ã€ŠCity of Isekaiã€‹


 Raker Mawn - Chapter 001

    COI C1

    "History had told us, but the mystery of the beginning still questions of many nations. What is more problematic that the entire world of Horsin never once have rivaled before the legends of it all. Until the new discovery of a so called another world hero, and this hero provide the wisdom and knowledge from their home world. While during that time, that''s where the war started. Now the entire world changed as the old maps of the globe never recognized the center of the Pangaea continent. The continent is split as the center sink to the bottom with the other remaining islands rose within. The surviving west and east side of the continent are forever be separated from the whole. It is a mystery that the ancestors never witnessed"

    The man spread his words with his allies as they travel down south in Kinteinou regions. All is assured as the discovery of a mysterious city appeared on the shores of the south west. It¡¯s never been the first, but heard from the calls from that city where other locals near their homes spread like it matched from the stories.

    "Another world hero"

    words kept ringing to them as the people themselves of that city came to theirs. Working together to form a relation between the two neighbors, others never give a noticed where this apocalyptic world is still rebuilding since its downfall. The people from the city had their own issues and ask for help from the Allied nations on Kinteinou.

    This man with his guild traveled down south where the city is called Isekai City. Walking in long distances by foot without any use of any mobile sources like magical teleportation or transports. In some times they saw some familiar myths of machines coming pass through them. Cars, Trains, and Trucks passed by them as it leads to the other city somewhere north in their directions. The rumors were true, they could find any recruits there as the other rumors spread by the other worlder themselves

    "They are staying"

    and questions spread of more rumors from within. It spreads deeply and they are surprised of what they heard. 320,000 of them in that city.

    Few days have past, and the guild finally reached the border where the roads looked different between them. The city roads end out to the wilderness and the roads itself remained in good quality to the bridge that the old map tells that this area should have consist of mountains, but now disappeared with only a sight of mix biomes in the once mountainous area. Walking towards the city where they saw the border guards with other people like them stayed outside and interacting each other.

    "Please stay here in the border area for identification, Sorry for the inconvenience".

    Other worlders are here wearing out of the ordinary as the people who want to venture wore in their journeyman clothing. These other people however wore anything unusual to the men of the guild. Patience judges these locals while the other worlders bringing out familiar myths coming from the tales of the old heroes'' world. After witnessed it, they are relieved of seeing such a sight. Many worlds would have against these far advanced world, but in this world. They already have it, but now it is in ruins and many already know of these other worlders are. There are gods might bless these other worlders, but in the end, they are living the dead world from an unforeseen war.

    The border guards had reached the guild and proceed them to enter the city. The city remained intact but parts of it seem to be cut off like the roads they found. The sounds from the other worlders spoke to the newcomers who entered their city.

    "Sorry for inform you, but this city should have lights here or there. Since we don''t have power, we will still help you the best we can"

    The man who spoke the other locals about the situation, these words pass on to other people until reaches the guild. One of the guilds spoke

    "They are looking for materials or anything to power up their city. However, the news already reached from the other cities within the center regions in Kinteinou. It¡¯s more likely days ahead to prepare. They might have it soon"

    The rest of the guild members heard about it, and doesn''t bother by it except for gaining new members. Since seeing them as human as they are, and more to where these people have other tools that are better than theirs. The guild listens a bit from the guards about this place. The guards talk about their city that got here. They start mentioning new information about the situation of the people. Some of them listen carefully for the recent happening to this city. Where the guild is only ten of them came to this city, they never thought how the relations of the people themselves had mix responds in their situations.

    "The city is divided into four ideologues; the one who stay, the one who leaves, the one who joined other cities, and the last are who joined the rebellion"

    None of them were surprised and even the leader himself. Throughout the few weeks when the city appeared, No one can ignore the appearance of a phenomenon.

    "These cityfolks are the same as powerful from the previous ones. They seem not matter to be all powerful as other news who are outlaws being taken down from the borders"

    "The other worlders have speak some nonsense where they are the heroes. While the villains were getting killed by their own people, are they really not united?"

    "It doesn''t matter, since what world they came from probably being like that for them"

    "Still, the mystery to be unfold, as we only knew about mostly rumors. Even we are chosen to go here out of trust"

    The guards had guide them inside the city and left them to their journey. Night is coming, and the guild picks out their lighting from their bags. Not everyone had their torches and lamps with them, but it is enough. While they are preparing, they see many cityfolks used their magic to light up on their view. It is still dusk, and the mana users are surprised that they are freely using it.

    ¡°They are using their magic, their own personal mana with such power¡±

    ¡°Remember the legends, Juela¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    One of them sense the power they are using. It is beyond and excessive of their use. Seeing that will always questions the differences between them.

    The guild had already known the capabilities of those cityfolks. Through the rumors of them adventuring and helping the other city states, they never imagined how they use it that bothers them. The city was here for a few weeks and now they are making good work of adapting their new world. Here, there are more people who are shouting at their own kind to promote to leave this world and the others wanted to stay.

    "We don''t belong here"

    "We need to leave"

    "Please, we want to go home"

    "Stay here, we don''t need to go back in that hell"

    "The people on this world don''t even care of our existence, at least they did not interfere our lives"

    "We already suffered from our old world, we find a better place here"

    "Why here? the people have said that their own people causes these calamity by their own supernatural power"

    "It was a long time ago, there''s no need to happen again"

    People shouting amongst each other from each side of the community. Yes, the people who decides to leave are true and it was nearly 200 years ago.

    Whisper among the guild about the situation.

    "Daygen, these people have already known the history of some of our world. Will they manage to achieved their plans?"

    "No, it''s been two weeks. Other city states are already prepared to help them leave, if they have the energy, they need to transfer all of them back. Their technologies will do it"

    "If they do, our plan to recruit should have end before . . ."

    A local from Horsin heard their conversation through his strong hearing and curiosity, where the people who decided to stay made him want to talk to them about it

    "Sorry to bother with you, but I too want to know"

    Mages and travelers who passed by joined the conversation as they are going in the same direction. They heard more bizarre ambitions as they speak of the news since the beginning.

    "The other worlders started changing their minds after someone made a discovery of adapting their technologies to ours. It was several days ago, and seeing the community still here. I¡¯m guessing the portal will be slowing down, and I¡¯m from Agatheus"

    People from Agatheus City, they are the one who offered the creation of the portal to leave. For them slowly doing the project, whereas they possessed powerful magic within their state.

    They reached to where they have headed, and the mage who told them about the portal is still here and all its hidden glory. Built in this called "depot" of a port or docks. Where the foundation started its sign of magic being used. Other magical users are also here and remained quiet until the mage who is with the guild reached out to them.

    "They changed"

    The other locals told him bluntly and the mage only waves his hand to them in sign language. They understood and the guild themselves speak in signs "Heads turning". The citizen of the city comes to them because of the commotion

    "Is there something wrong?"

    The mage answered them only to a question, "The foundation from Agatheus, did it already been used?" The citizen looks at the foundation and give their honest reply

    "Why yes, is something wrong?"

    The locals turned to them and tell them about the details

    "The foundation should have creating rifts, why it still hibernating mana?"

    The citizens are brazed a suspicion in front of them

    "Sorry, our superiors know about it. We have to watch over it"

    The locals nearly closed to frustration but they better not, because of their capabilities.

    "Ok, I understand"

    The Raker Mawn understood it, one of the guild members started to leave the groups and move away from the area while the others kept moving forward. The mage who with them used his magic to join the other magic users, without even saying his goodbyes, due to the confusion talking about the foundation. The rest of the locals started to do what they are here for, helping the otherworlders'' project. Now the guild remained outside of the foundation, where a guide appeared and introduces herself. The woman shows herself as expressive and impressive as she can. The other members respond to her with trivial questions while the leader, Daygen, watches them play out.

    "Hello guild members from Enders Bridge, we never expect a guild from the Rune Isles to come to this city"

    "Your people did manage to come to our realm and approached us with a quest"

    The guide understands and reaches her earpiece and contacted her superiors without a word. The guild members weren''t impressed but more suspicious to see a non-caster could use telepathy as the other members can sense magic.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Oh!?"

    The guide was a bit surprised, and the others followed her expression.

    "Sorry, but are you the same people who save the groups of adventurers from the pack?"

    "Saved? Which of us did the saving?"

    The guild looks around who was involved rescuing them.

    The guide continues on after more confusions from both sides.

    "I mean one of your guild members, ¡°How it than¡±, is the name right?"

    She proceeds open an UI where also says what she says but incorrectly.

    "Haw Edan"

    The guild speak his name and turned to him with easy peak to his view. Stands from the far side as he looks at the side view of the guide, clearly observing the earpiece and phone close to her lips. The guide blushed while he stayed focus.

    "Haw Edan, is it true you saved someone"

    He answered them as his curious remained in his sight of her

    "Not someone, but powerful ones of 4"

    The guild members know him, but beyond humane to believe, and one female member said to him. "Dead?"

    Haw Edan sighs, and that''s all they need to understand. They turn to the guide and answer her question.

    "Yes, this man saved your people. Is there more jobs you wanted beside our other missions"

    Guide heard the female member and don¡¯t know why she reacted from a sigh, but her profession stood and she answered them

    "Why yes, they wanted to invite Mr. Edan to his rescues for the entire week and help them train better on a specific region. Finally, your request to do business will be comply to only the license members are allowed to. Thank you for listening and follow me"

    Daygen stares at Haw and the rest of the guild members for his activities with them, and using this chance at this moment. The guild members were not sure as his previous guild was less involved. The Guide reaches her earpiece again as the guild member sensed no magic flow on her fingertips but it can sense some magic items on it, where there is the other guild member who wore a head piece with supernatural marks on it as it can intervene her without knowing. He used it quickly and stopped as he sensed something else, then he turned to the others.

    "She has no telepathy, and our versions of communications differed than I thought"

    He looks at the guide strangely after that as he reached more than just a normal conscience.

    The guild members check on him from the way he reacted. He heard their minds out of their curiosity. He tried to break it off when some of them never believed who could react in doubts after using his telepathy. He quickly says

    "Later"

    and continue to follow the guide that she almost noticed them. Inside a building where most people gathered to have their businesses between the other worlders and the locals. All have gathered here of all races. Humans, Goblins, Elves, Dwarves, and Demons are here with an exception of all factions within this world. The guild members walked by pass the meeting on screen where the speeches echoed in the city''s broadcast. Their terms will be stated for them as the locals of this world should find a name of their race into the other worlders'' terms.

    The first talk was heard where the human spoke, with no obligations to hinder the rest as they understood the circumstance except for the goblins.

    "Humanesque to humans, if this what you outer worlders called us, then your people shouldn''t be in our same terms where your people are over-valued and beyond us in reality"

    "It''s fine Lord Quoatel. We have already describe ourselves to this world as the people of this city will tell you"

    The Mayor of Isekai City, who joined the meeting in order for this diplomacy to be acknowledged. Lord Quoatel continues

    "City Lord, even us humanesques living in Rune Isles, you will solve your own border problems with the east parts of your city with those bandits"

    The Daemos leader interrupt the humanesque

    "Yeah, and my border is connected to yours to the west beyond the hills. By the way, Demons? Calling us to define us instead learn our language is not proper"

    "Lady Douhula, but we . . ."

    "Quiet! I don''t know what changed your or your people''s mind or even dare to have this meeting. This city is divided and worse my race''s sanity will lose it"

    The demoness'' complaint where the public didn''t know what she is saying, while the commotion spreads further. One of the city states leaders stop the two arguing.

    "Yeah but ah no, Ms. Motivation, but we did far worse. Like the City Lord said as we "goblins" with an "l" from "gobins" did worse from our tribes"

    The goblin defended the city lord in his neutral stance

    "Diggitz in my numbprune, it''s already been settled for them and with the rebellions moving to the coasts from the southeast. We have more blood splattahs . . ."

    "Now now Goblin Lord, we did change after the past couple of weeks. We adapt to your world"

    "Your people once wanted to leave and lost a few thousands of your own people City Lord. This Lady have already committed to it once we first met"

    The demoness have showed her concern and the mayor of the city have in a guilty argument with her. Luckily for the other city states leaders respond

    "Enough! This meeting is about cooperation with this new city in the southwest. The Rusics are not here to hear past negotiations"

    "The short fat man is right, these Rusic . . . I mean dwarf and us gobs have to settle this before our next fight with the rebellions"

    "Sorry for all of you and to your people there, we still have old promises with the other city states. So, will the elf will give us some remarks?"

    The elf is with Lord Quoatel whispering to each other. She heard the mayor and let her speak a few more words with him then respond

    "Lady Douhula is right, I''ll be judging for the relations and remember that the Eldesune, or Elves in your tongue, and the rest of the races have no grudges but remember the apocalyptic reality of this world. The cities are your haven, but the wilderness is free for your doom"

    Lord Qouatel returns to her side again after she commented to the mayor

    "Strongtwist, seems like your spouse have already pleasured your ears"

    The elf leader turn to him with the agitated expression

    "You know what I have said to them in my last sayings Lord Quoatel, and my husband''s voice will be true to me on his oath"

    While the meeting continues as the other city states are arguing and negotiating

    ". . . and I''m more cautious to his people than our own"

    This conversation wasn''t between the two as the screen of the meeting where the audience are focusing on their mayor.

    The guild notices on the screen where their lord and the eldesune exchange whispers. One of the members telling them what they saw

    "The Lord is talking to the Ehan''Ra behind the other city states'' leaders"

    "Indeed, and from what she said about the doom is rare for an eldesune to tell"

    Daygen stares at the screen as they walk by and his members pulled

    his arms around where his directions pull astray.

    "Raker Mawns, our guild should be having more missions when our Lord returns"

    "You''re probably right Daygen, from a eldesune to have this kind of conversation on public while the other leaders are busy showed that Agatheus leader had showed some promises deals with the city lord"

    As they reached their room, the guild members wanted to hear what the man, who reads the mind of the guide, say. Where the room is empty the guild member tells them as their patience overtakes him

    "The magical item of the head piece reaches through her mind, which is her inner thoughts of luxury, and it only works where people left their guard down or blatant focus on it"

    The guild members heard him again with another confusing explanation, his telepathy is great if he understands from a foreign mind.

    ". . . and because of that I sense her deeper thoughts on having a relationship. Like besides a man?"

    "Yes"

    "Then what does she like?"

    "Women"

    The other members stared at the female guild members. Where they are hoping not to be involved personally.

    The women are either disgusted or intrigued, and the other woman controlling her own magics because of the discovery

    "What woman desired by another woman?"

    Others know about the homosexual preferences, but there are some are against it with malice intent and would ignore it with their own oblivious beliefs.

    "Enough, we already know about it and should behave during our business here until it¡¯s over"

    Daygen spoke out, and the guild members'' confusion cause a really strange view. The guild members continue on beside what they talk before the meeting with the guide to what they saw about the meeting on screen.

    "Seems like the people are changing their minds"

    "Even one of our members went to figure it out as well. We should perhaps meet him soon"

    "Nothing else to say here and the city itself is turning the same types of structures from the Agatheus City more or less"

    "Anyway, beside talking about their city, the guilds seem to be less favored, our talks in forming a union guild with them will be rather scarce since of their prowess, maybe? . . ."

    "What matters now are the missions here, even at least only one recruit that would be enough, or there are others who managed to reach our city to join"

    The conversations were short, and it is enough for now as the people who are back then wanted to go home are now changed for some reasons. Horsin is in apocalyptic aftermath due to the past conflicts where a hero from another world caused this. These people changed somehow. They should have known about it from the other city states. The city states may already know, but the lives of these citizens will be influenced by their own race''s culture or worse in mind. Are they recreating their own society? They will never know how eager those city states leaders that are willing to help them leave.

    The city guild comes in their room and greet them in explicit manner while the others beside him are reassuring, yet in the Raker Mawn guild hears only suspicions

    "Are these the guild who rescued one of our adventurers?"

    "Yes, they are, and furthermore those are the only party left survive the expeditions"

    The distaste shuck coming from the man''s mouth as he turns his head while the Rakers already figured through his behavior.

    "Sorry, this is Gordon Truefan he is one of our leaders within the city guild. You can see he is one of the city''s best"

    Showing off his prowess with on sight to the Raker Mawns.

    "You can see, we have made special meetings like these. Along with the important meetings within our halls"

    Gordon speaks to them with no interest, while the guild members themselves remained cautious and secure their surroundings. Daygen proceeds to talk to him for some time, as the plan needed to achieve and mysteries to learn. Inside this building were the locals of this world should have thought they would leave this apocalyptic world, but today they heard something interesting to the other worlders and only they respond in their heads

    "They have think differently"

    Where this line became the minor problems to the greater ones.

    "So, this is the only guild from Rune Isles to do business with us"

    Gordon look dissatisfied as the others were actually excited. They may look eager to know about Rune Isles and its dangers that actually harms them. Daygen lets him give a proper excuse.

    "Remember how dangerous in that area is, and the only resources needed for this region. The ores"

    "True"

    Only the representative responds while Gordon stays in a front face.

    "Because of the needed resources, we like . . . no, ask you to be our suppliers"

    "Suppliers?! Lord Lori''es already mentioned about it before. Is something your mayor want more of it"

    The city guild members tilted. Their monarchy style economy is a challenged for them.

    "Our business differs as we follow a different form of economy you see"

    The guild look at them in suspicion, even they have different political systems. They should know that Lord Lori''es is the prime and only source of doing political relations like trade. That''s why this is the only guild to come here due to his order. One of the guild members mention to the representative.

    "Have you realized the relations between the people in both cities are troublesome"

    "Of course, but it will change in time"

    "Anyway, we should talk something else, regarding of trades is required to the Lord''s permission"

    "Why only to the Lord?"

    "Because it is a guild centre city, too many attacks from the Rune Isles that anyone could''ve live peacefully"

    "Daygen is right, only by a few examples. Either way, it is better Lord Lori''es will handle this"

    "Then how about regarding transports, securities, and even migration?"

    "All to the Lord, the only things you could request from us only by quests or more like mercenaries"

    Gordon bursts out from his stand by slamming his hand on the table

    "And that''s it? It''s like your Lord is god or something"

    The guild kept quiet and ignore him, it is not the time to argue that needed to end a deal.

    Gordon is getting hard headed and the two representatives are calming him down.

    "Is there any way for us to have an agreement?"

    "There is, but only they are independent. By any means like no connection to higher officials. Together with the city guild is not proper, even you try other guilds, they will repeat what we are trying to say or worse"

    Gordon retaliates

    "What worse!?"

    "Somethings, that should have settled without violence"

    Gordon released his aura given a threaten appearance, the guild felt and ignore it as the representative stops him.

    "Sorry, we need to find a good standing ground"

    After a short while.

    "How about your demands then?"

    "Our demands only to find recruits in our way, the rests are regarding about following quests like any other city states required"

    The meeting was not impactful and rely heavily on the Lord now. The representative wants a proper deal and they try to think of something. Looking worried, the guild member remained quiet with Daygen noticing him. Telling him that they can use telepathy for some reason. Yet he advice Daygen.

    "Then individually should be a good accommodation then, and some of our guild members here are not a permanent member after the switch"

    Daygen nods at him and talk to the representatives.

    "You should try to do Sole Proprietorship, without any guild or city involved, and see what you can profit from it"

    "But that''s too small to make an impact"

    "You already have those required IDs, you can tract them if you try reach out other people like us"

    "I heard your world will have fakes"

    "Then try to find a way, no one in Enders could betray each other. Since one of the guilds have bounty hunters that there are other ways to have the money"

    The guild look at one another, and the one who is not looking is the example. The representative gives up and only follow their advice.

    "Ok, if one of your members decide to join our guild. Make sure to give us time to make appointment, ok?"

    Daygen sighs and accept what they can do for now.

    "Alright, but remember that this is the only negotiation you can make. In future businesses, you have to speak to our Lord"

    Both sides have given their offers, with only a mindless requirement of talking to the Lord. The guild member says to Daygen.

    "They seem to be inexperienced of doing diplomacy"

    "It''s because this part of the city is not home for the authoritarians"

    "Well the other cities have one"

    "In there world probably not"

    The guild have finished facing the city''s arrangement, but they are still suspicious of why they are doing business separately.

 Tempted Analysis - Chapter 002

    COI C2

    Daygen and the others finished their talk and lead to a conclusion between them.

    "Alright, we are only allowed a few of your members of your guild to stay in the city. Gordon, is there any objections?"

    Gordon never cooperated with Daygen''s offer and continue to pester

    "They should have been supervised, remember the last few cases where their people start plotting and did worse than we thought?"

    One of the members honestly responds

    "True, as long as your people did the same to us"

    "Like what?"

    "Explosions and fires coming from the forest in the east coast"

    Gordon stops and remembers his companions did something near the towns back then. The fire had caused a lot of problems where the smoke reached to the mountain tops and the city in Mountaiwall being fog by dense smoke. It was a miracle for them that the dwarves and the goblins forgave them for it.

    "Please, be civilized here, and Gordon, don''t try to be rude where we finally have a guild to actually have interest in our city"

    The guild member speaks to Daygen

    "Daygen, we already have the proposition by them. I think it will be enough for us to leave before our Lord changes his mind first"

    One of Gordon''s companions heard him

    "Wait? I thought you enter this city on your own"

    Daygen answered discreetly

    "Lord Lori''es Quoatel will meet us eventually, since we made arrangements when coming here"

    Gordon was shock along with his companions. "So, then our conversation before was useless from the start"

    Daygen would say otherwise but

    "Even you don''t believe us, but he had proven what he did within our city. Let just say we have some differences"

    Gordon''s companions were not convinced what he claimed, and sure enough as they are the only guild came here from Enders Bridge.

    "We have enough, if they said it then there is nothing to do business but their Lord. There is no longer having this discussion. Goodbye"

    Gordon seemed to be not too happy from the exchange between him and Daygen. It was rush, and this special arrangement was brought by them in the first place. Gordon¡¯s companions tell to Daygen as they about to leave

    ¡°If anything happened, please don¡¯t hesitate to request the city guild for quests as usual¡±

    After that meeting, they move on.

    Closely to midnight, as one of the members raised her hand to use some kind of magic to the air. On that bright night where people even didn''t see the guild¡¯s flare, by some magics where the guild member can only see it from afar. This sad motivation of him to go there by foot. Where this guild member is having interest of the change happened to the city or the distance he must travel to get through there normally.

    A guild member of Raker Mawn witnessed the flare who was now in deep within the border. Far and wide such a sight of a city a blazing with countless of people passing through many sorts of machines to nearly no end of passing pedestrians. Passing only a few districts he had seen, the most popularize one was one from the side of the residences that he can''t read. It''s like a public market but has more exotic he could ever know from any of the city states. The most unique form of materials to them are so called electronics and entertainment . . . things. A curious remark, luckily more of them to be around in this district.

    He had witness rather peculiar, he had found a strange building before reaching to the border. Once night grew darker, the building grew louder. Seeing a strange phenomenon whereas the sounds itself glows light in the passing hour. Only his hearing of those guards commenting about power, but this power does not match in his head. It only gives light, and above all else brightens the city. Even brighter than the moonlight homes in Eldesune lands, all that is matter for him are the suspicions and words they have spoken to them prove controversial to him, and seeing the city being different that once told as a dark city maze for the explorers of Horsin.

    Announcement upheld within the city.

    "A few weeks in total darkness with only our personal devices gives light with limited batteries, thanks to the effort in our city with the help by our neighbors. We are proud to announce that the public is in the final hour of our dark days into back on our old lives . . . with a big improvement"

    The public cheers where something happened. Locals know nothing even for him, where the city itself echoes throughout many reliefs in their community. They have restored what the city had lost while the locals only admired it by seeing the civilization of these people.

    The Raker Mawn member starts to open some of his potions from his inventory, pulling out some other kind of concoctions seen by the passerby. He attracted some of them and the other locals.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    He turns his head where other locals he didn''t recognize

    "I''ll be on my way"

    "Why not using the bus or teleport there? What¡¯s with that strange glass"

    The guildmember paused a bit and the meantime preparing his potions.

    "I''ll just going to do my way"

    "What?"

    The guildmember starts running to his guild, while the people stared at him strangely, where some troublemakers followed him along the way.

    He ran as the others followed, he ignored them then passed through tight pathways in every alleyway. Until he was blocked by some gangs. The guildmember saw only some young adults with different styles of clothing that he didn''t want to understand

    "Hey mister, why are you running?"

    He just stared at them with his face exposed by the light they cast out.

    "Oh, a shy guy huh. We only want to know of what you were doing with those bottles"

    The guildmember was willing to comply but his curiosity was acting up negatively

    "Ok? what do you want?"

    "Steal!"

    A skill was cast out by one of the gangs. He felt his belt was gone.

    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Potions? Mister you have some nice collection here"

    The guildmember remained calm as he reached the remaining potions he had, a web like silk somewhere wrap around his waist as the gangs search along his belt.

    "These potions are sh*t, and none of them are both healing or mana. Are you people on this world really that weak"

    The gang starts throwing each of the potions to the ground, while the rest are having fun of the show. The guildmember kept his face straight where the potions he has were not known to them, making him more careful than he used to. His main focus was to return to the guild while these gangs being to be high and mighty with their numbers and more.

    Where every last potion contained by his belt have all thrown and broken open as the spilled liquid from it started to vaporized, it starts to release a strange reaction to the people around them. Then the gangs started to extort him

    "Ok man, seems like you don''t have anything useful. How about hand over anything you have and we might spare you. ok?"

    The gangs surrounded him while the others outside are hiding. The guildmember stood there as something about himself, while the gangs scanned for any kind of powers he had and also the stats and abilities. They started laughing and shout out his skills.

    "This guy is only level 20 and has only bugs extermination and other survival skills".

    Hearing from them, the guildmember started to learn a little a bit about them. They didn''t notice any ghost signs or any other what they can find. The gangs¡¯ ego grew more than what he expected, and nothing for them or him to achieve from each other. The guildmember started to run away, while he runs back, he did a deceivable act. His previous potions he drank while he runs, his body is morphing close to a dark smoking creature. The gangs noticed his changes and began to seal him with stasis

    "Something not right, get him"

    The guildmember exposed by their light where his face started shrouded by dark smoke or shadow, and their initiation made it swiftly.

    A sudden cast below him as he paused where the others raised their own weapons or magic pointed at him.

    "Damn, he surprised me. But he is still weaker like the rest of those people"

    "Yeah, and I thought . . ."

    A sudden turn coming as the body of the guildmember didn''t move, somewhere outside the ring that anonymous figure coming from the dark. Felt both cold and dimming as it touches.

    "Magic? You said he didn''t have mana"

    The others confronted it with lights to spot it, but one after the other from the outside the gangs hid behind them lose sight of them.

    "What''s going on?"

    The gangs can''t figure out and tried to confront the stasis guildmember.

    They hit him vigorously as they think it was him, but the hidden figure kept luring and their gangs, one after the other, have didn''t realize what happened. Lights and search magic spread in with no identification of what it is.

    "We need to figure it out before AAAH!"

    The gang who casted the magic on the guildmember, where his feet sank and drag back and down to the ground. Witnessing him trying to scream but the dark shroud covered his mouth as soon as he tried to break out from this phenomenon. The female gang members saw him slowly sinking in below, where the others realized as the magic field started to waver. The guildmember breaks out and took back his belt.

    The guildmember managed to take it from him and began to flee, and the shrouds followed him with the gangs'' voices shouting from the ground "HELP! SAVE US! CALL FOR HELP!". The remaining gangs couldn''t understand what they saw. The guildmember run to the top of the tall building where he collects himself as the shadows followed him. In his grasp with the shadow, he proceeds to go to his guild as soon as he can. But he stops for a bit under his influence from the people who attacked him. Slowly denying to be civil under his observation, he starts to think.

    A long pause out of a blue where the night turned dark by his own shadow, luckily none of them noticed in such a high place. His curiosity about the city¡¯s order isn¡¯t prepared of their criminals¡¯ powers, and he contemplates further from the east coast incident. He finally decided. Jumping down to the ground of the road in public view, he landed where the others were shock from a person who silently drops down causing fear by his shadow form.

    "Stop right there"

    The police heard a large distressed coming from their area and saw him in some kind of monster.

    The guildmember didn''t listen but only stared at them and started running away. His motivations are now mix of all the theories he had thought, the city¡¯s security. He thought of his misbehavior and better off continue on. No time for neutral schemes, the guildmember runs to any direction that deem his skills. Reaching a few pedestrians from the locals, they thought it was just a cat runner, in this world that is acceptable, like from their own city states. A little do they know that the authorities who are chasing him for some reason. The locals would help them, but they must follow their law and trust them.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The police followed the pursuit as the locals saw what happened. The pedestrians were concerned

    "What was that?"

    while the locals themselves questioned differently

    "Did that man used a spectre potion?"

    "Spectre potion? was that?"

    "I don''t know what kind did that guy used, but it used to tract and fight other ghost type creatures. Is there any ghost in your city?"

    "No"

    The pedestrian wondered about it, both locals and citizens of this city. Guildmember ran as his sprint finally kicks in the potion he drank, his body started to move lighter and somehow merging with the shadows in his environment. The police prepared to blind him with light magic as they teleported and flashed him as they did.

    The light flashed him but disappears when it used

    "What happen?"

    "He disappeared, repeat, the suspect disappeared"

    The guild member appeared back as the light knock him back to the light''s direction and reappeared there. The police found him again and contacted the others. The guildmember continue to run again in many ways to evade their pursuit. He started to run near the walls as he wall-run, jump from wall to wall as the trail of smoke like shadows followed him. The police did the same trick again with the lights as he suddenly disappeared and reappeared where the light touches him away.

    "The suspect has some mysterious skills as he disappeared and reappeared where the light contacted him. We request for any support from the guild"

    The guildmember running further deep inside the city as his footings loosen close to a gust of dark wind. His potions'' effects dosed his body to almost ghost like spirit, and maintaining his whole as one as it moves in a supernatural way. Reaching in some strange runes around the part of the city, the guildmember noticed it and stops on his track then hide somewhere in the darker corner of his position. A weird blast of light coming from the runes and everything arounds him started to distorted by the light.

    Somewhere in this moment where the other guilds come in his area.

    "Ma''am, we have found the runner, but it has no signs of mana or anything to become like that"

    "How this guy managed to escape and the same time cause a havoc to one of our innocent civilians?"

    The guildmember stood still like a predator to observe them. Seeing how they don''t know anything about what he used and questioning them of how they never face it before. His determination is fierce and the effects of the supernatural are causing some noise.

    "HELP! SAVE US! WE''RE TRAPPED!"

    They heard it, while the guildmember found another mystery of this city . . . his detector found something.

    In his chaotic decisions as he leave the magic field, and as the screams are becoming more distorted where the screams become monstrous.

    "AAH!"

    The wails started less human and more of a destructive fear, and the guild used their magic items to block the noise. After they did it, they found their target and began to attack. The guildmember turned back in defense where his enemies move closer. A strong charge and lightning speed dash where the other guild strike him. Closely observe by the guildmember where his loosely body started to split in different directions as the two coordinated to suppress him.

    A swift stroke of a powerful wind along with them, the guildmember breaks apart.

    "That was easy, and they said that this guy can''t be caught or dead"

    The other police pulls out something and began to talk with it

    "Ma''am, we have neutralized the targAAAH!"

    While this happened, they notice the guildmember''s remains recollected by the dark air began to pull them down below the ground that happened before with the gangs.

    "What the hell?"

    "AAAH!"

    The sudden terror pulls them so suddenly as the guildmember pulls his body back in one piece where the two sank down to the ground with only their heads on the surface.

    "You!? What are you?"

    The guildmember heard them, but didn''t need to respond and struck more of his discovery and began to wonder about them. The guildmember seeing himself survived and escaped since the beginning where the gangs caused it first, except the disturbance he did into the public. He realized something is not right. Later, a familiar magic cast on him and his body restored. He turns around, and there''s a gobin and said to him

    "Hey! Are you using spectre potions? If you did then . . ."

    The gobin casts again with another familiar spell. The guildmember lies down as the gobin recovered him.

    "He did used it. Why I''m not surprised?"

    The police came and apprehend him and talk to the goblin

    "How did you managed to take him down? Even our B rank can''t even take him"

    The goblin confronted the B rank members and replied

    "All of you didn''t have any bruises on you except being humiliated"

    "What do you mean? He caused this"

    "That''s make it more funny if you found out about it. Oh, the sguish on mi bely"

    The goblin started laughing

    "Hey what are you laughing at?"

    The goblin moves towards the guildmember and search the anything related

    "Huh, it¡¯s better to bring him to his guild besides jail"

    The people around him didn''t understand what he meant, because of his ignorant attitude

    "You should just listen, we have a troublemaker and you think"

    "It''s enough, I know this badge"

    The goblin turns and see more adventurers coming to the troublemaker

    "That man should be returning to his guild, and we should have a word with them"

    The two B rank members and the police are surprised that high ranking heroes are here of all places

    "Divine one! Why are you here?"

    "Familiar tricks from the other outside guilds, and this unconscious man should be one of them. You are already tired and we know who will be responsible for his crime"

    The rest followed her order where the guildmember regained conscious and the goblin poke onto him with his magic

    "So, you gobin, how far did you know?"

    Both of them whispered while the others are busy.

    "Humanesquean hustler from the Isles, It sa mor sguisha dan ders (It''s more weak than theirs)"

    The goblin carried him with his magic where is now ordered to bring him to them as the heroes give him a letter

    "In case that man is there, give this letter to him if he didn''t received it"

    "Yeah sure, I''m on it boss . . . Raker Mawn? You know those guys?"

    "Didn''t you listen our conversation?"

    "No what''s of it? But from the Rune Isles is a dangerous place and knowing a single guild from them is beyond fortunate"

    "And what is that? you goblin" The goblin picks something from the empty potion bottle and grin.

    "Like the spectre potion he was using"

    "Yeah?"

    "He was more of a great something? I can only say he had experiences on surviving Rune Isles"

    "Then why are you telling me this? that this man has some value"

    "No, what I''m trying to say that he contributed for some reason . . ."

    The heroine didn''t flinch and the goblin was just stalling like it always do. The heroine noticed her companions came forth

    "Did you managed to get the suspect?"

    She nods at them and the goblin show it to them. They continue to repeat the same scenario until they proceed to find the guildmember''s guild.

    It was passed midnight, by the time of the city stated so says 3AM.

    "Morning is closing, says the all-nighters of this city"

    The Raker Mawn guild stayed some kind of inn but it was described as a hotel. Others are awake while the rest sleeps, Haw kept his mind about the message and pulls out an unfamiliar handkerchief from his pockets. A uniquely designed with an artistic display as he can¡¯t comprehend, and it was proof that his coordination with the survivors back then. He put it back to his pockets, and he thought a different expectation if they are truly dead and loot their bodies.

    "Better not research more about them as the other lords and ladies have suspicions about this city"

    Ironno came to him with no interest about his past jobs

    "Haw, Daygen''s orders already decided for you. You will be the one to stay or trained them in the city"

    Haw holds some potions that look neither of use nor old. Like other guildmembers in Raker Mawn, this type of alchemist made their own potions and none of them have the same formulae.

    "Then chances of our new trainee can''t learn anything but alchemy then"

    "They are more capable of using their own abilities than our own"

    "Like what? Ironno, you only used a pickaxe and start piercing anything that can break. You''re barely in the frontline and stay defensive"

    Ironno didn''t wear any kind of armor while the rest are mostly wearing thick leather.

    "I can make proper hidden bases and traps. Likely I did it better for myself"

    Haw and Ironno both have imperfect skills, yet both of them survived the harshness in Rune Isles and the dangers between the rebellion and the wilderness somewhere far north. Ironno left him as he intended by Daygen''s order where the other guildmember comes in after

    "Haw, seems our leader have some tight manpower. Here, I found some common relations between ours and theirs"

    She gives him a chemistry book.

    "This book contains the same familiar ingredients but now called as elements, and with the other worlder with you, both of you might improve beside pure might and magics"

    He took it and spoke to her something else "Juela, do you have an interest in this city?"

    "For now, Haw, for now. I can help you with the finances since cities like these to be costly"

    Haw seeing her with her long sashes of scrolls out in the open. Knowing too well of her that Haw didn''t bother what she wore as these sashes are her magic scrolls, yet she still wears it.

    "Then may I ask your agendas with all those scrolls?"

    Juela lies back on the wall with her arm crossed where she won¡¯t answer. Rather, she changes the topic.

    "Our scout got curious, and he still not here"

    Haw turns away and he sigh

    "Cats went dark, huh?"

    Juela raises some light coming from her sashes and glimpse from her own note, nothing to say where Haw believed that there was trouble. She turned to him with an obvious expression but a lying response.

    "No"

    where the two conversations ceased. Soon after the guildmember accompanied with a gobin and the other city folks. Juela had given her what she saw with her companions in that condition. For the rest have already check the result was one of their own members. Daygen heard what he did and how long did they catch him made him concern more about them instead in his own guild.

    Few days later, after the incident where the guild didn''t leave yet, and Haw didn''t meet with his rescuees during their stay. Daygen and the others were joined into some kind of event in between the locals and the citizens. Lord Lori''es ask them to stay a bit more to experience this city''s public culture, including to settle the incident. The event today was called out a tournament in Isekai City. Lord Lori''es told them it¡¯s just a normal competition between cities. He said about performances like most festivals in Agatheus City for the past few days. Yet they always meet people from the city guild during their stay though.

    The guild had to participate, and soon they enter the destined area. It''s an arena, the veteran in the group spouted his suspicions

    "Is it supposed to be some entertainment?"

    The hat guildmember read their minds and calm his guild down.

    "We have nothing to complain here after one of us did"

    He paused a bit

    "I too don''t believe them either"

    The guild had already accepted their consequences, but not in a public manner. It was too soon to show them the reality of this world, where as Kinteinou was already tamed by the city states. It should''ve been the gobs and the rusics to show their faults.

    The experienced guildmember didn''t want to be part of their silly event regarding having such duels, Daygen included. Once they step forth into the area, they turned to the other remaining members who are going to do it. The veteran and the hat guildmember give them each an item.

    "If you''re chosen to fight, don''t hesitate to use it"

    The hat guildmember turns to him in a suspicious look.

    "This is a duel not to the death"

    The veteran nods and told them anyway

    "Remember that your skills won''t hurt them until they react . . ."

    Daygen let him lecture them, and seeing them tolerate this kind of manner. It was ironic that Lord Lori''es played along with it.

    "Everyone, welcome to the tournament and our new allies. We hope for a huge excitement in the Kinteinou continent"

    Cheers coming from both sides and the state leaders joined along for the mayor.

    "But first, we have a special intermission event"

    The crowd were excited and rumors about this event involved with one of their favorite heroes and shouted

    "GO SAINT HEROES!"

    They shouted as the guild members step out to the audience. Two members from Saint Heroes and two members from Raker Mawn step into the arena. Lord Lori''es, a human representative, recalls what he remembers

    "The guild who made a ruckus during the night of our meetings"

    The city states leaders saw the guild from Enders, many look at them a bit concern while the elf queen is in utter shock.

    As she lay her eyes on that guild and their familiar sight

    "No, it can''t be . . . Quoatel!?"

    The other lords and ladies were outstanding to see them, but the elf queen figured in the sight of her fellow lady of Agatheus in her fake expression and said

    "Ehan''Ra, I know we should stop them, Lord Quoatel helped us on this"

    Lord turns to the mayor, and knows for the worse.

    "Oh, great leaders, what do you want with our mayor"

    The man who is with the mayor is his advisor, a known adventurer who was the first to travel out from the city.

    "Mayor''s advisor, we agreed being part of an event but not like this"

    "Lord Quoatel!?, didn''t you know that this guild had cause trouble within the city, and many of our city guild members don''t want others to leave without justice"

    "But why in public? why in the tournament of all places?"

    The advisor grin as he guided the mayor to his seats, without even seeing both of them eye to eye only heard the Advisor''s respond

    "To show how we can reconcile both our good and bad manners"

    The ladies who with the lord tried to reached the mayor, but later stop by the guards. The two ladies realized the situation and both whisper to each other.

    "Ehan''Ra, we have . . ."

    "Silence your fake gestures Hivites, we already guessed it right. We should follow along"

    They have witnessed before with the mayor''s guards. But now the difference had seen as these new guards with no familiarity with them.

    Both of them return with the other city states leaders where the dwarf leader and the goblin leader mix conversation in between.

    "Please stop calling me a dwarf, but you are right Eldesune. Everything changed"

    "How about the Hordechief? Did he react to our incidents?"

    "No, he kind of enjoyed this one-sided fight"

    The gobin watched the match where the contestants were familiar to him.

    "Kinteinou is far different from Rune Isles, you sogs. Ms. motivation, it''s better to show our relations when they decided to changed their mind"

    Lady Hivites Douhula understood their reasons, because since Mountaiwall, his shared cities with the Rusic, is forced to respond this other worlders'' behaviors.

    Now at the arena, people spectating the match as four contestants are going up to the ring.

    "Our contestants from the Enders Bridge as you know the runner who tried to escape as he still didn''t even tell him his name. Then we call this man the Rat, and with his partner Juela"

    The audience boo at the guildmember where Juela gives him space with mockery and being thrown at him

    "Juela, seems I got myself into it"

    "Myr . . ."

    "Shush* don''t mention my real name, just call me the rat like they said"

    "You! . . . Fine but my opportunity to face these kinds of people did bring me here with YOU"

    "Now, now, I bonk*"

    the guildmember kept barraged by the foods and trashes of the audience as he tried to talk to her.

    "And our special guests who are facing are the . . . "

    People joined in announcing the name

    "SAINT HEROES"

    where the two of the guild members are women wearing unimaginable equipment.

    "These two are magic swordswomen, versus these unknown people. Let''s hope we could see what they can do before these two heroes give them the chance to respond"

    Everyone cheers around their heroes while the Raker Mawn stood there preparing whereas the two heroes wave to their audience. The guildmembers all around close to the ring and watching as the rest of Raker Mawn guild members observing the match and Daygen stared at where the city states leader seated. Lord Lori''es Quoatel raised his hand at him and shows the signal to end it, and with a few more gesture from the Lord''s hand. Daygen will conclude the Lord''s judgement with a clap.

 It Is Decided - Chapter 003

    COI C3

    Earlier from the day of the Tournament, Daygen was in a predicament where his guildmember got arrested with a gobin. Adding more to the complicated matter, other guilds came to check on him and his unusual skills. The Raker Mawn was in the middle of an investigation while Daygen himself was hearing the complaint.

    "Guildmaster, your guildmember had caused a lot of problem last night"

    Didn''t like to be called that, but most of the guildmembers reluctantly comply with them.

    "Excuse me, since Raker Mawn seem to be busy. How about we should settle with us after you guys are done?"

    "How so? The case has finally been justified and we already accept the punishment"

    "Ok then, we should proceed to some other matter"

    The city guild announced the punishment as the others were remain reluctant.

    "Then your guildmember will be joining the challenge by my guild, Saint Heroes. From Enders Bridge, one of my friends had met you. We should have a better meeting instead of this"

    Juela and the other magic users were starting to get curious about what Haw save when they mention them, of why they are so interested about the Rune Isles from a respected guilds then failed at the end. After that talk, they began preparing for the challenges to come.

    Now in the arena,

    "Let us see here, this type of duel is unique. So, people from the different states please understand the rules of this competition"

    The announcer opens up a lot of information where almost all from the city states can''t comprehend the complexity and the styles of viewing a match. The only thing they could clarify are the big setbacks of the duels. The competition removed blood fight, scarring, brain damaging, decapitation, and any more traumatic effects when murdering someone. The big changes from the rules are that there are special themes will be affecting on the ring, and it benefit mostly for the citizens¡¯ entertainment. The locals were skeptic since the area of spells are not natural but looks like a play in their eyes.

    There are three announcers; one in the ring and two in the outside.

    "Here we''re in the intermission match between guilds. To your left side are from Enders Bridge where these two; Juela, the mage, and the rat, the unknown. While on the other side, there are magic swordswomen, Ruby and Gemina, both wearing in a different type of magical equipment. The one with fast magic abilities while the other with elemental magic and blade works. Say you partner, any ideas what the magic swordswomen are facing"

    "Is the announcer calling you rat?"

    "Fine by me but I face those type of people and huh? can''t believe me? Oh well. Then be surprised to those who never witnessed a Rune Isles guild"

    Juela and the rat, she was disgusted about his new name, as they took their position. The swordswomen held strong and let their magic auras appeared to their surroundings.

    "Alright everyone, let the fight begin"

    As the match starts, Daygen claps his hand. The two guildmembers on the ring heard it

    "Honestly, I never thought Daygen would . . ."

    "Juela I know, let''s fight on our own term"

    Hearing a strong clap were the audience were surprised by Daygen, then continue on cheering on to the Saint Heroes. The rat reaches out one of his potions, but Ruby stops him

    "Wait!"

    The rat stops yet annoyed in silence "It''s better to introduce each other first when starts"

    Juela didn''t want to respond but give them a quick answer.

    "Enders"

    Then casted one of her scroll sashes and place it to the ground. The audience are baffled how she responds and the way she did.

    "Look at that, is Raker Mawn quitting already?"

    "No, but we like to find out"

    The announcers raising the excitement and everyone pumping to see them action. Meanwhile on the seats with the states leaders, the advisor wants to know why did someone clap that loud and their response.

    "Enders? Lord Lori''es, what did that woman say a moment ago?"

    "Enjoy the show advisor, just enjoy the show"

    Again, the rat raises his potions to have a sip. Gemina uses ice arrows by swinging her magic sword, it breaks as he tries to drink it. The rat picks up another one where she repeats the second time. Juela seeing this trick, she noticed that the swordswoman attacked him didn''t know about his abilities. Distracted by her discovery, the other swordswoman, Ruby, quickly appeared in front of her and strike her down. In quick succession, Juela got slice on the front. The rat witnessed it while he tried to drink the potions, he turned around but Ruby quickly slashes him down after her first strike.

    The audience sees it and they were in awe even as it started.

    "Well now that was quick, right goblin?"

    The announcer seeing the goblin in shock rather than surprised.

    "Ah? Mr. Goblin"

    "Wreka mi Dakkas boyz, that guildmember used all his potions"

    The announcers were confused by the look of his surprised face as they checked on the contestants and the audience.

    "What do you mean?"

    Gemina senses something coming from the rat. The audience knew that a defeated opponent will recover after taken out, but the body remained damaged even the woman who got slashed down with no sign of reaction.

    The rat''s body is starting to grew dark as his body faded away like dust, flowing like smoke in such a dark imagery. The two swordswomen prepared what will coming next while Juela was slain remain conscious.

    "Ruby, two of them are not out. What should we do?"

    Gemina spoke out to her partner, she too had no idea what''s going on. She unleashed her magic at them. The two guildmembers remained lying down were struck by her magic. The rat''s body vanished as it contacted by her magic, but Juela''s body was absorbing her magic as it negates it.

    The rat''s body is spreading through the ring where the potions were taking into effect. Juela''s senses found out what he contained himself where the two didn''t feel it. The ghost creature lurking around him like some kind of pet feasting on the potion''s remains and indirectly moves through his body. The ghost creature was in the form of a spider, the size of a cat, sipping in the tainted potions that still had it spills. Now the rat was flowing freely where the potions had turned him into a monster in a supernatural form. His body is turning and forming into a new landscape within the ring, causing the two swordswomen trying to cleanse it.

    The two used many forms of magic such as cleanse or purge. Juela''s felt their desperation, but her herself knew of his illusion. He is still weak, but his knowledge kept him alive. Her scrolls began reacting where her partner, the rat, started to feast on the used mana. Juela need to react before her scrolls will be taken control by him. The swordswomen were casting spells around them taken out what the rat''s remains forming into. They noticed Juela standing up as one of them lunges at her. Juela''s scroll sashes began to lit up as what magic was going to appear.

    Gemina casts her silence on her as she lunges. Juela was silence but the scrolls kept burning, once her enemy reached into her distance. A weapon appeared as she blocks her. Both of them clash and Gemina was surprised as she can''t continue to use her combo. Her weapon was magnetized by Juela''s weapon that looks like her own. Both weapons touch and Juela''s sword began to absorb it.

    "Emerald!?"

    Her partner said her sword''s name of how she paused during her combo. Ruby comes closer to help her while the dark monstrosity was forming in.

    Ruby appears on Juela''s back, and strikes her on the neck. She reaches her but stop by the magic shield appeared on Juela. Juela''s scrolls burned so lightly and releases so much magic coming on to them. Juela felt her sashes were burning in a specific order, a small burnt scrolls coming by words or by letters where her robe reacts to her scroll being burnt carefully. The rat is almost controlling her scrolls, yet she can''t intervene his abused tactics as she was silenced. The two swordswomen can''t react well as they are overwhelmed to all of their perspective from her immense power on the scrolls.

    The two can''t comprehend what they are sensing, the one felt something absorbing her power but not strong enough to make her feel weak. The other one paused herself as she almost slice Juela''s neck off, she felt less of a waste of her abilities after she was frozen in place. Juela moved her head as she is still silence and stared upward in disgust. The two can''t move but their eyes can. Looking upward, they never realized that they can''t also hear what was happening. A dark circling wind was moving above siphoning something from them, and it slowly reaching to them where black fire like magic appearing around them.

    They felt the burn, but the darkness kept their view in such a sharp blindness. The two began fearing of what will going to happened to them as they continue to weakening by this moment. All their senses are nothing. Juela can''t interfere what the rat is doing, but expect of a lone horror. She started to learn a bit more about them, knowing their world that of these events don''t occur in their world. The rat can''t comprehend this because of his metamorphic form, the price of those potions. However, it was just an illusion and there was nothing to feel its existence beside the effects.

    The ring was clouded by darkness, and soon after vanished as Juela sees Daygen is already outside of the ring. Knowing well, seeing at the two swordswomen. She was impressed, none of them collapse but feeling a bit tired of the experience. The fight was over whereas the two swordswomen declared their defeat automatically, and Juela recovered from the silence. The rat remained in form. Juela used her molded sigil that bounded to one of her sashes. She cast a spell and breaks the effects that happened in the ring. The rat broke free from his form and found floating, she later cast on him and forced him to crash down on the ground on his head.

    Daygen comes up to the ring in a force announcement. Juela noticed that the announcer on the ring was scared and the guards themselves are nowhere on sight.

    "This fight has stopped, seeing by your guild is still have not yet experienced from Rune Isles. It''s better off to settle here"

    The audience can''t comprehend while the locals are accepting the results, but the other guilds however.

    "How? did all those kinds of powers coming from?"

    One of the city guild members ask, and Daygen looks to Lord Lori''es. Lord Lori''es is looking at the other leaders, then back to Daygen. Teleported to the ring, Lord Lori''es appeared alongside with Daygen.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "Enders Bridge have its first history to ever founded alone in that continent for the past generations. Seeing you all not experienced it, maybe this goblin will explain"

    Lord Lori''es forced summon the announcer who kept in his expression.

    "Why ada! Oh sog, fine you Lordship"

    Everyone is eager to hear as the contestants leave the ring. The Saint Heroes left the ring and healthy thanks to their rules of their arena, meanwhile, only Juela is fine and dragging the rat out by pulling his leg. The goblin looks around, trying to stay silent where his Hordechief who is laughing from all the numb minds.

    Hordechief just waving his hand at him, and accepting his respond in ignorance.

    "This back stabba of announcer is mi, Sork without a last name, what you can see here are one of the many ow!"

    "Gobin, ANSWER!"

    "Ok, ok, everyone this is Rune Isles"

    He uses his rituals to show the map like a presentation, they saw the distance of endless ruins and bizarre monsters with unfamiliar powers and figures. Their surprises spread by the views coming from the Enders Bridge, it was unimaginable to see such a ruined world to be this more nightmarish than they view from their world. The last scene they could ever witness are the machines brought out from both the ground and sea, then it leaves the mystery as it ended.

    "Difference between Kinteinou and Rune Isles, Kinteinou, is remained in its natural environment and the central continent of all flourish nature. Rune Isles, is the remnant of the whole continent after the fall. The big difference between the natural and the remnant were the mana formed differently and nearly materializing by only a body with no soul but pure neutral mana. Mages whoever do come any closer to the central continent are being hunted by those creatures where they can only consume mana to survive, and people who can venture within will be tested by the horrors of a newly formed creatures. Even all the technologies possessed with mana will be hunted down and Enders Bridge was literally a ruin built up bridge by pioneers."

    "Raker Mawn members are the resident guild in Enders Bridge, and the weird fiasco that the man did where his body turn something they witnessed was the effects of the spectre potions. These potions are known to be the unstable and dangerous but useful, it consumes your body and made you into the environment from Rune Isles'' realm and the consumer''s body faded away where it consumes enough mana to materialize himself back. He did add more where the sight of the battle took place. You can¡¯t see something more behind him but I have no idea of its purpose, yet it does something that the potions can¡¯t. It¡¯s like a spirit with no will on its own."

    "Finally, the ring''s supernatural biomes, its only weakness if there is a lack of amount used mana. Once used, like being shred the body from the reaction of the mana transformed. However, that mage somehow recovered him. There is more interaction between neutral mana than I had known. The competitors did break all the potions leaving to the questions, how many were active. The good parts of having spectre potions that no one were harmed physically but mentally depends to those people have not experienced the abomination they saw. Seeing something that present the impossible, but ironic to be an illusion."

    "The woman who used those scroll sashes are one of the highest quality-made scrolls. Made of dense or thick paper that synchronize all the set of magics like some kind of never-ending magic. It contains powerful effects step by step magical scrolls, and it is near impossible to tear apart this kind of scrolls. It made up both from Kinteinou and Rune Isles combined, which has more substances or materials with that kind of magic scrolls. Since Rune Isles has an abundant of infused magic metals, but the entire continent shouldn¡¯t have that kind of material. Furthermore, their equipment is mostly coming from there."

    "The Enders Bridge is the only scavenging city to supply the rest of the cities with that kind of metals, but it is not pure and infused with magic. It is clearly the only one. In Kinteinou continent however, has the surplus of abundant produce. Which is highly valuable for people who reside in Enders Bridge where the soil there is non-existing and only the aftermath of the soil is filled with degrading mana. Still, it is quite amazing to see such a city there that kept thriving by surviving the horrors. Isekai city will be having troubles to go there with their dependent on magic."

    Sork explained what is needed and ignored the rest of the spectre potions turning into ashes as look like shadows to them. Everyone is in the mix like it was not fully explained at all. They remember the failed exhibitions and the guild who were saved spoke about their painful experiences. The explanation took them quite a lot and showing only what Lord Lori''es shows them about this unfamiliar power. Sork''s magic screen shows it, yet never clearly exposed its full details. The city states leaders knew about it and the mayor feared or regret by it, and Lady Hivites clearly understands him and his worries before.

    After all that, the tournament continues where the audience saw the dangers that they never relate from the fantasy they thought of. The people who wanted to leave grew more while the one who stays should realize that they are not what they think they are. The Saint Heroes face the actual people from Rune Isles and during this commotion, one of the survivors watched the match and talk behind the audience with the other guilds.

    "It is true, but that scene is less than we ever witnessed"

    "What? We have someone . . . Oh! It¡¯s you"

    "Those shadows are ashes and were controlled by that man, if it controlled by those monsters in Rune Isles. There is no telling how it leached onto you in the matter of time"

    Daygen and the rest of the guild left soon after the half of the event where other locals catch along as they thought it is enough for them see.

    "They talk too much, and have more time to pause than to execute"

    "They mostly used a few attacks and that''s it"

    "From weak attack to the strongest, that is not how a fight should be"

    "Comparing to the first fight, they tried to counter them but the competitors already know how to cover their weaknesses"

    "Foolish attempts, charging at the rat when the potions are used. They should learn more other types of strategies"

    "They are here for a few weeks, and you''re probably right. They build first their own magic and fights beside adapting our world"

    They reach the foundation and see the city states leaders. The city guild followed them as they are confused why they are going to the foundation. The locals and the Isekai City security who are guiding them had gathered. The securities are confused why they wanted to go here where the leaders are. Later on, the city guild comes here to check on them.

    "Leaders, why are you heading to the foundation? There is nothing there to see. It is still not done yet"

    "Hak off, It''s the miss Motivation''s gift. This foundation has more than just a big magic field"

    The Hordechieft leap towards the foundation and land on it from a far distance, soon after the other leaders reached it. All city states leaders are gathered and the city guild let go the security.

    Lord Lori''es gathered the Raker Mawn members while the others have theirs, while Daygen made the final decision who would stay.

    "Haw and Ironno, you will be staying here to search for recruits. Either it be a few or a plenty, the main reason here is not by connecting with the city but to those who is willing to live on this world. Juela and Myrrkei, your performance had showed the inexperienced of the strongest guild that your weaknesses were your advantages. Hopefully that we should never have those kinds of challenges again, since those consumables are quite rare in this city to waste"

    Juela heard him who will be staying and goes to Ironno.

    "Ironno, give this letter to Haw when he finished training with his clients. No, not the recruits. His other missions"

    "Egh, money from your own wealth, I will comply but remember I got chosen because I understand the law of residing this city"

    "Most scholars like us don''t like to train those recruits, but in practice we are interested in"

    "Don''t go giving charity to the little ones, we don''t know how of a deprave they are since they changed their minds of leaving"

    Juela left and joins her guild while Ironno walks to Haw.

    "I don''t like this, but we need to get this job done when we start recruiting you kinker"

    "Ironno!"

    Haw only says his name in provocative way.

    "Don''t be you kinker, hearing that you save women only made it more annoying that they are not yours, alive that is"

    Haw can''t argue with him since he is now stuck here because of the request. In the Foundation, where the leaders show their dissatisfied comment on the city guild.

    "I don''t know you calling us dwarves is one thing, but the mayor has some trouble talking after the first match"

    "Oh, we were surprised about it too and . . ."

    "Shut your mouth, we already know what''s going on with your city and we will have nothing to do with it except the safety of my men"

    "What do you mean?"

    The Rusic Lord from Mountaiwall isn''t too kindly with the sudden changed from their last visit, and the Ehan''Ra joins in

    "If you try to fool us, then it is worthless where the gifts we gave already proof of your corruptions"

    The locals heard from the Eldesune, which their words absolute in the name of Ehan. Leading to believe the possibility.

    "Please calm down, we have nothing against with your gifts"

    "Laugh*, This kid plays kiddy here. If you want proof, then we show proof. Miss Motivation"

    Lady Hivites focuses on the foundation then shows her demonic aura in anger as she felt the foundation that had closely to none magical presence from the mayor''s will.

    "Remember people of Isekai City, I don''t know who was the culprit of forcing your mayor to be this way. Then it''s better off to house arrest him, where the foundation bonded on him. If he dies in full blood that wasn''t natural caused, then the city states will be oblige to become your enemies. For now, you will be treated what our people see of you"

    She looks at Daygen with her eyes staring in demonic trances. Daygen understood her motives. With his hand places on the air, a portal opens by the used of the Foundation. The city guild to their surprised witness that the powerful foundation was easily accessed, after they put into their control.

    To their shock, Daygen ask the other locals

    "Everyone, open the portals"

    All of the locals who wished to leave followed Daygen''s routine and opened their own portals. From normal adventurers to high powerful mages were easily opening their portals. Ehan''Ra announced her quote

    "A foundation that should have bring your people home to your world, now it''s corrupted by hesitation. Beware, to those who knew the location of this city as they can freely enter and go. For I am Aelnanice Strongtwist sworn an oath to your mayor before"

    Every last one of them left, and as for the one who stayed watched the city guild members surprised by all of this.

    The Raker Mawn is now in search for a new recruit, while the other locals find other business elsewhere. For the city guild members return to the arena and have meeting from what they witnessed. Somewhere in city hall, where the mayor is in seat with the guilds. People around the mayor hid their faces in what they saw from the Foundation, a video clip coming from the area shows the mayor with relief and the same time concerned.

    "Strongtwist is indeed a good elf"

    "And because of her, we already know the flawed of the foundation"

    "It was supposed to let us leave on this world, we''re not . . ."

    A silence casts on the mayor where the guild members argue among themselves.

    "Enough, we can''t even take ourselves to power because of the warning"

    "But if it was an accident"

    "No, we are facing something new that never thought to be a danger. We will be dead blind if they attacked us like from the tournament"

    These guild city members spoke secretly as they are the true officials of this city. They had succeeded to have live in this world for the past few weeks or more so in the other city states. Now facing that the leaders know about the suspicions put them in caution or there would be limitation of their future expansion. It was too good for them to be true, and more so to the so-called gullible demoness.

    The mayor stood in silenced only to hear them randomly, and kept his concerns for only the people who have trouble adapting this new world. Under his own thought, he was the only one knew how the Foundation truly works but must only work once. It is the final gateway once it teleported them back and break the connection between those two worlds. Hoping to never return or invade both worlds by the hands of a wrong person. Mayor Nakamura learned a crucial bit of history about this world, and the shock of some people of their world actually transferred here. According to the city states leaders, there was one hero managed to summon from his world to this world causing a huge outbreak.

    That was far he could know, but the good part of all of this that the leaders were show no hostility inside the city. His main problem are those people who are outside of the continent. Returning back to the meeting, the city guild can''t find any other way and break the mayor''s silenced

    "How lucky are you that you are still in power, and we are living a better life than we were in than our old world"

    "I just want us to go home where our families are"

    "Family? laugh*, there is nothing there for us. Why not separate each other and go on with it"

    "No, the foundation will be done once. Once it used, the remaining people will be in the hand by the city states again. They will believe that they are rogues"

    "Rogue!? But we want to stay"

    "True, but there is nothing sure after that incident. Their suspicions grew after the few days, and announcing of staying here prove to them that the flawed of our society. They don''t like coup d''¨¦¡¤tat in their cities"

    The city guild realized the misunderstanding and these allegations will become more hectic when the time goes on. They stood still and ask the mayor

    "Then how to rebuild this kind of relationship then"

    The Mayor stands up and brings out the note coming from Lady Hivites herself, he pulls out the string and open the note. Like any other magic notes, this one started to speak like a recorder.

    "Mayor Nakamura, if I pronounced your name right, before reaching your city because of your changed of mind. I''ll be observing you for this entire event, like most of my authority

    that I have access to your company. If I ever being discriminated along with the other leaders, I will comply only to them for your safety with that gobin chief"

    The Mayor then explains the rest.

    "Did you hear it? they will not comply any longer besides me. They already figured it out and by your surprised of how those people can easily to prove to them that the city guild didn''t actually know about it . . ."

    A sudden punch comes across from the city guild, displacing him to the corner of the room.

    "So, they want a puppet city, and making this mayor the puppet huh?"

    "DON''T, if it is true then we will be facing an attack"

    "But why him?"

    The mayor got out cold while the others in full nausea hearing that the leaders know about it and they can easily control the foundation when war start loose. They are dependent on it since it helps them travel with checkpoints where they travel in difficult areas. Now forced to follow along and heal the mayor. During the Mayor''s recovery he spoke out to them

    "The leaders won''t harm the city under their conditions and we still have supports anyway"

    The mayor stands again where the guild city has nothing to say to please his agendas

    "Then what are they trying to do"

    "They are not opportunist like most people in this city. They give us a chance before they decide. Your only hope is to accept the future on living this world, where you discover that their history started for 12,000 years"

    The city guild didn''t know that and the Mayor continued

    "You will discover that this world is almost the same from our world, but they are in the dark ages now. Think about it when they recovered"

    The Mayor returns to his seat only give them any idea about this world. Yet they still continue to live here knowing the consequences.

 Coincidental Request - Chapter 004

    COI C4

    "The news of the day, last week from the update what happen to the welcome tournament by our allies have showed some unforgettable event where two members from Saint Heroes were defeated by the members of Raker Mawn from Rune Isles"

    "You''re right, we have witnessed some eye-catching event where everyone didn''t know those kinds of powers existed. It did however explain the survivors close to the west coast in Kinteinou region"

    "Let''s hope our scientists had special updates to solve this before our adventurer to ever set in to that region"

    A broadcast coming outside from the districts of Isekai City where most people talk about and the fright of the people¡¯s exaggeration.

    In the sub urban homes, Chojima District, spread around their neighbors about the news.

    "Are they really going to travel to Rune Isles? It is enough for them to stay here and let alone people leaving the city"

    "We just want to return home to our world not like this"

    "We can''t even find people who doing something dangerous with their own magic"

    "The Mayor should have settled it already since they talk about it a few weeks ago. Now he changed his mind"

    The residents were not pleased because of the change, while the children grown interested of this new world. New technologies arose from the discovery of the new entrepreneurs, and giving away such amazing inventions.

    Along in this district, Haw forced Ironno to come along to find his clients.

    "I''m getting tired of your kinker ways Haw. When will we find our own sprouts"

    "Ironno, there¡¯s nothing for us to do except for handling the island near this city, I''m still not getting use to find a recruit with their kind of attitude"

    "With all the polite face they have, I have no trust in them while our guild think the same thing"

    The guild wanted to have recruits in this city, but after the tournament made themselves as monsters instead of warriors, The citizens are remained civil but not brave to speak to them because of what happened.

    Haw found one of the people he rescued, she noticed the two and wave at them

    "Edan! It''s you, I thought you are going to forget about our invitation"

    Ironno answered her for him

    "And Yes he did, but now realizing how hard it is to because of that incident"

    Haw didn''t comment about it and just nod at him and then to her.

    "Yeah that? The Saint Heroes did ask us about that. Oh, never mind about that, come in"

    The woman invited them in to her home where the rest of the survivors are here.

    "All women, the kinker man is true. What will the women in our guild look surprised of being a man like that"

    Haw stood silenced to him and then greets to them.

    "Reya, Iggy, Coral, and Andui, I never could have imagined that you needed my help"

    The women were all young in the presence of their eyes. They see them in their 20s, as for Haw to be in their age group where Ironno on the other hand thought to them to be impossible to part of the expedition.

    "Yes, we need to train by your guild to how to survive in Rune Isles without any used of mana"

    Ironno flinched by hearing them not using magic

    "You still need to use magic, miss, there is no possible way to survive where a region itself can used it"

    Ironno is right, and Haw thought otherwise. They can venture Rune Isles, and the supplies needed are near to famine when the supplies are exposed by the decaying mana.

    "Ironno, there are ways they didn¡¯t know"

    "You mean there are more ways to it"

    "Yes, and the training will be scarce when to survive and the capacity that you can handle only for a week"

    "Only a week? like no one from your guild didn''t survive longer than that?"

    Ironno opens up his journal and the other reports from his work

    "This is the records of our past missions this year, and the most controversial one is the discovery of Junkis Las"

    The women read the report on Junkis Las, and found something in their interest.

    "Remaining debris stay intact after years passed by. Most of the technology remained the same state that were destroyed after a great explosion. Either that or time magic kept its form in the duration of its aftermath spell"

    They continue to read further as they are surprised one small detail about it.

    "The remaining surviving technology of the heroes still active beneath the debris, where the sounds of unfamiliar languages and abilities reactivate during meeting one of them. The least concerning where the rebels are here to exterminate them"

    Reya got intrigue, Iggy felt concerned, Coral won''t bother about this mission, and Andui don''t want to know more.

    "I umm, are we really going to Rune Isles like this. Even the training would be serious if we can reach Junkis Las"

    "I''m curious more of the old heroes'' technology and the relations between the rebels. They really want to destroy it after the part of the continent fell"

    "I won''t even tried to get more info about it you two. Hearing rebels to take down the heroes are something I want to know first"

    "You girls are getting excited over this, I''m not going to adventure with you guys after that incident. You know how hard I tried to convinced Haw to rescue us"

    The girls kept pestering around Ironno''s reports. Haw and Ironno thought that it would be enough for them to learn a little bit from Rune Isles when they decide to pick it up.

    "Anyway, back to business. About the training mission"

    "Is there a reason to why you request me for this?"

    "Of course, but we need to make a deal. We are thinking big in our community when they wanted to survive on this world . . ."

    The women continue their discussion with more details until Haw understands their conclusion.

    " . . . We''ve like to have you part of our new school here"

    "School? I thought you mentioned about people at your age"

    Coral thought about it as well, but seeing the reports they gave them made them realized the opportunity to have for their city guild.

    "After you introduced these reports, we are more concerning the survival rate of our people in this city"

    "Just stay in your region, and find other ways to live by. Enders Bridge is the sole reason it founded for recovering what this world lost"

    "Then why you people wanted to live there?"

    "We need raw materials and those ruins have enough to maintain the city state''s demand for ore"

    Coral hearing from him in a serious manner made her realized that the reason why they are going there in the first place.

    After further more chats, the group change a bit about his mission. "Ok then, this is a repeatable mission. Once every student mastered any skills or abilities from Rune Isles. Including other works will help the school, Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool will have substantial income. The pay would be 10,000 Y per student either had master an item or skill"

    Ironno reads the mission and the currency to convert it to their world currency "It''s 100 Cuu or 1 Slv"

    "How much of living in Stranding Island?"

    Haw asked Ironno during the conversion, and Ironno have no trouble that kind of expenses.

    "With our base will exclude some expense. We can live off 15 Slvs with the remaining 140 Cuu for our daily meals for the entire week"

    Haw looks at Ironno that kind of expenses is not normal from the rest of the city states. That amount of Slv only befit for the entire month, and even you can receive a few gald that would be richman thinking. Yet he asks the women about their pay

    "Then how much is yours?"

    "You know it''s rude to ask . . . "

    "HOW MUCH?"

    His stares didn''t pierce Andui, but for Coral who have a little trauma during their first meeting, she accidentally answered

    "50 Slvs"

    Ironno heard it, and a little troublesome to hear her fear of Haw.

    "Haw, don''t bother about the prices, we can handle it"

    The city is giving such an amount of coin. It is more like thieves¡¯ paradise if they think about it. Thievery and raiding are a thing for the goblins, and make sure not to go overboard without knowing the enemies they have.

    "Ok then, I¡¯m ready for your request and Ironno will come too"

    Reya quickly casts her teleportation spell when he agreed. Somewhere in a grand scheme of things, they are now at the school where many young students are moving around the open track field.

    "Here we are, and just in time for PE"

    "PE? It''s more like an exercise or training if you think of it"

    The teachers saw them teleported and began rushing to them.

    ¡°Hey! I thought you are supposed to be at the entrance and not here of all a sudden"

    "Sorry, but we have Edan here. We have one from Rune Isles teach them to survive and probably learn some skills too. Please can you announce to the students?"

    While the two talks, Haw and Ironno observed the students doing their activities and the others looking at them.

    "These little ones are energetic, even the other ones used mana so freely"

    "These kids have the resources to replenished their mana and they are too lively of using it"

    "Ok students, there is a surprised visit and this man will show you to learn from Rune Isles"

    "!?"

    Haw reacted to the teacher as he just teleported, and Ironno moving away from them.

    "Alright fine, which of you want to volunteer on a spar. I need two people to spar"

    The students looks at the other direction with a few students with an ego approached to Haw

    "It would be me mister, and I want to challenge with that guy"

    A man behind him is a muscular teen with glasses on with no sign of peaceful resolution towards them.

    "Then state your name and skills"

    "Well of course, I am Flourance Gilgas and I am . . . "

    "State your skill"

    "But wait let me"

    "State your skill!"

    Haw brings out a one of his potions

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Alright alright, I am a mage who excel in most magics. I want to beat this guy with his brute force"

    Haw pulls out a potion and give it to him

    "Use it when the sparring starts, and now you"

    "My name''s No . . ."

    "Hey hey, no real names. Remember this is the new world now"

    "Oh yeah right, my name is Clark Right who is a melee fighter and I want a skill to beat what this mage come throw at me"

    Haw throws another potion at him as he catches it.

    "Ok everybody, make some space for a sparring ring and see what they can do"

    A ring is formed and one the teachers helped him by summoning the area to an actual battle ring.

    "The rules of the effect of those potions, you will figure it out when you drank it. It last only 60 seconds, so it will be a 60 second fight. Fight until someone is down or the effects of the potions wears off. Winner will have a magic item and the loser will received the same potion being given"

    Both volunteers have been place in each side, where close enough to reach other and not far enough to have time to use their spells. Haw prepared them as they bring out their potions.

    "Ready, in 3 2 1, DRINK!"

    Both drink at the same time and ready to fight. Clark leap forward and Flourance flashes away, both felt the effects of the potion and Flourance already know the difference. Clark changed his striking direction to him and Flourance openly show to him. Flourance ego did made a deception but Clark reach him quickly and grab him by the collar. Flourance didn''t expected it when he flashes out

    "How?"

    "I have instincts"

    Clark can sense what he is doing. Flourance is trying to break away by using the ground up. Clark forced back then stomp on the ground to break the spell. Flourance continue to use magic and Clark closely dodges it. A straight frustration from Flourance and tried to use the effect of the potion as he lunges at him.

    Clark got surprised and trying to grab a hold of him. Flourance recklessly cast and earth magic below them, and with Clark''s instinct reacted so quickly that Flourance misses and now moving to his direction. His body flew back from the force of the magic that didn''t even touch him. The students and teachers were surprised. Reya even saw a mage who act recklessly managed to evade by his own spell in a quick succession. Students never have that kind of technique. She starts to wonder what Haw''s potions were. Flourance laugh in the sight of his own mistake

    "Something like this will always hit me, but this potion did help me get out from it"

    Clark and Flourance are in a predicament as their weaknesses are no longer the issue. The main problem for both of them of how to land a hit, Clark don''t want to get hurt by Flourance''s earth magic, and Flourance can''t do anything to move away from Clark''s aggressive attacks. Clark charges again and Flourance moves back by the presence of his strength where he moves back with every strike Clark makes and dodges closely when Flourance counters. It is a never-ending fight where both of them won''t even hit each other, Flourance looks like it was a hit by plain air, and Clark dodges it like it slides through him without a graze.

    Both are too astonished of seeing each other¡¯s best abilities did not even take a hit. Clark starts to move quickly as he swiftly moved back and forth in all direction to surround Flourance and the moment of strike will blow Flourance away without harm. Then Flourance''s turn unleash most of his earth spell he could ever master, Clark can sense of it coming to him and even his own two feet knows where the earth turned against him, he then gusted by it that he still made it out ok. Nothing comes along for Haw and seeing that these students don''t have the knowledge about these kinds of powers, yet it is their first experienced such a skills they used.

    A minute is over and the potion loses its effect. Both tired out from their own all-out skills and mastery leaving their classmates and teachers amazed of all the most dangerous abilities, and none of them ever land a hit. Haw looks at them at the limits of their abilities and experiencing something they don''t know how to fight against.

    "Clark¡¯s potion, Instinct potion, strong of senses upcoming attacks. Weakness, dependent to the paranoid. Flourance¡¯s potion, Air Force Potion, strong for sliding or blown away by any attacks without harming the user by leaving or dodging away like thin air or water. Weakness, it uses the mana of the user as an alternative defense"

    Haw brings out the same potions and also brings out a special container. He releases it and sprung out a light of fire, he then douses it with the same potions used by the students.

    "Ok, which one of you can turn off its flame. Remember check its mana and see what will happened"

    One of the students tried to put it out but the flame dodges so closely and its mana didn''t change.

    "Now I show you to find it weakness"

    He steadily move his hand to put the flame out, as he closely put it out the flame as it didn''t react. His stops to the last moment, and slowly formed a grip to surround the flame. Then slowly squeezing it, the flame burns his hands as he squeezing it out and mana starts to deplete.

    He releases it where his hand burnt. The teacher used her healing magic on him while he explains to the class

    "If they have this kind of ability, it is difficult to release your killing intent where it can react along with the air force. Yet more so it can''t be killed until the mana died out first"

    The students were surprised by these potions and one of them ask.

    "Is it there any side effects?"

    Haw only nod at them and said

    "Probably, using these potions too much can lead something to your habits. Normally, no, but mentally it does something to you. Even I myself won''t going near a morphing potion"

    "Then where can we buy those potions"

    The students were excited to use those potions, and Haw only giving only a big disadvantage of making it

    "Making it is easy, but buying it are near impossible. Like making the Air Force potions, these require wisps from the inner forest close to Purissarwell territory. In your terms is Elven lands, and the Instinct potion is somewhere in the dungeons in Mountaiwall territories, closer domains of the gobins . . . no . . . its goblin? right?"

    Reya nod at him and she follows up more of the description.

    "Buying it should be possible if they can handle the demands . . ."

    "If the city states do have the supplies for it, I don''t know what will happened since the conflict from the far north. Either it be bountiful or limited, not everyone is an adventurer"

    Reya explains to them as they are disappointed but for the two who are receiving the potions are grateful to Haw as they can do more than just their roles.

    "Thank you!"

    Both are happily taken it and someday going to use it on the mission. Haw has a good collection of it, but giving away a good potion is common if it is easy to make. However, no one in this city will manufacture it because of its rare ingredients.

    After the spar, more students want to learn more from him.

    "Please teacher, can you train us beside potions"

    Haw heard them calling him teacher.

    "Understand that my skills are for surviving the Rune Isles and other dungeons, you need to find something stronger than me. I''ll just provide what I can"

    The student move away a bit as they are reaching their phones, from the sight of Haw he didn''t understand awhile back since they were staying here, and he won''t bother of doing so. After a few minutes they came back

    "Teacher, how about foraging"

    Haw pulls out his notes of foraging to any place he could be proven safe. He closes it and respond to the student with assurance.

    "From the deep forest, we could find good training over there"

    "Teacher, is there also other missions there approved our skills"

    "Let''s see"

    The other teacher opens her notepad checking for viable missions.

    "There are some feral goblin''s nests that we can exterminate"

    Haw has no idea what feral goblins they say, it is probably from their terms. These feral goblins should be the Marsh Seep or Marsp, they don''t look like goblins but they are acted as small humanoids but has only animalistic intelligence. They only relied anything in their surroundings as a weapon. The difference between them that Marsp maneuvered better on trees.

    A disgruntled from Haw saying Marsp related to the goblins

    "Feral goblins, at least the students would survive"

    "Ok it settled, we will be adventuring to the west side of the forest next week. To anyone who likes to join?"

    Haw added to her statement

    "We will also experience the work of an adventurer with rewards and loots"

    Hearing from Haw lead the students to riled up to them. Behind him where Reya and the others

    "Why did you announced that? There are hundreds of students who are going to join. You know how much . . ."

    "Hold it, I can handle it. Don¡¯t you worry a bit. I might have them a few items if they find something"

    Ironno confronted at them during their commotions.

    "But the price would be 30 million Y if they all succeeded"

    "30 million Y what?"

    "Haw, it''s 30 gald as in 3,000 sylvs or 300,000 cuu"

    Haw seeing only hundreds of students who will be willing to join. In his estimate, he compares the same price of other skilled guild members in Enders. The price difference is too big to see these students that are worth 30 gald, but it is not the burden he is expected. Somehow doing life threatening missions like saving these women back then is close enough the reward. He still remembered the coins he was given by them. 50 gald and still didn''t use it since then.

    "It''s fine, we can still pay for their expenses"

    Haw in his timid foresight after acted all civil and talk too much, leaving Ironno tired out from all the talking. Haw did have some potions to kept him relax, like no smell of an alcohol.

    "I have never thought of being drunk help me talk to them in a calming matter"

    "You always talk normal because of a good drink, and now you a kinker of doing just that"

    Ironno laughs after the special class in PE. The adults around him didn''t even notice his toxication, and the students think he is normal. Andui came along to his side and noticed the difference.

    "Edan, I know you''re drunk. I am surprised that drinks calmed you down since we first met in our needs"

    "Ah yes, if you want him alone. Then this kinker will be sure he did"

    Haw pushed him and his little toxication push him off balanced, and Andui catches him

    "I''m surprised you can teach them without any effort moving your body"

    Haw can hide himself in this situation except for his missions, where he looks at Ironno that he believed that he can make his way out when Ironno stays as it is. Andui pulls Haw''s face to her and give off a worried look.

    "Don''t acted being aggressive again, you already made a good show to the students. Your mission is not over yet, and the plus side the 300 Sylvs might cover a bit in those expenses"

    The rest of the adventurers, Reya, Coral, and Iggy continue on teaching the remaining day as substitute teachers for the school. Ironno stays with them to only observe the students'' behavior. Iggy reaches out to him

    "Hey, how about some lunch. Care to join us"

    Ironno was distracted on something then begins to nod and follow her out of his senses. Iggy saw him staring at someone with a straight face.

    "Wow, even you don''t look at me. You can trace me without looking"

    Ironno focuses on someone that catches his eyes.

    Iggy brings along Reya and Coral too, where Ironno stops focusing on the person. Reya noticed something on his hard hat, looking similar of it.

    "Did your helmet glows?"

    Coral and Iggy didn''t notice, and Ironno asks Reya about it.

    "Does it glow dark red?"

    "Yes"

    The two who didn''t notice about his hat glow dark red

    "Where?"

    "Ok what''s going on with you guys and Ironno''s hat"

    Ironno have kept something a secret and for Reya have concerns about the dark red glow.

    "It did glows dark red, but it''s hard to explain why I am the only one sees it . . . Is there any lead to it?"

    It''s quite strange that people around them not minding on Ironno¡¯s hard hat, then again there are others that are shines brighter than his equipment. Ironno answers them.

    "This hat supposed to watch any problems, and one of my guild members told me that what he found is troubling"

    The women almost understood it as a detector, but they are not certain.

    "But why only you and Reya sees it?"

    Reya have gained an interest of it and Ironno continue on the small details.

    "Let just say, I have gaining favors and I need to check first then settle it after"

    Coral didn''t understand a bit and said

    "Well, I have nothing to say here. If you want to make it clear, then I¡¯ll just ask Haw instead"

    Ironno sighs without them knowing

    "Agreed, but Haw wouldn¡¯t know who am I talking about. I will be surprised if you found out from him"

    "Alright, then I¡¯ll be eating first"

    Ironno recalls the rumor spread by the locals, to brief a situation about the city are the outsiders and the defected. The city brands those people who left the city as outsiders instead, and now they are terrorizing in the east coast. It caused bad relations with the rusics and the gobins, where the rebels and the outsiders joined together or fought each other under their territories. The other thing is about the other outsiders hiding within the city, and finally the phenomenon is coming to this city. For one of the examples needed be for looking at the student, they have contact indirectly from the outside. It will get busy for him when many more figured it out, he hopes it would be the Horsins.

    Reya speaks out to him as he was busy thinking.

    ¡°Hey, any reason for your hard hat to glow like that? Both of them are already started eating while we are the only two talking¡±

    Coral and Iggy ignored them as they busy talking to each other. Mentioning about Haw and the other Enders would be joining in if they have to. Ironno explains to Reya.

    ¡°Do you know anything of the condition of your city?¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°Anything that is true, I heard mostly rumors that I don¡¯t want to settle with¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you already said that before . . . Hmm, where do I start?¡±

    Reya eats her meal as she thinks. Ironno eats as he waits.

    When they finished their meal, Reya starts to doubt that it would be useful to Ironno.

    ¡°The abandonment of the city to the east coast, the rise of gangs hiding within partially remains of the tall buildings in Fuki City, and settlement in stranded island. I have no clue anything that related to your hat¡¯s glow¡±

    ¡°I understand, then listen to these rumors¡±

    Coral and Iggy waited for them to talk about it. They seem to be uninterested, but a nice gossip to hear around the city will ease their boredom.

    ¡°Locals had talk about something that the citizens didn¡¯t know about. Common sickness and disease were immune due to resistance by magic¡±

    ¡°One of the rumors is that the bacteria had its own way of infecting others¡±

    Iggy bursts out laughing.

    ¡°Really!? What things like that exist?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet Iggy, this is their world. There something to worried about¡±

    Reya stops her as she listens to him seriously. Ironno laughs too when Iggy said about it.

    ¡°Hah, I know rumors like this sometimes make you laugh. That¡¯s what I hope it to be¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yeah¡±

    ¡°My hard hat is supposed to detect any problems around me. I don¡¯t know why you two didn¡¯t see it, and only thing I guess that from the rumors where you two are immune¡±

    ¡°Immune! You hear that Reya, you¡¯ll going to get sick by it¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Iggy would you please stay quiet¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine . . . Hey Coral why aren¡¯t you commenting on this?¡±

    Coral is thinking about it, since coming here. She was a police officer. They don¡¯t have reports of people getting sick. Since the hospital has no sick patients but injured ones instead. The rumors are really something on her head. Ironno continues

    ¡°Just let me explain, the main rumor I heard about your city is the strange immunity before we reach your city. The locals mentioned about diseases still effects to the adventurers until they recovered quickly after use. Yet they get infected again, many will be immune by certain sickness. The dark red glow shows one of the signs like that who supposed to be immune, it only leads to one thing. Hosts or carriers¡±

    Reya asks one of her friends

    ¡°Did anyone check up on them?¡±

    Coral answered her

    ¡°Yes they did, multiple times when people went outside. No sickness, harmful symptoms, nor anything would harm their physiology. Even we survive the attacks of the expedition, we went pale when our mana starts to hurt us, remember?¡±

    Coral then turned to Ironno

    ¡°Yet even the hospital can¡¯t find a way to do their research because how we quickly recovered¡±

    ¡°And this one stayed and no one found out about it¡±

    Iggy starts to worry as the rumors grew closer to a pandemic in her mind. Ironno stands up

    ¡°It is still a rumor, and I hope it won¡¯t be lethal¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a nice scare don¡¯t you think you two¡±

    Coral is sarcastically responds to him but kept in mind about the rumor, and she herself knows that it will happen someday.

    Ironno goes outside and found more students who has the same dark red signatures from his hard hat. The students noticed them

    ¡°Hey look, it¡¯s the new teacher. Hello!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s to be the problem, teacher?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come here to ask anyone who are going to join the quest¡±

    All of them raised their hands and shouted with excitement. Then there¡¯s a student where Ironno found before. They started to huddle up about the quest.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s early to teach you, but would like to know about . . .¡±

    ¡°You mean survival, eh, I don¡¯t think we could listen to that¡±

    ¡°Survival? No, I meant fighting¡±

    All of the were shock.

    ¡°Are you serious? Are you really a teacher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your teacher, but in this world. There are no telling how dangerous people might harm you¡±

    The students doubted him, as they know they can overcome him. They thought something dangerous beside the outside. The other whispered through their devices.

    ¡°Can he really teach us how to fight them?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget about the welcome tournament? Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How about that rat guy turning into like a monster?¡±

    The students turned to Ironno and said

    ¡°Ok sir, please take care of us¡±

    Ironno managed to persuade them, where it¡¯s the beginning to solidify the rumors.

    ¡°I hope you younglings are serious, because in this world you should already be able to kill¡±

 Rumors Among City - Chapter 005

    COI C5

    Ironno reads the parts of the report. Written by Myrrkei, also known to be called as the rat, told him the information needed after his incident. Ironno found out some description match by his reports. Told about side effects from exposure and their mana flow, nothing could explain by this phenomenon but a curse. Myrrkei''s reports added only the suspicions and not yet proven. Now Ironno will be the one to investigate, only the details about being exposed by his dark shadowy figure. In reality it¡¯s made out Myrrkei''s ashes, shadow is an easy perspective anyway.

    Ironno had already found one and proceed to read Myrrkei''s favor. A note slides open from the report

    "Ironno, you will thank me later. I observed parts of the city that contained illicit agendas. Because of my incident, I found out more to my surprises that you alone won''t deal with it until you have your reasons (eventually). Take advantage what flawed they had and stay in secrets unless something in common with the citizens"

    Ironno may face it someday, reading further, his options to do with them were going to be civil as he read.

    "One last thing, if these gangsters are willing to join our guild. Don''t let them join, the guildmembers have bad impression on the city and their way of life. Hypocrites may they are, but there is nothing I could do"

    Ironno reread the mission again, after meeting with the kid who had the aura from a dark red glow. He is thinking of a way to collect the samples and used what Myrrkei wanted. They don''t know about the many ways to use the contaminated mana, and with Myrrkei¡¯s knowledge to altered the mana into something to feed on. The reality of neutral mana, the main source of this world''s magic.

    Straight back to his works, with the students who are being taught the things needed for their quest. Ironno trained one of Myrrkei''s suspects and seeing to have their powers being drenched but doesn¡¯t affect them. Their bodies can endure this type of exposure where most Horsin people felt the dread flowing through their bodies. The dark red glow stays its shine, comparing with Reya''s and himself, It is easy to figure it out the most obvious in the difference that dark red was just a marker imprinted by other forms of mana. She had met someone before, and his hard hat already found one.

    The boy who was with him had a different problem than identifying who imprinted him. Myrrkei didn''t even touch him, and more to know that his mana is infested. According from the scholars, there is no report regarding heroes to ever get into trouble toward curses. However, history told that they already did happen and it needed a correct trigger to implode them in the inside. All secrets and mysteries to be seen if he let this infested to die for proof, or it''s better to follow the Lord''s command until the Foundation is fully used. While the remaining people will face the consequences of Foundation''s power.

    "Ok see ya tomorrow mister"

    The kid waves goodbye after lunch leaving with the others to prepare for the afternoon. Ironno stared at the kid again, and the letter from Myrrkei and further instructions will be delivered to him. Nothing else he could do but to know more about this school, as he reads at the post somewhere he would believe that is written that he could not understand and ask one of the staff "Oh Sir, yes this is Sister''s Hope Highschool, I guess you couldn''t read our language. Don¡¯t worry we have translators are own devices" "Yeah, thank you" Ironno remained skeptic and only rely to understand by their words that is somehow understood beside their writings.

    "Seems like your side missions will be next week, and first of all Sir Edan. You should ask us first before announcing it. We are here for almost a month and we are trying to make a proper lesson on schedule"

    The principal invite Haw for being the new substitute teacher that should help them from his expertise, and with Andui on his side where she had a bad feeling about this.

    "I have my own limits of talking to other people nicely, Ma''am, I honestly drink some special liquor when I supposed to talk while in my mission"

    The principal turned to him that he is not look that drunk.

    Andui heard him right in a straight face hidden his intoxication

    "Then your friend did the same too?"

    "No Ma''am, he kept his attitude straight even I didn''t see anything strange about him"

    Andui can''t calm herself and she was anxious of how the two of the Raker Mawn are the same what Haw said to her. They are a bunch of outcasts, and most cities are like that with ill behavior and ironically good nature when they are serious.

    "Haw Edan, I understand what Horsin can bring out to the world. I want to remind you to who is your superior to plan a school event"

    Haw never expected this kind of orderly as it called a school. This world education system is freely learned to anyone that have the basics to survive while the rest were fine by anyone who wants to become a work force in a higher civilization. Seeing it now made Haw thinks where both civil and military joined side by side.

    "My apologies, most education when I was young prioritized mostly on training. When I heard it included academics, I never would have thought they are needed since fortunes favored it"

    The principal understands, but kept it strict and called out to Andui.

    "Andui, you recommend us for this. I hope you could teach him more beside bringing him on the spot"

    Andui gives of an anxious relief

    "Yes, will do. It''s kind of late to realize of how long did Sir Edan respond to us and . . ."

    Haw brushed aside on Andui and hold her shoulders

    "It''s ok Andui, I''ve done worse than this. Because you know what Principal, I respect your security but it¡¯s better to see how these students get along. I saw what your guilds had done where I save them"

    The principal already knew and stay quiet and letting Andui explain things to him, but those moments left him to say something for Haw.

    "Then please, don''t let those mistakes ever come to my students. I''ll say this, I was kind of lucky having you to be the trainer for them"

    The principal complimented him, where Haw noticed about her phrases

    "You mean other locals are training other schools too"

    "Oh yes Edan, that''s . . ."

    Haw changed his expression in a serious tone and ask her more

    "Are they really going to train them?"

    Andui seeing him seriously as she quickly answered when the principal saw his expression.

    "Of co course Mr. Edan, the people of your world are training them"

    "Like what?"

    The principal answered him with the details he had remember

    "Information about this world, from monsters and the region''s biomes. They also include physical training"

    Haw''s face shows a skeptic look and reply to them both.

    "They''re scamming, basic information such as those won''t do any good unless experience first-hand. Alga''s light will someday change it"

    The principal didn''t know about that

    "But it''s your people have the experiences"

    "Either if you believed them or they somehow have their own reason to help currently"

    The principal and Andui were confused and tried to understand what he said

    "Then Sir Haw Edan, please explain then"

    Haw shows his training journal

    "If they really going to train other schools in this city. Then this journal will give a thorough explanation. Principal, please update me for any differences by my training from them, ok?"

    The principal takes his journal from how serious he is, he seems to have his reasons.

    "I heard your guild are all serious and never take something to slide off. Why did your people acted that way?"

    "Everyone is serious regarding on mana. If you ever noticed that our world had an endless stream of mana and yet my people had scarce of using it, and you will find out why when these new teachers are taking advantage of something"

    Andui never thought of the autonomy of this world and as a healer from another world, she never wondered what limits these people had. The principal is thinking of employing them, but it''s better off to trust him a bit.

    "I was planning of hiring them, would you like to be the employer for me"

    "I''ll just give you an advice principal. Hire only who done missions on your city, and don''t try ask questions that you didn''t know about"

    Haw takes his leave, leaving Andui and the Principal behind

    "Is Sir Edan acted like that?"

    "If you ignore the rude sides of the guild, they are very obedient to their Lord. But I do believe in him since he was with me the entire of my life and death experience near Rune Isles"

    The principal is not so sure about him, but neither would she trust those people who might turns against nor the people who wished to help because of what happened before.

    "He will be a great man if he doesn''t have that bad impression"

    "Edan is kind of is, and he is already proven right about the situation"

    She pulls out her device and check any news about his statement, and she doesn''t like it to see it either

    "See principal, there is already a gossip about it"

    News, Hidden stash of mana batteries smuggled. The information about a stack of batteries heading to the Foundation to be teleported somewhere. One of the examples is coming from near one of the schools.

    "If we followed his advice Ms. Andui, we might not get involved with the scandal then"

    "Agreed"

    The Isekai City have grown new forms of crime lately. The investigation was already settled that mana is the most important resource, and everyone can use it in their own free will between creations and destructions. Words around the streets where other districts were forced to nullify the mana users and rely on devices to kept them going. More and more troubles from the outside borders by the outlaws, and they are only more of them to the east. Calls by the other side by the police HQ and other guilds to join along to settle the chaos. There will be more, when the locals bring their own crimes to them . . . maybe.

    It is finally night time where the two Raker Mawn members meet.

    "Haw, where the drunkard are ya?"

    "I''ve been learning about the school rules, and my stunt of planning go to the forest have some complaints by the higher ups called principal"

    "Then there''s rules in this city more than any of the Lord''s rule eh. You will be on your own for tonight. I''m heading back to Stranding Island and filed a report to our guild"

    "Thanks, and please added about the city is hiring from the city states"

    "They might already know, it''s better off not to get involved with those false preachers then"

    Ironno walks away were the women who''s with them are heading home in their tired state. Seeing Andui and Reya together having a stroll, it''s just normal yet he stays suspicious. An entire day of knowing some little secrets really hard to connect. Haw went to the guild center to made a request mission for next week. The guild center is one big facility where many guilds come and go. Haw seeing a lot of them with all the get up they are wearing, mostly in the sight of cosmetic and he has nothing to appraise their items because of his lack of skill of understanding any of them. Like how others look more fictional than he believed.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Haw wonders to where the quest creation district, until he was greeted by two staffs.

    "Hello . . ."

    These two were acted like kind of play in front of him, seeing them two women acted all lovely where slowly understand what they are portraying. In his own thought

    "If the guild women ever see them acted out like this, they were going scream out of their own prideful remarks as women. Even more if I understand them"

    He ask them where to find to make a quest and the two show him the way. He reaches the office and began to make the quest.

    "Ok this is a school quest for the students. The guild will only let your school to do this quest"

    The two girls who are bringing Haw to the office ask him a question.

    "So, you are not an ordinary adventurer, are you?"

    Haw shakes his head while he tried to finish the paperwork.

    "Then you must be those people who did like on the news"

    Haw picks his interest before they talk about it

    "You know, those people who are stealing mana in the city. Did you know about it?"

    The receptionist on the counter heard them and also join the conversation "Yeah, I didn''t know that mana is really scarce from other cities" Haw hearing their thoughts that is further than the truth, but can''t help him to stay silent.

    "Did you hear about the most crime committed are mostly mana related activities?"

    "That''s even stranger when they talk about this kind of mana and how rare they are"

    Haw finished the paperwork and given it to the receptionist and talk to the two girls who with him.

    "Let''s talk somewhere that should not disturb them, ok?"

    "But the receptionist wants to hear it too"

    "Then you don''t have a chance to talk with an Enders Bridge citizen then"

    The receptionist was in awe and convinced the girls

    "Go ahead, I''ll hear the rest when you guys are done"

    The two girls saw her expression and go along with him. They are headed to the waiting rooms where most of the chairs are empty. They took their seats

    "Ok now, what do you know about this city?"

    "Yeah that"

    The two girls who work here heard so much about the locals who are doing business, but from what they say differs what he was told

    "There''s something that the city is smuggling mana"

    "Strange, I heard that those smugglers are from one of ours"

    "No, it¡¯s a bit off. Our security is too great to easily found out it was them"

    "Yeah, and how the securities are that stubborn to chase that man in the dark. It was the main article back then"

    Haw wonders why he is part of the conversation, so decided to ask

    "Why are you trying to let me join your conversation?"

    "A little talk won''t work, but we sure need to have a little friend from the other city states. We just like to talk other people on this boring job."

    "Alright?"

    Haw pauses a bit seeing the two just like to talk, he continues

    "About those mana cases, I heard only just recently"

    "What?"

    "What a letdown"

    "Wait, let me finished . . . Do you expect it''s coming from the east mountain"

    "That place!? I don''t think so"

    "Well it''s just assumption for both of you, but last week it was dark in your city and now it has lights"

    The two started to think and they nod at him.

    "Which means, their own ways to powering up their bases. They could leech the city"

    "Yeah, but the article we read is coming from heavily dense areas anyway"

    Haw is making idea from all of it, while the two started to tease him a little.

    "Oh yeah, you mention about from Enders Bridge. Your city leader did a big hassle during the first day of the tournament"

    "I don''t know why he acted like that, it''s like he was fighting someone before and indirectly warned them"

    The two gives a feeling of some drama

    "Then do you know something about it?"

    Haw smirks and they noticed.

    "Are you flirting with us?"

    "No"

    An instant reply, as they almost react to disgust.

    "I might know, and more so"

    "Like what exactly?"

    He just stares back at them as they slowly intimate from how he looks.

    The girls are hinting on him seeing the expression by the two. Haw didn''t even understand but he is sure to check.

    "About him and Enders Bridge, it was more like a survival fort going through to survive and collect what it remains . . ."

    The girls change seat next to him while he talks about his city. He is not that type of alluring person, but for them, it was enough. He stops as he turns to look at both of them

    "For a quick chat to have this moment. Are you trying something"

    "Oh no, did we already get exposed?" "Giggle* we just want a little fun"

    The two were mesmerized of how serious he was, and he himself stare at them suspiciously yet tempting for him.

    They both lean on him.

    "Alright, but let''s be acquainted and more honestly. I am not slow, but impatient"

    The girls thought it was an invitation and went along with him. Their excitement went along and listen to his questions.

    "Are you two a couple?"

    "Yeah, sort off"

    "I think of the same too giggle*"

    "From how you two being together around me. I should''ve guessed it wrong"

    "How do you know? you were just writing on the paper?"

    "Care to find out? You two stops chatting as I just look at you"

    He stared at them again, leaving the two took turns to see his eyes.

    He began holding their waists. Both of them starts to feel it and moan

    "Ahh"

    softly to his ears. He looks annoyed

    "You just want more"

    "About what?"

    "Why would you say that? I have him you know"

    He feels their waist leaving a room for them to feel it. They look at him as he turns his head alternately and finally give in.

    "We just want to tease you"

    "But doing this in public, you are more than just a virgin right?"

    Haw pulls their heads toward his

    "If you want keep going then invite me, if not, leave. I will head back"

    The two look at each other and proceed to smile. Knowing well how wrong they are, but in this world.

    The two introduced them to him.

    "My name is Nanami and this is Shinji"

    "Hey! you know it against the rule to tell our real name"

    "My name is Haw Edan of Mountaiwall"

    As they about to argue, they hear something new.

    "Mountaiwall? Are you from Mountaiwall"

    He nodded

    "Do you believed I was born in Enders Bridge? People have their own life. You will be surprised where those people and their lives"

    Shinji asks Nanami

    "What now? he knows who we are and"

    Nanami surprised kiss her and Haw lays back and watch as they did. Then he pulled them apart.

    "Are you two really are something?"

    "To tell you the truth, we never thought to accept this kind of behavior"

    Haw gives them the stare again

    "Did I complain what I see?"

    They began to look tempted from he said

    "Like I never seen those kinds of people having that kind of relationship"

    They started to feel it and a twist of their surprised

    "But I warn you . . . I will make you two mine"

    "Really?"

    "Are you sure about that? Nanami, do you believe he could do it?"

    The two stared at him with confident they will not be succumbed to him. Yet they don''t know him. The three stops what they are doing where more people are coming to the waiting room. Haw publicly show them as he carries them both. Many of them look at them where the two women try to break free and Haw kept them in a firm grip. Whereas the two women didn¡¯t use their actual strength.

    They return to the quest creation district.

    "So, what did he say to you two?"

    "Uhmm"

    The two pause but Haw answer her directly.

    "It''s closer than I ever imagine"

    "Ooh"

    The receptionist listens as the two panic and rushed towards them.

    "There are two problems going close by leaving to a strong temptation"

    They tried to pull him in with their magic, but one of them felt an excitement and stops her partner with a grin. Playing along as the three accepted their intension, and Nanami is acting to intervene

    "There is nothing to say, let it be our little secret. . ."

    "Hey you two, stop it. I want him to explain"

    The Nanami and Shinji started to pulsing their hearts of excitement and closer to regret.

    ¡°I could tell you that they didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, give it to me¡±

    Haw shows few potions on his hands, a different kind, and a solid substance inside. He shakes it and let her see what it reacts. The bottle poured out itself and strange slime coming out of it. Later its slime was remove and expose small robot body coming from it. A pebble size robot appeared in front of her. Haw said to her

    ¡°Rune Isles once was a civilization, and this thing is the example of a hybrid both magic and machine¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    She tried to take a picture and noticed it can¡¯t be seen on her device.

    ¡°What the? I can¡¯t get a picture of it¡±

    The robot looks at Haw and responds by casting magic on her device. Her device shows the picture of it and the same time freely erasing and recovering the picture of itself on the potion.

    ¡°There once a world that robots too can use magic, quite a tragedy huh¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    The two girls at the back noticing it and no one else in their area witness it. Also with their device, they can¡¯t take a picture of the robot on the potion too. Haw returned it back and said

    ¡°Try proving your friends what you saw, they might don¡¯t believe you¡±

    ¡°Oh, I really want to boast it about it¡±

    ¡°Yeah anyway, can I ask you something¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    "So, you know those two"

    "That''s right, they are actually a couple. I heard your city don''t like those gay and lesbian types"

    "No, I heard much deeper meaning. But I am no woman"

    "True to that"

    The receptionist laughs as both of them enjoying their time. Nanami and Shinji look at Haw with a mix feeling

    "Shinji, will we going to make it through?"

    "He is giving us the warning, but"

    How confused they are, tempted by him where Haw had his own dark side. Ironically, he never acted that way to his rescuees. Maybe because of his short moments of being civil. Haw went out and finished his registration, someone called him out. The same two staff who played on him. They come rushing toward him, and made their decision.

    In the district, one of the other receptionists noticed about the potion.

    ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t see that little robot?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he said¡±

    They started to use anything necessary to see that scene. Every scene only sees the receptionist being surprised from a guy show a bottle to her. Not a single one could recover the original scene even by recorded memory. Then the manager stops them.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, go back to work. There¡¯s nothing dangerous about it being able to edit¡±

    They got spoof and began to leave. The manager pulled his device and call.

    ¡°Did the researcher already know about it?¡±

    His face starts to frown and laugh at it later on.

    ¡°I see, it¡¯s just a lockpick for Rune Isles¡±

    Later that day

    Ironno report, rumors from the city grew wildly. There is nothing else to acknowledge where the locals show aggression inside the city. However, the so-called outsiders are creating a black market regarding about the mana batteries. It was reported by the city regarding about the situation. The assumption goes to the east mountain or coast as it stated. If it does reach to those areas, then ask for the other guilds to the connection of their activities. For Haw, he personally met with the citizens as he was gathering data. He will be doing business in the city guild regarding of his quest.

    Furthermore, Myrrkei''s targetted mission is in part of this school. Which conclude the instability of the youths because of their power superiority, making it easier to settle this and their connections within the black market. Note:

    "The Kinker have been busy tonight, he didn''t come to the Stranding Island from the east of the city and already went to his own private life. I''ll be adding to this note when he gave his answer when gets here. If not, then it''s more of personal thing than I thought"

    The report ended there where the reader was not Daygen himself, but someone else.

    The Raker Mawn women broke out the report from Ironno, as the others heard about it.

    "So, it seems Haw is acting up again to a so-called women, huh?"

    "The city has a brothel too, like fire be purge if I visit it. Mountaiwall already has one because of the Gobins"

    "That is the only place that has one, those strong man whores"

    The women didn''t want to believed, but there he is, their expectation of him is sometimes meek and disgusting but he sure found most illicit groups from all in Mountaiwall.

    "Once lived in Mountaiwall did come from a good perk"

    One of the guild men praises him sarcastically.

    "No matter what he did, he only did to people who actually dumb enough to confront that man whore willingly"

    The guild women know about his sexual explorations, while the men only respect him for differentiating a whore than a chaste woman. The woman comments him

    "Well he is no tempting man and that''s for sure"

    "Even I as a married woman, who is loyal to my spouse. Never seen such infidelity"

    "Ma''am, you are already in your 70s. Back then you women got lucky to have a scarce surviving crusaders"

    A laugh coming from the old woman to all around the guild.

    "And I live such a wonderful life because of him. Oh, bless him in my needs"

    Juela heard the commotions and brings up the report and sent it to Daygen as he returns.

    "Juela is bringing me a report. Seems like you don''t like their conversation"

    "I just don''t like people who cheats that''s all"

    "Still missed your father huh?"

    "Please don''t mention my father, my mother did enough for her mistakes onto him"

    Daygen opens up some past issues for every of his guild members from the time to time, but Juela rarely meet with him let alone of her being a rich girl.

    "I''ll be taken the report, like there some members show no value to our group working in Isekai City, I presume"

    Juela heard more bad news than she initially thought, and her observation back then where she saw promoting monogamy or so-called true love hits her head. Then again, her trust in Enders Bridge is absolute because most of these people she met give more of their honest opinion than the rest.

    "Daygen, do you believe anything of Isekai City''s culture?"

    Juela ask her in a sincere voice and Daygen who have only experienced first-hand with them when reaching the city.

    "I only believed one thing, Juela, is that everyone will be good or evil by choice. For entire city itself, it will be troublesome to spot them. Let¡¯s hope that the majority is better than that"

    Juela understands what quotes are coming from, and remembering her father who act on it made her hope they exist.

    "Back then you were eager to recruit someone, but now"

    Daygen put aside of the report

    "It''s just recently, I found out that their own self ambitions put them to the advantage rather than to cooperate"

    Daygen is rather confident than doubt, but Juela didn''t comprehend him

    "It will cause a divide again like those others who are with the rebellions. Chances to get ours is possible"

    Juela didn''t understand and only think about the situation of that city will become. Daygen looks at the report again on the table seeking for other connecting stories from this, and further planning for the rest of his plan to go the city in person. Setting up his quests for the new recruits, he waits for the day to come. Juela brings out her own item and give it to Daygen.

    "Daygen, If they are really seem to be like Ironno wrote. Then I want the recruit to have a chance"

    Daygen picks up the item and nods to her

    "There is no favor needed Juela, your mercy gives comfort"

    Juela didn''t give a positive expression but a worried one, the report gave nothing good and her hope was shaken since her father''s passing due to her mother''s. Only thing she bears the loving memories of her father''s teaching. Her ambitions are true and true in this world, and the Isekai City she never realized seeing a different view that the people there have showed proper civil courtesy. Her sweet nature of believing others is quite frail for her, and she realized something about her change. She is starting to believe that she is having a mother¡¯s intuitions when she reached that city where she saw children beyond the age of know how to survive while they show kindness to a stranger. Madness comes in her heart.

 Their Day - Chapter 006

    COI C6

    This school has been renamed just like the other schools they heard. Their methods of changing things made their reasons, however the people who once knew its name kept it. Hojo Highschool is still in place from the other schools. It is another day for the students to live their education for the fullest, while Haw and Ironno being greeted immensely as they are asking for any type of skills where the students want to learn.

    "Teacher, can you teach us like one of these?"

    They show them a bunch of lists that they never comprehend, by the phrase of Justice, Power, pose into the oblivion, and much more coming from a certain guild who actually do that.

    "What in the rotten skulls, Haw, are they really from the city guild¡¯s skills?"

    "I don''t know, why not ask them?"

    "Blasted, I''ll just see it next week"

    Ironno couldn''t have the mind to understand those gestures, techniques or whatever is called as abilities and magic. Just like them, their world''s way of magic is too different from one of theirs. Haw and Ironno only whisper about it

    "And these students are the future weapons of this city"

    "Not all, you Kinker, these people will probably become even more than what I see in this city"

    "I couldn¡¯t imagine it"

    "Maybe in their world, you Kinker, but let this city thrive on their own"

    Haw as a substitute teacher rarely to be part of the training, because of the school''s service have better staff to work on. He can only do is being the teacher''s assistant or housekeeper if he is needed. Ironno is planning to do with Myrrkei''s mission about the situation, he never expected of how mana overproduce here, and for some reason where a specific type of mana managed the dark entity to circulate itself. Haw is now being the assistant in the Chemistry Lab to handle the new forms of substance they are trying to formulate. He has some knowledge of it, and he is ordered to do it by Andui''s request.

    Unknown materials being placed where the students lay watch of the substance being handled, and Haw seeing them handling them with magic only benefits in the region.

    "Ok class, these are the kinds of rock in Kinteinou. Be careful of finding these in the forest. Now my assistant will show you how it is"

    Haw entered himself to the lab table and the rocks he introduced. Haw commences the experiment while the chemist teacher explains. Haw picks some kind of chalk white stone crushed it into smaller pieces then once its turn into dust. He grabs a handful and blow it to the air and the Chemist teacher lights it up.

    While mid-air, the dust starts to form shape and the Chemist Teacher uses a summoning spell. He added to his own touch. Puff looking creature as it floats along with the dust.

    "Alright Haw, let me show them the rest. Now Cloud, present yourself to the class"

    The puff, a round furry creature with only its eyes shown, shows itself in the front. Now dust starts to shines as the puff itself enjoying the dust''s magic. The markings appear and the students see what they saw.

    "Teacher! that''s!"

    "Yeah, it''s one of the materials for crafting scrolls. These chalks can be drawn to make spells, and my assistant will explain the rest"

    Haw moves back a bit from the creature, colluded by the chemist teacher that he had to confront alongside in the middle of magic will appear from the dust. Hearing them saying chalks that he must be careful to follow their terms,

    "These chalks are for writing spells. The scrolls can be one of the examples, and it can be use as temporary guidelines for crafting as well"

    Haw introduces the summoned creature who is still covered by the white dust. It started to disappear, and Haw wasn''t amused by it except the students. He turns to the chemist teacher and whisper to him

    "Invisibility? Or may it can do it itself without the dust. When it''s come to body contact, at least make it enduring"

    The chemist teacher did it purposely because he wants to know the difference between the effects. He understands that the dust has no drawbacks when got exposed. Haw brought out an empty vile from the back before he got here. He writes it with a chalk.

    "Teacher, can you cast any magic on this vile"

    "It''s a test tube, Haw"

    He ignores the chemist teacher by its term. The students didn''t see them argue and only focus on the invisible creature, but Haw asked for another example.

    "Sigh* Alright, hope you guys could see him here"

    Haw place the right pressure to carve the vile, and he writes the basic seals.

    The chemist teacher casts a weak spell on it, and Haw let the vile exposed it then place his fingertips and scratch it with a bit of sparks with every scratch. Written in only Horsin words, he writes as ''it called''. Then he gives it to the chemistry teacher, and he was amazed through his eyes

    "He did writes this small fragile of a glass"

    He then shares it to the students while he talks to Haw.

    "Is there many more using these chalks?"

    "It''s commonly used by the Gobins or Goblins by your terms. The most common used of goblin writings, it''s not safe to use it on powerful spells when most times you can erase, change, vandalize it"

    The chemistry teacher understood, and ask him again.

    "Then there''s a better one like it"

    Haw nodded and told him.

    "If you know the word Philch, the people who are in Stranding Island will likely help you out. Word on advice, the Philch is colored bright red same properties with chalks"

    "Yeah got it, Philch, then what you people called these chalks then?"

    "It''s Lch"

    The chemistry teacher takes notes and planning more in the future when he can find more other kinds of rocks outside of the city. The students finished observing the marked vile and return to Haw, and then he gave it to the chemistry teacher.

    "See the magic and observe the effects of the chalk"

    He casts some easy spell like lightning, and Haw gives a strong look as it touches to the vile and said to him

    "Lightning! you got to be . . ."

    The vile glows and absorb it and started to shine by the small writings ''It called''. The vile starts to flow the glass from the sparks while Haw held it to his hand. Strange phenomenon echoes the sound of electricity crackling the air. The students spook and the chemistry have seen something alive from it while Haw blinded by the sudden flash of lightning. A few moments happened and finally settled where Haw stares at the chemistry teacher with an impressive look.

    "I never thought you could use lightning"

    "Yeah, but what happened?"

    The students look at him with curiosity, and the surprising look of a sudden powerful effect.

    "It''s Horsin writings called "It called", it is a calling out through magic. The magic was used continue to persist its existence like any other summoning. If it''s formed through phrases by runes, then the lightning you cast will be different"

    The chemistry teacher looks at the vile, it looks the same as before and he brings out the ammeter to check on it.

    "Stay still Haw, if you said is true then . . . Incredible"

    The ammeter signs of electrical current within the test tube.

    "Then this test tube has electrical components"

    "Ok!? Yes, the vile has contain with a bit of small living lightning"

    The students are rigorously asking how did he write on the vile. They saw its Horsin writings and none of them understood it until used.

    "Teacher, can you make another one beside "It Called"?"

    "No, this is the most basic rune makings I learned from magic crafting. You can make one just like I did, but remember it is not reliable who don''t know the limits between magic and materials"

    The chemistry teacher believes he is probably right.

    "Calm down students, there are other spells you know how to make"

    After a few quarrels with them, Haw manages to stood their argument and the chemistry teacher is busy looking at the carved test tube. He quickly studies it and found a few amazing discoveries. It kept circling the flow of the lightning in a natural pace like any ordinary lightning strikes in molecular size, it kept it in form without imploding that most lightning they casts, and finally the markings on the test tube persist its existence as a lightning container. He returns to them as the class is still ongoing

    "Ok Class, our next experiment will be with these chalks, to those who want to craft some scrolls and please make sure not using some dangerous spells"

    "Ok teacher"

    The class performed the experiment and Haw observed their progress. Meanwhile the students follow some basic spells to write on their scrolls, some made it work while others just burn the scrolls out of nothing. The chemistry teacher explained of their lacking. They need to have good penmanship, knowledge of factual elements, and some other things as Haw can''t comprehend the rest. Haw''s understanding on magic crafting is the best possible way to make all the basic spells from the environment and used it as a preference of cause and effect. Complex magic such as elemental weaponry like they scream about earth bolt, fire arrows, water walls, and any spells are not familiar to an alchemist.

    Haw let them do as their own, and waited for the end of the class. Soon he will be going to repeat it for the entire day. Meanwhile, Ironno have gathered the kids who wants to learn the other way around, he taught them about the fundamentals of surviving outside. He gave them some pointers of getting the best loot where the city guild never expected, and he teach them how to trade better in Stranding Island if they are allowed to get in. He remembered what their conversation were

    "The draw backs that the prices of those loots are less than you can imagine like 500 Y each"

    "Only 500 Y!? Maybe that''s why the city guild won''t ever bother it"

    "On the other hands, if you just scavenged by yourselves. You have a full bag in no time"

    A strange laugh coming from Ironno that the students never heard of, only heard the tone of an Horsin accent.

    "Then, next week are we really going to collect those?"

    "By hundreds of your howling mouths. How much left do you think you can collect the spoil ya little ones?"

    They are hoping to get a big catch, but having a plan B could be necessary for them. Ironno sees the differences between these kids and the other students. They are plotting something with their money, and he has no idea what are they going to do with it. Since he only thinks of this currency for only a few drinks or more.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ironno remembers the time in the guild of how money being used. His own expenses are merely outside of the city states, he did go inside the city. It''s mostly finding equipment for himself and the other things he was told to buy. Most women did ask a few personal favors for him, and the men did escort with him in case he had no idea where he supposed to go. Ironno did ask them, why would they want to tag along with him and the women themselves hated that. He stayed oblivious during the time, and he knew his private hitman missions before he becomes the Raker Mawn member. After that thought, they already left as he already move on.

    Ironno took the train to Taiyou Industries, where the ferry to Stranding Island was built. Heading to the port, he sees rarely any people of Horsin to go to the station while many are waiting to get into the ferry. A Rusic greeted him with his hammer wailing,

    "Ya man right there, looking like a miner ain''t ya"

    Ironno spotted a rusic who wore in leather, dark like shrapnel of thick stones for scales, it describes rather rare to have worn one and it is possible to be one of the Rune Isles miners.

    "Ya talkin to ya. What¡¯s wrong? thought ya see a Rune Isle''ers huh?"

    "Neva thought to see one"

    "Eh, stop ya ye accent of mi clan. If ya want de talk, get da ryun ova dere"

    Ironno saw some runes were already place on the stall, where the daemos put up themselves hidden among the the other race''s form. Ironno took one, and the rune stone formed into some images of languages upon his view and heard a bit differently from the Rusic before.

    "Do you understand me now you man?"

    "Daemos magic, we already hated much of their side effect"

    "We both know that, Daemos is a magic inherit race. Now you Rune Isle''er, what''s bring you here before I answered yours"

    "It''s a guild mission"

    "What kind of guild mission to be part of Stranding Island? Oh wait, please don''t answer"

    The rusic changed topic and to see from one of the Rune Isle residents. It''s easy to say that they need more manpower in Rune Isles.

    "Anyhow, anything happened there is none of their business except for quests, right?"

    Ironno looks at the rusic for being like one of the Enders, being all contradicting and self-worth to each other. The rusic never got a chance to hear him, and only gives Ironno what he understood from what he heard.

    "Ok, ok, you esqued ("human"esque) of an Enders. I heard Lord Lori''es¡¯ warnings, and it''s not about the tournament"

    Ironno thought it was about that, and as he listens more about it.

    "Their citizens didn¡¯t actually leave the city, rather they come back like some kind of criminal organizations. Report from the east where most gobin tribes managed to enslave those people in the east coast"

    Ironno didn''t respond to that, and only listen for the rest.

    "The gobins and the Rusics already know what relationship they are now with them. Agatheus and Purissarwell city are remained neutral for now, but Enders Bridge have treated the situation as decided by the individuals"

    A man who happened to pass by from his Agethean clothes intervene what the Rusic said.

    "Excuse me, did the Enders already know about it?"

    Ironno reply to the man with seclusion

    "I''ve been part of the city. I only confirm this that many of these people have too many ideas to themselves"

    A sound of the horns from the port where the ferry is now ready to be boarded.

    "What great luck, are you going to stranding island?"

    "This is the only Ferry, why would there any route from here than back to the city?"

    A rusic didn''t understand, but the Agathean knew

    "Oh right, there are also gateways from here to the border from the west checkpoint"

    He pointed to where they witnessed supplies being warp to this place are now loading to the ferry.

    "Well, how far can this city advanced so much"

    "It is kind of suspicious as well, you Rusic"

    On board, the three talk about any more news beyond the city and the dangers of the east coast after Stranding Island.

    "If you try started greeting us with names, don''t bother, these kinds of people will not introduce themselves"

    "Just like most Enders do"

    "Great, then don''t try whistling on us and even with these runes we won''t having trouble being miscommunication"

    "Using these runes are hard to believe for Rusic to hear those high definition of tongue"

    "You hear what you know and I hear what I like to hear"

    The Agethean and the Rusic argue a bit and Ironno listens all to their conversation.

    Agathean speaks

    "The Agatheus City have already spread their influences throughout the mature district so called Mihayara District, I heard most of the cultic practices were accessed in exchanged of exotic spells"

    Rusic responds

    "I just called for construction of Stranding Island for my city state, and I don¡¯t need to know this city¡¯s business. Besides I was working from the east border of this city anyway, I don''t know about this guy as a fellow Enders. I could only tell that I have rediscovered some adventurers who knew coming here"

    Ironno is his turn to talk.

    "Mostly common practices"

    "Recruits?"

    Agathean guessed, and Ironno

    "Right"

    They turn back the talk about how far they know.

    "I heard it from one of those news, about that they are taking advantage of the situation for gathering more mana"

    "Mana, yes you are probably right to some part but there is more than just mana here"

    "Is there something more than that?"

    "Lady Hivites is still a daemos, having things like mana won''t suited for her unless"

    "Seems to me this Agathean already know that daemos'' culture"

    "Yes, like you said beside Rusic knows more about daemos. Is there anything happened in the city?"

    "I know only before the meeting, mostly divided and many of them are in the east coast"

    "And now?"

    "It is the same for everyday basis and having more news regarding the mana smuggling"

    "Only the mana Agathean, Is there any other clues about your city?"

    "It won''t be enough regarding about mana¡±

    The three start to lose interest in their conversation as their leads only due to mana related. One specific thing among the rest of the 4 mana, they can confirm this what the city will be after for now. The silence within the night is getting dim as one of them finally breaks it. Whereas the other people on board are quietly observing the view of the sea.

    "Let''s set it aside, if we can''t even know why they want to help them. Then Rusic will have his own view about the East"

    Agathean and the Rusic are still new here, and the rumors of the city states are helping them to approve to be suspicious. The Rusic stares at the distance to the coming Stranding Island and said

    "There was a battle closed to the last ledge of the mountains. Mostly gobins from Mountaiwall raided the area and found unknown equipment in those hidden bases. As I am part of the travelers who wondered from the Mountaiwall''s small towns. The gobins are carrying loads of it"

    "What did they find?"

    "A cage with highly suppressed locks on some humanesques. Turns out to be from Isekai City, and what''s more about them to be the outcasts"

    Rusic slowly losing his tone to be more quiet way to say. Hearing Isekai citizens to be abducted can be troublesome

    "However, they brought along traces of loots from the Rebellion. Hearing about cages completely full, I''m guessing they are also part of the enslavement"

    "By the Deities, what are they trying to do with those people"

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure they won''t bring them back home"

    Ironno heard what left what they possibly know, and by connecting all of it. He is certain that this city can¡¯t be trusted with their powers.

    They are now closed aboard to the developing island, where the port itself on the other side is nothing but a make shift docks made of the magic telekinesis from the alchemic builders of Mountaiwall. The Ferry only disembark itself by the hands of these builders where the other passengers began moving to the shore.

    "The city is developing rather quickly. Words throughout from the city states grew dim where gobins got some hefty heads"

    Agathean still join with the two where they venture off some under constructed areas.

    "You like following us, don''t you? Is there something happened in Agatheus?"

    The Agathean man has little curious about the city, and only says something related to it.

    "It''s about the politics between the Mayor and Lady Hivites. I''m more concern that the Foundation is still active. Did they know that the Rebellion also have connection to it?"

    The two stops on their tracts and turn to him with an understandable expression.

    "That''s the easy way to find out about them"

    "But they are divided to whereas it''s hard to call it before the mayor . . ."

    Ironno knows about Daygen''s motives, but he can''t grasp of those people who can''t assimilate to the reality of this world. He understood they can overcome it without even realizing the dangers from other regions.

    "If we finally decide to changed what we witnessed, then there is no hope for them to fully embraced their new race as Isekais"

    Agathean commented on it, and the two only stay what they think of the isekais as the other worlder. At the residential area, where the walls were the first to complete while the inside is as empty as it was never planned in the first place. The walls are formed like fortress where the inner walls for the known society of Horsin and the center inner walls for the people who only wished to live as ordinary city states'' pioneers. Everyone is an adventurer and mostly coming from Agatheus City, and surprisingly a big group of gobins in each side of the wall. Agathean doubted by this type of view, as they are now in the make shifts homes of the Enders.

    Seeing only a foundation of the structure, the makeshift houses are livable for a camping ground. Agathean comes along with them to have their final sayings.

    "The gobins, the rebellion, and the Isekai citizens returned from the rebellion, these are the suspicions by many city states¡¯ alliance"

    "It''s more easy to just ignored it"

    "We might die if they turn against us"

    "Then it will be another day for the Eldesune to obliterate this city, they should have realized more about this world history"

    "History won''t change much when forgotten, but it helps us know it will repeat like from those previous eras"

    "Like this world truly belonged to the Daemos, maybe the Eldesune with their known landmarks, or maybe the humanesque. . ."

    "Alright, alright, our trivia won''t get us anything anywhere. Agathean, you must find your own sleeping areas as the entire embassy is a camping ground"

    "Or would you like to sleep with us?"

    "I am grateful for the offer, but I have some business elsewhere. Hope we could see each other on missions"

    The Agathean left as swift as he could where the two saw his movement quickly turned only in the sight of blurred images. Ironno recognized these types of class.

    "The Agathean can use magic, but it looks like what the other worlders are using"

    "Don''t bother to analyzed them, I saw it in the tournament and it has too much variety of that skill"

    Both rested in their camps where the time that Haw still remained in the city.

    From inside of the city, where Haw and the girls who worked in the guild center enjoyed the night strolling across the fun side of the city. Haw mentioned them

    "Nanami, Shinji, invited me to this place would be fitting for you two alone"

    Nanami and Shinji playing shyly and embarrassingly in front of him

    "Oh darling, you can talk a few words back at us"

    "Is something happens?"

    "My drink kept me in, and I''m starting to sober up"

    Nanami give him the angry look

    "What!? you are now our boyfriend and you acted like this"

    "What about what you said that you will be our only one?"

    Haw stares at them for a minute and give off a short eh* from his breath. Shinji sighs as she exhales her breath by his spoiled response.

    "Darling, if you didn''t do to us last night. Both of us should be going our own way without you"

    Shinji grabbed his arm along with Nanami followed in

    "Besides, we''re treating you. You give us a cheap meal but a good night. Then we should have the best night"

    "Oh yeah Darling, make sure go a bit harder with us for now on"

    Haw returns to his usual self and only give a raised eyebrow to the both of them

    "Oh Darling, are we going to teach you? Fine"

    A pout coming from one of them where the three enjoy the night. The night is mixed with all the dangers and prosperity, and with nothing like every night as the city booming itself by a job well done.

    It''s been a week, where the everyday routine of Haw and Ironno have been done since their first day. Reya says her goodbye with the two as they are now headed to the quests area with the students. The women, who offered Haw the mission, are staying in the school where they are having a sermon with the other new teachers from the different city states. Haw seized his drinks and Ironno pulls out his gear where everyone didn''t know what he is carrying. Only with the tools of some carpenter or any sort of a builder would use, Ironno pulled out his own regards with the students

    "Never underestimate to who are wearing like this. You already heard those adventurers'' stories"

    The students were both mix by how Haw and Ironno look, and they heading the only the least parts of the forest. Other city guilds joined in because of the students'' connections with the guild, leaving mostly of the teachers who supposed to accompany them were persuaded, except for one man.

    "All of you adventurers trying to hog all the loot, right? Well not for me, I read the basic resources in the southwest of Kinteinou regions and I . . ."

    "Teacher, stop it already. These guys are big time people and we shouldn''t . . ."

    The chemistry teacher was surprised of them being fans of the city guild. However, they need a good role model

    "Ok, but the school staff will have full supervisions. And I . . ."

    Showing himself alone to be part of the trip alongside with Ironno and Haw. The guilds were more oblige from his statements. Andui and the others give their farewells to them

    "Haw, I trust you to be this exerted on this quest. The city guild is suspicious about you and your guild, but I hope you can handle them. Can''t you?"

    Haw puts his hand on her shoulders, then gives her one of the school''s experiment set¡¯s test tubes. Then he turns back,

    "Andui, did he really give you something from a school lab?"

    Andui stares at it while the rest watch them leave. She started to smirk

    "Reya, do yo remember those weird potions that magically recovers both your health and mana?"

    Reya turns to her as fast as she could after hearing her say that.

    "Is that?"

    Coral remembers it,

    "Is the same potions that helped us survived back then?"

    Iggy has no knowledge about potions, and only stares at it. Coincidentally, she found something odd

    "Hey look, the bottle has a signature on it"

    "Signature on the bottle? Horsin never have this kind of . . . unless"

    Andui reaches out one of the teachers.

    "Ms, do you know about this signature?"

    "Of course, it''s from . . . Alche, the chemistry teacher"

    They were surprised, and a little relief but they still like to know why the chemistry teacher''s potion coming from Haw''s grasp.

    "Did he?"

    "As long as they are two of them who can made it"

    Iggy comment on it, leaving only Andui and Reya worry more than they could have imagined.

    "It is better just trust Haw and Ironno instead. Adding him along may triple my doubts here"

    "Reya, don''t be like that. It''s outside of the city and only a forest with small size dungeons hiding there"

    Coral only gives her expectation to only Haw, and because of Ironno''s comment about the students made her only reminded about her suspicion of him. She has only to hope for the city guild''s cooperation.

    The principal calls out to the teachers

    "All right teachers, we have a special meeting and our new staff will be coming later. I hope we can coordinate one another"

    The teachers who chose to stay are all seated and accounted for the principal''s announcement

    "You can see, we are proudly thank these former guild members to help this school and be the first to employ a Horsin from Enders Bridge. Reya, Iggy, Coral, and finally our owner of this school, Andui"

    All of them clap and cheered, seeing the sight of these women who done to this school. All four are standing at the front where their next plan of operation.

    "Thank you, principal, now let''s begin"

 Citizens Camp - Chapter 007

    COI C7

    Somewhere in the forest out from the existing highways of the city, storms shattered the sky with relentless winds covered the view among the heavens. The sight of the first kill of the so-called feral goblins, by the striking hit from Ironno.

    "A week of training turned to this, why did he accept the changed?"

    Ironno thinking about during his first days in the city while in focus to taken down hidden monsters. The ferals seeing the sight of a quick strokes by Ironno''s pickaxe, and the dead feral''s head still stuck on to it. They begin to run where the storm plays its strong tunes.

    The city guild members have witnessed it, and seeing him over exert to kill a monster.

    "Hey man, it''s just a weak monster and please pulled out that monster''s head out from your f*cking pick"

    Ironno places his pickaxe down, stomp the head, and slowly pulling it out until the right time to quickly spurt out the guts.

    "Geez, that some "clean" hit"

    Behind them were the students covering each other by the storm where magic shields appeared above their heads. Ironno already soak in the storm and respond to them.

    "Feral goblins may be weak, but they are still ravaging creatures"

    "Ravaging? they just runaway once we see them"

    The storm kept going where the students are not willing to search in this harsh condition. The adventurers are with them and other special heroes come along to their side.

    "It''s good to see the students handle their safety, don''t worry everyone, us heroes can protect you to any problems out there"

    The city guild releases a group of adventurers all in different ranks. Hardly to see any lower ranks, and higher ranks are here because of a famed relatives or connections. 12 A ranks and 4 S ranks adventurers who are capable to supervise hundreds of these students. They are known to be their best escort missions.

    "Is this all the adventurers? for the 300 students, can you really handle them?"

    "We were already prepared. Besides we did a little game before coming here"

    "And were those people after your little game?"

    "Pretty much like that, it''s more of a vacation than work if you ask me"

    The adventurer is talking to the chemistry teacher, Alche, who is the only teacher left to tag along Haw''s mission.

    "Remember this is a full long week of training, right?"

    "Yeah yeah, I''m kind of a girl who is prepared anyway"

    She opens up her camping set from her UI where quickly pop up in front of her, while Alche is seeing her convenient items, he saw the other adventurers doing the same.

    Haw was already ahead and scouting inside the forest. The storm did block the view on his sight but the rain already soaks away the dirt of any hidden materials within the trees, and more to his eyes to ever find random edible foods to forage. This continent is truly and endlessly blessed of vegetation, and comes along with the quality of its ingredients. The dark sight of the storm today is still the afternoon where nothing to see but the creatures hiding from the rain. With his potions set in a clear for combat, it will be harder to find the core ingredients.

    They come back to the students all soak from the storm and were wearing their raincoats beside Haw and Ironno.

    "Hey, do you want to dry off?"

    One of the adventurers offer some help as they pull out their own magic items.

    "It''s fine lass, and you little ones could learn something good here"

    Ironno pulls out some towel, made from isekai city, and started to absorbing the water from their body and gives it to Haw. Haw took it and nod as it absorbed the water from him.

    "If you little ones have this kind of set, there are other good items to bring"

    Haw did bring out something they thought it is the same with Ironno''s.

    Haw pulled out a glove and wear it on his hand.

    "Then what kind of magic glove is that?"

    "It is a safety glove for crafting"

    The adventurers thought and the students did the same, then the other students ask Alche

    "Uh teacher, what are we supposed to do now?"

    Alche looking around the storm touches the soil that it leaks down to form puddles or streams.

    "We supposed to make a camp"

    The adventurers seeing the area being closed to be flooded and the students are prepared setting up their things for the campsite.

    "Are we going to set up camp here?"

    Haw raised his hand

    "No, the adventurers had told me"

    He pointed out one of them as she prepares.

    The storm was almost deafening to hear to everyone, lightning flashes and thunder roars as it closed by in every moment.

    "I was recommended by the adventurers to provide the secure place for camping"

    The students are getting excited what the adventurers can do as they set up.

    "Especially your camp sets"

    The city guild adventurers have something special to them that both neither labor nor materials needed, and what they brought along someone who could do it. The students honestly ask one another in whisper

    "Where can we camp during this storm?"

    Haw heard them in the middle of the sound of the storms.

    "Even how loud in you''re in, I can hear you¡±

    The students didn''t even say that, but the one who asked within their group were surprised but remain quiet.

    "It''s alright, these adventurers are protecting your camps and you could make a network out of it from what I heard"

    The city guild adventurer summons a portal to a small realm for the encampment as the students follow along. Enter within the realm as the small portal kept in the shields of the adventurer, and the students prepared to set up their camps. Ironno witnessed such modern structures that this realm they made.

    Inside the portal, it¡¯s empty and the people who are there starts to fill up to anything possible to set up their camps. Hundreds of people are inside, and somehow it has more rooms than they could see. Haw and Ironno watch the realm being built, and see the adventurers can handle the use of their mana. They already stop being surprised of what mana they are capable of, and they want to know what the limits they have. Alche greets them

    ¡°The adventurers are gaining more abilities than I thought¡±

    ¡°You mean, this portal they made is new?¡±

    ¡°I think so¡±

    The adventurers are busy making a house, but it is more like a lounge with adding luxuries to see. Questioning them to make an encampment like that or is it possible to make camp during a terrible storm. Ironno thinks that they made it to show off in front of the students, while Haw expects of their reaction due to this forest for being weak for them to stay cautious. The students thought the same as the adventurers, and what they saw to be more like them with their bountiful materials around them. Alche didn¡¯t thought about it.

    ¡°I think they over use that magic inventory¡±

    ¡°How big is their inventory?¡±

    Haw asks, and this quietness continues that more things appeared.

    ¡°I thought we are going camping¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, with this inventory. Why not be prepared for everything¡±

    ¡°laugh* We are in a D rank forest. What will happened to us?¡±

    ¡°I hope we could learn something about it instead without doing anything¡±

    ¡°If that is true, then I¡¯ll better go home¡±

    The students are talking about this realm, being well protected from the dangers from the outside. The portal is the only way get in and out, and the adventurer who made it. Carefully sustain the portal or else they will be force out. The adventurers mingled to themselves.

    ¡°Would we tell them that this portal won¡¯t work in the wilderness?¡±

    ¡°Some monsters won¡¯t go near the portal, but it caused a lot problem when inside the dungeon¡±

    ¡°You heard that teachers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    Haw responded to them, but Ironno is confused and mentioned only with Haw

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Let them be, I think they don¡¯t know how to make safe rooms inside . . .¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but they mention dungeons¡±

    ¡°Prison? There is no prison in the wilderness¡±

    Alche explains to them

    ¡°It means places they want explore that are dangerous¡±

    ¡°Uhuh, this is going to be a long talk¡±

    The encampment is complete, where many were pleased made their own individual designs and personal taste. Haw and Ironno first witnessed the sight of Isekai''s finest

    "Kinker, there is a bizarre way to build up this kind of base"

    "I don''t know, we can''t even explain to the guild from what we see"

    The students all gather where the two stationed for sometimes after their observations. The adventurers and students are now here with them as Alche who is behind the rest of the students. Haw speaks where the others are busy talking to each other. Haw pulls out of one of his potions and began to say in such a roaring voice.

    "All of you ready"

    An unsettling danger erupt to their ears and others almost given into the eerie voices.

    ". . . This part of the forest maybe the weakest. Never let yourself lived in a comfortable life to become adventurers where there are other regions that no Kinteinou have travel like the Rebels from the north east of your city"

    Haw speaks a more frightening tone where everyone can''t ignore him speak in ghostly sounds.

    "Remember that we are also not prepared beyond this region, if you want to colonized the empty lands of the entire world. Then your people must survive first"

    The city guild adventurers heard him right, a land they can own and a place they could call their own. Alche was the first to ask

    "What about the dangers?"

    "No dangers ever come to set foot to the lands where the portals marked it. But there is a surprising reason of why Rune Isles had strict portals"

    Everyone didn''t know about Rune Isles, but only the view of its apocalyptic ruins of each island floating from a cataclysm.

    "No portals had stay for long, Enders Bridge, even it stands and protected"

    They feared again from Haw''s voice from his enhanced voice.

    "Future adventurers, you know this is some ordinary training against the weaker creatures. I only warn you that there is more dangerous than the wilderness and the monsters within . . ."

    Everyone paused as they could believe to be the monsters among the dungeons, and the high rank adventurers themselves have their struggles. Ironno and Haw knew only the failures of previous guilds who entered the Rune Isles, like the Isekais'' expedition.

    "Truthfully by your only weaknesses will be shown by yourselves. You will be going to witnessed someday the cruel apocalyptic world had to offer"

    Haw stops and the others try to understand what he meant.

    Ironno''s turn to spoke out to them, bringing the rune once used to properly speak, and told them the basics of survival. Meanwhile the rest of the adventures are busy bringing Haw to their side where a peculiar interest about seizing their own lands.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "What you said back there, is it true?"

    "I only knew what Lord Lori''es told us about colonizing in Rune Isles"

    "Then Kinteinou isn''t one of them"

    "Perhaps, since your city already occupied in the southwest coast. I have nothing to keep secrets where the city states already had their own sovereignty"

    Haw and the others continue further in their conversation, a few wouldn''t understand all the details but the rest only kept in notes to study back at the city.

    "Then these other regions can only be safe if the other states recognize its existence"

    "Like Enders Bridge, you said that the city is mostly home by humans. Which is to prove about their rights as founders"

    "According to the city states, yes"

    "Then why all humans on that city then"

    All of them get into the topic whereas Ironno finished advising among the students and joined their circle.

    "Ironically, a home to the descendants of otherworlders . . ."

    "What!? Really!?"

    Ironno said it without any further explanation and Haw only knew it as a story.

    "The only suspicion of all this is the apocalyptic world that ceased of all life except the monsters arose or survived"

    Alche and the other adventurers have no obligation to understand that statement and adding more mystery through their thoughts.

    "Maybe your people advanced enough to survived and . . ."

    Ironno cuts her off

    "and? our cultures and traditions were heavily bound together. Between us and those other people you met are too different yet all of them understand each other"

    "Then what''s the problem Ironno?"

    "Nothing, if you see the difference between us now and my other guild members during the tournament. We can''t explain why that Rat did that"

    They nodded about the rat but they were not convinced

    "Yes, your guildmember, why was his reasons though? Do you know why?"

    Haw agreed what Ironno said, as himself, he is just an alchemy apprentice and open thug in Mountaiwall who eventually enter a job by four women.

    "Ironno stop, we had enough of speculating. It would be best to know the whole thing, besides, the rat is an explorer"

    Ironno stopped as the others ask something else.

    "Is there something else to say? Haw!?"

    The S rank adventurer, giving off a strong presence like some saint warrior in their terms, as they started to learn more about the Enders. Haw then pulls out his hidden stash.

    "Then you know about this"

    A strange crystal was shown to them. It shines a small light from it where the others pulled closer to see it.

    "It''s a crystal"

    Haw''s eyes began to glow where the mana couldn''t recognize by them.

    "What the?"

    Then Haw pulled it back hidden by his grasp.

    "Do you know what crystal is it?"

    All of them paused and one of them shakes their head, and Ironno knows it but follows along.

    "I am human, but a different kind of human"

    One of the adventurers groaned

    "Please, get to the point about that crystal"

    Then Haw pulls back what he said and stare at the crystal again, the shine shows no reaction but himself gives a glow of his eyes again.

    "The crystal known by a few of goblins that it contained power called soulfate"

    They only saw his eyes glow, but never imagined to contain any power beside that.

    "This power however deemed to be useless, but the fragment of these crystals will fool anyone"

    "Uh huh? you mean these crystals are fakes?"

    "Worse than fakes, it was from another world and proven to be strong. It gives a punishable reality when using it"

    "So far, I used it as casting my magics. Better than a magic scroll yet it depends during the moment"

    "Hmm, like what? I¡¯ve never seen this in any magic shop in other cities"

    "That¡¯s the mystery of this crystal. There are no sources of what kind of mana it is using, it replicated any magic as it gathers power from thin air"

    Ironno held it in of how mix his truth were

    "Then how about you said other than human?"

    "When you get a hold of this crystal, people like me who has no mana, will become the same people where the crystal came from"

    Haw witnessed their reaction with a sense of power. Yet, the crystal already felt it in surging in his grasp.

    Haw kept it in where the crystal started to reacted around him, as it seeks anything that mana contained. His control with the crystal made him sure who is the safe candidate to use it under their watchful eyes. Ironno can''t see what he did, but he know he used it. Alche turns around the topic to something about the crystal.

    "If it were true then can we be reliable of its uses in Rune Isles?"

    The other adventurers began to speak after him

    "It might, but the creatures will consume us because they are mana eating monsters"

    "The new explorers did find their tests near the shores of Enders Bridge"

    The conversation changes as Haw excuses himself

    "Sorry, but I have something to do. I''ll be back"

    The others continue on.

    "So, how''s the tests?"

    Alche went along the conversation, where the two left outside of the portal. Once out, Ironno and Haw argued a bit

    "Exposing another one, and it¡¯s the soulfate crystal. Are you gone mad after giving those kids with one of your powerful potions last week?"

    "Ironno, I know, but"

    "But what, we are not here to give them anything and we should have recruit one of them. We are already in the predicament of showing off this crystal"

    Haw pulls out the crystal again. The storm remains and the glow of the crystal shows differently. In the aura of the crystal, an invisible shield blocks the rain from them like a shelter.

    A strange force shield dome appeared where the crystal raised as Haw grasp slowly weakens as it was used on him. Ironno let him be. Haw finally stops where the rain again comes back to wash them down.

    "So, this is what magic you used, those adventurers might recognize it if they come along"

    Hidden away through the storm, Haw''s body was exposed and remained unflinching by the tremendous power of the soulfate.

    "Let our Lord Lori''es must know about it, the soulfate crystal have learned from one of those adventurers without them using any of their powers"

    Haw responds out of the blue

    "Glowing eyes? do you remember any magics or abilities to have that effect"

    Ironno didn''t think of something about glowing eyes.

    "There is some, but eyes that shines . . ."

    The two kept to themselves that the difference between them from the adventurers, and the glowing eyes is one of them. Including the S rank adventurer who followed them in secret and saw something familiar

    "Is that my forcefield? how did the crystal can copy my . . . "

    She pulls herself away where the two are moving back to the portal. She swiftly backs step and when she appears into the camping realm, she rushed to her team and explained from what she saw. Using instant teleportation, she accidentally crashes herself to a wall.

    "Silf what''s wrong?"

    "Haw and Ironno were outside of the camp and . . . we need to inform the others"

    "Slow down, we already report about it"

    "No, there''s more"

    Her colleagues saw her nervous expression and helped her

    "Alright Silfa"

    Silfa brought the other adventurers including Alche. It was Dinner time, and Alche thought he was invited.

    "Hey, why am I the only one invited. I know those two won''t accept it, but I least we could ask"

    "One of our members want to talk, and since you are part of the school, it would be advice to help us a bit"

    "Ok?"

    Alche followed along and the rest of the A ranks joined in.

    "Ok Silf, what this is about them?"

    While waiting for them to have dinner, they first ask her what she saw.

    "Remember about the crystal that Haw showed us"

    "Yeah, it''s a magical crystal that he mentioned"

    "Yeah about that, I saw him using it and I saw my magic being cast"

    "Really like what?"

    "My forcefield magic"

    The adventurers couldn''t believe it

    "Really!?"

    "How did he used it?"

    "Is it powerful? Or just a gimmick"

    "I heard it doesn¡¯t require mana"

    "Maybe he has some mana potion on him to use it"

    "Impossible, our magic is too unique to replicate to theirs"

    In the middle of their talk, Alche intervene their discussion.

    "Calm down, let''s just say he can"

    "Alche, do you believe me?"

    "This is a man from Enders, and much so I know little about him besides being an alchemist"

    "An Alchemist!?"

    "Respectfully, but I like to remind you all that this world is still a thriving apocalyptic world. I spend time with him and the other people who come to Isekai City. I let you know, that Haw always show us the real dangers of those items. Partially, ha"

    He laughs a bit to himself but it didn¡¯t help them assure about him.

    "He''s right, others are far too different. Like the weapons from other cities and the Rebellion from the East. I''ve been to most bounty missions as an A rank and I can''t even use their weapons except my own"

    "Same goes to our tech that can''t be used by them"

    The other adventurers are more what they learn in their quests

    "What is crazy that most of them in this never lied about those facts. I¡¯m still skeptic about it, they did mention about demons or goblins acting strange around our city"

    "Then are we going to trust them now, there are other races show concern for us before, until . . ."

    The A ranks got stuck from their past experiences of having to trust the Horsin World. Their past knowledge of trust still remained in their doubts. Silfa broke it off

    "Alche, is there any doubt from Haw''s crystal?"

    "Haw recently showed us a moment ago, I don¡¯t want him to use it inside a city"

    The S ranks laugh a bit

    "I hope so, I remember those days our own people making it worse because of their magic"

    "Anyway, one of my co-workers told me he is trustworthy. That¡¯s all I can say to you"

    "Ok back to the point, the crystal"

    "Yeah, that''s I want to know as well. He is the one who save the first expedition, he might use the crystal"

    The adventurers remember it, and Alche has some doubt about it

    "I really want to know more to his rescuees than him. Comparing those four from what he did to help them really gives you a suspicious idea what he can do"

    "Alright? Then you mean we need to ask them to explain his behavior, right?"

    Alche was thinking about since Haw''s first day entering Sister''s Hope Highschool. Because of Haw exposing himself again, and this time to the city guild. What''s odd to hear where Alche heard Ironno''s complaint before heading out hunting during the storm. His words were

    "You''re not bringing your bottles"

    Back to the meeting,

    "Alche, are you sure? We are going to confront your and our superiors about this"

    Silfa don''t want to waste this opportunity and neither for Alche''s understanding this situation.

    The next day, Alche has no time for waiting for the city guild to respond. He headed to Haw and Ironno as they are lying outside, storm still rages as they wash it down with no signs of discomfort.

    "Why didn''t you guys go back to the campsite?"

    "We are just standing guard"

    Alche gives them a confused look and explains to them.

    "You know we are in the weakest part of the forest, in our term to be called D rank area"

    He continues as they remained in their place

    "We have a large number of adventurers that are about 16 of them"

    Ironno responds to that claim.

    "We are not going to change even if we are surrounded by your best"

    Alche sighs and quickly ask them what he talk about yesterday.

    "So, about that crystal"

    Haw reply to him without any hesitation

    "Yes, it can do more, but I don¡¯t want to use it carelessly"

    "Then why didn''t you told them more about it"

    "Yeah, yet the crystal can do more what I can gain. Besides, it is still useless for your kind since the crystal need something to feed on to have reaction"

    Ironno added more for Alche''s interest

    "Either it kills you or reserve your mana for the future, this once called powerful thing from another world. Make you realized how it has potential in Rune Isles"

    Alche who kept the secret for the city guild and after hearing that it reserves mana. He asked

    "Yeah, I heard about from one of the adventurers that copied their abilities"

    A smack from the head, Ironno gives a spectacular sight where the water effects spraying along the swing of his fist to Haw. Alche was surprised and Ironno complained

    "Again with your antics, Haw, what are you trying to pull on that thing"

    Haw stood still and pulled out the crystal and throw at to Alche.

    "If you really want to know then study it or let the city guild find out"

    Alche held the crystal felt the immense pressure from the crystal.

    A big sense of impulse of him being paralyze as it quickly shocks him. Ironno and Haw saw him in distress, they kept staring at him. Alche remained still until his mana was drained. He fell to his knees with his clothes drench in the rain and feel the cold storm flowing through as he feels the reality of this world. Most people with isekai powers are used to endure uncomfortable environment from the outside world. For Alche, he is no exception. He pulled himself up with the crystal in hand, not showing any signs of grief and he ask them.

    "Do you have mana?"

    Both of them shakes their heads and continue to stare at him.

    Alche grins without any magic to bear.

    "Understand, thanks for the crystal"

    He moves back to the campsite and never felt this weak as he slowly goes into the portal. The environment he is experiencing is like using his own personal strength. Once back in, the adventurers saw him such a sorry state.

    "What happened!? !!!, is that Haw''s crystal?"

    "Yeah, but don''t touch it. You see how I look. You know how it goes"

    They bring him the others without any of the students'' notice. Once they reach their lounge, Silfa, who saw Haw yesterday, was shocked seeing Alche becoming so weak.

    "What happened? I can''t even sense your mana"

    Alche looking a mess and his own skin turns pale for some reason.

    "Let just say I have the crystal, and we can study how it can do"

    He placed the crystal on the table, and once he let it go, his powers return in such a short time. Alche remained his curiosity

    "Interesting, I just hope it won''t kill me though"

    One of the adventurers couldn''t believe of how is it work, and Alche could only explain one thing.

    "A crystal from another world, we should be careful handling something this strange to ever exist"

    On that point on, Alche explained to them what he felt and the rest he knows. Regarding about replicating their powers only question of how it drained his power as well. The rest of the days continue on studying about the crystal. Until Haw comes in asking for his crystal.

    "Did you learn what it can do?"

    Alche and the others have scarcely found something and ask him.

    "Where did you get it?"

    "From Enders Bridge, honestly, this kind of item are forbidden in Purissarwell and Mountaiwall"

    "And"

    "Because those cities are mana dependent"

    That explanation questioned about Mountaiwall for having mana, as they carry only runes, the crystal had shown more of its capabilities. They felt another reminiscent of a discovery like anything they miserably did.

    "Then how didn''t affect in your city"

    "Because mana in my city is segregated. Yours that I don''t even dare try"

    Alche continues to proceed as much what research they could get.

    "One of our tests found out that it mostly leaching the mana. You said it can use magic"

    One of them gives his crystal back with their special protective gloves. Haw held it and begins to replicate one of the adventurer''s abilities. A large ring of divine magic, he stops it momentarily and the rest where shock that someone uses an ultimate ability from a person they know.

    "You use someone''s ultimate without any thought"

    Haw looks at them and gives his observation.

    "Hmm, I might explain a bit"

    Alche and a few of them ignored their shock as they want to hear about the crystal.

    "Tell us"

    Haw keeps the crystal and hid into his belt.

    "It can truly replicate. I grasp from the crystal giving me images of magic from you. I don''t know for sure as I see from it, plenty of magic and powerful abilities that I will make but know nothing about its effects"

    They turn to the someone they know who can use that kind of power, and that same person clap their hands to show their gratitude from thought

    "Yeah, I wouldn''t use it too"

    "Luckily that this crystal won''t replicate for long. Even if it has unlimited mana, but the requirement that is needed to form such a magic rely heavily who experienced using it"

    "You mean the divine magic won''t replicate again"

    Haw is not sure, yet he has experienced using it like that.

    "By experience yes, it would use it for a second time, if I know how to. You could try asking other Enders if you want to know more"

    They persist, but Alche thinks it would be better off not going to far as it is as tempting than the dangers Haw told. They are hoping they could use it someday.

    "Can you at least lend us a bit more?"

    "I won''t, it''s better try asking the others if they have one. This one was a gift after becoming a member in a guild"

    "Raker Mawn, seems like . . ."

    As Alche says it, Haw stops him

    "It wasn''t Raker Mawn, but rather a different guild"

    Alche paused a bit and the others went along.

    "I could say which guild, but it is probably personal that I shouldn¡¯t. Maybe someday we find someone who knows those crystals"

    Haw left without any further interruption. The other city guild members came rushing hearing that the crystal was already taken away.

    "Did you guys really let him have it?"

    "It''s his crystal . . . what''s with that look?"

    The A rank adventurers look terrifying as they have seen something unimaginable.

    "That crystal contained the pieces of the powerful resources for the city guild''s project"

    Alche stops them as they are going after Haw.

    "I don''t want to interfere but . . ."

    "His right, and what''s more intriguing that it is ban from a few cities as well"

    "That''s what we trying to tell you, it is the same crystal that causes problems in east mountains"

    Alche is lost what they claim, and they are referring something he didn''t know. A message popping up from their city guild notification put themselves a new dilemma.

 Students Quest - Chapter 008

    COI C8

    The storm ended after a few days, where the adventurers and the teachers worked to gather some few ingredients for the students to make. The abundant of the forest with ripen plantation grew anywhere. The students spare the time of making for themselves, and prepared to used it in any emergencies. Hearing from the back where the students know that this forest was clarified as D rank forest. Alche only reasons with them to be part of their training and learning, just like any other school activities, they listened to their teachers and kept doing so until their free time is up.

    In the middle of an unimaginable hunt, hundreds of students search and scavenge what they need to get. Only a surprised annoyance coming from the two Raker Mawns, where having them to be the weakest than the entire teams to ever set foot in the endless abundant forest. All the resources that are both tiresome and worthy to discover were easily gathered like some common ingredients and were all these dangerous creatures are only seen as rats for these students. It is a waste of training, but Ironno have some other plans. Haw''s findings were frail and swift, he could not understand most of the students'' skills and abilities, and farther more of those other classes mention here and there.

    "Alright, were done teacher"

    One of the students reached out to him and seeing the small margin of the forest is fully destroyed even the forest regenerate itself by the exposed blissful light and nutritious soil.

    "I have heard tales about this, and my guild master''s words should''ve been predictable for me"

    "What?"

    "I think you should ask Teacher Alche, instead"

    Alche carried a full baggage of the resources he needed, and was called out by the students.

    "Teacher Alche, did you hear what Teacher Haw have said just now?"

    "What is it?"

    They pulled out their personal mobile device and recorded what Haw said before.

    "Oh that, well students, it''s just we expect of them who is living a harsh world to be easily taken care off by us"

    The students laugh and continue on.

    "Then can we fight one of the dungeons we found?"

    Alche has no interest about dungeons, and Haw gives himself some thought

    "No"

    "Huh!? Why did you said that we can do better than you expected, right?"

    Some students complained from the back as Haw ignored their critiques.

    "If you managed to pull the forest to ruins, what will happened to a dungeon that you can actually destroy?"

    A fearful expression coming from him

    "Really!?"

    "The adventurers can do it, so we will too"

    Haw observe their expression and appearances, a sight of no wounds and there is no proof of enduring this harsh forest. He can''t judge them enough except his past meetings with the other adventurers.

    "Ask the other adventurers, I have nothing to compare between you and us. Make sure to use those resources you gathered"

    "Ok, thank you teacher"

    They left and leaving Haw and Alche to their own accord.

    "Haw, comparing here from Rune Isles. Is the forest here really that weak for us?"

    Haw shakes his head and gives uncertainty what he observes.

    "The forest here is just the same where the survivors I met. Back then, I thought they could¡¯ve handled it"

    Meanwhile Silfa and the rest of the adventurers watched the students run amok.

    "These students know that the forest is weak, and even the monsters themselves are running away from them."

    "It''s nothing wrong having fun since we are here to supervise"

    "16 adventurers who are S and A ranks, I have nothing to do with this D rank zones"

    The adventurers were getting a good reward on this mission, and their past experienced in this forest was not important. Declaring the west part of the city to be F to D rank zones for adventurers, while the East where the rebels are hidden within the mountains are A rank zones, and finally the North is all mix from C to A zones.

    "Luckily to have an S rank where we having nothing serious here"

    "The city guild want inspirations among the students. Since the first school to ever set foot outside is the Sister''s Hope Highschool"

    "Yeah, what''s more important such his spoiled younger brother is here"

    "Silfa! Don''t try to talk back on your fellow guild member''s relatives"

    One of the S rank adventurers who is with Silfa. A cat man adventurer, whose appearance is full on like any other fan favorite design, is here in full thief gear.

    "Seeing you like that as a cat man. I''m surprised those two aren''t curious about you"

    One of the A ranks cut them off

    "Sorry to interrupt, but we found a kid who are not from this school"

    "What? Silfa, we should check on it, I''ll go ahead"

    "Wait!? Damnit, why are you like that Heist?"

    "But the kid is actually alone and got beaten by the students"

    Silfa and the other adventurers know about Heist¡¯s strong cat like perception, and Heist sees it clearly in a far distance as he is going where the kid is. The A rank, who reported it, rushes to Heist to support him.

    "Come on, we need to stop them"

    They run to where the injured kid was, and the other students followed along because of the commotion.

    "It''s a fight!"

    The adventurers heard them, and going to follow up.

    Somewhere in the forest, cheers of fighting coming from a small gang who bullied the kid.

    "Hey kid, you''re not from our school. Beat it"

    The students beat the kid using their abilities. Using the skills from Ironno''s training, they illusively countering the kid and evasively ganging up on him.

    "Ironno''s training gives us some good tricks"

    "Yeah, and the kid got destroyed by a few moves"

    Laughter struck and the gangs tried to use the kid as a test dummy. The kid who stood there didn''t understand what they did, and his strong defense abilities wouldn''t work and kept himself down once he took a few steps.

    "Remember, he has strong defense but weak on other things like fighting. He can''t touch us, then keep on the pressure"

    "Right"

    The gangs learned from Ironno''s training last week, where they are in with the enemy who has powerful defense. If it lacks either offense or maneuverability, then the easy way to beat it by letting himself get beaten from what they lack. It might not hurt him, but tired him out is the other way. The kid turns to them, and one of them back out and the other tried to place traps around him.

    "Earth sink"

    He throws it with his own crafted scrolls.

    The kid kept trying to leave, but the gangs kept following him and more are coming.

    "Please, I''m not here to cause trouble"

    "Why? We are gathering here and you tried to trespass ours"

    "You know the forest is dangerous"

    "A D rank forest is nothing more dangerous because of your defense skill"

    The kid gritted his teeth

    "I thought so, then boys let''s do this"

    The kid didn''t notice that the scrolls were already placed outside the vicinity, and accidentally triggered it

    "What the?"

    The kid sinks in to the earth and they watch his body sunk so quickly.

    "Wow the traps works"

    "Yeah, just like we got sink into the abyss when we met that weirdo"

    The gangs didn''t want to accept what happened to them a while back, but thanks to that. It is quite effective to those who moved around a lot.

    "Yeah, that weirdo did give us one terrifying experienced"

    "Shut up, the kid is trying to pull himself out"

    The gangs run up to him, and accidentally got caught by their own traps

    "Laughter* Remember what teacher Ironno just said to us, never forget that your own if we are that careless"

    "Will you just shut up and pull me out here"

    The gangs ignored the ones who got caught and focused on the kid.

    "Hey!¡±

    Few of the students are pointing at him

    ¡°That kid has something on his neck"

    The kid shouted at them

    "Don''t touch it, it''s very precious to me"

    The gangs look at it

    "Yeah, but why are you trying to hide it. The D rank forest won''t be that dangerous. Are you trying to hide something?"

    "Please, let me go. I just accidentally walk in and . . ."

    The adventurers have reached where the fighting took place and interfere.

    "Stop right there, why would you attack this kid?"

    The gangs were surprised and tried to explained to them

    "Sir, this kid walks into our area and we . . . uh"

    "uh what? You know I have a lie detector, then spit it out"

    The gangs were too occupied by fear from the presence of the adventurers.

    Sooner or later, the kid was pulled out from the ground and the adventurers called out Ironno from what the gangs explained.

    "These kids are using teamwork to gang up a kid. I''m quite surprised by all this"

    "What are you talking about Heist? They gang up a kid"

    "Guys, have you ever seen them execute their attacks. The kid was taken down by the scrolls that were freshly made during combat¡±

    Heist heard from the troublemakers, he was surprised how they use tactics to deal certain types of people. It is almost like they are planning it in the first place. Heist told his companions

    "I saw the kids move on and kept the other kid busy where the rest of their friends preparing for the traps after"

    The adventurers didn''t notice that and let Heist continue

    "Then I saw the kid use a defensive ability. Then they switch plans to just capture him" "How did they become this tactical?"

    "They told me they learned it from Ironno, one of the teachers in Sister''s Hope"

    The adventurers were mix about it, a bunch of troublemakers somehow pulled off something good with their traps on a kid.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "They need to be punished, and also that teacher too."

    "Go tell Alche and report him back to the school. Even though they can''t lose their job for this, since none one got terribly hurt"

    The adventurers remember what Heist said from their experience

    "Hey, it''s like one of those goblin tricks. Would it be much better to train us to how to counter it?"

    "I don''t know, there are also other city states to teach us anyway"

    The A ranks were kind of surprised that the students are now train these kinds of tactic and strategy. Silfa might have some suspicions on them, but what''s more troubling were students learned to use it quite fairly. The rest went back to supervise the other students while she is now looking for Alche about the situation.

    The kid was unconscious and Silfa let Heist take care of him, while the rest of the S ranks are with her to face Alche. Ironno and Haw were nowhere to be seen, and heard from the other students that they are in a deeper part of the forest with the other students who are brave enough to face some more rare creatures.

    "Ma''am, the teachers are heading deep closely to the north. While the rest of us will be heading back to the camp"

    "Why are they are going deeper to the forest?"

    "Teachers'' friend was there, and other students who are brave enough are coming along with them"

    Silfa pulls out her device and the others as well. Seeing the GPS, through magic, showed where the students are, and checking from it they found out most of them were all no signs of danger except for the others with their fear factor seems to be risen a bit.

    "It''s probably that they scaring each other for fun"

    The S rank being cheeky about it, where the other S rank nodded to play along. Silfa calmed herself down and talk with the students.

    "Will they be alright?"

    "It depends where they want to stay with them or not"

    The S ranks were a bit cautious and ask again

    "Are they going to spend the night in the wilderness?"

    "Yeah, sort off¡±

    Heist comes along carrying the kid

    ¡°I managed to see them, but it is too far for us to get there. Some elves are coming to their direction, probably be their friends"

    "Elves?"

    The students heard the conversation and as they talk about them. All surprised and envy to the students who are with the teachers, and the S ranks will be waiting for them as they told the students to return back to the camp. The students have no trouble bringing the loots with their magic inventories. Heading back, the adventurers will continue to hear the rumors from the students about Elves are in the forest. Heist remained outside of the camp calling rescuers to come to pick up the kid who lay unconscious.

    Eldesunes travel within the winds of the forest have witness changes of the breeze. Dust comes along only by a few where they see down south of its windy trails. Nothing to ever believe where the otherworlders play across the trees. A familiar sight worn by the west man suits, none will betray but provoke in dismay, they saw them with younglings being excited to see them. Yet, the Eldesune already met them before and kept it in secrets. They spoke only Horsin could hear, and the students saw their teachers respond.

    "Teacher, what did they say?"

    Ironno brought the rune stone that can translate almost all language. The Eldesune keen eyes see him pulled the rune from his pockets as he sensed it by their magic. The students were distracted on the elves and the stones began to shine. It brightens even further and reaches its light to them. Then the Eldesune speaks

    "Other worlder, you can now understand us"

    "WOW!"

    The brave students heard him clearly and with the light shows his figure. He is the only one wears in robes while the other female elves wore they thought to be beautiful armors that gives a slim curves of leaves scaled armor.

    They wore the leaves that drank by the magic well, it seems to look weak but the magic it contains to endure of any strong steel besides runic enhancements. There are only three elves who greeted them while the others are somewhere else doing what they needed to do.

    "Greetings other worlders, where are the rest of your brothers and sisters"

    They can''t hold a proper greeting and the excitements of seeing an elf in front of them and let alone talking in such a sight. Haw and Ironno were the first to respond again.

    "We are here to train these students about survival and . . ."

    "I see only massacre where the forest finally gives in to the blight for a short moment"

    The elf pointed out the part of the forest, and the students were guilty but will not stop them to fulfill their quest. One of the students mentioned to them

    "Was this forest to be a D rank zone? Why is the forest grow back so quickly?"

    The elves answered them as they intrude

    "Don''t judge it by your views child, the forest is more dangerous of itself than the creatures who lived on it"

    The students remember one of Haw''s warnings about the dungeons.

    "Then can I ask you something, like the dungeons on this forest"

    The elves look at them to be unworthy to enter the "dungeons" for some reasons, and their eyes put a serious stare.

    "Children, with your power can destroy this forest but the forest can heal in such a fast rate and sometimes the woods might grab a hold any living beings"

    The robe elf uses his magic and forced the tree to opened something inside the tree and the students saw a dead creature being merging with it.

    "Let your teachers ask these types of question. Now enders, what do you want from us?"

    The students seeing those dead creatures inside as it was consumed by the forest, their worried faces were lightened by the smiles of the elven women.

    "Gown man . . ." The students hold off their laughter from what ridiculous word they are saying. Where the elf in robes who holds the rune stone noticed it.

    "Is that stone made by the demons?"

    "Yes, and there were the most available in the city, Gown man"

    Laughter brings out from the students'' mouths including the other elves joined in where the only elf who wore a robe stated to be a gown.

    "Apologies my friend, may I laugh for this mistake"

    She giggles pleasantly while her partner shows a charming joy from her expression. The boys were charmed and the girls were jealous by their complexion. Never would have thought for the elf in robe to have fun with them in this situation as he returns the stone to Ironno.

    "I allowed it, now Enders, please what do you intend to do here?"

    "We want to help us to hunt rare creatures beside Feral Goblins (Marsp)"

    The wind flow a bit like a breeze and the robe elf''s power raised by the sound of it.

    "There are some rare creatures somewhere, thankfully is not from the dungeon"

    "Thank you, are the kids worthy to face it"

    "As long it is not from a dungeon, they may"

    The students were never had the chance to talk with the elves and they ask Haw

    "Uh teacher, is there a chance to talk to them? We want to have a chat with them too"

    The female elves respond their request

    "We should have lunch here. The sun should be set noon. I hope you spare the time"

    "Ah yes, thank you"

    They shyly overjoyed to join them after a few talks. They prepared lunch where the elves saw what the other worlder prepared their meals while they use their magic to bring the food from the forest.

    "Oh my"

    The elf reacted to their lunches not by its cuisine looks but the design of their food. The students saw the elf being cute by their eyes and they share their meals with them. Enjoying both the company and the meals, the robe elf seemed to be out of their circle where only him and the Raker Mawns eat together. Both of the female elves were overwhelmed by their offers, but managed to eat as they talk.

    "Seems like all of your bravest students enjoying themselves, how come they have no interest in me?"

    "We have no idea, even in the city itself where most of the arts and themes they had were mostly young women"

    The robe elf has no idea what they meant, because of that term where most men desire but the women included. The robe elf reached out one of the students who is nearby

    "Child, why all of you enjoying those two instead the rest are here?"

    "Well of course, we never have a chance to meet other races like yours in person"

    "Then why not me then child?"

    "Sorry, but those elves are wearing cool armor"

    The robe elf is confused to hear by his fellow elves'' attire. On his robe is consist secret magic within the air confinement of concentrated force within. He gives off a calm sigh and turned to the child.

    "Then tell me what they like that"

    The elves moved back to the robe elf as they finished their meal while the other students remain in their seats and give a little sad expression, Ironno and Haw settled themselves along with the elves leaving the other students jealous.

    "Teachers are getting close with the elves, I really envy them"

    The robe elf rolls his eyes

    "Child . . ."

    "Mylnoie, they are still children"

    "Children who reached deep into the harsh forest"

    They suddenly argued but act like a sweet conversation.

    The female elves give a brief moment to him as how they care for them, he knows his sisters but he continued on the students

    "Powerful you may be, let''s first learn more about your city. How about you ask each of us a question? One anything but personal"

    The female elves thought he will be going to his ego, but his interests are refreshing on them in such a rare moment.

    "Really?"

    "Truly, but first answer ours then we answer yours. Be careful though, I said each of us" Some of the students were not yet finish eating and tried to think of something, and a surprised shout coming from the students.

    "Does Elves can marry other race . . . like us?"

    The student went all got embarrassed.

    The students heard it, and it was one of those anime fans who dreamed to live like one of those series. The robe elf watched them argue

    "Hey, don''t waste on that question"

    "Please Mylnoie . . ."

    that name spoke out from his fellow elves as the students complain. The robe elf seemed to be tolerated by the words they used. He answered it anyway

    "Yes, you can marry an elf. Now it''s our turn"

    The students grunted their own classmates and began to bully him. The robe elf had enough of their violence and unleash his soothing magic. The magic flow through the air as they breathe and felt their strength relaxed.

    "Don''t fight with your companions, children. Or I''ll let your body rest on your meals"

    The female elves stop him.

    "Please Mylnoie, these are children. They should know better"

    The Raker Mawns let them be, where the students almost lay their heads on their meals like their own pillows.

    "Sorry, can we take back the last question?"

    "I already done answering, and you can''t ask me again but these two will"

    The female elves worried to see the children having distress, and their teachers seem to have no trouble at it.

    "It''s alright children, you still have two questions left"

    "Then how about you children. Why started a school for adventuring?"

    The robe elf quickly asks while the robe elf has no bother with their arguments.

    One of the arrogant students answered him

    "Well, because we are in a different world and there was an incident back when most of the kids misused their powers"

    The arrogant kid shows off their magic and treating like toys

    "And you can see, we managed and we made something spectacular"

    The robe elf was a bit concern, but with the kid unleashed his magic. The robe elf understands a bit what their Ehan''Ra''s told them a while back.

    "Impressive to have such problems to be solve that quickly. Congratulations"

    The arrogant students shows off a bit after they praised them and give a mockery to his own classmates

    "Of course, but there are other students are weaker that won''t be a bother anyway"

    The students were a bit annoyed by him including the elves, but the robe elf stays calm and listen to their every words. While in the middle of the conversation, the students started fighting again and the elves hold the robe elf again until the fight was settled.

    "These children never leave a small chance of breaks"

    Ironno examined their conversation and Haw agrees

    "Even consequences of this land won''t change them either"

    "Unless you mentioned about Rune Isles or the east coast"

    "That¡¯s a different matter"

    The students come out by one of them.

    "It''s our turn, we want to know about the Foundation from the south coast of our city. Is it really broken?"

    "Broken? can you explain child?"

    The student nod, and each of the students tell them what they heard from city hall.

    "They say the Foundation supposed to let us go home"

    "Not this again we should"

    Another argument arises, and the elves let go the robe elf and unleash his spell. A common feeling of aggression towards the foundation''s true cause were put their mind in still.

    "Child, ask away. We are very trustworthy to hear about your questions. With manners!"

    Some students saw their classmates who are against it were put into a stasis. That alone only who are not are the ones who will actually going to hear their answers.

    "We only know that the Foundation doesn''t have the coordinates like one of the guilds managed to teleport somewhere, but remain on this world"

    The robe elf kept his observation and the elves couldn''t believe what they hear, they kept to themselves a bit and could only answer them what the Foundation supposed to do.

    "Coordinates? Sorry child, we only know that the Foundation already have the pathway to reverse back when you came into this world. However, the flaws it had were your coordinates to choose to go where"

    "Then the Foundation can actually take us home?"

    "Sorry child, one question at the time. I won''t be answering another one"

    "How about you?"

    "Please, we wanted to leave. Everyone is gone mad with power"

    The elves quiet them, and only give them an advice

    "Live a bit on this world. Let your teachers help you to survive until the Foundation can finally function again. Sorry child"

    Tears started to flow and the robe elf stares at the Raker Mawns suspiciously. None of them reacted to it. A whisper to himself in grief.

    "Ruined men"

    The students didn''t realized between the reactions as they wanted to leave where they know they survived, but the reality is where their communities divided due to Hierarchy in ranks.

    The robe elf let loose to the stasis students and let them know the 2nd question was answered.

    "Really, I . . ."

    Another soothing magic let the kid to lay down on his plate and wakes up after.

    "My sisters are letting me do this, it seems like the question before brought me to this. Now children, who were in the stasis, what is your final question"

    The students who were not in stasis hide their impressions as they already have enough to fight against their own classmates. Their mix faces leaving the rest to worry about the Foundation. Yet none of the others hesitate to ask.

    "Is it true anyone can claim any empty lands?"

    The students remembered what Haw say about founding your own realms or city. Saying it now, they thought it just for the speech. Now, from what the female elf said to them where jarring.

    "Yes, you can, did you ever wonder why Isekai City already declared since the requirements have already met"

    "But, I thought its just some ambition stories"

    "You ask us, it should have been common knowledge"

    "Well about that, teacher Haw said it to us during setting up our camps"

    "Hmm, another waste of a question then"

    The elves stop asking them questions after the foundation, seeing them down won''t be any good. They thought their questions will have the same answer like the 1st one. But there are still the teachers though.

    "I think it should be it, for now. Our Mylnoie is busy, he is not here to meet you by coincidence"

    The robe elf stands up and begins to walk away as they already explained. He stops for a bit, hearing the chants of the trees and let it talk by its own accord. The trees spoken secretly to the Raker Mawns, but they didn''t know but the elves.

    "I''ll be leaving first. My sisters will help you in your adventure. It is my appreciation of how you are trying your best and managed to find us. Your people had difficulty to find me, or was it luck blesses you . . . Remember, the hunt you are trying to face will be the hardship keeping what spoils it has"

    The female elves and the rest where not expecting him to leave an advise on them, and the Raker Mawns know

    "The gown man was called without excusing himself. It must be an important call"

    The elves still laugh by that translation

    "Gown? oh never mind and please find the better rune stone. But yes, he is being called, which means he agreed for us to help the children as we didn''t hear ours"

    Everyone is getting better now, and with the elves be joining on their bonus quest. The others give a bad impression among each other where the elves notice

    "Are they really getting along? Raker Mawn"

    Haw found something across the distance and pointed out the rare monster from the distance

    "Finished your meals, a herd of elks are coming"

    All the excitement brought them back from they are came here to do, to find any rare monsters. The students were blindly not knowing of what kind of elk it is, and because of their overpowered abilities put their pride on front. The elves noticed, Ironno hushes them and give them some note.

    "These kids were never experienced true creatures because of their none lethal training"

    "So be it Raker, we will help for what the limits they can endure"

    Ironno fooled himself to believe the dangers of the elk could harm the students, but they never know there any possible way to get the game. A precious creature with unimaginable uses of its body.

    The robe elf watches afar with his knowledge changes view a bit. Another call arrived to him in a form by the light touches one of the trees shows a vision of his fellow Eldesunes.

    "Ehan''Se, your presence brings wisdom on our hunts"

    "Are you becoming a Dyute my scholar?"

    His presence tells the robe elf that he is watching. The Ehan''Se thought they might do dangerously

    "No Ehan''Se, but they have interest hunting some monsters, means the animals in this forest"

    "There is no need to explain, my spouse is already preached me before"

    "Thank you, what''s your calling for me?"

    The robe elf filled his mind from the power of his Ehan''Se, his mind surging in secret messages only high authority being blessed. The light shines on him and the wind shows a slight reflection by it.

    "I see, a lost wanderer. Neither ours nor theirs"

    The magic remained him until the call is over, leaving him in great enlightenment for a bit and quickly dismisses as he finally understood it all. With his power where he sensed the rest of his companions as they venture throughout the forest, they know it''s from Ehan''Se and let the robe elf acts his own again. The robe elf finally moved on the other way and follow his order.

 Students Hunt - Chapter 009

    COI C9

    On the same day, the campsite was filled with many students and adventurers, the rest are with Haw and Ironno somewhere within the forest, and Heist is with the unconscious kid outside from the portal. The day remained slow and peaceful, and the robe elf is going to meet Heist personally. The orders are there and absolute, and his actions will be judged by the presence of the man of Isekai. The wind blows ever so steadily where the growing forest heals itself from the disasters by the students passed by. Ignore his sight of many fallen creatures and raw resources to dry and empty, he is ready to confront a questionable man in cat man thing.

    Heist sensed something is coming and a gust of wind coming with a full forced and dust covered someone inside. He didn''t see who is in the wind, but he sensed it. He sees a figure and the robe elf revealed himself. Speaking in elven tongue, Heist didn''t understand him and stay cautious

    "WHO ARE YOU!"

    Closely to a threat, and set his guards up. The robe elf pulls out a tribute to show him no harm. He cast a spell that forms a picture

    ". . ."

    The robe elf shows him a portrait where he is with the students having fun with the other elves enjoying lunch.

    ¡°!?"

    Heist was surprised and grew a bit tempted by the female elves than seeing the students.

    The robe elf forced to reconcile himself for him by Heist''s seductive expression on his companions. He later brushes off the spell, and pulls out an empty scroll. Heist thought it was a piece of paper

    "Oh, can you write? Can you understand our language?"

    The robe elf nodded and shows his open hand asking something to write.

    "Pen? oh right, sorry I don''t have one"

    He laughs a bit, and the robe elf saw already one of those chalks lying on the ground near them. Heist remained oblivious and the robe elf looks at the unconscious child behind him.

    "Oh right, the kid"

    Heist looks back at the kid remained asleep and turns back.

    Heist acted a bit silly, and explained to him

    "The kid got hurt, and he needs to leave this forest"

    Robe elf just nodded and continue to listen

    "Eh enough about that. Why are you here?"

    Both of them are in an awkward situation, Heist is surprised that an elf is in the D rank forest while the robe elf forgot about Isekai of man didn''t understand him without the rune stone. Later the robe elf sensed something is coming, and probably this cat man''s kind, knowing well that handling with these types of people will only ruined around them. He just cut the scroll by tearing it by his own hand into a papercraft insignia and gives it to him. He throws it as it glides the piece of paper to his hand.

    "Is this for the kid? Why not give him yourself? I can trust you"

    Heist is a bit suspicious but the elf remained calm, and the elf spoke again in elven language then he walks away, Heist is dumb founded and secretly kept the paper knowing he knew that elf is trying to be careful because of how powerful he is.

    "I get it most of them won''t cause trouble, what''s more I can''t get to talk those guys. Damnit!"

    He slams his fist to his hand with arrogance

    "I don''t deserve this kind of cautious, those guys did save my other teams for the last few missions. I . . ."

    The rescue team found them and began to land near them.

    "Sir, we are here to rescue the kid"

    "Yeah sure"

    Heist was not being serious of being suspicious at the elf. On the other hands he has the piece of paper given by him

    "This paper . . . Hey, gives this paper to the kid when he wakes up, ok"

    "Yes sir"

    They strap up the kid and began leaving. Heist returned back to the campsite, and with his hand in deep grasp.

    "Those little shits will going to be fucked when I done with them"

    He didn''t care much later on, but there are something he needs to do. Reaching into the portal where there a fight between the students and adventurers, they argued as spoiled brats and the loudest are the one who beat up the kid.

    "Those bastards, yelling is not the answer. A good beating will"

    The portal remained to be seen, and the robe elf didn''t leave, but his image walks away was an illusion. Seeing such a wonderous site, he bears no interest of it and watching a flying machine with the kid held his message. Not one of the witnesses to part of the apprenticeship of that child, and neither heard of it to ever existed. Woe is him where curiosity plays its game on him. A splendid way of life, and hope to joined along in the Enders guild quest. Where the ruined men put him to their sides to go along. He observed and watched in the far distance seeing the forest recovers from the students'' activities and more.

    Deep within the forest, where the students are preparing for the hunt, the elves kept their distance and stopping the monsters they wanted to get, and the two Raker Mawns watched the students in close distances to counter any incidents. These two only questions in their mind of how the students to deal with these rare creatures without obliterating all the loots they can spoil on. The monsters are elk like creatures forming in herds, and their numbers are suited for any students but their sizes deceivingly hid their prowess as beasts. With the forest slowly controlled by the elves to form a large cage, and protect the forest by any students'' mishaps.

    The elks noticed the shifts around them and began to follow the grand elk, every step began drumming of the old elven rhythm. Where the elves outside easy to decipher where they are, and all of the students and the two didn''t know. The students used a surprised attacks in different directions, others threw something on the ground while others tried to use fear tactics. All attacks direct hit many elks in the general direction

    "These rare monsters are still too easy for us . . ."

    The arrogant speaks early of their victory, and the others followed along.

    "What do you expect on a D rank forest"

    The grand elk remained standing while the rest of its herd began struggling and others were suppressed. It began to roar at them, a strong shout granted a miraculous reaction to its herd. Many were healed and broke free from the attacks and began to follow the grand elk.

    "What!?"

    "How did it?"

    "Focus! they are getting away"

    Along with the confusion, Haw reorganizes them. The elks began to escape where the roar of the grand elk gives them a ferocious speed. They began to elusively running through the trees and their stumps grew ever loudly as they stomp every wood. Breaks and tear come along the magnificent of its gallops where the students can''t concentrate by the strong noise.

    "They are persistent"

    "The traps!? why is the traps won''t work"

    "Did the roar destroys them?"

    The elks run through the students'' traps but there is one trap was triggered and trip many from the front and cause a collapse behind them, leaving only the stumbled left behind.

    "That trap works, why the rest didn''t work?"

    "Get them before they recover"

    The students and with their weapons surround the fallen elks as they get up.

    "Rest of you, split up"

    One of the students commanded the rest of her classmates to get the rest.

    "No, don''t waste your energy. Preserve what you have here"

    Haw calls out to them, but the arrogant one ignored him and pursue on.

    "Teacher Haw, we can handle these beasts"

    Haw pointed out the traps and the tactics they did.

    "There is nothing that you can handle, what you have taught before is different from than in real life. Call them back if you can"

    "But teacher, we don''t have much time to rally them. They already left"

    Haw quickly looks at the students who pursue leaving a bad expression on them.

    "Rest of you, do you still have those fail safes?"

    "Yes, the school already implemented on our IDs"

    Haw can''t ever believe to witnessed these kinds of people to ignore such important training.

    The elks are standing up and firmly hold their stance, where the students try to knock them back down. Its antlers block any projectile as its head waves around along with the wind blowing slightly away.

    "This is not good"

    the elks started to gallop again to their direction, and the students form a defensive counter. It moves closer to them and began raised its hooves and stomp on their shields. They block it while their enhanced strengths kept them going. The ground began to crumble where the students got sink into it.

    "What?"

    "Another sinkhole, can elks use magic . . .?"

    They thought it was a sinkhole but the roots are entangling them where the ground breaks.

    "These monsters can actually do that"

    The students saw their classmates getting rooted where the elks climb up from their shields and jump over them. Haw seeing the students being doubted by their own abilities, he pulls out one of his potions and throws it at the roots. It withered and they saw the magic coming from it being released like smoke. They were free and continue to get the elks. The frontline students have their special ability, hooks, throw it to catch the fleeing elks. The students caught them and reel them in, but some elks pulled the students into them while they flee.

    "Aaaaah!"

    "Damn their strong"

    "I still got mine, help me here"

    "Haha, one of us just got fly away"

    The students see the prowess of these elks and decide to change plans. The students who kept casting spells on them, did harm the elks, yet these elks persist to leave where they regenerate themselves.

    "They can regenerate"

    "No look, they are still bleeding"

    "They can''t even flinch. These are rare monsters"

    The rest of the students have no other choice of wasting hunting the rest of the fleeing herd, and focus who are still caught. The students got pulled away by the elks'' strength forced to let go and return to the group.

    "We are supposed to be the overpowered here. Why are they so strong now?"

    "Just get what we have left, there is nothing for us to waste around. Just tire them out"

    One of the students who used exhaust on them were not effective and seeing them kept going.

    "I still don''t believe it either"

    Petrify, Paralyze, Earth wall, Fire, Gravity, Sleep, and many more magic can''t even to put these elks down. The students were trying all their unique abilities leaving them no avail with their powerful blows. One of the elks got hit leaving them to dust as one of the students lose their patience. Ironno saw their frustration and forced the most destructive spell on those creatures.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Such destruction to see by the elves, everything went well from the beginning in the eyes of those students. Yet they judge differently than what the elves expected.

    "Howldreds are the most difficult to kill when these creatures'' stubbornness kept themselves going. The hunter didn''t realize they already destroying them. That''s how valuable they are in their fit conditions"

    The elves talk to each other after seeing an elk to be fully destroyed

    "Yeah, they don''t know that these beasts possessed different kinds of magic and it''s equal to their potency. Let''s head out to the other students and make sure they don''t get too far"

    The rest of the herd are moving closely to the boarder where the surviving elks galloping further away from the hunting ground and along with the other students chasing them.

    "Teacher Haw I got one, everyone, help me pull"

    The students help him reel in the young elk. Haw walks behind them and brings out another potion, patiently reacted on the elk next moves. The elk kept itself moving forward and slowly sliding back to the students. It started to kick back at them with its tremendous strength and kick anything as it being pulled in. Haw throws an explosive potion in advanced and saw what the elk did, a boulder mend with the ground was there on the right time as it kicks it to their direction, and in midair, a potion collides with it and exploded.

    "Whoa!"

    Another one thrown while the other counter in every sequence he can make from the elk.

    "Wow, this is getting too dangerous. Shield us would you"

    The students who failed to get the other elks joined to help them. The shields were up but breaks so quickly

    "How?"

    They persist but didn''t realize until one of the students who is the mage.

    "The damn monster just air kick your shields like it was nothing"

    "But my shield can stop anything"

    "If it failed, then it failed"

    The mage student changed her direction where she checks on the others while the one who cast a shield got thrown off by his own magic.

    Haw brings out the handmade scrolls and give it to the shield student.

    "Use it and see why"

    The kid was in the middle of being dumbfounded and the other student slap to his senses.

    "Hey teacher, I should be the one who use it"

    "Give it to the kid who can shields, and he needs to learn it by himself"

    "Ok, but what about the others"

    "There are no other scrolls or potions would help you on this. I give those who really need to know" The student gives it to the shield student and yelled at him

    "Use the scroll, we need the help we can get here"

    The student picks up the scroll and used it, and in the short moment he obtains a temporary trait.

    "Look out!"

    The students didn''t see what he pointed and Haw followed along and throw something at it. The potion breaks in mid-air, and the shield student realized that it was his own unbreakable shields hovering above and saw the air blowing it all above them like leaves cyclone itself along the strong wind. He then used the shields again the same shield like dome. The air reacted by the air kick of the young elk gives a blurry view of some force pressurizing the dome shield and began to fly off by its tremendous force, and with that, Haw kept his footing every forced to his stance. The shields remained there until he has to stops placing it.

    He thinks the other way and remembered something

    "Its magic can redirect my shield''s positioning, and those flying are my shield as debris . . . This is not fair. I just want my shield to protect, not like an object"

    and then he shouted at himself

    "I have to learn my own abilities"

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Did the scroll has some side effects?"

    Haw kept focusing on the young elk as it now closing in to turn charge at them any time now. The elk turned around, and it uses its horn to cut the rope attached by the hook.

    "No, it¡¯s getting away"

    Haw throws some more potions at it, but the elk is too persistent. Where the students kept their footings after the cut.

    The shield student had made another shield on the elk, the same dome, but bounced out to the air. He becomes hard headed and got his head to work, and formed a shield sphere. Leaving the young elk trap.

    "YES! I GOT IT!"

    Haw realizes putting it on a unbreakable shield sphere made it a bit ironic.

    "The wheel of doom"

    The students heard their teacher

    "Wheels of doom? haaa!"

    the elk is running inside the sphere like some sort of hamster ball, both tumbling and running inside, hitting like some kind of a pinball among the trees. The indestructible shield and the full force of the elk''s strength. The wheel of doom comes across by some absurd chaos for them.

    Rolling into its captured herd and the other students put them in disarray, leaving the rest of fleeing herd escape or just out of its hooves from the ground. Haw''s chance is too good to acted on where these elks left their hooves off the ground. In the middle of this chaotic swings of the ball, he ordered the ones who can used their magic tools

    "Bring any kind of ropes and tie those elks who are off their hooves from the ground. QUICK!"

    The remaining ropes on their arsenal were released and tie up any elks who are down. The students are still strong and can grab a hold a few of them while the rest who can''t tie and even getting kick off by the elks and flew away.

    The balling elk still cause a ruckus until the shield student who use on it, got knockback and flew back away and freeing the elk from the shield. After a worse event in the middle of this chaos, they somehow caught seven of them and Haw was heavily involved than he should.

    "Teacher Haw? The rest of the dead elks, are they are still valuable?"

    "Where?"

    "I mean gone or nothing left"

    The students were not able to contain their overpowered abilities, and seeing their powers were backfiring left and right. He maintains his posture and acted out of what Andui had taught him.

    "It''s alright, seems like we caught 5 uninjured"

    "Well, you''re the one who caught them"

    The two other elks were injured and more like decapitated from its limbs and guts.

    "Can I ask you something? These brutes can actually fight. What happened to them if they are willing to fight back?"

    The students ask him after seeing such a battlefield than a hunting ground.

    "I never been hunting these types of rare creatures, because the goblins warned us that these elks can fight like elves themselves"

    "Really? Did they actually fight like elves during our hunt?"

    "No, it was the grand elk''s roar who used it"

    They realized something, while cheering to get their first real hunt during their training, they forgot who are separated.

    The elves are starting to worry where the students got separated are cornering the herd, their expertise can''t balance out between them and the students. After a few blows to the elks, their stubbornness grew to survival and the instincts grew far worse than they could ever imagined. The grand elk is protecting his herd and the rest of the elk stood with it like some last stand. The students throw every powerful ability they have, the elks held on until the grand elk roars again. Timely execute where the students hitting the grand elks a stun or any silence skills. All of it are nullify by the strong roar from the elk.

    "We can''t lose here. We have the powers stronger than the rest of the world"

    The statement is frowned by the elves and only them know the flawed.

    "No matter how powerful, cause and effects are the true downfall who hold such absolutes"

    The arrogant student came in to challenge the elks, where the herd prepared to protect its females and children. All horned raised and prepared to spread out. The students tried to wall them off like those walls coming from the elves.

    "They broke through, but not those tree walls"

    "Shit!"

    The students were getting knockback by their charge, while the others held it in. The elks force themselves to use their horns to sway them out of balanced.

    "oof"

    "We can''t even use magics on these Dud*"

    An elk smash one of them by the charge, their special armors kept them being injured but the stuns and strikes were good enough for them to lose balance. The elks grew desperate where the students won''t even back down. They all mustered together with the grand elk where the rest of the elks fighting were being blown off by their destructive force. The elks¡¯ instinct released its ferocious roar and the grand elk charged in with an unusual magic through and through.

    "What magic is that?"

    The bright light in a formed of other elks charged deep, leaving no chance to have a good view by its blind charge.

    Elks have becoming like bulls using everything of all the beasts and magic it thrive within the wild.

    "There are getting annoying, we have to destroy them"

    The students unleashed their most powerful magic that Horsin will never see. An explosion burst out causing the a few elks fully blown by only a short flash. Horrifying to see such destruction but the elves already understand what was it. The grand elk was full blown up and its appearance was no longer recognizable. The students have won, but never thought of getting from its corpse.

    "We beat them, but . . ."

    "But we have nothing to get from all that"

    The same view from the previous harvest, but a crater showing nothing of any life.

    The entire herd was blown away to the sky and the remains can''t be identified. The aftermath has caused such barren field, and a strange thing happens around them.

    "If we can manage to get one of them, we might . . ."

    "There are too stubborn, and even though they are wild monsters. Can they be tame?"

    The elves should help them after they massacred the grand elk, but this time, they want none of it as they desecrated the entire herd with no contribution to nature. She only spoke doubt on them

    "They have destroyed the grand elk, where its body gone and magic freely. Withstand their mighty pride, and treating it like some weak creature. Witness more of its sad calls"

    The magic border where the elves shield the hunting ground was broken in by another herd. This time, the other grand elk mustered all the never existing remains of its fellow species. As the previous grand elk was taken away but their connections through magic made them know.

    "There are more of them"

    "Good, we can have more to show off to our teacher what we did those so-called rare creatures"

    A bit laugh from the group, as they unleashed the same trick they have. The grand elk shouts once like the other and they did even worse than the previous one, but the grand elk stood and its hooves stomp on the ground where the trees joined in to fight them.

    "What the?"

    The trees are joining in, but they look different than before. The students never imagine the possibilities of each monster can do, even the ones that can use magic in many varieties.

    "The trees are"

    The trees grew closer to them where the new herd chase them with the antlers absorbing the used mana in this desolated land. The elks are charging, the trees are coming from the ground with their roots, the air poisoned by exposed elven magic, and it is unleashing the phenomenon in this very forest.

    "AAAH!"

    A charge coming from the students and the forest itself starting bound together with the elks¡¯ charge with every gallop grew stronger for this attack. The elves only watch them, and decide to leave and joined the Raker Mawn when this is over. One of them says to her partner

    "I have never seen people acting on it to their pride"

    "Let''s get back to the other students. I hope these children learn something about it . . ."

    Not even have a chance to see what happened. A sound of screams coming from the students and the wails of many different magics come across.

    "NO!"

    "WE CAN''T LOSE LIKE THIS"

    "I''LL GET YOU ALL FOR THIS!"

    They thought it was fear, but pride worsen their judgement.

    Haw, Ironno, and the other students saw a large a pool of magic erupt close to the magic elven border. Seeing such a sight, only they could see. Outside of the border where no one going to see it. Where the breeze of the trees absorbing those sources of mana hidden away by sight as the clear winds hid the colorful mana with its breeze. It is one of the forest greatest mysteries. Where magic still lingers, but never once used to be destructive by thriving throughout nature. The elves reached them and shakes their head at them, looking disappointed where the students are worried. Leaving a sad expression

    "Those students lost and disappeared, and the magic they left leaving you call elks . . ."

    She couldn''t continue and her partner acted out for her

    "The herd was massacred, and the other herd unleashed more powerful that you can see here"

    "What is it?"

    All of them turns and see a pillar of light and sees the moving elks coming to their direction

    "It doesn''t matter, even for them they should be passing through"

    The herd of elks reached them and they look rather odd than the previous one.

    "Elven magic elks"

    Haw told the students as they couldn''t recognized the magic.

    "When magic, such as destructive as yours. These creatures are stubborn live among the apocalyptic world. Look at it, they are the one of dangerous creatures after many battles"

    The students are carrying their spoils, and seeing the other herds look rather terrifying as they can now sense dangers by these magnificent beasts move across the trees.

    "We should''ve leave, elves, can you escort us"

    The students ask them to lead the way and they gladly accepts as the students too. Ironno and Haw have got some lucky spoils, where there is a herd''s thriving instead the dangerous ones kept on fighting during its travel.

    "We have good catch with the breed, you man"

    "Stop that . . . did the translator ruin your words"

    "Heh, I would like to remove it to mess with ya"

    "I would expect that"

    Ironno almost let it go . . . almost.

    "Raker Mawns, we hope these children learn something about the forest. Considering they said it is a D rank area, tell them that nature is still nature and there are still other animals come across depending which seasons they are in"

    "noted, please let your leader knows about it as well"

    Both nod to each other and they continue with the students back to the camp. The herd pleasantly moving passed them, and the rest of the herd all put themselves to the dust are becoming soils to the trees. Slowly formed the forest back to normal, but will the marks of those students¡¯ deed disappear too.

    An incident occurred within the campsite, where the failed safe ring opened with the students who are searching for the rare creatures. All of them who chased after the grand elk, and they are now here resting themselves witnessed all what those creatures have done to them. What''s more surprising that the monsters didn''t even lay scratch on them except by their own magic.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    The A ranks were checking on them

    "Is there other people out there attacked you?"

    "No, we got attacked by rare monsters"

    "Monsters? Detection shows that these attacks are to be the same as ours"

    The students couldn''t get it, but they know they were taken down by the new herd.

    "How about the rest of your classmates?"

    "We ignored them to regroup and chased after those monsters and . . ."

    They feel frustrated, and they can''t even understand what''s going on. Silfa and the rest of the team joined them.

    "It indicates that your failed safes are activated by your own powers. What''s got into you to use such life and death in a D rank area?"

    They got embarrassed and their classmates outside heard about it and began to laugh

    "God-like powers on a D rank forest, ahahaha!"

    They can''t even explain themselves but there is the other student who brought along a device she records.

    "Here, this is the record what we did in the forest before lunch. I''m telling you that this monster is strong after a short while"

    The girl who gives it to them is one of their adventurer''s relatives. Silfa took it from her, and let the others doing their jobs. Alche made it and trying to scold these students, but pulled by Silfa

    "I need you to help me on something. You can discipline them some other time"

    "Wait, they are in a load of trouble. They are using life and death abilities on something they never have experienced before"

    "Please Alche, follow me"

    Alche, Silfa, and the rest of the adventurers gathered at their lounge and watch the video.

    They were all surprised as they are with the elves in this very forest, three of them. Two female warrior elves and one robe wearing elf seem to be a magic caster. While watching it, Alche heard the elven word ''Mylnoie'' and he accidentally stops the video with his magic.

    "Hey why did you stop? These students actually met an elf. I never thought they are there in all places"

    "Sorry, but can we replay what they said before"

    "Would you please repeat that Gown man incident? That part was hilarious"

    They replay it again, and Heist comes in late realizing who is in that video.

    "Hey that''s the same guy who visit me last time. Why does he actually speak fluent here"

    "The rune stone might have help him speak in a more common language, but has a little flawed"

    "Like what?"

    "Gown man"

    Heist just burst out laughing, hearing from it. While the others at the back starts laughing on that matter, Alche got it what he heard

    "Silfa, the elves called him Mylnoie meaning, that''s their superior"

    Heist was shocked

    "You mean that guy I''m talking before is a superior?"

    "Yes, did you guys meet?"

    "We met while the kid was with me. Do you really understand elven language?"

    Alche pulled his device and Heist brings out his own with the recording.

    "Can you translate this one too?"

 As We Speak - Chapter 010

    COI C10

    "Man with a cat form or specific man with cat parts, Mercy for me to you from city of isekai and hope you understand. Your people should understand me with your technology, the child you rescue was involved from one of my brothers and sisters for apprenticeship. NEVER let that necklace be taken away from him, as a superior, there is no such thing for elves searching any race to teach"

    Alche fully translated what Heist recorded, most of them thought to be some mysterious prophet but the kid was involved something sketchy. Alche watches the remaining video until the robe elf disappears and noticed a fissure like figure.

    "He''s invisible, he didn''t leave"

    "Yeah, Heist can sense someone''s presence through smell but not on sight"

    "Don¡¯t forget Heist has difficulty finding them thanks to their wind magic"

    Heist opens up any app that can scan out in his surrounding, from mostly a few apps can detect him were not used but thanks to auto apps that gives a few information.

    "He just waited outside close to the portal, yet he is watching where the students destroyed the forest"

    Alche learns a bit about these kinds of authoritarian elves, and in a short moment thinking about it and comparing the video between from all three perspectives.

    "We should investigate ourselves. We shouldn''t let the authorities handle this misunderstanding"

    The adventurers were reluctant yet curious to see that elf, and decided to join along

    "And also bring the girl who records their lunch with the elves"

    An A rank adventurer is getting pump up for some reason, and wanted to be all serious about it. The girl comes to the meeting, and was asked some questions.

    "Your teachers have done well to meet anyone from another race. Your video proves it, and I want to know that is this the full video?"

    "Full video, I think it last for after lunch and about preparing for hunting a herd of elks"

    The A rank adventurer gives off a thought as they show her the video.

    "Hmm, a clue" "Huh? why did the video ended when they complained about the first question?"

    "Do you know why?"

    She didn''t realize it. She was in stasis and record the whole thing.

    "The elf might affect my device with his magic, but I never thought that it could work on technology"

    "Yes, another mystery. Our technologies have some flaws or the magic did something else"

    The A rank is getting far into the moment, and Alche ruined for him

    "Or maybe magic items such as her device consists of magic energy. Magic energy is just the same as mana, it can be manipulated and controlled. Which is one of the reason people wanted to leave this world"

    "Teacher Alche is probably right, that elf kept his magic flowing for the entire lunch because how troublesome we are"

    Some of those students who with the elves are known adventurer''s friends and relatives, and the girl who is with them is one of them. Silfa confronted to her in a worrisome manner

    "How goes with the elves then? ehehehe"

    Silfa looks a bit anxious, and the other S ranks never seen her acted that way.

    "Why the changed of mood Sifa?"

    "Well, those students like her using their life and death abilities. I am more stressed out that they are many of them in front of an elf superior. What would he say in front of the city guild and their connections about it?"

    The girl didn''t think about it, and her friends who were with her were also have connections within the city guild. Others got anxious as well, but Heist stops them with his hand slam on the table. ''

    "Don''t go PR (public relations) on me"

    "Yeah, investigation first everyone"

    The adventurers were never expected them to be this serious to ignore the real problem here.

    "Now comparing by the three points of views about this superior; Heist met him who wants to help the kid and translated, the girl who is with them and the video itself got corrupted by his magic, and finally, Alche? what was it again?"

    Alche was over the other side of the corner, thinking about this matter. The A rank called him and quickly respond

    "Heist? The student? Elves?"

    "Yeah, that''s right the elves"

    "Ok"

    He walks up to them only gives hypothesis for the time

    "I don''t have any proof, and only I give you just an assumption"

    He pulls out one of Heist¡¯s video showing the kid who was taken back to the city

    "The last one is the kid, and the elf wants to help him for some reason. Different from what Heist said and the translation, did you ever notice that it is another one of those news before?"

    Many of them don''t want to match with those kinds of allegations. While in this investigation was close to more blind ends, someone is entering the portal. Sounds of cheering from the outside of their lounge and the A rank who plays detective is looking at the screen from the security camera on his device.

    "Well, well, well, speaking of the devil"

    That line give the other adventurers eyes rolling to hear him to act so cheesy. Except for the few as they say it out loud

    "IT''S HIM!"

    The portal opened were Haw, Ironno, and the students brought out the monsters they caught alongside with them were the elves.

    Students rushing to the portal to see the elves and they saw more behind the carriage brought by the other elves.

    "WOW! ELVES"

    Everyone with their devices automatically record by their own excitement. Matching what the other students before they did. The two female elves repeat the process how they did again while the robe elf got pulled by them with a serious tone.

    "Mylnoie, please be yourself for once and don''t be like them"

    The robe elf has his reasons, his devotions in secrets put his position all too suspicious what he did. He could only do is to come along with them.

    Before entering the portal, Ironno and Haw noticed a powerful presence when they reached to the portal. The robe elf didn''t expect it where Haw throws a flammable potion at him, as it touches the ground kept it burning while the robe elf''s position remained clear from the flames. His fellow elves noticed him, and exposed him. Now he is with them closely supervised pretending to act what those students to believe. Rumors spread further while everyone reunites.

    "The robe elf is stalking here"

    He didn''t complain as being acted that way, and never thought that those two figured out where he was.

    "Mylnoie, By the blessings from the well. Be more careful, these two are the same the rest of the Enders. Remember they can''t face powerful magics so close like us"

    "I apologize my sisters, but my callings are made me focus more than my intellect"

    The female elves held him firm as they walk along with Haw''s group, while hearing more rumors behind their backs. They can hear them muttering about the robe elf''s actions.

    "High rank elf, and their twisted nature. Just like from the manga"

    "So it''s the same with the other isekais manga"

    "Or it''s because men are creeps"

    "And along with his harem"

    "I have no idea what they say to me, what I did was watch over their area and the causes they did hiding in the wind. Waiting closely, out of the open won''t be safe when the forest is searching its nutrients"

    "Explain it to them Mylnoie, they can understand you"

    "I will, and I hope so"

    The elves help carrying what the students catch, and the trouble of them putting their inventory was decline by Ironno''s point. Believing it that they would steal it like he experienced many other students reported theft from both Haw¡¯s and Ironno¡¯s belongings as a joke.

    "We could just use our inventory slots"

    "Teacher Ironno already got strict ever before, since many took his things during school"

    "But it was funny to see him seeking help to other teachers"

    Ironno already know that and don''t care, and these rare ingredients are enough to be hard on them. The adventurers arrived and saw what they brought.

    "That''s . . . B rank monsters, Hounder Elks, how did you get it . . . wait . . . they have no alpha"

    The arrogant students and Haw''s group were reunite, and the students were a bit proud to get anything from the hunt. Where the one who managed said to them.

    "So, how''s your side of the hunt?"

    Embarrassed by all what they did and failed, others where not pleased who got beaten to the pulp, and finally the other students used their ultimate abilities on a monster with their own lives.

    "Guessing not much, huh?"

    The students argue each other between their conversation, and seeing such a catch. The adventurers were impressed also along with the other students who have connections with the city guild to have succeeded to get a rare monster.

    "Why carrying them when you can use your inventory?"

    "Teacher Haw and Ironno won''t let us get into our inventory and thought we could steal it"

    "Seems like it, I thought showing off was one of them"

    "No Teacher Alche, they have their reasons"

    Surrounding the elves with many students seeing them in person like before they first met. One of them tried to talk to them and the time they did took so long. The elves were busy but the robe elf was part of the conversation and the students ignored him. All together again, and one lead to another with exchanges between them. Until night came by, the elves never ceased to end their bond with the students. The robe elf left the talking circle. While he left, the adventurers followed him

    "Remember me?"

    "Yes, and Ironno''s stone is here so I can finally speak"

    "Yeah Gown man"

    Short laughs and another hour for the Robe elf to endure.

    "We want you have dinner with us"

    "I love to, but let those two of my sisters enjoying their time with your children"

    "Those students are not my kids, but if they are. I have some awesome sex drive"

    The elf laughs quietly how obscene of a joke he heard from a cat eared man

    "Also include with the Raker Mawn members. I want to talk to them"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Sorry, but we need just you"

    Heist and the others bring him to the lounge where the adventurers rest. They enter the lounge where Haw and Ironno are leaving, both of them saw him as he looks back at them. The two didn''t respond and go straight out. Passing through, the robe elf gives one of them a gem as they passed.

    The robe elf only watched them passed by while they moved on straight out.

    "Sir, we better move"

    The elf nod and gets into the lounge. The one of the two holds the gem and only felt its warmth without anyone to see.

    "Kinker, kept our Lord''s ties strong"

    Haw and Ironno joined the female elves where they started to have dinner. The robe elf seats with the other adventurers where Heist facing him opposite side of the table, seeing all extravagant and the elf confuses himself between camps or a luxurious guild inside a realm. The foods were served by their dummies or mannequins.

    "These servants of yours, what are they?"

    "Our special maids or what we call them as our androids. All summoned to serve their makers"

    "I don''t get it why to use such a large source of mana to control these many"

    The robe elf can''t grasp their limits, where most summons in their power, it is difficult to maintain the locals'' mana before they can master it without using their bodies as vessels.

    "I have no clear understanding from your technologies, but they seem a bit too closely being alive"

    "Well yeah, our city did extra care of making these servants. You can have one if you want"

    "NO! no, I have experienced it before from one of your adventurers during my time"

    The meals were placed before them, where the region endlessly produce the foods. The city itself pour their hearts content of bringing so many kinds of cuisine. The robe elf couldn''t grasp of seeing foods to look good and taste better than it seems.

    "Before we eat, may we first talk before we dine in"

    The elf didn''t mind to talk first, but the adventurers took the first bite as they enjoy their meal.

    "Well, uh, right!?"

    Doubted for them to be acted like that. Heist first takes the lead

    "Ok you, elf, I want to know what do you know about the kid last time. Since what you said helps you to speak better, kindly tell us what''s up?"

    The elf took a few bites even though they should talk first, his attitude only mimic to theirs. He tastes the food and never expected to have this overwhelming flavor.

    "Yeah, first let me introduce myself. My name is Elyrion Shardsgem from the city of Purissarwell"

    "Greetings Elyrion, my name is Silfa Ventus and these are my fellow adventurers"

    They greeted back and him realizing that Heist won''t be the only one talking to him. Elyrion takes another a few bites and took a few sips of the drink

    "You are wondering why there was once a child I wanted to see"

    Busily enjoying their meals, only a few are listening especially the A rank who acted like a detective.

    "The kid wore a necklace, wondered off into the forest, back then got beaten by the other students, and you gave Heist something for the kid. Will the paper help him? and the necklace, what is it?"

    Slowly the conversation grew a bit some attentions where the others lean their heads for what they want to know.

    "Words got out that the necklace is from one of my people. It is quite strange to let that child be alone, and it is not how elves behave. If the necklace matches ours . . ."

    Elyrion''s magic blown to the air and formed a small glow of light that drawn by the elves. The markings of the Eldesune language, it displays before them as a literature from the elves.

    ". . . But doesn''t match ours with his necklace, and probably from other Horsin''s people. It said, someone has interest of him. A few unknowns might reach out to him without any clue who they are"

    Elyrion''s magic vanished leaving himself continue to eat going along with their manner.

    "Anyway, I want to know why the kid was outside of the city and the necklace was spotted thought to be ours. They thought it was apprenticeship, but they don''t know the necklace owner or is it even from the other seals"

    Hearing such a serious claim, Heist don''t have the right idea.

    Silfa intervenes

    "What do you mean by that? You give a kid a piece of paper, and there is danger that he will be chased by someone"

    "That''s why I gave him that paper. He''ll understand once he reads about the necklace"

    One of the A rank adventurers as she worries that there is something strange about the kid.

    "It should be better to tell the authorities"

    "I should, but in this world. I could say this that individually, it is better to learn separately than together"

    "And why is that?"

    "To separate between Demons and Humans"

    Heist spouted

    "How ironic"

    The adventurers also agreed as Silfa couldn¡¯t respond to that. They are hearing rumors that their own government had influence evil within them, nonetheless, it is much safer for them to continue and at least a few of them supervise the kid''s condition, secretly.

    "They have some interests to the kid, seeing the kid with the necklace with markings on it is already proven he wanted to join some groups. I know Enders and their search for recruits"

    "Why would they just recruit us?"

    "They already sent their employers to other cities, and your city had one. I don''t know if they are desperate or not, seems like they have something happened in Rune Isles"

    "They should have recruit one of the city guild''s members, why some kid?"

    The A rank raised their comments on to him

    "If they hired those guys, they can finish their missions quickly"

    "No, Rune Isles is heavily exposed of overdosing magic. The people who lived there are there to function the city, and if they brought other people than their specific choices. Then it is more difficult to sustain a city with only just scavenging ores and mining"

    The adventurers don''t know anything about it, and none of them seem to know the demands of their city.

    "Wait, you don''t know?"

    "We''re adventurers we doing our quests in this region"

    "I understand, this region, however, has no ore veins, which has only purely of hard dirt were held together by the roots of the forest"

    Only by the view of Elyrion, he portrayed what he remembers and the sites established by many cities that were erect for the homes of the survivors. Remembering during this time period where only the center region of Kinteinou has the most cities for almost all race. What he is getting at were the citizens in Isekai City once travel to their cities for help. All he gets were concepts of their people''s agenda before they changed their mind. Looking deep into today, were these adventurers who are staying should know the demands needed to sustain a city.

    The geography shows on his mind in the regions of Kinteinou, from what everyone in the lounge learns about this continent. They only know about the southern part where Enders Bridge and Agatheus City closed by through the forest. Elyrion understood the entire climate itself to be the most consistent vegetations growing throughout the land. This is also the land has no veins of any ores to ever existed, and only held in its thick layer crust bounded together by the trees'' overwhelming roots. What biomes of this part of the continent is still the mystery for the Isekai, but the other city states know where it comes from.

    "Can''t you people realize that you still using those kinds of metal for your civilizations?"

    Alche barges in without any chance of knocking, he was late, but was invited to join them.

    "Alche, what are you doing here?"

    Heist never expected it, and the A rank adventurer answered

    "Did you forget we still have to continue our yesterday''s conversations?"

    "Ah, not about that. I heard those two would be busy with the students, and what''s it all about now?"

    Alche reviewed their conversation and the situation about those ores.

    "Yeah, I get it what you mean. Our own stocks of metals were all recycled, and none of the adventurers even known about the Taiyou''s crisis"

    "What crisis?"

    "The districts were owned by private companies, and that district were just the manufacturing branches. The people who worked there are switching job thanks to having powers, and they didn''t realize that the industry is running low of raw resources"

    "Your mayor should have known all about it, why would he ignored since he ask the dwarves before"

    "Maybe he forgot"

    "Forgot? You may not know but that was the sole reason why your expedition teams went west. Or maybe they just went there to find something"

    The adventurers got something on their mind, and Alche is the only one knew about it.

    "Umm Alche? How do you know about the crisis?"

    "I was a volunteered rescue team, and you know why I understood about the elves"

    "Wow! I forgot to ask, how long did you learn elven language?"

    "He didn''t learn, he was blessed. Remember there is a rare occurrence when my brothers met theirs when trying help your people to leave"

    Alche nodded and take a seat to the other side of the table with the A ranks.

    "That''s right, there are also others but what did you mention of Enders Bridge objectives"

    They paused a bit to finished some dishes where the others can''t wait to listen their conversation. Elyrion let the others speak while he eats.

    Elyrion took his last swallow with a few drinks where the maid came to him and pour another one.

    "If you understand the situation of your city, then you might know the reason for Enders Bridge need residences"

    Elyrion raises his finger

    "One, Rune Isles is the only harvester for raw ore deposits"

    He raises his other finger along with his eyes raised as an act of suspicion

    "Second, your city is in a dire need for ores. Third, is the rise of smuggling coming from your city"

    After his third finger raised, he pulled his fingers back into a fist

    "And what those mana batteries made off?"

    The adventurers started to realized but won''t believe it

    "I thought they want our mana, because yours are limited, but the batteries itself is made out of magnetic properties that is also have components, right?"

    "We are getting too far to the topic, is there time to talk about it"

    "No Elyrion, we can talk another time. Heist, we have to be careful for the kid you save. Can you report them and understand the situation?"

    Heist already got his information, and the elf keeps adding more connecting the small details.

    "Now that you know, everyone from your guild will soon realize the effects within your city"

    Elyrion places his hand to one of the maids closed to him. By hand to hand, telling her to pull him up from his seat.

    "The weight of the ore is as closed as gold. From the past few years where Enders Bridge residences slowly abandoned because of the dangers of Rune Isles and quickly leave to other wealthy cities . . ."

    Silfa and Alche didn''t understand what he meant regarding the economy. All they are getting at is the government can handle the demands.

    ". . . Even people went back home after a few mining with just a handful, it can make any single person to become one of the richest of people within a year"

    They understand that ores are needed to function parts of the civilization, but why only carry just a handful of it.

    "Enders Bridge would have been one of those great cities as well, if they could build a proper excavating facility, they can collect more ores"

    A raised voice coming from Silfa''s team, with a serious tone put her into realization.

    "Didn''t we forget the failed expedition? Wait a minute . . . Did the city was attacked, right elf?"

    Elyrion was finished eating and escorted with the maid heading to a couch where he can relax while the others remained in their seats.

    "Yes, the Enders Bridge is always under attack, never thought the incident spread"

    The time of the expedition and the day of the siege happened simultaneously, the adventurers back then thought they were superior

    "The city remained that way for almost a century as it being siege even it can''t farm anything but ores"

    "Yet, they are still there holding the city"

    "Indeed Silfa, many still questioned their ambitions, but the ores still benefits them only a little"

    The adventurers couldn''t believe it, a world crisis that they should have known. A city that is the only sources of ores, where it is always attacked by monsters.

    Making it more unbelievable, even their government kept them to see what happened on this world. Even it is just some propaganda, they just ignored the situation they are in. In an apocalyptic world, they thought they could rebuild it quick. However, the main problems for them are the most basic resources are needed for their city to thrive. On this part of the continent doesn''t have any ore deposits.

    "How about the rebellion to the east of the city? What are they fighting for?"

    Elyrion never thought they could ask that. His discomfort grew on his face.

    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that"

    "No, for adventurers who have no idea about the crisis. I never expected to talk about them"

    Elyrion thinks to himself a bit, while the others finished their meals. It was a long wait, but Elyrion gets it out from his mind.

    "The rebellion is the remnant of disputes, where the most humans are involved to fight against the city states"

    The adventurers have already know about the rebellions were mostly humans and there are also goblins joined along.

    "All those years, the humans lost their origins and becoming like a tribal society. They never recover, and there are more of them beyond Rune Isles to the west. After the founding of Enders Bridge, we met them on the other side of the Rune Isles"

    "My people were surprised that the rebellion had brought a ship, a cargo ship from the ruins, and it is so large that carried thousands of them ashore to the North. Luckily the Enders Bridge stopped their ships down to the west where the fortifications are enough for some of their ships to get stuck by their fortification of floating corroding wastes"

    The adventurers and Alche were intrigue by this part of history of a tragic past.

    "We don''t know where did they get it, and lucky for the ships can only float on the sea in Rune Isles. When it reaches out to sea, they began to sank claiming that the region possessed the ships to afloat"

    He explained to them the brief history of the rebellion, and now talks about today''s event.

    "The rebellion expand closed to your area to the east. Many of our allied goblin''s tribes turn against the Horde Chief during the coming of your city. Many more bad news that your own people revolt deep to the far east, and many fights across the mountains. The dwarves and the goblins were furious that their outposts to watchtowers were taken by the rebellion"

    The adventurers felt guilty, and Elyrion already understand that they aren''t their faults.

    "Don''t act gloom, we never expect your people to come to our world"

    Elyrion didn''t say anything after that. The adventurers have something to say more, but the possibility where their city will be experiencing a shortage of raw materials. If Elyrion said is true, then they need demand more where the city experienced their first inflation for the basic materials such as metals. The dangers of the Enders Bridge are unpredictable for them to know. Both thought to be safe or deceitful, they ask one more time

    "Can we place teleportation to Enders Bridge?"

    "Yes, when you want go there, and no when you want to leave. It¡¯s too dangerous"

    They already heard from it from Haw about his city, and they thought Elyrion knows more about it.

    Elyrion is looking at them that they are going to face a shortage someday, and he tell them this.

    "I can only give some advice. When the crisis ever comes, make another expedition team along with the Enders Guild. Chances to harvest those ores can help maintain your city based on a deal"

    "What kind of deal?"

    "I''m not going to find out"

    One of the A ranks just left, because of the thought going there because of its failures before.

    "They need to subdue a corrupt mining dungeon, and according to the quest it has no value but to claim it. Meaning someone is going to manage and protect it. In return the mines are owned by the one who is going to turn it into a mining base"

    "We will keep it in mind Elyrion and thank you"

    Silfa heard him clearly when someday they are going to need that mine to maintain their city, as they already had done their filled. The maids come in to the room to clean, where the rest are starting to leave and talk about what they heard from him. Alche is the only one who stay behind with Elyrion laying down where the maid is beside them both.

    "Servants like these make me questioned your culture"

    "Well it is a custom for people to have staff since we are a hardworking society"

    "No society will have these, by their attire. I have nothing to bother your ways of life"

    Alche stares at the maid looking as a sexy doll in cosplay than ordinary.

    The two chatting along, and learn only a bit of their cultures.

    "Seems like your people rely heavily the most labor to your servants and other tools you are using. Being convenient have its uses"

    "Amazing how the differences both humans from ours to this world are quite amazing"

    "There is nothing else to be similar, because their lives rely on their abilities than the tools you are using. Like the ore are needed to make them in the thousands"

    "Yeah about that, the mines, why didn''t they take it already?"

    "Because the demands are still weak, and according to the records it had more variety that it didn''t need"

    The two talk further through the night, and ended their day with it. Along the time spent by, the two female elves finally distant away with the students as they called over by Haw. He quickly turned in Elyrion''s crystal to them where as the crystal leaks itself out of Haw''s hand like the wind been flown out from his grasp, and materialized itself like sand forming together through.

    "Did Mylnoie has something wants to hide?"

    "I don''t know, he just gave me secretly"

    "Forgive him, that he also has secrets"

    Haw turns away, and only knew what kind of tricks used by the Eldesune.

    "He is cautious, but he needs to calm down"

    The elves mention Elyrion one more tonight, knowing well that someone can be too serious.

 An Abruptly Day - Chapter 011

    COI C11

    Yesterday, everything should have properly doing their first quests. In the morning, the students have successfully gathered what is needed according to the quest and more if they wished to forage anything inside the forest. All its resources were quickly gone where the students used their magic items and abilities, by even a chance of the hundreds of these students will devour it. It''s hard to predict how far in the distance did they made the forest into a barren dust land in the entire morning. Yet they collect all the suitable ingredients they need and the new ones they wished to make.

    Before the sun rises in the morning, Elyrion was outside of the portal continue to observe the barren being replenished. His glance was not pleasant after observe the premises of the forest. The forest is truly being blessed by the sight of the moon above it, Alga, and also one of the three moons of this world. Kinteinnou mostly be in the presence of it, and become the only region monopolized by Alga''s light. Sometimes the other moons did reach its light based on the astrology''s findings, and make sure that those dangerous moons won''t be reaching to this region as intended.

    Alga''s light showered again to the forest seeking life giving everything that is needed to grow. Elyrion''s keen eye watched over the creatures absorbing the light where mostly the young critters have the chance to survive, causing a powerful imbalanced to all creatures and vegetation to multiply in a faster rate. The carnivorous creatures remained the same by their numbers, but more powerful than they were.

    "Why did they describe this forest so lightly?"

    Elyrion has wondered about it and never would have thought adventurers have seen this new phenomenon, since the Alga was not in full light until today.

    Alga''s light slightly shines on the forest as soon as the sun outshines it. Thanks to that, the forest already in full restoration by the hours before the Alga''s full light. It shines dark green, for some reason he felt a bit nauseating where the wind flows through the new grown trees.

    "It starting to smell somehow, and I remember what plants used this scent"

    Elyrion returns to the portal and tell to the adventurers what he found. The forest itself was exposed in a short time by the full light of Alga, and it did make an impact. He will be going to remember any parts of the forest that was deforested, and the rest of the city states might already know.

    The students were hearing the news from their city. News spread rather fast in their devices reading about reports that they never knew for the past one month living in this world.

    "Warning! to all citizens who are in southern forest of Agatheus and outward. People who are non-combatants must evacuate due to some predicament events last night. Please return to any safe area until further noticed"

    There is also videos showing what happened, and many comments stacking up on each other without pause. The videos are about new forms of monsters emerged from the ground moving so slowly, and the Horsin people are trying to leave from it.

    Another video shows one of the citizens tried to confront of these creatures but was pulled away from the locals from the mountain range. After a few more minutes, somethings are coming and they are attracting more other monsters. During watching the videos, the morning news channel mentioned the situation.

    "Good morning, today''s news come recently that these monsters are coming from the ground called Swarm Limpers."

    "Yes, according by our researchers they are exposed by the moon called Alga. where its full moon exposed it for a short or longer amount of time and emerges out from the ground. These nests are coming alive where the swarms still remain resting inside"

    "These swarm limpers are nests of the common insects, Root bites, and we all know that this is the same insects cause a problem in our city"

    "During this event, people must hurry to leave from the forest or don''t try to getting inside the city without a proper disinfectant"

    "Please be sure who are inside the forest to stay at the outposts while everything will be sorted out. We apologized for not knowing this occurrence"

    The news kept on for a while and the students wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    "Teacher, can we best leave now. We don''t want to stay here while there''s a swarm surrounding the forest"

    Haw and Ironno were supposed to be planning for crafting, and the students were already done the gathering mission. Alche responded

    "Alright, can you try to invite those elves while we pack it up?"

    The elves did stay here, but they rest outside of the portal with the Raker Mawn. Seeing them outside now, the students are hurrying to get their personal things and the others tried to shout at them to ever got a chance to invite the elves. Elyrion heard them, and the female elves chose to ignore them where they are now focusing on the problems in the forest. Elyrion is the only one who respond, shakes his head and wave his hand for a goodbye as they are heading north to the forest.

    "Dang, they left. But I have to admit that those insects are truly cause a bother for all of us"

    "Yeah, even they died easily when they come to our city. Like most of it died as they reached the city and attracts more annoying smaller monsters"

    "Yeah, those small birds last time not only clean off the dead insects, they also raided any food they come across"

    Their past experiences during their stay were the most difficult time, many people have to experienced firsthand. The students continue on talking about the situation and the adventurers were waiting for any news coming from the city guild.

    The adventurers from other missions are reporting about it and the city guild itself releases their responds.

    "Guild members, we have received the reports and you are willing to quit or postpone your quests. Root bites are a menace to the city and the well being of our organizations, please follow protocol or continue on your quest. Be advice that to those who will not be here for a few days or so, please ignore this message"

    The respond message ends and the adventurers were glad.

    "Luckily for the students finished gathering for their quests are going home"

    "Yeah, sweet easy money"

    The encampment was quickly taken away with their magic devices and clean out the rest of what inside the realm. The students were already out and their things returned, and also the spoils they have before were neatly sorted out by Alche''s magic inventory.

    "Alright, tomorrow should have been the last day but nature calls. Ok everyone, run to the city before the flies followed us"

    A funny panic grows out from Alche and the students run to the city. Others just teleported away while the others play it cool and used their abilities to ride, parkour, fly, and even leap to the city. They are having fun doing so.

    Haw and Ironno were left behind but the other students with their own vehicles waiting for them.

    "Teacher, hop on"

    They offered, and they comply. Soon they drove to the city, where many other Horsin are going to the forest.

    "Why are they heading to the forest? They can''t go back until the bites are gone"

    "Teacher Ironno, do you know why?"

    "What I hear from the news, they thought your city were going to be strict. Those people don''t like being part of your trouble"

    "But the city is safer"

    "Safe, but not prepared. The swarm will attract many other than bites"

    "You mean other insects"

    "No, a lot of pests such as the crowls"

    The students were reminded them they wished to forget, and quickly asking him

    "Are they going to eat those swarms?"

    "Yeah, you''re probably right but others know how to relocate them where some roots are perfectly formed with the crusts of the trees. They make it sure that some ground can be mine out such as clay and spices"

    "Spices?"

    "Seems like you didn''t know about the forest contains. The city guild had those kinds of quests. Ask Haw more about the mission"

    The students stop there and enjoyed the road where they made it to the main cut off highway. Almost an empty road where mostly public vehicles are functioning. Private cars ceased to exist thanks to teleportation and these public vehicles are for the Horsin locals.

    Riding along where the students enjoying to ride a vehicle on their own.

    "It feels like I''m driving"

    "Yeah and the car you summoned is automatic"

    "Even our teachers didn''t know that we are not old enough to drive"

    "I don''t know about that, but this world rode mounts that you can¡¯t see anything the same from other cities"

    "Really? Did they ride like these?"

    The students show all kinds of mounts from they thought of.

    "Hmm, where''s the other mounts beside beasts?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Haw checks on one of the students'' phones and most of the videos and pictures where not found to his expectations or the right words to search on.

    "Nothing, most of these mounts are land walkers. We should see one of them someday"

    "Aw, can you explain what it looks like"

    "Only thing I could decipher is this; A creature with wings that actually attached only for a single person, all seems normal until both of them fused together as one"

    "Uh!? and that what''s you called a mount? It''s more like a possession than a thing you can ride on"

    Ironno understood it, and he mention that these types of mounts are specific for certain race. Especially for the goblins

    "Anyway, if we see those mounts you mentioned. We will give you picture of it"

    "It¡¯s alright, we never use mounts in Rune Isles"

    "Rune Isles, what about that place?"

    "That would be another time youngling, that topic might be part of your lessons someday"

    The students changed the subject as they return to their normal conversation with their classmates. The two lost into the topic about more than just what they know. From gadgets to entertainment, there is nothing can they comprehend and let them loose until they reached the school. Reaching to the school, where the students and the adventurers are already there including the parents and teachers.

    All have gathered, and Haw sees Andui and the rest welcoming them back.

    "You actually send them back, the parents were talking about bringing you guys back after the news"

    Andui sees him a bit sober.

    "And you actually look mature now after the quest. Is something changed you?"

    "I didn''t change, what the students did to the forest let me stay sober even more"

    Alche is with the other teachers explained the rest what they did for the past 4 days.

    "Let''s review, two days were staying inside the camp during the storm. The third day was about the quest and Haw will explain the rest. Finally, today we are here after the announcement, and the students ask us to go back"

    Haw was spoken out by the parents

    "Teacher Haw, will the students be going home? Your quests for them got cancelled or is there are more to do in school?"

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Haw supposed to teach the students on handling the quest and about their guild''s processing then he decided to ask the adventurers.

    "The city guild''s quests, how do you send the quest line to them?"

    "Oh yeah, City states used manual process. In this city, it is an instant and already sent to the city guild yesterday morning. The magic inventory already been scanned by their devices"

    Haw was worried for a moment, but his idea of processing would have been troublesome since he needs to supervise the students'' holdings. Enders¡¯ guilds were strict about it.

    He turns to the parents again to answer their questions

    "I don''t have anything as of now but crafting is for next week, and since these students want to do it early. They can stay, but the students who did some bonus missions will be recommended to stay"

    The students who joined Haw and Ironno''s rare monster are excited and thought it worth a time for them, except who failed to catch it. Alche brought the materials needed, and seeing the one who failed are jealous to see their catches.

    "You mean the loots from the hounder elks? Can we do it, here?"

    "Only who joined and succeeded"

    After mentioning the rare loots they brought, some parents were not pleased that their children who failed and almost humiliated to hear how they did. While the rest decide to leave and they are happy to gather what they needed. They have no class for tomorrow and the rewards give them a good allowance for their free time.

    "Wait a minute, you mean one of our kids didn''t join the rare hunt?"

    "Others who are brave enough and succeeded, I''m sorry but it''s kind of difficult to get these rank B monsters. Right?"

    The parents and relatives saw those who succeeded were proud while the other famed adventurers with their children didn''t get the prize.

    They ask to their children

    "How didn''t you get the rare monsters?"

    "Dad, we didn''t actually followed instructions and . . ."

    "Didn''t you study about these elks?"

    "No, but Teacher Haw did mention us before joining a special hunt and know some people in the forest some rare monsters"

    "Hey, give your son a break. How would you expect a B rank in a D rank area, even my daughter didn''t even face above C rank monsters"

    They give up arguing, and seeing the victors having to join the two and learning from them about rare items. The parents ask again

    "What kind of items are you trying to make with these kids?"

    "Have you known about refining?"

    "You mean making them into equipment"

    "No, that''s crafting. I mention about refining like turn the standard quality into a higher quality based on what it truly possessed"

    Reya comes into the conversation with a grin look, they saw her that expression and she expected to be true

    "Refining, meaning, are you going to make those special rank items?"

    Their eyes where widened and they heard about it from the Horsin. For hounder elks are proven very sturdy beasts and uphold any punishment, and becoming part of a key ingredient of making more valuable item that said to be S tier.

    "Reya speaks truthfully on my works"

    Reya got surprised as well as her jaw dropped as she thought he was kidding.

    "Can you really actually make it?"

    "It''s the most popular thing to do when an Hawldred (Elks) that were killed correctly. We can make five of them"

    Everyone around them were in awe, they only know that these Elks can be S tier items according by the city guild. Haw can actually do it, but he gives his disappointing reasons

    "Sadly, it won''t be given to the kids. But as a reward who will get one of the items of their choice and let them handle it. Only five of them can produced and only more than 30 students actually succeeded to defeat those monsters without destroying it"

    "The students will receive a reasonable craftsmanship by their own choice of items or equipment. Please let them be for I''ll be preparing the workshop"

    The two left them, while the students starting to argue again and the parents were speechless and congrats to the other students how they achieve these kinds of rare materials. Nothing they could say but gratitude by some of the students that they control their powers effectively. Only a few accepted the fact even the most powerful abilities they possess, they can''t overcome of how many they are after the first herd they shattered.

    The students who were left behind, saying goodbyes to the adventurers and teachers who are going to be busy today. To their surprised, they saw more new teachers joined along and they reached out to them.

    "Hello? Are you one of the new teachers?"

    A man to be familiarized as a magic swordsman but only show of a presence of a Horsin, while the rest behind him are only a few stops and the rest continue their leave.

    "Sort of, I mean . . . we were coming here for our first job as staff. To be honest, it should be next week"

    The shield student opens up in suspicion while the others didn''t show up to him.

    "Let me explained, we got the job a few days ago and the people passed by are the other education committee"

    The swordsman only gives a lousy explanation to the students leaving them more confused.

    "Ask your teachers, I''m good at confusing people since I''m not from here (laughs nervously)"

    The students eventually left but the shield student stays behind.

    "Hey, are you really teachers here?"

    "Come on kid, I . . ."

    Ironno notices a familiar face.

    "Agathean man, seems like you don''t want to be notice"

    Agathean man would never thought he would meet him again, then again.

    "Hey, could you explain these kids that I''m really working here"

    "Why would I? it''s your job, now teach them"

    "Please, I have other things to do. Like follow those guys. Bye"

    The agathean man left in a hurry while the other new teachers had nothing to say and wave them goodbye.

    "They''re weird"

    The shield student was the only student who stays while his other friends are heading out first.

    "Teacher Ironno, who was that guy?"

    "Tell him yourself, he is a magic swordsman"

    "Really? he looks like some ordinary swordsman"

    Both of them head to the workshop as they are proceeding to the next step.

    The workshop is nothing ordinary, where Haw and Ironno already understand the machines and the tools of the city. All had their own rights of specific uses and more for a broader source. The hounder elks are placed on the table where only one of the whole itself where in one piece, the two torn apart loot, where taken away and hid it, and lastly the remaining 4 whole elks will be the practiced on by the students.

    "Now, with the carcass is in place. I¡¯ll give you only three options I know to handle this kind of game. Survival, Clothing, and Equipment"

    Haw shows the schematics from a Horsin book he took for himself.

    They took turns by uploading the book to their devices and read what information they scan.

    "While you are reading it, among the three only I can enhance the quality of these materials with my own skills. Pick one of the three books and I''ll get started"

    Some teachers entered the workshop and see what they are up to. They noticed that the students who are one of the best and talented ones they recognized and yet, they noticed only a third are actually here.

    "I heard about the bonus mission and also the other students failed to get one. I have never seen many students failed like that"

    "They are hunting Hounder Elks, and returning them whole is one thing but 5 of them seems unreal to me"

    The teachers recognized something really odd and ask the students herself.

    "Where''s Clark and Flourance?"

    The shield student heard her and shout out from a far distance

    "Clark didn''t join, he was already fine having to forage. He mentioned that he didn''t trust us to actually hunt. Flourance actually joined but didn''t listen to Teacher Haw and failed"

    "He is kind of right though, Teacher Haw did all the work"

    "Atleast we got two"

    "Those two lost a lot of limbs and guts"

    "But according the Clothing book, its organ has great cleansing effects on your personal items. In Rune Isles, it is commonly required to block the scent with the right ingredient in order not to get scented by the monsters"

    "Yeah, and it also says that the heart turned into a special kind of paint for permanent warmth"

    "The Survival book has a different usage about the heart. You can cook with the right steps by using magic, and once the magic you chose to cook it with will become an independent magic, meaning you will have unlimited casting it"

    "On the other hand, the equipment shows how to make the heart into potion core network. Artificially made and help to compressed quantity of any potions and only use in a small dosage instead the entire potion like one potion or a drop of it"

    Haw nudge a bit from one of the students who calls it a potion core. He is getting annoyed by their names.

    The students began to argue and heads on the idea of the materials to be made. They soon ask to Teacher Haw about it

    "These ingredients are hard to find. Can you actually make it?"

    "As long the ingredients of this one elk are enough to make something, I''ll provide what it is needed"

    Those last words put the students in a surprised and began to play their own little game. They are only more than 30 students here and formed only to three groups from the books. Then the students set up their plan.

    "Teacher Haw, can you introduce us all the parts so that we can analyze it and decide what to do with it"

    Haw saw their plan and added his own rule.

    "Ok, but remember that some parts can''t satisfy to distribute all of you. The requirements need to be a precise amount in order to have a better item"

    The students understand and began preparing their devices of any of value for their future. The heart is already given and they decide this

    "Then give us what parts that can tribute for all of us"

    Haw writes down on the board and says every part to be possible for them.

    "Bones, Antlers, Hide, Meat, and Soul"

    The list shows as they properly examine among the recipes that could be useful for them.

    In the meantime, Haw explained the other parts.

    "There are other parts of the elk can''t be given it to you all. Such as the heart that is needed in the equipment category, and it requires the entire heart to make"

    "The skull itself won''t be part of the bone, as it contains the source of magic it acted. It is important that it needs to be whole or you can lower its quality in some other way. All specifications regarding to its organs are needed such as it uses for any sort of alchemy or chemistry for further refining other ingredients. The rest will be on that book"

    One of the students ask him

    "So, can we do ourselves with the remaining elks we had"

    "Yes, only what you in your inventory or any other ingredients you have. Like the heart in the equipment, the main process of making it by through forgery with the runic stones. The runes need to be in correct order as the heart need to be compressed even further until the heart is able to beat like it was alive and the runes merge with it. Merging in the right order can cause anything that the heart absorb something and released like a heartbeat. It only be used by any sort of liquid to be concentrated and released like it becomes only a drop"

    "However, the chances of making it relies only to the rune writings. A perfect writing is all it needed to make it, and these runes are needed to be carve with the strongest power contained by the forger"

    "A perfect writings, can we make those kinds of runes teacher?"

    "I don''t know, and these type of hearts were only produced in a few. Only people know that they failed like they can''t use it to gather Alga''s rain drops"

    "Alga? you mean the moon?"

    "Yes, sometimes the Alga''s light exposed the clouds and rain alongside each other. This is the only way to prove that the rain drops fully concealed with Alga''s light. When the raindrop preserves the light, using the heart will permanently bound the light and water"

    The students raised their suggestions and request it to Haw.

    "Then can we, only us in this class, have it to ourselves?"

    "Sure, all parts in this elk are yours fairly only what I stated on the board"

    "No, what I mean is give us some runes to make the heart. Our device might copy it, right?"

    Haw knew making these hearts are too difficult to make, unless these students can somehow make it.

    "Alright, you have 4 more elks to experiment it"

    The teachers behind of the class intrude them

    "Uhmm students, I think you shouldn''t try using devices on crafting please"

    "Why not?"

    The teachers bring out some articles from the city guild, and one of them is the dwarven runes.

    "According to this article from the city guild. You''ll see that the devices don''t have the power to produce those rune writings. You will actually destroy the runes if you don''t know how much power is needed to be carved"

    Haw brings in the article and read it to himself, in different language. Then the teacher had to help him

    "Hmm, they are just experiment their way of producing runes. Ironno knows how to carve runes but can''t write what he can''t understand. He just memorizes them that fits his profession"

    "Then what ways to make those runes?"

    "Read the ingredients"

    The teachers read the book in equipment and saw what kind of runes needed.

    "Do you have this kind of stones?"

    "I''ll ask for delivery after the students decide"

    The research was over and the students finally decide what they wanted.

    "All of you have finally decide what I will make, just write it down and give it to me and used the rest of it to make your own crafts"

    The students give him the note what they wanted. Alche comes in after Haw finished bringing the details.

    "All of you seem excited and the other teachers here for inspection I guess"

    "No, we were amazed seeing such a B rank monster from these students"

    Alche sets up his things and began to bring out his presentation.

    "Alright, it''s time to make high grade materials"

    The students began to make their own items and leaving the most key ingredients for storage. While they create their own special weapons and armor, they began to use the preference of the book.

    "We could just sell these parts"

    "No way, we are going to cook it. There is a recipe of making good steak"

    "Done, my bone harpoon. I need now is some magic enhancement then I''m done"

    "Why would I going to make shield related item? . . . I already have a shield ability . . . I said no"

    "Leather it, then place some magic scrolls on it"

    "Would it that work?"

    "I just need a secondary weapon, I''m a mage by the way"

    "But it is a waste of an infinite use leather scroll"

    "It''s for emergency!"

    The students having their own ways and nothing much to see all those high graded items. The talks they have are reasonable, but with only experienced their first quest. Alche and the teachers were surprised by the three books from their students.

    "Well now, ladies did you read that?"

    "I have never thought these kinds of weapons are used for"

    "I would ask Ironno, is he still outside of the workshop?"

    "Is he still there? He''s been there since the class started"

    Ironno left and now he is with Haw, presenting the students'' desired items. The teachers continue watch over the students, and the two outside read the list.

    "Aulkiye Smsor, Hawl''aff, Byongirh, Nuwe, Tayii, Red locet and Faiysjh"

    "Look, they written alongside with it. They want this type of terms"

    "No, these ones would be best for the rest of us"

    Ironno gives the list back to him.

    "Powerful items!? but never near close beyond that"

    "Hawldreds are just animals, and the most powerful ones are the ore from Rune Isles"

    "Yes, and people of this city already thought legendary monsters give the most powerful items"

    "They should remember that the technology they have are not made out of their monsters from their world. Now they are fusing with this world''s resources"

    For the entire day, the students focus on their craftsmanship on those elks and made their own gear out of it. They soon learn more about the materials they need and the failures they had done after a few attempts, nonetheless, they are enjoying their time. One of the students ask each other

    "So what will we going to do with Teacher Haw''s rare items?"

    "Like we always do in the anime"

    "Another competition? No, I won''t accept it"

    "But we''re going to test our new items though, and besides, other classmates will overwhelm us. We are not cheating here"

    "I don''t like this"

    "Trust me, we have free time next weekends. Since the rewards are good enough"

    Haw and Ironno look outside of the school, where a strange colored light appeared. Very strange but familiar to see, and later heard an announcement coming from the public speakers outside of the school.

    ¡°Dear citizens, we finally raise the dome to block any insects coming to this city. Please be advice that there is no blocking by the natural sunlight. We apologized by without mentioning the facility built for such emergency¡±

    It was too well prepared, by the look of both Haw¡¯s and Ironno¡¯s expression, they seem the city is getting faster to adapt.

    ¡°Hey Haw, is that the same dome that Mountaiwall use to protect itself from the invasion of the eastern pass from the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how did they managed to make it without prior testing?¡±

    ¡°They are too prepared, more like I¡¯m wondering what that dome¡¯s mana made off¡±

    ¡°We are going to report it to the guild¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, you kinker¡±

    ¡°Sigh* why not?¡±

    ¡°There are only 3 types of mana out of 5 could make it. Our own people have already know this kind of barriers¡±

    The city is now covered by a magic barrier, a dome from what they see. What will happen next to this city.

 Enders Bridge - Chapter 012

    COI C12

    Enders Bridge, a foundation of ruins where the bridge stand firm and tilted. Many buildings stand erect on it without any signs of falling. Men walk through the days of horrid and spoils of the relentless days of random attacks by the rune isles'' madness. Monsters feed through magic and kept crawling by the Enders Bridge fire towers, shines reached throughout of the Rune Isles east. Dungeons saw, Monsters wander, and Soil rot. These Isles of ruin never ceased to fear where the metal and ores sink below to scavenged, and these ores reached to the storage.

    "The city of isekai had increased the wages for their demands of ores. Its beyond man whoever gather this amount"

    "The enders guilds would become a mining company if isekai city kept buying it for the next few months"

    "They should have brought their men here, if they need this absurd amount, they should be bringing the manpower"

    "Bah! The expedition did them worse and they are still afraid to get here"

    Talks turned to rumors about what happened, and the men are now realizing that there are some Isekai City''s adventures passing by and interrupt them.

    "Hey! What did you say about our city?"

    The men saw the adventures with a recognizable symbol that they are from the city guild.

    "I just want to know why your people can''t bring a workforce to gather your ores here"

    "Did you forget that this city kept under siege from time to time?"

    "That''s right, and the Enders guilds are there to fight. We got sieged all of the time because all of our man power are used up"

    The adventurers watch over the city and can''t believe it but it is true. The city only lacks food and heavily abundant of scavenged ores and scrap metal, and from below of the city where the monsters fostered where it can overwhelm them in numbers.

    "Those monsters are skinny as always when it reached to the city"

    "It is strange to see such monsters become desperate to came here to scavenge our kills"

    "Even their meat is as poisonous to us even purified"

    Raker Mawns watch below of the city seeing ironic cause and effects. Cannibalistic monsters that are willing to eat anything from the rotten dead, and these monsters itself produce so much toxins that is hard for them to throw away when its scent attracted more of them.

    "Let''s head back, the scavenging is over. Let''s do it again next week"

    The chokepoint of the bridge where there is a functional drawbridge, fully built by the founders. Leaving the land creatures had no problem to kill among themselves, the flying one is the threat where the pylons are scaring them away. Somewhere along the bridge where the guild called Raker Mawn stands. Daygen reads the letter by Haw Edan requesting materials needed to make, he grins a bit seeing the rest of the report.

    "Poor Haw, He should learn more about them. These 16 years olds are not mature until they reached 20s"

    He continue to read about the description what Haw wrote.

    "Potion power core, Elk''s staff, Ivory Plating, Elk spirit, Absolute cure ointment, Savior Brooch, and Beast scent. Hmm, so they named Hawldred as Hounder Elks and by few terms regarding those two elks"

    Juela bothered him as she entered his office.

    "More words spread about Haw in the halls, is there no chance of privacy about him?"

    "What do you think who kept pestering his message"

    "Mostly the women here, do you know why?"

    "Try asking them, I''d be busy on his request. Hope you get along"

    Juela went out where her curious proceeds by their espionage only to Haw.

    Daygen pulls out a ledger for any connections he had throughout the years with the materials needed.

    "Legendary items? Seems like the gobins are truly are the master craftgobs. He should have told those younglings about those craft guilds in gobins territory. They are willing to trade anything in regards to mana"

    He paused a bit, and realized something else. By only in fade thought. He sarcastically remembered

    "Right? the east coast in Mountaiwall"

    Daygen pulls out a few papers to write a letter to the other guilds in Enders Bridge in craftmanship.

    "Let''s see I could find one before this mining situation is getting better"

    "Elves met his students, and they acted oddly especially to the girls"

    "I knew I shouldn''t give you Haw''s reports. We''re already hated the city, but the children"

    "HEY! Be quiet! My head churns by the sound of scavenged metals"

    "They demand too much ores, what are they trying to build with it"

    Raker Mawns are in a trivial argument, where the females were annoyed about the demands of ores and the men fend off the monsters due to the noise attracted from the scavenging.

    "Don''t try to add Haw''s reports to the circle. Just go to the city and see it for yourself"

    The argument ensues inside the guild, where many members rather sleep on the stairs where most rooms are fully occupied. They are not supposed to be here and mostly rest outside in their camps in rune isles. Yet the sounds of scavenged metals didn''t wake them up but the monsters attracted to it, forced and no choices, there is nothing they can do but to fall back. The guild''s building is big and tall of a tower, because of no enclosed walls. They can hear through the echoes of their arguments. They never would have thought this could happen when the demands of ore are coming from Isekai City.

    "There are other rooms to argue, but you chose to argue here"

    "Enough! I heard one of you read Haw''s reports"

    Juela reached them through her shouts, she is still in the higher floors walking down as she heard them.

    "We heard it. Can you explain why?"

    The Raker Mawn who wished to sleep or rest on the steps of the stairs kept their distance to the walking lane as they cornered themselves in each end of the stairs. They''re forced to sleep and heard them speak

    "I apologized . . ."

    "Then SHUT UP!"

    Loud of misinterpretation grew by the members, and she continue and ignore their comments.

    "The personalities of these students are getting worse. Messages by Ironno who he trained the students turned rebel and bullied one of their own as their test subject"

    "For a 16years old and have the power of all traits and strength. They overwhelmingly destroy parts of the forest"

    Juela listens them clearly, as where the others almost concern by it as they sleep.

    "Since when did it happened?"

    "It was yesterday and this letter was written on the same day"

    "How did they managed to deliver it here so quickly?"

    "The adventurers from Isekai City has some messaging network or something and quickly bring it here. I forgot that the quest Haw made is needed to be acknowledge by the city guild"

    "Ok I''ll stop there. Now about the forest"

    Juela finally reached down to the floor where the members argue. Most of them are women and some men are there to rest their heads on the tables.

    "The forest is exposed by the full Alga''s light in a short time, and reports about the city that a lockdown was executed"

    "That''s a bit . . ."

    "For them, I think it is recommendable. Mentioning about the forest when the rise of root bites'' nests"

    "Are they not prepared the pests of this world?"

    "That''s their choice, Root bites are always overpopulated because of the forest and its size of the tree roots"

    One of the members, a man, snuck into the conversation about Haw again.

    "Edan will have a problem here, according to his reports about the destruction of the forest. Two of it are in different actions. First is the harvest and second is the purge, and I want to ask more about this matter"

    "Myrrkei!? How did you get here?"

    "This guild always echoes when you argue here. Tirelessly, reaching here is quite a journey"

    Myrrkei looks tired but his sense of exploration knows about the forest''s restoration.

    "Especially it continues to adapt where those people lived"

    The women turn back to Juela

    "Juela, this is what we know about the report and it''s only about their interactions"

    "I have no concern about him, but the people who wished to read his reports"

    "Your visits to the city last time made other members curious especially the change of plans. Did you forget about that Juela?"

    Myrrkei defends her with logical sense

    "Mostly politics, I have explored inside the city one night and given all expression by their people. I have to say, freedom and peace have their own merits"

    Myrrkei stops here and began to leave.

    "That''s all I needed to say, I''ll be taking my rest somewhere"

    Juela intentionally lose the subject about Haw, and focusing on more important matters. After a few more talks with the members and decides to leave and went back to Daygen. Daygen sees her

    "Did you know about the espionage?"

    "Yeah, but the situation is greater"

    "Is it the ores?"

    "No, it is about the forest"

    Daygen reaches a different paper than what he is holding now and showed it to her.

    "Then are you interested in a scouting mission near Isekai City?"

    Juela read it with her own eyes in confusion

    "No payment? Is this a kind of joke?"

    "Keep reading"

    She continues and saw a note.

    "Ruined men, your ruined ones we have come across had engaged during their hunts. If your reports made it within the week, then you know what I meant. Please lend us your men to explore the new domain of the barren forest. I will not include the purge trees deeper within the forest from the north, my people had already in closed watched for the time. You know our ways ruined. Favors are more valuable than items. Sincerely Mylnoie"

    Juela realizes the connections, Haw did it but no knowledge of it. This new phenomenon of what the Isekai can do, and nature feeds their mana secretly.

    "Not interested?"

    "In the other way around, did our guild recovers any form of information from the ruins?"

    Juela''s sash scrolls move where her hidden key ring is.

    "You''re still free to access it, and say my regards to the archivists"

    Juela takes her leave and Daygen returned back to his papers, the one he keeps holding before Juela came in.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Myrrkei (human) and U''ecin (human), they are the only two who wanted to enter the forest"

    He later read their personal records and information.

    "Myrrkei, the explorer, who lacks any equipment to fight. He only excels to escape any threats"

    "U''ecin, an excavator, who has many completed jobs of harvesting ores. He is a bandits and raiders exterminator, his sole reason to do any excavating jobs because it attracts what he is truly be doing, looting"

    "Ah yes, Ironno''s companion, U''ecin. Will he ever get a kill during the city lockdown?"

    He closed his ledger and continue doing his work. After a brief of time, the two members venture out from the guild where their employer came in. A hired employer from Isekai City comes forth who was employed by the Eldesune.

    "The rat man and Cin, are you ready to leave?"

    They just nodded and head out first as the employer follows them as he hates how they respond.

    To the end of the city where they enter Kinteinnou region, there are wreckage of ships floating along like a road to the region. Barely anything to be a town for residences like those people enjoy walking and stomping on metals. Neither was scavenged nor repaired, it was set there by the difficulty to improvised. An entire fleet becomes the pathway from Rune Isles to Kinteinou, nothing more to amaze but what inside by these ships.

    "It feels like a squatter here, why didn''t they rebuild the bridge?"

    "There once a battle here where the people of the west invade through this passage. This is the outcome and it was lucky enough to sacrifice some parts of the landmark"

    The employer saw only the wreckage and only a few inhabitants on each ruin, mostly they are street vendors or small storages for the ores.

    "A vendor? Is there anything to sell in these isles?"

    "Check it for yourself, you''d be surprised from what is it"

    The employer checks one of the vendors and saw rather surprising.

    "These are broken legendary weapons"

    "Legendary? None of us can even use it due to its ancient worn downed appearance"

    "What did it needs?"

    The vendor answered him

    "It needs a hero''s power or some sort of way to unlock it¡¯s requirements"

    The employer checks one by one of the items for anything of value.

    Suddenly, another isekai citizen appeared wandering about the vendor. This woman overheard their discussion, especially they called it legendary. She stood behind them until a few familiar items she sees. The vendor noticed her

    ¡°Oh hello there, do you have something what you see here?¡±

    The employer focuses on the item that he thought to be familiar but the taint and rust had ruined its image. As for the woman at the back

    ¡°If these really are those weapons, then it¡¯s probably a hero¡¯s weapon¡±

    Myrrkei responded to her

    ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s called?¡±

    ¡°Probably, it is because it looks ok beside getting dirt all over¡±

    The vendor agreed

    ¡°Yes, but I managed to sold off some of it who can use it¡±

    "Then that''s one should be the legendary weapons; leviathan, Bolrog, Spartan, or something, anyway did you managed to unlock it?"

    She asks the employer as he held it and respond

    "Do you know anything about it?"

    "Barely, I''m a researcher who recently got here. It told about heroes are fighting evil"

    U''ecin pat the employer at the back to telling him to move on.

    "Oh yeah, sorry but we have to leave"

    "Wait a minute, where you guys headed?"

    Myrrkei answered

    "On a quest investigating about those swarm limpers"

    She stops a bit in fear and annoyance by those insects, but her determination puts her through.

    "Then could I tag along"

    "We can, and it will be your own responsibility to protect yourself"

    The employer gets nervous and tries to persuade her.

    "If you didn''t know, the rat, this mission is dangerous"

    U''ecin interferes calmly

    "Like?"

    "I didn''t even explain yet. Miss, the elves ask me personally to collect anyone in the enders at least one by the guild name, Raker Mawn, and do you know it specialized for"

    "Raker Mawn!! Those guys who actually beat the two swordswomen of Saint Heroes"

    The employer just nod and ask the other two.

    "Then can you explain what you guys can do?"

    Myrrkei stays silent and U''ecin seen him acted like this before. He is certain that Myrrkei told them what he knows. Through U''ecin''s thought

    "The man acted in a whim, Myrrkei, can teach very well if you understand him. Years of him by exploring which he discovered many unidentified that he rather doing it, alone"

    then he responds to the employer

    "The Collection of old descendants since the Enders Bridge founded. All classes to function in a city, battle, and the wilderness. This mission requires only to investigate, and what this mission requires. Also, none of them can''t describe me like this one"

    The employer and the researcher where not too keen to understand what U''ecin is talking about. The employer only knows about his role

    "I''ll only guess of this guy to be an explorer"

    "Why would he blabbers out missions and that? Did he do something with it?"

    The employer places his hands on his face for such idiocy he had to pull through, and the two Raker Mawn members have nothing better to explain, but further the confusion.

    "Anyhow, how dangerous would it be?"

    Myrrkei answered her question with a straight detail.

    "We''re investigating a forest that can manifest itself into a dungeon, while being rained down by swarms"

    "A mission like that, it shouldn''t be two people can handle it"

    and the employer agrees

    "She''s right, you need more than two members to actually investigate an unknown dungeon"

    The two might know more about this work, and the two of them seem didn''t bothered by it. U''ecin complied

    "True, and I expect there is more would be joining"

    The researcher pulls out her own notes and check her plans

    "Say, can I join your mission. I''m not getting paid of course, I just want to know more about your guild''s practices, and hearing you about a collection of descendants before, and stuff from previous members got me wondering"

    The employer kept resisting her idea

    "I told you, it''s too dangerous to join them"

    Myrrkei pulls out a card and give it to her

    "Then how about joining. It is more interesting, especially we have a library stored years since the city''s foundation. You might find other guilds connected to each other"

    "Hey! it''s kind of fast to recruit a researcher"

    The researcher quickly takes the invitation as the employer complained.

    "I''ll take it, but is it there any validation?"

    U''ecin sarcastically sighs behind his back at her

    "Only you are there for the rights but the pay is none existent and you have to loot during your missions"

    "What kind of loots?"

    "I don''t know, Rune Isles'' broken items"

    Only that, she turns around and proceed heading to the guild. Where the three move on and the employer got skeptic

    "Really? Like that, you just invite one of our citizens that quickly"

    "There is no pay, would you mind get in a guild like that?"

    The employer shuts up and forgets he even try to talk to them. Myrrkei speaks of her a bit that U''ecin should have

    "She just wanted to be a researcher, right? Then she should have that kind of opportunity since the library would be a free gain for her"

    Reaching to the gates of Kinteinou where all the carriages are in hold because of the lockdown, and more others returned and showered by dead root bites. All of them ride one of the carriages headed to their destination, hoping they are stop closer to the city.

    In the guild, Juela heard news of a new member as a researcher.

    "The card of society, how did she managed to convinced the minds of the guild"

    The researcher came with the same she was after meeting the three.

    "Let me introduce myself, I''m Tabitha Scire, I want to know more about this world"

    The elder lady is the one who talk to her while the others heard them within the tower halls.

    "Speak truthfully youngling, you were just recommended by the card of society. It tells us that you want to know something"

    "Yes, I want to know more about the history even during the fall"

    "Then why chose here?"

    Tabitha opens up to them and her wishes, she is kind of naive where she going through that for the past days. Yet she repeats again

    "I want to know what happened to the people who entered this world before us, and convinced my people to leave"

    The statement was familiar feeling to be heard, the echoes of the tower reached Daygen and the other known members who witnessed Mayor''s plea. The elder lady spoke an unfamiliar slang

    "By the saints"

    while Tabitha complies

    "Please, let me join the guild. I don''t believe staying here is a good idea after many books I read told many other worlders"

    Daygen and the others from the higher floors let them be as they listen through it all.

    After a long talk, where the members heard it all. Many didn''t even know about the city except by those who joined Daygen, the 9 members who joined, and the two stayed in the city to recruit and train. A rumored member who saved the four citizens of Isekai, and the madness of those few members'' hatred to the city. Only now to understand nothing as she spouts only in the terms of this researcher.

    "I can do anything by cleaning and other stuff . . ."

    "There''s no need for that. Your reasons to convinced them will be worthwhile and the studies you will find here should be suffice"

    The elder lady stops there and announced her rights

    "The researcher of Isekai City . . ."

    Tabitha flinched a bit and kept to herself

    "I am not an official researcher but ok"

    ". . . you are here to gain the knowledge the history of the older other worlders. You will see the truth and the irony, and some worlds are actually as one"

    She raised her hand and the hand she catches what was thrown from above. Someone threw a small piece as it lands on the palm of her hand and she shows it to her.

    "Our members did their research on your people that might connect something from before"

    Tabitha saw what she held and picks it up.

    "Is a chip, wait, it is a memory chip from an old phone"

    The members got it right from they expected, Tabitha explained it and later added more

    "There''s some logo on it and . . . OH MY!"

    The shock surprises her and ask them.

    "How did you get this?"

    "It''s from the descendants, once old tool lost its uses as its parts sway to death. You have the parts of our secrets, welcome to the guild"

    Cheers echoed where only a handful cheer while the others slept throughout this sudden moment. Tabitha was in shock and to believe that she couldn''t find any clues from other cities.

    She asks the elder lady,

    "Why didn''t they have one in the other cities?"

    Members from the other floors echoed down to her

    "Because these are the heirlooms of the forefathers, it is too important to be sealed away from a race who originally lived here"

    "That means, you''re the people from another world too"

    Answers from different voices as needed to answer her

    "Even you have proof, nothing will changed about your people"

    "The foundation is the only gateway back in a correct settings and time"

    "Our dearest new member, you must understand that returning to your world must be done once"

    "Or else the both worlds connected permanently. It should be teleported once and no traces"

    Tabitha pulls out one of her pockets and realized something.

    "No way, I forgot my device was destroyed"

    "What are you going to do with your "device"?"

    "I want to know that my people know about the foundation"

    "Don''t you try to speak of it to your people. These past changes made other city states being careful"

    Tabitha understands that part, she was mock by it by the other people who wanted to stay and used their powers to prevent it.

    "Like the east, where they abandoned the city to live their new life"

    Tabitha shouldn''t be surprise by this except some people are the descendants in the same world as her.

    Juela reaches Tabitha with her sash scrolls and lie down her shoulder.

    "Welcome to the guild, you''ve been spacing out a bit and the others let you be for the time"

    "Oh, how long was I been out?"

    "Out? you acted frozen"

    Everyone acted their own way and the others kept themselves to sleep.

    "So, are we not going to meet the guild master?"

    "You are free heading to the guild master of what you need, but let me remind you something"

    Her sash moves freely around Tabitha

    "Yes?"

    "They opened up to you the most controversial information that you mustn''t let your people know"

    "You mean there are other descendants once lived in my world"

    "Indeed, and these descendants won''t hold back making your people as their enemies. They are already made the legacy out of it and become the Enders Bridge symbols of possibilities"

    Tabitha gulp down her throat as she need to quench her throat. Juela uses her sashes to summoned a nice refreshing drink and says a familiar words

    "Want a cola?"

    Tabitha drank it and the taste is too perfect to recognize.

    "It is cola"

    "Then don''t forget not to mention about them. Convinced your people the other way, this is an apocalyptic world"

    Tabitha thought to herself that their people who are here and she wants to know

    "Why didn''t they leave too?".

    Being an overpowered woman from another world, where people before her entered this world. From what this girl saying to her, she should be thinking the obvious. These people were fighting among each other, and the thought of them didn''t further to save the world for how long. Assuming by her thoughts that the Enders Bridge founded for 80 or more years, then there should be a town filled this kind of people. She worries about it, why didn''t they leave just like them as they have the opportunity. Yet she has the idea of the foundation.

    "Ma''am? when did the foundation built?"

    "Oh my, how bad is my intrusion. My name is Juela Ri-E''ash. Yet I remain serious"

    Juela shows a calm expression as Tabitha felt it and her sight of seeing her made her anxious.

    "The foundation was designed by the people before you. It took many generations to make the design and honored the wishes from the friends who outlived them. Your people now would be the luckiest to leave where the descendants no longer re-adapt back to their home world"

    "I understand, like the cola you give me. Can you tell me about the year they knew?"

    "I apologized, I don''t know either, but it was made who knew how to"

    Juela guides Tabitha to the floors of the guild and continue the conversation.

    Tabitha thought she headed to the library, walking up the stairs were many members slept.

    "The guild is sure is crowded"

    "There''s trouble outside of the city and they were forced to get inside"

    They continue further and stops on the floor with the sign of residence.

    "This is your room, Tabitha, the library only be used by the card had given you. This room requires magic and . . ."

    "Juela? I am reluctant to use my power"

    "Then use the card, there are many members are none magic users. You still have chances here"

    Juela opens the rooms where hard to believe on Tabitha''s eyes.

    "The room is so spacious but the halls seem to look tight"

    "There is a collection of magic rooms from the ruins. You can see the outside of the guild to be small but big in the inside, it is near identical by your magic devices like your city''s advancement"

    Tabitha looks outside of the room that is to be door to door in a small gap apart, and the inside is as spacious that she could ever see. Tabitha goes in and Juela takes her leave, without any thought of saying anything. Tabitha was left in a room with the table with her lunch. She looks at the only one window and saw light magic spreading inside the room. She is impressed by all this as she laid back on the couch.

    She pulls herself out the couch and brings out her notes.

    "Day 26, I lost tract since traveling from Agatheus. Goblin renegades broke my device put me at lost. Thanks to with some help from the locals where I reached Enders Bridge. Rumors and legends about humans who thrive here with a cause, and to my surprised that it is a full human city. Agatheus is truly an all-race city but causes me a lot trouble where other locals are aggressive to us who attacked the east coast. Getting in the city was easy and the finding to rest is near impossible because of its squatter lifestyle"

    "This guild, Raker Mawn, has connection by the legends. Just like the people from Agatheus City said, once you know about them, the likely for me to get caught in between conflicts. Knowing that these descendants don''t want any correlation from what they stated, and I am more eager to find out more as a member of Raker Mawn"

    She stops there and added to her mind while she eats.

    "The dangers of finding out that the descendants are here and Agatheus'' warnings. Somethings tell me that getting involved in Horsin theories should not mess with, I only need to convinced them to leave"

    Juela joins with the elder lady with the conversation they never thought to come by.

    "Oh, young lady, it''s your father''s"

    "Please madam, I would mourn rather to remember him"

    The elder lady took a drink and pour tea on Juela''s cup

    "Yet the girl knows, your expectation will be mix though since an era can changed any living mortal"

    "I don''t need to bother by it and I still need to understand her city''s way of life"

    Juela picks up her drink as she took a bite with her lunch.

    "I''ll let you be, young lady, and please don''t treat the Isekai City what you expected"

    "Thank you for your concern, Madam"

    The Enders Bridge, slowly slip away the information and legends follow through. The adventurers will know its tales and should not be blinded that they were the main causes, they thought what they know that these heroes are. They should know more about who are this evil, the ruins itself only show the fall of the civilizations and the region. Think harder, don''t conclude too quickly. Many lives didn''t respect history, especially the poorest quotes of philosophy ever tread. The city states are united, but the relations between people differs.

 The Agathean Employees - Chapter 013

    COI C13

    Isekai City was swarmed by root bites where countless of its nests disturbed by Alga''s light. The upcoming 4 nights kept since the return of Sister''s Hope students. A magic shield was raised and only the identified citizens are allowed in and out, leaving the locals to require their IDs but humbly declined. Haw and Ironno no longer send their reports through delivery by their people and forced in silenced. The other Horsin people accepted the lockdowns and put themselves to work on Stranding Island for the time being, yet many complaints during the night where Ironno''s previous conversation reunited.

    "I never thought the Agathean man would work with your people. For a rusic like me would never have seen this close"

    "Maybe, an Enders like you should know the reason, right?"

    Ironno shakes his head and ask him a question

    "How did you get the job anyway?"

    Agathean man shakes his drinks and gives off a suspicious look, as himself, want to know how did they did it.

    "They act like a common people, no, more like they know who to find. Did you have something to do with it?"

    Rusic is a bit confused

    "Heh? Like how common did they do?"

    "It''s like this, they chose only base on the physique and limitation regarding logistics"

    "Limitations? Huh?"

    "I see, then my partner had favors to them"

    "Ironno, what do you know?"

    "Classified, and only shows when it benefits me"

    "Truly named of ruins. Rusic, I believed you won''t argue right?"

    The rusic just nods and listens

    "Yeah, and you acting suspicious about it made me questions about you instead of us"

    Agathean man took it a brief time and tells them what it is

    "They are searching teachers who are willing to spar with the other co-workers. That''s not all, they also do mini mock battles with the students"

    "This is too familiar to an academy from the city states"

    He brag on and on where the two thought it was natural to adapt

    "I''m not even finished yet, the pay they used is Pebblechips"

    They seem to be in deep surprised that the Agthean man himself was shock and bringing up a special coin.

    "Pebblechips, I thought it was their currency cards or device, but it is more related to ours"

    "Yeah, and even the runic stones translated it right makes me surprised even more"

    "Oh be quiet rusic, Ironno, do you have anything to say on this?"

    Ironno, only kept quiet and stares at it and think. Agathean man tries to pester him a bit more while the rusic waited for him, after a moment it turns into some interrogation. Rusic decided to ask him and proceed the conversation.

    "Ironno? Hey Agathean man, let''s continue, just let him go. I want to know more what you have in mind"

    Agathean man stares right at Ironno and changes gaze to the Rusic who pulls his collar right at him, while Ironno momentarily stops his translation rune.

    "Proceed ya wee man or I clod ya like da lad at ya"

    "Alright"

    Ironno listens as his mind put himself into a dilemma.

    "I was trying to say is that the school picks all the right people. Me, a magic swordsman who is a legitimate fighter. I got acquainted with the others and we realized something as well, I''ve been teaming up with the people who can do dungeons work"

    It just a normal discussion from what rusic thought and puts himself into a frenzy, and intentionally punches him as the Agathean man blocks it with his magic.

    "Bloody go to the daemons you rotten skulls for maggots"

    "I already told you the truth and . . . Aaaaaah!"

    "That is the most blatant explanations I ever heard, the entire world has many dangers and why so worried about?"

    The two began quarrelling and brawling between their exchanges, while Ironno finally understood. In his thoughts

    "So this what the school is planning, surviving or something more. The Agathean man has already figured it out"

    The fight ceased and the Rusic let the man be with his anger unchecked, and as for the Agathean man didn''t even finish what he is trying to say. His mouth was bruised but still can speak. Ironno turns to him and said it while the stone was inactive. Whisper to his ears, as he understood quite a bit and leave a hard expression.

    "I don''t get it why rusic acted like that?"

    The Agathean man only respond it before . . . yet

    "That''s why I wanted to work with them, it''s like they found something valuable"

    Rusic came into their conversation as the stone remained inactive.

    "Ya clod should be done weeping, and let''s get going"

    Then the three of them continue on.

    Haw is in school, letting himself busy within the school lab. Reya joined in with the other new teachers as they practice their new lab equipment. "From burners to all types of curving glasses, there is quite a lot of it in this entire lab"

    "Books regarding to chemistry and new profound magic lab on the other, it''s been less than I could imagined"

    The Horsin teachers speculated the lab to their own knowledge and as for Reya introduced any useful equipment she can.

    "Surely you can''t understand all of these right?"

    "That''s why we can''t go near of it. That''s how an alchemists can do for now"

    They soon gathered around with Reya supervising their meeting. Haw joins along to introduce the new employees. One of the Horsin didn¡¯t show too kindly about politeness. While the other one is sincere and questionably acting friendly to Haw, but they get along by not showing anything hostile, for now at least.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone behave like that¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but this who I am¡±

    ¡°Certainly, at first I don¡¯t trust him too. No locals acted too nicely under the Agatheus City¡±

    ¡°For the love of, please starts the introduction already. Now I know why you guys needed to be supervise like this¡±

    Reya thought the interview had problems, but even Haw couldn¡¯t get along with that polite man. The agatheans told Haw about their introduction.

    ¡°Alright, but there is a catch¡±

    ¡°What catch?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really, but we won¡¯t give our real name that¡¯s the deal we make because of the pebblechips¡±

    Haw sneaks a whisper to Reya as one of them continue their reasons for it. Reya didn¡¯t get why people won¡¯t tell their names, and probably because of this city change their name as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll play along, and I¡¯ll be asking question about it¡±

    ¡°Alright, please make it subtle for me to understand¡±

    ¡°Ok, my name is First and this is Second. We are from Agatheus City, and there should be one more but he wasn¡¯t here at this moment. The other one would be a citizen, it would be easier to talk to her than us¡±

    ¡°Then prefer my name to be real, I am Haw Edan. All four of you, for what purpose are you working on this school?¡±

    ¡°Actually, one of us is an actual candidate being a teacher, while for us doing a project¡±

    ¡°In other words, we are here is making a sphere. According to our employers, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°And now, we are here to complete it through pebblechips which is the sign of trust. And my reason to hide my name¡±

    Pebblechips, amazing how it pays through comparing their service and the quality of their performance. It is the most trustworthy currency to employers and abusive if certain agreement led to slavery. Luckily, the school made the contract as humane as possible. It still felt like taking advantage nonetheless, with only three Horsin working for them. Either they are trustworthy or a liability, it is sure that both of them can share their interest with.

    ¡°You recommended it to us remember, Haw?¡±

    ¡°I know, and it is a recommendation¡±

    ¡°Just tell them why they accept it¡±

    ¡°Why did you guys accept the pebblechips? I have a different contract with them to help the school¡±

    ¡°It is probably the project we are going to make, if it is that important to make a facility. Then I¡¯m probably guess they know about the portal abuse in the foundation¡±

    ¡°Uhm, our employer is over here. I think we should better ask her¡±

    ¡°Not now, Second. I¡¯m not the type to ask a common situation happening to this city. Even Agatheus City had this problem during the night¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright First, their problems will be solved if they figured it out in time¡±

    ¡°Like I would, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t trust those good little mocks. Sorry Second¡±

    Reya understood about what these people are saying. A little too much having the other guy getting cornered by the two. Enough of her self-distraction, it is about the those pebblechips. They won¡¯t be paid unless all demands are satisfied, which helps them control the situation. It was kind of absurd thought to be paid until it is complete, yet, these people accepted it without even try to completely fill up their forms. She remembers them saying ''Pebblechips are the only thing you could trust now'' by Thean no less. Whereas the three talk a bit more serious on the project.

    ¡°What¡¯s your part doing with the project? I¡¯ll be the one be setting up the sphere¡¯s controls. Second?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be doing external project for the sphere. If anyone who don¡¯t do inside the sphere. I¡¯ll instruct them to do it for me, but I¡¯ll be the one be facing the after effect¡±

    ¡°Mine should be filling up the position on this project¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be our labor? I don¡¯t mind a helping hand . . . Oh¡±

    Second thought of him filling up some positions, then he realizes about the sphere. What sphere is coming here? And to be this important means by looking at him, an Enders.

    First already know about it, it is too early for the citizens know how to get the best selection of recruits. It¡¯s kind of identical for the Enders recruiting in their cities. Trying to be suspicious all the time won¡¯t be easy under that kind of stress. The pebblechips was the answer, many don¡¯t like it is not because of trying to control the employees but the opportunity to trade the stolen money with the price of choosing from the victim. Anything, from what he thought. Reya didn¡¯t show no intellect about it, but for First, it is something not take chances to take from him or from them.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    By the end with the project planning, Haw had his head wrap around those two hidden names.

    ¡°For what reasons are you using fake names¡±

    ¡°I told you . . .¡±

    ¡°Any names beside from this city¡¯s language¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our name by choice, but it probably because of the trend of this city¡±

    ¡°You mean how they change theirs, from the past, they know why. This world treated names valuably¡±

    ¡°You already know it, Haw. Why make a fuss about it¡±

    ¡°Ours are not heavily depended on a certain mana, you know the lore about it¡±

    Reya heard about it during their first time in this world. One of the defectors shown sign of demonic presence because of using their true name, it was traumatizing.

    ¡°I want to apologized to say this but, it¡¯s kind of fun. Playing along what the city is trying to hide the menace and helps them ease a bit from what it is happening . . .¡±

    Second shows a small side of him being Agathean. Haw for once bit less cautious about him, First knew it won¡¯t last that fa?ade of his co-worker, and Reya herself agreed to hide it, but the way he sounds make him less sincere after that apology.

    ¡°. . . I think we should end it here. Let¡¯s talk more when the planning is ready¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t take long to hear an Agathean said that¡±

    First smug about to hear ordinary people of his city to talk like that. Chaotic and well behave like a hypocrite, then again, their actions differ what they experience in life. Both of them returned practicing the lab, were both of them use magic as Haw didn¡¯t know anything more of their roles and abilities. It will be a matter of time where they need a proper meeting instead an entire conversation. Reya pulled him away from them and bring him to the faculty. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the faculty, I think we need to discuss more than I wanted to know¡±

    The school installed magic rooms for sometimes now, an instant travel magic door to door. It is new for Reya as she tried it out.

    ¡°I understand we used too much of the notes you given us¡±

    . . . they entered a classroom . . .

    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought we using the most efficient, but still¡±

    . . . to the roof top . . .

    ¡°Sigh* I admit, we don¡¯t know much about the project than themselves explaining to us¡±

    . . . to the storage . . .

    ¡°AND WHY IS THIS MAGIC DOORS AREN¡¯T GOING TO WHERE I WANTED TO GO!¡±

    . . . another classroom from a different floor . . .

    ¡°Let me open the door¡±

    Haw opened the door and they are at the hallway. Confused how this magic door works, trying to play along opening and closing the door. Make Reya felt being silly to herself and him doing more less convincing than they both thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go there normally¡±

    Haw closes the door and Reya opened the door.

    ¡°Fine, I need to know why the magic door like this . . .?¡±

    She opened the door and now they are in the faculty room. A teacher who recently closed the door and is surprised by someone entering so suddenly.

    ¡°Oh, the door was opened a moment ago. You¡¯re using the magic door, please don¡¯t forget to close the door properly or you won¡¯t get here in the first place¡±

    Reya smiles at the teacher as she grew annoyed by all this imperfect magic. Haw notices someone is talking with Andui and the others. It was one of the new employees, they reach to them as they are busily talking.

    ¡°Hey Reya, what took you so long?¡±

    ¡°Magic doors, I don¡¯t know much about it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well it is till in the work in progress¡±

    Coral is talking with Reya, Haw hears the conversation.

    ¡°When will the project begins?¡± ¡°Thean, we will tell you when it is arrived. You will have to visit here everyday if don¡¯t have something for us to contact you¡±

    ¡°Please, just call me Agathean man¡±

    Coral interferes again what he is trying to be as.

    ¡°We decide to call you Thean or Ian, it is a long name for our mouth to say¡±

    ¡°But you accept First and Second¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, and I won¡¯t say your long name¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be at the gymnasium to test your sparring ring. Contact me there or I might be in that magic room at the stair case¡±

    Thean left as their conversation ends there. Haw is waiting for Reya to talk with him. They were busy talking among themselves, mentioning about the details of their new employees. Follow up with gossips, Iggy wave at him to come closer. He humbly declined by shaking his head in a serious look.

    ¡°Damn Haw, why is acting serious of all the sudden?¡±

    ¡°I think he heard something from us¡±

    ¡°We are just mentioning about Thean, what brings him here¡±

    ¡°Oh Andui, about that¡±

    Reya explains to them that Haw is planning to join the project.

    ¡°Are you serious? Can Haw helps making the project?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, Andui, there are other position he needs to fill¡±

    ¡°I thought it just making a facility¡±

    Coral reaches out to Haw

    ¡°Hey Haw, are you going to help the project too?¡±

    ¡°I should be, I¡¯ll be sending reports to the Enders Bridge about it. If we don¡¯t have a proper operator, they will bring out more when the time we progress better what they are expecting¡±

    ¡°I thought it only benefit for us¡±

    ¡°I know, and it is better a near realistic one. You people decide make it through the notes I have. Enders are not that low standard than you expect¡±

    Andui is grateful to hear from him to help their school. They understood that they ask for it, and the Enders are willingly help them. For Haw, follows the orders of his report what demanded for them. The letters he received before coming to this city are from his guildmaster, Daygen, he expected it to be from other Enders as well. They are planning to help the survivors, and more he knows as the time with them grew.

    ¡°Hey Haw, it is kind of weird for them help only specifically towards us¡±

    ¡°Me too, Reya, giving you my notes had already predicting your plans without me knowing¡±

    The notes they received from him were interesting and more relatable than they ever imagined. A safer way to train and letters including to survive the natural apocalypse they will be facing. They were skeptic at first, but they already see the prototypes from the city, it is limited and identical what the notes offered. It was one of the reasons, and hope it would help the students not going overconfident like they did in the expedition. Now with the recruits joining on the project, they have confident that this new facility will help them. In the last warning of the note they read, what makes them use the Enders sphere. ¡°Beware of the race who successfully destroys who entered this world before¡±

    Thean is in the gymnasium with the other agatheans, it was him himself to bring them here to speculate the idea what sphere they have to strictly follow their procedure. ¡°So, they decided to call you Thean. How about our names? Did they change it?¡± ¡°Both of you didn¡¯t need to, my name was long¡± They thought this game won¡¯t last long, taking advantage of the pebblechips to trust on works instead of their profession make them more of a nuisance than should have believe. Yet, they still going for it as long as they work beside ordered around.

    Someone entered the room. It was Haw coming inside alongside with Reya.

    ¡°I understand to see how we perform, and I don¡¯t even know they were preparing for it¡±

    ¡°Sorry Haw, we were too early to prepare for it. Thanks to that, you sent the rest of the things we need earlier than we expected¡±

    ¡°Respects to you¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and thanks for your concern with Andui¡±

    First sees them, pointing them out who this person is. They kind of forgot that this person will be also joining entering the sphere. Looking kind of impress as someone is joining with them, the man who bring the students out in the forest.

    The four gathered except for one. Haw is curious where is the other one they employed. Second mentions it

    ¡°I forgot to tell you that the woman who is going to be with us, won¡¯t be joining going inside the sphere. There is no telling a foreign source of power who is different for the realm to recognize¡±

    ¡°We are going to tell him later, once we all meet. In this gymnasium is where we spar here¡±

    Thean respond to Second without any further details. This place is for sparring, and the new guy finally breaks their rule.

    ¡°Then how about dueling with partners?¡±

    First quickly sided with Haw as Thean mentions it.

    ¡°Alright, and to you¡± pointed at Reya, as she didn¡¯t want to join the spar but to supervise. Most likely see them spar, she was supposed to help the newbies get to know about the school facilities, and she needs to check a few more times about their progress. This time, she is excited how they would spar together.

    ¡°I mean, you know I¡¯ll be watching just like the previous teachers¡±

    ¡°I know, but we have an Enders here. So, it will be difficult when the fight starts¡±

    The spar for the reason to know about each other abilities, it is best to know them better is doing like this.

    The problem now for the spar they are having, that there is no implementation for having protective field like all arena made from Isekai City. Since the beginning by Horsin, it was used as a dangerous fighting ring with magic and real weapons. They seem don¡¯t want to negate anything happening of their skill. Second brought only healing salve, it is a regenerative cream to rub on their body. When there is any sign of damage, the mark glows showing the healing in progress. It will be their sign of defeat if someone gets hurt. Ironically, this spar won¡¯t last long as they have prepared to fight in quick succession than what most adventurers did in the long run.

    ¡°Alright, this spar will be in pairs. Haw, please prepare your equipment, as I explain the rules¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t bring his potions, but with only what he foraged from the forest. Following the tricks he could come up with, he had to leave the room and bring a stack of papers to write on. With the magic chalk on hand, he has to come up with the magic scrolls he could use during the spar. First comes along and see what he is doing

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ll be your partner. Let¡¯s hope we end this fight before those two drag it longer¡±

    ¡°Certainly, is it because I have no mana?¡±

    Thean and Second team up together as they take their side of the field. Reya raises her magic to form a screen wall, protecting anything will happen in this fight. Haw writes on the paper faster than what First trying to depicted on the scrolls he is making. It is impressive to see him in such quick succession as if he is casting spell than making one. First reads as much symbols, seals, and even the rune writings. He never seen so much poorly made scrolls in a short time, but would it be enough for them. Haw finished the entire stack and pick a handful pieces of it and the rest to First.

    ¡°Treat these things as scrolls for only me to use, do you have magic to deliver it in quick succession?¡±

    ¡°I have wisps, it may be slow, and would be good enough to deliver it to you¡±

    The warms up start as the other team pulled out their weapons and healing magic. First tests the wisp to move back and forth with Haw¡¯s paper, it is bearable. They turn to Thean as he is testing his speed abilities. He flashes in and flashes out, both of them seem to be enjoying their sarcasm.

    ¡°I think this is fast enough¡±

    ¡°Eergh . . . agreed¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t give a good sarcasm, but First have a nice chuckle from it.

    They bring out the salve poured all over their bodies, clothes, weapons, and even magic. Everything they prepared is for sparring, and all they have should be poured it in case they harm them coincidentally. The four are ready themselves as the wisp at the middle is setting itself the signal. They are ready setting up their position, leaving no rooms for advantages as they all prepared in one go. As the wisp starts shining up the area, the fight starts as it pops itself like a firework. Once that happened, this room will be scourge if one of them use magic.

    Pop* The light burst up without a sound. Thean quickly send his images to take out First, dashing into the image of Thean, where Haw slides back as the image¡¯s speed ram him to the side. Cornering First in place as it quickly charges in, magic flows within the aura where the images blown like dust covering First. His magic overwhelmed the existence of Thean¡¯s magic where he redirects the mana of Thean¡¯s back at him. He fires in a straight line as Second uses his magic to form magic shields to reconvert his magic. Deceivingly pierce through his shield and hit Thean.

    The magic shield is converting the magic projectile into an empowering buff, strengthening his magic weapons. Thean dashes forward as Haw is reaching him through his direction. Reaching closely as Haw barely reaches him in an arm¡¯s length, Thean slows down and quickly move aside to the other direction. Haw turned his head to the side, when Second appeared in front of him. Through his fist empowered by magic, closing in for a punch. Haw retaliates with papers he is wrapping on his arm. The exposed mana reaches it and caused the scroll to blind them both.

    Again, Second persists and so with Haw¡¯s remaining failed made scrolls. The two annoyingly battle out surrounded by random magic scrolls activating in the wrong place at the wrong time. Poorly used magic appeared out of nowhere and only for themselves to punish together. Haw is waiting for him not using magic, and for Second trying not follow along from his trap. One of them attacks or defends, it kept activating the scrolls. Sooner or later, his scrolls will be used, slowly losing as the two only harmed their own sanity.

    Thean raised his swords at First direction, the enhanced blades nearly cutting through his magic aura. Yet, he misses where First dodges nearly slashing to his arm or chest. The remaining aura held Thean¡¯s swords where it got stuck in thin air. First¡¯s mana is draining rapidly holding on to the swords. No mana for him to manipulate or control through his will, as he closing in to be drained. The wisp moves in to help Haw as it is fast enough where every scroll he had being torn apart, the fight is closing to an end. As the wisp nearly reaching towards him. One of Thean¡¯s swords is thrown at the wisp, closing in ending the fight, the wisp managed to release the papers.

    An erupt happened all around Haw and Second, showered by papers as it began to glow by interacting the most sensitive mana as it touches. Second sees the scrolls are burning up and notices there are many of them are not used yet. Haw picks it up in the air and place it on to him. The aura from Second causes the paper to activate and cause unnerving siphoning as the scroll hidden within the other papers to leech his mana. Second tries to break lose, but the randomness plays too heavily as he accidentally steps on the paper forces him back harder than the previous.

    The scrolls themselves are working together causing a chain reaction, each multiple scrolls are randomly unpredictable but the well made one are feeding off the mana like some kind of trap. Together, and alongside the distraction. It is a rumble of themselves covered in papers. Thean feels his mana is being intervene where one of his swords touches the paper. With his magical abilities he swiftly turned his head marked his memory and see what happened then turned back as First is starting counter him. The papers are causing him nuisance where one of the scrolls had some weakening effects.

    Haw didn¡¯t expect how effective the weakening scrolls is when Second regenerate himself efficiently. All the ailments from using a poorly made scrolls will cause nausea or lightheaded if there is a disconnection between magic flow, he bears it like a punishment. Second knows his mana is draining too fast and couldn¡¯t believe how persistent for a non-magic user withstand it abnormally. Actually, Haw is failing himself by the effects of his own scrolls¡¯ activation. The two stunned lock themselves, like no chance to recover after those papers surrounding them.

    It won¡¯t last long as Thean retargets from First to Haw, the buff from his swords were feinting. Knowing that Second is lowering his usage of his mana, First is still capable to hold his other sword longer than he might thought. But with the other sword, there is a chance to hit Haw instead. Second unleashed his aura a magical force to activate the scrolls what have left, to clear away all the papers. It was Thean¡¯s chance, he flashes away and go after Haw. Haw can¡¯t move after blast as he flew in one direction, he pulled out a potion and throw at Thean. The potion breaks as it douses Thean and also blinded by the vapor.

    Haw was hit by his sword¡¯s hilt down to ground, almost reaching Thean¡¯s blade through his body. Passing through Second, he stops where is nearly hits the benches. He turns around and see First casts a spell where he interlinked between him and Haw, then they switch places. Where Thean is beside Second, and First casts one last spell. The potion vapor is on them, the interaction between First¡¯s magic and the mysterious vapor of smoke starts appear once simple spell. The cloud of smoke appeared and as they tried to breakthrough it, along the used of their mana. The smoke quickly turned solid. They were captured by the strange potion from the Enders.

    Thean raises any part of his free limb as they declared ¡°You win, now get us from this weird rock out of here¡± Haw stands up and sees the mess they make, feeling pale after getting hit by Thean¡¯s hilt through his gut. He will endure it, and as for Reya. She saw them fight ferociously, and especially how resourceful Haw is. For the Agatheans, it is predictable for Enders to be this hard earn survivors from Rune Isles. Even First did partner with him in the beginning. They have one plan, is to put them together and set a trap. Their only trap. The potion Haw made is from this city¡¯s resources. A strange foam, but it can solidify when sprayed through magic. It can easily be bought at the Isekai city hardware store.

    The spar was over, and they fix the gymnasium later on. Reya drags Haw out as she was excited to tell him what she saw.

    ¡°It¡¯s like watching one of those sports matches. I forgot how much intense it was without people shout calling in most shows. Just normal fights¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen one of those from the public. There was it called rerun of the old competitions. I never seen different kinds of men than what I¡¯ve seen¡±

    ¡°If you said that in our world, they will call you a racist if you say that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t want to go your world with your powerful magic¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . powerful, laughs*¡±

 Values ??? - Chapter 014

    COI C14

    Later that night, Haw has his way with the girls he met in the city guild. Managing both of them to appease their needs as they soundly felt their bodies satisfied by his skills.

    "Are the two of you not enjoying yourself without me?"

    "Honey, you made our fantasy possible and we are loving it, right Shinji?"

    "Shut up, you were not even facing him. His dick had put my waist to shame"

    Shinji''s waist can''t move while Nanami indulged him what she likes.

    "Then I''ll take my leave"

    "What? Shinji we should. Uh?"

    Shinji fell asleep and showing a middle finger at her while doing so.

    "Eh . . . ok honey, remember you have the keys to our apartment"

    Haw left the apartment and now he is in Mihayara District, he still wonders why they want to live here where the lights never go out until morning. Haw is headed to Stranding Island for the first time since ask by Ironno, and with his gears always in check hidden on his special bag. Walking down the district were a lot of people blissfully enjoying their lives, many smiling all around makes him fear a bit. This type of city is more like a fortune waste, and very materialistic of them to be fond of it. Such a sight like mannequin like dolls as service where most young men rather want to be with, it gives him the idea of easy to get from the most difficult desires he knows.

    To the coast by riding a train to get here, he saw nearly almost nothing where most city states'' citizens would prosper. Yet nothing, empty through the lockdowns outside of the city. Only by a few and can be many when all of them will gather in one place. It was wishful thinking, and hardly any idea of some race wanted to stay here.

    "What is this? Me fellow statesman"

    A Rusic came from the other side of the pathway and saw a familiar wears.

    "An Enders? What ya doing here? Wait a minute, are ya one of Ironno''s?"

    Haw raised his hands and pulls out his potion where the Rusic figured it out as he brings his light hammer.

    A potion was open and spray to the air as the rusic strikes him. The rusic hits him on the neck but the potion took effect on his light hammer and started to flex like rubber.

    "Yup, an Enders to the end. Ay hope ya have a cure for me light hammer, eh?"

    "I used metallurgy potion, it only effects on hard metals"

    "Metallurgy? are ya crafting some armor before. Me bad, ay never thought a fellow craftsman is here too. Say, ya can let me light hammer being this useless and Ay would fix it again with that potion of yours"

    Haw brings out the potion with him and splash one of them on him.

    Rusic was splashed with a special potion, and seeing his clothes started to glow.

    "Yup, ya can''t burn me clothes with me runes carved on it. I like to know what potion did ya used on me"

    Rusic with his fist raised and both of them know being hostile like this prove to be trusting and no people around them will ever stop this. Haw brought mostly potions out the open and heading to the island to meet with Ironno.

    "I should raise a brawl with ya if starting a fight, but it seems a waste of good paints and other crafting goods on ya, might ruined the job"

    The rusic saw the effects what Haw doused on him, his rune carved clothes were exposed and showing what secrets had within.

    "Huh, you were just checking my gear. Was I not a good partner for ya?"

    "Your gears had some powerful written runes, I''ll waste more potions I could if you dare"

    "Sounds like yar one of those professions who use too much bottles that won¡¯t fill"

    "Rune Isles is the entire itself made of it, not in Kinteinou"

    "Should have said that before sacrificing me hammer. Please give me a molten bottle so I could improve me hammer. If ya don''t gits it, ya should have talk more about the materials from Rune Isles"

    Haw brings out only a small jar of it and gave it to him.

    "Then let''s go to the island, I''ve done collecting me resource here. What''s ya name again? Ironno already told me before that you are a kinker"

    "Just go along with it"

    "Now, now, I heard this "gay" people are looking those type of talkers. I''ll just call you Haw instead"

    Haw didn''t say his name, and the rusic plays along. Both of them set sail to the island where the island itself is near close for stranded as it is.

    "Don''t bother on the empty lots, Haw, they don''t like staying in the city during a lockdown while we will be going to finished this place up"

    Walking along the pathway where the Rusic guide him where the Raker Mawn base is constructed. Inside a small fort where only a few buildings where under construction while the other few were place as stockpiles. Where they saw Ironno and the Agathean man sit alongside with their makeshift fire.

    "So, we are all here, then Ironno, please tell me about the school again"

    "Are we going to finally reveal what the school is aiming for?"

    Ironno ask Haw as he think differently, he was not personally involved but assumed most things about it.

    "Like I ask before Ironno, and you Rusic should be listen carefully. The last time we argued it¡¯s a full-on fight"

    "Right, and I''m hoping for seconds"

    Haw realizes the rusic is starting to talk ¡®normal¡¯ now, as Ironno held the rune stone. The Agathean man was pulled to Ironno and says it as it is

    "You should know better facing with a rusic, these type of hard headed beard men only causing fights because of their runes"

    "Why would you tell him my secrets? I have nothing done to you except having a brawl with your kind"

    "Then you rusic, why would you have to fight on all of us here?"

    "Daemos kind weaponry of course, even I didn''t bring it here. Unless the city guild members are crazy enough to bring it here"

    "A Daemos weapon? Are we going to suffer by my own words too?"

    "Agathean man, you already know that most daemos weapon are corrupted weapons coming from the old heroes. I am not surprised the wailing legends during the Fall era, have you ever read Euphin''s works?"

    "I have, but in a different title"

    "Then you know one of the reasons why Enders Bridge have been founded back then"

    While they both discuss about the known classic book, Ironno and Haw talk something else.

    "Ironno, how''s the incident between you with the troublemakers"

    "Sigh* alright, Myrrkei already give me the full detail a while back. I need more time until it matures. For the school though, they already decided"

    "Did his spectre spiders had to do with them?" "Treating it like a plague is good enough. How about you? This dungeon fiasco had going mad by those new teachers of theirs"

    "Did the Agathean told you about that? That should cover up the reason to gather any potential recruits"

    "Remember what happened in the forest? Trying to recruit them were impossible having those adventurers on our side"

    "It''s kind of a surprised they idolized them, once normal people"

    "You should admire them too, from weak to strong. They should be the examples those students need. I doubt that they have values to become like that"

    Both of them return to Rusic and the Agathean man as they finally both understood each other barely or just ignored fairly.

    "Ok I get it that Euphin''s books have other collections . . . oh hey Haw, can you at least tell me what''s with the school obsession on dungeons?"

    "We never have talk properly, and you ask me now?"

    "Sadly, I wasn''t even expected that you are the only one knows about it. Ironno understood something about the dungeon he vaguely explained to us"

    The rusic return a few words on the Agathean man and said it again

    "And you made the dungeon seeking bizarre and strange as well, you Agathean"

    Haw should answer him, before anything caused trouble. Ironno steps first

    "The dungeon was their idea in the first place, and what''s more Haw was getting too involved by the new project I heard sometimes ago"

    "The Eldere''s Olde Worlde, the magic tool to used put yourself within the stories of many fantasies. Also used as training according to legends"

    The Agathean man tells him what it is, and Haw should puzzle up together by this both claims.

    "Yes, and it''s all about surviving outside of their city. The students are in the middle in this city''s problems, and most of them will be finding work as they grow up"

    "I get it what they mean, but doesn''t mean anything in the East Coast because of their deserters . . ."

    Rusic complains out of the blue, he fears only their change of attitude

    ". . . and I don''t get it of why they want to stay here either. We can''t fully help them with their over productive demands"

    The Agathean man knows more about the problems too, but way more than he had witnessed

    "Rusic, we all know about it. Sigh*, Haw, what are they going to accomplish? The only possibility is an upcoming civil war"

    The phrase of war, all of them assure it will come, even though they themselves won¡¯t be helpful by the city''s god like powers. Daygen mentioned about it, and it''s better to be prepared.

    "In case of all emergencies, they should be prepared most of all their rights to protect themselves"

    Three of the enders know this right as the city was founded in Enders Bridge, filled nothing but a group of survivors with different agendas. Rusic, Ironno, and Haw had already known the basic principle of espionage but not did. Their allies know how to follow an upcoming devastation. The Agathean finally understand what they are accomplishing.

    "So, that''s one reason out of many, always have the option in case something goes down"

    Agathean man shakes his head and decided.

    "The city states won''t allow this kind of divide just like those people who founded Enders Bridge"

    "However, the chances to rebuild a civilization requires only of tens of people. No one will be going to like it, but the opportunity for those lives were certain to be decided for that day to come. People like from the Enders always playing this kind of tricks, I can still work with the school except when that time is come"

    The Agathean got it what he wanted, but it was only a condition that works.

    "In the beginning, what was your main objective here in this city?"

    Haw answered him

    "It was to find anyone to join our guild"

    "And what did it changes?"

    "Nothing changed, they still believe they will always stronger. That fact is true, even the tournament shows no harm to those competitors, but . . . they still fear it"

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "While others are taking advantage that fact, and all I want is to have new neighbors to go to"

    The Agathean man waves his arms then doing stretches as he is warming up his body.

    "Thank you, but it is not enough for me to satisfy just that. We have our own ways. You can do whatever you want"

    He left without any goodbye and he swiftly uses his magic away from here. Leaving only the three of them alone have their final says. The rusic was the first

    "I hear that this city was all about truth, justice and peace. While ours had more truth than them acting on it"

    "What are you implying Rusic?"

    "Helping them is good for someone''s worth, and they will give in return by helping us. I think we should do it ourselves"

    "I agreed, sometimes, you can¡¯t repay your debts as it carries its worth. Right Haw?¡±

    "Please don''t put me in your morality, I have much to change when I was in Enders Bridge. That knowledge is a stranger talking about the betterment of your life. Even it is true, can you trust a stranger? Purissarwall is the only example of a pure value of their race. This apocalyptic era puts us trapped by one single region"

    "Don¡¯t think like that boy, Ironno and I have their own experience in this region"

    Rusic raises his curved hammer and ready himself to what next to say.

    "It''s alright Rusic, Haw is like that"

    "That''s why I''m asking him for a duel. I have my own ways to persuade others, and I also followed orders from my guild. Haw, I can only apologize like an Esquen (Humans) would. But most enders did differently"

    Haw brings out his potions as the two stood where Ironno can''t help himself seeing Rusic being this difficult to talk to

    "Haw, I know it is hard to change yourself. I would like to change you too"

    The rusic raises his warhammer and the runes on his clothes merges out from it, as the light emits the figure of Rusic armor. Rusic shows his consultation for Haw, and the way Haw thinks now will hard his decisions.

    "Truly, I have limited understanding of myself. I can only tell I have done something, is to survive this world"

    "Yeah, a truly idiot one. You should have told yourself honestly, the things you done, the obedience from your master, and the place you are now. Is it really what you desire or follow for the sake to survive?"

    The two are ready to fight in the tight closure of the construction, the rusic charges in where the runes put him in an aggressive stance. Haw thrown his potion down the floor to emit fumes. Rusic ignored it and breathe the fumes. He felt a little disgusted but keeps going and land the hammer to the ground.

    It erupts the ground and knocks Haw back against the wall while a few potions fly in mid-air. Rusic stays focus on the fight where the smell starting to sting his smell, few potions breaks as it lands on the ground. Rusic realized that those potions had more effects on him and try to stay away. Haw pulls another potion wrapped around with a cloth and throw at him. When light exposes the potion as the cloth removed in mid-air, it exploded and shrapnel glass sprayed on the Rusic. The glass shrapnel stuck into the Rusic''s light emitted armor as he felt thorns struck parts of his arm. His armor didn¡¯t protect him, and he now knows that the previous potions cause it. He quickly waves his hammer to swing into the ground as it sweeps debris at Haw.

    Haw can''t dodge it and cornered to the wall as he kept throwing more potions consecutively. All random with a planned technique. The fumes kept mixing through the air where the rusic saw the leak potions washed on the ground. Rusic leaps right at him, as Haw throw a combustive potion at him. Rusic was struck but held on as his rune armor barely endure the impact yet the glass shards finally pierced into his skin and raised his adrenaline from the explosion. Through his will, he recklessly got him. Haw got struck down by one swing, and Rusic kept it going until Haw barely reaches his potions.

    Ironno watches it all

    "You made a big impact on him, huh Rusic?"

    "I don''t know about you, but he is already in a disadvantage when I know about Rune Isles'' potions. The first fumes already put me to . . ."

    Swaying down like a drunkard, Ironno helps him to clean up his injuries

    "Tell him, that it''s better to keep his mouth shut. If he said that to a more sensitive and dangerous people without sympathy, then fix him"

    Ironno pulled out all the glass shards off him and proceed to help Haw. He stares at him without Haw showing any weakness

    "I hope you¡¯re doing well with your life"

    Ironno took out the soulfate crystal from him but Haw reacts and take it back.

    "By taking my crystal?"

    "Yeah, if you know Myrrkei or the rat in his past life. You¡¯ve already seen his body morphing. Is his body truly human now? . . . "

    That night gives like any example of the common nights in Enders Bridge, when both can''t understand how serious they are, either beat them to a bloody mess or having a conversation. Nothing to see what comes across to that idea, but it is the culture where both intelligences can''t be together.

    Few days have passed, the city is now covered with the dead of root bites. Countless pests and unforeseen monsters they never knew existed scavenging around the shield, and it was worse they have seen. Many rumors spread further to the districts and thousands of people all gathered and listen to the news.

    ". . . On other news, the moon or it''s called Alga has showed both prosperous and consequences. Unlimited food for all including the wilderness, it gives miraculous event such as cure and health. Now we see the devastation of overpopulating creatures roam around the region with limitless food that neither all the inhabitant nor us to consume it all"

    The schools were forced to suspend until this season ends, and others used their personal devices as their gateway to continue their education. Luckily by their own networks were most of the servers they have from their world are fully intact. They continue to further their lives to live as ordinary citizens, while others take the chances of researching this world. Many others have finally embraced this new form of lifestyle as they talk in their everyday lives. Children to the Elderly, were all once feared but slowly and respectfully accepted this world. New technologies arose by the coming weeks, and others surprised the opportunity these people acted.

    "Lights that clean the dust off and people of this world who are actually want us to help"

    "An apocalyptic world that has only trouble to the east coast, luckily for us that the shields prevent them for coming in"

    "We shouldn''t forget we need to get back home, and this world is more dangerous for our children"

    "The government actually distributes special devices to track us and even sent us to the safe area when endangered"

    "Don''t rely on the government too much, they once promised to leave this world until they changed their mind"

    "The districts are also change for the worse though"

    "That''s right, we should be better off leaving"

    Their says on the world are nothing but baseless facts, and the locals who stay realize that these people won''t adapt their new environment. The best way to truly survive is actually know about this world and hope to thrive in other regions. In order to have other options of surviving instead of relying something that anyone can used it, even the defectors. Along the way to the roads where containers ship into the city, where the four new teachers in Sister''s hope joining to collect their delivery.

    "Well young lady, you seem to finally company us to collect the materials"

    A woman who was mentioned by them without knowing her name.

    "Why would I? Your names are too embarrassing to say"

    The Agathean man talks to her like anything ordinary where the two just follows along.

    "Well of course, I named them First and Second"

    The woman gives a mean look at him and can¡¯t take him seriously.

    "I don''t even . . ."

    "Come now. The students will be happy if we finished it"

    "Why you little . . ."

    The woman summoned her familiar in all form of an armored fighter and it raised its weapons at the Agathean man at the back.

    "Quick to threats huh?"

    He quickly pulls his dagger and stab at the familiar behind him. Slide the blade up to it on its front.

    The dagger sucks out the mana it fueled, losing her summon while her power was taken away.

    "I have learned your customs, right? Well, threats are the most common in this city"

    He hid his dagger back to his belt, yet it disappeared like it was made for him as a habit to put it back. The woman can''t use any form of magic on him, since he can''t hurt her neither would she know how to beat him because of his experience.

    "Alright you win, let''s go before you will regret it"

    "Fine, fine, forward men"

    They bring the materials to the school where only Andui and Reya were infront of the gate.

    Reya showing herself a little overexcitement as the cargo had reached to the school. Andui was a little bit anticipated and seeing the woman with them had a frustrated look.

    "Quail? Is something the matter?"

    "No Ma''am, I was getting along with Thean and the rest"

    The Agathean man brings along other parts as he hid it with his magic bag.

    "There is more in my bag, parts of the contraption are too fragile"

    First and Second continue to passing through where they place the materials at the empty spare room in the school.

    "Near the stairs by the classrooms, right?"

    "They mentioned about a magic room, that''s the only way we know"

    The men head on, where the women watch them over.

    Reya brings out a clipboard through her magic and ask quail what is already brought.

    "Quail, is there anything left they didn''t bring?"

    "No Ma''am, Thean''s bag is already carried the rest of the small items"

    "Hmm, then we need to summon Haw now"

    When she about to leave, she turns around and ask.

    "Have you met Haw Edan before?"

    "No, I just heard of him when you mention before"

    "Ok, then don''t try talk any more details. He is the one with the documents to make the room. You can ask him for help"

    "Oh yeah, he is our only connection to Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a saying our only middle man between them. He is not the type to answer discreetly. You''ll know what I mean"

    Quail only nodded and saw Reya starts to cast down on the floor as the summon circle was lit up. In by seconds, Haw appeared before them with a dirt and sweat coming from his clothes.

    "Did you forget that we are busy in Stranding Island?"

    Andui saw another chance of Reya''s spell gives well right timing. Quail heard Andui''s quarrel to herself.

    "How does she know where he is already prepared when we needed?"

    Quail was bit confused but realized that she was right. Haw is wearing labor clothes instead of his potion carrying adventure gear, which means it is suited for him to do the hard work inside the magic room.

    The Agathean man walks back to them and saw Haw in the wake.

    "Wait the minute, are you allowed to summon this guy anytime you want?"

    Reya turns to him with the look of her face mischievously.

    "Well, I . . ."

    "I let her summoned me, anytime within the day. But I never would have thought for her to summoned me after I told her what I¡¯m supposed to do today"

    "Of course I know, but the delivery is here"

    "That''s where you head on your way and summoned me like this"

    Reya knows it but likes to argue back at him and the Agathean let his suspicion to grow.

    "Well then, how did you agree to put yourself into a summoned one?"

    "Make it easier for me to go around the city where she wants me to do and this city is big"

    "I kind of agree that the city is large and has its tall buildings for the specifics. Especially in Mihayara district and their special alleys"

    Andui takes Reya''s list.

    "Thank you Reya, let''s be going to the magic room. Haw will be the one to check the parts while you Thean will work on the power"

    They headed directly to the room. Where the two is already carrying to the magic room. They entered the room and see the interior. The Agathean look at the room with only a bizarre look of it.

    "It looks like an arena than a classroom"

    A room coming from under the stair case, it does look bigger when magic is involved.

    Andui pointed out the idea she is having with the facility.

    "It''s kind of is, but the center should be where it is needed as presented"

    She later opens up the floor plans to fit any number of people who would like to get inside.

    "I would like everyone to their utmost abilities"

    She smiled at them. One of them sigh and the agathean man took it seriously.

    "Like it is the first time you ever construct this kind of room"

    The Agathean man went to Quail with the magic bag he is holding.

    "Here, check all the parts. The four of us will be lost in the sphere"

    Reya turns to them and with a surprised reaction.

    "What? Are you already going to commence the sphere?"

    "Horsin already experienced this type of world building. where most of our history only kept the world by rediscovering it"

    The Agathean man, the other men, and including Haw quickly prepared. Quail pulls out the empty sphere where it just blank. The three of them picks out their own personal gears while Haw has none.

    "Got summoned here, and you don''t have a chance to bring your stuff"

    First brings the main book from the delivery.

    "Then I will check any materials from what world is from"

    "Don''t worry, as long you have all the knowledge to make it"

    Quail placed the sphere on the table at the center stage of the room as she questioned them.

    "Is it too early to check it?"

    The Agthean man pulls out some of his gear from his bag.

    "Nothing it''s more rightly where the sphere can let you in or not. I have worked this type of realm. I can only say is that the pay should be worth it beside teaching"

    Andui stares closely to the sphere and thought of the arrangement she had with them.

    "The Pebblechips will be the one that can fully pay as long as you succeeded"

    "That''s the reason why only a few of us know how to deal with it"

    Second mention to Andui

    "Yes, the faster the better instead of working hours"

    Reya spoke to Andui, realizing their actions and gives her respect to Haw.

    "That''s why they like working hours, they can actually delay their work"

    "And abuse it until how long it was finished. But it is still harsh"

    "Sure be like that Andui, but never knew how they paced their work. None of us know how to make one"

    Quail looks at the sphere as it slowly absorbing the area even it plugs into the power grid. A powerful forced comes from it and they slide closely.

    "Whoa, it''s working. Even the lights are starting to flicker"

    Another forced comes in. Scream by the women as it started to get worse, while the men stood infront of it as they must expect the unpredictability.

    Second felt another forced as they repeatedly echoed their reactions.

    "Damn, come on sphere, float already"

    "Float? This is just too scary . . .AH!"

    The sphere absorbs the sounds as silence erupt quickly and the women couldn¡¯t hear. The silence put the men writing through their magics, while only Haw didn''t. Three of the women slowly then quickly backing off and couldn''t hear anything. They read the magic writings by the three.

    "Back away, the sphere is starting to act up"

    They moved back to the seats where all welded on the ground. Then the sounds coming back to them.

    They can finally hear their breathing. The Agathean man and the other men moved closer to the sphere. While the women only heard one partial sound and it was a loud roar of victory.

    "YES!"

    Then another forced comes along and the field of vision turns black for a few seconds. Once the view returns to them, the men disappeared and Quail explained to them.

    "The sphere worked, now we have to place the sphere where they can leave"

    Reya burst out losing her mind from the sight

    "ARE YOU NOT EVEN SCARED! Quail?"

    "Yeah, we didn''t hear ourselves"

    "I know, they told me something about a simulating world where it made no sense. Some spheres are safe, but personal ones added protections like this one"

    Quail can''t stand properly and can''t barely walk in two as she crawls towards it in fear.

    "We should read more about the Eldere Olde Worlde, they know what to expect and I doubt they would come back healthy"

    Reya and Andui can''t held on their own and only watch her crawl.

    "Quail, you¡¯re acting braver than we thought, but you are kind of silly"

    Quail opens her mouth of pure annoyance.

    "I hate that Agathean more than he proving himself useful. We are still who we are and I hate cocky people"

    The two stay there as Quail reaches the sphere.

    "Got it, now place it at the center"

    Quail later found the book and sit alongside with the two as their legs are in need to recover.

    Reya just remained down and wanting to know about the sphere.

    "Since when did they activated it?"

    Quail crawls herself to them from the center.

    "The sphere activated through someone''s thought, like it should be remotely controlled by the mind. If we use the control panel instead, then the sphere shouldn''t react on will but with only a few switches needed"

    They thought it would be simple to made this facility, but didn''t realize how different it is. They can only tell that this world won''t be easy to understand until they used it.

    "While we are at it, let''s read the book they used"

    "Nervously laughing* Yeah, never could have any better way"

    "If I can use my recover magic, then I would"

    Quail stops Andui as she casts her spell.

    "It''s better off to endure it, fear is the most important value in our life. That''s how we need to adapt"

    Andui stops and let her hands down, Reya let herself lie down helpless and sparks a small light to read, and finally Quail opens the book and show them. Andui raised her eyes and ask.

    "Kind you turn the pages to the glossary or references"

    Quail turns the page she wanted to see, and Andui sees it.

    "The world of archscience"

 As was Horsin - Chapter 015

    COI C15

    "This book follow the law of archscience: Magicka, in order for it to form into a stable modern invention through physics, fundamental theories, or even manipulation of other mana. It requires all types of mana of this world, where it was the most basics can form itself individually. It will be the new breakthrough when all types of mana coordinate themselves to form a new natural law. Then it is possible to be relevant for the modern future"

    The three read the parts of the introduction. Later they turned the pages for the references, and they saw a different form of languages and peak Reya''s interest.

    "Amazing that this book has many sources"

    "Are we using a powerful book?"

    Andui was a bit nervous but Quail sarcastically explained.

    "Like our phone devices to be any more terrifying"

    Andui can''t hold of herself hearing Quail said.

    "I''M . . .!"

    "Sorry, but I heard Thean mentioned about anyone can actually remade it. The sad thing is that it requires all its parts to function. The project we are working on rely heavily on those types of mana, but some of them are either fabricated or manufactured which are the forgotten process to make that sphere"

    Reya relaxes herself after seeing how much work needed.

    "Yeah, I have read the materials. It is good to say that the Kinteinou region has all nature it has"

    "That''s right, and those parts and components are from Enders Bridge"

    Quail picks up the instructions for her to do.

    "Here, they want me to furnished the magic room. When something happened to the sphere, showing strange phenomenon. I have to redirect it back inside the sphere, the simulated world and the reaction by their actions and interaction might leak outside if they cause anything trouble"

    Reya and Andui read the book as they understand the detail of this sphere. The sphere is a basic recreation of one''s mind, mostly an illusion or dream. There is a way to make it a small world with limitations that cause perfection, that would lead to no escape if they didn''t complete the basics of entrance and exit.

    Only the healthy people can get in, but if they are not. They will be in worse fate in the sphere''s reality. The mind will automatically open a portal the way out, the more the inefficiency inside the sphere, the portal will grow stronger and suck them out of the sphere. Customizing it will require to recreate a new one, personally made will be compromise unless improving it will be an option. Some spheres had survived throughout time, and might be more difficult if it possessed so much content inside that it requires large amount of specific mana . . .

    "Very complex, I am now worried about the sphere. Quail, what sources did you know about it?"

    Reya picks up her checklist as they check what sphere they are using.

    "There is only a description about the sphere"

    The owner was connected to the humanesque, through and through, during the time of connecting the hidden gates to both worlds. It was used for archiving outside the lives of many ancestries, by the era when the altered technologies are giving it to an account.

    "It''s probably before the Fall Era"

    "Yeah, I learned only 4 eras before the Fall; Summoned, Re-civilization, Unification, and finally Heroes and Demons"

    Andui summarizes what she knows and Reya conclude through the legend.

    "All those eras together lasted for less than 700 years. Then this sphere is more than that"

    Inside the sphere, the four were clouded by smokes, their voices can¡¯t be recognized and only hear someone out.

    "For years, this sphere was never used. Until now, we have of its ancient vision here"

    "Amazing that it manages to give enough neutral mana to finally reactivate it"

    "I thought it would drain their mana source, and how many centuries did it survive under the influence of a catastrophe around it"

    All around them, heard from different voices, is nothing but darkness where the wind blew gray smoke, as they look around and found something peculiar. One of them shout out.

    "Look! at the sky"

    They all look up and saw the stars where the moons are about to form an eclipse to each other.

    "Why is there only two? It should have been three"

    "Alga and Jigeram are closing in, where''s Koiich?"

    "Is the sphere contained fantasy on this world?"

    Slowly after the world recollected as what it was and the sight of the behold as they fall down. From the sky, down to the ground they fall ever so lightly.

    "It''s still what it is, showing the world what the creator wants"

    They begin to fall rapidly as their auras burns, where the sphere¡¯s influence around them, to form like a shooting star. They are now entering the land of Horsin, but when . . . or an alternative.

    "Agathean, do you remember hearing voices?"

    "No, neither did I recognized your new voice"

    "It is more alike from one each other"

    The four only heard the same voice and one of them can''t recognized except the attitude what they are saying.

    "Let¡¯s remind ourselves that we need to fix it. We should check this place first, the sphere with only two moons is question for me"

    They travel across the land to seek any civilizations. Then they saw countless unfamiliar animals come across their way.

    "I heard one of us said about being years for the sphere to be reactive, and the land we set foot now we couldn''t recognize. It must be before the Fall era"

    "This entire continent itself has its own different forms of biome, we have settled in an extinct world or an ideal"

    "Then where did this sphere ever found, probably from some ruins"

    "hehehe, I already have my crazy sayings on dungeons but this one need Haw to explained it to us"

    Haw don¡¯t want that conversation again and stay silence. The Agathean man pointed out to him and with the other two closed their lips.

    "I guess I have to explain it somehow"

    "You should, I have experiencing entering inactive realms but never seen a perfect demonstration of wildlife"

    First is surprised by all of this, and Haw made an improvised compass by using the moonlight for finding their direction.

    "If it is true, that it was before the fall era. Then let''s head to the far east and see what Kinteinnou looks like"

    "It would take days, and we have no idea the limits will bring us out from the sphere"

    "Ugh, I don''t know why our voices are the same. Like what in the damn man did this?"

    "We should investigate further for Haw''s sake. If this world is the same identical from our current world. We don¡¯t know what Rune Isles looks like before the fall"

    They venture deep eastward where they finally found civilization. In the form of a city, they know nothing to ever existed. Living form of machines treated as vehicles like in a same comparison of Isekai City''s automobiles.

    They witnessed a form of society was too different to recognized and a race they rarely or likely to believe.

    "Gobins and machines together? What kind of world we are in?"

    "Never should have seen this kind of society where Gobins have kind of life like that"

    "Raiding Gobins who acted all civilize? It is kind of funny to look at it, but it makes more tragic to see them before and now"

    The Gobins didn''t noticed them and the sphere only reenacting what the world it was. Moving on their way and into the city of Gobins, where countless questioned from the pasts put them in a forgotten memory as they walk by.

    "Can we really return back to this former world?"

    "Comparing this world and the lack of exposed fused magic. This world back then didn''t have the Horsin''s core leaked to the surface world at Rune Isles"

    "What if we can do it?"

    "Rune Isles has an eternal creation of machines. Seeing them before makes me questioned about the Fall era"

    Gobins acted very differently than the Gobins in Mountaiwall. Their culture and traditions were never closed of existing such as they saw.

    "What you said before. To whoever say it with the same voice, these machines are close to identical to shamanism"

    Haw heard someone who says that, he felt the same way. The machines they are using are all mechanical as it looks as the spirits were merging with it and become one to its control. Shamanism is bond between spirits and ancestry, and reminds him with the other guildmember of his, Myrrkei, who has a spirit spider, but he is not sure that it was summon through shamanism for being simple. This makes him wonder more about the ruins they found. Time is almost up for them, where they are now seeing the sight of the bridge. The recognizable towers connected from Rune Isles to Kinteinou, and more across the distance is the mining complex sign and stated coming soon.

    All of them were in shock, and everyone says the same line.

    "This is Horsin, before the apocalypse"

    The portal opens as their mind grew weary. These people never go tired for their works and even they can''t sense their hunger and thirst. They saw something should be true by their own present world. Enders Bridge, once stood tall and preserve the pathway to Kinteinou. It was there on their view across a few more miles on sight, lucky to see it in a flat valley where the hills they come across. They walk back to the city of gobins where the city for other races where not seen.

    "The portal is open, while I hate saying it in the same voice. We first need to examined what we see thus far"

    "One is that there is an open map, telling all the parts of the cities. We were close where the Rusic lived in the central continent but we headed east"

    "I was going to lie at first, but Agatheus City once was an Eldesune farming grounds. Seeing posters of Eldesune crops made me laugh a few times"

    "I''m only sure where the mining complex sign is the same place where most of the Enders scavenged ores"

    "That makes it a lot of sense that this world is identical except one thing"

    Second being skeptical about and raised his hand place both of his fingers.

    "Koiich was not there, and the time cycles in this sphere is one hour per day. I already check thrice now and only saw Alga and Jigeram moved apart in the same sequence back from the current world"

    "Yeah, Jigeram went cycling upward and Alga moved east in circle and mostly touched Kinteinou region"

    "And Koiich stays on stasis where they align"

    "The other continent to the far west still has no exposure by both night lights. I just want to head there and see what is like before the rebellion arises"

    "Also Abls from the north pole, I want to see how did they colonized there"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Or better yet, the entire history of it all"

    "This is what second would have said, but I agreed unless we find where these hidden controls in this massive world"

    "Like a true journeyman"

    "Now I fear for my quick coins"

    "It doesn''t matter, the entire moon cycle is all we needed where we trapped in Isekai City"

    "But our quick coins"

    "Just stop will you"

    They sat there as the portal slowly opens up and took them back where they once entered. They sprang out from the sphere as they saw the women with Alche reading the book. To their surprised, seeing them seem to be in good condition after that crazy delusion of the magic forces.

    Alche kept his mind on the book where Andui and Reya congratulated them in their safe return.

    "Haw, do you find anything inside the sphere? What''s it looks like and what world contained from the sphere"

    The Agathean answered first as he dashes to read the check list.

    "Countless updates, it''s more beyond of a history book for hundreds of years. We have a sphere consist of before the Fall era but not proven, and we have seen a race that is not closely related to the present"

    "Hmm, did you managed to fix the sphere¡¯s . . . uhmm, things"

    Second checks on the sphere.

    "It''s impossible, the world is big as we wander off and the time scales quite efficiently. If it is really history or fiction."

    "Great, then how long would it that be?"

    "Longer than we have thought"

    First comes to the table and summarize what he drew, through his geographical skills and artistry, he showed them a unique form of the continent.

    "This world¡¯s continent is . . . Pangaea?"

    "If it is true, then Rune Isles was . . . Let¡¯s better not, it seems the world was really changed a lot. It really does call itself an apocalyptic world"

    The Agathean man saw Haw getting to leave with Andui and Reya as he follows them where the rest were discussing. They reached to the teachers'' lounge as he surprised them.

    "Hey! I want to know about the sphere you brought"

    "Thean, you followed us. We were . . ."

    "I''m not here to misunderstand but the sphere is too wide to come close to take full control"

    They acted so secretly when Andui started to go somewhere privately. Reya knows her, Haw let her, but others started to get suspicious. Coral comes along with the snacks she brought.

    "Thean you . . ."

    She saw him in a serious mood and she stops and turned to Andui.

    "Finally, Andui brought someone new . . . "

    Coral sees her being doubt as she leans and whispers to her.

    "Get together girl, stop leaving them out of a blue. You have Reya . . ."

    Reya stops her and with her concerning eyes where both of them agree. Andui is still hurt.

    Andui looks at Thean where he and Haw starts facing each other.

    "What dungeon did your guild recovers?"

    "The sphere was found at Enders Bridge, luckily to be found during the foundation''s development"

    "Is there more like these?"

    "My guildmaster told me about it, they are already handed over to the Elves"

    "There is more than just that, Haw. I am talking about the sphere was not used before the Fall era. I want to ask your guildmaster for any detail about it, we are here to find the way to control it or we''ll never going to finish it"

    Coral and Andui seeing Thean acted this way really makes him attractable.

    "Even though we are just making a new facility, I never would have thought there is problems about it"

    "You''re right Coral, and the sphere does crazy things while they work"

    "Ooh, then let''s talk"

    Andui explains to her like some kind of horror story than an actual development of the magic room.

    "This world is getting weirder. Sigh* It''s like we need another school degree to survive this shitty world"

    Coral is getting frustrated how they can¡¯t get a normal day in this world. Andui says to her in a sad tone

    "Coral, it''s terrifying when you lose your senses what have I experienced"

    "It''s ok, I''ll be clinging with you again if that happens"

    Both of them laugh as Andui needed it.

    As for the two men

    "Agathean, the lockdown puts me out of the connection with the guild. Even the others who enter the city will deny access"

    "How about hiring someone to deliver the message? Is there anyone from the city guild you know?"

    "Alche might know some, but you will be the one who tell the detail as I will bring my package if you succeed"

    "Fine, but I appreciate it. Because that old world makes it difficult when the controls or landmarks might have protection"

    They broke their exchanges and Haw left with a hurry letting the girls behind as they wanted to talk.

    Reya turns to Thean.

    "Thean, is there a problem about the sphere?"

    "All spheres were secretly hidden their controls. The bigger the world is, the harder it gets. Your sphere consists probably an entire Horsin. I''d be more surprised that has more beneath the surface"

    "Then why should we have an easy approach, and find another one"

    The Agathean man giving a look of

    "Not a bad idea"

    but later rejected it.

    "You can, but I want to test that sphere first. If it matches the scenarios perfectly. Then you actually lived a second life on it"

    Agathean man moves away and Coral grab his hand.

    "Wait, why are you serious about this project now? You''ve been acted strangely today"

    He breathes quietly with himself and put an exciting tone.

    "I''ve kind of amazed how the sphere being activated such a short time, and the sphere inside has the world collected, if it is really from before the fall era or not. I''m guessing it will never work outside of the city, and what''s more intriguing for us when we entered. It was made us to put into an adventure beyond Kinteinnou and before the apocalypse"

    They heard the importance of the sphere, and its mysteries.

    "You mean . . ."

    "No, my greater teachers, it is still a simulation such as you said"

    "Hah! Thean is at it again"

    Coral broke out the serious mood, and Thean kept at it.

    "The spheres are not important to this world but a collection of the viewed world. What you people called

    "Gaming world"

    from I learn, and I have my own experiences personally. There are other versions. I would like to limit others of using it until we fully grasp and control it, this project must follow the same guide. Because we don''t have other versions like this or maybe I''m wrong"

    After that, the Agathean man steps out and focus on heading to the city guild for anyone could venture out of the city and send the package to Enders Bridge. Haw returned to them after the Agathean man left. Reya spoke out to him along with the two

    "Now Andui, what were you saying?"

    Later that night, the Agathean man received a letter from Alche to whom he joined the Haw''s quests. Mostly 12 A ranks and 4 S ranks, in his thoughts

    "I have no idea why would these people tag along to a bunch of students outside of the city. . . And there were that Hawldreds brought by the students"

    Remembering it makes it more questions when these creatures being seen outside of the thick forest. He reaches the guild with no sight of any adventurers, and he did further to the counter.

    "Hello, where are the adventurers? I want to bring a quest personally tonight"

    The receptionist saw him a bit surprised, not from the quest but rarely seen anyone entered the city guild.

    "Sorry, you are one of the few who entered the guild after the lockdown. Most of them are taking a season break"

    "Are they now? Listen, I just want a delivery mission and not one of those digital tricks they did"

    "Oh that? That''s the main issue why they stop, the signals outside of the city was lost and those monsters are chasing after those bites"

    "Really now, that''s kind of new"

    "Yes, it is and the guild has offered a mission about that, and they have to identify all those monsters that can actually jamming our signals"

    The Agathean man stays put with the receptionist with any possible chances he gets. The receptionist continues

    "Just a delivery to Enders Bridge will be by walking now, vehicles were blocked by those monsters and massacring won''t going to work"

    "Massacre? You realized that Alga''s light"

    "The guild already took noticed of it for sometimes now, and scavenger monsters will take their place after they blown up the area"

    "I''ll give your guild a good luck, that there is no possible way of any region has a clean lifeless land"

    "They already on it and thank you for worrying us"

    The receptionist was a bit relief of seeing someone actually talk to her after being alone to watch over the counter with only her phone to pass the time.

    She acted first as the agathean man was finished.

    "So uhm, about that delivery mission. How will you convinced them to take it?"

    The Agathean man smiled in front of her in point blank as she seeing him a bit creepy.

    "There are many ways to convinced them to work with me, and that''s not have to be a woman"

    "Oh, are you gay?"

    "Nice option, but this is Enders Bridge we''re talking about"

    She laughs a bit and smiles back.

    "Then how will you?"

    "Bring me anyone who is available on this list, cancel all women but the men. I''ll show you what I can do"

    His attitude brought a nice misunderstanding look by the receptionist. She actually is cooperating with him.

    The receptionist checks on the list and saw a lot of A ranks and one team of S ranks.

    "Are you serious?"

    "It will be entertaining"

    He smiles back at her like a child, but she won¡¯t be able to handle by talking any of these best adventurers. She hesitated

    "I can''t"

    "Don''t be, I will be not troubling you later on. Trust this total stranger from Agatheus City"

    "Agatheus City? You mean you are actually from that city"

    "Anything wrong about it?"

    "No, but I heard of their jewelry"

    The Agathean puts himself in a situation to persuade her through his origin and the jewelry is one of them, he can''t figure out why people like those.

    "If you give me any jewelry from your city, I would talk about it to the private sector"

    "Is it really difficult to contact these adventurers?"

    The Agathean man got nervous because of the jewelry.

    "Trying to find other contacts about those adventurers only matter in this city guild. If I lose my job over it, then that jewelry you gave me will be compensate for my lost"

    "Then find some other jobs in the city"

    "I already have a home in the most expensive place in the city. The guild already gives me my first monthly salary, Sorry for telling my personal life but how am I going to pay the new things I bought"

    "What you did is tipping you right?"

    "True, and doing quest during a lockdown is not permissible either"

    The receptionist has experienced this kind of people and the agathean man never heard about that. His work in the sphere will delay even further and having her way puts him an easy position, he decided the hard way.

    "I won''t, and here, this is for enjoying my time here"

    Through his magic bag picks out an Agathean drink in its highest quality.

    "Don''t think! just accept it in my culture. This will light up your work for the coming weeks"

    The Agathean places a big bottle on her desk and flashes out.

    The receptionist didn''t saw it coming and has a drink on her counter.

    "I don''t . . . why did he give me this?"

    Agathean man leaves the city guild, leaving him a bit troubled of finding them.

    "Okay, I will find them through what I know most adventurers go to, Mihayara district, and probably have a nice chat again with them"

    He shakes his head to a better doubt with his hand place on his chin as he thinks about it in denial.

    "Oh well, the pay is more important than leisure"

    He went back home to where he stays. No knowledge of him having a home, but his fast travels made him more mysterious as he flashes away.

    The next day, the three men with the exception of the Agathean man place proper research equipment inside the magic room. Quail brought the sign where this room will be under maintenance with danger besides it. She reads it to her team after her gloat. "Huh, Thean is not here today. Oh yeah this actual sign is going to be installed "Simulation Room""

    "Not giving up on his existence, Quail?"

    "Let her be, First"

    "Now, that''s the words I couldn''t even hear it from you two. I just wondering why would you let him named you guys?"

    Haw placed the equipment to the corner and bringing up a few other tools with him.

    "I know that they never did when I reached the city"

    First and Second had an idea about it, and it was blatantly obvious.

    "The first day of the tournament was it, I heard one of your group Haw, the name The Rat in any light you can see"

    "I remember, and what''s so popular from it?"

    Second knows First is lying and confronted him himself.

    "You know that''s a lie, it''s because your people hid their real names. Quail is one of them you call yourself, and what we heard that your names are different to pronounce and play your names to see fit"

    Quail should have known that, but in her defense won''t play it off as it is, and it is from a superstitious incident when brought to this world.

    "Even you try to stop us, we already playing your game and none of them will changed that"

    Quail shouldn''t have asked as she already knew, and the city did change themselves what they wanted to be.

    "Alright I can admit on that, but I want you two have a better name"

    "Sorry, we already got our names random by the Agathean man"

    "Ugh!"

    She went out of the room with the signs, where the three again busily work on the sphere. Second starts to doubt

    "We should have told her that the Agathean man is already went inside the sphere"

    "What will she supposed to do? Warned our employers about it. They don''t know how absolute of a sphere they have"

    "That''s right, then how about you, Haw? Any idea where is it came from? I mean its beginning"

    Haw sets up the parts, he built a structure that should be part of a platform.

    "The sphere was found in Enders Bridge, and the founders who actually collected it. Nothing to say about that except of how difficult it is to make it active"

    First used his magic writings to carve the stage platform.

    "I kind of agree, and I¡¯m curious of how much energy it needed"

    Second comes along to an idea

    "I''m guessing those power stations, the shield was active for such a long time. I heard it is the energy that kept it running"

    "Where is the power source? I have seen one building that collect power by burning their trees"

    Haw remembered what Myrrkei said about the facility brought endless lights across the city. The sound of hissing and heat coming from it through the night. Nothing but rumors to his ears, and the other ominous sight to behold.

    "Ok, I''ve finished the frames. First, Second, what left needed there?"

    First busy carving the stage and Second is checking the other materials for preparations. All comes around, Haw decided to continue to build the platform.

    The Agathean went inside the sphere where he wanted to go. The same iconic place where once a city rose, only to see a fascinating sight only to be compared to its wildlife. Through his travels seek where the most common creatures should have rest.

    "How?" He starts to doubt, and the difference from the past and now is beyond belief.

    "There is nothing any creatures have I seen"

    His own eyes only seek in disbelief as he used his magic item that can trace the monsters he seen.

    "Come on, there should be any surviving animals like . . ."

    The tracer found it and quickly rushed to where he should go.

    He made it and saw a familiar creature, being domesticated by the Eldesune.

    "Hawldreds, many people in Isekai City called them Hounder Elks. Now they are just live stocks for the Eldesune"

    He later reached to the known nesting place of the insects, but was replaced with actual critters he couldn''t comprehend. Looking like rats but has paws with thumbs, searching and eating most of the insects he can''t even know.

    "The fall had greatly reduced this wildlife, and the other creatures I found in the forest didn''t exist anymore. Is this really a fantasy world? No! If I was a researcher, then I need study them. Bah!"

    The Agathean man runs deeper to the forest where the Agatheus City was or will be. Reaching to where he could recognize, he finds some familiar trees.

    "It''s the park''s central oak, but has its own forest"

    The oak is one of the rare trees kept inside Agatheus City, secrets of its never spread its seeds to regrown kept many residences to wonder. He reaches out to the oak and placed his hands on it. The oak reacts and starts to wave its leaves on its own like the gust of wind blowing it, yet, there is no wind. Then the oak starts produces heat and starts its leaves to go aflame.

    "What the?"

    The Fire spreads on the trees and the Eldesunes saw it, only for him to hear what they are not in shock but amazed by it.

    "The oak, it senses life"

    The Agathean man couldn''t understand and the oak begins to break apart and life inside of it opens an unknown creature. Out of a short burst of flames, many Eldesunes praise it while he got burned by its intense aura. Screaming in pain of a fire that he can''t block with magic, he can only hear by the voices of the Eldesune.

    "Weiylu!"

    His magic can''t help him and with the strand of unremovable burns cause the portal to appear and forced him back out.

 Sphere - Chapter 016

    COI C16

    The sphere starts to glow fire red where the three witnessed a failed attempt. None of isekai citizens saw it but the Horsin themselves. The bright flames opened out a man burst in flames drowned by it like he was oiled on and set on fire. The Agathean man was in flame, for a short moment and faded as the flames back to the sphere. Amazed by such a sight, but couldn''t grasp what happened. He flashes himself back up on his feet with the attitude of won''t backing down.

    "A fire bird comes out from the oak and set me a blaze. My magic didn''t have an effect on it"

    First bursts in suspicion

    "Then it is a fantasy world"

    "NO!"

    The Agathean man burst out in rage and spout some nonsense.

    "Weiylu! I got attacked by a weiylu"

    Second heard that name before and remembers a myth.

    "An extinct bird? Haw, take care of them while I head out to get something"

    He rushes out from the room and cast his spell to where he is needed to go. His sudden exit brought notice by the other teachers and rushed to the magic room.

    "Is there something wrong? I saw someone rushing out in a hurry"

    They saw the Agathean man frustrated and have no idea what they saw. The Agathean man was burnt and only those who saw him was in flames but now he returns to normal.

    "He was testing the sphere and got into a fight inside . . ."

    "What? did he actually got it to work?"

    ". . . and probably test the fights too"

    The Agathean man checks his bodies for any burnt but the feeling was too great as he traumatized by it.

    "The burns! I can still feel it through my body"

    "Then we should bring him to the infirmary, and check it out"

    The teachers bring him to the infirmary where it is empty. They brought a medical doll to check on him, and the results show.

    "Body conditions are normal . . . Health Conditions are normal . . . Psychological conditions are in conditional pain, please call a psychologist if the patient¡¯s condition remained"

    "I''m fine, the sphere is always supposed to do that"

    "The simulation room supposed to be for training, not giving a trauma effect"

    "A what room? nevermind, I have tested so far, and I confronted a strong monster by surprised and burned me alive"

    Some of the teachers called out to the staff and report the incident as the Agathean man was forced to lie down in the infirmary. First and Haw was called to hold off the project and report what they have seen and explain to the principal. She comes to supervise the incident and listen their story.

    "The simulation is still ongoing, and reports from the Agathean that he got attacked by a monster. In the settings of that world, all of its law of nature is still under testing"

    The principal is summarizing what First should been going through, yet she has some doubts.

    "Probably magic''s effects won''t work on this world. I don''t know why the agathean can''t interact with his abilities on a monster"

    While they are explaining during the situation, more and more people come to the incident. Hearing about the Agathean man was burned from the simulation room and caused a mental pain, Quail gets her attention as she rushed inside.

    "Thean, what in the hell are you doing inside of the sphere?"

    "And what sadistic line of "hell" would that mean?"

    "You! Just spill it out"

    Second made it back to the magic room, but was stopped as the door was locked.

    "What? Lock? Where are they?"

    "Oh, it''s you, Thean was send to the infirmary. Did you saw what happened to him?"

    "Yes, please take me there. I can explain him about his incident"

    The teacher brings him where the infirmary is as it is surrounded by other teachers hearing the Agathean issues.

    "Wow, even the principal is here. Will you handle it on your own?"

    "Yeah, thank you so much"

    "No problem"

    Second send his wisp went inside the infirmary where he has space to teleport into. In luck, he quickly teleported.

    The wisp was not seen by anyone due to its glow can''t outshine the natural sun, and second''s magic helps it glows brighter as he teleported into the infirmary.

    "Aaah, oh second . . ."

    The principal had her head over those names

    "Please used your professional names. I won''t stand playing games. It doesn¡¯t matter how your bio data won¡¯t be needed as long you¡¯re under the pebblechips"

    First respectfully responds

    "My apologies principal, Secius (Second)! did you fine something?"

    "Yes Won''ies (First), I have found something what Thean describe as Weiylu"

    The translation didn¡¯t manage to recognize it as they mispronounce them. Second opens the book to be written in Elven Language, as none of them will ever read its information except for the citizens and their devices. The pictures he believes to be identical.

    "Thean, do you recognize this image?"

    "That''s the one, but how?"

    Second has figured it out, but discredit by his own skepticism. Everyone around them is curious and want to see.

    "Then this creature was in the legends, not a mythical creature"

    "Secius, what do you mean? Are these monsters extinct or something?"

    "You mean extinct animals, why yes, any idea what this creature is?"

    "He said by the name "Weilyu"¡±

    ¡°I thought it was some folklore coming from the elves, this bird who exiles itself from the Alga''s light and naturally rest on trees that can withstand it"

    First knows nothing about this mythical creature, and Haw stood silenced to hear what second describes it.

    "From tales of Agatheus City, it tells other forms of creatures that never uses magic and lived among its natural abilities. Like the Weiylu, the fire birds emitted heat from its body and can fly in flames. Its heat forced someone to matched the same temperature as the bird can bear"

    The Agathean man heard him and gives his clarification of it.

    "Then the bird put me into like some molten steel huh"

    If this is the same legend, therefore, coming from that book means real to the sphere.

    "Is there anything about that it can ignored magic Second?"

    The teachers can''t believe a different version of a phoenix, and they still need to discover this world before getting into problems like Thean.

    "I don''t understand elven writings, and I only remember through folklores by my neighbors"

    Soon after they dispersed, when the agathean man finally rest in the infirmary. Many teachers talk about it for the entire day or so. Only the principal and the entire team, who are doing the sphere project, are in the room.

    "When will the four come to school, Quail?"

    "They took the day off after the incident. The sphere has caused Andui and Reya a lot of experience"

    The principal asks Haw where she sees the progress they are making. She heard the sphere has its miraculous uses, and the dangers it contains. The Agathean should have been burned alive, but the sphere won''t let that happened and just plain illusion, from what she knows by Andui''s proposals. She turns to the man who brought the recommendation of it all.

    "Haw, in what stages are you in right now? I heard that you are rushing to finished it"

    "There was a changed of plan of how big it is"

    "How so? Then come to my office to explain more further details. Today''s job will be on hold until Thean recovers"

    The Agathean man, keep sensing of the burns he felt. Making Quail questioned her motives between harassing him or pitying him. The two who are with him are figuring out about the creature. She later says a word to him in empathy.

    "How''s it going, Thean?"

    "Never experiencing something of disbelief without using magic for the first time"

    Sigh by her changed of tone. He acts in overjoying himself with his work, and what''s more she sees him remained or more persistent than he was before.

    "Quail, I know people like you are not used to have a long agonizing pain . . ."

    "I already have when I entered to your world" " . . . but not long enough that you actually survived in those situations and tell your stories"

    Quail realized that everyone is gone except the medical doll watching over him, or they forgot about it and left it here. She sits down and have another chat with Thean.

    "The principal won''t let you leave, and so try to recover, ok?"

    "Sure, and why all of a sudden change of attitude?"

    "I have my own reasons to make, and I decided to hear your story. I have nothing better to do because of your incident"

    The Agathean man as he lied down and he flashes himself to sit on the bed instead.

    "Again with the . . ."

    "I will give you one story for the day, but only we should remain we were before the incident"

    "Like you can change my mind"

    "Gladly"

    Through his magic bag, he pulls out an orb that is smaller than the sphere they work on. Fits in the size of a small marble, where he added a little of it.

    "This tiny sphere contains the testimony of old power, you can only interact but has nothing among the rest you felt from the magic forces surrounding it"

    "What are you trying to tell me?"

    "You can''t understand me when I tell you my story, but it will explain how I got my powers from"

    "Touch this orb, and you will only interact with it. It will never fully answer your questions but enough what you needed to know about my powerful abilities"

    She stares at the tiny orb fits by his two fingers to hold it.

    "What am I supposed to do when I got in?"

    "Interact with it, make up some stories but never mention who. Lastly, do not let that "monster" know that it is in an illusion"

    She is not sure of that kind of idea but wanting to hear his side of the story gave herself a doubt. She touches it anyway and the orb and everything surrounds her faded in a different scene, the faded environment around her returns again in a different color of tint by night.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    She saw what Thean expected to see, a monster, in her eyes would think it could be a demon lord. The demon lord didn''t react but remained still as she watches it. She then speaks to it.

    "Hello?"

    It turns and started to move, by its voice sound so heavenly from a tone of a father figure should have recognize. But She only sees it as the demon lord.

    "I am only a messenger or a story teller, why are you here as you look threaten?"

    "I''m Quail, what are your motives in this realm"

    The demon lord acted all respects and no loose words, and give her a quick answer.

    "I am an offeror of forgotten powers, from the heroes once used as they fall to their own rights"

    Forgotten powers, Quail starts questioning it carefully.

    During that time as her mind put into the dream, her body remained in the real world. The Agthean man carries her in his arms and put her to bed, then used the medical doll to check her conditions.

    ". . .Body conditions are normal . . . Health Conditions are normal . . . Pyschological Conditions are in slight chance of anger"

    After the check up, he got a little concern on her well being.

    "Does she hate me, or that Daemos? Guess I''ll wait and see"

    The Agathean man stays where he is on the other bed and take a nap, while the unconscious woman let herself interact inside of Thean''s orb.

    "You are here, yet entered a world you don''t know. What do you ask of me?"

    Quail gives a thought about this demon lord, in all of a man''s body but its head is nothing but distorted skull. Nearly relevant to see as a goat''s head without the horns and its mouth moves where its lower jaws moved up and down, seeing the side of its jaw detract up and down instead of a normal lower jaw moving in an arc but literally up and down.

    "I was given by one of your people who can use his ability like a magicswordsman"

    "Ah yes magicswordsman, one who yield with magic through its weapons"

    The demon lord quickly answered her without any stopping, it is actually interacted without any hesitation.

    "Taken from the past heroes who can use that kind of ability, hundreds of them in the past generation or so, taken their souls of power and keep it through our demonic heritage"

    "Wait! Did you take away their powers?"

    "Yes, only to the dead. They will be forgotten any other way, and many dare to receives its powers"

    "Can anyone used it?"

    "Limited from what they know, remembering both the difference of the original or the replica who can master it to its limits, but others won''t be able to master some important parts"

    Quail is getting to understand that Thean was asking for power with this demon, but she can''t truly grasp in a class called magicswordsman.

    "Then do you know anyone, who were received the power"

    "Yes, I kind only tell you one popularized demon, Hivites, the one who has the power to interconnect those lives transfer to this world for tragic reasons"

    Lady Hivites Douhula, the city states leader of Agatheus City. Quail knows her back in the day of the celebration of staying in the city, she does not like it whatsoever and wanted the people of isekai to leave this apocalyptic world.

    "Lady Hivites, the lady of Agatheus City"

    "Well now, the lady of some city. Anyhow, she took the power of someone who fell for its ambition to leave this world. Taking the knowledge to herself brought the way to return them back"

    The demon lord was starting to stare at Quail as it moves around her so steadily.

    "During the final year of the era where Heroes and Demons to put the end of everything to that final day. The day it Falls . . ."

    Quail stares at it where it moves around her hearing its words that it sounds grudges the fall era. It looks undefined of its expression and the tone only gives its deceptive fatherly words, yet she doubted it.

    "Hivites was the first to take away the powers of the forgotten heroes, and soon us all demons can take their powers as well. We give her time until we found them. They still want us gone. That is the only example I tell you in regards of power blessings who will wish from us"

    Quail started to doubt and immediately ask.

    "Did she the one who summoned us here?"

    Laughter from a sweet fatherly voice where the demon showed its sincerity.

    "If it were true, then she would have done it years ago. According to the tragic tomes who was summoned here. It was they who entered, not summoned. Now today, it is still a mystery for us that many kept summoned so many lives into this world"

    Quail stops there and couldn''t ask anything else. She knows already there is the only way, but wanted to know any variety of leaving this world.

    "Can some people escape on this world by themselves?"

    "That should not have done repeatedly, we demons are too wise to let anyone in and out as they please, we can also take anyone as well if our greed desired it, and one thing you should know that we never care their world view unless it¡¯s ours"

    Remembering what Thean said to her that it only interacts, made her bit happy from this demon''s honesty. Back to Thean''s abilities, she still wishes to know its secrets.

    "Then you know someone who has the power of the magicswordsman"

    "Yes, states their name who was blessed by it"

    She stops and remember Thean was not his real name, and to her surprised that the demon is observing her without any reply to it.

    "I see, you are here for secrets and the one who gave you didn''t mention about it. Then it is time to stop here, I have realized I can''t reach you personally, an illusion, I can''t tempt you to have power"

    It started moving in reverse where it once walking around her, now it moves backwards. Reversing back to where she comes in.

    "Wait, what''s going on?"

    "I only tell you what you ask be quick or the reverse will fully put you back out where you came from"

    She thinks quickly of any dangers that is beyond her belief, from Rebellion to the unrest of the city. The demon is now backing out from walking in circle around her and moved back away as the smokes reverse its way back in.

    "How dangerous is Lady Hivites is?"

    "She is not a threat, her people are"

    She wakes up where the time she saw the demon faded back to the night. She saw Thean sleeping on the other bed while the medical doll was watching over her. She picks herself up and started to kick him until he wakes up.

    "Ouch, hey you''re awake"

    "Where did you sent me?"

    The Agathean man saw her reaction in all sweaty and angry, he was thinking about her hating him again.

    "I sent you my power''s origin story"

    "No I did it differently"

    ". . ."

    He didn''t react and give a long stare at her with a serious face.

    "You catch on how it can interact quite directly. Let me guess, you ask the demon something that will benefit you and the demon realizes itself that it won''t actually have a deal with you right?"

    "No, it figured itself out . . .?"

    "Then, it must mean it is connecting all what you said. Leading you trying to prevent it from my warnings¡±

    Quail never thought about that before, and for Thean knows about demons. This not the first time, and it is impossible to make a deal with them unless they are in need.

    "What mistakes did you make when facing that demon?"

    Quail asks him as she is now worried about him with his ties

    "Telling myself that demons are monsters. Corrupting this orb, I made it with only to meet it under the right ritual. It will reset again, when the fake demon starts to realize the ritual is not ready or the client brings something else"

    "I did ask him about the magicswordsman abilities"

    "What did it tell you?"

    "It answers directly, and it claims there is someone like that"

    The Agathean man slams his face with ice magic as it solidifies and crushes to his face, and Quail was surprised by the breaking of ice instead of a slap. He quietly whispers to her

    "Do you know anything about demons?"

    "Yes"

    "Then ours had legends about the importance of names, don''t try asking that again unless it¡¯s their kind"

    He picks up his tiny orb and returned to his bag.

    "Hey, would you let me used it again"

    "Not in the slightest, I thought you want to know my origin. Why do you wanted to know more from that demon?"

    She had regretted to ask him, and seeing her a bit anxious as he don''t care any of this.

    "Just say it already, I just want to end it already of being nice here"

    "I just ask about the powers origin instead"

    "Yeah, demons can inherit someone else''s powers of the forgotten. There''s likely . . ."

    "It mentioned about Lady Hivites . . ."

    "Then what''s so special about her. She failed to convinced your people to leave"

    Her head shakes quickly and stares right at him with a serious face as she frustrated how easy for him to know this stuff without treating it how important it is.

    "Don''t you see!? The powers she had"

    "I''m from Agatheus City, I know her authority to bring you and your people back home. She is not dangerous, but her people are"

    "Just like the demon said to me"

    He sigh . . . he sits next to her while she sits with him and pondering of herself.

    "I''m getting to make you more worried than I have given you the orb, just stay what we were before. It''s like one of your videos within the devices. The demon can''t lie since I made it myself except when the ritual is made. So please made up your mind already"

    Quail turns herself to bed and quietly sleeps. The Agathean man had enough that he begins to leave. Quail spoke to him

    "I never thought that you change my mind"

    "The difference is because we talk too normally, I have nothing against that"

    He left as she stays to take a short nap. In her train of thoughts

    "He hates demons, I like to know who he hated. He was so calm about the demoness Hivites, I shouldn''t judge her from that demon. I guess I''ll be worried more on her people"

    The Agathean steps out and the teachers come rushing at him. While he is going to talk about everyone''s concerns as he thinks

    "Demons, they are truly the honest race with all painful intention. Also, it is because there will be no consequences when they did it"

    Haw walks out from the principal office, as he met Agathean live and well.

    "I was sent to the prime teacher. Did she want something from you?"

    "It''s about the progress of the project, she is going to get strict for any incident to occur"

    "Alright, see you later then"

    The agathean man walks into the office, as for Haw goes to the cafeteria. Second was handling on the cooking, with the sea monsters caught from south of the city¡¯s sea shore. He has recipes to make them luxurious taste through what the city has to offer. A few citizens were trying to master in making monster dishes, and Second was the cook back in Agatheus City.

    "The students would be in awe when the school is back"

    "What would have thought that one of the teachers can actually cook monsters"

    "Me neither, and the size of these monsters can be a good substitute and reasons for hunting missions"

    First was tag along to their conversation.

    "Sure, but the variety of meats are too small to comprehend"

    "Won''ies, we eat only from our livestock"

    "I never mention how you eat, but these monsters won''t stay long when they knew they are being hunted down. The hounder elks are smart creatures as they hide within the forest"

    "Then he could cook other stuff instead"

    Second overheard and responds to them

    "It''s ok Won''ies, they never eat this good before"

    The cafeteria turned into a feast where many teachers should have head home, but they stop by here to eat. It''s free for them to eat here because of Second''s cuisine. First is having lunch with them talking about the incident, Second is behind the kitchen making the foods at the best of his abilities, and Haw taking up a tray and have some.

    "Hey Haw, good timing. The teachers mentioned Quail sleeping inside the infirmary. Would you bring her lunch to her? or better yet have lunch with her"

    "Is she in need having a company second?"

    "Nothing much, talking says its good having trust. I know it won''t work on you but still"

    While they are busy, Alche comes along heard them about Quail.

    "Oh, I would bring it to her, Haw, you would continue on the project. I want to know more about your progress"

    "Alright Alche, here, this is her favorite sweets. The teachers kept pestering me to make one after all that incident"

    "How sweet of you, but how about Thean?"

    "He is going to be busy on the sphere. I was wondering that cooking inside there might have the taste of those other extinct animals"

    "I would love to hear that, but it might force you out"

    "Always test the sphere, I breathe the nature of it . . ."

    They continue talking and let Haw be on his way.

    Sometime later, Alche opens the door to the infirmary where Quail still resting on the bed. Alche''s new eye piece lens and check on her.

    "I know you are awake, I have my teacher''s surveillance lens"

    "Alche, why are you here? Is it already lunch?"

    "I know I''ve been worried on Thean, but you in the infirmary makes it stranger than him lying here"

    Quail gets up and see the tray he is bringing to her.

    "Did they bring me a cake?"

    "Second bake it . . . laugh* I love how his name causes so many confusions"

    Quail picks up the cake but Alche slaps her hand.

    "Uh uh uh, it''s desserts, first have your lunch"

    The tray contains food made of a sea monster, however the slice it portrayed other some slice meat, but it is hard to see as meat than fish.

    "Second is becoming popular as a cook, even a limited of spices he can use the chemistry set like some new forms of flavors"

    "Are people like him really can make scarce food taste good?"

    "I don''t know, but magic has its ways"

    The two eats their lunch, for the time being, she started to remember about the demon and how Thean has some problems with them. Guessing from her that this race never been seen entering the city and only Lady Hivites herself as the only demoness to set foot on this city.

    "Hey Alche, have you ever met with the demons"

    Alche coughs a bit and took a drink of water.

    "Cough* ahem . . . Sorry Quail, well . . . demons have their own way of life. You might know them as magically demonic, I know I can¡¯t describe it, these are different kinds of demons"

    "Are you sure? they look like some demons from earth though"

    "Yes, because it is the depiction of what we thought. Those demons are far more dangerous than you think"

    "Dangerous? How could you know them without even meeting one?"

    "I''m not surprised that you started to care for them, please just ignored it"

    Alche was a bit nervous and have no idea who they are, but he only heard by someone.

    "I only heard it by an elf during our quest outside of the city. What''s his name again? Right, it''s Elyrion"

    "An elf? does he knows about demons?"

    "He only gives me a few points about them. They are both Life and Death of this world, they can reincarnate again when the time is come. Demons are very patient race. They can return like some anime about demon lords returning back from the dead"

    "Then what can they do?"

    "They were never once being the creator of everything but steals someone''s powers or knowledge. It''s better to meet them only a few times or never at all, will make everyone envied their existence"

    Quail heard him the same thing by the demon who was at Thean''s orb. Powers of the forgotten, and Thean said it was normal for demons to acted that way. Alche continues on while she thinks.

    ". . . I just want it to be some rumor, but Lady Hivites in Agatheus City was the first who acknowledged the mayor to leave this world and the only demoness to actually showed her succubus form. The rest of the demons didn''t show their demonic form"

    "What''s make them show their true self? Is there anything meaningful to them?"

    "Demons hide their true motives, it''s better meeting them a few times than always. That''s what Elyrion said to me"

    Quail gets herself in a mysterious predicament and drove her attention about demons. Alche wakes her out of that conscience as he flickers his hand with a loud sound magic.

    "Quail, you''ve got lost or something. I won''t telling the others about demons and so do you"

    "Why not?"

    "It is best not to, and besides, when you actually did something to them. They will come back and ruin the rest of your future or your soon to have children"

    Quail kept the idea of what Alche said, and hope she won''t cause trouble. If it was true then Thean was not the only one or his family to come across with these demons personally.

    "By the way, I''ll give you an advice when you come across them"

    Alche pulls her to him as he whispers to her ear.

    "Always remember the bible, and pursue it as an example to expel those demons"

    Alche pushes himself away from her, picks up his plate, and places back to the tray.

    "You can have the rest of the cake, and I don''t like your way with sweets"

    He left her with the cake, and picks up her utensils. As she picks up the cake, and slice it up and see a melting cream coming out of it.

    "ICE CREAM CAKE!"

    Shout of joy coming from her, and frustrated at the same time.

    "Alche, YOU SON OF A BITCH!"

    The cake is melting and the layers of flavors are mixing in.

    Alche heard her as he only replied to himself.

    "Have some manners Quail, it''s just a cake"

    He left with the tray back to the cafeteria. Quail disappointingly picks up the cake, and taste the melted ice cream

    "It''s still good"

    Happily eating the cake, as she resting in the infirmary. Alche goes back with the other teachers.

    "Do you think Quail should be alright, Alche? We thought cheering her up would be best"

    "I get it what you said, but I thought it was something else"

    "What do you mean? Is this just cheering her up after her retirement as an adventurer?"

    Quail Tweets, she has her secrets and even more so somewhere in her adventuring days.

 Summer Festival Challenge - Chapter 017

    COI C17

    Construction happened in the west part of the city, where a deep wide river being turned into a damn. From the supplies of limestone like for sturdy cement from Agatheus City and the ores from Rune Isles. The new form of power station had been made. The construction workers are all from isekai city and with their new redesign machines to improve the manpower during their project. Where closely to the shield as the monsters are outside.

    "Do you see those monsters?"

    "Countless of them sprang out from the forest last night"

    "They look so satisfied eating those insects"

    "Can you even seen them being fat before?"

    "Just look at their round bellies"

    They both laugh and go back to work.

    Somewhere within the deep forest, a recognizable seal coming by to see countless monsters actively feasting in the root bites. The employer and the two raker mawn reached outside of the city.

    "How can we travel like this?"

    "Insects come and go and attracted a lot of other monsters. Yet we were all fine"

    "The rat like you did a good job maneuvering the forest. Like why would you run around in the city acting so suspicious"

    "I just want to know more of the danger than the peaceful"

    "The law is not the danger to you. Why did you test it?"

    "Oh, they did, with a goblin no doubt"

    They reached where the students were doing their quests. Once was a barren, and now returned back to its natural form.

    U''ecin stomps the ground and felt only the roughness of some wood.

    "This is where the what the elf wanted to prospect right?"

    The employer checks on his device and see where they are now.

    "Yes! this is the place, but we need to head to the city for further procedures. Come on let''s get going"

    He goes on ahead leaving the two checking the soil.

    "Multitude of magics being used here. Hearing it to be barren, the marks of their actions remained"

    Myrrkei don''t believe to be the cause of it.

    "U''ecin, the ground. Check it when we come back"

    Myrrkei picks up his bottle and pour it to the ground. Then they follow the employer as they finished their quick survey.

    Lost the day to work on the simulation room and another half day to find an adventurer for delivery. The Agathean man walks out from school and continue searching in Mihayara district. Leaving the group behind by his own mistakes, but won''t stop him anyway. Reaching through the district where there is an event going on, a festival or some party. He can''t describe it much, but many are just passing by treating like some kind of a market. He is eavesdropping while he is looking for adventurers.

    "The Summer Festival is doing great"

    "It helps us distracted during this insect situation"

    "There is no people from the other city even coming to this event"

    "Yeah, it''s because of the lockdown remember?"

    "They should . . ."

    The Agathean man eavesdrops enough, and saw an arena where people in battle gears. The sign says

    "Monster Challenge: Face a simulated battle arena where adventurer faced monsters from the Kinteinou monsters and more"

    Then it is also added some warnings

    "It is a prototype and will not responsible for any mishaps if the battlefield can''t contain your OP abilities"

    He thought it should be like a sphere, but he likes to see what it can do. Entering to the area where the simulation took place in an open street where the adventurers face images of monsters they fought from the dungeons. From feral goblins, but why, to the Hounder Elks and they added more to their fictional challenge.

    Monsters he couldn''t even imagine where mostly from their world. He should know it would be fictional where the contestants repeated the same trick at these monsters. All monsters acted aggressively, and other monsters have their variance of abilities. Not changing in with the same attacks. Like the Hounder Elks won''t charge but it flees away, and this version made the elk aggressive and charged like some magic creature. This is far too different, but the crowd loves it. Monsters he won''t try to identify but he heard them in each announcement they give.

    "Orcs, Goblins (Hah! What will the gobins say about this?), Pigmen, Kobolds, Lizardmen, and Skeletons"

    He identifies them all in the same comparison that these creatures have.

    "These creatures has the features of other race. All of them has no difference in their techniques and ways of fighting"

    Humanesque has different forms of weaponry based on a specific fighting style, Eldesune uses magic through their elven gods'' blessings, Rusic use runewords weaponries as their arsenal between magical and physical attacks combine, Gobins used their shamanism as their spiritual weapons, and Daemos with their stolen powers from other sources but their own secret powers will never be revealed.

    Then he saw something rather unique within the area as he listened to the announcer.

    "Ok, let''s bring out the dragon"

    Dragon was called out from the size of it that fits the street. The size is too great to exist as it blows fire from its breath. The challenger was brought up his appearance was beyond of a hunter to a more theatrical appearance. Then the challenger begins to strike. The battle was some kind of an athletic performance, he dodges all around with the size of the dragon being slow for the entire time. Every moves the dragon did that the challenger can do twice as more.

    It was unbelievable, but entertaining to see. Then the challenger strikes the dragon down with a few hits then it fell and disappears. He starts to wonder

    "How ironic of me, to be inspired by this performance. Now I will take my work seriously as before and punished those idiots who played around and face some real challenge inside the sphere"

    The challenge was over and the new segment event come forth by the announcer. A familiar goblin coming on the center of the street with the boos coming from the audience.

    "Bring back the cute announcer, you are not worth the fun"

    "Wohoo, get out of the street you goblin"

    The goblin in all sort of laughable reaction by their negative remarks, as he brings some gem hidden inside a special form of rituals.

    "Sorry for bringing me, one small little goblin to the center. But I make a deal with your announcer lady"

    The goblin is there for some reason but plays oddly to the crowd.

    "The deal is simple, beat my beasts to any challengers out there from D to S rank adventurers, to save that lovely announcer to be my escort for a day"

    The audience started throwing words at him of being a creep, and his attitude acting all high and mighty.

    "If I''ll lose, then I''ll be heading to jail with all the claims they did on me"

    The street changes to fit the settings, it turns into an arena.

    The goblin throws the mic to the announcer girl and she didn''t catch it, rather summoned a new one from her hand.

    "This creep have been eyeing other girls since the day of the swarms, we have failed to report him numerous times. Please anyone to stop this monster"

    The goblin laughs with no one to hear as the anger of the audience prosecuting the goblin who maniacally laughs at the accusations. Many people in the audience started to gossip about him.

    "That goblin is Sork, I heard a lot of this guy doing multiple jobs"

    "Sork? The same announcer from the opening tournament during the city states meeting"

    "I heard of him before when he joined to catch the Rat"

    "After that, I heard more of him being a pest around the City Guild to the women staff at their offices"

    "He is just everywhere, and now is getting to trouble to the girls too"

    "I know goblins have their bad sides . . ."

    The Agathean man joins along added more about Sork, before even the Isekai City came to this world.

    ". . . I heard he is one of those double crossers, who take advantage on young adventurers (they thought about young girls, besides the rookies themselves)"

    They started to rile up and never thought he got them in a strong rage to a goblin. In truth, he only knows Sork being the Horde Chief''s Saboteur.

    Sork''s secret can be easily hidden in the city, but at the outside of the city. Many guardsmen in Agatheus City know about the goblin tribes¡¯ aggressive battles among each other. The most thriving chief is Ogit Hay''droppah, who declared himself as Horde Chief in the middle of the tribal campaign. Sork is here in the city, the Agathean man tried adding a few bad names on him. Realizing what Sork did made many people mad. From what the audience is acting now, he realized how deep are the rumors that the goblin made. The guards are here as they check on the situation, and they stay there and watch.

    Other challengers come to face him, and the goblin brought a few gems with him. He started to summon it and an elk has appeared.

    "It''s just a B rank monster, Hounder Elk, this is going to be easy"

    Agathean saw something different about the elk. It wears some tribal items as it painted in brown, the paint is hiding something and he wanted to see what it can do.

    "Alright, if one of you managed to beat this goblin''s monsters. Will have a kiss on a cheek to yours truly"

    The challengers got excited and five of them are at the street with their best items in hand.

    "Alright, let''s get ready and give this goblin a lesson. Never mess with our city"

    The fight commenced and the look of Sork''s face grins so devilishly as the Elk went flying back to the wall of the battlefield. He remains still as the challengers laugh at him.

    "Laugh* Is that what can you do goblin?"

    Sork didn''t let that insult hurt him and stays where he is. It was quick and anticlimactic. The Agathean man ignored the quick victory as they shouted. His magic senses check on the elk and sense something a familiar animal that it shouldn''t be an elk.

    "Alright, the elk . . ."

    The Elk rushed back at them and knocks one of the challengers aside, and one of them managed to catch it.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The elk moves differently from what he knows. Sork stays the same and the audience were cheering on to the challengers. Loud voices of supports and serious tones to help them focus. The challenger who held the elk starts to pulled off from the ground as the antler of the elk carried him off and slams him to the side. The other challenger quickly draws his bow and fire at the elk. The elk quickly turns its head and used the one who held its antler as a shield. Got hit by the cross fire the challenger let it go and thrown again to the other side. The other challenger uses a strong magic.

    "FIRE!" "EARTH SPEAR!" "WATER BULLETS!"

    He casts all his variable attacks consecutively.

    The magic hits it, and the goblin remained the same as he stands in front of the elk. The elk stands as the power of the magic should obliterate it. The challengers were off what they see. The Agathean man already figured it out, and the magic senses he is getting. A shamanistic presence was around the elk, and surely the elk''s overbearing endurance kept its body in one piece. As he is looking more closely where the challengers are getting hype up and prepare another attack. The man with a bow opens his magic on the ground as the elk front legs sink in as the head remained free. The one who got knock back recovers and waited as the one who heals him prepared some buffs.

    "Don''t underestimate that goblin, the rumors of him being outside of Jail should not take it likely"

    The support gives another one some buffs as he quickly empowered his abilities.

    "I owe you one"

    The man pulls out his magic weapons from both of his hand as he is preparing for the effects of the buffs. The Agathean observed the five challengers where the four of them stick together, one who is standing up after being thrown away is a martial artist (guess), an archer who casts some sort of earth magic, an oversize man who casts a few big spells wears casual clothes, the one who is now channeling to summon a massive hammer, and finally a support who gave both the martial artist and the one who wield a hammer a heal and some buffs.

    The man who carries a hammer begins quick summoning his armor with other forms of runes on it, not from Rusic, and swing at the elk. The elk dodges it as it leaps to the man at the side of the wall. He dodges it and dashes to his team.

    "This monster, have you face it yet?"

    "I have, a quick burst attack is enough of the elk to explode. Its hide is invincible"

    The fat man have experienced with it, but he doubts from a goblin summoned.

    "My magic contains inner bomb that would blow up internally. This is not some ordinary monster. I don''t know what that goblin did to that elk"

    The goblin played still as he focus on his summoned beast.

    The support and the archer talk to each other as they pointed at Sork.

    "It''s the goblin, can we hit him? He is not part of the rule"

    "Well he is in the middle of the street, and he is in the battlefield so . . ."

    The archer aimed at Sork with a strong ballistic shot and the goblin went knock back further away.

    "AAH!"

    Hit against the magic wall where the audience heard him from behind in a strong thug. The elk didn''t change after they hit a powerful blow on Sork, as it rampages itself to the three.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Trying to check that could break the summon"

    The elk manages to pulls itself out from the ground as it back foots started to shake the ground.

    It pulls itself out and the ground started to slowly reveal some shaman magic flowing on it. The archer¡¯s magic is used up, and with another cast his spell won''t activate.

    "Did it nullify the ground?"

    The support felt unfamiliar magic flowing around the elk. A shaman spirit is circling around the elk where the painted hide reveals the magic coming out. A number of ghosts like elks coming out from it and began to form a herd as they are all alphas. The goblin kept smiling but his laugh weigh so low from the powerful blow of the archer. The fat man cast his magic and forced back the spirits with his magic.

    "BANISH!"

    The spirits are banished but the real one started to attack on the man with the hammer, his blocks won''t do anything as the blunt hooves only pushes him back. He loses his balance but the support cast his magic to moved him forward from his fall.

    "I think we can''t stay for long. The elk''s aura won''t let my mana to recover"

    The support figured it out, as the elk''s dressed in shamanistic rituals. The paint in full brown hides its special items and charms. As the hide is strong and can''t be tear off unless obliterated. The fat man felt something draining away while he casting his spells.

    "It''s the hide! Something it¡¯s wearing made two of our casters draining their strength away"

    The archer didn''t figure it out, except the suspicion of its presence cause them to be this weak. The hammer warrior manages to take a hit as the elk bounces it off, and the martial artist grab the hold again with its antlers. In quick succession, the hammer warrior lunges up in the air and slams a fiery drop at the back of the elk. The audience thought they have lost their chances to beat it by hitting on the head, but he knows what he is doing. The back was exposed and started to burn something.

    A bone scale on its back carried spiritual property as the mass banish is still in effect. They didn''t realize they removed one of the elk''s abilities. The elk being burned is shoving off the flames. It continues to stand after that attack, and the martial artist held on its antlers has the opportunity to kick its head. A strong kick on the elk, but the elk recovers as it getting hit. The martial artist forced to let go as he felt hitting its head where something is not right. The archer saw the impact with his keen eye and explained it to the martial artist.

    "The elk''s head is armored, what was that thing made of?"

    "Now that''s sick in a horrible way"

    The fat man almost puke and he gulped some water down with his water bottle.

    "Hey man, when will my mass banish ends? I want it to end as soon as possible, I felt my magic can''t recover after using it"

    The archer expected of this, he watches the two being low of energy. The fat man was forced to bring up his mana potion, a small sip forces him to vomit.Where the support noticed him

    "What happened?"

    ¡°I can¡¯t drink my potion without vomiting¡±

    The elk is secretly leaking curses on them, the one with the highest amount of mana will feel the effects of the curse.

    The fat man ignored it and drink it anyway and the support can¡¯t drink his own potion as what fat man said. The fat man felt his mana recovering and slowly

    "I can''t recover my mana, hey! Is something wrong with my potion"

    The archer focus firing on the elk, and the support is taking care to the two, up front. The fat man is losing his mana as he uses his spell as carefully draining away his own consciousness. He didn''t experience a mana loss before, and he don''t know how much mana needed to cast a spell. The elk''s rituals are leaking out the curses, where there is one hiding causing the mana around it to stop.

    The hammer warrior asks the archer

    "Hey glasses with the bow. Do you have any idea how take it down?"

    "As a hunter, you''ll be disappointed either way"

    The elk brings down the hammer warrior as the support no longer put the warrior back in his position where his mana almost gone. The archer saw him down to the ground and the elk starts to lunge at them. The support blocks it with his magic shield, weighing down in a low mana, and using his body to shield the other two. With his last magic to move them back away. The elk used its antlers and hit the support and pushed out flying to the the magic barrier. The support went down and the martial artist quickly dashes at the elk''s back.

    Its back hind kicks him but duck and charges it and carried it up and perform a wrestling suplex. The elk was off the ground, and it¡¯s the perfect time for the hammer warrior to leap up and slam again to its exposed body. It struck but opens up another shaman ritual item from its painted hide. A cursed silenced item was broken, and the elk started to roar. It never roars since the start of the fight and Sork couldn''t see as the ballistic shot kept him down. The audience witness one of the unique powers contained to a shaman elk, even the Agathean man is in a big surprised.

    The elk roars in shamanism sound where itself drawn closer to itself by bloodlust. Forcing everyone around it, inside the battlefield into a frenzy as the hammer warrior luckily attacks the elk but along with the martial artist. The archer attacked the fat man with his fists where the fat man loses himself in a frenzy and can''t cast any magic but to fight back with his fists. The frenzy kept going, the elk survives the brute force where its hide remained in its protection. If the hammer warrior uses any magic to pass through the hide like the fiery hammer in a few more times. It will definitely lose.

    Only by brute force it still fights. On that moment, the martial artist caught in the range by the hammer warrior as he is being flatten both the elk and hammer warrior''s frenzy. The two, the archer and the fat man, survives the frenzy but bruised as they can barely fight as their faces are hurt and difficult for them to see. The hammer warrior recovers from the frenzy, and the elk remained lying on the ground. The elk started to roar again, but he countered it with his swing. Too tired to swing another one, the cursed forced him to surrender as he no longer has the energy left to fight.

    "I give"

    The audience were surprised and Agathean man saw it, he was impressed by the team''s best effort with total strangers.

    He reviews on the beast

    "The Hawldred is not alone, where the rituals and curses put the creature like some host of a big pack. The mass banished help them stop the numbers of them coming out, if only they know about the curses, then they should be fighting a normal alpha elk"

    The announcer lady was crushed but didn''t lose hope, as the other challengers are still here to save her. One of the adventurers from the audience, had analyzed the situation and they shout out to the audience.

    "The challengers nearly defeat the monster, according to the statistics. It only needs another powerful attack to end it"

    She presented the data to the audience as they saw the health and the mana they contained. The support lost his senses and lose consciousness, the martial artist was beaten by the hammer warrior''s frenzy, the fat man still remains in a painful condition but his mana is closed to depletion, the archer''s eyes lose vision and already decided to give up, and finally the hammer warrior who surrenders as his health still as high but the stamina is too low for him to fight any longer. The elk shows in a critically low health, and the last damaged ever took is when the hammer warrior hit it when it was exposed its belly with his fiery slam and then comes the frenzy as it has no effects in itself.

    The challengers have another chance with seven more entering. Sork was healed as he gets up and saw his elk was taken care off. He pulls it back to the gem and forever sealed like doll. One of the adventurers who healed the elk ask Sork

    "Is the elk barely alive? I can''t even heal it"

    A few of the audience listen to the adventurer in his regard about his summoned monster.

    "No, they are voodoo dolls with the parts of an animal my tribe made"

    Sork picked another gem and summoned a different monster. While being summoned, Sork answers him

    "They mostly flee when incoming danger, it is easily to see that my elk was made"

    Seven new adventurers joined the challenge and take notice of his answer as they face a new form of monster. The seven challengers, all mix of known guild and others who are willing to take a challenged they never face. Four of them is a veteran team group from the city guild, a self-independent group called Team Platinum, as they are a little famous from the other adventurers.

    "Look! it''s Team Platinum"

    "The raiding guild?"

    "No, you idiot, they are just ordinary adventurers. They got that title because they join raiding quest which is difficult in some dungeons"

    "Are they here to save the announcer?"

    "I hope they will"

    The two of them who are here for the announcer reward, being experimental with their powers. These two unidentified challengers are experimenting futuristic style items, and hope to win too. Finally, one is actually known for in a guild called Melody. She is a siren who specialized in singing as she says her reasons

    "I''m not here to save your announcer, but here to face this goblin''s monsters personally"

    One of the team platinum¡¯s members, a woman hears her declaration and respects her choice as they are preparing for the next monster. The two nerds summoned their gear in a futuristic fashion as the two men thought it would be a great time to beat the goblin''s monster with their new weapons they found and made.

    The announcer lady raised again another round with both side sets up. Sork kept his gem until the round started, playing his role again from before. The defeated were relocated and watch the match in the other building with a tv. New audiences were attracted by the competition. They saw five men and two women who are against with Sork, and Sork summons another form of monster. Two nerds changed into their special suits, one in ranged and the other in a combat suit. The Agathean man can''t describe the two really, one is in the far distance with some kind of a weird looking crossbow and with a big long stick to it. Then he hits him

    "Is that a rusic musket?"

    The melody guild member summons special rings or circles around her and sound of her voice enhanced the people around her in a rhythmic beat. Team Platinum is ready where they have no healers, but each of them prepared their special items in their utility bag. This sight made the audience a big surprised, they look too much from a guild than the previous challengers, individually. The announcer lady lets herself loose as she can''t let a good curious audience imagine these challengers.

    "Alright everyone, these seven challengers are not your ordinary except those two in a space suit"

    The two reacted to her as this the first time being on public

    "Oh come on!"

    "Please welcome to Team Platinum, the small team of its famous raiding party through the most difficult dungeons that the city guild come across. Then finally the one and only member of the Melody Guild, her shows of the iconic music adventurers. Please present your names and . . ." "Sorry, but we are not hear for an introduction. We are here for that goblin"

    "But the audience"

    The two nerds should introduce themselves but being with this team is more than enough to follow along. Plus, they are planning something with their new contraption. Sork didn''t mind to a fellow known adventurers as he is the one to open up to them.

    His announcer voice was gold to be heard as he announced everyone to them.

    "Now we''re facing another match after the goblin was impaled by a ballistic shot and lived, such match like this that he needed a second one . . ."

    The audience accidentally laugh from his sudden introduction and started to bad mouth him again.

    ". . . Facing on the other corner where is the four members of Team Platinum, their records of taking down monsters within the tight corners of the dungeons. Don''t be fooled by their lack of supports where everyone has a medkit and with their records of takedowns by sheer teamwork . . ."

    ". . . With other challengers joined, Team Platinum will have a great advantage where they have a member from the Melody guild. Highly being praised to be the top of the best alternative classes reach to be its top importance. This woman surrounded by magical melody shows her magnificent abilities soon enough and boost all that surrounded her or fight against her enemies through her mysterious skills at the same time . . ."

    The Agathean man was kind of surprised to hear a new form of class from Isekai City. A magical melody consists of boosting or fighting its enemies at the same time. He really wants to see this.

    ". . . Lastly the two challengers with no identification from the city guild. Never underestimate this two as they have neither show nor prove of their success during the days of living in this world. The goblin is more worried on to these three instead of Team Platinum"

    Sork shows his concern to the challengers and the audiences were not sure to react. The goblin after his announcement, he summoned a monster under a new form of entrance.

    "All of you waited long enough, then here it is, the monster who is going to face these challengers. BEHOLD! The monster of the Gobin tribes'' Pride"

    Sork don''t care of translating name and go along through their race name. A monster was summoned out from the gem as he flying out again by its strong entry. He stuck in midair on the wall as the monster reaches out to the world. It has a totem head, and a body made out wood from the forest itself. This totemic creature has a special orb on to its chest, and the two nerds analyze it.

    "This is not fair"

    "How did he store that kind of energy?"

    Team Platinum check on them and see their scanner. The scanner managed to discover what the totem contained, and the surprised of the two nerds thought they would not identify it so easily.

    "The glowing orb that walking piece of a totem is Alga''s light!"

    One of the nerds shout it out and the audience is as surprised as them now. Alga''s light being stored by the totem. The size of the totemic creature is big as an average man, but they know about Alga''s light can do different things. They are starting to worry about it. The Agathean man knows about this other shamanism powers as he watches them prepared for another round. The announcer lady hesitated a bit, but the siren soothes her as they are ready to fight. The totem looks at them with its 4 stacking heads, where the orb freely moving around it.

    "Alright . . . gulp* Ready . . . FIGHT"

    The goblin falls back down as he look less confident than before, probably because those three has their own way of fighting. The two nerds place their position. The range one is with the siren staying side to side. The five of them stick closer together for any chances they get for the upcoming attack. The scanner gathers data while Sork observes them from afar. Don''t know if he remained floating or already at the corner watching those three. He can''t describe those two and with the woman who uses music. What can she do against the spirits?

 Challenge No. 2 - Chapter 018

    COI C18

    The audience used their devices by streaming it to the city to see. The shamanistic totem creature stood against the seven challengers. Everyone watches the fight including the Sister''s Hope Highschool. Haw and the rest of the teachers stay in the cafeteria and watched the show. Alche is with Haw discussing on other matter.

    "Will Ironno going to come back to school to help your project?"

    "He is fine doing work at Stranding Island. There is much more to be done on out there"

    On that moment, one of the teachers interrupts them

    "Hey Alche, you shouldn''t ask about that and should talk about that goblin on screen"

    First and Second are describing about the situation where the teachers were listening to the discussion.

    "Goblins'' shamanism is never to take it likely, their rituals and curses can never be countered through anything except the other types of mana. Only be destroyed by physically or magically contact that is natural"

    "Won''ies is right, but Totemic creature like that is full quality made from the forest and with the orb it carries. It shouldn''t be wise to use its weakness against it"

    "Why is that Secius?"

    "The orb has Alga''s light. It will prevent it to die"

    Haw knows something about goblin''s utility on the totemic creature. He secretly tells Alche

    "Alche, there is a weakness of that kind of totems"

    "Really? Did you know about it Haw? Please tell me, and why are you whispering to me?"

    "Because others might bother us, I''ll say it after the match"

    Alche is a type of person don''t like to be spoiled, whispering on to him would make him don''t want to listen until what the monster is capable of.

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for the details after this"

    The teachers were in awe seeing a goblin made a creature in point view in a live stream. Many of the audience are excited and others kept pestering on something that the reason why this challenge ever existed.

    "All of that, because both announcers are making a bet"

    Other guild members heard the news about the streaming, many others watch it, and others go there to see it for themselves. Inside of Mihayara district, where countless others attracted on the match as flying platforms are summoned and raised for this show. Even people rented the flying platforms and other far view devices for them to use. The totemic creature shows an angry face from the four heads with its eyes coming from the zigzag lines that looks like sharp teeth. Along down its neck are other heads with closely intimidating look and only the bottom one is circles like it was surprised by something.

    The totemic creature, its four heads, and its body is well crafted in wooden body frame. An orb stays in place close to the fourth head below in carving of circles. The two nerds have enough time to analyze it while Sork announced his side of his introduction. Team Platinum sticks closely with one another as they are ready.

    "The four of us will protect you two. Test first its attacks then let us know"

    "We''re glad to, but we have no magic in our equipment"

    "Good, we will do that. Do you have anything else?"

    The nerds only tell what they can do.

    "We can do physical damage with our experimental gun and with this . . ."

    "Fuel?"

    "And more like we have with these three special weapons; Ice, Fire, and Electric. It''s not supernaturally made, we scavenged what we can"

    One of Team Platinum had experienced with this type of elements in game, and enough to trust them for this challenge. These two actually made these out of their own abilities, as they are some kinds of battle engineers. The nerds continue,

    "Remember it is limited, we made as much we can in our free time"

    "Don''t worry, used it later. Our plans are starting to change after a few attempts. Use the other ones you can use without any waste"

    The siren looks at the one who is carrying a gun that is bigger than to his own arm.

    "And that thing is an actual sniper rifle?"

    The guy who is holding it gives a nervous smile.

    "I have no idea if it can work, but it makes the loudest boom"

    "Does it shoot properly?"

    "Yeah, and we never tested it"

    "Will it damaged the magic field?"

    "We did some testing but never considered using it like that. Only the shot persists"

    The announcer lady is starting the match and the challengers aren''t figuring out what the two nerds can do. The totemic creature''s heads are starting to shine and darken where the only one top its head stays glowing. The orb starts to shine as the Alga''s light exposed it to the totem.

    Its wooden body grows and its size enlarge to a giant brute. The challengers pull out a smoke bomb and throw it at the ground and reposition. Two team platinum members are at the enemy sides, The other two, the siren and the one who has a sniper rifle are at the far back, and the three are at the front with the nerd holds a device in hand. He presses the device and his magic inventory opens up a mechanize platform. An exoskeleton suit in a marine combat appearance and it wears itself to the nerd and form a battle suit as the helmet started to move on its own and climb up to cover up his head. The audience was in awe.

    Sork was both weirded and awe, and seeing one of them wearing it on the spot and slowly equipping on its own. The totemic creature initiates first. A sniper shot erupted it and it pushed back and parts of its body was torn off. The orb retaliates and regrows back in quick succession. The sniper falls back from the experimental recoil as he slides back not fully prepared to set it up. Sniper calls out to the three while Sork saw something unusual. They are cooperating in a different way, slowly steady along with the totemic creature, and they are moving in and out with the guy in a combat armor.

    Two platinum members remained are behind the creature, looking for the right time to strike. The siren began to sing her song as the rhythm filled their focus. Sork knows nothing about these three. One who sings, one at the back manages to give a big impact on his totem, and one in a suit of armor with a weird looking helmet that blinking some lights on its eyes. The totemic creature is having trouble getting closer and the challengers are maneuvering and protect each other''s sides. The totem was forced its wooden body to use its hidden tricks as the shamanistic rage inheriting the first top head of the totem.

    The first top head had compelled itself in rage. The combat armor detected it

    "Its charging up"

    The totem started to spin around its body and whip itself in a full circle, a whirlwind attack coming through their way. Another shot from the sniper, but got batted out as the orb strengthen it. They moved back and the two at the back reacted. The first one charged into it and the other pulls out a talisman as they jump together on the totem''s head. The totem counters them and the orb dodges them as they attacked it at the back side, missing it, and the totem''s head stomps itself on its wooden body causes it to explode and the splinters erupted only to its neck.

    Their armors withstand the attack but flew them back out. The others from the front used a grappling hook to catch one of them. Repeating the same tactics as the attacking members pulled back to the totem''s head again with their own grappling hook. One of them got it, she reaches to the head with another strife of splinters coming her way, and the sniper picks up a special ammo for her. Without any saying anything of its danger, his overconfidence put the bullet on the chamber gritted his teeth to time it right. Surely of a thought of doubting, he takes the shot and the totem''s whirlwind broken through as it kept stomping itself. His chances are questionable and seeing it a hit made him paused for a moment.

    She pulled herself in that moment of the shock and landed on its head. The talisman is placed on it, while the orb heals itself back and started swinging and hitting the others to the front. The whirlwind impacted on them as one of team platinum already sets his twin shields and bind them together to form a bigger one. The sounds banging as the two from behind lost their hold with the grappling hook as it cut off. The combat nerd turns to the man shielding them and help him held a bit more as he is about to get knock back. The creature is running towards them where the talisman is in place.

    "Get to cover!"

    She activates the talisman and explodes. It stumbles but kept its whirlwind in a high momentum.

    Now at the back, Sork got whipped out from the totem''s sudden tilt. Greeted to a punishable ability, the totem stops as Sork is taken the blows of its whirlwind. The audience cheer seeing him beaten by his own monster.

    "Playing stupid won''t going to work, this boyz are using actual skills"

    Commented by Sork. The totem creature remained to its size and durability by the orb of Alga''s light. Sork looks at the sniper to prove that it can cancels out what it supposed to do. The totem moves on by its summoner and started to hasten its rituals and collapses its wooden body and landed on the ground. It is waiting, the challengers regroup as the one in combat armor detect the changes.

    "The totem is powering up, take the anti-magic shot. NOW!"

    The totem got shot again and tore apart of its head, and the Alga''s light can''t heal it. To their surprised it worked, but the light fused the other part of the totem as it grows itself a new one and letting the dead parts removed. The totem replaced itself a matching copy of itself where one of its head carved itself. The sniper called out to them

    "I''m all out of my anti-magic ammo"

    "What about the ones in testing?"

    The two nerds were busy while the shield bearer called his team out.

    "That''s enough, gather to me, it''s our turn . . ."

    "That thing is going into a battle phase, right?"

    The totem pulls up from the ground and the light brings back its body into a more shamanistic form. The other team platinum members react to its ability.

    "What? is this like one of those boss phase?"

    "No . . ."

    The one in combat armor had discovered what he observed.

    "The totems had trouble interacting with the Alga''s light. Like its body being covered with thick layers as it won''t move properly"

    The totemic creatures lunges at the front where the shield man held it in, and the one in combat armor helped him hold it from its powerful ritual might.

    Totem kept pushing as the fissure in thin air forming vines, the Alga''s light had opens part of its hidden secrets as it begins to stretch and pulled them in. Another ritual, and the nerd shouted at the sniper through its device.

    "READ IT! READ IT NOW!"

    The siren heard him from the sniper¡¯s device and changes her tone to encourage them to fight on. Those two by the front persist as it rams them with its own totem heads, the two of Team Platinum from the backsides quickly used their grappling hooks on them for an escape. The one who is behind the two front is freely defending at the back from the vines surrounding them. The totem uses itself to stomp again giving a powerful shock to their shield.

    No longer to read its powers, the shield bearer dropped to his knee and his team member hooks him away, but the one in combat armor took his shield and endure the punishment. The armor withstood it as he is surprised the data he gathered. His helmet starting to lose its durability as the shock is damaging it without even touching. He continues to face the punishment. The one who hook the combat nerd is waiting patiently when is needed as the others are planning on surrounding it. It stomps and the vines freely and blindly whipping them. The sniper waited for any opportunity and realized that his partner slightly moved back. Hearing the armor sliding off by its metal screech, he is expecting for any readings, but his partner didn''t respond.

    The siren''s song helps the others on focusing their rhythm on the fight. The song during this battle put them like some kind of video game, and the sniper grew intense from her more serious tunes. Ram after ram and sliding after sliding closely to the backline, he could hear the siren voice ever so inspiring close by. Knowing he is pushing back. Team Platinum altogether surround the totem, only one of them remained with the nerd in combat armor. They group up and opened their weapons, the weapons were drawn out, then brought stones with the other hand. The stones have mysterious power within as it carved in runes.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    They place it on their blades and rub it with the stone''s glaring glow. Temporary rune writings are in place as they charge in. They all used their bladed weapons in its shining glory. The runes are not from Rusic but from their own, making it by their own magic by their innovation. One of them has his own weapon style and the one didn''t use blade weapons, instead, he brings out his two-handed mace. He swings it along as his teammate stands alongside him. He swiftly swings and the siren enforced his mace to swings lighter like a prop. Siren added a few buffs on their weapons as well.

    The maces bluntly smash the vines at it as it is enforced with an explosive rune and the other one who brings out a spike hammer and knocked the explosive force as magic. The totem changes its target where the vines pierced to the ground and picks up the cement on the street but the field won''t let it, the marking shows that the pipelines will also be pulled out from the ground and violates the rule. Sork saw it and changes the order to the totem with his gem. The totem reacts and uses the vines to grab hold on the nerd and swing it like a weapon. Alongside as the man with the spike hammer who supposed to rescue him but drag along as well.

    "Never thought it could Aaah!"

    "Aaah!"

    Screaming along the way, the nerd cut off the line as the siren used her melody to catch him.

    "What luck? I never thought that it starts to act more effectively"

    "Probably because its master ordered it too"

    The totem rages in a greater rate as Team Platinum kept breaking it and save the others by cutting off its grip, and the vines quickly regain by the light and managed to take their shield. It is enough time for him to be free but the tangled vines are hardening by the light. His suit moves slowly by the remains of the vines and couldn''t break free as the light kept healing it. It should be advantageous for the totem to entangled them, but what makes it don''t used it.

    The audience saw the effect of the light cause the vines in a powerful grip, even the school watches ask Haw the same thing. Second answers them

    "It can''t, its hardened but won''t moved. It only grown and inflated, like the string turned into a rope then finally turns to chains. The heavier it gets, the more difficult to control it. They didn''t know the weakness of using Alga''s light that bound by other magic. The totem needs to be tear down by their attacks in order to released its shamanistic rituals. But stays using the light because how destructive their powers are. One hit and its gone"

    The challengers started to tire themselves out as the siren changed her song into a lighter approach, signaling the team that some of them are getting tired. Where the others lose their buffs in the process. One of them swings his mace slowly, remained effective, and the totem was breaking down but its body engulfing its surroundings. The totem''s aura has open and exposed, and the sniper couldn''t take the shot with the shield taken from his team. He couldn''t predict the damage could inflict on that magic shield let alone with his handful of ammunition left. Hearing the signal with his partner

    "They want to stall a bit, bring out the tazer"

    The sniper turns to the siren

    "Can you raise me up to the air?"

    "I can, what are you up to?"

    "Just see what those guys can do. They''ll guide me where to shoot"

    The Siren sings another song and only a soothing sound would heal them through regeneration. Her voice is getting tired and she sang it softly now, she is no longer boost their confidence now as she soon be preparing casting a spell. The totem used its vines to shield its head from the sniper, and the team put themselves in the defensive and use their other rune stone on their weapons again.

    "Use ghost blade"

    Their weapons soon turn ethereal looking as they set their weapons to strike. The one who uses the spike hammer smash down to its leg as the totem''s leg kick him to counter it. The woman didn''t change her runes, and kept it hidden. Waiting for the right moment

    "Is this enough? we have gathered what we know about this monster"

    "The totem . . . Aaah"

    The totem started stomping again on its wooden body and burst splinters around it. Alga''s light consecutively recovers every stomps. The annoyance of repetitive routine forced them use what the nerds will be using.

    Sork couldn''t open any more rituals unless he found out more about the two. He figured out that the sniper is persistent on doing the killing blow as the totem grab the shield for protection. Team Platinum trying to take it down by draining the light''s energy, but the orb won''t be broken easily as it won''t let them destroy it. The orb was there to control the consumption of the totem. Either absorb or release the light, it won''t going anywhere without any forms of life consumed it entirely. The totem''s rituals made it release the light, and it is hard for him of making a comeback as they barely take any damage and being an attrition is not how the Horde should do.

    The Agathean man is impressed but hardly any done for both of them. Both analyzed their abilities and strategies, the difficulty of getting through as the creature must be defeated in order to unleashed its totemic rituals. That demented light held it back and the rituals were overwhelmed by the light as the energy benefits only to it than the totem controlling it. The others have real unique way of fighting, but didn''t have knowledge to handle against shamanism. If he is the one who is fighting it, he will always hit the head with circle drawings. That part of the totem seems to be the least exposed.

    One of Team Platinum run with his weapon, just an ordinary peeler, and powerfully shave the vines off from the combat nerd. Runes are infused with the peeler as it easily removes with ease yet it quickly weakens its durability. He needs to remove the vines covering the combat nerd, he focused on where that nerd is using. The totem was kept busy and confused by the illusion of the ghost blade, until his arm is free. Combat nerd quickly opens his inventory, as his limb broke free from the entanglement, throws something up to the air and landed around the totem. The siren uses her magic to pull the team out while they throw their weapons at it. The ethereal weapon starts to lose its duration of the rune and soon return to its original form.

    The ghost weapons give a false sight of attacks, it will phase through or not, even if it did, it¡¯s the wielders will decide. It is difficult to defend what the opponent couldn''t expect, but the totem will endure it. It forcefully ignored their next move to have a chance to attack them. It managed to reach and to hit the five of them with its vine. The creature didn''t know what to do next but moving forward. Where they hold the totems in place where combat nerd is preparing. The combat nerd brings out his spear and throw it, attached with rockets and electrical components. The spear was thrown like a ballista where the rockets activated and it pierced and stuck on the totem''s body, breaking through the shield itself.

    During the hit, they jump back from there and in the air along with the sniper as the team uses their knife barrage. The totem''s broken shield held close to their direction as it rained by knives. The knives were stick to the shield then it melts, covering it to the ground. It hardens soon after. The totem didn''t react what is happening. Sork couldn''t see, and the sniper opens fire with another unique ammo. A big thunderous coming from it, as he recoiled himself back from the air while the others grapple hook him back to them. The totem got shot through the hole of the shield with an electrical bullet as the magnetic field was activated.

    With siren''s magic wind, she pushed it down to where it suppressed. The metals from the melted knives and the broken shield have been magnetized and pulled itself down. Team Platinum noticed the wooden creature managed to resist the electrical current, the combat nerd opens his inventory pulling his own electric weapon. It looks like a prototype still in the making.

    "Am I going crazy?"

    Looking at the totem as it forced it out from the magnetic field by growing from Alga''s light.

    "I hope our world¡¯s ultraviolet is the key to the light"

    He throws at it and a small dome shield appeared on top of it and block the light''s exposure.

    Turning it into a sun blocker field, it didn''t know but tries anyway. He coincidentally thought of it on his personal reason. In his selfish words coming through his thoughts,

    "I will make you again someday mark I"

    He throws a bomb to the totem''s head, and managed to tear the top head. The totem pulls itself back down to the magnetic field as the crowd cheers.

    "It''s down, the mighty monster is down"

    They all cheered, and they thought it was the end of it. Sork sees the light remained hold, but that strange small dome caused it to stop

    growing and made the head won''t recover.

    Now the totem''s head is split into two, and the Circle model below kept the lights. Recovering again one last time, it moves slightly and the wooden body itself starts to shred itself apart, but the magnetic field and siren''s wind magic kept it there as it breaks away the extra thick bulk of wood. The totem''s heads began to shine and becoming in stasis, and the aura is filling with unfamiliar magic. The combat nerd rushes back to them.

    "I have found out its weakness, block the light''s radiation. Can anyone of you have the same thing as I have?"

    They don''t know and the sniper was almost in cheer for it.

    "Damn it, if we know it sooner"

    "We can''t fight much longer"

    Team Platinum in brace of fatigue sees the totem getting hold off from the magnetic field.

    "We don''t have much time left. The totem is getting back up"

    The totem slowly breaks loose from the magnet. It will be going back for more where the other challengers will soon rely team platinum for the rest of the match. Sork didn''t know that it was destroyed, but the confusion from what he saw can''t let him be in a disadvantage. The totemic might stops, waiting for them to initiate, as the two other totem heads are recovering. Quietly and patiently, where it slides away from the magnet.

    The challengers rest and bring out their potion and distribute them one another. Siren receives a nice cold tea with special redeemable taste, the two nerds had their own drink

    "It''s fine, a have drink right here"

    and pulls out their cooler then opens up some beers. the team was impressed as they drink their potions. Secretly known that these potions were brew together with Rusic''s recipes. Alcoholic potions drank down to their throats, and hearing the audience complained on those two nerds. The team hid their smiles, as the nerds and the audience argue.

    "You''re in a middle of a fight. Don''t getting yourself drunk"

    "Really? Then come here to the battlefield and face that kind of monster"

    Both the nerds and the audiences quarrel one another. The siren checks her voice and she is ready to sing again, then the Team Platinum member comes closer to her with an advice.

    "It''s better not to get involved for a bit. Your skills are too impressive, is there any one from your guild is here in the festival?"

    "Yeah, but they are not here for a fight. I just want to face those monsters"

    "Really? I heard by those two tech ups want to test their weapons on them. They are impressive in a least"

    "Impressive? They get a hold on that totem. Do you know how long that magnet last?"

    One of the nerds answered them with his jug up face.

    "I don''t know about your weapons that goes oogey boogey, the monster will break free eventually"

    While the challengers were resting, Sork sees the two nerds as a threat and the siren has not done anything impactful by his own eyes except acting like a mage. Two totem heads are starting to tear away its wooden body. Sork observed the reaction of his totem

    "The Storm Volcanoe and Stone heads are starting to activate. I''ll guess I lose on this one, that small dome will ruin them both as it needs the sun to powered their rituals"

    The totem broke free by destroying its body, the orb flew away and will return soon after. Where the totem crushed its own body down to the ground. The melted metal broke free, and team platinum resummoned their weapons. One left behind is the spear of the nerd and the secret tazer bullet, the melted shield returned to him as he can''t see where the handle located.

    "I''ll be fixing my things again after this summer festival" H

    e returned it back to his inventory, the challengers watched the magnetic field taken down by the totem¡¯s new body.

    The electrical field is merging part of the totem''s new body, now it possessed electricity as it faces them. The combat nerd laughs so crazily and seen more astonishing tricks coming out of it. Both the challengers and the audience watch him playing like a crazy person, and Sork knows crazy stuff.

    "To think I have to fight my own creation, a prototype, ahahaha!"

    Sork didn''t think of it and didn''t care the totem took their items, it always never going to work as he expected those two to be good fighters. The magnetic field blows a spark lose its magnetic property. Sork predicted it

    "I knew it"

    Meanwhile to the Nerd

    "It crushed my device while its transforming, guess we''re not dead yet, sooner"

    The totem''s new body in a form of cement, but the street didn''t show it was taken from there. A body is sure to be made of stone, but it is starting to release a form of molten ooze from its body. Melting the device and the spear alike, the nerd stood there is in his dark moment. Then quickly scream into despair.

    "Nooo!"

    Then his partner pokes his sniper rifle to his head.

    "Hey, don''t make it your moment. The battlefield will restore them back after this match"

    His partner automatically remove his helmet by itself, and wear his eyeglasses and place his finger on it''s bridge.

    "I''m too committed to this"

    The adventurers came to watch the match as they moving in and the audience let them. A familiar sigil coming through and many people see them in awe after passing steps.

    "Heist, don''t cut in line, we can see them with our devices"

    "It''s team platinum! Seeing them fight and getting all the fame. You could at least have a grand entrance after this match"

    Heist comes across the other adventurers and show no recognition towards them, then there''s the S ranks.

    "Gordon? What brings you here?"

    Heist found Gordon, the representative of the city guild, as he stares at the totem at sheer intentions.

    "What else? Slaying monsters"

    "But it''s just a match"

    "A monster is a monster, but I like to face this kind of creatures"

    "Those monsters are made by that goblin"

    Gordon grins so heavily and excited leaving Heist the impression of his guild, Sun''s skies, who are the famous monster slaying team.

    "And it is an opportunity for us to be next"

    The announcer lady joined in their conversation as she was brought by them. Looking in a terrifying mood as she watches enough of the match.

    "Gordon! Sir! I . . ."

    "Cecilla, I never would have thought . . . but good work. Your hosting career will be flourishing than ever before"

    "But SIR! If Sork wins, I have to be his escort"

    Heist wants to know her situation because of their bets, but Gordon gently pushes him away.

    "It''s ok, is there any more chances left for you?"

    "I have one more chance, and I don''t know what''s the next monster is"

    Heist intervenes and warns him.

    "Will any of the adventurers going to face Sork''s monsters? The challengers are nearly close normal rank adventurers"

    Team Platinum, rank unknown, acts like B ranks during the match, the siren''s abilities are commons used by the Melody guild, B ranks, as she performed splendidly without everyone knowing that she is just a bard, and not musician.

    Lastly, the two nerds giving a big impression to the audience. A sniper with unique style of fighting with special ammunition. Comparing the magic snipers, he is below average but two unique ammunitions are close to impossible for other snipers to use. Exposed to non-magical property, it is needed to research it, and the combat nerd. They supposed to ignore him as he is a guy with a suit, but his equipment in his inventory is proven unique where they couldn''t know its worth. The devices like the spear with an electric attack is close to a taser with his spear. Believing to be A ranks if they continue the fight and win.

    "Can you make a grand entrance for me? only me"

    "Gordon, are you really going to do it?"

    Cecilla regained her attitude from his request.

    "You sure!? Everyone is cheering while the other challengers are backing out during the fight against that monster"

    Gordon shows a little appreciation and give her some encouragement.

    "Persuade him, this message is coming from me. He would be giving my request seriously. Would you please?"

    She doubted a bit, but she is talking to Gordon, one of the best in city guild. She would be relief but she has nothing left to joined the match after this match.

    "Alright, please help me"

    Gordon smiles and Heist has a little to no confidence to him.

    "I hope you can Gordon"

    At the back of the battlefield were the previous challengers watching the match looking a bit more intense than they have face.

    "I just can''t . . ."

    The martial artist watches the most unbelievable battle, the hammer warrior and the archer took turns focusing on the screen as they share the snacks laid by the producers of the match.

    "An impressive fight, oh sorry"

    "They need a bigger bowl"

    The fat man lied sleeping with his depleted mana and the support who recently regain his conscious.

    "Hmm, you''re awake"

    The three saw the support pulls himself up and the martial artist brings him a chair.

    "They should make some makeshift rooms . . ."

    ". . . The announcement was personal, they never expect a fight like this"

    The archer and the hammer exchanges words, and the martial artist return back watching on the screen after helping the support.

    "You can leave anytime you want. We are here for the compensation"

    He left and joined the two. A stranger walk in to their room, seeing the previous challengers enjoying the show. He sees the support and reached out to him. The support reacted and ask first.

    "Can I help you?"

    The man carried two swords on both sides, and flashes towards him. Both of them stares at each other not knowing what is going to happened next.

 Challenge No. 2.5 - Chapter 019

    COI C19

    The nerd scanned the new body of the totem, fully formed information coming in with all the data they needed.

    "There is a new form of magic flowing from the two heads, it¡¯s their magic. The source of the totem''s power"

    The challengers only watched the totem walks towards them. The orb returns to it and shines on the wooden remains. Again, it repeats itself, they are hoping for the orb goes out. The totem creature touched the ground and pulled something up in a form of a club, then its molten body infused into it. A spirit fused in flame on the club, the audience sees the totem''s power, and the challengers are setting up for the next fight.

    The totem walks toward them, against the siren''s wind magic, and the orb moves away from the fight as it hides from afar. The nerds are having no clue what just happened

    "I don''t why the orb always evading the fight"

    "The orb wouldn''t be harmed because it¡¯s just light"

    "Did any of you guys know about it?"

    One of Team Platinum ask them, and only the sniper shows his recording from his scope. He took the scope and showed them. Including a device to enlarge the view as the creature moves in slowly. In enough time, they saw it while he then took a shot without the scope.

    "The Alga''s light is not magic, and the orb itself is fake and phase through my shot. I just waste another bullet"

    The Siren prepares her song as the moving totem charged in with its fiery club. The sniper quickly opens up another shot where the others move away to their positions, now the sniper is infront of the creature. The totem''s head on the 2nd top head reacts and cast a thunderous wind from behind them. The siren retaliates it with her voice. A loud high note from her with the tunes along while she sings. The magic from both sides collided like tidal waves, her soundwaves can''t be seen but the thunderous wind can. In close sight, the sniper focuses on the totem. It walks in and sweep it with its club.

    The Fiery club releases fire on the air as it stays lit in an arc wall of fire. The wall of fire charges at them in a form of wall totems, they tried to counter it with water or ice but they moved passed them. They all look confused as they are burned but never felt any heat on them just covered by it. The totem throws away its club and brings back the orb with it, from the entire audience watching in confusion where the people of Horsin recognized its Gobin''s fire. Nothing will burn and only light for the totems, from all its surroundings will the spirits can see them. All shall be warned of the spirits.

    In school, Haw and the other Horsins opens in shock of seeing it using the ritual flames. The teachers ask them and see of their surprised face.

    "What is that flame and why doesn''t it hurt them?"

    They continue to watch where Alche saw unknown magic being used, and his habit in curiosity joins them asking Haw about it.

    "How about its weakness Haw? Do you know anything about it?"

    Haw only stares at the screen and answered them.

    "Try not to get hit with its flame, now the spirits of the totem can see them"

    On screen, the totem started to move a bit faster where its molten body formed shaman rituals.

    The totem lit itself with the same flame, as its body mark with drawings of its mythical creatures of shamanism. The challengers ignored the flames and continue the fight, the sniper takes the first attack. Again, shot to the head, the light kept it alive while the distraction is enough to suppressed it. However, the totem sees the flame they emitted by its previous attacks. The markings of its body removed and form spirits from its body. A spirit beasts lunge out from the totem''s body and one of the team members attacks it but phase through him. As he was phased in by the spirit, his body felt no pain but his feet can''t move.

    He was rooted and the others follow along the offensive. The totem releases a spirit bird come after at the woman who jumps at it. She throws her knives as the spirit phase through it then goes through her. By the spirit touched her as she moves back away from the totem, trying to use her grappling hook on somewhere but remained in the air. The spirit pulled her in place. She was baffled.

    "I can''t move, like this thing is strong"

    "I can''t move either on the ground, those spirit beasts passed through us"

    The totem sees them clearly and around the flame they bear. The other two team platinum are preparing with their own.

    The totem sees the three unique challengers, the nerds and the siren, remained oblivious as before Sork even questioned what more they can do. The siren''s rhythm and changed of songs in a short time, he can''t identify what it can do. The nerds and with their strange forms of weaponry, he can''t underestimate it, he is still waiting for the same trick they did. Sork holds too much doubt from their surprised attacks like the sniper, and only seeing the sniper lies down and wait, only to move with his finger is what the spirits tell him. The spirits have no idea what they saw nor explained.

    Another, shots fired again, and Sork accepts the destruction of his creature. The totem''s stone arms blown off and even pierced through the body with precise line, yet the head survives. Nearly shot to the head, the sniper looks at it in a strange impact that the stones won''t break but blown like dust. He started to worry that the team would realize that its body is not made out of what they think it is but goblin tricks. The totem reformed again and the orb is used as a blinding light to those who are close to it. The team initiates and got blinded by the orb where they should follow up the sniper''s shot.

    All magic explosives thrown at it and the totem burst its body outward with its own wind, and the siren counters it with her soundwaves. The explosives blown upward or away from the fight, and some of the bombs won''t explode. They returned it within their inventory and reused again. The totem breathes in its body to consume they thrown at it, and the bombs were resummoned back again to repeat the strategy. The team changes plan after the totem''s successful attempt to absorb the explosion. The nerd scanned it again and gives his hypothesis,

    "It''s magic . . . no . . . I can''t find the similar readings of its abilities"

    Sork had enough of the slow fight, seeing his opponents are studying his creature. The totem''s spirits are getting restless and the Alga''s light didn''t shine on the totem but used as a blinds to its enemies. The totem is ready to use the storm volcanoe head, the head glows and spread a mist of spiritual essence surrounding them. The two of them who were stuck are freed and they see the totem from the fourth head to the bottom absorb the light. The flames are starting to burn only itself. Its secrets have found out by the nerd and sees the scanner where it gained a sudden and slowly burst coming from it.

    "It''s building up, and it can''t hold it"

    Team Platinum heard him, and all of them knows what to do next.

    "It''s blowing itself up"

    They rushed in towards it, and with the bomb they are throwing at it. A barrage of explosions is coming through, and the totem''s spirits are making themselves as a shield and it crazily take a bite off it. The orb disappeared as it fully consumed by the spirits during the explosion, the siren moves closer to the sniper and whisper to him

    "I can finally sense its aura, shoot where I wanted you to aim. Trust me"

    "Got it, I have only 8 shots left then I''m out"

    They coordinate as she finally senses an immense magic coming out from the totem after the orb breaks.

    She casts a pathway for the sniper to shoot, enhancing the bullet to hit what magic it comes across.

    "This is going to be my first time enchanting a real gun"

    "Don''t care, I fear that thing if it gets me"

    The totem keeps breaking itself apart and recklessly attacking them as they think it will explode. The team will not withstand unpredictability of its body shamanistic power. The nerd was forced to move back as the weapons of team platinum are just hitting the totem like sand. The totem''s head erupt in molten flames, they can''t see it and the flames that won''t burn them just blinded them with images of the spirits tearing their view with other distraction.

    "Hey partner, used the fuel. We have nothing we can do to see where it is, check your heat signatures with those guys"

    "They are just surrounding it, they manage to tear its body . . ."

    "Please Sonohara, it¡¯s the head that needs to be destroyed"

    Sonohara hearing his partner by his name. He checks on them and he scan where the totem''s head already stomp his partner on the head. A powerful molten strike puts him back where the other team can''t see him but heard a crackling sound.

    "NO! The flames along with the spirits are blinding us. We can''t find him"

    Sonohara quickly brings out his highly pressured flame thrower with long range precision. He stayed low as the totem attacks his teammates, the nerd''s helmet is shattered and sees the flames and the spirits clouded his vision. The differences were too great to compare, the flames were actually decoys and from his eyes slowly faded as he sees the dusts of the totem shrouded his view. Seeing the flames to appear, he understands it all.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Miyusuki, what do you see?"

    "What are you talking about? I just saw flames and spirits frolicking"

    "The flames are just dusts formed into fire, the same dust coming from the totem"

    "That''s right"

    The siren heard their conversation, the aura she saw is just the part of the totem. Her spell enhancing the bullet to fight the totem as it is moving faster and faster as her wind magic is fading. Siren released the spell place on to the nerd''s bullet.

    "NOW!"

    He shoots, they pierced through the flames and the spirits as they blown away to the sides. The totem''s body vanished leaving the head. The sniper did aim a little off, and knows the true cause of the orb. The 4th totem, the circle drawings, is the cause of it all. It blows again with the spared light out as it tears apart.

    The light opens again and heal the totem, repairing itself. The siren never thought about the light coming back that turns into flames, and Miyusuki gives the signal.

    "OPEN FIRE!"

    Sonohara uses the highly pressured flame thrower and spits out in a straight line like a laser. It pierced through the orb with no affects, and burned the totem''s head. The fuel holds the flames up while the light heals the head. The totem reacted, where the spirits faded wails made many people never heard before. Sork heard it

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Oils of fires!"

    They found out its weakness, oil is a strange substance that can retaliates the lights exposure.

    The light somehow feeds onto the oil as it turned alive while set in flames, the fire persists as it eternally cycling the flames until the light drained. A mystery and never understand why, Sork should have known that these two were the threats and forced his creature to be burned alive . . . with them. The totem turns into a cyclone where the stones turned to sand, waving along where team platinum recovers from the spirit flames. Their items are corrupted and each of their regular weapons can''t be of use while the magic items still can be used. The spirits are in fear by the oiled flames destroying the totems. The platinum team begins

    "Alright everyone, let''s show them as a raiding party"

    Everyone who surrounded the totem unleash their personal weapons. Exposing their true classes, the woman in the team opens her demonic arm and reached the totem''s head. The one who sided with the nerd, a mage, opens a magic field where time froze in it. The man who wields the two-handed mace, transforms into a beast, werewolf, and lunges at it in full ferocity. Finally, the one who is a far distance, opens himself as a paladin and cast his powerful protections. They charge all in, and the totem faces it all with their final assault. The totem bursts its powerful ritual as it stomps its final quake on the ground.

    The magic field froze it as it closely reaches to the ground, with the other teammates accurately charge as they going inside the field. The werewolf and the woman charge up their abilities to their powerful strikes, the mage prepared the rest of his magic. The magic field prepares to deactivate as they go inside and stop the totemic stomp. In one short moment, the magic field stops and they quickly entrust their attack. The totem made it to stomp its head in one moment, The two barely reaching it with their swift abilities. The totem stomps down as the lower part burnt and spread on the ground causing an eruption of flames.

    An earthquake, as it felt outside of the battlefield. The audience shook in fear as the fight goes its final showdown. The nerd was pulled into the totem quickly after the first quake, the paladin tries to shield him but the quake loses his footing. The magic field broke as the mage''s magic loses his concentration, the quake also shutters the air as the mage can''t understand why his magic got distorted. The siren stutters in the air then forced to fall where the sniper catches her. He held her on his arms where his feet sunk into the ground, he is sinking down as the battlefield changes into a magma fissure crust.

    The woman reaches the totem''s head with her demonic hand and crashes the top head, and the werewolf torn off from the bottom as it still in flames. Cut through the two heads where the faint light kept the burning fuel alive. Forcing it to shred, it finally breaks as the two remaining heads intact. The paladin tries to regroup in the middle of the quake, and the mage held standing where the grounds raise magma below him. The orb dissipates and the light uncontrollably spread the remaining woods. The wooden remains grow wildly where the fire of the fuel kept destroying it.

    Dragging closely to the damaged totem, Miyusuki sees the heat of the burning fire being higher than he could imagined. His combat armor can''t withstand the absurd heat it produced and the fire spread with the other wooden flames. Alga''s light has infused with the fire in a far more dangerous way that his own broken helmet melts as he felt it on his head. He feels the unnatural heat as he shouldn¡¯t felt beyond the normal person surviving from it. The battlefield won''t let him exposed its true burns, but he felt it nonetheless and his equipment is sure to be melted alongside with his armor.

    The team continue the attacks, where the flames burn them in an impossible degree. The totem is burning and the werewolf is below it. He strikes upward and the head erupts molten aura to catch him, a strange form of spirits only held him and it quickly stomp him down. The totem landed on the werewolf as he tears it upward leaving the remaining head landed a good hit at him to the bottom. The nerd was burned further where the remaining burning woods entangled him and trapped in a powerful grip. It took him in and he is burning alive with parts of the totemic remains burning through and through.

    "AAAH!"

    The burns exceed the limits and forced him out of the match. Sonohara was caught on the ground and pulled to the totem. He pulls out his frost grenade as he drags to it. The Siren was also with him, and the woman reaches out to them with her demonic arm. Sonohara dodges her grip and let her grab Siren instead, he told to the Siren

    "Not now, you have your turn after me"

    The siren was pulled into by the team where he pulled by the totemic creature, the fires around it causing his suit to overheat. On his hand with the grenade shines in a burning molten texture. Hearing across from the audience in their disbelief of his action.

    "Why didn''t he want to be saved? Did he just give up?"

    "He is holding a grenade!"

    "The battlefield is a molten mess, their mages can''t maintain anything over there"

    "Seeing the fight, he can''t use his weapon during an earthquake. He is a sniper"

    He heard it from the audience, where the burning presence matches his partner''s. He breaks free from the sinking ground with his jet fueled boots and jumps towards at the totem as it grabs him in mid-air. Its body is torn and only the stone body kept restoring from what have left on it, the team backs away as the heat is too much and the spirits around it is being protected.  His suit is being covered by magma as it washes him.

    The fire was too much, and they watch him burned alive. He screams in his final attempt

    "GUESS WHAT THIS MADE OFF"

    BOOM, it detonates as the fires massively clears out and freezes around him. The blast was not an explosive, rather a magic item. They didn''t expect that is an actual magic item, what''s more serious where it splashes out like liquid and quickly turns to ice. It''s a highly capacity container, dressed like a grenade. Burst opened and spray around them, Sonohara is out from the match but the impact had left where its entire blazing flames of Alga''s light disappears. A great secret upholds if the use of liquid nitrogen fused with magic, but where does he get it.

    The frozen effects of the totem didn''t cause the flames to go out, but the freezing spirits fell to the ground by the liquid nitrogen. It was too sudden for them to stop and the short time is enough to cancel their fake flames. The werewolf broke free from that endless flow of lava covering him, his beast form has an impressive endurance and health. Sork has nothing to understand of that strange substance pouring around the totem. Team platinum kept distancing themselves where only the Siren and the woman are next to each other in safe distance. As the totem is getting them one by one.

    The werewolf managed to leap back where his partner with a demonic arm with the siren. Two down, the totem has no effect from the ice. It has no soft tissues to be hardened, but the flames no longer there. Exposed as what remains from totem''s head being torn apart, it so closes to see the end. Team Platinum engaged again where there are no fires and earthquakes around them. The ground stood still and the four charges with all the abilities they could muster. The siren sings again with the sight of the totem''s head exposed by the liquid nitrogen. Another chance, a chance to win this fight.

    The totem''s second head shattered through by the woman''s demonic reached. Ever so closely near its end, the totem''s last head remained, the stone head, and the other head shattered erupt its rituals counterpart. The existing rituals; the earthquake, the molten auras, and wind wildly moved when the siren blocks it are starting to breaks its control and cause curse inside the match. The challengers¡¯ bodies start to getting weak. The entire battlefield shift to a self-destructive force, their bodies are starting to feel the damage as they could see it as a harmful passive.

    "Agh! My head! My head kept hurting"

    "It''s the totem, it must have an aura"

    The totem charges in where the werewolf blocks it and maws it then with his claws. The totem sacrificed its arm to blast on the werewolf as he covered down by the piece of its molten arm. One arm and two legs left. The mages saw it with disbelief where the werewolf was buried by its own limb finally taken him down. The mage opens up all kinds of earth magic to bind it in, both legs stuck but tears off. It kept coming in as he quickly teleports out but an eruption on the ground blast him up then body slammed by of the totem with only one arm. The totem''s power is returning but it is not its usual strength.

    Two of team platinum members shook their heads of seeing the quick end of their teammates, the totem rushes out again with its arm rapidly push the ground up into the air. The eruptions are rapidly rising up, and the wind turns into a gust of sands where the stone body crumbles to dust and using the remaining floating debris as a weapon. The Siren took care of their surroundings, and the woman uses her demonic arm with the paladin''s magic, hits it from behind as they break the last limb. Only the head is remained cycling to the air throwing itself at them, tearing more of itself.

    The head throws right at the siren and the woman saves her, and now the sight of the battle is almost ending. The totem''s head is the only remaining as it continues to chip off by the intense attacks. The air is surrounding itself with dust, flying thoroughly and the spirits haunted through the totem''s final head where the dying state turns into a more serious approached. The siren kept her ground and sang away the dusts coming through their way, but the paladin wasn''t there from her area of protection. The dusts are forcing itself into his mouth, making him choke and can¡¯t breathe.

    In this short moment, the paladin is falling down and cough off dirt from his mouth. He''s breathing the dust from the air and woman tried to reach him with her demonic arm as the gust covered him, she couldn¡¯t reach him. The totem is almost destroyed with its entire last piece of its head, leaving only torn pieces it had. The wind flew the totem head away from the two leaving them trapped, the siren is no longer to use her magic and only use what is left to protect them from the dust storm. She shelters them both from the chaotic aftermath. The woman with a demonic arm tried to reach the remaining totem, even breaking the other pieces as well. Wildly moving in the air, it had nothing left to fight back.

    Piece by piece and failing of their strength, the last giving moment where they both slowly losing power. The aftermath of the storm volcanoe is losing its rituals as the stone head kept it to last until the pieces of the rituals were destroyed by the woman''s demonic grasp. Both don''t know who is going to win and the audience shuts themselves in silence and seeing such a match to behold of the both unknowns. The siren finally breaks the shelter and they breathe the dusty wind, and the woman saw the last piece of the totem dragging down on the ground shining to its last rituals.

    Drained by the totem''s ritual, she rushes in with the siren and charges towards the last piece. They preserve their every last bit of their power, running closer where the winds slowing them down as they have difficulty to breathe. The woman with the demonic arm took a step into the blast of the eruption and out of the match. The siren is the only one left and keeps running towards it. The totem''s ritual slowly dissipates where the wind is now gone and the eruption took its last attempt. She made it to the final piece of the totem unleashed her spell and cast it down with her last strength.

    A final swoop into the totem piece and finally breaks apart. She made it and too tired to stand, sits on ground, and to her achievement, she defeated the monster. She soon realizes that the totem''s stone rubble moving towards her. The siren thought then into disbelief, the battle has decided.

    "Both sides were fully decimated, and the challengers had no longer the strength to continue. Then the victor is . . . the Sork''s creature"

    The scream of the lost put the audience in such a close match. Nothing will ever change that the data shows it. Her powers are depleted while the remains keep moving. The shock of the entire city, and the interests of Gordon grows into his opportunity.

    The crowd is menacingly use verbal words on the goblin, Sork had witnessed his defeat but according to the match is his win. He has nothing to say and continue on staring at his totemic creature fully destroyed. The challengers have nothing to expect to have such a monster with no knowledge about it, hearing of goblin''s shamanism prove them to be feared unless they figured it out someday. Both sides have the experienced to face new forms of warfare, and neither of them will forget this day. Team Platinum, the nerds, and the siren are carried to where the first challengers rest. Hoping that the third or final match to conclude this challenge.

    Back in Sister''s hope school, the first to shout in rage were the Horsin themselves. Laughter from another blind tricks of the Gobins,

    "Laugh* The challengers should have won that"

    "The last piece of the totem''s head is the final one. That moving debris of the stone head kept it moving, tricking that it can fight on"

    Both First and Second saw the cheats of the Goblin on screen, and Haw explained it to them.

    "Alche, I guess I would mention about its weakness, including it cheated"

    "Did he cheated Haw? That golem moves towards her after she destroyed the final totem head"

    "You need to learn that spirits in goblin''s shamanism only moves, glows, or interact some things around, you can sense magic from it but has nothing to else to be dangerous about"

    The teachers joins in the argument from their accusations.

    "Is it true?"

    "Yes, by the rules of your match until they have the strength to fight until one of them exhausted can make some good cheats with some tricks"

    "Won''ies is right, but is there any chances to called it out before they declared it"

    Haw comes in with a proposal

    "I think so, but we need time to prove it to the city guild first. I doubted that goblin will accept his defeat"

    The agathean man saw the match where the judge didn''t know about goblin''s trickery, quickly decided and without knowing that the moving rubbles are the spirits moved it. Without the totem to power the spirits to fight alongside, they can''t make the difference between that kind of analogy. No matter, he saw an adventurer came in to the battlefield with the announcer lady. Sork stops for awhile pretending his victory, gathering what the totem has left of it and the tricks he plays in this match. It was unbelievable, and the adventurer opens up to him with a familiar face.

    Proud and glorious in his face telling the audience of his special entrance.

    "I am here to slay monsters, and Sork opens up some nice selections"

    Gordon Truefan comes across to him with a serious excitement.

    "I can see that you play the villain and want this young lady. I am going to play your game and challenge your monsters"

    Sork sees him in disgust who plays hero and ironically to be the best. His thought is still circulating and remembered something, he pulls out his shamanistic necklace formed in carved sticks. They see it as junk, but to goblins, it has spirits in it . . . their horde''s spirits.

    Forced to play along, and unwillingly cooperate. Knowing nothing of what ties did the announcer lady has, and his interest has been peaks up if the spirits are eager to face him. Sork acted normal in the worse time, seeing himself to their normal manner, where most goblins treated those kinds of goblin as demon incarnated.

    "I will, but let''s prepared for another time. I comply to introduce my best monsters, monster slayer"

    The two stops there and the announcer lady uses her telepathy on Sork and Sork himself can interact with her.

    "Why are you acting like that all of a sudden? Did you really respect Gordon that much?"

    "No, I respect those who challenged my monster before. I can give your Gordon a bonus, because of that match . . ."

    She heard it by Sork himself. Cecilla Brightstage, a woman of her best charisma listening to Sork the goblin about the true results of the match. Cecilla raised her voice, but Sork tempts her in the most pleasant mistake she did in the beginning of their bet.

    "Your hero will be disappointed"

    Her personal gain puts her into a predicament, not for herself but Gordon''s ego. She wants to end it here and there and put that goblin to jail once and for all. Hearing Sork for the last time might get into Gordon''s nerves especially that Sork will be in jail. She has no other choice but to continue.

 Sphere: Pre-restoring - Chapter 020

    COI C20

    "Welcome, and this is special news in Isekai City. Mass coverage regarding a duel between the infamous goblin, Sork, and the representative of the city guild, Gordon Truefan, one of the highest rank guilds, sun''s skies . . ."

    The news spread to the Horsin community in Akiba''s Trip, a main highway lead from the outside city to the inner districts, where they stayed in a small public residence. Refuge and trap by the policy of the city as they watch the previous match tonight. Many saw the impressive performance by the two nerds and much more surprised by defeating the Totemic creature''s heads. The fight is truly from their own skills, and they never seen a match to have flaws.

    Squandering around by the conversation of Horsin, they describe it as it is.

    "Totemic creature, made by the gobin''s rituals. They are unpredictable of their choices about the heads. To see being defeated at their first encounters. It''s incredible to behold"

    "Yet they don''t know about shamanism and declared it to be the winner"

    "They only check on their physique and mana, what brings a right to judge a so call monster?"

    "They drag on the fight a bit longer, which is not good where that storm volcanoe will overwhelm them in time"

    "It won''t work when Alga''s light intervenes the ritual, and what bright ideas did that gobin believed will worsen his victory"

    Others busily watching the replay, and found out some nice view during the fight.

    "The damages they did would actually force it to use it, I heard words from the other people in Agatheus City that they use overwhelming power with less knowledge"

    "I can''t agree on that except on the east coast situation"

    "Hey, just focus on the match. They held a new match by the end of the week"

    During their conversation, a few people entered the checkpoints. Two people dressed in Enders Guild attire and one adventurer to be a citizen here, they stop by to rest.

    U''ecin complains to the employer by the new changes happening during their mission.

    "A delay!? What happened to the urgent request?"

    "I''m sorry, my client told me to have my holidays to come early"

    Myrrkei stops U''ecin by grabbing his shoulder.

    "He needs it, he is not ours who are restless after a few circles around the city"

    U''ecin don''t like this is going and goes to the other people to chat. Leaving Myrrkei and the employer having a serious conversation.

    "Remember to spend your time relaxing, elves are telling you to be prepared once we head back"

    Myrrkei had few experiences working for them, their logistics are commendable for their long quest.

    "How do you . . . nevermind, probably you know my client already. What''s make you think our exploration would be dangerous?"

    "If you know more about the forest, it¡¯s better to let it grows back. The elves might need more than they should in the future"

    "Are you sure about that? It''s just a D rank forest"

    "By your perspective, yes, but undergrown is what I say, and what can Alga''s light can do more than just swarm limpers"

    The employer has nothing to say about that, he got his messages by his client through their birds with letters without any notice. The last letter he received when reaching to the border was more of a ¡°step by step¡± process.

    First, get any members in Enders Bridge, recommending Raker Mawn, then reached back to the border telling him to take days of rest and info gathering with the recruits. The important warning written down for him is to understood in capitalized words.

    "LET THEM KNOW YOU, IT WILL SAVE YOUR LIFE"

    He stops there and tried to befriended with them, reluctantly so and he faces Myrrkei while he hears something interesting. The employer reaches out and saw the video on the screens. A match from hours ago between a totemic creature and the challengers, and on the video where the nerd prepared his magnetic field and throw his spear through its head.

    Locals tells them the details.

    "This is their first time facing Goblin''s magic"

    "First time? they have unique tricks I can see here"

    "Oh hey now, don''t think they know until the end"

    "What happens to the match?"

    "Watch and learn"

    The employer got caught up watching the match where Myrrkei and U''ecin analyzed the totem''s abilities and the challengers'' new capable equipment. Myrrkei commented them while U''ecin watches.

    "They overdoing it with their powers but . . ."

    They continue to watch until the part of the totemic creature''s last head with its arm gone.

    "One"

    The locals counted the scene as they saw something off, while the employer is focusing on the match how his own people managed to take it down. Soon after the next part where the final head shred into pieces . . .

    "Two"

    another one counted, then finally, the siren manages to destroy the last piece of the totem. The employer was astonished to see how those challengers managed to almost defeat it.

    "Three"

    the last counted scene to be odd in their view, U''ecin waited for Myrrkei on his take on the match.

    "I didn''t watch the totem U''ecin, I just watch the challengers"

    U''ecin turns to the other locals about them counting during the match.

    "What''s with the three?"

    U''ecin tells him in curiosity letting the others pointed out what he didn''t know. One after the other, the locals open up about the match.

    "Like an arena, but stricter and more for entertainment. The rules are too simple and it is difficult to know when fighting a creature to its full potential"

    "The bastard is right, and what''s more is the conditions of defeating a totem"

    The employer heard them and explained the basic principle of the match.

    "It''s a beat someone until its down, that''s the simplest rule I can explain"

    The locals replied to him the tricks of abusing those rules.

    "How about faking itself to fight?"

    "Uhmm, no I don''t think . . ."

    "Then the match should be those challengers to be the winner if they know that the totem''s head is already destroyed"

    ". . . And they thought the body was alive. The remnants of the rituals will kept linger through it for a bit moment"

    "You mean the body couldn''t be part of the totem?"

    "It moves because of the spirits, and that stone body never moves from the ground but the essence did"

    U''ecin looks at Myrrkei for further explanation. Myrrkei whispers to him.

    "The totem is the challenger, not the spirits who plays around them. Spirits were just tools for it to fight"

    U''ecin remains in question in thought and Myrrkei is not amused of his blatant understanding. The employer was dumbfounded to hear that it should be. The challengers should have won, they mistakenly thought that the body of the totem can fight on but it was there to act alive, deceivingly to the rest of the audience of its victory.

    "Did the others know about it?"

    "Most locals like us knew, but have no dealings going through their festival. Besides, there should be another match by the end of it though"

    The employer never seen such a powerful match, never been part of the overpowerful group. He just here for being in a human resource department, and he is only lucky enough to walk outside due to his connections before the city states meeting. He only sees his own people as a destructive force until the reports of the east coast incident. The so call godlike people were taken down and imprisoned, it was more terrifying to hear that the goblins were the captors.

    "Now I think about it, what''s with the counting?"

    "Oh yeah, I just caught up with the totem and didn''t mention how it cheats"

    "You already said it where the moving stone body, how about the other two"

    "Yeah, of course"

    The locals show the two scenes, the storm volcanoe head being destroyed and the freely flying movable totem pieces.

    "They destroy the third head, that leads everything around its ritual or curse to shatter. The cheat here is that they are trapped inside until the aftermath settled. In other words, it will remain its destructive force where the battlefield is the perfect container extending the effects. It will be gone once destroyed unless the aura can be release to the air freely out from the dome, the effects will remain and will degrade overtime"

    The last cheat to be mention where the locals had difficulty to explain the flying pieces.

    "This . . . where the spirits forcing itself to struggle, the totem pieces have their very own individual spirits to move around them. They will slowly drain away and settle to the ground. The spirits are controlling those dusts, making it hard for the challengers to breathe from the storm volcanoe''s dusty aftermath. They getting cramp inside of it, tricking the challengers with annoyance as an actual attack, leaving them not sensing the wavering third totem. It is quite an admiration to fight blindly"

    The explanation proved of it all, but will it be an exemption for the last match. The city guild will figure it out someday or the locals will cooperate. The locals are already trapped in the lockdown and they have nothing to do until it clears out.

    The three busily talking with the locals and their time to waste until the mission starts again. Both of Raker Mawn members might have a chance to meet with them but they don''t bother to be their messenger bird. The employer decides to head to the districts to enjoy the night festival.

    "Hey you two, care to have dinner. I''ll be buying"

    U''ecin started thinking of something to buy with Myrrkei''s suspicion towards the employer.

    "Ok, lead the way"

    The employer headed first, leaving the two talking to themselves.

    "Let''s put him out to finish our survey"

    U''ecin quickly said to him without hesitation. Myrrkei let him initiates the plan, knocking out a citizen will be impressive to see.

    At school, only people who are working there are the men of Horsin and a few people checking on them. Andui and Coral are seeing the report by First and Second about the yesterday''s incident. They all also added the daily routine of entering the sphere exploring the details of what was once before the fall.

    "Andui, they mention about their differences, but why everything is unique in there way?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I have to read the book, this sphere they are holding is special. I have contacted the other schools with any luck of their own virtual reality simulations. Ours is more outdated because how old it is"

    "You mean they are doing their own simulation?"

    "Yeah, the only defected about the others of how it plays what they have research so far"

    "I heard about Thean''s incident, he almost traumatized by the sphere"

    "Oh Thean, they got interested even more after that. They are taking a liking of having risk"

    "Are they? it sounds like a near death experience"

    "I don''t know, the world out there is more dangerous than we thought. It will cause a painful experience to everyone when they leave the city"

    "I get it Andui, don''t try to explain it. I''m a former police officer, I heard more dangerous stories inside than out. We need to let them experienced it without harming themselves"

    "Thank you Coral"

    Haw is inside the sphere, teleported where they went out. Back in the view of the gigantic bridge along with the vehicles by most gobins pass by. A recreation of the old world, meaning a repeating action of the everyday life. He first checks the most common facilities he knows, guilds, and what its purpose than now. Watching this civilization is odd to see, where most of its currency hidden and the people showing no sign of giving money. He can''t see magic and puts himself into his imagination, nevertheless, the sight of such world going on and on by every new machine move pass by.

    Back into the gobin''s city, where he thought he is in the right district. Buildings in a form of markets, he entered the place and saw only a lift coming up where many people going out. He follows along in their lift and moved down to see an underground metropolis below. Treating it like another new world to behold where its flying contraptions moving freely underground. Spaces fit for the skies and clouds appearing and disappearing by magic. Haw puts himself in a loss of trying to figure things out, where he finally landed this undercity. By stepping in, he was called out by a random gobin.

    "Hey you humie, first time under the dirt huh?"

    Haw didn''t believe it. After fixing the sphere¡¯s functions, the capability of the sphere starts to show its value. Yet, he doubted and suspected its limits, so he thought.

    "Yeah, I want to see a guild"

    "Wait a minute, first let''s first hear names here buddy. This city likes popularity, and I won''t nobodies to get into trouble you hear"

    ". . ."

    A silent respond and the gobin plays the same without moving, playing along and the gobin felt a familiar attitude.

    "A silent treatment heh, here!"

    He gives him an alcoholic beverage and a straight face then said.

    "Hah! acted like a gobin eh? Then let''s go"

    Haw picks up a drink and give a taste, a rare taste coming from his throat as the two moved on. The drink didn¡¯t affect his senses, carelessly but won¡¯t harm him or he¡¯ll left sphere for poisoning, and yet he felt a familiar sensation with more refine quality.

    "The name''s Haw"

    "Bor here, sounds like a gobin. Did you got raised by gobins?"

    "Let me finished . . . Haw Edan"

    "Wow! did some humie woman pawned a gobin? Edan, those clan of stickos from Kinteinou. I would think you''d be some wannabee stealing our names, but your attitude and the drink fit those rich bastards and don''t I mention about . . ."

    Haw never thought to listen to this conversation, hearing him saying all that made him question more. He thought

    "This is not some ordinary world based on cause and effects"

    It''s just a guess for him, but trivia were never used on the sphere. He remembered what the Agathean man said, a second world or something else. If it is true then he will be talking with Bor like any other in the real world.

    ". . . And one last thing Haw, you''re wearing a lot of potions. Are you a pharmacist or an alchemist?"

    "I used them for weapons"

    "Good, if we are going to be honest for ourselves. Others won''t follow us from the start"

    He looks behind where other suspicious gobins following along had dispersed.

    "One more thing, I don''t know why you have them in those smaller glass things with a black lid on it"

    "Oh this! its experimental"

    "Looks sealed to me humie"

    Bor reacted like a gobin Haw will never knew from the Horde, now Haw couldn''t ignore what this sphere made off. A creature has its own mind and everything around him interact independently, only to know as it felt like you are in another world. Haw and Bor shared the bottle until they reached the guild, an entire district of guilds. In different jobs and services, Haw sees them in a different manner as if they are treated only on specific kind of work. He reminds this kind of organization by the Enders guild, all of them are different under the same union. Raker Mawn, the renaissance guild with every job it recreates that had lost before the fall.

    Now seeing the alternative guild matches his, Classical Guild, where its premise to preserve and recreate old cultures. Sounds different but the motive is the same for him.

    "Ok humie, this is the place. I would join you but I have to go"

    Haw brings out the coins from his world and give it to him. If his thought is correct then the old customs are far beyond its legacy. Bor picks the coins, 13 Cuu (1,300 Y), from Haw''s hand as he is right by Bor''s reaction and some new surprises.

    "13! Well now, you should be living here. You''re more gobin than those humanesques. What do you say?"

    "Or maybe I just know some customs"

    "Customs!? No no no, my new best friend. I''m talking about these coins. These are rich people''s money. Edan like you should know about that, plus the 13 of them proof of your origin. You gobin"

    "Then enlighten me, I have the time"

    Bor just leave him anyway after his proposal and as he tells him a bit what he knows.

    "These coins are in a high in values, since there are a lot of people overpopulating the world. Money is based on your mana, your life, as currency. Coins were valuable and limited to make which is difficult to match the inflation"

    Haw rediscovered that these coins remained to this day.

    Bor is already far ahead and shouted at him.

    "Learn some world studies humie. You country boy in Kinteinou should learn more than just gobin customs"

    Bor runs back to the entrance seeing the rest of the gobin has nothing to question a humie who plays like a gobin, as mischievous as they are, they will accept him because of the 13 coin rule. An old tradition by them, and shouldn''t getting into trouble on people who has a solid coin. Haw walks into the classical guild, believing to be what it is. Where he opens the door where only humanesques inside wearing a familiar badge from their chests. In his thought

    "The same junks we scavenged around Rune Isles"

    Inside the school where in the simulation room, First and Second are making a checklist between the functions of the sphere, and the data they have for Kinteinou. First/Won''ies speaks out the idea

    "Adjusting the abilities in Kinteinou would make easy, and brings out the entirety of all exposed animals by Alga''s light"

    while Second/Secius had his own idea

    "A few ideas somewhere in Rune Isles with the powers inside of the sphere, I think it could work to the citizens"

    Both gives some worrisome thoughts about it and had a nice relief after that.

    "Then we can understand the stresses they will endure by what Rune Isles¡¯ monsters had accomplish"

    First alleges it without any care.

    "First, don''t you over expect things. We''re making this for the students"

    "And the lucky they are facing real based on what our adventurers had experienced"

    While they talk some other stuff, they have an idea of making the impossible. First shared his hypotheses to him

    "If Haw found out more than just what the Agathean man thought, then imagined the intellect they can interact us with"

    "Don''t go there First, like I said, don¡¯t over expect, but then again, many creators did make almost perfect representation of a single event or life of the other person without fail personally"

    "Then it is also what information can hold on the outdated version, if it is true that the creation is perfect then we have some proper preferences in practical use than the book itself"

    First is keeping adding more ideas in the question, where Second is had enough of thinking and checks any sources he had regarding Kinteinou''s archive of animals alive in this present date. It is ironic to know that Isekai City''s border, across it is the forest with unknown secrets underground. Eldesunes always check for changes in Alga''s light, and trapped underneath is the roots blocking other wildlife in the burrowed grounds.

    Checking deeply within the list of the records of powerful creatures, it emerged north close to Mountaiwall where its entire species being born with different characteristics. The south however, has mostly common creatures but the roots itself had purposedly block known caves from most explorers. Second has his doubts but the archives shown for the past fifty years or more show of its not yet declared extinct.

    "Will they ever see these creatures?"

    Second is second guessing, and First is already thought about its possibilities.

    "Yes, they want to be adventurers, right?"

    "That''s what they are planning"

    First wants to continue on the conversation, but disrupted by the four women behind them. They have entered the room checking in the interiors, First uses his magic to raise the sphere up so suddenly to play along. Reya and Andui screamed

    "Aaaah!"

    Coral and Iggy almost have a shock from the back hearing them scream from the top of their lungs. Second uses his wisp to slap First right on the shoulder, then the sphere was pulled back down safely. Coral pointed at the sphere

    "What was that? Reya, Andui, is the sphere should be reacting like that? Where''s the horror part?"

    Second apologizes to them and explained what happened.

    "Well . . . uhmm sorry, Won''ies just tricked you being active"

    Reya rushes in anger and scolds First.

    "Stop that! Or I''ll . . ."

    pausing for a bit and sees the sphere leaking out of something

    ". . . What''s with that sphere? It''s leaking"

    First started to worry and ask Second cautiously.

    "Did Quail finish with the leak?"

    "She supposed to finish yesterday, oh yeah the Agathe . . ."

    The leak opens up the magic from the sphere. Second quickly casts his wisps on the women to bound the punishment on to them. First sees him puts the spell both of them and then quietly murmured his future goal.

    "FOR THE COINS!"

    Instead, he screams anyway. Ever so like a hypocrite, he said that like a strong inspiring cry.

    The sphere leaks give only what the people who experienced inside will be released. It''s a fail-safe when the sphere contains overbearing recreation of its recorded power. Creating leaks like that only proved its accuracy, but never sure why it needs recirculation back to the sphere through methods to counter the flaws. The sphere unleashes the unimaginable, First rushes in to use his magic to redirect it. His magic reaches the sphere and froze into place as he runs in to reach it, Second froze as well. Outside of the sphere radius opens a wave of light flowing throughout.

    "Oh no!"

    Andui froze a bit not from the sphere but out of fear. Iggy rushed in to stop the sphere, but Andui quickly pulls her back.

    "DON''T! It''s just a side effect of the sphere"

    Iggy turns to her

    "You said its dangerous"

    "I know, but we need to trust them"

    "Huh?"

    Reya calls out to Iggy in a serious tone along with Coral''s support.

    "Iggy, listen! Me and Andui have experienced it, this is their world of magic"

    "Listen to Reya Iggy, this is their way of making a simulation. Don''t forget we don''t know how did they made it"

    Iggy stopped looking at the sphere and watched frozen First and his magic as she thought the dangers on him. She acted regretfully in anger

    "OK!"

    Second can''t identify it as the leak never shows an accurate description what is happening, only the effects non-lethally exposed around it. The waving light flashes out and knock him back to where the women are. While in the air as Second stood still in his surprised.

    "Haw, what in the parts of Horsin you''re messing with"

    They saw the most unnatural. First reversing himself back and forth where the magic his cast uncontrollably shaking its frozen state. Reversing back outside the radius and knockback towards them from above to the wall and paused on that moment. The women never could believe their eyes as First and Second put themselves in a horrible position.

    Their surprises were more confusing than what the women saw at first. First commented on it.

    "Is this the trial?"

    Iggy putting herself in stressful situation seeing them in a bind

    "Trial? what trial?"

    Second answered while he is above them.

    "A special theatre style training where you control the very stage. What you can see here is the bizarre of it all. Like everything you see and do are controlled by illusions. It¡¯s like you are getting into a sphere from another sphere within"

    Coral explained to Iggy briefly

    "He said it¡¯s like a game is playing itself from the same game like "Catherine" minigames"

    The sphere finally stops and revert them back they used to. Second flew back in where he got knockback, and First returns where he is reaching the sphere. But he moves slowly than Second''s. They still talk normally and First being slowly returning back, made the women awkwardly laugh a bit in a weird way. While slowly back to normal, First ask Reya to use a spell. "Reya, can you use true sight. This is show you how is truly done"

    "Ok"

    Reya pulls out a spell removed the illusion, where they saw Haw already out of the sphere confused seeing First with no response closely to the sphere. Then he turns to them.

    "When the leak is over, we need to fix it now before anything like this happen"

    "Haw, is that you?"

    Second see through the illusion after Reya''s spell, where he himself is recovering from the incident.

    "Yes, I thought she fix the leak"

    "I forgot, they suspend it yesterday, so"

    First returns to his senses and casts out the spell to dispersed it all. Reya stops using true sight and the women stood what they saw something strange as usual. First checks any pain in his back and ask Haw.

    "Did you enter a training area?"

    "It is truly an identical in our world, and yes, I had faced a more unique one"

    The women walk toward them as for Second prepares for the leaks. Second picks up the sphere and ask them.

    "We should be properly secure it, next time. The sphere will be more dangerous if we can''t control it"

    Second is calling out to them where he sits on the floor near the sphere, the girls rather sit away from it from the platform stage.

    "What you experienced before is just an illusion, and would please tell me what happened outside?"

    Haw is looking at them where the women had witnessed horrendous. He grinned for the first time as Reya loosely express herself into an agitation.

    "What''s with that look?"

    Coral remembers that kind of face.

    "Are you up to something?"

    while the rest has nothing to say on his expression.

    "I rarely see myself having fun, my bad personality might come back"

    The four never thought the bad side of Haw before, and this is personal rather than moral.

    First and Second understand what he meant before and explained to them. Angrily at first by First with his familiarity of this phenomenon.

    "I''d say, we''re getting played at and Secius¡¯ magic won''t work too. Yet, I''m impressed that it is still relevant"

    "They are trying to say is that the testimony training was activate inside the sphere, a most common used of test their skills"

    Reya ask

    "And so . . ."

    "It''s the same thing being used today, now Haw, what test are you doing in there?"

    Haw brings out what the women gave them a while back before his quest with the students.

    Andui almost forgot about it.

    "Oh yeah, the recordings"

    They have a copy before and Iggy like to mention it.

    "I still watched when the part where the students actually hunted those elks"

    Haw pulls out the recordings and only recorded as he enters the guild called  "classical". He entered where just a library of hidden and unknown items or machines, as the viewers see some astonishing collections of the look of the guild. Looking like some sort of western style facility in a more ancient theme. All around where the people inside are all humans and they interacted with him like normal.

    Making First and Second put themselves in thought during the video. Haw whispers to them while the others watch it.

    "I''ll be exploring the sphere for a while longer. Do you need anything to know before we find the main controls?"

    First responds to him in a complete detail

    "You should, and do you know any faulty interactions like unresponsive or misconception dialogue?"

    "Questionable"

    First understands and gives him his objectives in a piece of paper, he writes it down with his magic and spoke to him again

    "If it is too perfect, then we have to use your city''s archives. Please send it to them along with your reports"

    Haw nodded in reply.

    The video shows something odd for the women to see where the source of the magic leak began. A stage in a well-off scenic view of the testimony where he is to be qualified to join, hearing what plays out, the sounds of crazy performance was held. The instructor in front of Haw playing the role by some actor in a play, it is unimaginable and thinking of it where to be called a guild to be similar from his Enders guild. The things he had done, as they think he is in a simulated world. It was the instructor who chose it and the match contain the power of illusion conducted by the magic of time. The instructor shouted in charismatic provocation

    "Fight well, the audience will be entertained"

 Revising an Old Quest - Chapter 021

    COI C21

    In the school cafeteria, Coral is copying the recordings from Haw on a specific scene. Andui and Reya are planning to make a special adding request to the principal about they saw. Iggy was in disbelief and nothing to be sure how Haw actually withstand the fight.

    "Are we going to recreate that stage? Haw seem to be overwhelmed by that testimony"

    Coral quickly spoke out while using her copy to transfer to others. She is happily and sadistically pleased what she saw.

    "Oh yes, Iggy, oh yes, even I say it would be inappropriate but the fight was controlled "cinematically""

    Reya wrote down the detail and summarized what she saw.

    "Haw lost, but we know why those two went flying and stopping in the air"

    Coral might regret it but

    "Just imagine watching high speed fights in a controlled setting, I never thought how fast his hands move like some bartender juggling in a fight"

    Iggy remembered her last experienced with Haw, she never knew how fast he was using potions in a right sequence while shaking, stirring, or dropping a small amount of fluid.

    "He got my respects if he going to teach the students with his juggling tricks"

    Andui picks up the finished letter and needs a stamp.

    "Ok, I''ll be heading to the principal later today. The boys should be having their day off after this"

    Iggy complained

    "But why? They are already stubborn focus on it"

    Andui turns to her gives a devilish look

    "The summer festival will be almost over in a couple more days, they should deserve a good celebration for all of us"

    Iggy didn''t like the look of her being oblivious from their crazy antiques so far then she ask Reya.

    "What''s with her today?"

    "I don''t know, I think we have enough with the sphere thing I guess"

    Andui has her reasons, and that is not one of them. It''s the letter in her hand, alongside with another letter from Haw to the principal regarding other business.

    The three men are still inside the simulation room preparing to leave. Second heard the orders from the women to stop.

    "More stalling huh, the Agathean man won''t be happy about this"

    First only heard that this week is a special day of the upcoming summer season.

    "Probably their events are coming up. Breaks are a luxury for us, as long as we followed their rules"

    Haw checks up the video on hand and show it to them.

    "Then let''s file up and go, we heard about the last day upcoming match. We might see what that gobin could do"

    They nodded and proceed to pack up and finish the platforms as soon as before they are spotted working again. First started to realized

    "Where is he anyway?"

    U''ecin and Myrrkei left the employer behind as he won''t be waking up anytime soon until the afternoon. One of them slip a sleeping pill from Isekai City while the employer noticed and it was too late for him, and it was during breakfast too.

    "Is it nice to play friend with him? U''ecin you have planned it all out in your first night in the city"

    "Most taverns do that"

    "Like those special looking bag you brought says sleeping pill"

    "It worth every penny to see him finally have a break"

    "It would . . . permanently if you almost overdose him"

    "I can still learn, Myrrkei, you have your time spending in this city without him"

    "I won''t, my name the rat should have known by now"

    The two reaches the border where the guards look at their physical IDs

    "Alright you can go, please use the IDs to repel any pests come across your body"

    Both made it out seeing the that the IDs given by the employer have importance. Myrrkei picks up his bottle and douse it on the ground, the same he did yesterday. Where it reacted and transfer them to the place they have surveyed. Back where they are, U''ecin picks up the resources he needed to craft a shovel. Picking up a handle with a Lch (magic writing chalk) written in a way to make a shovel. Drawn on the ground for what is needed for him for his magic craftmanship.

    U''ecin places the handle down to the ground and pulled it out where the dirt is collected, then throw it away as he digs. Myrrkei explores a bit deeper to the woods to find the one who sends the quest. The pests are everywhere feasting on the dead root bites where a few swarm limpers already died out. Looking at the already dead creatures, the other animals continue to scavenged where more Marsp (Feral Goblins) collecting their meals. Myrrkei uses his potions to move frequently and quietly, he stumbles across deeper to the forest where a known fight held by the elks and the students.

    Not knowing what it was, but the aftermath of the new beginning emerged. The part of the forest was wipe clean without any sight of thickest trees, and the sight of a buried ruins under those roots have shown some forgotten secrets below. A hole was discovered by Myrrkei''s interest and saw a few eldesunes coming out from it. Many had worked hard and didn''t bother his presence where one of them recognized an Enders.

    "A ruined man! here!? Are you Mylnoie''s?"

    "Perhaps, we''re here to explore what is happening down south near the border"

    The elf understood and ask him again.

    "Then you know you should rest after a few days? These hidden caverns have secrets under the creature''s homes"

    Meanwhile where U''ecin found a hole coming from his digging site, an expected hole believed by Myrrkei''s survey. Tempting to prepare for the worst with his emptied equipment, he steadily gathers the necessities before digging the rest. Mostly regrown wood and remnants of magic chalks mysteriously coming by, U''ecin never believed of an exhausted resource coming through in the forest. The ground feeds on the ecosystem with nature, opening a special kind of minerals when dug out closely to the roots. He already understood the cause of it, and makes more sense that there was a ruin (dungeon) sealed away by the overgrown roots.

    "Magic needs to go somewhere"

    He spoke it out of the origins and he has nothing else to say. Preparing for the future for the next few days after the holidays of Isekai City. Setting up only bark skins, papyrus, and thinning out all the chalks into a needle to write it in small writings. Finished by a handful of papyrus, a creature came on his sight. An entire horde of pests,

    "Rodents"

    U''ecin saw its massive numbers where they rushed into the dig site. He decided to let them go. He stares at them rushing into the hole until the last one enters.

    Myrrkei arrived after the horde entering the Hole.

    "U''ecin, we need to go back. Noon is coming and don''t forget what we saw"

    "Your journey is steadfast explorer, did those horde of rodents passed by you?"

    Myrrkei follows the routine again and used the potion.

    "Yes, I found the client''s acquaintance and we need to wait a little longer"

    U''ecin witnessed the horde entering the hole he dug and he thought it would be a great time to exterminate them.

    "Will you exterminate or bait them U''ecin? They might have an ancient nest down there"

    Both of them acknowledged the source of the pandemic and the so call trapped Horde beneath the roots are finally resurfaces. They remembered the old quest.

    Somewhere in the dungeon hidden up north, where the gate had finally constructed by the eldesunes. Where the insects heavily swarmed the forest as the light shines on them. They have properly set base and temporary sealed it.

    "Mylnoie! We have finally set things up inside the hidden caverns below"

    "Noted, tell the brothers to maintain it until the end of the first moon cycle. The Alga''s light will end there"

    They temporary sealed it with their magic causing the horde forced back down into the caverns.

    "Now search the other exits where they escape"

    They left and continue to search around the forest.

    "Mylnoie, a ruined man had passed by in our area and gave you a message"

    The eldesune, who met Myrrkei, received a letter and given it to the Mylnoie. Mylnoie takes it and open the letter.

    "It is hard to believe by the new changes happened in Enders Bridge. The isekai city gives large demands of ores causing most of the manpower to be sided with them for now. If you have slight number of our guildmembers, then bless your souls to your Ehans. You will be forced to require help in isekai city''s guild, city guild, to follow through your quest this year"

    Mylnoie felt a sudden of rage around him, magics subdue him in a pleasant tune in the wind. Inside the caverns hearing echoes of his tune playing knowing them that the problems they have now will lose opportunity to end this plague.

    "Mylnoie!?"

    "Is the city guild have the necessity on this quest?"

    "The city guild? What about the ruined men?"

    "The city guild bribes their pride to greed, again . . ."

    "But Mylnoie! They are not ready for the treacheries hiding beneath the underground. Words reached the east coast where the defectors witnessed their divide"

    Mylnoie will have problems by the end of the summer, and hearing the news of Enders Bridge being hired by them is beyond belief.

    "If only the Ehan''Se was here, he can persuade them again as they did to protect the west coast"

    The elves are delaying as much time as they could. The Alga''s light is the advantages they need to reveal the plagues upon the south with the previous help by Isekai City, before they changed, opens up the east mountain side where the main gate to the underground was overrun. Once more after, secret caverns close to the city opens up as well. The set back now is the city themselves where the defectors on the east coast and their full monopoly in Ender Bridge business on this current time.

    Enders Bridge, spreading words about what happen to the forest. The quest for cleansing the plague beneath the forest eternal roots. The guildmasters are here with Lord Lori''es under the discussion that should isekai city would leave.

    "The once was mountainous regions to the south and south east are gone, replaced by the city of isekai, and now the underground chambers and links are closed to their soils without them noticing"

    One of the guildmaster spoke of the old quest they should deal with the ancient roots of the underground. The dark night of the reflection in Alga''s light, knowing so well it should spread any life beneath it.

    "According by the other guild requesting of harvesting ores for isekai city. Many agreed to do business in return with mechanical equipment, these offers made them hard to reject with the scavenged machines found in the middle of Rune Isles"

    Another report was made by the other guildmaster, letting Lord Lori''es in trouble to delay the main quest. He has no other obligation to changed their new demands of their services. The Eldesunes ask first, but never deliver the right moment to be called. It was too sudden during their expedition to suspend so suddenly and changed to isekai city''s request.

    Meanwhile in Enders Bridge, Daygen opens up his report.

    "Their lockdown causes many outdated information since the day of the Alga''s light. It is unknown what their relationships are, and the viable testing regarding about Eldere''s Olde Worlde sphere . . ."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You mean the sphere that won''t open to any source of mana?"

    "Enough guildmaster, let the other guildmaster finished"

    Lord Lori''es quickly interferes when they questioned Daygen. Daygen continues

    "The sphere is in under development, it is more so certain that Isekai City will find out as it need more energy/power to complete it. It would be under regulation if they fear it like the swarms"

    None of them understand the last sentence he said. They only accepted as another world problems.

    ". . . Finally, a few notes were accepted by the school, sister''s hope highschool in term by the name academy, and they will likely be accepting more regarding to education as they believe about the sphere"

    Enders Bridge had enough of Daygen''s report and look at Lord Lori''es. Hearing from it as it supposed to form a partnership rather than given classified information.

    "Your guildmember had done what is needed, let''s hope the project works. Ours are in the state of recovering old technology"

    Lord Lori''es assuming the idea, and Daygen will always speak to him truthfully.

    "Indeed"

    The lord will acknowledge it in the near future.

    "My guildmembers have done what they can do and there are other independent enders working. All I can say here is I can provide what they are needed"

    "Needed?"

    Lord Lori''es questions him by his words.

    "The sphere is in their hands, and I like to know its progress"

    "No my lord"

    The guildmasters stood silent while the lord calms down.

    "Wise or not, Daygen, I will have faith with your guild. I assure you that the other guilds will be joining in by your initiatives . . . ESPECIALLY!"

    The lord quickly shouts it out by clear warnings as the other guildmasters should know about.

    " . . . Especially to the mistresses"

    Daygen and the other guildmasters know about the customs inside the city. Lord Lori''es never say about the city, and the guildmasters have no interest changes happened after a few restored tech. The guildmasters who helped Daygen to provide the materials he needs for Haw come forth as they are planning to meet after this.

    "Daygen, let''s have a talk again"

    The meeting was soon to a close where after everyone gives their reports. One guildmistress comes forth to Daygen and leaving him in such a busy thought. Once she steps in under the robe of a noble with a respectful seal, she steps forth with strict agendas.

    "Daygen Naim . . . may I join you by my request"

    "Lady Constantine, what our collaboration have collide to yours?"

    "The underground closes to Isekai City and much more from the defectors of the east coast. May I add more?"

    "You may, follow me to my guild while you soothe your confessions"

    "Thank you"

    The guildmasters didn''t complain of her intrusion as her reputation with the Eldesunes. She continues on the ups and downs of the adventurers have done on the east coast. Her intentions are more aware the dangers would happen if they return to the other city. Her story persuades them to be more careful if she tried to take action.

    As they are outside, the view of the upcoming new industries opened by the collaboration between the two cities, Enders and Isekai. Lord Lori''es is greeted by the representative from isekai city with a young woman as the ambassador. The guildmasters watch him as they passed by the lines of machines coming out from the warehouses. Before there was the pandemic of swarm limpers, these machines were already sent out after the announcement. This decision was not made by the Lord himself but the rights of the other guildmasters. One of them ask the other where the rest busily hearing Lady Constantine''s story.

    "You never thought the price for demanding those unrefined ores to be that high"

    "I have nothing to say that the price ratio is 1:100, but they are the most inflated with their currency"

    "They don''t care about the money, it¡¯s the equipment they have to break through all those big pieces. You know its heavily mana infused and it¡¯s impossible to break"

    The guildmasters talking at the back stop, and see the vehicles starting to move from the sound of its horns. Chain link connecting wheels with a singular arm with its claw moves closer to the scraps of ores and on its own manages to pick it up in large quantity.

    Nothing special to see for them until it possessed unusual magic, the remaining ores were not pick up by its claws were pulled up with a strong use of mana. They sense of its mana being used excessively is beyond of waste of energy, but it still did the job done. Comparing the working cycle of supplying ores and demanding for energy, the guildmasters hope that their demands won''t exceed theirs or they will have problems in trade.

    "I don''t want to expect them to scam on us"

    "We are still the monopoly of scavenged metals, and the Rusics are already satisfied to use stone materials"

    They reached Raker Mawn Guild and went in where the members busily have their sermon inside.

    Inside of the guild is near ecstatic to hear one of the members spreading words like a great preacher, and the new member herself, Tabitha, bewildered to hear a sermon like this. The silence of the audience remained while the spokesperson stops and saw the guildmasters entering. He plays his quotes,

    "Master Daygen, it is a pleasant for you to return with the other guildmasters. Welcome, yes welcome . . ."

    Daygen responds to him in the same energy as his.

    "Continue your performance, we will be listening while we reach the top"

    "To the top? Daygen, are we heading to your office?"

    Lady Constantine sees the guild as a tower and the steps is no joke inside as it is massive.

    "Then listen to the sermon while we walk. Your request has some consequences as well"

    The guildmasters had already experienced this activity, it is a common occurrence from past meetings. They already heard the upcoming new member days ago. They walk further up and listened to the sermon, it was the events during the new business regarding the ores and the isekai city. It was a fine speech to listen where everyone represents themselves about the new quests to come across. The guildmasters will hear the entirety of this guild''s many agendas beside the isekai city, others are here who had already finished their mission on the given week.

    "Kinteinou, the days are planned have set into place. Before the isekai city have entered our world, the 5 races already set their plans into motion. Enders Bridge of humanesque, Purissarwall of Eldesune, Mountaiwall of Rusic and Gobin, and Agatheus of Daemos and all, . . . are all there for planning to return its full claim. Since the first conquest of Enders Bridge many decades ago and the forgotten names of the Crusaders, it is hardly to believe that the civilization of the west remained enemies after the fall. Now claimed out there in the north of Kinteinou''s shores to the east coast/mountain. The City of Purrissarwell and Mountaiwall will be facing them soon . . ."

    ". . . Purissarwall has already planned to restore the lands of the south, where the undergrowth untouched of the aftermath. Sealed away to preserve the natural habitat, planning to reveal to the world again back what its natural life and its full cycle. Years of recovering what are lost and the roots sealed them too well with Alga''s light, they use the last remaining well to overfill their Eldesune lake into its full extend and drain the roots immortal lives. The Agatheus, where the first and only refugee city have ever lived have made into a prosperous city . . ."

    ". . . Come across the mystery of the remaining Daemos stand, the first victims of the fall and the last to side with the enemies. It already had been done and the people have kept their pasts. Now the west returns again to unify this apocalyptic world by force. Finally in Enders Bridge, the first to return the aftermath of the world in the form of its old legacy before had ever come. Believing to end what had left to these new islands at the same time survived the old pasts. The Agatheus founded Enders Bridge and Enders Bridge becomes the gateway to the Rune Isles, the entire alliance planning to restore it all until . . ."

    Tabitha felt like she didn''t want to listen, and she thought they are to be the blame. She understands the importance of East Coast, the elves were never been seen in the forest because they are underground to retrieve what they concealed, the Agatheus was always helping them until her city changed, and the Enders Bridge is already in the middle of the two unknowns; the west and the rune isles itself. She quietly moves back to her room, then quickly in the hurry, she bumped into the guildmasters. Lady Constantine catches her where they both hit each other''s way.

    "Oh my, afraid by a little sermon, are we?"

    Tabitha was shock and surprised but the Lady grabs her up with them.

    Daygen sees the new recruit being shocked and confused, he walks slowly back to Lady Constantine''s pace as she holds Tabitha firmly.

    "She is our new recruit, can you let her go?"

    Lady Constantine grins at him while Tabitha was surprised by what is happening. Tabitha returns a smile back at her not knowing what to do. Lady Constantine already know where she is from.

    "Daygen, my friend, this girl is from Isekai City. She didn''t see my . . ."

    She paused a bit and turns to her looking afraid, and she said to her.

    ". . . If you are one of us, you should feel the cold already. Unless . . ."

    Tabitha felt a small chill, and the rest started to shiver already. They respond

    "Stop that, we can''t withstand your aura"

    Tabitha didn''t know, but forced to come along with them. While Daygen tried to stop her, she heard them talking of how sincere and serious her guildmaster was. She hopes to be saved by her guildmaster. In her thoughts

    "Please guildmaster, I feel something like a chill on my spine"

    Looking the rest of them already shivers as the others started blowing a cold breath. Lady Constantine turns to her seeing being frighten and all because of her lack of experienced of any powers she had. She looks rather young and beautiful without even using any make up or cosmetics.

    "You may be afraid, but I met your traitors at the east coast"

    Tabitha knows it and fainted as the Lady carried her like a princess.

    The rest of the guildmasters look at her carrying Daygen''s new guildmember like some kind of special prize. They open their remarks on her.

    "She is no spy"

    "Have . . . what''s that word again?"

    "Have mercy on her soul, my friend"

    "Yeah that, plus carrying her like that is . . ."

    "It''s alright, since she becomes so frail"

    "What do you want from her?"

    "I''ll be busy with the Eldesune, while this girl will be my informer when Daygen decides to give her a mission someday"

    "My apologies but she will be becoming an archivist"

    "Great! Then I''ll give her a chapter''s cleric"

    The sermon continues as they listen further up, as they added one more for the time being.

    " . . . Isekai City, landed on the mountains that stored hidden seeds of the other climates. Believing it to be the lost treasures where the hidden structures replaced by it. Doom by the near future and lost its varieties of food. However, their stay will prove useful by the other guildmasters. In truth, the Eldesune''s preserves are still there. Blaming the city won''t change much, and the process of restoring the south is under way. Now my fellow guild members, reached the new changes have happened. We won''t be going to the south, but we will be heading in our separate ways where the coins rest happily to your bags . . ."

    ". . . My fellow members, prepare go deep within the forest between Agatheus and Isekai City. The upcoming harvests of Alga''s light, retrieved everything what light can hold into your items to produce a temporary garden. The food of once whole region called Circtei, we can regrow again inside the new facilities made by the other guilds. To end the dependency with Agatheus crops, and fulfill what our founders should have done without the price in blood. This is how far I know for today and my speech ends here"

    A quite mishap to make an ending and probably it wasn''t his best, but the guildmasters already inside Daygen''s office.

    While all around the guild, busily in their magic rooms, is checking up all the information they had gathered. More changes were coming up and the speaker already announced it before them ever completing it. Orders by Daygen himself, the schedules will remain recorded as proof of their efficiencies. Guildmembers were not fond of compacting old quests with new one side by side, and they still grunted on the part of the suspension where the city appeared. Lucky for them it was a common legend they would appeared someday, but not the size of an entire city.

    One of the members is waiting on their reports in Isekai City, he knows about the lockdown and it is difficult to figure it out if they managed by the end of Alga''s light cycle. Leaving all of them involved with the special motives being block by the two''s negligence, where one of them won''t be an issue as the next four months will be the time to receive the reports. Sooner will be the better for this city. The guild is preparing what they can do on these preparations, after years of collecting and reviving what it was contaminated before were cleansed and sealed away under Purissarwall''s care.

    Secretly plotting away the ties of the homes of the Daemos, Agatheus City, their bond was merely neutral among the rest of the community. Only Lady Hivites and Lord Lori''es are under the agreement, but some powerful Agatheans were not comply fully and there will always be a price. Lord Lori''es is making mutual ties with the isekai city''s ambassador, but he doubted very negatively as the old ties with their mayor has no influenced on her. There is nothing to regard of the paranoia, he is willing to follow Lady Hivites'' plan. To let them return home after what they have done.

    In Daygen''s office, the other masters saw a handful of their former members greeted them after the switch.

    "Lord Lori''es did mention a special call to the mistresses. I couldn''t believe one of my men are here"

    "Yes, that idea of switching was ordered by the Lord himself"

    "By segregating them who are hostile and not, the new argument now is the sphere"

    "I will, probably until the messages have received"

    Daygen responded briefly. The others had almost forgotten something, they turned and see her. Lady Constantine places Tabitha on the seats where she could rest. She then took another chair sits without any care for the others.

    They just stand there, only Daygen sits at his desk. They have nothing for them in need of comfort, and directly talks about the materials they are bringing. One of them brought a scroll being concealed with resources.

    "These are the materials are needed for your guildmember to use. I heard much of the students to learn so little about its value, the only thing I accept their request is the Nuwe (Elk spirit)"

    "We shouldn''t judge their preferences, if they do possess these items. I doubt their powers would be compatible with those items they have"

    Daygen receives the scroll and changed the topic.

    "Lady Constantine, please wait for a while as I talk to them regarding on the preparations"

    She bows her head as her way of agreement and later comforting Tabitha while she waits.

    "The gathering of the light is already set, only by a few of the guildmembers are doing our original Lord''s plan. Make sure to redeem the land that fell"

    "The crusader''s legacy must continue as the first land recovered in Rune Isles"

    "Old duty as it is, the last crusader died a long time ago. Our goal was to recover what they are looking for"

    They nodded and nothing more. It is hard for them to believe and to continue on where another people entered their world. Either it was fear or opportunity, a threat is all the same.

    Daygen opens up the secrets of Lord Lori''es. He remembers he reached out to his guild where the Lord is beside with the gobin, all in stage performance but the notes already sent him by magic. Haw''s mission to find a new recruit alongside of the Lord''s order

    "Treated it as normal, they shouldn''t know the real objectives, and let them prepared for the final judgement of their decisions"

    Daygen knows this, and he believed Haw will have difficulty to do it. After the few reports, it is enough to have a good process. Using the notes as Haw''s guide to find real workers alongside with the notes of Lord Lori''es.

    Daygen read his report, and this is about the people who can work with the sphere. They are not teachers but Agathean travelers, even better, they are independent people and will work with them through Rusic¡¯s coins. No one will know, especially the traitors of Isekai City. The guildmasters remained on the sphere and ask him

    "Daygen, we will be offering assistance for your guildmember"

    "With all the basics he needed to handle and to manage . . ."

    After that, they finished their meeting and left, leaving Lady Constantine seeing them leaved faster than she expected.

    "They walk in a long distance to reached your office. Just to have a short talk and left, while I have to walk alongside with you"

    Lady Constantine can''t understand how they do as they did. Tabitha didn''t wake up after the meeting, Daygen replied

    "You''ve heard a bit of our talk"

    "It''s about the Lord''s plan, but what about your recruits in Isekai City?"

    "Small progress as they need to check . . . and you know it already"

    "Hmm? What characters are expecting to find if he managed to find one, guildmaster?"

    Lady Contantine stops her friendly gesture and act more formal.

    "The citizens already know we are not strong as them, but they are not capable with the other types of mana as well"

    "You already know the situation in east mountain"

    "I have, but found a few secrets there"

    "Then the difference is far what I know. Enlighten me Lady Constantine"

    "I may, I am certain they would sort out eventually"

    Daygen didn''t believed her words in such a noble statement. He shared information with the eldesune that he was once under their quest. The changes happened on the east made him review the quest''s new information. Her guild was involved and never was part of the Eldesune''s hired agreements. He could only say to her as she wished to have this conversation.

    "May I advised you to join the Eldesune quest if they break open to the Isekai City"

    "You mean the underground realms"

    "Yes "realms" in your term, giving the fact their own powers can open up the networks blocked by the ancient roots"

    Lady Constantine softly agrees and calmly while she comforting Tabitha''s head.

    "The traitors hid within the caverns on the east, will they be planning to go through the cave networks?"

    Daygen is annoyed of her grooming to his new recruit and ask.

    "Will you stop grooming her?"

    "I dare not, but helping her in her troubles is different"

    "I will say this Daygen, I will bring the Urbanites or the Benedictus to save your allies"

    "Thank you, I recommend for the Benedictus. Treachery within the dark caves is enough to be useful in their struggles"

    "Benedictus are strong veterans of the guild, you know they will not kill but to save lives"

    "I know they will, if only ¡°he¡± was here like before they came"

    Lady Constantine understands who ¡°he¡± is, and the east coast situation had brought him to go there.

    "Guess I should follow your advice, maybe I''ll meet him again"

    The two are in set of preparing for the Eldesune''s quest. Retrieving the concealed inside, and within the trapped creatures of the Alga''s light.

 Theans Plan - Chapter 022

    COI C22

    The day before the match, everyone is going mad in anticipation. Their personal devices set up the date for the upcoming event. Words got out to the locals as they rather have a screen to watch the match than live. More words got out where the adventurers themselves from all high ranking will be attending. The entire city will witness tomorrow of the match between Gordon Truefan and Sork''s monster. Throughout the festival continues with the events provide, from foods to entertainment, they enjoyed in their state of a lockdown. New products sprung up in their stay of this world. More advance and capable uses, they are now close to create their ideal world.

    Quail is with her co-workers having fun in the festival, eating the same food like their previous world.

    "Taiyou district had turn into a climate farm, with their new industry they grow all these tropical fruits and more"

    One of her co-workers at school mention about the constant food produces at Taiyou district, the industrial zone, as they explain the changes.

    "Like I said Quail, they adapt so fast regarding the needs"

    "Yeah, they almost manufactured the same quality of beef, pork, and chicken with those monsters hunted down in the forest"

    Quail responds to them as she finished her snack.

    "Ok ok, I get it. Let''s just enjoy our summer vacation"

    They later reached a unique restaurant made by Horsin cuisine. A goblin woman working there alone with the dolls from the toy store wearing a shamanistic necklace. The restaurant is nothing more but a stall and called as a restaurant. The stall says ''Git Itz'' Her co-workers got distracted where the toys are moving alive chanting and moving like a tribal shaman.

    "Are we going to eat here too?"

    "Wha? My bad but those toys are . . ."

    One of them was in awe and the other people are circling around the figurine started to move that it fits the size of a hand and began taken orders just to see it. No words coming out from it, but follows along what the customers wanted to see.

    The goblin comes to them with a menu.

    "So, are you here for the food or paying for the view over there?"

    One of her co-workers got distracted as they are the one who will be answering for her.

    "What do you have?"

    "Food made by your city, because of the lockdown I can''t bring my special ingredients"

    The menu shows the ordinary, alongside with the menu on the list of crossed out foods that are not available. All of it is translated by their terms as she read it in a tempting name. Elk''s meat biscuits, Rabbit puffs, Tree syrup pancakes, Lyanais water, and so on. Quail ask her

    "What''s Lyanais water?"

    "It¡¯s a special drink that copies your favorite drinks like your expensive ones as a filler"

    Her co-workers heard them and ask in a curious expression.

    "Do you have some left?"

    "It''s none of your kind be possible to get, some idiots pay the entire stock a hundred times its worth"

    "How much? The menu blocks the price tag as the names are barely readable"

    "It''s a 100 Y a bottle, big size ones"

    They look shock than surprised of how terribly so cheap and yet have a special drink.

    "Why so cheap?"

    "It was before the announcement of the lockdown. These drinks are easy to come by in Mountaiwall''s runic water falls. They also flow down the stream to the south east close the sea shore of Stranding Island"

    They can''t believe it and want to know more.

    "Why can''t they make more from there?"

    "I''m not a dwarf who wants the entire river becomes a liquor, however they are the one who can made them effectively. Sorry"

    After that chat, they decide to order what is in the menu. The dolls were helping the goblin taking up the orders or the customers were distracted of how the other dolls performed. There are also young students taking pictures with them for a price. Seeing the goblin having free from the conversation as they only want to chat with the dolls. They decided to ask her about the other goblin who challenged the challengers.

    "Seems like they don''t want the orders beside the dolls"

    "It''s ok, with the people this big and whole lot of them. It''s a big break for me"

    "By the way, I''m wondering about the match"

    "You mean Sork with his big totems"

    "Yeah about that"

    "You want to know about the totems, right?"

    The co-workers interrupted them about the conspiracy.

    "Do you know how the match supposed to win"

    "Yeah, the challengers should have won but decided the dead totem. Many of my goblin friends will laugh at Sork for cycles on when he took the four headed totem"

    "That''s kind of rude"

    "Sure I am, because he won without them knowing about it"

    The foods were served as they take it by hand, and the goblin ends their conversation.

    "Sorry to end it here, I would love to finished my job until the festival is over"

    "Ok bye"

    "Yeah"

    Quail and the other of her co-workers leave and drag one of them out after having a long picture session with a figurine.

    "You know there are others like that"

    "Yeah, but it can use magic on itself. It literally uses fire like a ball to play catch"

    She continues to brag about it as they walk through the festival. They met one of their other colleagues, and it was Thean with a guy they don''t know.

    To their surprised, the guy wearing a badge on his shoulder in representing as part of the city guild. Thean sees them and wave at them as a gesture to come closer. They did, and Thean introduces his new friend.

    "Like they said, I''m doing my break and I''m committed to it"

    Quail and the others don''t get him but they seem to get along fine. One of their co-workers recognized his friend.

    "Are you Altair? The one who volunteered Sister''s hope field trip?"

    Thean responded for him.

    "Altairrisck you mean, well now . . . Can we invite them while you guys discuss?"

    Altair answered to her and not Thean''s

    "Yeah, are the students alright when they return back?"

    "Oh yes, I''m glad they made it safe"

    Back to the topic when inviting them somewhere, Altair didn''t agree yet until Thean quickly act out on their decisions.

    "Alright, he said yes"

    "But I didn''t . . ."

    "Now now"

    Quail interrupts them as she is getting annoyed by Thean''s behavior.

    "You should know better Thean, why invite us in all of a sudden?"

    "Because he has front seats for tomorrow''s match"

    They froze in excitement leaving Altair in a shock of his absurdity but quickly blocks off by Thean. They didn''t saw Altair''s reaction as they quickly huddle up to join them. While busily talk about the invitation. Thean reasons Altair out of it.

    "Remember the deal you support, besides Horsin locals already have special seats on Sork''s side"

    Whisper along, Altair has agreed but not with them the least.

    "The deal is with our future team, not your friends"

    "It''s alright not to trust me, but have some favors to comply with my list first"

    "Sigh* I have nothing to say but to beat that goblin''s monster"

    "Yeah, it is a good thing that you are not there for the kiss"

    "She says that out of being an idol, the important thing is where that goblin will finally be jailed after what he did to the guild"

    Thean says nothing to respond to that and he is surprised to a goblin who is known in a short days.

    "Alright, we will join you. But we already ate, instead why not somewhere we could rest"

    Quail is the one who proposed this while the others didn''t agree to it, they can have another bite but Quail acted out first. Thean accepted anyway with a serious smile. He gives off a creepy look from Quail''s view, but her other co-workers already recognized his attitude a bit. They look at it as having fun from his expression and his funny responses.

    "Oh no, he is doing that face again . . ."

    Her friends are trying to easy on the mood, where the two really don''t get along

    ". . . Are you going to publicly announced something?"

    Altair sees Thean acting like a jerk and he kind of agree with Quail.

    Whispering from the back, Altair talks to Thean.

    "What are you doing?"

    Thean ignores him and proceed on heading to where they meet. They stop at the new rebuilt hotel, the outside of it looks like a convenience store while there is a glass door inside next to the counter, and Altair is the one who is going to open with his VIP card. Quail asks her co-workers

    "Uhmm, you said he is one who got employed from the school trip right? Did you guys hire a high rank adventurer?"

    "They volunteered, and besides, we have students who have relatives within the city guild"

    "Oh? . . . What!?"

    They entered a special room that requires a card to get in. A welcoming greeting is coming from the other adventurers.

    "Altairrisk, we''re so glad you could join . . . Oh, hello there"

    Today, all adventurers are wearing casually for the week. Alongside with their devices can activate their equipment when ready to, but today is having to enjoy their spoils before the pandemic. The adventurers scan their fellow member''s guests, checking for any suspicion. They found only one person and that is Thean while the rest are the ordinary citizens with one of them have previous membership annulled.

    "Say Altairrisk, what''s with that guy? He seems to be he is not from here"

    "Well you see, this man and I have some kind of agreement. He asks me to find someone who can actually leave the city and do some delivery quest"

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Oh sorry about that, the city guild ended that questline. I don''t know if they open the missions again during the lockdown, we don¡¯t want in a chaotic situation when monsters like those entering the city"

    Thean already knows about those kinds of incident. Quail''s group don''t know the details and don''t want to ask him regarding how he act suspicious about the topic. Altair guides them into their special lounge where the cuisines are taken place. The women see the most exotic meals they ever seen, some of them recognize the meals to be alike from the goblin''s menu.

    "Is that Elk''s meat biscuits? And what''s that alongside with it?"

    The staffs help her what those dishes are

    "Those are special sauces from Horsin, all into a cream from Kinteinou¡¯s vegetation. Looks unhealthy, but the cream helps it digest the food"

    There are also other sets of drinks to choose from Isekai City''s drinks to Kinetinou''s bests. It''s like a feast to behold where their co-workers smell the aroma of the food.

    "As Altair''s guest, please help yourselves"

    Thean looks at his co-workers feeling guilty and almost full during their last meal. He looks at Quail with the same expression.

    He never thought his smile for this, but it was never his intention.

    "Thean, is your grin for expecting it? Guess this must be it"

    He should disagree and decides to help their cravings a bit. He opens his magic bag and picks up a bottle, he is started to hesitate and realize that he is going to use it for a special occasion but their faces leave him to be more patient. He pulls it out where the other of the adventurers notice it quickly.

    "Altair, your friend has a special bottle in hand . . ."

    The female adventurers started to run towards him where they see what they have wanted. The bottle is hidden as its clear glass, but the drinks inside is a familiar magic potion in their eyes.

    "That man has it! It''s the Aphrodite''s glass!"

    Both shock and excited from the female adventurers flocking towards him by the use of their magic and abilities. Thean is surrounded and he first thought about his drink''s name.

    "Afroviety? No this is just Agathean liquor, Luscius brand, and . . ."

    Thean was about to respond to them, someone swiftly take the bottle off his hand. Thean reacted quickly than she expected and splash the bottle right at her face with an added of magic. Now the bottle has a half of its amount.

    "NO! Why did you do that?"

    The female adventurers were in pale while his co-workers don¡¯t like what he did.

    "Thean! Why of all a sudden?"

    "I know one of them is going to take it, and by their reaction . . . HEY! Don''t you dare"

    Thean is holding the bottle in sideways now as he prepared to spill it. The one who almost stole it from him was apprehended quickly by the others.

    "You poured it on my face . . ."

    "Well thank you, now why so special about my bottle? No rich people like you should have this drink on Agathean stores"

    The female adventurers were overexaggerating to the one who tried to steal from him, while the male adventurers just let them go crazy at that bottle, they can''t argue with them. Altair comes to his side

    "They use that drink for their diet, you know, being slim"

    The adventurers secure the area. Thean stares at the woman who tried to took it. Everyone is getting nervous which of them will act first. There are problems within the city guild, many had troublemakers and most powers they had are random. Their power levels gap to each made it only by luck. Now with this girl wanting that drink, shows them the attitude of each individual. One of the adventurers said to them

    ¡°We know that this bottle is a gold mine to you women, but this belongs to him. If you want it, then ask¡±

    ¡°Oh I was just trying check that it is real¡±

    None of them want to prove that it is real, they could use their inventory UI to check on it easily.

    Thean picks up some glasses, poured it, and gives it to his co-workers.

    ¡°Drink this, it will help you eat more. But don¡¯t try drink it at the second time, you¡¯ll actually gain weight¡±

    Quail looks at the girl as she picks up the glasses.

    ¡°By then, I¡¯ll be busy having a talk with her¡±

    Thean turns around and said

    ¡°What¡¯s with the theft?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m checking the bottle. I never thought we have guest instead the usual people I know. Sigh* I should be apologizing¡±

    Thean and Altair are each other sides, not knowing what to say. Altair whispers to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s better to leave at it is. We are ruining the mood here¡±

    The adventurers are calming down both sides as they never have this kind of accident.

    ¡°He is right, you said you invite us to have lunch here. Here we are, come on Thean¡±

    His co-workers too wanted to end this quarrel. For the girl is having a chat as well on her side. Thean agreed

    ¡°Alright, get your food and I¡¯ll meet you there¡±

    They are relief to hear him say that. Thean watches them leave and getting the food from the caterings. Quail and the others look back at him to guide them to it.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I need to apologize first¡±

    Altair is pulled by him as he says that, and pretend it he needs help.

    ¡°Oh ok, then where are we going to sit?¡±

    Altair points out to the balcony.

    ¡°Outside, it¡¯s nice to see the festival out there¡±

    Thean and Altair are going to the opposite side where the woman is still busy talking with her friend

    ¡°. . . I already said sorry to him, he didn¡¯t even respond except his friend over there . . . Oh, it¡¯s you¡±

    ¡°I want to apologize about splashing you with my drink. I don¡¯t know why people wanted it so much¡±

    The adventurer explains to him

    ¡°I guess so, you¡¯ve seen them emptying the shelves once they reach to Agatheus City. Every store who had that drink are sold out, if you spot it¡±

    ¡°It does happen most of the time, but they never ''sold out''¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The female adventurers heard him.

    Altair thinks the conversation is going well

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be heading myself out now¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, we are here is to stop them anything gets to trouble. Right rogue?¡±

    The woman brushes it off because she got distracted

    ¡°Anyway, about those stores . . .¡±

    Altair left and as for the adventurers took a few chats while they are it. Altair meets with Thean¡¯s co-workers as they enjoying their meals. With his glasses distributed enough for the other women as well. They show an act of apology as they drank to eat another meal.

    ¡°Thean was right, this stuff does make your stomach empty¡±

    ¡°If you know more about the drink it also burns the excess of your body¡±

    ¡°I heard it was meant to cut off food poisonings¡±

    ¡°Really, never thought about it¡±

    The women enjoyed themselves as they open a seat for Altair when he reaches them. Quail asks him

    ¡°Where¡¯s Thean?¡±

    ¡°Having a chat with that woman¡±

    ¡°You mean rogue, well at least with her friends around she won¡¯t be any trouble¡±

    While they are eating, Quail and the others are curious of why Altair is with Thean.

    ¡°So uhmm Altair, is there any reason why you''re with Thean?¡±

    Other adventurers heard their conversation and said to him

    ¡°Yeah, I only saw him after the first challenge in the summer festival¡±

    ¡°You two are looking serious about something, care to tell us what it is?¡±

    Altair looks at them being curious. Remembering the fact that he does come after him during the 2nd challenge. He tells them honestly

    ¡°It¡¯s about the challenge, if we have a chance to part of the final challenge again, I¡¯ll be bringing him along. Then there is a chance to beat shamanism¡±

    Everyone never thought Thean would join.

    ¡°You mean Thean will join the challenge?¡±

    The adventurers didn¡¯t experience enough about shamanism, but if an Agathean joins in. It might have chance to win.

    ¡°Then what do you know so far, Altair?¡±

    ¡°He said that there is more than just one type of mana. Actually, there are 5 in total¡±

    ¡°5! That¡¯s. . .¡±

    ¡°Let me explain first, the basics of shamanism is simple. They require rituals to make it work. Rituals, Curses, and Spirits are the fundamental of a complete magic for them. They only fight when threats exceed the dangers of a life of a goblin or any race that will end them without a chance. More so to believe why that goblin possessed that much power because of us¡±

    ¡°What about its weakness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the unfortunate part, it is itself. For examples that elk I face in the first challenge including that totem, you have to destroy their ritual piece and it easily be defeated. Like they would place it out in the open, where I remember that orb heals the totem¡±

    ¡°Then there is nothing left but to say good luck to you then¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I hope your co-worker, Thean, is an excellent fighter too¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, we didn¡¯t know about it except showing he has two swords¡±

    They continue having their lunch knowing nothing will go wrong from Thean and that woman.

    The fight has started and transported away from the dining hall. To Thean is surprised, the rest of the adventurers vanished. Only remains are the people who are wanted to see the fight. Looking somewhere and even no idea where they are now, she pulls herself from the area where it is still transforming to their preferences. As it is preparing itself, they prepared everything what they had at the time, but was he himself wasn¡¯t ready while she never let her inventory puts away. Everyone thought it should have done well, but what happened?

    Before being teleported away, the woman and Thean are having a conversation. Her interest grew that he mentioned that there is more Aphrodite¡¯s glass. Because of his offer, rest of the adventurers are sold from his agreements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, if I survive under the period of time, I won. If not, it¡¯s yours¡±

    He gives them an emblem as he explains it.

    ¡°It shows proof that of legitimate buyer¡±

    Her friends explain

    ¡°It means it is a premium card, I think¡±

    And so here they are, in there training realm as an acting fighting ring. It is amazing how things prepared by the adventurers.

    In a special realm teleported to compete among the two. Thean is up against a woman who opens up her class, a rogue, with her throwing knives and other magical items.

    "You should know, I maybe 18 years old but I''m one of the best S ranks"

    The rogue is an amateur young girl, Thean only judges her skill beside her personality. He can''t understand of why this girl is acting high and mighty when introduces herself. Her stealing probably is coming from her class. Thean only knew her as an overconfident girl with all powerful mana like most people here in this city.

    More adventurers are coming to check on them. Others don¡¯t want them to bet over a bottle, and the women are here to support her to get it. Nothing is wrong having that kind of game. The adventurers know about Agathean and their games which they love to gamble to some reason.

    ¡°I thought this Agathean is different than others¡±

    ¡°Yeah, now get con again by another offer¡±

    ¡°Yet, I¡¯m glad he only wanted her stop that kleptomaniac attitude¡±

    The woman looks around as more people are getting inside the realm. Worrying phrases coming from the other side and supporting phrases at the other. As for Thean, he does this for the fun of it.

    Thean never thought he would be ending like this, fighting against an isekai citizen or a bottle. He is hoping to fight them according to legends, and this agreement was meant to get along through a duel. Then again, these people need spectators for adding amusement for everyone. The adventurers go to them and trying to stop it.

    ¡°There is no need to have a fight, why most Horsin like to do it¡±

    Thean¡¯s response

    ¡°It¡¯s common tradition to fight each other. The dwarves with the other races when talking, the enders calling out for duels, and common agatheans making games¡±

    ¡°But why fighting though?¡±

    ¡°Because the previous two I mention does make sense¡±

    As they prepare, he already knew he has nothing but using magic for his fight. Without the sets of equipment, he can¡¯t have enough distraction directly. He wasn¡¯t even sure he could succeed, neither with her as she didn¡¯t know what is about him. Neutral mana is their use of magic, and for him to be an equal disadvantage but he knows some tricks to control their mana. She is ready as she opens up a lot things within her head. The woman sees all kinds of UIs in her eyes to set up any abilities, consumables, and items where she sees fit.

    The woman tells Thean about this realm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your friend noticing any wounds on you. Like most training, it won¡¯t harm you but you can feel the pain for experience in a short time. Oh, there is also other people stall your friends if they found out we were doing. Only thing left us to do is to finish under 5 to 10 minutes, I won¡¯t be hesitating now. I¡¯m going through this for that drink, you hear?"

    The adventurers who managed the outside is already ahead by blocking it by the help of the staff. It won¡¯t be easy, and everyone can¡¯t do anything to both the rogue and the agathean as they agreed on their little games.

    The adventurer at the middle is a temporary referee, playing the goal of the game.

    "Ok, the agreement is this. If challenger 1 wins, then the challenger 2 will not be excuse from future mishaps against challenger 1. However, if challenger 2 wins, then the challenger 1 will hand over the emblem as her rights to buy Aphrodite¡¯s glass to her extent"

    The referee summarized what the two agreed upon before entering this realm.

    "Remember the match: Cat and Mouse or Tom and Jerry, challenger 1 must survive every attack like a mouse as challenger 2 either catch or beat him down until the challenger is unconscious"

    Thean has no capability to take her down, but stalling is enough. But the difference is he is facing them upfront.

    He will be just going along with the plan and try to trick her by what she less likely know about Horsin''s magic. The adventurer announces the rules for the realm,

    "This realm is a special simulation for our training. Hardly to be ideal, but it makes sure the sparring will be as dangerous like in this world"

    Thean felt the ground loses its roughness and they began to fall.

    "This match will be in an air battle. The cheap cat and mouse tactics by using the earth as the advantage and hid under. So, it is better to use flight magic maneuver and not using stealth beneath it"

    Thean''s thought about their rules

    "Yeah, if only someone with magic can do that in the air. I''ll be just falling anyway, and what''s with this cat and mouse? It''s like asking her to beat me already when I¡¯m falling, not some kind of a hunt without me had a chance to hide"

    The match is started as he falls down from the sky, the realm changes into an only sky arena. The adventurers watch him fall knowing well he has mana, now they are outside watching afar. The rogue is floating above with her flight magic across the sky. He never envied to see her, but expecting to have guess to her mana. He is a magic swordsman given by the demon and he has no idea its full usage.

    Thean''s grasp on this magic feels a strange sensation where his mana adapting in his new surroundings. He kept falling to where there is no ground below, and the rogue enjoys seeing him fall like a meteor to the surface. The referee shouts at the air and commencing the match.

    "Ready or not, let''s the fight begin"

    The adventurers cheered and watch the match going unfold. Thean surging in his mana into something mysterious through his body, a familiar power that he initially felt when he was granted by the demon. A hidden locket slot opens within him he never thought to held it by his will.

    The rogue throws one throwing knife at him to the neck,

    "It is already over"

    She grins at him to be easy as she is the one who chose this realm in the first place. Her expectation of her new stash will be amazing. The knife reaches him in a normal throwing pace where Thean throws away his two swords upward. The adventurers thought it was their guild member''s win. Thean got hit by the dagger in one swoop as he continues to fall. The rogue quickly checks the notification for the result, she checks it and saw nothing

    "!?"

    Surprised, and Thean''s swords flew upward began to redirect to her as she was busy checks on Thean.

    The swords focus on her, quickly attack her as she didn''t notice. Reaching closely to her unguarded, she reacted in high speed and blocks it. The swords didn''t make a sound as she blocks it and disappeared without a trace. She checks her body for any injury, and there is nothing.

    "Are his swords fake?"

    She thought of it while checks any wounds around her. All fine and good conditions with her gear, she later turn to him of why he wasn''t taken damage. Flying down to the falling man where his head won''t be seen on her view. The adventurers see an interesting move from Thean.

    She reaches him, pulls out another knife, throws at him again. Thean got hit again to his lower belt. The male adventurers were not comfortable to see that hit. Thean''s lower waist is shown a knife attached to it, hearing no cries of pain and agony. The rogue didn''t use her other knives as she watch him in feint dead man. Thean turns towards her with her knives, one hand hold below his waist and the other one on his mouth. The rogue never seen someone could catch her knives especially on the mouth, he stares right her in a creepy expression as he tried to follow along from her target.

    "Why did you aim on the most women''s favorite parts? Do you like it?"

    Thean plays along the character of one of those called "perverted" protagonists from the advertisement from the Mihayara district, as a strong and immoral character who gets with the girls without effort. He knows is wrong, but need time to stall until the end to gain his advantage. She stares at him with an aura of knives appearing around her. All types of magic he can''t identify and with her words speaks of an executioner to his ears.

    "You''re dead, you pervert!"

    Thean is ready for her and his skills to put it up to the test as he winks at her.

    "OH YES!"

    He used his other hand to pick out the knife from his mouth and licks it in temptation.

 He "Made" It - Chapter 023

    COI C23

    Quail and Thean were arguing as they did before, they both don''t know each other''s culture and values leaving the both of them in tough conversation. First and Second were there including their employers. Thean introduces some areas throughout his sight-seeing into the city.

    "Why most of these posters are usually young girls in an adult district?"

    "That is not an example that you describe our city"

    This was after being hired and need to cooperate during their introductions, different ideals, different attitudes, and others. Even longer than that before the students even returned from their quest.

    Quail explained to him about her city and most of the district are for entertainment and varieties of stores, restaurants, and hotels. Horsin locals never seen an entire area for entertainment, let alone most religious buildings were not exist in their city. A bad example on his head but he can''t understand the other world.

    "Listen, if you believed those things what the city made are not true . . ."

    "FALSE"

    ". . . I don''t know if it effects other people, but it helps them going . . ."

    "FUTILE"

    ". . . Listen, we just got hired and your resume didn''t have a name yet"

    "We never have this kind of requirement in our city states"

    The Agathean man, he remembers it clearly. Quail acting arrogant of what she believes but never realized how their identity changes so fast and they abandon their old customs rather quickly. Embracing the new world without worries as they are above it all. He remembers his thought alongside with the others.

    "FALSE, FUTILE"

    She mention about being a good civilian inside the city but never seen it to the people who are below them like himself. Acting they are above of their survival, and he already accepted it but their ideals remained a dream. Such tremendous power hold onto them as their weak hearts satisfy on what?

    Thean is already preparing his stance in mid-air. The rogue was provoked by him, given his chances to survive. Without any notice she already unleashes a fury of attacks surrounding him. She rained down countless knives to him in all direction including the cruelest of poisons. Thean moves his bodies to parry everything it comes his way, trapped and falling down, he dodges for his life and picks where the daggers hit him. He''s not letting those knives hitting his torso or his head but his limbs. He bears the pain with the knives stuck to him. She continues the assault in range as he continues withstand the attacks.

    He reaches his limit and the knives on his limbs began to absorb and transformed. Thean is now dodging the knives with his wind magic, encourage by the movements of his body to swing around and dodging it. The knives that stuck to his limbs are molded while he moves around. The rogue uses critical strike on him as she charges with a loudest scream. A banshee scream coming to his way where everyone heard her in a deafening sound. A scream reaches to him and dodges ever so closely from her dagger''s blade. A trail of daggers followed her as a second attack, but he blocks it with the knives he took from his limb as he molded into chain like knives.

    He uses the end of the chain to block it while the other end to attached her. Some of her knives can stick permanently of its effects, Thean managed to pulled it out using his mana. Draining so effectively by his magic to use it against her. She tries to escape but the chains already attached to her. She breaks the piece of the chain and she was free. Thean didn''t given up on the chains and started to use the mana to reconnect it to her. The remaining chain link started to reattached as he moves closer and kept dodging the knives, then she started to pull the chain to bringing him up to her and prepared to take him down.

    Thean being pulled up to her while he is busy dodging her, his chains didn''t break and starts flying up to her. By pulling him up to her, with the enough momentum, he comes closer. She summons her magic trap, appearing from the air, and unleashed elemental attack. Thean swiftly slide away off the traps with himself parkouring it with his chain link knives. Sliding up to her, she throws her knives but quickly evade and reaching to his face. Thean counters by using his magic to force blast her away, he can cast it while parkouring towards pass her. Yet nothing happens.

    It doesn''t have any effect on her. A brief moment of time paused by his mind analyzing his attacks

    "It is true, it is impossible the hurt them in the same magic they know, but these chains . . ."

    Thean went around to her back and reconnect the chains. He endures the traps¡¯ attack as he uses her as a shield. She got hit by her own traps as she was still surprised of him parkouring to her. She bears the hit as she stops and ask him.

    "You just use my knives and my traps some kind of platforms. How?"

    Thean leans to her shoulder staring at her in the eyes.

    "Focus on the match, I don''t need to explain while fighting"

    The rogue was tied up by the chains, only her head is free while her body felt the blades near her vital spots.

    "I never thought that you be any good. They say you are in a B rank from they said"

    "Oh just fight already"

    They kept falling as the time already set in closely. In 30 minutes time here in the realms, only 5 minutes have passed. The rogue didn''t bother while her next move will be coming soon.

    "Ok then, why can''t you attack me? Cause am I a girl?"

    He pulls his chains to where it should pierce into her.

    "You already know"

    She felt a small budge coming from the chains. The blades can''t cut her, she giggles at him by his weak strength.

    "Giggles* Then I can do all out with you"

    She blows air to his eyes from her mouth containing dust magic to blind him. Thean quickly removes the chains went back to where he attached her like a leash. The rogue unleashed again with the same moves, but her magic starts to weaken of a all sudden.

    "What!?"

    Thean threw his two swords before, and one of them now is attached on her. He managed to bound it with her to his limits. His time was spent during their small talk, she made a mistake and she don''t know what happen inside her mana. Both of them are connected with their mana pool, he is blind for now but her presence regarding her magic. He sensed it with no problem.

    Surrounded by knives with no trouble to use his mana carefully. He is bound by her, if she knows the mana being link with him. She will use his mana exerting everything to nothing like some kind of a small magic pack. Thean dodges all the attacks as she raised more traps towards him, he can sense it appearing closer to him with her mana. He redirects it ever so valiantly as he focused. The rogue slowly loses her magic powers in repetitive succession, she is no longer using the same tricks and forced to use her magic arsenal.

    "How? I can''t use my magic anymore. Did he do something with me while I was tied up?"

    The adventurers see her uses her magic item in such a rare occasion, but those are for monster slaying.

    "Hey! Are you going to kill him?"

    "Be quiet! The time limit is there I can''t lose to him"

    She picks a magic item, a gauntlet crossbow, containing explosive bolts or arrows and fire him. Thean is now kept hanging around with the chains as he prepared what he is sensing. She fires in close range, setting the explosives in a right time. He reacted by using the knives from the chains. She continues to fire as so as him, both of them didn''t stop and persisting on. The rogue stops and didn''t like she was seeing.

    Thean is closing in, where the knives are kept using as a counter measure of her explosive bolts and he kept reattaching it without any delays. Thean is climbing his way to her, she felt a sudden fear as her rage was long gone by his surprises. Blind yet he knows where the targets are and continue to follow up, she closes her eyes in disbelief and tried to think. The adventurers saw her hesitating and look at Thean for any opportunity he is going to do. They discovered he is hesitating as well, as he held tight on the chain. They cheered on the rogue.

    "The guy just stop, it¡¯s your chance"

    The rogue opens her eyes where Thean didn''t move, as she kept looking at him. He began to climb up,

    "Like hell he is hesitating"

    She looks away and stare at her fellow adventurers, he then stops after she changes view.

    "He stops again!"

    She repeatedly following through the tricks Thean did and realized that he is using her vision to see.

    "No, how can he do that?"

    She changes ammunition into a seeking magic arrow, reloaded it to her gauntlet crossbow and fire away from him. The magic arrow redirects to the target and land a hit on to his head. Thean''s magic shield reacted to it but it breaks and he barely dodges it. The adventurers told her

    "It''s a hit, only his magic shield"

    She started to use another one, a hit, then another, another hit, and soon she realized he is using her eyes . . . but how. Thean is enduring magic arrow struck down on his head, remained blind and playing a trick on her mind. He faintly weakening the chains because of the magic shield is too much for his mana to use. The rogue again reloaded another magic arrow but stops in the middle of firing as she looks at her indicator that her mana is returning. She unequips the gauntlet and uses her magic again to curve her weapon at him without looking. Her confusion made her fear him as she can¡¯t land a hit with her every best moves she has done.

    Thean plays her mind as he is wasting many uses of his magic. Remained blind and senses her mana being cast away towards him, the faint chain link is still there preparing to stretch even further. He uses the magic shield again beside dodging the projectiles, giving her time to have relief, nothing much he could do to stall time. The rogue is firing for sometimes now and checks on the timer. 10 minutes left for this realm or more than a minute left in the real world, and this should be her chance as he only stays stationary for her critical strike but instead herself. She makes a clone of herself with her magic and charges him as she fires.

    The clone dives down where he braces for impact. He can sense it and never would have thought she could use it before. If she uses it earlier, she could have be good as dead . . . but who is he kidding?

    "I''m always weaker than them, if the switch works by using the bound. It would be just too easy"

    The shield breaks and the clone already struck him on the back. The strike paralyzes him as he flew back as the chain stretches any further, it kept going and going, and his body can''t move and blinded. All of this is too easy ideas made him forget his original plan. He has no choice to use his body as a slingshot.

    The chain didn''t break and started to get elastic. His mind kept focusing where the clone still held him and tries to break the chain. The rogue didn''t look and wait for the results. It was a dumb plan keeping all together, he imagined those adventurers who are here in the realm in disbelief where a high rank girl easily tricked by a mana manipulation. If they know. What''s more of it is the part of the girl''s knowledge on mana in the Horsin World, now it is done. Both of their mana bound together and only him knew, trickery that he uses her eyes to see as he only uses his senses on her mana.

    Pretending to hold on in one place for a melee attack after a failed ranged attack but surprised that her range weapons can redirect it for some reason, and finally the improvised reaction where she could attack him directly but decided uses a substitute. The result will be the same, the main objective is to stun her long enough for the time to end. He admitted to use her mana as he already drained by that critical strike. Either use the slingshot if she is persistent on range attacks or prepare to counter her in a melee attack, the stupid, don''t look at me strat, with the slingshot will take place and he can''t explain why . . . but "I have no idea" trick.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The moment to be seen through the air or sky, the adventurers saw it as the rogue didn''t see. All of their eyes open wide and something about to happen, the chain finally sling towards her with a silent boom. The magic surrounding him erupt into a blast leaving the clone behind, she felt the clone''s falling further away and finally looks at him. She quickly prepares to overthrown him as his paralyzed dummy body is thrown at her. The bound between them over surge as the rogue''s magic suddenly breaks, because Thean is giving in to the paralysis. Her flight is gone and Thean''s body smack on to her like a sling shot.

    A loud smack of Thean''s body to the Rogue, and the adventurers saw it in the distance like he is throwing his body at her in full force. A crazy counter measure, it was too stupid but entertaining to watch. The rogue is already recovered from that incident while Thean is paralyze and had nothing he could do but wait until the time is up. 2 minutes left in this realm. it should have been more if the rogue shouldn''t have stare at him in disbelief. She didn''t feel a bit hurt from her body thanks to her armor, she decided to watch him paralyze and said to him while they are falling down continuously.

    "I have been into your world for more than a month or so, yet you played yourself"

    He is blind and paralyze but he heard her clearly, can''t even speak or do anything at the moment and he is still not beaten yet.

    "I am trying to be the best and received an S rank in such a young age because I know my role very well"

    Forced to listen her talking, he is going to listen to her in vain. He believed that she already given up, his stalling didn''t work but then again, the bound kept her using any abilities. So, she deserves one of these Isekai Customs where every fight there is talking involved. Hearing from Quail about this is not real, but the rogue is doing it and he can only hear her.

    "Oh yeah, I forgot you are paralyzed"

    She laughs at his situation as he remained in the same falling pose.

    "After this fight, you win . . . and I would like you to help me to become a real S rank. Please, I can give you my real name but called me differently in public, ok? It''s like a trend for us isekais"

    He has no idea those terms are; but he already accepted it anyway. Since telling her real name is a mix terms of superstition between different views. After this, he will tell her his name like she did in return. The adventures watch the timer as it ended. The agreement is opened up.

    The magic realm ended as they return back to the dining hall. The time should have been 30 minutes have passed but it stated that it ended in 5 to 10 minutes minutes. The Agathean man couldn''t believe it but the sphere is like that. He almost forgot about it because of the fight he had, he finally moves his body and the rogue reached out her hand and pulls him up. Both of them secretly whisper their names as the adventurers are recovering themselves what they seen. They exchange their names and the young rogue was more shock than him to speak her name so clearly. She whispers him again

    "Are you isekai''d too?"

    "Let''s just say that they survive"

    Both of them let go and she gives him a VIP card.

    ¡°I give you this card when the time I will be asking your assistance in the city guild. There are no problems when you can access our private facilities¡±

    She views of him different now and kept her new found secret and sympathy before him.

    ¡°Well, thank you. Maybe I¡¯ll be using it for sometimes¡±

    The agathean man goes to the balcony with his meal on his plate. Once he opens the door, and saw them having fun even Altairrisck having a chat with Quail. Altair introduces someone to him

    "Oh Illtended, have you met Thean?"

    "No, I saw him recently, starting a fight with the rogue. Thankfully they stop"

    The two greet and join back to the table.

    Illtended laughs nervously whereas Thean noticed him as he turns around and giving him his seat. Quail was next to him. She uses her magic to enhance her strength and hold to his collar up to the air.

    "What did you do to us?"

    "Giving you an emptier stomach, you won''t going to eat anything good with a full stomach"

    Quail wanted to give him a smack but they got invited out of nowhere and the food they ate tasted so good to ignore. Their co-workers tried to be angry as well but the food won''t let them. Altair and Illtended won''t be helping but enjoy their lunch. Quail puts him down and reluctantly said to him.

    "T-Thank you, but you should do it before we get in"

    Thean sees the same expression she did in the infirmary, he didn''t like seeing her like that and he already gives his trust on her.

    "Ok . . . sorry, but I won''t invite you until you ask me"

    Their co-workers were getting riled up by his sudden change of attitude. Quail accepted it

    "Ok, then I''ll be bringing more people too"

    Both of them dared to say such things and the others won''t be having to say in this.

    "Ok, but I always having to get into trouble because of my "values""

    "They are just joking you know, stealing is a crime too"

    "And my right to protect of what is mine will be applied as well"

    Illtended once again breaks off the fight.

    "Alright that''s enough I could fail many times but I will do it again" T

    hey quickly break it off and return to their seats.

    "Well, that was fast. I would have thought . . ."

    Thean brings him to his seat when he about to finish and he speaks to him

    "There is no need, you are a friend of Altair. Your guild may have problems that''s what I''m troubled about"

    "I agreed"

    Altair answered him directly and Illtended joins along as he doubted the city guild''s motive.

    "He is right, the guild has no real life experience regarding surviving this world. Because of these"

    He shows them the device he recorded during his adventures.

    Quail felt the same thing with those devices, her past experience made her remember how vulnerable she was during her quests. She stares at it both leisure and complicated, she continues to listen what they have in mind. Thean has no regards about those dungeons. Awkwardly, why is that the creatures he saw from the device are new to him? Illtended continues

    "It is a little bit personal, but this device has cause convenience for the guild. Without it; you can''t hunt, check the edibles, detect enemies, knows your overall stats besides the UIs. . ."

    The rest felt like easy for them, but they still managed to fail for some reasons. Probably they didn''t think through what they can do if they failed.

    "Even they have so many luxuries happen in the city, many of them were not ready to face against them like this guy . . . your . . ."

    "It''s the Agathea . . ."

    His co-workers quickly tells his name.

    "His name is THEAN, ignore the whole Agatheus name"

    Thean turns to them as they seriously don''t like his made up name. All of them stare at each other like the name has importance.

    "Like I was saying, I know Thean is from Agatheus city. I¡¯ve been there. I also heard Altair¡¯s rematch like a moment ago"

    They know what is going, Illtended thought about the challenge.

    ¡°For the next challenge should be the last, I hope Gordon will win. If there is a chance for another match, I could think of teaming up with the Horsins¡±

    ¡°Really? How would . . .¡±

    They remembered what Altair said. It was just recently said to them. Almost forgotten about it, they start to agree with him.

    ¡°. . . Yeah, you¡¯re right. They know goblins more than our view of them¡±

    ¡°It is the same goes about the other situations like Alga¡¯s light. Anyway, like what Altair said before, he needs the help he could get to beat an even more powerful creature what the goblin can do¡±

    Altair remembers how agatheans tried to learned powerful abilities and magics to their limits. They were also given it as gifts to Isekai City because how they are using the same type of mana. Because it already proven how they brought the foundation under a few weeks. That massive size of an Egyptian looking floating obelisks. Even when the people of this people learned the basics of their magics. It is difficult for them to navigate to construct it. Just like that goblin, they don¡¯t know how but Thean might know how to handle more than what he seen.

    Back to Illtended

    "I honestly believe with the Horsins joining the challenge, we could beat it. I assume they are as great as what we expect¡±

    The co-workers recommended one of their colleagues.

    ¡°How about Haw and the others? I think they would be great challengers¡±

    Thean disagreed

    ¡°No, those two agatheans are more into research and studies. I don¡¯t know about Haw and his buddy. I doubt he could use his potions in a spar¡±

    ¡°Wait Haw!? He has that crys . . . you¡¯re right. Will he use it on someone¡¯s bet?¡±

    Illtended shouldn¡¯t treat Haw like some protagonist using all his abilities on a bet, especially the potions he had from Rune Isles.

    Altair concludes their conversation and focus on finding some Horsins.

    ¡°Illtended, it would be nice to know someone who can join the challenge¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have someone I know. They are just ordinary people doing business here. They are not fighters¡±

    Thean responded

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we have time, if we are going to get desperate, let¡¯s ask someone in Stranding Island¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little bit too much, but I have a chat with the other guilds. There are a few people starts considering to join¡±

    Illtended and others give their response.

    ¡°Then good luck¡±

    ¡°I hope you have chance to face that goblin¡±

    ¡°If anything happened to Thean when gets his ass beaten. Please recorded for me¡±

    ¡°Quail, you sure don¡¯t miss your chance, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Altair was called out by the other adventurers as they needed help for someone nearby.

    "Altair, I don''t like spoiling the mood but . . ."

    "The man started to acting up again"

    "And because there is a guy mention about the traitors. We should have warned him about our friend"

    The man hid himself with his other guild members, feeling a bit of worried as Altair saw him in his condition. The man started to use his device again to hear some music.

    "He is going to play that song from the mountains again"

    "Shh, he needs to calm down. At least he did what he can do to minimize his guilt"

    The man''s device is playing the same tune where his saviors came to rescue them.

    "Hey, you can turn it up the volume if you need it"

    He looks at him nodded as he still not recovered from his experience. The volume goes up where Thean heard it. The music playing and he froze when he heard it. Illtended and Quail notice him and said

    "Are you okay?"

    Thean only say one word

    "Be . . . ne . . . dic . . . tus"

    Thean turns toward the sound and ask Altair.

    "How did you managed to take the songs of sanctuary?"

    The man who is traumatized heard him as he laughs so sadly with tears in his eyes and understand how he is now here.

    "Hic . . . That''s how they found us"

    Everyone didn''t understand what the man said, but they continue to comfort him again. Thean is busy talking with them about that song as he explains to them that this is one of the crucial songs ever sang by them.

    "They seem like they never left"

    Thean thought they could leave that place. He continues while listen to the lyrics

    "YES, seeking sanctuary, means those men might have cause a strong impression . . ."

    The adventurers were trying to figure out who they are. They doubted that he knows anything new, figuring that there will always be another for them. More adventures join in as they have some debt with them.

    After that, the conversation grew more serious and probably need more time to be discuss, where the visitors and guests will mind this intrusion. Quail and her co-workers were invited to go into a guild''s hotel and have their rooms as they take in for the night. They heard them about the issues about the guild, they hope that they won''t be involved. However, from what Thean said made them worry as they talk to each other

    "Do you think?"

    "I really shouldn¡¯t"

    "I never thought to say this but . . . we need shouldn¡¯t let Quail get involved like that"

    Quail is getting all surprised today, hearing more of her co-workers left and right about the east mountain, that is closer to the coast.

    Quail had enough of the conversation, and she and her co-workers bring along the meals for dinner.

    "The drink made us like this"

    She touches her waist and felt a nice smooth belly.

    "Now I know the women called it Aphrodite whatever. My body feels so fit"

    They finished their day as they are preparing to watch the match tomorrow morning. In the meantime, where the rest of the adventurers as the others tags along with the higher ranks. An adventurer can''t be recognized as she wears casual clothes like the rest of them, looking a charming lady with her magic force field treated like an umbrella.

    "Silfa! You are here. This man is Thean from Agatheus City, he knows your favorite boy band"

    Silfa twitches her eyebrow and meets Illtended in that persona since the elven robe analysis

    "YOU! You kept changing personality when it comes to your stupid curiosity about Horsin . . . Altair, tell me what''s going on and is he still hanging on?"

    Altair sees the crying man she mentioned, everything is still a secret for him but she needs to know.

    "Thean knows about those men in armor who saving our adventurers"

    Silfa looks around who is this person is where Illtended already told her and Thean is beside him.

    "Guess, I¡¯ll be staying here for a while"

    "Yeah, be careful though, she is REALLY into those boys you mention"

    Thean is astounded to see them altogether, and many more adventurers to come when lunch is over. Needless for him to say, he listens their conversation

    ¡°. . . I was supposed to have my dessert, yet there was a commotion. More than once actually¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard it from Altair that there was a fight over a bottle again¡±

    ¡°Again? I thought it sold out after the lockdown¡±

    ¡°And one of our guild members having a breakdown¡±

    Altair checks on the man and told them.

    ¡°He is getting better now, don¡¯t need to get riled up now¡±

    The man is already retired according by people around him. He is just here to cooperating and tries to live as he could.

    Thean didn''t know, but sees the traumatized man being broken that he probably facing worse that elves had face. He can¡¯t describe anything happen below the east mountain, he thought he shouldn¡¯t be involved in this but his new friends are. He hopes it is over then starts finding their own team. There are three women who follow Silfa, and the traumatized man recognized them as he tried to pulls himself together.

    "Guys! How are you?"

    They look regretful of seeing him again and one of them actually put into tears. She whimpered

    "I''m sorry"

    She almost ran as Silfa used her force field umbrella to block her way.

    The traumatized man introduced him as he stutters.

    "I - I . . . Th - D - This m - m - an"

    The one who takes care of him held him and let him to tell her.

    "That man with the twin swords knows about them"

    Silfa stares at Thean in a serious look as he had no reaction by her expression.

    "Is it true?"

    Thean answered her as he barely knows or proven true what he heard before

    "Your friend plays the songs of sanctuary, once they hear that song, they will find you easily and save you at all cost. The price in return according my side of the story is that their battles are orchestrated to those who hear them, believing it to be no trouble"

    ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°I am not dared to venture the east mountains where it guarded by the elves¡±

    ¡°Again, another fluke. We got the same clues over again . . .¡±

    Altair and the others continue to stay in this hotel, along with the others having their time to enjoy this place. Thean was ask to stay for a bit longer, where the meeting to form a team will be held here. It was a strange day for him meeting the adventurers. At least for some time, Altair mentions about the challenge. One of the adventurers comes in from the chat he made. Let¡¯s hope there will be more joining in.

 The Team is Made - Chapter 024

    COI C24

    Altair gathered who are interested about tomorrow¡¯s challenge. They are hoping for them to have another chance, if they managed to persuade either the two, Sork or Cecilla. Everyone who is not interested are resting inside their hotel rooms, including Quail and her co-workers separately. It is kind of surprised they were offered for free, or they didn¡¯t know how many rooms they are with magic rooms. No matter, this meeting still not proven to be legitimate as they are here for any adventurers to join. Thean and Altair are in it. For the others, waiting for them to talk about it.

    ¡°Alright, it is already past 2PM. We are here in the lounge to talk about any possibility to have a match with Sork¡±

    Siren is here with her guild, melody guild, that is a part of the city guild. The city guild is an organization or company where other small guilds are called as team providing their service. Thean thought they are as a whole but with a different name. Now he hears their conversation that is connecting their groups. Along with Silfa, from Saint Heroes, Illtended, an actual free agent, and finally Altairrisck, a free agent as well. Siren introduces the one who will be joining the match.

    ¡°This is Ode, he is no singer but a musician. So, he is a counter measured support. Meaning he can suppress anyone under his skills¡±

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to see you all¡±

    Siren never thought this place will be their meeting. But couldn¡¯t believe if there is a chance for another match. The last day of the summer festival is tomorrow, while Ode thought would be a great chance to show off the other abilities of the melody guild. She remained blank remembering what happened, after hearing the complaints by the locals. Her mind grew to rage and thought she could have another chance. Altair was checking her capability to fight, and knows few weaknesses about her. Siren can¡¯t control her tune when she gets angry, if she sings like that, she sings like a banshee, the effects will be traumatic.

    She already realized that during her adventures near Purissarwell. An elf showed her weakness by enhancing her voice in a different range from soothing to deafening. Siren must sing out of passion, but if she doesn''t, it''s weak. Ode wasn¡¯t part of her party, but he believed it might happen again. No one can¡¯t be this cool headed for long after one bad day. Ode skips the introduction and directly on the discussion

    ¡°Oh yeah, about the team. What role is your partner be?¡±

    Altair responded

    ¡°I think he would be upfront, you can see his two swords¡±

    ¡°Yeah uh, how about those guys. Are they joining as well?¡±

    Illtended shakes his head while the other adventurers say what they are in mind.

    ¡°No, but you guys must have a good composition. We are going to fill if you are missing a few roles¡±

    Illtended was the only one didn¡¯t want to join. Silfa asks him

    ¡°Then why are you here? They are planning to make a team to fight against Sork¡¯s monster¡±

    ¡°Well uh, I have too much free time and I would like to see what you guys been doing. Honestly, I was watching some championships. I might advise you guys a thing or two, ehe¡±

    They know about Illtended being a gamer except the melody guild and Thean. For Illtended to instruct them to form a comp, they likely agree. First off, they need to know first about the enemy¡¯s side.

    Silfa sighs and thought it would be better to think it together, her friends also wanted to make a plan. Altair reviews their comp.

    ¡°Ok, we have two supports and one frontliner. Thean what¡¯s your skills?¡±

    ¡°I have to list it all?¡±

    ¡°If we have to work together, we need to know each other¡¯s roles¡±

    ¡°I may complain a lot of things, but just under a half a day won¡¯t be successful to plan a strategy¡±

    The other adventurers responded

    ¡°True, but the second match actually did better¡±

    Siren smirks to the other adventurers.

    ¡°I was the only one who is out of place in the match. My team was team platinum and the duo of power armored gunners. I honestly get distracted every time that sniper showed something from his inventory¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Coming from the adventurers who thought they are random, and some admit to be true. For Altair¡¯s match, he joined the team out of curiosity. He thought those two, the archer and hammer warrior, were enough to handle the monster. They were the actual adventurers during the beginning entering this world. However, the newcomers were good, but less acting to their roles. He soon can¡¯t overthink this much longer. Illtended is already discussing about the list of different monsters that Sork should have. One of them is the elk and the totem heads. After presenting it, they soon realize as Illtended almost giving away the bad news.

    Ode is bewildered the possibilities of making rituals and curses.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, I can¡¯t prepare against all that curses¡±

    Silfa starts to get interested by the look of all those debuffs, her friends start to think as well.

    ¡°Am I crazy or why am I excited for joining that match¡±

    ¡°Say Silfa, don¡¯t you think we could join them¡±

    Silfa thought the same, but the looks of Illtended, crossed arms and head down, focusing nothing but the list he presented. He focuses on the most possible monster to ever come from Sork¡¯s. Illtended is not sure and Thean helps his assumptions. Thean pointed out the notes made by other goblins about him.

    ¡°I will be expecting he is going to use that doll¡±

    ¡°Doll? What doll?¡±

    Altair didn¡¯t understand what he meant and Illtended himself thought about it too. Nothing much to prove but the fact that Sork is known for.

    ¡°I have some thoughts about it too, the doll¡±

    As the name is implemented about the doll, according to their superstition that is taboo to called out its name if someone said it as a goblin. They read the short description as for the adventurers never heard this from the goblins.

    ¡°Where did you get this list, Illtended?¡±

    ¡°I got the list from Mountaiwall before the lockdown, and as for the note, I had chat with the other goblins about the list I brought¡±

    Illtended turned to the next page of the list and presents more detail. They almost got bored where they seen that the pages are more than 10 pages, which in his hand it¡¯s the copy. The noted one is thicker which was converted into his device. He almost wanted it to show it to them, then decided to pick the possible choice what Sork will have done. He turned back from the list about the doll.

    ¡°Back to the doll, I would expect the doll will be his choice. According to the goblins, that he was the Horde chief¡¯s saboteur. It means he had the rituals to contact predecessors of the Horde Chief¡±

    Where the note shows that they lost count how many of those chiefs, truly coronated, because of the fighting.

    Thean suspected it too, where the other adventurers start of thinking of joining the match like the previous match with 7 challengers. He believed it would be too much when facing the dolls.

    ¡°Did they mention how those dolls can do? I am certain they won¡¯t let the dolls being out numbered like that¡±

    ¡°That is what I was thinking too, if we tried to outnumbered Sork¡¯s monster again. Treating like a boss, I rather have the simplest maximum of four instead. The traditional 2 by 2, front lines and backlines¡±

    Illtended thought it would be silly to follow like that. The traditional rpg game with only a small group of adventurers doing dungeon and dragons. Everyone didn¡¯t agree to it.

    Altair replied

    ¡°There was no rules how many joined the challenge as long as the battlefield fit everyone inside¡±

    The other adventurers are also couldn¡¯t agreed

    ¡°It would be risky, if we fighting those monsters. They might have the advantage¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it would be fine with more people like S ranks to do it¡±

    Melody guild only watch them talk about what is suited best. Ode and Siren privately talk about the issue together.

    ¡°Ode Bass, as long as you are part of their team, can you handle multiple people at once with your music?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what music I can support them. Sigh* I hope there is a mock training after this¡±

    Illtended continues the argument

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say is that to minimize . . .¡±

    It took them time to decide what party size they wanted to be, then Altair made a condition for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s see what will happen after Gordon¡¯s match. When we see the next monster, we will decide who are capable to join. Silfa, is there anything to say?¡±

    ¡°The deciding factor of your team will always be you, Thean, and Ode, right?¡±

    The other adventures and her friends agreed that would be easier to those who join first take the lead. They seem to be more interested the curses can be cleanse. They seem to be undecided which of them will join in with their own abilities. Illtended had only one thing left he can do to help them.

    After the discussion, a goblin walks into the convenience store looking for the secret hotel. The counter spotted him with signs carried on his back. It says ¡®Train da boyz¡¯ and as he greeted the goblin.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find called Illtended, gamer account number 8724, he calls a tiny a guy that blink with light that is bigger than a card and . . .¡±

    Illtended opened the door and welcome him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, so this voodoo thing works¡±

    ¡°Yeah I dig ya, but why giving me this card for my vooddooo¡±

    The goblin holds a unique trading card, from the power of the voodoo, it turns alive within the picture in frame motion. Illtended gets excited and brings him inside.

    Thean sees a goblin with Illtended, to his surprised the goblin look civil because of the sign on his back. It is crazy to see a goblin bringing a sign like that. The adventurers recognized him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Train, long time no see¡±

    ¡°I thought all of you are going to leave¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we thought so too until they halted the foundation¡±

    ¡°And I still have your shiny here¡±

    He shows the trading card when Illtended gives a farewell gift after visiting in Mountaiwall. This goblin is one of the exemptions to go through the city illegally, no one knows how he managed to go every crack and corners to get here and there. Yet he is an ok crazy thing.

    Thean heard the goblin¡¯s side of the story how they met. Even his reason why is coming here to help to face Sork, it was near perfect to see rival tribes battle it out.

    ¡°You mean, he will be joining us in the match¡±

    All of them who knows the goblin says a loud voice

    ¡°No!¡±

    Siren and Ode were not expecting that. Train notices the two

    ¡°Oh, who are you might be?¡±

    Thean forgets that Siren didn¡¯t mention her name and remember only Ode.

    ¡°Well, this is Ode Bass the musician and I don¡¯t need an introduction myself, just call me siren instead¡±

    Figures, it was late but she seems do not care for herself.

    ¡°Ok, you can see my name on the back of my sign¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Train, ok it¡¯s nice to meet you¡±

    They are about to train, and with Train coincidentally is here. Silfa and the other adventurers still wondering how Train know about the situation. Train looks at the card again and sees other adventurers wandering about him. The card ritualized by the far seer spirits. Like his previous daily routine, but now he is here just to please the spirits. After repeating the same idea which monsters will be summoning. Train already knows which, and he has no right to call them.

    ¡°The dolls, Sork didn¡¯t have a choice¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Train explains with his card at plain sight. The ritual casts on them in a small radius leaving only who is next to him; Altair and Illtended standing next to him, Siren and Ode are sitting close by. The ritual opened their eyes, images. Siren had experienced from before with the totems but this one shows them the rituals had done during the challenges. Pictures shown and unrecognizable language heard by their ears, as it slowly gives way for them to understand. While the people around and away from them, see brightness come around on them. Thean and the rest didn¡¯t know what he is up to.

    Images of carved totems forming pictures during the day of the challenge. Many voices murmuring about the match.

    ¡°I hear destruction, I hear destruction¡±

    ¡°Yeah, destruction sounds good¡±

    Showing images of carved statuettes how the first challengers battle out with surrounding lightings change between fights showing the changes had happened. Beautifully aligned showing the curses uphold, they see what they never notice.

    ¡°Big boy breaks good, more spirits are coming¡±

    ¡°Loud man scares spirits¡±

    The voice of the mage was heard

    ¡°BANISH!¡±

    Then skips later to the Totemic creature

    ¡°Spirits are trapped, trapped!¡±

    They found out why it becomes more powerful. The spirits were kept summoning new ones after the old spirits freed from their rituals. Horrifyingly trapped by the battlefield as they can¡¯t get out, later showing the burning screams of the fire. The spirits said

    ¡°Bastards, bad spirits using other spirits¡¯ curses¡±

    ¡°They steal curses, curses!¡±

    ¡°More bad spirits coming¡±

    ¡°No, no it¡¯s not spirit¡±

    Something appeared where the statuettes were covered in dark images. Soon a dim light appeared nearly closely to look orange as the sunset. Different totems appeared that is look like goblins. They hear them wails

    ¡°Bodies, we need bodies¡±

    The totems sucked itself back to the none existence like smoke air. They return back to their world and Train was backing away, the same moment from the totems¡¯ disappearance. The adventures reach out to the goblin.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Train didn¡¯t respond but quickly told them.

    ¡°Did you see visions?¡±

    Siren answered him

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s with the last vision you showed us?¡±

    Train sits up and checks his sign, nothing is sure for him what he envisioned of. Everyone is riled up of what happened, and Train told them.

    ¡°The next monster will be the dolls, the spirits are warning us that it attracts goblin spirits¡±

    ¡°Goblin spirits, I thought spirits meaning anything from the dead¡±

    Thean knows it wasn¡¯t true that the spirits of the dead. It must be their own view of it, he explained to them.

    ¡°Their spirits, if it was truly the dead. Then it is impossible for them to contact the spirits as they have too much enemies beside on their own race¡±

    ¡°So, those other spirits. What are they?¡±

    ¡°Spirits who accepted the goblin¡¯s courtesies, such as domestic animals and their own race. Culturally, they don¡¯t have grudges among each other. They happily joined as long as they meet their reasons¡±

    Train agrees what Thean said, he added

    ¡°Because what happened before, no spirits will face tomorrow¡¯s match except the Goblin spirits¡±

    Illtended expected the worse

    ¡°You mean, those previous matches before. The curses before will never be used¡±

    Train nods

    ¡°Then it means they are going to face actual goblins¡±

    ¡°Yes, and will be facing forgotten rituals and curses of the dead¡±

    Train pointed out the list the everything they found out so far required the animal spirits. The goblin spirits however, it uses their own abilities. All rituals and curses, nothing will the spirits but their own physical abilities and past equipment. Leaving the team going back from the start, but Train thought otherwise. He first shows the difference between the spirits. Then he said without trapping the spirit this time.

    They refurnished the lounge into a small ring, fit enough for Train to summon his spirits.

    ¡°I recommend your ideal party size with at least one from Horsin, like you¡±

    He pointed out Thean as what the goblin thought. The team formed, they formed around 5 people. The exemptions were, Silfa, Ode, Illtended, Siren, and the other remaining adventurers. Only Altair, Thean, and Silfa¡¯s friends will test Train¡¯s monster.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you join? you need to coordinate in order for you to understand their move sets, Ode¡±

    ¡°I would, but it is also an opportunity to watch their moves. I can do choreography with my music too¡±

    Train cut a piece of stick from a potted plant, grabs some pebbles along with it. Brings up his maracas and shake it like a magic wand on it. The ritual inside it starts to fissure around it as it looks distorted, it reached to the piece of sticks and the pebbles and start to formed. The stick grown into a tree stump, the pebbles expand into big rocks but it clearly sees empty from the inside of its holes, lastly a small sapling grew out from the stump. Train explains this transformation

    ¡°Remember, the spirits are not alone¡±

    The creature is formed, upper body maid of wood, small feet without having legs, and lastly the saplings grew leaves as the head.

    As everyone sees the other version of shamanism, they couldn¡¯t believe that this creature come to life by the spirits. Thean look closely at the spirit where there are also another creature hiding from the stump¡¯s hole. By the look of its deceiving eyes, a small bird playing along as it stares at Thean.

    ¡°So, there are other rituals to look natural instead to be monstrous¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, powerful rituals should be look terrifying or you¡¯ll be dead before you know it¡±

    ¡°Uh yeah, sorry¡±

    Train checks on the monster and see something joining the other spirits as he whispered to himself.

    ¡°Oh, you passed away¡±

    The team is ready, and the creature turned to them. Train watches from a far, expecting them to do anything using large area magic. The team plans out their strategy

    ¡°Thean, back us up when it uses it curse. Can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but remember that this fight to test my coordination with you guys. The next monster won¡¯t be using spirits for curses¡±

    ¡°Like what Train says, you will find out the differences facing it and watching the match tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the final team will be decided before your match even started. Let¡¯s hope we made the right choice¡±

    Without any referees, they start as the creature already release its branches at them. Silfa¡¯s friends are hybrids, mostly known as magic users and fighters, like most Saint Heroes trope they can change roles or classes that depends of their mastery. Somehow, all of them went damage themselves. Thean don¡¯t know why, probably they want to test something. His expectation already did, they surround it with multiple magic circles and tried to blow it up. Without the safety field from the previous challenge, they shown how frail they can be.

    Train witnessed the sudden attack, but the spirits persist. The explosion around it shows the lost of their body. The fragments of the pieces are stubbornly formed again as it heals itself, showing what is inside that would rival the neutral mana. Thean sees it before his eyes as the three returned to their party. Altair thought it was predictable, but Train never showed his defeat. Train is different, he had the attitude of a coward and has the heart to convince many adventurers like Altair himself to be friend with. Because he always prepared to help with the best of his abilities.

    ¡°We just over did it, I even show them my . . . a bird?¡±

    Altair recognizes the bird, the bird glows like a spirit in sky blue. The differences how it looks bigger than the ordinary birds. That bird can be found up north, a place called Purissarwell. All of the animals within those elven homes are all domesticated from the smallest to the largest creatures, they all have elven magic. The bird spits out the smallest piece of wood and dust from the pebbles, once again, it comes back as it regrown. The bird looks at the team with caution. Thean starts to tremble and Altair pulled closer to him where the rest are staring right at it.

    ¡°I have no idea about elven magic, and why you are trembling over a bird¡±

    ¡°You knew that bird is from Purissarwell¡±

    ¡°Of course, but why are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever faced a duo use mana?¡±

    Altair starts to think where everyone is watching the bird. The presence of the bird already spreading the shamanistic curse, mixing together with elven air floating around it. Elven magic with shaman abilities, it is impressive how the goblins managed to tame these creatures inside the city of the elves. Train recently knew about that bird¡¯s passing, and he remembers the elf who bring to the mountain. How much did the bird learn?

    Distracted by the appearance of the bird¡¯s size, the bird flaps its wings towards them. They react quickly and attack it, and they spot the creature quickly reemerge then they split up. The two are attacking the bird, the other one to the creature. Neither Thean and Altair were busy focusing what they are facing. The sudden approached of the two appeared the font and below of the flying bird. With their weapons reaching on it, the bird use it claws to grab it while pecking one of them. Using of its wings, elven magic appeared to its presence and guided the bird to dodge their attacks.

    The elven presence prevents the attackers any possible chances to hit the bird, and the adventurer got peck on his hand. There was no pain, instead the magic couldn¡¯t interact between their magic and the elven magic. Somehow a small gap of mana within them is recovering as they fight. They use more magic as the gap is filling with the bird¡¯s curses, as they already sensing the drain of their powers. They pulled back, but the bird chases them back. Meanwhile the creature recovers and tried to fight back, and got easily crushed. This time without fully destroyed its body, it recovers. The adventurer notices it and use the explosion again, also the creature is secretly taking pieces of itself to recover again.

    Altair is looking at their stats that a mix of mana, either be elven or shamanistic rituals, are working together to weakening them. Thean finally initiates where the bird kept pecking one of the adventurers. They are not worry about that, but the feeling of their mana being drained are in their heads. Thean flashes in pulled out his hammer, and he breaks the elven presence. The bird flew away and around.

    ¡°Never thought I could use my elven weapon now¡±

    The two group up with Altair.

    ¡°Hey Altair, can you cleanse us?¡±

    ¡°That would be difficult¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He opens his UI and showed their health bar. He then tried to cleanse them showing a notification ¡®No debuff found¡¯

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The bird manages to escape from Thean as he tried to flashes towards it. It flies impressively as a spirit, as it stares at the adventurer it pecks. A miss from Thean¡¯s hammer again and flies at the backline. Altair sees it coming and tries to push it back, but it flies away and around like did to Thean before. The bird is focus, as it was alive, on its prey and that adventurer is ready to defend himself. The bird dives down to him, and two teleported out of the way. The chase continues. The bird is already at the back and those three, leaving Thean focuses first who is in the front. He felt a strange mana filled within him, a mana that is too foreign for him to use.

    Carefully, he runs to the adventurer who is facing the creature. The creature multiplies itself after being blown multiple times, causing the curse to be active. The curse manages to replicate the explosion as one of its clones run towards her and exploded. It didn¡¯t affect her with her equipment immune to damage, yet it slowly being curse through the air. Because of its numbers, it pesters her to destroy them all at once. Through great effort, a burst of light appeared and decimate the clones. All gone, she succeeded. She runs back to her team and Thean is already with her.

    Thean grabs her hand as she about to fall.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? That magic shouldn¡¯t tire me out¡±

    She brings out her magic again but release a different glow than her usual spell. A foreign mana is within her not coordinating through her will. Train thought, it will be the same like the first two challenges without the field trapping the spirits. It was a big surprised that the spirits alone won¡¯t be able to beat them. It does need more rituals than he thought, and would be a lot shorter too if he hadn¡¯t brought the bird for coming to him. Silfa sees the threat of the bird, she asks him.

    ¡°That bird, is it the one using curses?¡±

    ¡°Partially yes, honestly, I didn¡¯t have proper shamanistic rituals on my creature like the other ones Sork has. A lot of shaman magic were put through in his creation¡±

    ¡°Yeah about that, it looks like the same bird is from Purissarwell but it looks bigger¡±

    ¡°Well it depends on the spirit¡¯s choice of form, I have met someone who had birds like that. Never thought that it like to become my spirit¡±

    ¡°I heard all of domestic creatures from the elves are all trained, is there something strong about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like that spirit inherit some elven magic and also a spirit from a shamanistic ritual. This is my first time to have one. Let¡¯s stop the match at least one of their team is down¡±

    They slowly chip away from the use of their magic, and being given by a foreign mana with every missing gap they have. Everyone felt their mana strangely, it¡¯s there but won¡¯t cooperate. They thought it was a curse, if what Train thinks about that mana, it should have been a blessing for the elves. The bird starts to understand the use of the curse, and by the sound of it tweeting. It expands foreign mana to further limiting their mana use. After a short moment, the bird didn¡¯t know how far that foreign mana can go. The adventurers¡¯ mana is locked and bounded the foreign mana first to use instead remaining power they had.

    The adventurer tripped to the ground after he no longer uses his mana. Lie down and wait, the bird reaches it moments. Again, it dives down on him. The ring they had for fighting weren¡¯t that big, and he is now next to the seats of the adventurers. Siren is in front of him. With the bird finally reached its prey, an immense of mana burst out from him as the foreign mana fully fused inside him. That moment happened as it pecks at him. His team decides to stop, all of them use mana and the curse was too much for them. Altair uses a little bit of mana but that powerful release of his team¡¯s mana is showing it not use any more of their magic.

    Thean sees a spirit that can take down an adventurer, yet this foreign mana doesn¡¯t harm him nor a curse as it must show harm when in contact. The one is in the arms of Thean where she is now tired of using her magic. Lastly, the other one quits that she already figured out what mana is inside them. The bird had shown its dominance to the fallen adventurer, as its size is big and people see its chubby looking glow. It stares at Siren that can¡¯t comprehend between predator and cute. The bird is on the man¡¯s back and lift one of its claws to its head. Proud of getting its prey.

    The woman who besides the fallen man said to him.

    ¡°You sense it too, the mana we can¡¯t you use, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what gives¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s elven mana¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Is this really elven mana?¡±

    Thean thinks about the other types of mana.

    ¡°Yeah, it seems like it. Elven magic can only be used as items, not freely using it. That would be a blessing of their gods¡±

    ¡°So then, can anyone use elven magic yet?¡±

    The man still lied down and acting all pathetic where the bird looks at everyone around it. Once it turns its head to Siren, a picture was taken it starts crouch down as it was threatened.

    Another picture taken for its expression, Siren didn¡¯t hold back how big and cute it looks. Thean don¡¯t know any other race to use elven magic, even its elven name is not remembered by everyone and called it elven magic. Their powers are only good for infused with magical items and that¡¯s it. Train comes to the bird and pet it. Then raised his maracas to let it leave, he was later stopped by the other adventurers.

    ¡°Can you let it stay?¡±

    The bird looks stubborn to never let go its prey, and they look okay with that except for the man lying down.

    Sooner than later, he released the bird after interacting with the adventurers. Thean had already shown more secrets than they thought, and Siren had already thought about it from the previous challenge. Siren said to them

    ¡°Now we know that there are more spirits with other abilities, but we have no idea will the dolls are¡±

    ¡°She is right, for now Thean is becoming more of a secret weapon like those two arm gunners¡±

    Illtended thought about right trying different things, and Silfa witnessed hardly any curse she would have seen. The problem is now the field will trap the spirit again, leaving the only way is to end it before the curses get into them.

    Train explains what is left.

    ¡°We just discovered a duo using mana creature, and there is nothing happened like that again for tomorrow. We found out Thean had an elven weapon that will cleanse away curses, I don¡¯t know you people can hold one handed hammer, but to focus what you can do. After experiencing the curses, it only harms that is relating to your mana pool. I know the bird swoops down and treating one of you as prey¡±

    Siren checks on her device with a picture of the bird taken down one of the adventurers with great pose.

    ¡°That would be your only weakness, I hope you do your best tomorrow¡±

    Altair, Ode, and Thean are standing together closely.

    ¡°For the remaining time, let¡¯s test our magic together¡±

    Silfa appeared before them and said

    ¡°Can I join as well?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? What about the others?¡±

    ¡°I can contact with them after we train. Train did his best to show us¡±

    ¡°Sadly, we lost more time as we test his creature¡±

    ¡°Luckily Thean shows his skills as well¡±

    Everyone left and did what little left they had, a few discoveries wasted their precious time but finding out they can do more than one mana.

    Illtended is with Train, talking about other stuff. When Train tells him the truth of coming here.

    ¡°. . . The spirits are gathered, sadly more goblin spirits are gathering. Playing their schemes including me to be here¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s why you are here. Your spirits want something form us¡±

    Train thought he would be happy to see them again, but he rather his goodbyes with them should have been his last. It is more than just spirits passed by, he explains

    ¡°No, it talks differently than you imagined. They want to satisfy the chiefs¡±

 Challenge No. 3 - Chapter 025

    COI C25

    "Oooh good morning people of Isekai City! Today is the day for all you waiting for. The champion of the City Guild is coming to challenged ME!"

    Sork breaks open the announcement only to the locals, somewhere near the highway close to the boarder. He is gathering any crowd to support him as he is being hated by the entire city, nothing to see for a gobin but the locals never thought to be this important especially a champion. Locals whisper to each other while Sork explained his situation.

    "The city should already know about him, he is the Hordechief''s boyz"

    "I want to know more why they didn''t capture him already"

    Sork brings up his speech to the small numbering crowd.

    "Ever since they decide to stay, I explore the city districts secretly. Fuku City, Taiyou industries, Mihayara district, Chojima residentials, and here Akiba''s Trip which just a highway to the other districts. I face countless enemies in Mihayara District where they were from South Shore Bay . . . Oh yeah I forgot there is one district, laugh* . . ."

    They listen to him in such a depraving matter similar to some daemos they heard.

    " . . . Harassing their recruits, trespassing their securities without any hope to prove that I went in laugh*, and I even help them by double crossing all sides"

    The locals know what kind of gobin can do and it is shamanism, they confirm it because of the match they watch. Sork manages to beat them, it is unlikely for the spirits could actually fight the unknown powers. Sork''s disturbance is getting intel from what his creatures can do, they started to be suspicious of why he did it and more importantly why didn''t they arrest him in the first place. One of them ask.

    "SORK! Why didn''t you get arrested? You said you double crossed them entirely"

    "Because I''m their dark hero, laugh*"

    The locals can''t ask any more questions as they think he is just joking.

    "What''s a dark hero?"

    They chose to believe it as an Isekai City''s term.

    "laugh* I can only say this, once I beat their champions. I am willing to bring you guys to challenged my creature, Kes''thar, after it wins that is"

    The locals heard its name and they were ashamed for him to dare to speak it so lightly. Sork is planning to demoralized the city, facing a Kes''thar has conditions of its power. If they face it after the match with the champion, it will give the same vibe like fighting a legend, tricking many people as the Horsin is the most powerful one. They too started of thinking of the idea of a gobin. As Sork begins leaving and telling them.

    "It''s up to you to decide, there is also bets if you don''t know"

    A bet is occurred on this match, the temptation grew as the inflation tells them to do it.

    The crowd are thinking about the gobin''s offer, they would try to join the bets but it needs another challenger to beat it. All of them have no expectations to be as powerful as the citizens, their pride will be in ruins if none of them show any flashy skills. On the other idea they can''t convinced them to stop as they will be facing powerful people who can beat them like there is no chance of fighting back.

    "Both sides as neutrals I suppose, you people have any idea before the match?"

    They don''t have enough time to convince them anyway or any other way. The Isekai citizens'' independence''s idealism will treat theirs as an opinion anyway.

    Behind the small numbers of crowd, where two women in their casual clothes being wary to come here early in the morning expecting to go to the match later on. They heard the goblin''s plan as they turn to their man as he is here to investigate.

    "Honey! Did you hear that asshole?"

    "Never thought that how impressive you were finding out the city''s no.1 villain"

    The man can''t understand why he was praised as the goblin already shows his plan, but it is too late. The excitement of the entire city, what will happen if they heard about it? He wonders what the champion will do after news about him and the publicity he is getting for the past few days.

    One of his girls ask

    "Hmm, but the bets in the pool is close to a billion though"

    "BILLION!? Dear we should place our bets too"

    The man listen to them, and tell them what he is planning

    "Sure, but I favor to finish it. They could make the bets a bit more entertaining . . . The Agathean way"

    "Giggle* I never heard you being so cheesy Haw. Since when did you acting up that way?"

    "Trying to please you, I guess"

    The two started to cling closer to him as they laugh.

    "But the bed is enough for us"

    They are being playful as always, Haw stops there as he headed to the locals, all of them seem getting the idea of Sork''s plan and probably more than the other gobins.

    "So, where are these bets?"

    Haw confronts them talking about Sork.

    "Seems like you want to play along with that gobin"

    "No, but the people are in this city is overbearing the idea. We don''t know what happen if their best man being defeated by a ritual that reacted only by their powers"

    The crowd replied to him to be reasonable enough until that moment that is. Haw is not thinking about this problem, but they know is the city''s pride put them in a such predicament. The locals just hear Sork''s word out since gobin always acted that way regarding humiliating others from a fight. However, they seem that they can be cooperated. The women who are with them started to grin as they heard them about their plans against Sork.

    Sork reaches to the highroads where the match takes place. The overpass road becomes the special seats for the city guild members and the opposite side across the pedestrian overpass is the seats for the locals with their invited guests. The Rusic and Ironno were the first take the seat and watch Sork walking under the overpass. Expecting the rumors to be true and witness the sight of the limits of their rituals. Soon after, many more came by the thousands where the skies being block by the second layers of platforms appearing up in the air. Platforms are hovering from the air to see the match below including the devices in full view.

    Setting up to the other devices, all around the city opens up so many screens to see the match. All to behold where other videos popping up that showing advertisements. The locals look at it in the weird view as everything looking happy and comedies along the way. From technologies down to the foods, acknowledging places they wish to go to, and there are no signs of Horsin related topic on screen. The locals saw some familiar cuisines in the screen but made from the city''s own adjustments, they don''t bother by it as the prices is like weighing any animals for barter or carrying a box of coins to spend one thing.

    The special guests are there, and familiar faces were seen by one of them. Busily looking around, more people are coming up the pedestrian overpass

    "Ironno!? You''re here, and who is this? Your friend?"

    Coral saw the two busily looking around including the screen of advertisement, they seem disappointed with the prices. Rusic sees the woman thinking she could be his boss he mentioned before.

    "Is she the boss of your partner? Then hello there, what''s bring you here in this small bridge"

    "Hello, I am Coral and you?"

    "Rusic or dwarf if you describe us"

    Other followed in with the entire staff of Sister''s hope highschool.

    "Oh, look at that, seems like the locals are barely filled the seats, eh?"

    The locals did come to see, but only a handful and not bigger in numbers compared to the staff. Iggy sees the crowd in her view as thousands more sitting and watching around the match. She turns to see the locals wearing the ordinary simple clothes as she can only sense a weak presence among them.

    "Geez, do they really don''t want to stay during the lockdown?"

    Coral answered her as they find their seats.

    "Probably because they don''t like about this city, why not ask them?"

    Iggy approached them where the locals give a bad impression among the advertisement.

    "Is there something wrong on the screen?"

    "The price is for the wealthy. You can understand most outsiders can''t afford it"

    "And one other thing, there is nothing wrong for us being disappointed. We can handle the prices, but how they introduce to attract attention is impeccable to their performance"

    "Then you must be a merchant"

    "Partially yes, but we do like advantages of free stuff near the border"

    Iggy wasn''t expecting to be like this, she thought these people are trapped and needed help. She starts talking more honestly.

    "Did you guys take advantage of us?"

    "Yes, but this is not the problem here. We provide ourselves what we needed"

    Other locals join the conversation

    "Being trap here is alright, but the idea to working together differs their true natural skills"

    Iggy didn''t get it. The locals show her the differences. They pulled out a piece of paper and a pen.

    "If you don''t understand, then try to write something to your own abilities, try writing this "___", with magic included"

    Iggy writes it through her own writing infused with her mana while the others write theirs. Iggy compares the two of the papers as it reacts. The paper was a magic scroll to store mana, giving away what they wrote. The scroll stored the amount of mana as she saw the differences.

    "You can see here, that the mana is the drive for most common uses of your city. You contain mana in the beyond ratio than us, but the scroll only took a small amount"

    Iggy realize that city does require mana to function, that¡¯s why she sees many people reluctantly using it for convenience. Andui and Reya sees Iggy and notice her talking to the locals.

    "In conclusion, your technologies require more mana, it will never be efficient with our own powers. Yet it is the same with your natural skills"

    "He''s right, how will our people will work with you as the difference required mana?"

    "Don''t try questioning more, it''s their city. We can still help them outside"

    The locals show them the impossibility, but Iggy was persistent and remember the project by Haw and others did.

    "There are also others . . ."

    Reya steps in as she almost blurted it out.

    "Oh yeah, I forgot, it¡¯s their resource"

    The locals almost thought there is some exception, but she said it¡¯s from theirs. Believing it like a fantasy, they stop there and check the crowd as many guests are taking their seats.

    "It''s alright, private business as usual. By the way, why are so many guests sitting the Horsin seats?"

    Ironno heard them and the locals notice him.

    ". . . anyway, it is still business"

    "Those businesses really show out of the open ahem*"

    Coral heard them, and tags along with Iggy.

    "Then what work are you doing here?"

    "Resupplying their "exotic" goods"

    Coral and Iggy are not sure why he said exotic in a sarcastic way.

    "It''s private business"

    They don¡¯t want to guess what it is as the two plays dumb.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The other locals tell them in a more embarrassing way.

    "Your city guild keep demanding ingredients for their cuisines and other products. Those were not for adventuring I mind you"

    Andui and Reya are coming in and join the conversation.

    "Sorry about that, seems like you¡¯re having a more related business"

    One of the locals recognized her

    "it''s the employer, how goes with the recruits"

    "Do you know them?"

    "Know them!? They are the only employers actually searching what they needed . . . but it''s a private business"

    Reya knows her and probably met her during hiring some staff for the project.

    "You, I still don''t know your name"

    "I didn''t want the job, but you managed to hire my recommendation"

    "Ah! He plays along having nicknames with his other co-workers, but he has great skills"

    They got lost in their reunion than they expected, the rest of the group keep coming where the time is closing in. Except Thean was not here but they didn''t mention him as they busily having a chat with the locals. There''s two other women who is with Haw showing public affections. First and Second were there and not please of their behaviors while Quail did the same. The local, who is talking with Reya spotted the man she recommended

    "Hey look there he is"

    Reya can''t describe him as only knew his other name.

    "Yeah, Woni''es"

    The locals stared at Woni''es as himself nodded with a grin.

    They quickly turn away from Reya''s view and began laughing as quietly as possible. The locals try their best not showing their rude side and even the woman that Reya is talking to. First didn''t do anything and just watch the locals smirking with him like they are his friends. Reya asks him

    "Are these friends of yours? They look as if they are having a good time when they see you"

    "You will understand if you didn''t use the translation, I think some pronunciation is a little off by his name"

    "I''ll pass on that one, he already introduces himself, and I¡¯m going to stuck with it"

    The woman is confused, his name is nearly identical. She had to tell Reya.

    "Since when he was called First?¡±

    ¡°The principal forces him to change his name"

    The local woman slowly to cover her face as she is thinking of something and said to her

    "Hmm, I understand"

    Reya thought they already know his name, while the other locals laughs as they breathe. First grins at the local woman as she grins back covering her mouth. Ironno and Rusic seeing the show regarding their languages, Rusic ask Ironno

    "Is Woni''es means First in their tongues?"

    "Sigh* Agatheans"

    In the meantime, Andui sees Haw with his girls, showing affections to him, she looks at him in confusion of how they are now. Haw noticed her as she stares at him.

    "I never lie, right?"

    "Yeah, even our own city had these kinds of people"

    The two women said to her.

    "Hey! there are guys also acting like that"

    "Why would you say that? We are free to do whatever we want you know"

    Andui understands as she reluctantly responds to them

    "I know, Haw already told me who he was and he is still the better man than those nice guys"

    The women began to tease as she admits that he is better than those guys.

    "Then why not join his . . ."

    Both Haw and Andui answer at the same time in a perfect sync.

    "No!"

    Haw continues

    "We should find our seats. The match is about to begin"

    The women wink at Andui while Quail is disgusted for seeing Haw hang around those people.

    Quial complains to Andui

    "I thought Haw is better than that"

    "He is, Quail, comparing he was. It''s better off that I''m glad he told me honestly"

    Andui stares at him believing the man she wanted him to be. The differences are too real for her to believe. Andui responds to her in sympathetic tone

    "Say Quail"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you believe people can change for a price?"

    "No, people can¡¯t change that easily"

    "I learn it from the Enders, and Haw back then never meant to save us"

    Quail is surprised and Andui continues

    "And the reason he saves us because I beg him to do it by using the name called "God""

    Andui said that to her a serious straight face. Quail let her be and calmed her down as she gets personal.

    The match is starting were special effects coming from the other side while Sork is walking to his side has nothing to show off. His gem is prepared and the creature inside rest until it''s ready. Cecilla was given a grand entrance with the help of her team. Treating like an idol with her special guests, everything is prepared like some kind of a live action drama for her. Gordon appears from the other side as the special effects fade away bringing his flashiest armor and his best weapons. Everyone is in awe and excited for this match, where the surroundings are protected with magic.

    Sork being blinded by the special effects where magics flailing and dancing across the other side, he turns his head and see other Horsin blocking their eyes too. They waited after all that it is happening. Few minutes later, Cecilla finally opens her introduction.

    "This is the day, our hero and my savior to save us from this menace to society"

    Sork opens his eyes and finally the effects were over and he prepares his gem.

    "This goblin is who sided us and the same time betraying as he sees fit. He bet on me for defeating any challengers who wanted to beat his creatures. Is anyone wants to join the hero''s side? Then join him"

    Sork is waiting for anyone to join Gordon''s group as Gordon opens his speech as well.

    "I am here to save my fellow guild after being defeated, from newbies to high ranks. Now he is facing an S rank adventurer. Prepare yourself goblin, you are now facing one of the best monster slayers"

    Cecilla turns to the goblin for any remarks

    "Now will the goblin to speak among the crowd"

    Sork is surrounded again with people, but not with infamy, there is a sound of support. He didn''t know why are they cheering him, as for the audience says something encouraging.

    "My bets is on you"

    "Don''t lose"

    "The fortune is mine"

    "He is the Dark Hero"

    The bets are on, and he plays the dumb once again.

    Sork didn''t really hear it except the cheers. He thought it was entertainment, and he is acting less of a joker than he should. Since they are starting to wary about him and start studying about his tribes. The remaining gobins were here knowing well what they gain by their rituals and curses. The gobins are with the locals as they are talking with Quail.

    "Never thought we could see each other again from the stall"

    Quail reunites with goblin woman.

    "Did the city guilds learn more about magic?"

    "Magic you mean shamanism? Yes, they ask, but not all of them"

    "What do you mean?"

    "They know rituals and curses, but not the spirits"

    "Do you know how to counter the spirits?"

    "Yeah, but seeing the performance with real magics before the match. The strong spirits might want to face it"

    Quail who sits close to the four heard them. Reya focuses on the match, Andui is distracted by the flashing effects, Iggy is shouting for excitement, and Coral is using her device to scan something. Only Coral responded to her

    "It''s better than nothing. Just enjoy the show"

    Other people heard about the city guild knows about the rituals now and a little about spirits, it is not enough except for Sork not knowing them as well. They can''t stop this match now where countless of people are here. Sork finally chants to summon his creature.

    He places his magic ritual where the gem is place. He is starting to chant

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum Ka-yum Pa-ka-lum Pang-shu sha-ka-lama . . . (repeatedly)"

    The gem is starting to break and summoned a doll as it kept raising up while Sork''s chant keep it going.

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum (repeatedly)"

    a chant that has no end where the doll floating upright and standing started to blast out wind from it as the light follows it. Like a bomb exploded but in a constant blast, Sork kept chanting it where there is nothing to see but a blinding light. The chanting has ceased and the doll stand in front of Sork. The doll moves where the rituals revealed throughout its body.

    The screen shows a closer look as the doll moves with its head and the body of a voodoo doll. Sork finishes the ritual and starts to run away from the doll. The doll raises both of its arm and waves its hand to the sun. Cecilla and her guests commented on it.

    "Is that really the last creature will be facing for the final day of the summer festival?"

    "Awe, look at that dolly. It''s saying hi at the sky"

    "Don''t be like that, it is still a monster"

    "But look at the widdle body, all ready to fight"

    Cecilla butting in where her guests are distracted by the doll.

    "Sorry for that everyone, my guests are having fun to see that monster"

    Everyone started to screenshots, records, and pictures the doll. They even scan with their new updated scanner on shamanism. Cecilla received the message about the doll.

    "Alright, we have a special new update regarding to shamanism. Thanks to our lovely researchers, shamanism will be scanned during the fight because it depends how many spirits are willing to participate the match. So, all of you will know what this creature can do"

    The screen show a picture of a doll waving at the sun as its portrait showing the stats is not yet identified. All zero from health to special stats, the audience are anticipating when the doll started to act.

    "Gordon are you ready?"

    Gordon plays again another scene for himself as he replied to her.

    "I am ready"

    "How about your doll, goblin?"

    Sork didn''t respond and let the doll to speak. It keeps waving at the sun and stares at the announcers. Doll''s head shines markings from its face and just nodded, others just enjoy the cute face of it. While the Horsin trying to elaborate of what shamanistic goblin can do with the sun.

    "Alright, ready . . . set . . . go!"

    Gordon first charges in with his new magic item to nullify the rituals, he threw a talisman at the doll''s face cleansing away the rituals. The doll is blinded and tried to pull it out.

    Gordon don''t want to have the chances and activate the talisman to force it stick on its head. The doll is persistent to pull it out and Gordon takes the first strike with his magic sword swings. He landed a hit and only knocks it back instead of a clean cut. Gordon supposed to cut it and changes it into dual attack, he brings a double image of himself and speed up closer to it. He strikes again with his blade with the other prepared to strike if it bounces off again. It did, and the doll continue to persist of removing the talisman. He started to double team it down until any chance of damage. It doesn''t have a single mark or any damage on it.

    Gordon pulls back and observe the doll''s movements. The doll kept trying to pulled it out as he is now getting ready for the next attack, but he remains cautious of why he can''t cut the doll. The locals know the reasons as Alche ask First and Second about it.

    "This is like some kind of anime, why didn''t it hurt the doll? Does it have that elk''s skin?"

    Second responds to him.

    "Anime? but yeah it doesn''t hurt the doll, and it''s better to find out when you are going to see it . . . LOOK!"

    The doll''s body burst out a spiritual magic, once the talisman tears off. The scan opens up the detail and show what it contains. All stats are open, and to their surprised as the health shows infinity.

    Gordon sees it too, and saw something happened. It managed to tear off the talisman but its body is starting to cut off where Gordon''s attacks were. It quickly cut it off as it intended, but the rituals again are returning. Then it quickly pulled itself together through the magic rituals as it is recovered. Gordon tries the same trick again and use his talisman again. The doll is already face it and grab it by its own small hands. It responded the same speed as Gordon and began burn off the talisman like the sun. The doll is making sudden changes to its body where it can now cast fire in its aura.

    The audience stood silence and see the doll is starting to build up the stats, while on the other hand other stats started to dwindle due to its changed. The doll is started burning and its turn to attack. It run towards him as something next to it is a fire form of itself. Gordon dodges it and strike at the original doll, the doll counters it with its fire. BOOM, Gordon''s armor withstands its attack. The doll got hit and cut it half on its waist. The fire form still chases him as he kept his distance while the doll reattaches again with the fire.

    Gordon uses his magic on his blade with water, he lunges at it again to the fire form as it chases him. The fire form is doused by the water but keeps the fire up, and he continues to douse it until it is nothing left. It vanishes itself and appears again next to the doll. It phases through it and regain the fire, the doll started to jump over him with the trail of flames. Gordon uses his water sword to continue to extinguish the flames. The fire form came in to attack as Gordon quickly use his double image to counter it directly, the doll is reacting faster now as it started to learn the patterns. Gordon swings around his blade to form a water whirlwind in all direction.

    His double disappears and the two dolls got hit by the water. One is out, but the real doll is sizzling the water as it touches. Gordon can''t sustain the same attack power he needed, he starts thinking and remembers what he learned from Horsin. He forces to stop as he faces a doll that is now can vaporize his normal water attacks. He can''t let him uses any more powerful magic to overpower it, the match from the totemic creature can''t let him go all out. Team Platinum can''t go any closer with that monster, even they didn''t actually use of their other utilities. They are clever to fight to the last moment, as the monster finally shows its secrets first as they almost won.

    The doll is playing tricks on him. Seeing the sudden stats pop up where it is weaker but more attack power rising up. He already learns their shamanistic warfare, and even the city studies it in a short time. His magical items didn''t work on this newly discovered power, until to the last day they found out that the spirits are come and go, and help their summoners but never intervene the living. The rituals were the ones that help it fight and the curses are already known by from its name. The doll remained standing as the fire kept burning like the sun, as it controlled the light in dim brightness while the heat is in high temperature.

    The doll started to sit down and watch Gordon as it folds its arm waiting. Gordon is suspicious of its behavior and waited. The audience saw the quick succession of the fight, as the intense pausing causing them to question Gordon''s action. Gordon is an egoistic man, but the title called as monster slayer is big enough as it is as he has no scratches during his quests. He is truly a proven candidate as a representative, but his ego goes overboard when it comes to be a hero. He stares at it as it stares at him like is being behave. Gordon slides his feet and the doll slides a flame on the ground. The doll is still a ritual or curse thing as it prepares to use its ritual again.

    Gordon quickly charges in with his talisman on place. The doll didn''t move and waited until reaches his blade to it. The ground erupts like the totemic creature did, but it was dispersed as he reaches to its face with another talisman. He took another swing and cut its head, but it knocks it back again than before. He realizes that the talisman concealed its powers and becomes invincible for some reason. As he reads its status, it returns back to the beginning with high defensive stats. He can''t be sure about it and only guessing, the talisman used to cleanse out the rituals but can''t even remove the ritual out from the doll.

    Alche watches, he is itching to know why the interaction is so different than he observed. The talisman nullifies but can''t cut the doll, while it removes the talisman it can be broken down. What''s make it reacting this way. The doll repeated the same routine by pulling out without any powers, and it finally tears it off again with the same struggling of pulling it out. They saw the doll like a kid getting bullied and tried to remove what something placing on it. Others give a different expression on it, but the doll is again return to its power. A change of stats began a little bit different. Where the doll now can use the ground and summon a miniature golem for it to ride.

    The golem has 3 empty slots with its both of its arm and its head. He checks again where its power is as low as it is and high in supportive magic power. Gordon didn''t understand at all as it keeps changing. Sork observes from afar and starting to worry for his doll. Sork started to think

    "Gordon is proven by his abilities to study first his enemies. He found out a way to nullify the ritual, and lucky for it is a Kes''thar who will be given the rituals. He manages to cleanse it but the spirits trap itself inside the doll, you just imprisoning them inside the doll with no power yet you made it invincible with no way of beating you or you beating it"

    "Kes''thar never changes so frequently unless it has more spirits than it can hold, maybe it is because of that piece of paper to keep it weak and the host loses control letting others to have a chance"

    The doll started to roar with a powerful windy blow. Gordon redirects it around him as he pierced through the air. The golem uses its body to block it and grab his sword. Gordon quickly unequips it then re-equips before his sword almost devoured by it. He uses his other hand to knock the rider up, and the doll intentionally got hit bringing along with its golem as it tried to grab him as it flew out. The doll uses its supportive abilities to recover as Gordon forgets about its change, the golem and the doll seems to be attached.

    The golem starts bopping its head like a gorilla as its arm enlarge and its legs shorten. The doll rides it like some kind of a baby gorilla on top of its mother. Acting the same with the golem, Gordon summons explosive crystalize earth spears as he is going take the golem out, three spears thrown at it where the golem managed to catch all three with its hands and feet. It uses it against him but he initiates the detonation, the spear explodes and the golem lost its limbs. Gordon rushes in to find the doll as it casts a healing ritual, he reaches in as it casts spikes on the ground. The golem dodges it from his consecutive attacks and letting the doll go flying as it moves.

    The doll is flying up and finishes the golem to recover, where the golem with only one leg jumps up as Gordon follow pursuit before the doll returns to the golem. A few magic walls block the golem''s way leaving the doll alone in the air. Gordon has his chance and flies up to it, again with his spears as he thrust the doll. The doll uses his support ritual and bind itself into something. Gordon impales the doll as it finally taken damage, he now understands that his talisman was the cause of it and he needs to be careful if he wants to reset again. The impaled doll is thrown to the ground as Gordon unleash the rest of the spears.

    The golem runs toward the doll, trying to protect it as it lands. After the volley of spears rain at it and the golem is closing by. He detonates the explosion caused a powerful blast that shakes the match. Smokes blinded the audience, as the smoke faded, the golem''s body is gone. Gordon made it work somehow and his other plans to defeat the doll were not yet revealed but he is satisfied. He turns to the audience then Sork, but Sork didn''t look defeat while looking at the doll''s stats. The doll is still ok, after the remaining smoke faded away. They see the doll shines as it dances itself and hear it sings . . .

    "I live, not died, but the golem. It died"

 Challenge No. 3.5 - Chapter 026

    COI 26

    The Isekai citizens hear the doll speaks for the first time, the doll is phasing as it can be seen pass through. Alche ask First and Second

    "The doll talks"

    "Kes''thar supposed to talk, because they are summoned for a reason"

    First explained to him while the other co-workers adding more to the question.

    "You mean spirits from the dead?"

    "Could they do that?"

    "Well shaman can do something about spirits"

    Mixing in their views about shamans, First and Second never heard about the idea ¡®From the dead¡¯ It is kind of absurd to hear even more so comparing those religious fanatics.

    "It''s more like the remnant of their warriors'' soul, if they are from the dead. It''s more complicated to answer why they are here"

    "Woni''es, maybe they are really are from the dead"

    "If they are from the dead, then we''re going to have a problem to those who died come back at us like some endless life. Imagine the possibility like that doll keeps coming back with all their glory to continue fighting until the end of our lives"

    "What Woni''es is saying is, something will never change where the past kept coming back again and again"

    Alche understands the theory, but it is no time to talk about it except what they know. Warrior''s soul inside the doll

    "Either it is really from the dead is coming back or a complete data of a warrior from their time with all their powers. Let''s see"

    The doll started singing where Gordon breaks his silence because of his curiosity.

    "What are you?"

    The doll stops dancing and look him as it waves its hands. Looking like a cute doll puts him off the mood of a serious fight but . . . the doll answered

    "The name Pa''Yn, the pain doctor of the goblin tribes. You fight good, I''ll be bringing back my golem now"

    "Wait!"

    Pa''Yn stops its spell and listen to him.

    "How did Sork made you?"

    Pa''Yn turns around were there are many people watching, looking the goblin named Sork.

    "Hmm, looks human to me. If you really want to know. Ask the boyz, I was called anyway so . . ."

    Pa''Yn resummons the golem from the ground as it rides again. Gordon didn''t react and kept asking

    "I want to know that are you the spirits?"

    Pa''Yn answered him one last time

    "The spirits are countless, and I''m a crazy spirit who talks . . . pretty nice huh"

    Pa''Yn cast its rituals to the golem, as it now charging towards him. Gordon prepares to defend himself using his spears as pikes. Pa''Yn prepares itself to face those pikes with the golem charging in, it continues to go in as Gordon is suspicious by it. He checks his surroundings for any tricks, there is nothing but the doll itself possessing it without any changes.

    The golem gets impaled, expecting to phase through like most spirit rituals would do but didn''t. Pa''Yn gets flown away and gets swing by its golem to dodge the pikes, it passes through Gordon as he has the chance to catch it. He misses, and Pa''Yn is bouncing on the ground in an intense speed. Finally, it drags and stops, Gordon chases it down as the impaled golem leaving to struggle. Pa''Yn didn''t had the chance to see Gordon reaching out to it with his weapon, the golem is already enchanted and stretch any parts of its stone limb to cast an earth spike to their direction. Gordon quickly hesitates and felt a powerful stone pike coming at him as he feels his feet with his magic that he can''t control.

    Stubbornly using his boots to withstand the rising stone pike and shatters. The spread of the shattered spikes hit the doll. Pa''Yn flies again as Gordon almost reaches his blade''s tip on its head. Gordon steps gradually force the pikes to spread out as he casts a force field breaking the ritual below him. Causing Pa''Yn to get hit from the stone pikes yet again even further away. Gordon opens up his other magic item, a grappling hook and pulled it to him. Pa''Yn use its magic as fast as it could where it got pulled and stuck on the force field. Still impaled and pushed away then pulled by the hook, It cursed Gordon''s stone pike into a ritual kept pushing away and turn into a tug of war.

    Gordon uses his magic item on his boots to repel the ritual stone pike, and Pa''Yn becomes the ritual and negate it. Leaving a tug of war as the golem is breaking free from Gordon¡¯s pikes. Gordon keeps it there as he changes target to the golem. Pulling out the rest of the pikes, leaving his double image to fight it. The image floats in the air with only the explosive spears at hand. The golem is ready itself as the image fights. Gordon weakens the force field while Pa''Yn slowly reach to his grip, giving the doubt of its lost. It commanded its golem throw its entire body at Gordon.

    The image pulls out the talisman and tried to stop it. The golem is cleansed and only dusts pass through, the doll is impressed by it and cast a cursed to itself. Gordon grabs the doll and breaks all the rituals from what Pa''Yn is trying to do, but the main rituals didn''t breakdown, Sork''s ritual, and the doll was squeezed upon Gordon''s grip with all his magics and his powerful crushing aura. The doll didn''t break but says its final words.

    "The spirits will give you what you truly deserve"

    The doll''s head pop out into the air and the image throws the spears at it. It explodes and bring him his victory.

    Gordon held the doll acting lifeless, but he looks at the stats and is not prepared. The audience saw the fight, and the doll didn''t change its health . . . but the other stats already in zeroes. The Horsin saw Gordon''s performance, leaving a bad impression for the upcoming future.

    "He tried to break Sork''s ritual and failed. That idiot"

    The goblin vendor said it to the entire people who is near to her.

    "Do you think he would win like that?"

    "They say he is a monster slayer, right? Better end it than what''s good for him"

    Quail ask her

    "What happened if he failed?"

    "Hmph, watch the match. I''m sorry but I''m kind of disappointed with that doll and its golem. It''s like it is testing him"

    The doll returns again where Gordon''s suppressive magic no longer take effects. The Kes''thar is made up its chosen spirit, and it chant again by what Sork''s did

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum (repeatedly)"

    Gordon tries to silent it with all the skills, items, and magic he had. All of them has no effect, he tries to tear it apart but kept coming back. He pulls out again with the talisman but it kept chanting. Its body started shining again as he holds it firm and secure, the doll ended its chanting with its arm hold in place a familiar flame comes back. It burns the talisman right off

    "The spirits told me that you can almost break the ritual . . . but"

    Gordon use extinguish magic to cancel out the flames, he even added anti-rituals on it to ceased its powers.

    "But how can a shaman like you, can do?"

    It teleported into the air where Gordon uses his double image to counter-act. The doll burns the image but has no effect now, Gordon activities are all defensive measures. He no longer to lower his powers where his body worsens somehow, and quickly building up to his skills. Did the golem had something to do with him or did Pa''Yn actually done something to him? The doll notices his powers infused on something familiar, and it follows along the previous doll.

    The image hit the doll as it crashes down after another swing of the image''s weapon. The doll changed its mind, but look frustrated as it knows that the previous doll made a dent on him. Truly the pain doctor gives a special help for the future Kes''thar. Gordon takes a talisman and place it on himself, cleansing the curse right off him. The doll thought he was doom once the pain curses him, but Gordon always ready about those rituals and curses. Gordon quickly recovers as the image still follow through the doll. He can''t hesitate any longer yet he watches them fight. The doll already knows his patterns as it moves from his image.

    The doll finally got through the image as it tries the spears to fuse with his armor into a porcupine as the flames reached the image. The magic armor managed to block the flames but the ritual flames burned away the armor as it feeds away the mana of the image. The doll manages to burn the image as it burns what mana it holds. Gordon brings up his magic items, bringing along experimental weaponries, the doll is curious as it saw Gordon''s equipment that carries on his back connecting by a line from a weird looking handle. It is the first time to see what he brought against it, but the audience see it as a familiar weapon from a ghost movie.

    Gordon didn''t hide of the shame for experimenting against spirits, if it works by those two nerds, then it might work this one too. Everybody in the audience is both disbelief and excited, as the Horsin crowd thought of it one of their secret weapons. First is looking at it in amazement

    "WHAT KIND OF A WEAPON IS THAT?"

    Alche can''t explain it, as it looks familiar from a movie

    "Well, it''s . . ."

    Rusic sees the design with runes markings on the weapon.

    "Will that thing work? It put up a lot runes on it"

    Iggy can''t look at it as it was so stupid to see.

    "Oh please, don''t work"

    Reya joins her as the other women were not hoping to be true too.

    "If it does work, how are we going to . . ."

    Gordon opens fire as electrical proton line burst forth to the doll. It didn''t react enough by the strange fire power. It got hit and its flames suddenly went out and being pulled down like a rope and pulling it down like a leash. Gordon didn''t have the other essential parts, the ghost trap, his connections didn''t believe it would work and only finish what they thought it would be viable. It works, and the Horsin crowd is the only people were in awe while some crowd stood silence and began cheering awkwardly. The announcers are trying to make glorify remarks without any of the ghost puns. One of Cecilla''s guest opens the idea and yell

    "Ghost Busters!"

    The locals heard it, and starting to ask the citizens near them what is it.

    "That item actually taken down spirits? . . . How?"

    The staff of Sister''s hope highschool can''t answer that, and it is more of a gimmick from what they thought. Rusic is the only one among the Horsin crowd knows about the runes and what it does, he''s trying to understand the design to make into a weapon. Either follow the ghost buster story or explain that the runes have other powers that can actually harm the spirits. He continues to watch as the match is getting crazier by the minute.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The doll keeps slamming on the ground from Gordon''s weapon, the doll persists but can''t do anything as the energy outburst its rituals. It forced itself to use the sun to burn around the area. As the sun closely blocks by the clouds, the doll has to do it quickly or the flames it releases will be in a weak state. A sudden burst of fire covered on Gordon''s body and all around the match. The audience can''t see while the flames quickly appeared, he pulled back his experimental item as the fire is damaging it. The doll breaks free where the flames put itself in a vulnerable state.

    The sun is block by the clouds, giving away a faded flames that once appear in a roaring blaze. Gordon sees his opportunity and acted on it. He looks at the sky as the sun being block as the fires started to weaken a bit. He searches within the flames where the dolls used the remaining of its recovered rituals to hide before it got spotted. Because of the flames is starting to weaken, his senses recovered a bit and remember he has other magic items to detect it. While the fire is weakening, he looks for an item that can withstand the remaining heat. The doll hides while it tries to ambush him.

    The doll needs to recover the rituals'' power where Gordon is tracking the doll and detect its rituals. It is now his chance as the fire burns around him, he found it and grabs the doll again repeat the process and this time the doll runs out its rituals. The doll says its final words

    "I didn''t have a chance, better meet the boss"

    The doll quickly dies out and the flames mysteriously stop and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The doll remained as it should be, Gordon is squeezing it finally breaks its body into two including the head, the arms and the legs were remained. The body is finally turned to dust, and Sork can''t believe another weird weapon place him to another defeat.

    Sork is starting to trance in within the spirits with the remaining parts of the doll. Split in what it remains but only one spirit to control it.

    "Call to the spirits, heed my calls. The Kes''thar is close to be destroyed . . . Da boss wunt be facing a gud humiski"

    The doll calls out another chant

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum (repeatedly)"

    and Gordon wasn¡¯t done yet, he brings his special weapon again, and burst of proton lightning onto the doll. The doll is starting to waver causing the legs to be disintegrated, only the arms are left. The doll is starting to shatter where the audience cheered on its final existence and Sork''s new prison cell.

    The doll keeps chanting again

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum (repeatedly)"

    It would be enough or not, but the doll''s arms are burning where the lightning somehow flow through it. Gordon almost reaches his victory, as soon as it ended, the energy of the weapon runs out. Gordon checks on his weapon, it was drained and needed to be recharge. He knows about this experimental weapon, and never thought the runes required more energy than he hope for. Then again, he never thought it effectively destroying the doll. The doll''s arms are landed on the ground chanting again

    "Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum (repeatedly)"

    Where Gordon should do it himself and uses Fatal Strike.

    Using all the extreme speed skills and perfect accuracy skills, he charges at it with magic. First is the magic, second is the weapon, and finally the ending combo of his Fatal Strike. The doll finally reacted and unleash its defensive rituals, the first attacks pierced it through, the second breaks the upcoming protection that are appearing in front of it, and lastly the last strike on the arms. The doll is so closely in reach as its arms are being torn off with only the partially piece hand contained what the doll had left. One last moment, the doll awakens another spirit into the world.

    Gordon ricochet himself to the other direction as it somehow the hand parries him off in place. The doll is no longer recovers like before, where Pa''Yn was a support and fix the doll. Only a hand floating into the air, the elements gathered and form an elemental body. Stone body, Wind shells, and Fiery Aura of the sun are in place in such a small figure. The fire fused by the strong wind is unleash on to him. Gordon uses his magic defenses to the best he could, while the fire is starting to burn his mana and cycle away by the wind. He never experienced this kind of powerful coordination with the amount of debuffs.

    Sun is fully block by the clouds as the fire lost its effects. Gordon restores his defenses as he looks at the sky, he understood it quickly. Like the doll who it depends on the sun using its flames. Gordon sees himself outnumbered by something he knew called as elementals. The elemental spirits surround the last piece of the doll, and only protecting by their existence. Where Gordon focuses on what he is targeting, he starts to remember his regrets should have follow up the rest of the experimental items.

    The announcers were having a talk about it.

    "Did the doll acting up something new?"

    "I don''t know, Cecilla"

    "As a part of the guild, I never met this kind of monsters"

    "If we face this kind of monsters, do you think we could win"

    They pop up around the audiences to ask question as the two fighters waited for them to strike. The elemental spirits didn''t speak and didn''t do anything else as it waited for something. Gordon takes his chance to think clearer now and the doll is almost to his grasp, he fears what it can damage him and his armor like his image. He believes his anti-rituals equipment are weighing down even after the cleanse, the curses are persistent on his gears.

    In his thoughts

    "Sooner or later, my equipment will break down and feel the curses courses through me. This moment helps me hear the announcer clearly now. I''m guessing that this elemental gives me a chance"

    Sork heard the elemental as he must show respects to the spirits.

    "Humiski did ya gud, but wut wud it wunt wid da hu''s" (Humans did better than before, it makes true bosses want more)

    Sork heard them, and only hear some of the quotes clearly as thousands of spirits are fixing themselves. Gordon felt the curses are still there, and only his bodies won''t change while his mana and other abilities are recovering. He realizes that the elementals are in control of the curses.

    Remaining to wait as long as they should. The announcers are having a long chat for sometimes now.

    "Will they start fighting again?"

    "I rather have a draw, right here. It feels like a drag fight now since the doll''s transformation"

    "The bets are still on, if it is a draw then there is no clear winner here"

    The announcers stop the interviewer mentioning about the betting system as they know younger audience shouldn''t be allowed to gamble . . . yet. The fight didn''t continue where they now focusing on the Horsin crowd on the pedestrian overpass. One of them answers.

    "I thought the ghost buster thing is quite impressive, it nearly taken out the spirits. Like your people are starting to adapt after a few matches huh"

    "Hmm well, I . . ."

    "What''s with a hmm? Did you see that? I thought the last match was all the secrets of those two, the armored one and the guy with the long boom stick, and I never seen a much heavier weaponry"

    "Did I mention that weapon is fictional from our world?"

    "Fiction? Oh, you called it "fiction" type in your categories of weaponry, right?"

    The audience were mix of laughter and embarrassment, and what''s worse the only one who has talking to the announcer was other than

    "Woni''es, JUST STOP!"

    Andui reaches to his seat and giving them the wrong impression as she whispered loudly enough to his ear and not the microphone.

    "But it is getting good . . . fictional weapons, now that''s something the other city states would hear"

    Everyone in the audience kept thinking to themselves if that rumor actually spread to the other cities, then

    "Please no, the name change is enough to play a fool of themselves but magic items from a fictional movie or worse anime to come true. Then . . ."

    First stops there and saw the elemental finally reacting.

    "Alright, let''s see what that thing can do now"

    The announcers check on the match as the doll starts to move. Gordon sees the elemental uses fragment of his double image into a copy of the doll itself, then the familiar spirit returns. The first doll who kept waving up to the sun, is it the same spirit again? The elementals, stone body and wind shell, are making replicas of itself. The doll is starting to wave around in the air as it performing a ritual. Gordon uses his abilities and used the common enhancements, all the buffs like strengthening to himself. He focuses on the elemental first, and the elemental roars by the wind.

    The doll stays there and began to move somewhere else as they fight. Gordon uses the same trick with the talisman but no longer have its effect and realizes that the items he had now already deteriorated, and his anti-ritual armor is faintly worse without him noticing. Gordon accepts the hit and knocks him back. The elementals retaliate.

    "Pa''Yn had curse your ritual breakings, even it was cleanse away. Remember never take shamanism too likely, once touch by the spirits then next one can break it through"

    Voices coming from his head where the spirits are now reaching his thoughts.

    Gordon is splitting himself into a small team, five of them in total like the image before. Acting what roles are needed for him to take it down, from invincible tank to powerful mage, he can''t take the slow match where he lost his anti-ritual items. The elemental pulls up something on a ground where totems appear, all in different designs of its heads and Gordon quickly charges in, among the five of himself only one is melee where the rest were all range. The doll sees this as its last opportunity and the spirits around it as it chants different this time

    "Chlu Pa''Yn Chlu"

    Gordon hears it as he thought it saying about Pa''Yn earlier, he thought it was the cause of the deterioration but he needs to focus defeating the elemental. The spirits where chanting and heard by the audience, they felt like a strong cry referring to Pa''Yn but heard like it was enraged. Sork hears the spirits and understood it, he starts to laugh again because of a familiar annoying cry. Gordon surrounds the elementals and use all his abilities from all direction, the tank polarizes the dolls power towards him while the range casting all the magics that will harm it. The elemental tries to counter it but pulled and misdirect to the tank''s polarization.

    Gordon''s tank quickly blown away into dust where he quickly overwhelmed by the sudden shamanistic rituals. The elementals started to break apart receiving endless blows of spells with little effects of the anti-rituals. The doll stood there where it is now close to one of the remaining four images. One of them notice it but focus on the elemental, the last effective magic destroying the elemental are keeping it in use its next rituals. The doll stands there watch it happened as the audience is pointing out the doll is near to the fading elementals. The four images continue the attack, the doll didn''t move where the rage of the elementals grew stronger.

    The elementals couldn''t last longer as the doll''s hand is revealed, the elementals are forced to use its spirits to burst a portal from its fading body and starting gathering around it as it siphons into the unknown. Three of the images are pulled in then they sense its dangers. One remaining image is closing in to dealt the doll piece, The real Gordon switches to the last remaining image to the doll. The elemental pulls the rest of the image and blown out of proportion like a living bomb and exploded, causing the mana of the images to disperse. The portal once created is gone by the explosion clouded with mystery of curses.

    Gordon watches it upheld as the explosion cause a massive image of the rituals. Smokes of different colors and lights that shines so close to dim brightness, Gordon sees the doll protecting him and heard its voices again.

    "You did great humie, but it is better not to touch the curses. It is not worth a fight if you are not its enemies, we spirits are here because you exorcise us. It was fun"

    Gordon sees the smokes trying to close in to him, and with his anti-ritual gear''s effectiveness are gone and the doll is protecting him.

    "Touch the smoke, if you still don''t believe me"

    Gordon tries to destroy the final piece, as it starting to break. The protection from the doll leaks the smoke onto him.

    His skin changes as it reaches to his body. He fell ill and tried to use his potion to cure it, but nothing changes as a familiar common sickness surging in to his head. The doll barely saves him and at the same time he stubbornly trying to destroy it.

    "Well, Humie, you seem to be going to lose soon. We can explain to you while the smoke clears"

    Gordon didn''t believe it but expected it to be true nonetheless. He never felt any harms from the rituals or curses because he studied it and uses other healthy means to ease the damage. Everything was planned except for the experimental ones and the full potential of shamanism.

    "I lost? . . . Do you know why?"

    The doll is with him as it tries to be brief.

    "Slow and steady, that what let you almost destroy the doll. Your low usage of mana gives other spirits a disadvantage, like you knew that we are second handling it"

    Gordon thought about it, and the beginning was quick until to the end where massive area of effect magic was not advice thanks to the research.

    "I learn more about your shamanism before, but I still failed"

    "More like you learn to the first time and try it for the first time too"

    "Hey! I am monster slayer not a shaman killer"

    "Don''t try to impress us, but we are disappointed that you are not a shaman killer . . . laugh*"

    Spirits are laughing at their own response.

    Gordon almost forgot he is talking to goblin spirits. They love this kind of violence to each other. The doll continues

    "We got lucky that the crazies know how to handle the weaknesses"

    "Yeah I heard that Pa''Yn was the cause"

    "That''s right, and also the one who convinces to save you when the plague occurs"

    Gordon first felt the sickness when he touched the smoke, and the doll grips it of an agreement.

    "If you think about the plague, yup that''s not good for you when you rest"

    "What? Can you explain?"

    "The sickness you have is from the past. It was one of the deadliest of this world"

    Gordon can¡¯t believe he is talking to the spirits as if they were alive as those goblins.

    "Uhhmm, it''s like you understand it. Better ask the one who summoned us, that goblin might know more how to say it. Ok? Will he really going to answer it? Nah, I won''t believe this "he" would but there are other people who know about it"

    Gordon wants to know one last thing.

    "Why did you wanted to save me? This match is safe after it is finished"

    "We spirits don¡¯t know your ways, and won¡¯t break our realities for you"

    Gordon is going on in his head about this. He is so close to win, and lost by the strange portal.

    The doll has nothing to say as it heals his sickness.

    "Let''s do it one more time humie, and this time use this trick"

    The doll cast lore magic to his head and gives what Kes''thar truly enjoys. Gordon smiles at it where the doll already know what he is expecting

    "You double crosser"

    "Not even death could change us anyway"

    Laughter coming from the spirits as he understands the lore pressed into his head. Return to his senses where his hand is infected by a disease and reaching out his arm, he sat down and the smokes finally clear. The ritual is gone and only the hand is rolling with the wind spirits coming closer.

    The spirits of the wind what Gordon sees are there, filled with rituals will harm his insides if he breathes it. A man from another world is facing the disease of this world, and what''s coming for him is sucking up all his pride and the realization of how weak the shamanism according to lore magic imprint his head.

    "The spirits can bring back of the harshness of the world but never stay long as it always ends or cured"

    . . .

    "Hmm, weak but we never experience it . . . Sork, you just gave us the more reason to leave but we have our ways to end it . . . abundantly more when we learn"

    Audience sees their hero sits down and sees his arm looking ill, his face is sickly, his strength fainted, and the magic consumed or destroyed by the rituals or curses. He starts to lie down and hears Cecillia crying out loud for him

    "Don''t give up! Please! I believe in you!"

    Gordon can''t face the spirits that can bring forth the past plagues where can be effective to his body. In his weakening breath he spoke to the floating hand doll.

    "You''re facing a man to the first time with excellence, grant me the honor for Cecilla"

    The floating hand stops and it listens what he says

    "Cecilla? Then one more match!"

    Gordon smiles to himself where his luck never runs out, giving Cecilla another round as he sleeps on the ground.

 Encore Spirits - Chapter 027

    COI C27

    The city has witnessed the fall of their S rank hero, Gordon Trueman, fell to the ground with his arm injured. They watch the stat on him alongside the doll, the doll''s hand is the only sign of capable to fight while Gordon''s negative status appeared an unidentified disease. The announcer''s guest recognizes the disease

    "THAT''S!"

    Cecilla watch Gordon''s arm as it slowly draining him

    "Is Gordon alright?"

    They knew but can''t describe in one word and tries to

    "That''s . . ."

    "It''s a basic skin rash, it excretes mana inside of you and will have terrible numbness if you are a mage"

    First remained on screen as the camera stays with him.

    "Gordon lost, he needs to rest and let his body needs to immunize the rash . . . just don''t let him use magic"

    The guests never know about it and this local knows

    "Be careful, it can be contagious"

    First never thought an old disease resurface again, and let alone these people are only a month more in this world. He further clarifies while the announcer forcibly declared defeat.

    "Gordon''s lost sob* I can''t believe . . . sob* he was never get hit until the last moment sob* how!?"

    Cecilla cried and force herself to look on Sork''s face thinking the worse thing could happen to her. She sees Sork, but he never looks happy or even grin like a maniac as before . . . He looks rather disappointed.

    The screen switches to the doll¡¯s presence as it speaks.

    "To all of you who watch your champion fallen, he caused us more harm than we harm him. We demand a second match!"

    The audience are surprised and confused.

    "Your champion was facing a monster, and this monster is . . ."

    The elemental opens a ritual circle and revealed the spirits, all of them in form and identical goblin horde. All in different tribal forms, and a familiar spirit comes forth where Sork''s disappointed comes from. The thick mask wearing spirit shouting across the distance as images of rituals appearing with no sounds. It will explain to them.

    "Your champion have defeated three of our hordechiefs'' ancestor; Pa''Yn The earth pain doctor, Fyrdaza The sun warden spirit, and Kes''thar the doll spirit. We heard there is a bet between you and our boyz, thanks to your champion speaking to us while the curse is imprinting his arm. There would be one more match, the deal will be more enticing. In a group of teams, if we win again then Sork will give us, the spirits, the secret of your technology, but if you people win. Not only he will be in jail, he will reveal our tribal secrets and announced your new class as shamans"

    Cecilla was caught by her guests feeling close to faint during the spirits'' speech, and gain a little conscious as she saddens to see her regrets filling up. She looks down at the audience where she hears the fear of sickness ruptured through their hearts. Nothing could be more afraid than mana being the source of the symptoms, they look all so worried and discover a new problem into their world. She didn''t expect this, and doubted for anyone to come another round with the spirits of hordechiefs.

    "How did Gordon convince it to have another match?"

    "Cecilla it doesn''t matter anymore, he gives you another chance to find another hero"

    "Wow! he faces a gang of chieftains and one of them can use plagues as a weapon"

    "Yeah, that''s one of the few weaknesses from our powers. A symptom that feeds off our mana"

    The announcers stood silence for a while, where Gordon is carried away. Sork face the doll as it stops the humiliation.

    "Why the change of heart chieftains?"

    "Their hero is a bastard at heart, the spirits already lurking on his soul and shouldn''t be humiliated any further. As gobins, we admire those fools. But the other competitors . . ., believing that their hero is their shining example"

    The spirits laugh maniacally where their gobins'' spirits are still scheming.

    Sork don''t know much of the spirits'' judgement neither about their interest in Gordon. The spirits are all fused into one because of Sork''s only Kes''thar, his plan of ruining the powerful images of isekai city by got beaten by a doll in their eyes. They heard the truth as the doll contains the spirits of powerful hordechiefs containing vast powers that will never fully recreates, like would they really know about it. Goblins know such weak powers like theirs to trick their enemies, now they realized how much of a threat they can be. The other goblins seat on the overpass were kind of impress by the spirits decision though.

    The other Horsin let them play their tricks and help the citizens explain a little bit.

    ". . . You mean to say that is all true"

    Reya managed to reach out First as he tries to understand their abilities.

    "Hardly any difficult to face them if you know the WHOLE history of their chieftains, I''m quite admired by that so called hero though . . . Facing Fyrdaza when there''s a sun shining on them"

    "Don''t change the subject, I''m going to pile up even more when you start saying something interesting"

    "Like I''m tempting you about some of them can heal you while dancing"

    "Stop with the . . ."

    "No tell me more of this dance"

    "Alche!"

    Meanwhile on Haw''s side of the seats

    "Honey, just like the goblin said. He will win. Now will he going to trick everybody to let a nobody would come to challenge?"

    "Or maybe something despicable like it did to Gordon. I don''t know what will happen to the guild . . . Dear?"

    Haw listens the two having a conversation, and other Horsin already recognize Sork and they will not join the scheme. However, Haw watched the match closely and only saw Kes''thar using spiritual routines as if they know how to fight them.

    "You two, did I ever mention about my life before Enders Bridge?"

    "Oh yeah that, sorry I was paying attention with your secret pacts under those clothes of yours"

    "Because you go on him first Shin . . . I mean Shi, I remember you told me that you are a bartender. Oh! about those goblins, I get it, sorry"

    The women act kind of embarrass not remembering during their time together. Haw had a proper memory regarding to people but it his choice to forget.

    "It''s fine, I never imagine you two going outside of the city"

    "Awe, are you worried about us"

    "Oh come on, have a little faith in us"

    Acting a man with a harem, and he never going to understand why they are the one who decide stay like this than they all expected.

    "Anyway, hmm . . . it seems they have found a team who wants to challenge"

    "Really!? Is it one of your people?"

    "Oh my? What!?"

    Their exaggeration caught on by the others as they saw the competitors coming in to the match. Quail can''t believe her eyes, while Alche, First, and Second starting to get interested for the next match. The announcer starts to speak

    "This would be the final match, as Gordon persuades the doll to have one more match. We bringing our one last show in this summer event"

    Cecilla was mix including the rest of her guests.

    "At least they have one S rank, right?"

    "In a team match? I guess"

    Everyone starts making another bet from their devices, while Alche asks First and Second

    "I never thought I''m going to bet . . ."

    "As long we''re using our money to use your glass card to register"

    "First, for the last time it¡¯s an iphone"

    The other Horsin takes a look at the bets as it has changed and gain a bigger pool prize. They look at the competitors as they saw one Agathean and three familiar looking adventurers who travel to the north before.

    "The gobin''s prediction will come true anyway"

    "And this is not some ordinary bad acting"

    "Hmm, I''m about to talk to them, do you think they could win?"

    "You mean . . ."

    The Agathean man''s name is heard through the conversation, but no one is certain that it is really his name.

    "The freelancer huh? Then we should ask them to place our bets too"

    The challengers step forth, three citizens and one Agathean, as they confront the doll itself. The doll never shown its expression with only its hand left, and Sork couldn''t believe that no one he knows to join the scheme.

    "It''s probably because they know about the Kes''thar"

    The doll recreates itself into four dolls, each have their own distinct spirit inside.

    "Yeah, groups were not part of the bet. I''ll still bet my lost anyway, right?"

    Sork look up to the overpass where the gobin vendor raises her thumb to him.

    "Good, please be strong"

    Cecilla reaches down to the challengers as she needs to talk to them, especially to her friend.

    "Silfa! Why are you here? I know already I made a mistake, but . . ."

    "Don''t make me your knight, you already have your fans. I am here with Thean"

    Cecilla look at the other challenger

    "Altair, I thought, about your last match . . ."

    "I''ll just cut you there, I was not there for a kiss but challenging a goblin¡¯s monster, is like facing those people from the east coast"

    Cecilla gulps down her throat, and Altair quickly gives her a bottle of cold tea.

    Cecilla receives it and give a nervous laugh

    "Heheh, sorry about that"

    "I''m still a support though"

    Altair is the same what Cecilla thought of him, a gentleman and not a support.

    Cecilla turns to the other two she didn''t recognize.

    "Then which of these two is Thean?"

    Thean uses his magic to control the other guy''s hand, he raises his hand and Silfa quickly introduces to him. "Sorry, that''s not him . . . his name is Ode Bass, you know those Melody guild"

    Bass felt his hand is under controlled, and turns to Thean. Cecilla sees the last member on the team. Appearance like any adventurer, she can sense him carrying two swords and clothes filled with hidden magic.

    "Thean, Silfa told me you are the one who brought her here. Are you going to help me?"

    Thean is starting smirk where Cecilla is really in desperation.

    Cecilla turns to Silfa, she just nods at him and nods again to her. Cecilla didn''t understand but she accepts anyway because there is Silfa joining the team. Thean says something to Cecilla

    "I have seen the match with your champion, he is kind a lucky to stop the match or the plague rituals will get worse. Don''t worry Miss, you will finally see a real match this time"

    "Real match? But the last match was . . ."

    Silfa stops her with only her finger cast a bit of silence.

    "Just watch the match, and don''t try to talk and describe us we were doing. Just enjoy the show"

    They move pass her and face the doll.

    Thean had doubted when they talk to Cecilla.

    "Bass? You should call him what I''m calling him for the day"

    Bass sighs and he already agreed before the match even starts.

    "I just don''t want her to get along with an Agathean"

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Thean agrees Bass'' thought about them, while the other two knows why, it really felt like a drama. Bass only explains to them a bit of sarcasm from his thoughts

    "Once you watch the entire matches, you''ll understand, especially about their bets"

    Thean recognizes that kind of argument what Bass is saying.

    "Alright, Silfa, Altair, and Sir En, be ready for the match"

    "Sir En?"

    Silfa and Altair both says Bass'' new name and it is questionable.

    Cecilla gets back up with her guest, the silence was removed.

    "Hey, are you going to introduce them?"

    "I can, but I don''t know the other two"

    "Try using an interview as an introduction like the last guest who mention the ghost buster thing"

    They turn to one of her guests who burst out ghost buster

    "What am I supposed to know that thing can dish out the doll? Plus, a good moment to say it is my kind of enjoyment"

    She didn''t even stutter, instead she is having fun.

    "Sigh* alright let''s do this"

    The match is starting and the audience are finishing with their bets. The last one has gained the haters a big score, and now the new challengers had pilling up a new one.

    "Hahaha, my winning streak on the goblin got me bigger than before"

    "Do you think it will happen again? That announcer lady is getting work up because of her own bet"

    "She is going to be an escort soon"

    Rumors spread around the chat causing an uproar, where the isekai city is being here for a month and discovering new alternative powers put them in a reality check. They started to worry it like some other life problems back home in their world. Diseases are returning to haunt them again, after using their healing abilities to heal the deadliest virus in their world. Now they realize that there is one disease affecting their mana, leaving them back to square one.

    As the match is starting, the announcers are preparing to introduce the new challengers.

    "Welcome to our new challengers, and one special individual from Agatheus City. First let''s introduce three experienced adventurers who travel to the deeper part of the northern forest. They are also face the goblin tribes during their missions, and wish to face the legendary monster"

    The doll is now called as a legendary monster, the spirits had nothing to complain how they are valued.

    "From each rank from S to B, let''s first welcome to Silfa Ventus"

    Everyone cheered a familiar hero who traveled to the east mountain, as her name still remembers her achievements.

    "Altairrisck"

    his name is introduced as his full name. Only known who travelled with the guild to east mountain.

    "And Ode Bass"

    Rarely being heard by the guild, and that is what he likes the most. The audience slowly losing their excitement as their fame were less notable than the first.

    "And finally, a special challenger from Agatheus City let''s welcome Thean"

    The audience is starting a get a little excited as they heard a man from this world and cheer for him

    "UNDERDOG!"

    repeatedly as for the three would never think of him as an underdog. Thean on the other hand.

    "It''s perfect for me, the Agahthean man"

    Altair whispered to Silfa and Bass,

    "Some underdog, he beats Rogue for a bottle"

    They don''t like asking, but in their minds

    "Did Rogue actually fights him?"

    Altair whispered again

    "I know what you''re thinking, but a friend of mine told me about it. He is very persistent and had many ways dealing with the fight"

    Silfa and Bass joined into his team without full preparation of their teamwork. They expect Altair to be the same too. Silfa ask him

    "What''s the plan then?"

    Thean answers her as he hears them

    "Until every one of those spirits made their own team themselves"

    They watch the dolls preparing. Which they did, an aura appeared and the stats identify them including themselves.

    The Horsin reads the analysis and they were a little off, the spirits show unlimited health and below to their expectation and doubted further as they saw Thean''s stats.

    "We didn''t take it seriously at first but we can now compare with an Agathean, this isn''t right"

    One of the staff ask them

    "Like how? the doll has unlimited health and other unique stats"

    "Yeah you''re right, but comparing them made it more inaccurate than we expected"

    First sees the difference very carefully as Alche caught his attention on him, First says

    "The Agathean man can manipulate mana without any use his own, this stat says he is average. That doesn''t make sense"

    Alche doubts that the stats have flaws, it already tested so many times. Second comes in an idea

    "Maybe it only works on them instead of us"

    First counters him in his own theory

    "No, it won''t work . . . I''m going to find later in my studies. Alche, could you help me on this"

    "What are you planning to do First?"

    "Something odd regarding those stats, I have seen too far in my data"

    They continue on bickering about the UI stats were a bit off or less so if not converted properly for the locals, they guess.

    Sork performed another ritual where the dolls made itself under that hand piece of the main doll. All rituals materialize where each of the doll is formed, either be destructive or naturally made. The goblin hordechiefs are fighting to obtain those vessels. The first is formed, the doll looks like a mage with its glowing stick. Second is moving around and dancing all around surrounded by rituals that are ceremonial of its power. Third is another mage but the staff looks like a club, a terrifying presence as if it held horror by its venomous color. Then appear a simple board of wood, the doll picks it up that is five times bigger than itself.

    The dolls have finished setting up themselves as the same number as them where the other team is only four,

    "Are we going to handle them?"

    "Silfa, is there anyone who likes to join in?"

    "Doubted, the last match had made many adventurers afraid of the plague and the symptoms are mana related"

    The team watches the dolls all form in and ready to fight. The announcer begins the match

    "Ready? THEN FIGHT"

    The match has started and Thean hold them to stop as they about to prepare their magic.

    "Don''t use your mana yet. We fight when you know what happens next"

    Bass is already focus on the dolls, and the dolls is mimicking Thean with the same manner.

    "The doll is following your movement"

    "Because it tries to replicate our roles in a team"

    The team thinks the roles they have; A support, tank, bard, and a magic swordman. They look at the doll with the stats they given, it is almost identical except for the tank like Silfa. The doll''s defense relies mostly in skills and not a passive ability. The dolls had nothing as it just acting out like Thean''s, Silfa asks

    "What are we going to do?"

    "Try fighting them first with abilities that won¡¯t rely on mana. We don''t know why they want to copy ours"

    "Then one of them is a magic swordsman right?"

    "I can see that, and do you know a magic swordsman shaman can do?"

    Altair thought about the other team

    "A shaman team, I don''t know what am I going to respond to that"

    The dolls stood there as they wait for them to start the fight and one of them already preparing its magic. A stick is raised among the shaman team, where it starting to wave around the air. The sounds of the ground quakes where the other doll starts to dance. It plays a tribal drumming on its feet and heard it plays like a drum. The one carries a big board of wood as a shield and the so call magic swordsman started waving its staff of its unimaginable abilities. The team keeps their distance as one of the dolls who has a stick starts to glow on its tip and colorful winds fall between them. Altair notice the familiar light after that

    "It''s Alga''s light"

    Altair siphons the light with his ring while it being distributed, the staff doll attacks first as he steals the light. Thean blocks it where the staff doll releases a terrifying figure and passes through Thean. Silfa blocks the figure, but Altair blocks her way. She reluctantly stops and sees one of the dolls is in her reach. The shield doll put its shield down and look up at her, she should be fighting but the shield doll looks at her. She stops herself and wait for the doll to strike, but the doll stares at her and her team.

    "Oh no . . ."

    Her team already starts fighting, but the shield doll blocks her way

    ". . . Wha. . . No, I should test it out my skills on this doll"

    Meanwhile Thean defends Altair absorbing the light, where the terrifying figure have reach him. Then move pass through him like there is nothing. Altair kept focusing absorbing the light where Bass lost sight with the dancing doll by the distraction of the terrifying figure suddenly disappeared.

    "Hey how did you . . ."

    "Bass, keep an eye on the other doll. Thean is already handling it, somehow"

    Thean watches the staff doll for any suspicious encounter, it carries a staff but it treated it like a club. It puts itself in a rather unusual behavior, and Thean believes that this is the magic swordsman but uses a club.

    The staff doll uses its ritual dashing side to side away from Thean and Thean himself stomps on the ground and reconnecting where it goes. The dashing paths interlink where the doll is creating a ritual on the ground. Thean sense its magic within it and brush it off. The shield doll kept following Silfa where she dashes to help her team. Silfa uses her sword to attack the shield doll, but before it did. Suddenly, the shield doll quickly disarmed her attacks, the staff doll notices her exposed and charge at her. Thean counters by dashes and grabs it then throw it away. Silfa sees the reaction of the shield where a face appears, she uses her rewind magic to repeat the sequence of the shield doll that disarmed her. Silfa regained her sword and 2nd try to face the shield doll.

    Thean pulls the staff doll to where they left off. The staff doll quickly reaches out the dancing doll and thrown into Altair, with its ritual magic to entangled the dancing doll then sling it to them. Bass counters it with his song to form a barrier and the dancing doll got slam on it and continue to tap the barrier like some drum. Bass sees the dancing doll is causing the disturbance to his barrier where waves of vibration like water appearing where the dancing doll taps it. The dancing doll takes control of the barrier and started to squeeze the two inside. Bass uses his song break through his own barrier with his magic instrument. The loud sound turns into a beat as he prepares his magical tune in defense.

    The dancing doll is dancing backwards and slides its way back preparing to corrupt bass¡¯ magic again. Thean uses one of his swords to battle out the staff doll, maintaining to break down anything what is going to cast while they fight. Staff doll keeps on making rituals around it both attacking and defending, staying on the delay where the stick doll is creating a sphere which will contain the Alga¡¯s light. Altair gets his ring to siphon it to the greater amounts, the gem on the ring solidifies the light in to a special magic container to hold it. Giving himself a chance to gather how much what the stick doll can gather as well.

    Bass uses his slow rhythm of his instruments to test the dancing dolls skills. He is having trouble and the dancing doll didn''t hold back and tapping the magic tunes like drums while it is dancing to defend itself. All three taking the fight seriously and even one of them switches targets to land a hit. Thean switches from the staff to the dancing, the staff doll keeps focusing on Altair and sometimes redirecting the dancing doll to reinforce the disruption. Bass is helping to reposition the dancing doll to Thean''s range of attacks, and try to use minimal skills as he can to defend.

    Both Altair and the Stick doll are gathering the Alga''s light inside the match. Showing the warm up of their prowess like the other match from before. Then there are those two, where Silfa and the shield doll, she began to hesitate after the quick reaction it did protecting the staff doll. It just stares at her waiting to strike, then looks on the other way and looks back at her. She feels a little annoyed but cautious. The last few moments as they fought, the shield doll manages to suppress her in any way. She is also not allowed to use magic yet.

    "Why are you not fighting?"

    The shield doll moves its shoulder up and down as it don''t know either, it then speaks

    "Can a board of wood hurt you?"

    She looks at the its shield suspiciously, when it about to protect its team, the shield opens a face and began opening its mouth. Silfa starts to poke it and the shield doll let her do it

    and it said

    "Does it hurt?"

    She hears it as an insult and she stare at it angrily.

    "Yeah, I felt that board of wood too . . ."

    Silfa focuses something else as the crowd cheering her on and thinking about attacking the stick doll. Silfa is setting up her abilities to the other doll because the shield doll shows too many openings. Silfa reaches to the stick doll and with her attack lunges forward as she summoned her sword, the shield suddenly appears again and then the face appears feasting on her sword.

    The sword is a weak copy than her real one and just her substitute, thanks to Thean''s advice she wouldn''t lost her invaluable weapon during this fight. The sword is consumed by the board of wood as it gains strong fiber steel from it. The shield absorbs it and transfer it to the stick doll as it floats alongside with it. The shield doll continues its talk with her

    "Unless you have some power for me to use"

    Silfa hearing the shield doll to show its power, revealing its secret. Is she lucky to hear that or there is more to it? The shield doll adds another word for her as it asks

    "Do you have Puma?"

    Silfa was conflicted that this doll is not serious, but she kept firm with another low rank weapon in hand.

    She quickly rushes into battle against the shield doll, with her attacks both in weakest but the fastest skills she had. All of them being absorb and used it against her, the attacks were no effect tricking the shield doll as it relies on her strength for the fight. Its shield didn''t break and kept going as she can''t see any signs of being chipped off. Thean was right to stay low, but she needs to figure it out what weakness it has. Silfa shouts at Thean

    "SWITCH!"

    Thean gives a distance as the staff doll stubbornly creates rituals as they fight, he uses a thunderous magic to null the rituals. A small misalignment causes much damage on its rituals.

    Thean manages to switch where he is now in front of the shield dolls while she is now facing the staff doll. Silfa raised her powers against the staff doll where she can now attack, the staff doll keeps a good distance from her, and without any disruption it reveals its rituals popping up left and right towards her. Her forcefield appears and the rituals can''t reach her. It begins to deceivingly pierce through her shield and uses any curse to make her react. The forcefield has no effects where the rituals being force back away, the rituals change into a summoning and a creature drops down on top of her. Silfa forces it back up with forcefield and it disappears.

    The dancing doll is chasing at her to disrupt the shield. The taps of it as a drum letting her shield to waver. The creature returns as the staff doll resummoned it on top of her and the shield starting to fail and the staff doll waiting for her next move to unleash the rest of its rituals. Silfa forms a circle on her feet and sinks down. The force field is gone and the ritual beast land flat on the ground. The staff doll senses it on the ground as it dashes back where she strikes from below, when she breaks through from the ground, the staff doll dashes towards to her and slam the staff on the ground to bounce her up to the air. Silfa got surprised and hears the musical instruments of angels by Bass coming to her and brings her to the two of her team.

    Altair is still absorbing the light where the ring shines into a blinding state.

    "How''s fighting against a magic swordsman shaman? . . . That''s a mouthful"

    "Silfa, are you having trouble to the other doll"

    "That thing eats my sword, I''ll be useless without it, and with that staff doll . . . yes, it is so persistent of using its magic. Do you think your ring can take all that magic?"

    Altair is not sure as he figures out during siphoning the Alga''s light

    "I used a bit from the light, it possessed mana as well but it is weak on us except those dolls"

    Silfa reacts where the dancing doll is hopping to them and the staff doll is now chasing Thean.

    Thean stares at the shield doll as it looks at him back, the stick doll is fully infused the Alga''s light with Altair¡¯s interruption, and the staff doll is closing on Thean. Thean pointed at its shield while it stares. Staff doll is closing in and a trail of rituals follow it like a river. The shield doll gives its shield to him nodding the idea it expected and the stick doll nods at him from the distance. Thean knows a little bit of gobin''s personalities and with the shield on hand, he slams the shield on the staff doll and the doll is bitten into a hold by the shield''s face. The team sees the staff doll being eaten by the shield as it drains its power with the trails being consumed as well.

    They reacted so quickly thinking of their win, the staff doll being destroyed while Thean hold it to show his team. The dolls just let them be showing their comedic sides. The dancing doll is still commencing the attack on Bass while Altair and Silfa watch Thean holds down the staff doll. Altair slowly give a bad expression knowing too well, it is not going to be that easy and Silfa put in a frustrating look at Thean.

    "That doll just give Thean its shield"

    Thean returns the shield to the shield doll and the stick doll nods as an accomplishment. Thean moves back to the dancing doll as it too withdraw back to its team. Didn''t attack it while he returns to his team including the dancing doll. The audience saw something stupid by the dolls.

    Silfa murmured at him

    "Why didn''t you finished it? We can have the advantage"

    "Thean, we are here to win. You said we can win this match if we follow your plans"

    "You guys, I don''t know why would you join him in the first place"

    Thean listens to his team as he about to answer them

    "Would you believe that I can defeat a Kes''thar? Yes, but . . ."

    Thean reaches out to them where the team checks on the dolls. They didn''t react, but let them talk.

    "Kes''thar thinks nothing about me, but you guys are what they want"

    "Are you now?"

    Silfa don''t get it and Altair gives another look on the dolls, then he thought about it.

    "Are you saying the spirits won''t fight us?"

    A quiet laugh from Thean as they didn''t know why.

    "It''s because we didn''t use our overall power remember"

    Thean picks up the Alga''s light and enhances the stat board, he added a little special tint of color.

    "Look"

    Thean pointed out the dolls where the tint can be seen. Bass reads the stats of the users who read their stats that has a tinted color, they saw an added design to the stats board. A skill sets are shown to every known detail including Thean himself, but there is a slight difference. The skills they are using before during the match revealed and shows the rank of its power.

    "We all use D rank abilities and Thean uses B ranks . . . and the dolls, !!!"

    Silfa discovered their own secrets as well and the same time Altair has a familiar sight on this new tinted stats board.

    "Their abilities are matching ours"

    Bass is kept watching them

    "Are you sure?"

    "It''s the same, power levels, strength, and also mimicking us during this moment"

    Thean sees that they use weaker abilities, making understand why shield doll plays with Silfa by her side only.

    "They already know what we can do, they only mimicking because they have to wait just like the other matches before, they are waiting for your true powers"

    The stick doll hears them by the flow of the spirits and talk to themselves.

    "They know, I mean that humiski told them"

    Both sides didn''t move a bit after the realization. Silfa whispers to Thean

    "I can''t beat those two"

    "I know, and we are going face those plagues in this match as well"

    Silfa just nods accepting the inevitable.

    "Good, just stick with the doll with the shield. It seems to be wiser than the rest of the dolls, believe me on this Silfa"

    Thean turns to Altair

    "This is the time to use my tricks, Altairrisck. Prepare the magic as you can"

    Bass keeps focusing on the dolls where he stays cautious for his team.

    "Sir En, you will be one using the stronger magic. Remember to accept the consequences of what that dancing doll could do to you"

    Bass ignores the nickname and agrees as the team is planning a risky attempt.

 The Final Challenge - Chapter 028

    COI C28

    In the VIP city guild hotel, the employer and his companions are having a brunch while watching a match. Myrrkei and U''ecin are having the time talking about the previous match from Gordon. Myrrkei knows about the disease

    "It''s Mflaiesh and rarely been seen so. Alga''s light should have eradicated it, I don''t know if they still exist in other region"

    "How do you know it is the same disease?"

    "It is a rare phenomenon that harms neutral mana, recorded on the archives of Eldesune''s library"

    "Hmm Eldesune, which means the enders archives"

    "If you can read Eldesune writings then yes, it is in the archives"

    The employer''s friends heard the two talking about the disease

    "You mention something about a disease, can you explain?"

    Myrrkei is willing to explain, but he better off explaining on the Kes''thar first.

    "First, I should explain how did it get the disease within the ritual. May I answer that first"

    The employer''s friend gives a good impression by the rat''s intention, Myrrkei, and good manner as the employer let them do as they like.

    "Ok, tell me"

    "Rituals preserve curses, including the plagues, are dangerous for you people. Since you don''t have an immunity in this foreign world, but you can use magic to cleanse it away . . ."

    ". . . Unless it is a mana disease, then it''s better off be careful"

    "Is it lethal?"

    "Less lethal but annoying to the frequent magic users, it is like a wound that won''t heal because the mana is used, even a slight of it will never heal properly"

    "How about mages with a high mana capacity?"

    "That''s a good question that most goblins and dwarves always ignored it"

    The employer and the other viewers are busy watching the new challengers against a team of dolls. As for U''ecin and the employer''s friend are listening a new finding to a forgotten disease. Myrrkei recollects his thoughts of such a rare study.

    "That''s a great question, if my studies are correct, then the lethality will be proven but I remember it only gives dangerous effects"

    "Like what?"

    She stares at him some kind of a doctor as he thinks through it and thoroughly.

    "The disease can spread the entire body with the right mana fluids that can be contagious, causing a new form of host for other symptoms to grow. Then the rest talks about sprouting an unfamiliar decay on someone''s skin . . . oh my words, am I ruin your ethics?"

    She is intrigued instead of disgusted

    "No! but I''m more curious now. Then how about the cure?"

    "Medicinal or the natural one?"

    "Medicinal"

    The two are having a nice chat regarding about the diseases for some reason while U''ecin sees the other adventurers comes forth on screen. U''ecin watches it and sees the stick doll who uses a stick that glows by the end of its tip. U''ecin interrupts the two

    "Myrrkei look, it¡¯s the Edan''s stick"

    The employer''s friend asked

    "Stick? What is he talking about?"

    Myrrkei sees the stick doll for himself as it is collecting the Alga''s light, he answers her

    "Can you please let this chat end for a bit? My friend shows me something historic"

    "Really?"

    "Watch it for yourself, you might learn the absurdity of shamanism"

    She giggles then watches the match.

    "Do you have any idea how to fight them?"

    Thean asks them where they only stay cautious and keeps following his orders. Altair keeps absorbing the light slowly gaining knowledge to use it later, Silfa is experiencing a shield leeching doll where she senses it using her own mana against her and the staff doll has its own way to fight like a magic swordsman, and Bass has no possible way to handle something that disrupts his abilities. Bass explains Thean about the dancing doll

    "That doll keeps disrupting my abilities like it using it like a drum, do you know how to handle it?"

    Thean sees the dancing doll always performing around and acting up on the magic with its rituals.

    "Yes, it''s better to take a risk now, we have no other types of mana"

    Altair hears him and follows along the new abilities he learned from him during the day of the first match. The sole reason of why he is willing to join his team to beat Sork''s monsters, never would have thought he persuades the others by different conveniences after a few accidents in the hotel. Thean nods at him and giving the signal as Altair casts an unfamiliar spell. Thean turns around and face the dolls with Bass has kept an eye on them. Altair places his fingers on the side of his lips and wipe it and his mouth is gone then reappeared, he casts a switch between him and Thean¡¯s mouth. Silfa sees it then she asks.

    "What happen to your mouth? It disappears and reappears from all of a sudden"

    Altair didn''t reply and his mouth starts to bite his lips and moving it freely.

    "Altair?"

    She questions him again where he gives unnatural expression, a serious look to his mouth moving where he opens his jaw wide then suddenly close it. She starts creeping out by his bizarre expression, and Altair says to her with a different voice.

    "Ok Altairrisck, ready the spells"

    "Altair!? Why are you sounding like Thean?"

    Altair''s first time to switch mouths and he is trying to talk to her but his mouth is on Thean''s. Thean is already headed to the dolls alone as he already sends the signal to Bass to not interfere.

    "I ah? Thean! Silfa is asking me about the mouth switch, please tell her"

    Thean says it in front of the dolls like he is acting crazy. The dancing doll is confused but gives a chance to use his voice on its rituals. Thean is facing the four dolls alone where he stands, the battle starts again with only Thean upfront. The first attacks are coming from the dolls where the staff doll opens its already prepared rituals with dancing doll''s assistance. Thean pulled out his own fists infused with mana on his hands. He parries at the best he could without saying a word but his habit of breathing is coming from Altair.

    The dancing doll uses the same skill as Bass uses his barrier. It lunges up where the staff charges to his feet, where the two collide to hit him. The parries persist again, where the attacks push them away further with the skills they have. Thean only confront the two leaving the backlines to prepare on both sides. Thean and the dolls are battling it out as normal as neither of them opens up their actual powers. Leaving no weakness until the light is used. Thean keeps dodging and parrying where the two starting to stall until the stick doll bless them with the ritual from the careful attempts.

    Altair''s breathing is getting all weird where Silfa and Bass heard him breathe in a pattern. Bass could explain as he knows Altair''s spell but seeing Silfa confused like some innocent woman as he somehow adored her cute expression, but feeling mix when he sees Thean fights. Silfa breaks it off and focus on the enemies.

    "What are we doing? We should help Thean"

    Bass is giving the order from Thean is not to interfere and Altair is waiting for Thean to do with the switched mouths. Thean however, manages to block, dodge, and swiftly turns to counter the dancing doll''s initiation. The only dolls are not joining yet are stick and shield doll.

    The staff doll starts to get disrupted by Thean, the dancing doll is replicating Bass¡¯ magic as the soundwaves blocking the direction to the stick doll, the stick doll with the sphere finally unleashed its spell through its team, and the shield doll suddenly starts to ram to Thean as he reacted to the light.

    "Damn it Thean!"

    From Altair''s remarks as he is the only one will be idling for now, his words are used by the dancing doll''s rituals. The dolls didn''t recognize his voice and starts to fight without realizing their tricks. Thean holds up the shield attacks but that face is appearing and eating off his mana. He backs down a bit and barely hold on with the other two dolls.

    Altair''s mouth shouts from Thean''s voice

    "Tell her she has the puma!"

    Thean''s mouth reacted by Altair''s words

    "Puma!? she has what!?"

    The shield doll hears him about the puma, while it rams with its shield, it suddenly drops it. It leaps over Thean into his team and faces Silfa again. Bass and Silfa are surprised by the sudden jump into here. Thean is in trouble but the shield doll is here and talks to her.

    "You have Pu''Ma?"

    Thean is now fighting the two dolls with a relief on his mind, where they listen to him rambling on stuff and heard another bizarre thing

    "What the hell!?"

    Stick doll is confused but its rituals are already casts into them and misses the shield doll.

    Altair''s mouth moves again where Silfa and Bass heard him in such a confusing matter.

    "This is going to be good"

    Altair ignores the shield doll where his team is getting are confused by all this, sounding like Thean as his voice. The shield doll is with them asking for Pu''Ma as she is getting to lose her mind from what''s going on. Altair can''t waste time as he sees the fight between Thean and the dolls. The dancing doll keeps on to Thean where its dancing is now looking like a fighting stance. Thean blocks the kicks where it twirls around the air and the staff doll''s rituals are chanting on its body, forming tattoos. The dancing doll finally hits Thean and knocking him away.

    He sees the staff doll is imprinting rituals on its body. The stick doll is using the light to grow them in size in a unique way of carving the rituals. Silfa is setting in to help Thean but the shield doll is here, staring at her. She feels her magic is going to be consumed by it and, fear or caution in its wake, she can''t describe how eating her low graded sword and her magic being devoured that will strengthening the monster of its shield. Bass sees her in a stalemate, he uses his strong tunes of instruments to keep the doll away from her. The waves come to it then it raises it shield and blocks it. The shield''s face appears again as it deflects then counters it back to Bass along with the rituals.

    A horrific scream of sound wave comes to him and intentionally misses Silfa where it casts in between. Bass'' magic is being corrupted by the rituals without anyone to witness such a fast counter. Altair is in a safe distance idling due to the drawback of switching mouths and only watch them. The sound waves become the horrifying screams reach Bass and the fear clouded his mind as he begins to run.

    "Aaah!"

    The screams coming from him shows the curses of the doll''s power, she stares at it cautiously. A gang of hordechiefs with so many abilities in a form of a doll. She remains idle and figure things out to deal a shield doll who consumes mana and its durable piece of wooden shield.

    Thean takes a quick glimpse of Silfa having trouble against the shield doll. He hears of it talking about pumas, but he didn''t understand shamanism and keep guessing. Staff doll is pulling itself on to him where the dancing doll following up after the other swings around. The staff doll swings again as its rituals appear to be a scythe coming at him, his spells block it with force magic where the scythe is closing in to his head. The tip is so close to his head and the extending use of the force to block it makes the staff doll more eager to repeat. The dancing doll acrobatically moves around him and hitting him on the legs to lose balance.

    Thean uses the dancing doll attacks to maneuver it into the air where the scythe swings to his direction, he flew away and dodges it but gets caught where the heel of the scythe formed staff casts vines and entangles him. He quickly cuts it off but the vines are persistent to get a hold of him, he casts force blast knocking back the attacking dancing doll. The stick doll finishes enhancing the two and turns to the shield doll, where it casts a bind to pull it back to them. The shield doll is caught and pulled to the stick doll, and it''s Silfa''s opportunity and initiates. She looks back at Bass, the horror still in the effect on him and tells Altair what to do

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Cleanse that fear Altair, I''ll help Thean"

    Silfa is closing in to help Thean, the staff doll intervenes her pursuit to use her spell. Silfa casts down lightning bolts to pierce through the doll. The staff doll got caught by her in range. It breaks through her magic and bind it with its power and direct it to the dancing doll''s abilities, seeing its power through the Alga''s light in a flash. The alga''s light infused on them, where Silfa''s attacks are being nullified as each damage is being healed by the light. Thean is overwhelmed by getting caught by vines and attacked by the dancing doll with the chances of hits he must endure. The Alga''s light stops their chances to take them now.

    Altair is waiting for him to say something, but he quickly says to him while is being tangled up in the air.

    "Bass is in fear and Silfa is facing their Alga''s light rituals, cast the spell Thean!"

    He says it while Thean being stomp on by the dancing doll to use him as trampoline. Thean couldn''t help but to do it, in the middle of a beating, he is preparing a forbidden daemos magic. He steadily made a proper chant as Silfa held on with the staff doll as it heals and raging at her. Altair''s mouth begins to move and focus on Bass, he says his first spell in the voice of Thean''s, where Altair¡¯s mana is the main source to cast it. A special skill that most Agatheans thought by a specific daemos.

    "Hungr ygghas"

    A magic channeling is heard around them, where everyone is having difficulty understanding it and with their own devices can''t identify what is trying to say. Slow and loud, the magic is unleashed by Altair''s hand with Thean''s voice. Giving away to the dolls that a familiar magic from a daemos, they begin to get serious except for the shield doll. The spell casts on Bass where he is shrouded by the horror. A burst of fumes comes around him and starting to absorb the curse from him and pulled back to Altair. Altair feels his mana growing once the fumes goes to him while casting. Altair sees the three dolls charging at him in a threatening speed without the shield doll as their front.

    Isekais can see auras showing their intention, and Thean and the other Horsin people didn''t have any idea what they have except mana intended auras. Thean is still tangled by the vines where he can only sense the dolls movement. They are approaching to Altair, and Thean''s magic force only works around him. It is a bad time for Thean to cast a spell through Altair himself. Where the vines are covering his head, but letting one of his limbs free. Thean''s mouth is covered by the vines but Altair''s ability to silent chant while Thean feels a magic is casting through him, he redirects it through his swords. Quickly binds together, he throws at them by the senses of their presence.

    "Restraint! Disarm! Stop!"

    A multi casts are thrown in mid-air of Thean''s sword, where the dolls are not affected by it. Silfa is facing all three in a sudden attempt to protect her team but they changed to Altair where she faces again with the shield doll.

    "Thean! You should know that status effects won''t work on rituals"

    She burst out on him but was Altair the one who did it out of impulse, even Thean won''t let that spell setback on him, yet Altair casts more magic. The dolls see another sword and dodge it, they continue on to attack Altair. Thean resummons his weapons then he waits, where Altair closes to danger and it is time to use it before the dolls realized it.

    Silfa is about to make her move at the same time with the shield doll. She tries to use force field and the doll use its shield to consume it. Silfa''s struggling to help her team but this doll keeps her hesitating. The doll stares at her with great motivation with its shield shows an expression of don''t give up. Her mana is consumed by that same shield she casted and showing it to her the wooden shield of a face. They heard another loud slow spell from Altair again, she never knew this spell than the last time.

    "Mawlwin Egne"

    Altair chants those words where the dolls are rushing him. Bass recovers and quickly helps him as he casts another barrier.

    Altair heard Thean''s whispers before the spell.

    "Use the ring and see what you never use besides your own powers. Fused them well and remember not to fear, once you understand the reality of this world when your people soon realized. Then . . ."

    Altair''s mouth stops and is already preparing the incoming attacks. Silfa is stuck with the shield doll, Bass recovered with limited time to stop them, and Thean ended his chat with him as his body is covered with vines with no sight of breaking free. The audiences are watching, with Cecilla and the other announcers witnessed the dolls'' powers.

    The staff doll quickly breaks through with the Alga''s light. It transforms itself and change its aura to become an upright beast. its body is transparent and remained its ritual tattoos. Altair breaks out from his silence where his mouth is still on Thean''s.

    "That is one powerful monster I¡¯ve ever seen"

    Thean senses closely when the magic to activate. The staff doll is morph into a monster they can''t recognize, and Thean senses it as it has plague within its body. The Alga''s light is reversing the dead plagues back to its former glory and ironically the one it destroys. Thean hears the tunes of instrument from Bass.

    Bass plays the instrument in such a strong sound to force back the dolls. The bard is raising the volume in such a rhythm trying to confuse the dolls as they are getting close. Altair''s spell felt no magic being used, instead it restores his mana. Silfa watches the scene and prepares for the worst when they take out Altair and Bass. Bass'' magic was broken by the dancing doll and it is surfing the sound waves and manages to pushes his magic out of their way. Bass is adding more music to his instruments, more instruments are summoned as he keeps playing. The dancing doll starts having trouble where the instruments cause illusive debuffs on them. It didn''t weaken the dolls but Bass is distorting the frequency around them to hide what is coming.

    Altair watches Bass with all the skills he had with an expressive song he''s playing. Mostly heard in electronic music mixing up with pop and classical music, it is kind of surprising to fit so well as the staff and dancing doll tries to disrupt it but the other tunes keep them in multiple sync. The stick doll tries to redirect the sound waves like some conductor and counters the waves of music away. Stick doll is trying to use it as a weapon, but if those sound waves bounce one another of itself, it will cause an echo large enough to their surrounding as it endlessly creating a vibration of irritating sound.

    The stick doll redirects around its team where the two sticks together, the dancing doll stomping the ground like a drum and tapping away like a dancer with every steps. The staff doll in a monster form breathes in with anonymous power where the waves are collecting and distributing by the stick doll. Bass didn''t think it will do something like that, he has nothing to fight against with his abilities. Bass'' music still keeps going while they are absorbing it. The high volume keeps them away in a safe distance but it was gathered into the power of the dolls against them, it makes Altair ready to use it.

    Thean waited and sense the situation. Altair finished his chanting secretly part of the spell and says to Bass.

    "Sir En, keep it going to the last strength of your music"

    Bass keeps his music in sync as long as he could. He didn''t even question what he is thinking and hoping Altair would do anything in this situation, he knew from the beginning but what. The voice switch put him in mind as well of what magic they can do from the Horsin themselves, yet he couldn''t believe there are more than that. The dolls reach to its unbelievable range where their powers suddenly rose up as the staff doll attacks with its roar. The dancing doll corrupts the waves quickly guides it to the monster.

    Bass stops so suddenly and moves himself back with his instruments behind him vanish when his magic cursed. Altair and Silfa couldn''t believe the sudden blink of mana to disappear like that. The stick doll uses the sphere of Alga''s light to empower the staff doll''s monstrous attack where the waves around it turns into a deadly breath. Waves are turning into the air and the roar into a fiery light of a shout. The speed of the attack in a pace of sounds, they sense its tremendous destruction towards them. Altair stands still where the magic he possessed and the ring he has with the Alga''s light. Quickly reacted and cast as the Thean''s voice opens.

    Thean''s sense his reaction, and he shouldn''t give him the signal right away but his mouth moves before the roar even starts.

    "Thean, that thing is starting to attack. Cast the magic now!"

    "Damnit Thean, BASS IS . . . AAAAH!"

    Altair''s quick reaction causes the ring to be use and the magic to release. He never felt this kind of fear approaching him. Comparing to be prepared and the sudden terror made him realize his faults. Thean knew their weakness, without fear to the unknown, it could be difficult to real threats like that. Once Altair casts the ring magic, Thean finally speaks

    "Agruga Nazarah"

    The true weakness in daemos magic is fearing it as they use it.

    Mawlwin Egne . . . Agruga Nazarah, both spells together where Altair didn''t release the first spell. Not knowing the use of daemos magic made him instill with confusion. Thean knows as well that he will never use this kind of spell. The limits of his resolve won''t handle that mix with overconfidence, unless for an Isekai to use it. Altair would be able to use the most fictional magic he thought of or it will never appear out of doubt. The daemos who made this magic is gives a powerful wonder. Such moment like this, Thean will soon hear it with his co-workers especially Quail.

    Same as the last one, slow and loud, is in the middle of the ritualistic roar. Altair is distracted by the dolls instead of what he felt from the spell he casts. A sudden stop of motion where the roar closing in to their direction, where it is slowly starts to touch on their skin. A slight of pain but quickly dissipates when the word is chanted.

    "A . . . GRU . . . Ga"

    the rituals started to light up as it fused in instead of breaking it. None of the Isekais would ever witness a daemos magic as the Horsin saw it in a rare event. As the chant is complete, it fits the pace into reality and counters it back at the dolls.

    Altair was shock at the moment from the monster¡¯s roar. He casts the magic with the ring forming together, improving its potential. The magic he casts starts to burn the corrupted sound wave of Bass and the roaring sounds turns into a demonic laughter. Replicating the same attack what the monster did but in tremendous power. The mix and deluded sound are into one simple laughter. He can''t figure out who''s voice was that, and Bass is creeped out from what he sees.

    "Altair!? Are you using demonic magic?"

    Altair couldn''t respond where he asks the same thing to Thean.

    Thean says to him where Altair could answer Bass'' question

    "If the rituals reach you, it will be the same thing you saw or hear. But yeah, it''s demonic magic and it mimics any magic but the main element I use is fire"

    The rituals are in flames and burned with no hope to ignore the effects of the spell as it is overpowering. The Alga''s light is fused with the demonic magic and it becomes the eternal flames. The only way to break the eternal flames is by ending the Alga''s light embrace. The stick doll didn''t have the chance to withstand the fire and becomes useless where it is being eaten.

    The rest of the two burns more ferociously where the flames feast off the rituals put together. Sork smirks a bit and stares at his fellow gobins. A thump up is there and the chance for him to win big on the bets.

    "I still going to prison, but that trick by the Agathean gives them the confidence they need to survive this world. But they should know that it wasn''t pure power, it was the weakness on Alga''s light"

    The three dolls fell one after the other where the light infused within the rituals are dying out. One of the shaman''s source of rituals will never recover after this. Sork knows a way to fight this but it''s just a match anyway.

    Silfa is horrified of the magic was cast down on them. She looks at the shield doll and it just clapping besides her. It didn''t have to say anything but it looks in awe at the damage Altair casts. Silfa shouts at Altair

    "What in hell was that?"

    Altair pointed at Thean where he too got burn into the flames. Silfa turns to Thean and shock to see him in a blaze of fire. Thean breaks free from the vines and crashing down to the ground. He lands like a cat where he flexibly placed on his feet. He wipes off the flames like some kind of dirt on him. Thean sheathed his swords and walks to Altair.

    Silfa joins as well letting the shield doll continue to praise the flames. Altair removes the switch where Thean gives him the signal. The three fell down showing their defeat as it turning to ashes. Thean says to her in a most scum way possible.

    "Kes''thar''s weaknesses are easy to come by but . . ."

    The shield doll is still with them, ready to fight where it still stands and still staring at Silfa.

    ". . . but one of them survives which means"

    Silfa looks at the shield doll still applauding the destruction of its team. She has mix feeling, but never underestimate what a hordechief can do.

    The audience where horrified and surprised that it manages to destroy the three dolls. The stick doll didn''t show more what it can do but countered by demonic magic infused with Alga''s Light. Altair and Bass couldn''t believe of what they saw. There is still one left, and they stand there as Thean and Silfa are rallying together.

    "Thean, why are you pulling me all of sudden? I didn''t do anything on this match"

    "And you save a lot of trouble having a leech joining the fight, and that''s how I respect you more"

    Silfa pulls out her real weapon where they are facing the last opponent.

    "Seriously? I can''t even lift a finger when that doll can use my mana!"

    Thean nods at her and gives his final words to her.

    "Yes, and please be serious on this one. I managed to trick them by your cooperation but now . . ."

    The shield doll stops applauding the destruction where the remains of the dolls are there. Lifeless, by the sudden counter attack, it sees the other four with their powers in their full potential except for the Agathean. The team turns to it with the only one standing with a board of wood. The shield doll raises it shield like it prepares for the last stand, even still it acted rudely to its defeated team.

    The audience are cheering after a powerful attack in each team. The Horsin didn''t expect for a daemos magic, but never seen a fused magic with an Alga''s light. They never heard such combination existed because daemos magic are pure neutral mana and won''t combine other types of mana such as the Alga''s light . . . Except one, the forgotten mana of Archscience. The audience on the pedestrian overpass are in questioning among the other Horsin regarding of what Altair casts on the dolls. Believing it was his magic, but it was a replica of the shamanistic rituals.

    Silfa takes the first initiative while Thean follows up what she fears off, Bass buffs everyone with his songs and increasing their maneuverability, and Altair reviews for the next plan with his ring. The greatest opportunity they ever have with only one standing, and it pulls out again with its face shield. Silfa attacks to the other side where Thean is behind and charges in. Thean faces the shield as it started feasting on his mana. It starts absorbing, but he pulled his mana at will. Breaking away from its consumption. Thean manipulates his mana again, the same trick he did with the knives chains.

    The shield doll pushes to him where it is persistent to feast his mana. Silfa moves around it and strikes at the back. The shield doll turns around to block her, yet it got pulled by Thean''s mana. Although the face shield lets go but the mana it consumed are retract and pulled by him. Silfa finally hits it at the back with exerted force with her magic and buffs by Bass. Her first strike tripled in attempts by the buff and she is missing Altair''s buffs. She ignores what she really needed and continue the pressure. The doll endures everything with or without its shield.

    Thean holds tight with his mana where the shield persists to pull its shield back. He keeps his distance and holds on where Silfa has her chances to attack. The shield doll didn''t flinch and bears all the damage she could make. Thean is expecting this doll to be in a different role of a shaman, he thinks the other three dolls. One who uses ritual items like the the staff doll, one who summons things like the light within the match is the stick doll, which is kind of lucky that they never face its powerful summons, and that dancing doll is sure to be like the staff doll. He remembers that there is a special horde chief neither in those both roles and only opens when they become chiefs.

    Silfa stops and observes the damage she puts into that doll. Nothing had change like that the shield is healing it. Silfa uses her skills to see what goes through while Thean is holding it. She sees that Thean''s mana is still being consumed slowly and healing the doll

    "Thean, that thing is still holding up. Break off your magic and . . ."

    Silfa''s eyes are seeing some weird light, familiar light from the doll where Gordon is fighting the elemental. She knew as she watched the match earlier, never would have thought to return.

    "Wait, it''s starting to!"

    Thean talks to her in a loud tone

    "SILFA! Tell the others to go on, and tell Altair seriously"

    The shield doll opens up a familiar ritual where Thean mistakenly got caught by letting his mana connect to it for too long. Silfa didn''t feel the familiar ritual but she sees it before during Gordon''s images sucking into one place. Thean''s voice is weighing down as he said being quieter than he actually says to her.

    "Silfa! Run!"

    The loud voice of her name then a sudden soft tone to tell her made her realized something is strange. A powerful circle appeared, the same ritual that Gordon experienced. Thean unleash his mana to force out Silfa from the circle. She quickly dashes back and place a forcefield. She sees her shield consumed fast as useless than it appears. She run back where Altair finishes reviewing and casts

    "IDENTIFY!"

    It was too late, but Altair seems have done what he was ask from Thean''s plan. The magic extends the stat board about Thean and he sees the rest of his abilities, tricks, and especially the tactics he used. Silfa makes it to them where Bass opens his barriers again as the blast cause a commotion on the ring.

    "Silfa, what happened to Thean?"

    Thean is suck into the circle. The overwhelming ritual where it consumed Silfa''s mana, Thean never would have thought that a Horsin can use their powers equally. His time is up and pulled into the portal and loses consciousness. The supports tried to rescue him, all protective and rescues, but was pulled into the ritual portal.

    Altair opens up Thean''s stat and shows it to the others while surprised that a new stats appeared.

    "What the?"

    "Altair, is this Thean''s skills"

    "How did you get it?"

    The two only asks him of how he got it. The identify magic he used is an improvement, not only it shows the precise capabilities but also the techniques and mindset of the person. Thean taught him where he can master it for this special match, yet Altair thinks there''s more to it. He succeeded and sees Thean''s most of his battle habits. Then he says to them

    "I will tell you guys later. Silfa, what did Thean says to you?"

    Silfa repeated told them what he said to her.

    "He said: Tell the others to go on, and tell Altair seriously"

    Altair gets it and he opens up his inventory for the first time picks out an item. The ritual exploded where the barriers are enduring the corrupted mana of Thean. They take a look what happen after the ritual circle. The shield doll disappears and the other dolls are gone as well, but there''s no declaration yet. The stat shows that the doll is still alive, and Thean is standing as they see only his back. Aura of rituals and the air colored by smoke matching the same aura as the doll used before. Thean turns around to face his team with a mask covered his face as he is ready to fight . . . them.

 Summer Festival End - Chapter 029

    COI C29

    "That Kes''thar has is more acting like a Hordechief"

    U''ecin comments on the match where the others are in the thrill of their lives as the dolls lost three of them. The employer and the others cheered the impressive match so far. One of them mention something interesting

    "Did you see the backlog? One of the dolls keeps closer with Silfa while those three are fighting?"

    "Yeah, that doll keeps saying a Puma many times and even abandon its team. What an idiot"

    Myrrkei heard them mention about the puma and his new friend is laughing while at the time not sure to react after the Agathean being possessed.

    "Yeah, but it managed to take one of the challengers to its control. Myrrkei, do you know anything about it?"

    Myrrkei has some familiar name called puma, and he asks U''ecin about it. But first he tells her.

    "I have, but not clearly. U''ecin, I heard something that I''m not confident to sure why"

    "It is not like you Myrrkei. Maybe it is written in the legends"

    None of them are certain, yet they are bothered by it. Myrrkei turns to the employer himself.

    "Do you have anything to find what I need?"

    The employer keeps staring at the screen where the last face off with the mask Agathean and the team. He quickly responds as there is nothing happened yet.

    "Alright"

    He pulls out a device to search what he needs. Myrrkei and U''ecin didn''t know how to use it, but his new friend can.

    "Oh, let me do it, I''m getting curious of that doll too"

    Myrrkei instructs her to her best of her abilities, and they quickly managed to find it.

    "Hmm, seems like my guesses will be longer"

    "Yeah, you don¡¯t even read in our language"

    The search shows different texts that he never understands, in a mix of their own world terms, Myrrkei thought they are the same as he but don¡¯t have a proper item to read it except verbally. Meanwhile U''ecin tries to guess the proper Horsin tongue.

    U''ecin reads it with no effort but says a different pronunciation of the Kes''thar''s name.

    "Pu''ma"

    Using a different accent, Myrrkei finally understand who is that Hordechief. He says to her slowly

    "The name of that doll is Piu/Mah. Known to be in your terms as Monster Tamer . . . Are you sure about it, U''ecin?"

    "Would you let me talk about in such a tribal folklore?"

    "Guessing that would mean listen to its bizarre stories and actions"

    "No, it tells how sadistic nature that Hordechief is by letting animals to kill its enemies for him. By using their rituals in bloodlust"

    Myrrkei is confused that he said it¡¯s a legend but that is most goblins do. His friend murmur about it.

    "Monster Tamer? This doll is a monster tamer?"

    U''ecin is trying to compare that legendary tamer who is controlling the Agathean. Myrrkei answers her briefly and more direct. He picks a pen and paper somewhere in their table and drew as fast as he can. The shield is also can be a mask with wooden carvings.

    "This Horde chief who not only tame monsters but has vooddoo ma dreem''oo"

    She burst out laughing by his plays of words.

    "voodod ma dreemoo?"

    Later quickly returns to her posture knowing that this mostly those goblin''s name.

    "What am I saying is that it can control mind with no backgrounds to stop it, by the look of things we never know but some tales of it"

    Myrrkei and his new friend sees what he drew with the basic design of the mask which are not accurate, as they turn to watch the screen. He can only describe to be like what that Agathean is wearing. She was inspired by this and ask him

    "What powers it can do?"

    "We don''t know, this is mostly some goblin thing. Where they uniquely created new powers and never recreate it again because of the hordechief''s tradition"

    "Then we have to watch and see, oh yeah, I forgot about it. I¡¯m Emerald Diamond"

    "Myrrkei, just Myrrkei. Then what reasons for this?"

    "My other job is searching more Horsin¡¯s research and I like to invite you if you are interested"

    Now facing the last remaining doll, controlling Thean in front of their eyes. Bass reads what he understands the skill sets of Thean, Silfa on the other hand took at the front with the best gears she summons, and Altair silently buffing up Silfa according to her needs. Thean''s mask consists nothing but the wooden shield by the shield doll as the doll itself was not seen after the incident. His mana is unfamiliar where the rituals are merging his. Everyone in the audience will be witnessing a fight between a Horsin and their people, but the other Horsin in the pedestrian overpass think differently.

    "From what we heard from their adventurers, there are mostly about their guild being captured and not killed. Will they witness the true reality of it?"

    "I don''t know, it depends how they execute. Many people from Agatheus city have strict rules when it comes to this city. I have no rumors of them killing them by their volition"

    The Horsin talks in the side line where only Rusic and Ironno listen to their conversation.

    "Another tales to be fooled. I guess why that Rune Isles incident was their first death experience"

    "I have nothing to say here Ironno, I''m guessing the legend of the curse or rather they don''t know their weakness is yet"

    Thean begins to charge in where Silfa stands in front. Their blades clash as she already overpowering him and knock him back. After the first attempt, a glowing figure of Thean, like the image but more transparent than it seems, charges directly at Altair in quick succession and just push him. Altair moves back a little in confusion.

    "Silfa, what was that image?"

    Altair asks her then Bass answers it for her.

    "A manifestation, it is just an illusion fused with his other magics. The tactics he is using will be tricky. Silfa, just focus on him until he gives an opening for us to hit"

    Thean raises his two swords at her, she uses wind magic to blow him away combine with magic spears, same abilities like Gordon, to pressure him. Thean remain still as the light spears coming at him. More of his transparent images appear to form illusive techniques to deflect what were thrown at him. Silfa keeps it going as she made into a barrage of throwing spears at him nonstop, until Thean redirects her spears. Silfa stops and sees the manipulation of his magics. All of her spears lying on the ground that meant to disperse after being used. Thean let it lie there where the mask begins to consume it.

    The passive effects of the strong wind still at play here, where he still need to stay or being blown away. Altair''s buffs are ready to cast on her.

    "Silfa, your buffs!"

    Silfa sees her weapon shines brighter while she is empowering. She nods and charges in with her wind magic. Silfa was buffed with highspeed attributes as she suddenly already in front of Thean. The sudden attack somehow parried by Thean''s own strength where his one of his own weapon flies away through her brute force, and Silfa''s triple attack buffs by Bass gives her more than just parried on this moment. Thean''s lost sword where never seen after that disarm, where he should resummon it like most magic swordsman.

    Silfa swiftly hits him to the gut then to the mask. He can''t react too fast as she is faster by speed and dexterity, where he is pushed back including the winds blown him away. He smack hit by the magic wall within the match. He still held his other sword in a firm grip and managed to stand after all that. Silfa didn''t hesitate and continues the assault. Her experience during her adventures made her the fighter as she is now. With her force field in placed she will be suppressing him until that mask is taken care off. Thean being stunned, he chants a daemonic magic. Silfa reacts and uses her force field to cover his head and silences his chants.

    But his chants weren''t silenced, and much worse that is pierce through the force shield like no other. The chants disrupt all the effects that Silfa landed on him, and the two at the back only hears this loud chant again, but against them.

    "Is this what the dolls experiencing?"

    "I can''t move, and I can''t even search it on the stat board"

    Altair curiosity grew during this experience as for Bass hastily find the source of that magic as it is being disrupted by a single chant.

    "Mawlwin Dedathra"

    A slow chant in the middle of their attacks, Thean casts it down to them where the magic is identical to Silfa''s.

    Silfa and the others finally breakthrough the chant as is casts down on them. Silfa expected to be another fire magic while she raised her mirror shield, countering any magic attacks, as the spells replicated the same Silfa''s technique. The wind stops where both sides are using it, barrage of spears coming through her as it is being block by her mirror shield and counter it back at him. By this sudden realization, her buffs from Altair and Bass put on to the mask Thean as she raised her sword and summons her other shield to block his next moves. Thean already appeared only in front of her, her shield already prepared to block the back side of her, she never expects him in the front.

    Thean should be attacking at her weak points, or maybe because the mask puts him this kind of situation. He only has one sword where his the other one didn''t come back yet. It''s her time to end it before the aftermath of that magic kicking in their wake. With her force field blocking the barrage, she minimizes the space thinking that he will get hit by his own crossfires with her mirrored shield. Thean did got hit, Silfa''s buffs from Altair help her realize it wasn''t him but an image of himself and both of them has the same of sense of speed. She sees him using his images to redirect the barrage to her shield. Triple the effectiveness and the speed of light to reinforce it.

    Thean keeps it going where Silfa tries to hold on as she watches him carefully. The force field didn''t break but she can''t focus which is which after the triple buffs being replicated. She never thought this kind of reckless moves to put her in a deceptive confrontation. With her mirrored shield on one hand and her sword on the other including the summoning shield, she will be dueling or juggling with Thean for the first time with the same buffs. She expands the force field where the images no longer juggling with her mirror shield and him won¡¯t be continuing what he was about to do, then she tricks him where he tries to break it through her forcefield, where he got inside as she timed it. Sliding inside to her domain, Thean suddenly reappears his second sword.

    He bashes first with her shield. Silfa attacks as she sees it as an opportunity as she blocks it, both swords clings together and she uses her mirror shield to bash him back. Thean backs out with his footings, leaving her chance to free her weapon to continue the attack. He ripostes her to the side way to her right with his sword''s guard to block the stab as he is sliding her blade to his shoulder where his sword points away from her and using his handle along with his fist to hit her head. Once the impact to her face, the mask''s curse reinforced his attacks as she stunned back a bit. Thean then attacks further by bashing her with his shoulder.

    Enhance by the rituals, he continues the triple attacks to continue the stun with his sword''s hilt. A light comes inside the force field where tunes of music come by and bring her out the duel. Thean has another strike on her, as she flies away, and he throws his sword at her through her body. Leaving a connection between mana of the two of them, he begins to chase them as it to lose the effects of the daemonic magic and soon Silfa''s wind will come back. He moves slower where the wind returns, with Silfa''s mana bound to him and her, also the rituals will share their curses together.

    Silfa was caught by her team, where the wind is now backing up again. Altair talks to her

    "You were hit with some curses, my buffs are quickly being eaten out there"

    "I don''t know, Thean and with that mask shouldn''t be a problem until both of them uses their powers"

    Bass shows her the stat board about Thean''s skills.

    "Have you fight anyone in the duel? Look at these techniques"

    Bass improvises the stat board and show a simulation of those techniques. Silfa was amazed of there are many ways that Thean could do, even he used his own armor as a secondary protection while he ripostes like that. While Bass said to her

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "I''m glad our overpoweredness withstand the beating or you will be knocked out"

    The curse hitting on her head starts appearing, Altair needs to heal her or the curse will overturn the match. Beside using magic, he just wipes it off with his handkerchief and his mana potion.

    "If Thean was conscious, we finally found the cure for this curse"

    He wipes the curse with his mana potion while the curse feasting on the stronger source of mana and absorbed by the handkerchief. Then he throws it away.

    "How!?"

    Silfa and Bass were surprised, Altair didn''t bother and checks on Thean. He is now coming closer with only one sword

    "Bass, give me the stat board. Thean is only holding one sword"

    Bass gives him the stat board and Silfa stares at Altair of how did he know such things. Altair reads the stat board where he searched within Thean''s skill sets, then he searches the magic list. He found something rather particular in mind, and begins to understand how limited they know about their adventuring.

    "Silfa, did he attack you with his sword?"

    "Yes, he just throws at me and disappears without any trace"

    "I see, then you stop using your abilities and let me do this"

    The two of his team react what he just said they could think of. A support in a middle doing checked up while Thean is approaching.

    "Are you insane?"

    "Trust me"

    "No Altair, I am a tank I won''t be beaten that easily"

    "Neither would I too Silfa, I have face Sork''s monster in the first round . . ."

    They argued while as Thean coming closer to them with images appearing joining in the rumble. Bass takes the front while the two continue arguing.

    "What are you saying Altair? I have so much trust in you . . ."

    Altair is moving closer to her face to face in the middle of the fight where Thean is slowly closing in with a dash. Bass is using his barriers to either push him or block his way. With Silfa''s wind magic, it is sure for them to hold him off.

    "I''m not going to face him. I''m trying to move closer and check what he is up to"

    "Like what? My wind magic is pushing him away as he moves closer to us. Bass even tries to . . ."

    Silfa looks at Altair''s eyes when he just turns his head facing Thean, and she too looks at Thean and sees a much miraculous moves he did. Bass already sees what he did and prepares to push him back. Thean is doing parkour on Silfa''s magic, his corrupted sword starts swinging to their direction but blown back and leaving a corrupted debris appeared coming his way, the wind is being block, his chance took quick dashes into the corrupted debris by going what momentum left to go forward.

    Moving in, stops to hang on where he stands, swing his sword to corrupt the wind in midair, then parkour his way in repeat.

    "This is bad Silfa, he is coming a little faster. Altair, Can you really going to face him?"

    Altair casts another buff to them making their senses to see Thean is doing and this is not looking good for them. Thean is improvising the debris into his advantage to maneuver in different heights. He is now doing a pattern as he wishes to make him go anywhere where they can''t predict to attack. Bass begins to use his music to back Thean out. Thean stops where the barrier and him meet, he persists not to breakthrough it rather using it as a guideway to where he needs to evade.

    Bass turns his barriers into a movable object. Turning it into a more complex magic, and gives small traps if he escapes. Thean proceeds to sense any ways to escape those barriers, and with his parkour skills, he manages to escape. Bass activates his tricks to redirect the wind to Thean as he back to the barriers. Thean uses his sword, slashes again to corrupt the wind leaving a debris. He again escapes out from Bass¡¯ barrier. Bass changes it to an attack where the barrier contains his soundwaves. Another flurry of attacks, Thean with his mask opens up and consumed the waves. Then faces the barrier with a loud roar, disrupting Bass'' barriers.

    Altair and Silfa witness Thean breaking through Bass'' defenses leaving no choice for her to try his plan.

    "Altair!"

    Altair quickly rushes in to Thean where the mask is active, Thean with the mask opens with its rituals and starting to roar at them. Altair is running towards him, pulling out a hammer, Thean¡¯s elven hammer, and charges at him with such a reckless move. The roar reaches him, he uses his magic to endure the accursed rituals. Thean charges in to commit the assault and for Altair uses the hammer where the roar is breaking apart by the tip of the hammer''s head.

    Piercing in every force of the roar, Thean uses his sword to block the hammer''s direction. Altair switches his item from his right hand to his left hand. Altair using his special skill, equip item, where he automatically pulls out his items or return back to it from his inventory in quick succession. The same trick by Team Platinum where they change weapon on the fly. The hammer on his left hand is reaching to Thean''s mask, with the images keep appearing to block it. The hammer pierced through any magic is blocking its way. No time to push him back, the image pushes Altair out to lose balance. This isekai man has overwhelming stats to handle Thean''s but . . .

    Losing his balance turns into a powerful knockback. He flew away but manages to hit the lower part of the mask. The face disperses and loss, where Thean repeats again to get through Bass'' barriers. Silfa redirects the wind for Altair into her arms. Silfa is watching Thean moving closer, where there is a broken piece near to his lower jaw of the mask

    "That monster is using my mana"

    Mask Thean replicating Silfa¡¯s magic through the bound.

    "No, how could he manage to . . ."

    She sees him using the force field as she did. Her powers are now his, made her provoked and ready to fight. Silfa starts to weighing down where her mana felt is being consumed. She checks within herself and feel the sword is stuck into her, its Thean''s sword.

    Altair wounded and with the hammer in hand.

    "Silfa, let me take a look"

    He is lying on the ground, she felt a curse coursing into her. She quickly shows to him from what is becoming of her. Bass is in the fighting distance between Thean. The broken piece of the mask is closing in where the debris is at Bass'' back. Bass uses his surroundings to counter any flying debris coming his way. Thean continues to parkour with all the effort of Bass last defense. The barriers are in place but slowly corrupted in Thean''s presence. Thean waited to use this to surprise Bass and tries to wail him. Thean¡¯s image quickly rushes in front of him and cover Bass'' mouth.

    Bass''s mouth is cursed and his mouth starts to decay. Thean held his face and throws him at the other two with the rituals coursing in. Bass is being thrown and cursed leaving stunned a bit. Silfa blocks it with her force field. Bass flew pierced through her force field as the curse is feasting in. Altair''s wound is tainted with the curse, with Silfa holding him lying in her arms. His ring contains the Alga''s light, without any idea how much left in it. Thean is closing in where her force field is enduring the attacks and the corrupted debris. Altair places his hand on her as she holds him

    "Hold still"

    with his left hand holding the hammer, he hits her where she is.

    Silfa let him hit her with the hammer and the buffs are still in place, she slowly sees him hitting her but phasing through and to her realization when the hammer has a reaction of breaking something. A mana stream appears in her sight, ever so slowly, including the shrapnel of the sword bursting out from her. Then she witnesses even more, the alga''s light appeared at the same time he hits her. Burning through the wounds of Altair, letting her be in awe from what Altair has done. Thean loses the mana that bound with Silfa and loses his reinforced magic.

    The rituals began to waver where his attacks no longer took affects. The corrupted debris are gone, his sword no longer has any powerful magic. Thean quickly opens up the rituals what has left and begins to sharp shooting at Altair''s ring with his sword. Corrupting his sword binding together with his own power where he throws. The blade is stuck in Silfa''s force field and kept piercing in while it is corrupting. Altair quickly uses Alga''s light with all it has, quickly casting it to his team. Silfa helps him getting up where he needs to finish it. Altair begins to prepare a spell as it needed time. It glows but not yet to release.

    The sword quickly piercing in and stops in a brief moment like a limited frames showing distortedly. The corruption is breaking through. Altair finishes the spell and quickly casts on to them. The sword finally reaches them. Silfa tries to block with her mirror shield but it breaks by the corruption and the curses made it into a useless glass. It precisely hits Altair''s ring, then it disappears and reappears on Thean''s hand once its tip touches the ring. Altair quickly pulled it out and the rings starts to erode.

    "That doll is making him more dangerous"

    Altair felt the ring corrode to his finger in pain. He stares Silfa in disbelief where her powerful shield shatters like glass.

    Bass who has a decaying mouth screamed from afar. Altair is expecting that he recovered from the curse with Alga''s light. Altair and Silfa are facing in front of Thean where his body appeared to have rituals like tattoo. Markings of his mana like some kind of monstrosity of the rituals. Silfa whispers at Altair in rage

    "Like trash that he could do to my shield. Are all of my gears that fragile"

    "Then let me join you this time"

    Silfa holds his hand that holds the hammer. It''s her way to tell him, I trust you. While they encourage themselves, Altair quickly reacts Thean''s image, breaking away those images by just a single hit.

    Altair swings his hammer so freely like he knows he wasn''t hitting anything and the sight of Thean''s images disperse like a dream with no sense of contact or impact. Silfa recovers her mana and face the real Thean up front. She moves in to defend only where the presence of the curse made her cautious. Thean dashes in to her in full ritualistic power, freely giving himself the initiation. She dodges his attacks and see his every moves. The buff continues until the Thean''s magic eroded it by his aura. The ritual is closing in damaging what protects her. Her forcefield and her magic wind slowly decay to what her buff helps her sense it.

    Thean''s presence is putting her buffs to an end. Now gone, with Altair by her side and Bass recovering after the attack. Silfa raises her sword and the remaining buffs she had will be constantly refill by Altair''s reach. Thean took the first strike in his stance. Setting in to confront Silfa while Altair is behind her. The curses are surging in their way as the Alga''s light kept them immune and only to stop the plague. The other curses weakening them not to move into far distances, like they are here in a smaller ring to fight. Altair slams his hammer on the ground causing a shockwave dispersing what rituals on the ground.

    Thean initiates with Silfa were their swords clashes. Thean persists to use his techniques to disrupt the movements of her swordplay. She dodges it and watch his moves were his strikes were feint. The strokes of his sword switches fighting stance where she stays to the defenses. Silfa founds an opening and begin to strike low as he stabs. Silfa is faster and quickly counters and hit him in a lower side, he quickly grabs by his own armored leather cursed glove to the edges of her sword. The curse quickly sticks to her sword and her hand stuck to the handle as it corrupts. Thean use his sword''s hilt on her head with rituals began screaming of its overbearing power.

    Altair who is at her back uses the hammer to deflect his hilt attack. The hammer hits the sword while the wails shatter off in a burst, clouds of colorful smokes appearing out of nowhere, and Altair quickly hammered Thean''s grip to break free her sword''s corruption. Silfa''s sword was cleansed and he pulled her out as she continues the attack. Thean releases a number of his images to stall her to prepare another attack. She raises her sword but kept it down where the images keep smashing at them, impossible to break her sword, and just stall where Thean try to recuperate the rituals on his sword.

    The other images are now appearing on Altair, being deceitful on him as it is just weak version combines with only magic force, where he ganging up around by images. Altair is in a rumble of images with the hammer unconsciously striking them down so wildly like the hammer''s touch can utterly destroys it. Silfa manages to take down the images from their gang up. She is sure that they are no threat for her. The illusion no longer works where Thean''s image disrupt with a disfigured image of the sword caused by the hammer''s previous attempts no longer part of the illusion. However, he can still mug Altair where the hammer won''t hit him.

    Silfa pulls Altair to her, back to back, where they are going to face off Thean at the same time handling the images. Silfa and Altair begins to spin around, clockwise or counter clockwise, and move closer to Thean while they fight. The smokes of the shattered rituals block their view when they reach to Thean. Thean hastily charges in where Silfa blocks and riposte close to her neck. Altair heals her quickly and raises his hammer on him. The image grabs a hold of his arm where Silfa casts her magic in the middle of this chaotic smoke.

    Altair turns around and hits the image and use his own buffs in lightning speed along with her. His hammer misses and Thean moves back away in the middle of the smoke. Silfa moves in quickly and the tactics repeat. No time to talk and looking around in their view for another attack. Thean appears again and Altair quickly strikes him. Thean dodges, then Altair pursues with his lightning speed. Hitting Thean''s arm where he blocks Altair by hitting the mask. The ritual on his armor begins to faulter. He grabs him with his other free hand to fill it with rituals and throw him away. Altair is slowly pushing back as multiple images returned to separate the two.

    Silfa''s forcefield barely hold and kept Altair stop moving away from her. While Altair was pushed away, Silfa counteracts Thean and hit him on the back. She pierced through him with her strength, he fell down to his knees as she pulled it out. Thean recovers after she pulled it out where the rituals heal him like a totem. Silfa uses magic to impale him again out of its persistence. Thean turns around and parry it. Silfa lose her balance and move forward away from him giving her time to stay on her feet. He grabs her neck from behind with the curse coursing through her again. From a burst of speed, Altair comes in where the images no longer keeping him away.

    Altair appears from the air with the hammer in place. The images hold to him in midair with other more coming, from many swings of the hammer as they break apart. He forces himself to use his body to slam him. The image pushes Thean and Silfa to a safe distance, loosing Thean''s grip, where Altair faces slam on the ground. Silfa broke free from his grip and swings her sword at the mask, but the image followed from Altair¡¯s fall so shield Thean from her strikes. Silfa''s magic is weakening with the glimpse of her eyes start to weigh down, as she begins to faint. Now unconscious, Thean pushes her and she falls to the ground.

    Thean sees the three lying on the ground seeing to his victory. He summons his shattered sword with only the handle is left. The handle is in a form into part of a ritual item. With that he pointed at Silfa, the final attack, He slams his dagger through her heart. Bass shouts come to a surprise for chances to fight on. Thean held on as easily as before. Where the images appeared in a sudden attack. Altair forced himself up and land the hammer at Thean''s back head as its strength weakening by the hammer. The images disperse and the rituals are disrupted. Altair kept hammering him to all his might while he bears the punishment with so many curses.

    Thean slashes back, but Altair keeps it going like a mad man to swing anywhere that he could hit him. Thean didn''t even back out and persist on hitting him. The rituals are breaking apart where the hammer is invincible while it touches anything magic related. With only the ritual dagger and the mask are left with shamanistic powers. Thean uses his ritual dagger to slits up on his throat. Altair lies down heavily wounded, mouth spits out blood, he then shouts out a spell the Kes''thar have never heard before. A loud bloody cry

    "SANCTUARY!"

    A circle ring shines under them and clears out all the smokes of the rituals.

    The audience sees such an amazing feat. The announcers finally yell during this whole match.

    "Altair is using his ultimate"

    Altair sees the Silfa cleanses away all the curses and he himself is standing up after that slit on his throat. Thean feels the power it contains and puts Altair another chance to fight. With his ritual dagger, he can end it. He stabs him, this time with the ritual dagger. In all Altairs efforts of what he did. He never experienced this ritual can actually break his protection. The ritual dagger ignores magic like the hammer, Altair should have known that the hammer is not the only powerful item. Down again, and finally would be his end. The sanctuary persists as it is his ultimate.

    Bass notices that Altair fell and didn''t come back up again after his ultimate, believing he is out. He uses music again were the instruments returned. Thean had enough and throw the dagger, hitting him by the throat. Bass feels the rituals eroding his body and mind, in last effort of his abilities. He pulls out something from his inventory, a potion, and drinks it. Cruel to see his throat leaks from the potion by the dagger. He turns to stone with the dagger stuck on to him. Silfa lying down sees Altair down with the rituals put him such a dying state. Thean moves to Bass to claim back his dagger, while she rushes in to see Altair, the sanctuary circle remains as she checks on him.

    The same expression she had experienced during her adventure life. Her dying team who risk their life to save each other. Silfa''s memory puts her in rage, and more importantly recovered through the sanctuary ultimate. She turns to Thean in rage, the curse depleted her mana entirely with only her physical strength remained. Thean resummons his dagger from the petrified body of Bass. It didn''t recall for some reason, like someone is holding it for dear life. Bass is in stone form with only the music surrounding him to disrupt the magic item to return to Thean. Now Thean with only a broken ritual mask that controls him is facing Silfa without her mana.

    She can''t pick up her weapon as it requires what she bless it with. She has nothing left but her fist as she rushing in towards him. Thean tries to fight without all the powerful shamanism that curses on him. Silfa didn''t destroy the mask but beating him up to all over his head. Thean''s abilities and magics only gives a few displacements by her punches, but it won''t hurt her such as much as she has the better stats than him. The audience sees the aggressive nature of Silfa that mute her while she about to say.

    "This fight that should have been a normal match. Why is this like a battlefield than a normal game!"

    "WHY! . . . WHY! . . ."

    She keeps beating anywhere where his armor begins to tear off, his leather armor starting to shred by pure force. Silfa hits him and never cease to her aggression. The mask breaks and Thean is finally free. She cries where her tears reached on her face.

    "It is a normal game Silfa"

    She opens her eyes and sees him in all bloodied, even more degrade than what the mask Thean did to her team.

    "Once this match is over, we will all be recovered"

    The match have declared and the victory goes to the challengers'' team. Silfa stood silence after Thean says to her.

    The match is over and the 4 dolls return back to normal. Then the two, Bass and Altair are coming into their senses. Silfa stands up and Thean too, he turns to Altair with his hand open. Altair gives him back his hammer, and nod at him for this successful use.

    "Oh yeah, Altairrisck . . . Go help her. I have never been beaten emotionally"

    Altair rushes to her, trying to comfort her.

    "Silfa Ventus, are you ok?"

    She heard him and began running to his arms.

    "It''s ok, we are stronger now. We can handle this world"

    Thean moves passed by Bass where he too joins with Silfa and Altair. Thean walks out of the match with the joy experiencing this day.

    "Daemos . . . How did you managed to beat them from all those years?"

 Isekai Woman in Enders Bridge - Chapter 030

    COI C30

    Enders Bridge, somewhere in the public library where a lone citizen from Isekai City reads a pile of books which she never understands. Without her device to translate or any magic items she has except verbally with her rune stone, she has to wait for someone to help her. Other guildmembers from other guilds see her from time to time and noticing her progress after her week as a new member. One of the guildmembers mentions about her from afar.

    "She seems rather restless, are their devices really parts of their daily lives"

    "That''s deceitful if you really think like that. Many reports from the Unworthies talk about never seen them used it"

    More other guildmembers gathered from the interest of that girl, but even more so of their equipment.

    "Maybe it only works inside their city"

    "Doubted, they still using it outside. It is probably because of the domain they are in"

    "But the entire continent has mana, even where they can''t use it"

    "I can''t even understand those devices being useful on their travels, why not use it now?"

    "There is nothing to do better than assumptions, it is best to learn from the city itself"

    After the last one says it, the other guildmembers appeared who has illicit idea to respond on that topic.

    The other guildmembers stop there and try to change the subject.

    "So how about the details regarding resourcing for Isekai City?"

    That topic didn''t change but it did give a bad impression from the illicit. They decided to leave as more members gathered in between understanding the commotion or causing a future argument. The illicit guildmembers leave while they took a glimpse on the new guild member and one of them is actually knows about the isekai citizen.

    "Even our guild called Not Worthy, not unworthy, but they are sure are a lot of them in the east mountains"

    "Yes, the unnamed east mountain. The overgrown mountain".

    Tabitha sees the commotions. Another nuisance happening around her, without any device at her hand, she still waits. Her practices of reading books should have help her to achieve this by the day, but these books are eternal. Which means it requires to use mana to reawaken what it is written. According to what she learned on this bridge, it is a collection of different eras or preserved data that is badly replicated back to the ¡°prototype¡± era. It is like rediscovering a wheel with a pre-existing one in such an advanced design. She sighs and tries to figure it out or she would hear gossips from the other side.

    Someone she knows finally arrived as she prepares the books she brought. A man in a technical looking robe with only unique look is only his loosen hoody that actually hides his face with dark hidden magic. As he sits at the opposite side of her, he begins to speak with his hoody moves like a mouth. In her head he is more like a cartoon character but sometimes he is really scary when it moves in an irregular motion.

    "Tabitha, I have good news for you . . . I mean it depends . . ."

    The man quiets a bit as she turns and watch the passer expecting suspicious from what he meant. She worries a bit as she talks to him

    "Like what Archivist?"

    He pulls something out from his waist bag and a strange new look of a phone appears to her.

    The phone is more like a card than a phone itself, as Archivist places it on her hand, it reacted with some futuristic look on her eyes. He comments it as she stares

    "Somehow . . ."

    He pauses a bit knowing well to observe her curiosity.

    "Archivist? this has the city guild''s emblem on it"

    "Like I said"

    "Somehow!? and that''s it?"

    "I don''t know what are you thinking Tabitha, having this kind of thing, but Myrrkei''s gift questions my thoughts both reputation from either of the cities"

    Archivist explains a bit explicit, yet it is strange for an explorer giving some connection to the city guild after the incident, twice.

    She turns on the phone and automatically recovers her old data that was lost during her travels and more. Tabitha gets a feeling that how good to be true as she translates the texts, and she is right.

    "Dang it?"

    The translation should fully understand this world of language and guessing not all of them.

    "Did you forget that your device had limits?"

    Archivist understood a bit of their devices and that it can''t be all that perfect.

    "Remember what Juela said to you about the differences between facts and fictions"

    "I already know about it, but why are you saying fiction?"

    Where the books of the past should have been deciphered easily, yet this world had secrets that are well protected.

    Archivist knows these books and doubted, but he let her sway in her struggles such she must learn a new language.

    "Then how many languages do you want to know?"

    "Sarcastically Laugh* stop pushing it. I just want to know about the foundation"

    Archivist searches around the books and without a face to give an expression to her, he just pauses and see with every book she brought.

    "Uhm? Who recommends you these books exactly?"

    "Oh, I got it from the librarian . . . Hey, what did she gives me?"

    Archivist reads the titles of the books and it is stranger from what she is getting at. She starts suspecting something from him, and he does nothing but pauses for some time.

    The entire time, Tabitha annoyingly follows along as they both pause for a bit. The guildmembers pass by and treated it such forms of studying, yet she frowns and frustrates as she loses her patience. Then Archivist tells her. The librarian came to them without their notice, which she is the same one who recommends those books.

    "That''s her!"

    The librarian shushes her as she says it loudly. Archivist turns to her the moment she is right next to him. Tabitha hears them talking and use her new device, a new form translation coming from the two. For a week that she is having trouble to talk to people that who doesn''t have runes to communicate.

    Now with her device she can now only read what they are saying.

    "Book Keeper, you give her the book as such of wise intellect"

    "Why are you talking like that?"

    "You should know we have an isekai citizen here"

    "Yeah? She should''ve learned more ethics about this bridge. If she really wants to know more about this world then she should be better off understand first the language of this world"

    "Then how come these books are not related to the foundation. These books were made under the old worlders propaganda . . ."

    Tabitha stops there where she looks at the books that she didn''t understand. She directly focuses on her new advice for anything but got distracted by the updates.

    Meanwhile the two continue what they argue about, none of them are any wiser where everyone in the library sees them as quarreling bastards, and like most guilds to have these kinds of argument. Nonetheless, both of them seem not had made the noise for the readers to notice but the passer by who saw them. The people who are curious at Tabitha are seem to give sympathy seeing her embarrassed in the middle of a fight. She is not though, however, after having trouble to understand this world and their city. They couldn''t do anything about it but recommend her to learn from the start.

    "Like I said, I recommend her the most basic of learning"

    "Why would she . . ."

    "Lady Constantine takes her interest. Because of that, she interferes my work too. Don''t get me started with the Dexter Guild"

    Meanwhile Tabitha is busily founding out her new device as there are some news feeds regarding about her home city. There was a festival during the pandemic of the root bites as they need to relax inside their shield dome. Once more she read the most infamous goblin had declared to turn himself in after the amazing victory of the match. Tabitha misses her city and more so to her original world.

    Back to the two continue bickering.

    "Dexter? Librarian, did the two guilds think that woman is the chosen one?"

    "I don''t want to answer that, you already noticed their reactions within this library. Many have close eyes on her before you even notice it. Blank face . . ."

    Archivist has no image on his covered head with his hood. He is somehow flattered by it

    ". . . you should follow along the most indirect tricks as possible, like Raker Mawn, I can provide by our public services but not in private"

    Both of them stop as she returns to her work leaving no changes from the start of their complaint.

    The hints have played on him while Tabitha realized that the librarian didn''t even do anything but come here and argue with him. Archivist checks again with the books as he opens without realizing it. In his thoughts

    "Follow along the tricks of a Raker Mawn"

    and he uses unique form of magic. He places the name of his guild member who actually writes books during their guild work. Tabitha soon left while he tries to remember who writes this stuff; Guides to Mannerism, Runic Gardening, Clothery, and the most ridiculous one he found out about it are there but who.

    "Hey, Ms. Librarian, I''m sorry for my friend who . . ."

    "Sorry but he already understands our conversation and . . ."

    "Wait! I understand what you two said earlier"

    The Librarian is not keen for her to understand their tongues but Tabitha shows her device with the translation.

    "It is recorded, do you think I''m wrong?"

    "YES"

    Tabitha stops there and look confused and stares at the translation, but she forgets that she can''t understand their dialogue.

    "The conversation ends about your guild''s old members actually wrote it in decrypted writings, but I said it lightly like Raker Mawn since you might know their tricks, they give those books to the library 36 years ago"

    The librarian left without any added to detail. Tabitha is confused but realized it is more of a guild related situation. Nearly 40 years she thought, she heads back to Archivist where he managed to use other books beside the four ones recommended.

    "The Librarian gives you a much older books, I open up a few secrets from the other guilds but Raker Mawn sources are older than both of us could ever live"

    Tabitha heard him like what the librarian says, she still continues in a spiral again with no clue to understand about the foundation and its history.

    Archivist quickly turns his head as she spooks herself from his dark blank face.

    "Oh!? Archivist, did you find something?"

    "It would be my first time asking you, well, what are you trying to learn besides your research on the foundation?"

    Tabitha is still researching on it and it aged and preserved rather secretly in her observation.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "Still the same, why?"

    "I found out nothing but maybe our guild knows more . . . a much more veteran approach"

    Tabitha accepts anything she could find and follows along with him. She brings the recommended books, leaves what interest hers, and press on to their guild tower.

    They leave the library as the other guildmembers watch them, others are getting suspicious of her and less from a few responds to them.

    "Stops with the stalking or investigating. Like she could find my secret lab"

    One of the Dexter Guild members is there, and they already know about what they are going about.

    "I reassure you, there would be no trouble between guilds. Except for "them""

    The Librarian puts her hand to her face, expecting to happen like this. There is nothing she could do, and let this commotion going because of the interference due to past experiences.

    Tabitha and Archivist walk to their guild while she mentions about her situation.

    "Archivist, in the library, do you know why they kept watching me?"

    "A first member from Isekai City, a city of an advance civilization with technologies overpass this world''s apocalyptic industry. Still though, you know you''re not the only ones coming this world before"

    "Yeah, you''re right, I already know and I want to know the foundation. What''s more mysterious are the people who stay in this world didn''t make an impact while they are here"

    Archivist listens her closely and carefully, but there is a different view in things.

    Tabitha continues

    "It''s been a week or so staying in this bridge of a city. Even wasting my time learning about it made me feel like I''m living a safe zone in an apocalyptic world"

    Archivist shows no expression and stay in a pause then he reacts.

    "Hmm, I need to know more about your version of safe zone but I''m guessing that this city is more like a ruin squalor site instead fully made from the ground up"

    "I''m no architect, but having a city close to Rune Isles that is filled with dangerous biomes are pretty impressive"

    "I have no comment on that"

    "By the way Archivist, you know how Juela talked about me a few days ago"

    "Yes, that you need a body guard and remembering her warnings though. Only some people can tolerate you, and most of them now are tolerate because of business related"

    "Again, I know, that''s what I''m afraid of . . ."

    Passing through the bridge were many people acting normal but isekais felt the feeling of sensing intent coming from them. They don''t know, but for her, she felt them more of a hindrance instead of fear or hatred.

    ". . . Archivist, do you know why they are acted that way?"

    "It''s obvious, we can''t kill you"

    She quickly turns to him in disgusted face while he turns his with nothing to show to her. Archivist tells her what it is

    "Yet, there are few exceptions who can kill people like you. If knowledge kept it true, then it means others chose what level of powers they believe instead the reality of how it truly shows"

    Tabitha is never type of a person to use violence but their existences are already proven the part of the reality they are in right now. This conversation is slowly dwindled into something serious, and Archivist changes it

    "Then how about you? How do you feel about us in this city?"

    Remained in her hatred by his previous answer, Tabitha senses around the city with many lose ends. Where many people are more secretive than her previous travels.

    "I can''t say anything but, I''m more anxious here than I travelled to Agatheus City . . . yet, this place felt a bit more honest than them"

    Archivist shows his expression of surprised. Tabitha didn''t see him reacting, but the expression is there, covered in shades of the hood and his silence is included of his realization. He gives her an honest remark.

    "Your analysis is something to be careful about and your future to survive"

    "That''s the reason why I''m here Archivist, I have met one of your Enders in Agatheus City. They told me that this is the fair city, and I remember the quote before I lost my device.

    "The most dangerous area to ever live surrounded by the deadliest of men with different experiences are ruled peacefully under one goal . . ."

    Archivist responds as she is about to finish the quote.

    "Renaissance or Rebirth"

    "Wow, so you know someone who said that?"

    "No, but the entire city itself should''ve remember the one goal"

    "Really? I heard from Juela it is about recovering old modernization in Horsin"

    "That''s right, and the city stands prove it. Yet they remained still ever since"

    "I heard about it from the elder lady, they began to stop the expansion since Kinteinnou needed help to deal with the aftermath of the fall"

    "Then later the west invaded, leaving no chances to reach out but instead they help to defend the continent and used the western ships as their constructions of Enders Bridge after their defeat"

    Tabitha saw many strange structures, and after learning from him, it belongs from the west. Those iron clad of ships stays a float and become structures for Enders Bridge. She is still amazed of how they managed to build together as they look like it was rammed and destroyed by how they look.

    They reach their guild and open the door, no one is here as it is as silence it is abandoned.

    "I never thought going back here again after they took the quests"

    "It could''ve been easy if there are other veterans remain here, don''t worry Tabitha, there is still the archives to know about these books"

    "Are you sure? The archives are partially opened, it relies too much of being a maze instead an actual library"

    "It is only becoming a maze because of the magic doors"

    Somewhere in the distance, a shout coming echoing down the tower where they going up the stairs. Both of them were confused, but continue to head up.

    The elder lady sees the two

    "Are you the ones who causes the shout?"

    "yes"

    "Like I could believe that Archivist actually screams inside the guild"

    She turns to Tabitha and anyone with her hearings through the towering halls. Tabitha quickly explains

    "It''s coming from the higher level"

    "Hmm? I didn''t ask . . . but the shouts would probably from the archives"

    "How did you know?"

    Tabitha''s senses are strong, and the elder lady gives off reassurance aura. Archivist felt a warmth coming from her menacingly. Tabitha didn''t feel the danger. Different sensation, the elder lady sees him a bit more dramatic than he should be.

    From her room''s door opens where the children coming out from it. Where they feel the warmth of their great grandmother, the aura is soothing to them but oblivious what it can do. Archivist knows this sensation, and with the kids bursting out to her. He can''t believe this kind of powers she used as a sensor for the kids to find her. Tabitha in the other hand watch them with glee from the sudden confrontation of these well suit kids.

    "Oh my! Are those your kids?"

    "My little great grandchildren, they always a little chaotic when I use my magic"

    "magic?"

    Archivist look at her as Tabitha didn''t sense the warmth earlier.

    The elder lady picks up one of the kids, a girl in a dress, and carried her in her arms.

    "The noise might already give it away. Is it that right my little baby"

    The girl looks at her great grandma and stares at the two after, and she shyly hides her head on her great grandmother¡¯s shoulder. Tabitha sees the girl such adorable reaction, while Archivist stares at the other kids holding some strange relics. The elder lady noticed what the two are carrying

    "Are those books, the preserve ones?"

    Tabitha was distracted for a bit and give her a reply

    "Oh yeah these books are from the public library, Archivist thought that these books are written from this guild"

    The elder lady was busy carrying the girl as Tabitha explained the situation. The elder lady reads the title.

    "Clothery, I never thought that I could read those words in a long time"

    "Elder Lady, do you know who wrote it?"

    "Of course, but she passed on since. Archivist, since you didn''t have access the other parts of the secret library before. It would be best to help Tabitha"

    "You tell her my incompetence and believe I could find the sources, sounds hypocrisy to me"

    One of the kids pulls their great grandma''s cloak.

    "Grandma"

    The elder lady guides them back to her room continue to have their day with her.

    "No wait . . ."

    Tabitha wants to ask her, and Archivist stops her. The elder lady sees Archivist''s reaction and without giving Tabitha any notice. The little girl was carried by her great grandma looks at them and wave a goodbye, but looks like the hand gesture of come over here. The door close and vanished.

    "Archivist, why did you stop me?"

    "We have learned enough, and we should go to the archives"

    "Did you really know the secret library from what she said?"

    "You heard her hypocrisy, probably we could find more help if there are someone there"

    Archivist and Tabitha continue to go up to the mystery of the shout.

    Another walk to the empty halls, and echoes played by footsteps. They reached the archives that Tabitha had never found out there are more rooms hidden in the wall slabs. These very slabs are next to the guild master''s office, she did go into the archives herself but in the other room. Archivist rearranges the wall slabs to certain rune marks he knew. Arrange from the old to his own markings, the wall slabs shine into a bizarre aura. A felt of emptiness like void with harsh thoughts by her over exaggeration. He opens the door where there is no light, but the white light appears before them as they move freely from the bookshelves.

    "Archivist, are you sure it is safe? I have a bad feeling about this"

    "Bad feeling? Then it must be closer"

    "Closer? . . . Fright*"

    She tilted where the rays of white light move in different directions like some sort of a stage lights, but only bars of light moving in a curve where there is no light source from any direction and more like phasing through inside the room. Both of them walk in and witness the strange forms part of the archives. Once they are inside the light started to move slowly to any direction like a searchlight, made it even stranger than she would have thought of.

    Archivist was here before, and these lights are new to him. Probably there is someone here too. Archivist places the books on the table as he finds a reliable light source beside these movable white lights. Tabitha gives her the creeps to the lights as she pulls out her own magic light and brightens the room. The books are in place where Tabitha herself places the last one on the table. Archivist starts to notice where the lights didn''t touch on their way, it¡¯s like something alive should react out of caution on a strange phenomenon. Tabitha ignores the atmosphere and opens the books, this time, a fade of merging texts coming out from it once the white light touches it.

    "Hey Archivist, one of the books started to jumble some words around"

    Archivist listens but focus the dark sides around them. He responds

    "Can you read it Tabitha?"

    Tabitha pulls out her translator and sees a familiar writing upon the books.

    "Huh"

    mischievously but she understands what its writing. She only reads part of it

    "Bookmark no. 21, data stored 58 books. Please place names in the search catalogue"

    Tabitha sees the book starts to reform into like a fill up paper.

    "It''s like an I-phone, but looks more like a fantasy, hmm"

    The white light blinds her in her direction. Confusing her where the ray of lights go above or below.

    She changes seats as she is blinded, once she changes it. The book changes what it was

    "Cold War Propaganda? What the hell?"

    Tabitha''s mind in a daze from the lights, and she remembered what Archivist complained earlier. She shouts

    "Archivist, I think I found something"

    as she looks for him. The strange white lights give such a limited view to see him, and he didn''t respond. She uses her light to extend the reach of her surroundings. It shines brighter than the white lights but there is still no sign of Archivist. She starts to look around and then she looks up.

    Archivist is up in the air for some reason as he stands nothing like there floating into the air. Tabitha shouts at him

    "Hey! Over here!"

    No respond, she starts turning her head that there is some strange feeling around here. Tabitha felt a hand on her shoulder as she turns around. Nothing, but she still feels something on her shoulder. She starts to feel uneasy and reluctantly uses her magic. With a raise of her hand, another unknown grabbing her hand. The sudden terror of this strange archive puts her in a frightening state. A strange sensation around her as she losing her strength. Like it felt like in a nightmare.

    Tabitha starts to feel even more strange feeling with everything around her starts to go blank leaving the area into broken state like dream. She can''t stand it and started to use her magic with nothing she casts out of.

    "Archivist, there is something wrong in the archives. ARCHIVIST!"

    A feeling of paralysis but she still moves without to feel anything as she saw a strange figure coming at her. Going in a terrible fright, she prepares to fight what she saw. Her mind is in top condition, but her body felt nothing. Tabitha''s magic looks strange but the monster is coming and she needs to fight it or else.

    "Tabitha! Tabitha!"

    Archivist pushed back from Tabitha''s power. He felt to the first time to get hit by an Isekai and it was the pain he never thought existed. The archives itself began turning into a fighting room as it starts to react the sources of mana being used. The books are disappearing as the archives must protect and transform into an arena.

    "Kiege! I already get it. Take Tabitha out from the dream state"

    "What am I supposed to do? we never let an Isekai inside the hidden archives before"

    "Hahaha, oh just shut up. Once she gets inside the archives, you already here watching us with those weird lights"

    Tabitha is in the dream state and they don''t know what happened in her head. One thing they sure saw is the magic she is about to cast.

    "Archivist! hide within the white lights"

    Tabitha casts out her spells where a force of magic pushes them back. The white lights somehow absorb the force and directly forms into a wind blowing to them.

    "We need to hide for now and prepare a plan, Tabitha will overpower us without any idea what she can do"

    Both of them hid as Tabitha is in a dream state. Kiege and Archivist are hiding where the white lights shine the most there, either it be a shield or some exposure when Tabitha might attack.

    Tabitha is being stationed for a short time with no movement or reaction.

    "Alright Kiege, care to explain to me why are those bizarre white lights are here"

    "Yeah, those things. It had been appearing for a short time. I have no idea how it works and how it counters any light source. Believe me, that those lights won''t come near me for some reason, how about you? did it touch you?"

    Archivist never thought what powers it contains, like most secret libraries are usually using tricks for well-hidden and invaluable books.

    "Did you see me contacting it?"

    "That''s kind of stupid you ask here, but did you hear me when you enter the archives?"

    "No, except for that shout"

    Kiege knows but it is not important.

    Tabitha, who is an Isekai who possessed powerful abilities that she can withstand any punishment and destructive skills as they can''t even define as.

    "Then the only way to do is to get out of here"

    Kiege hears his plan being too obvious and dangerous at the same time as she looks at the stasis woman in front of her.

    "Yeah sure, I want to be as sarcastic I could get. But THIS . . . IS . . . SOME . . . EASY . . . PLAN . . . WE . . . CAN . . . GET lines from you, right?"

    Archivist looks around the new transformation of the archives into an arena.

    "Well, "this is some easy plan I can get" but it is an I not WE, Kiege"

    Kiege expected what he said as she is ready with her equipment. Archivist with a hidden face with his hood. He grabs the light and force into his control by hand, and he starts to make use of it to his own abilities.

    "Kiege, once the stalling starts. Make sure to hit her when you are on your way or closer to her while you made it out"

    "You''re mad"

    "Ok, that''s plan B if you fail to escape"

    Kiege takes a deep breath with the nonsense he comes up with.

    "Say, are you like that to her too?"

    "Never, I like to remain as an assistant for her instead. Or you want me to have a duo"

    "Sarcastically* Is she really?"

    Archivist changes the topic and about regarding to their guild.

    "Will our guildmembers be coming home today? Oh yeah, I saw the elder lady with her kids too"

    "You mean her great grandchildren, it seems the Enders know their quests would be long. But the problem is there anyone could reach this floor for any reasons?"

    "That won''t be possible, this part of the hidden library"

    "Then we really need an Archivist by title and not by name or nickname"

    "Noted, our Archivists will notice once they step inside the guild. Where are they anyway?"

    "Archivist . . . you already know"

    Quietly remembering, he ignores what she said before as the plan still continues. He still complains about it

    "Damn those ores"

    Both of them ended there where they reach within her range. The stasis of Tabitha broke and began to attack without any notice and directly with strong magics. The burst of magic comes closer where the white lights managed to block it again, but in the certain close range. The white lights were destroyed in front of the two as Tabitha sleeps in a terrifying power. Archivist reacted to her power.

    "Should have place it in plan A instead of B"

    "Ok!"

    Kiege agreed his insane plans, and picks him up and throws at Tabitha.

    "This is not my part of the plan!"

    Kiege begins to rush to the door.

 Her Beginnings - Chapter 031

    COI C31

    "Why am I getting in these mess?"

    Kiege, complaining inside the hidden library as she manages to pass through the parts of the archives. Damp and dark shrouded her surroundings with her light equipment. Her special burning scroll lamp, Ocesl, where an octagonal cylinder attached with 8 magic scrolls in each side. She uses one of the 8 to use light scroll, with only one of the frames casting and it is enough for her. Kiege is talking to herself from her pass misfortunes.

    "Since the ores quest from Isekai City, the inflation of ores grew higher as gald payments coming from them, while other city states usually paid sylvs"

    A strong thud of frustration coming out from her, causing the room echoes the noise. The archives reacted from itself with a loud shout, telling her to be quiet. The shout was not recognizable and the language she heard from as it is not familiar to her. Still in the bad mood, she continues to look around the archives for any hidden secrets that would help her to improve her sets of skills and equipment. Having her new item, Ocesl, after coming back from Isekai City. The blueprint was found in this place after, now pursuing even more secrets doors. Kiege finished searching the other parts of the room for weeks and continue on to the next one in slow pace.

    Her lamp starting to fade out where she checks on it and saw only a piece of it being burnt, not fully used up and it shouldn''t stop from working. She uses her mask to blow the smokes off where the mana should be. The breath she parted starts to quickly pulled in from the distant where she notices from one of the bookshelves, then there is a glimpse of light.

    "Another secret passage? Is there someone there?"

    She opens the secret passage as she saw strange rays of white lights with no sunlight coming into the archives. However, this is also the one that consumes her lamp''s light.

    In a short time wandering inside the secret parts of the archive, she starts noticing that the light didn''t even touch her.

    "Is something new here!? Huh!"

    After a few short calls, and there was no one to respond to her. Then she hears a door opens, and she tries again

    "Hey!"

    Nothing, but then she hears a woman''s voice.

    "Archivist, are you sure it is safe? I have a bad feeling about this"

    "Closer? . . . Fright*"

    "Hey Archivist, one of the books started to jumble some words around"

    "It''s like an I-phone . . ."

    Kiege hears only the woman''s voice calling out Archivist, then she saw her by the white light. Then it happened.

    The white lights directly going after at Tabitha as Kiege''s lamp recovers and Archivist can see Kiege.

    "Kiege!? What are you doing here and what about these strange lights?"

    "Archivist!? You should''ve been with the girl"

    "I ask first"

    "Then you should check on her"

    Archivist turns around and sees Tabitha fell asleep for some reason where the white light touches her. Then the white light touches him too. The light exposed him but has nothing changed and Kiege remained untouched. He turns to Tabitha where her powers are block and hidden by herself leaving him to sense of her well-being. Tabitha begins to wake up with no responds at all.

    Archivist comes closer to her while Kiege is touching the light. No responds from Tabitha, and Kiege starts to feel the light. A sudden occurrence flows into the archives where she sees Archivist in the middle of a hassle. Kiege sees Archivist is now holding Tabitha''s hand where she is about to cast a spell. A burst of magic coming out from her while Archivist tries to get hold of her.

    "Tabitha! Tabitha!"

    Archivist pushed back from Tabitha''s magic. He felt to the first time to get hit by an Isekai and it was pain he never thought existed. Then the story continues.

    Archivist flew or thrown to the dream state Tabitha with no obligation to where to land but her as his cushion. Tabitha casts a spell with nothing but destructive spells. A stream of ice coming his way where he grabs it and part of his body begins to froze. Archivist lands on the ground by the new added weight of the ice. He slides towards her. Tabitha made an ice ramp for him to roll over where she hid something within. Archivist was not fooled by her spells and with the white light phasing it through the clear thickness of it. A glance inside of it are spikes.

    Clever trick, yet Archivist uses his free hand to break the ice that frozen his body. Sliding into the ice, it breaks and opens up the spikes. Archivist sweeps his legs to the spikes to the other direction and slams one of them at the side. Tabtiha erupts on the ground and continue her attacks. Archivist keeps sweeping himself up to stand, his landing on the ground dispels her spell with just a stomp of his feet. Archivist grabs any wondering white light closes to him and bend it into his control. Tabitha converts the dispelled magic into a negative buff on him, where he suddenly stops. Archivist is paralyzed and with his magic items are not strong enough to block the paralysis.

    Tabitha opens up of many magic circles around her, all in different drawings in common ring designs. Archivist is in the midst of countless spells in front, without any preparation to fight an Isekai. Tabitha is about to unleash what she is capable off, then she fell down on the ground where something hits her. One or two people appear in the dark where the white lights continue to stray away. Kiege and with some help, the same person who joins Daygen into Isekai City.

    "Her head is being indulge into a dream, and it''s not about women this time"

    Kiege almost hits him, as she also joined him from that day. Reluctantly stop, it is more important for Tabitha''s well-being.

    Kiege hits his head anyway of how she still hated it. Archivist recovers after that negative buff, where the guildmember just read their minds as they must not show any distraction for him to find. The man with a hat, who uses telepathy.

    "I see, the white lights phasing through. Never once it absorbing to its full power"

    The two stood silence and they know what he can do.

    "You people should learn more about telepathy, you''re blocking the right thoughts in my short time reading yours"

    This guildmember is one of the rare few Raker Mawn with exceptional skill. His telepathy rarely been use unless he was called for.

    The guildmember reads their mind for all the questions in their head including the unconscious Tabitha. His murmurs are the least of their worries as he is one of the veterans of a free agent working in Raker Mawn.

    "No, I won''t tell you all the complete detail of the foundation. Learn it by your own since the consequences must be seen, I only give a few"

    "Perhaps, like you could be listening to me in your sleeping state"

    The two bluntly figure it out it was Tabitha he was reading.

    "More like both of you didn''t know that white lights are appeared mostly to spell casters, high mana value"

    "No Archivist, your powers are different, the existence of mana is not a spell or a good amount of magic for it to appear"

    "Come to think of it, there should be another one of our members is entering the archive in different means. Don''t forget the archives are wide and materializing. For a few more hundred years, it would be enough to recover some lost artifacts over the years. Especially those called data"

    "Oh, I got someone who is on the other room of the archives . . . so she is the one in there for sometimes now"

    "No, I won''t tell you who she is. But I will tell what she is doing. She is preparing for the new quests in the south Kinteinou forest"

    "Did you already forget that there is also a mission with Myrrkei and U''ecin? Hmm"

    "Ok you''re right Kiege, the strange possession of Tabitha and . . . wait the archives is becoming an arena"

    "It''s too dark for me to see, it only happens where the magic user can damage the room where the archives is protected or not"

    "Yet the white light manages to suppress her, and she has some unique abilities to fight while sleeping. Interesting"

    "Tabtiha, we never knew you could do that. She seems to learn a few tricks in Agatheus City"

    "You two, she learns a handful of special skills. I can''t describe it because how poorly it said in her thoughts, even she describing it to me in her dreams, it is still a dream"

    "Ok let''s end in a complete summary. First Kiege enters the archive to unlock all the hidden rooms for research purposes along the way, the quest giver enters, uses magic and the surroundings open up the white light closely to her area, another one appeared where Tabitha enters the archives while Kiege found another passage to where they are, Tabitha fell into a sleep where the white light ceased her, put her into a sleep, and raised her personal defense. The only way to put her to sleep where she held a protective book like it has preserve/seal/ethereal or more that won''t let you read it . . ."

    ". . . Now I''m getting lost in my phrases after the last one. Archivist, give me the book I mention"

    The last phrase is out of context, but Archivist brings it anyway.

    "Clothery, modern name for world travelers. Don''t judge me on this, those other worlders have strange terms like calling the gobins as goblins. Runic Gardening, secretly code for the structures of the foundation, Guide of Mannerism is a secret research data if it is stable enough to return to their world. Cold War Propaganda is the last author of the other worlder had come to this world. It is easy to say it was the time where they fight over it, because of different people and their different worlds"

    "How am I already know about it? It is simple, I already know someone who actually knows about this book in the first place. Now first take your research Archivist and wake up Tabitha. Kiege, continue your adventure to unlock the rest of the passages. Non-magic user like you should be able to access all of its secrets"

    "Helping you? The archives are complex, and lucky for you to found out the secret passages that there is some magic user nearby to show it . . ."

    The guild member leaves, continue his squabbling words in a soft far distance, yet they pestering him in his mind but never know that he stops his telepathy in some point.

    Kiege is confused but understand a small amount.

    "Only him talking made everything too confusing"

    "This telepathy thing made rather amusing where we can''t read his thoughts"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be heading back to find new passage way in this grim light of an archive"

    The white lights always move around while the archives return back into a library again. Archivist sees Tabitha is waking up, he plays along to her what he knows from the guild member''s mind readings. She is quickly sitting up being all surprised where Archivist begins to ask her.

    Tabitha says first

    "Wait! I need to relax first"

    "But I have a clue regarding about the foundation"

    She stays quiet and look somewhere around the archives, transforming and returning back to normal.

    "I want to apologized what happen"

    "I am about to mention the Foundation, and you want to apologized now?"

    "Stop playing around. Someone had entered my head, and he gives me the description about it. We should take a break and thoroughly understand these books later"

    "How!? . . . No matter, I believed you have telepathy too"

    Tabitha collects all the borrowed books by hand instead of her magic. Remembering in the dream made her guilty what she did to him.

    "I don''t know Archivist, but he explains to me that these are just experiments from other worlds. It is proven to be functional but the requirements didn''t meet"

    Archivist is looking up her books as they are now in original name.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "You know these are research books according to him when he was here"

    "I thought about it too, but its origin he gives me is a bit different point of view. More realistically, those technology before are outdated"

    "Outdated must be, but it can be useful in this world"

    "Do you think so?"

    "I don''t think, I just read how did they succeeded then hope to master it"

    Archivist is holding the Cold War Propaganda, holding secrets that might falsely written or better known for recycling according to history. Tabitha sits down on her chair and begins collecting her thoughts after the incident. Her mind is in mix memory between reality and dreams, she is glad the accident is not severe yet she is still guilty during her sleep.

    "Hey, what did I do when I was asleep?"

    "Using destructive magic in multiple sequence. I was surrounded by many magic circles after that paralysis magic"

    "Paralyze? multiple magic cast? Did I do that? I never use that kind of large amount of magic before"

    Tabitha stares at the white light and its mysteries. Her telepathy with the man only mentioned about the foundation but not this archive, she starts to wonder while Archivist explained more in detail.

    "Heh, so you didn''t use that kind of power while sleeping. Disappointing but lucky for me to live another day"

    "Hey, I said I was sorry"

    "Yet with all that power around you, one of my guildmembers managed to hit you on the head and back down where you''re unconscious"

    Archivist sees it too well where that man hits her so normal, probably he knows more about them.

    "It was just a short moment, and that''s not enough time to get someone to get here"

    The two take a break after what is happening, while the other one continues on in her research. Like the incident was quickly forgotten, there is nothing for them to waste their grief or confusion. The woman who is in the archives remained in the mystery for now or be forgotten, as she is still there filing up some paper works with the private information had handed down to her. Expecting for her to finish it for the next upcoming quests, and with her relief it¡¯s the old missions that were postpone a long time ago. From her past predecessors, she is glad to fill up to date papers.

    Kiege continues to wonders off through the archives, she founds another door. After what happens to her before but never believe it could be worse in a single day. She opens the door and looks like an office as she steps in. She enters cautiously, and she could not recognize the room from its dark view. Once she gets in as her vision can see a little bit, it''s look like the entrance and the office looks like the entrance desk. She turns back to the door and opens where she enters. She opens it and only see the towering hallways outside.

    "No! I forgot about the loop traps"

    Meanwhile,

    "Look all of my little children sleeping so forcefully"

    "Bringing an entire clan of your family, are they really going to get the big pay?"

    "Even my own daughters in their sixties or less are joining too"

    "How about your sons?"

    "Oh, my dear husband blessed them without any worries except to these children"

    The elder lady puts her children sleeping on the one of the open rooms in the towering halls. She is with the guildmember who helps her great grandchildren sleep.

    "I heard the packages are here from Isekai City"

    "It did finally reach here through the foundation, someone from Enders managed to use it"

    Elder lady sees one of the packages already open. She reads the letter with multiple senders this time.

    "From our guild, Haw Edan & Myrrkei but there''s no Ironno . . . strange, given a late report and added a personal note . . . Hmm, Edan doesn''t have one"

    She reads only the personal note and let the other reports to be taken any available Raker Mawn like last time.

    "The delay on the survey in the new called "dungeon" in the forest, even more if we continue to search in the surrounding area. I have never seen these types of citizens since my first visit with their existing civilization, they fear these insects like a plague or maybe too lazy to clean after its mass migrations"

    "There are also added more letters from the city guild including one Agathean into the package. I have no obligation to read their letters, and it has no special concealment when they give it to us. Respect their oaths and give it to Daygen. While I read the letter of the Agathean, which he is not one of them from my obligation, he needs a book before the fall era. As of I, Myrrkei, will bind my request letter in Haw''s reports, it is attached and not opened. I continue to separate a few more pieces of requests as an individual papers for preparing what will soon to come. Tell the new recruit that so called "I foans (I-phone)" is the new latest product combine both magic and their technology"

    Elder Lady checks more of the letters, where she places it there on top of the packages while the guild member already read her mind knowing what Myrrkei''s personal note was. Only to himself he reads anyone through telepathy, and this called ¡®I foans¡¯ were not given to description by Tabitha. He ends there and have to bring the entire package outside of guild master''s office. A ray of white light appeared and phasing through the packages, and it began to float up to the highest floor. This same light that most young members never recognize to exist inside the tower. The elder lady sees it to her nostalgia.

    "The marks of shinning lights, oh how it¡¯s gone but the legacy remains"

    The white light floats up the package where no one is there, only remains the people who knew its existence. They no longer explained where its origin is, it is like myth to them now. The years gone by from its founders of Enders Bridge. 80 years more or less, but the powers of their capabilities turn to an end because of the years of mysteries and events reaching to Rune Isles from upcoming rebellion. The white lights are still here though, with its scarcity to see the youthful own eyes. The elder lady and the guild member might forget when and where those lights appeared, but the archives are one of them that opens up these lights.

    The lights disappeared where Archivist and Tabitha leaves the archives, a strange timing and the two people below treated that it was finished. Archivist and Tabitha see a package in front of them and look around for anyone that was here. None, yet across the distance below saw the elder lady and guild member passed by. Tabitha stares back to the package and her curiosity pulled her to the package where a familiar cover place on it. It is in the same literature in Isekai City, she hesitates but Archivist tempt her

    "It''s alright to read it, in this guild, we actually read someone''s report out of curiosity . . . Only in Isekai City of course"

    "WHAT!? This is for the guild and . . ."

    "And what? The guildmaster always letting them read it instead using their free time to venture off to the city. Because of that incident, many more really question of their staying"

    "Then why would they not say that to me"

    "You alone is the same as one of our own describing the experience. You are an ordinary citizen, not a person with an ambition of staying here. Even you try to explain it to us by your view, views alone won''t match the impact to . . ."

    "Then how about I explain a few"

    Archivist sees her a bit annoyed without her expression showing it. She remained calm that she knows it should be useful for them, but.

    "Alright, let''s pick out from the letters after you explain it"

    "Hey!"

    "I already check the package earlier, and respecting the letters from your city will tell you the difference of expectation"

    Archivist pulls out the letters and one of the packages from the city guild itself. Tabitha let him be and was given a letter from Myrrkei himself, one of the separate requests from him, and she almost forgot about him.

    "A request letter?"

    She opens it and sees only a scroll. Archivist helps her by tapping the scroll as it starts to burn as it is revealed to her.

    The scroll opens and the writings translated match to her language. Tabitha already prepares her device and glad that the one she recommended cared for her convenience, and Myrrkei did his best but the guild knows more to his quality than he made for her.

    "Seems your recruiter already thought of your weakness, but your device is already solved it"

    "Yeah, and this writing is so neat in calligraphy"

    "Cali . . . Ok I''m going to think it as cultured writings instead"

    Tabitha read the request letter, without Myrrkei knowing of her objectives and motives to be part in Enders Bridge or anything about the guild that would help her. She reads it to her surprised.

    "I have talk one of your people about certain topics. According to this item that would help you for so called "convenience", and these slangs of "latest", "touch of screen", and "face recognition" or more where it''s like reading your city library in this small looking thing. The only request I ask of you to learn more about other guilds. The most reliable guild that matches your civilization should be the Dexter guild. You''ll be hearing rumors about you and Dexter guild being so called Techwise or you didn''t understand what they said anyway . . ."

    The device was given to her was him himself, she is kind of lucky to where she is now.

    Archivist reads along with Tabitha about Dexter, he heard rumors about her and them to be alike. For people here and learning in an indirect perspective, he agrees what Myrrkei meant.

    ". . . Remember one last thing, this is just a favor in case that it will happen again like the expedition to Rune Isles. To whoever is assigned to help you, there is no limits what you ask for, IF you first follow my request, and they are willing do any crazy things you can think off . . . especially in b . . . e"

    She blocks the last part where Archivist didn''t finished reading the part about helping her.

    Archivist talks to her what he read so far.

    "So, what are you planning to do that you need to learn more about the guilds?"

    Tabitha is blushing and embarrassed and Archivist don''t care.

    "Hey! If we really want to continue about the foundation, we first to follow some clues you have"

    Tabitha hears him seriously and ignore the parts about helping her, and continue to read the rest.

    "Sorry Archivist, the parts of the letter had my personal information in it"

    Archivist look at her suspiciously, she can''t read the mood of a man with a blank face hoody. Such dark presence he has to say it to her.

    "How did that kind of a man have interest regarding privacy?"

    "Well, uhmm, he added a little private message in the letter"

    "Like what?"

    Archivist is getting too serious and she grow more embarrassed than she should. She can''t say anything and accidentally drops the letter. He picks it up while it falls, and reads the rest of the letter.

    "NO!"

    Her letter was returned quickly than she could read that fast. Archivist read it in such a fast pace and responds what he read.

    "Myrrkei wants you to learn more about our city, so you could have more variety to help you in your research. Dexter guild is probably for the best, and as your helper, he is right"

    Tabitha is getting complicated and ask him

    "Do you really . . ."

    "The real question is are you going to do it?"

    "I don''t"

    "Really!? I heard too much rumors by some mad folktales and you thinking about that during your research. I know"

    Tabitha felt like he is trying to get close to her, without his expression puts him in a mysterious vibe until he responds again.

    "If this shows you affection, don''t try it. Why would you want to live this world when your offspring will ever see your dead bed first?"

    Tabitha don''t know how to react, and living this world give her the freedom but unpredictable where she ends.

    "You''re right, and thank you"

    "Thank me none of it"

    "What?"

    "It means to say your "thank you"s only be the last time, I''ll be with you until you succeed"

    Tabitha smiles and hugs him out of joy from his words. Archivist let her do what she like as he didn''t understand this kind of behavior. They continue to read the last parts of the letter.

    ". . . I give you what I know about our city states leaders, who gave support to your city last month. The foundation is a one-time use only, it can''t be repeated as it must use for mass teleportation. However, it was improved over the years since the after the fall . . ."

    ". . . According to the time scale recorded, many other worlders fought among each other to claim to their return. Then it began the foolish stalling causing many sources of books to mingle each other. One of our own writers who have the passage to return to their world, but the flawed of it that each other worlders have almost identical trait. The reality of each worlds differed and their histories didn''t match. I once read the book called "Cold War Propaganda" sealed quite well that tells what the world is about"

    Tabitha sees a parenthesis and learn a few details about the book, it''s not the same what she learned in the 20th century Cold War.

    ". . . The propaganda is under between other nations, tells the world about somewhere in the northern continent. It''s kind of hard to explain but if you think that didn''t match your history, then this is must be one of the false texts. I only presume during their fight to returning home, they must be tricking the other worlders to bring them to their own worlds instead. If those hypotheses are wrong then it is true that all of you other worlders are the same in different eras or . . . what the Dexter guild called them dimensional sentients share the same knowledge but different factual worlds"

    The letter ends there, Tabitha brings out the book the so calls Cold War Propaganda. Sealed with a hidden degree. Her research should have been started with this book.

    "Archivist, my employer "the rat" have given me my first mystery"

    "The rat? His Isekai City''s name? He has too many names . . . but . . . it seems like we should find other sources instead"

    "He gave his advice without knowing me, yet he knows"

    "He has his ways, we could just wait for him to settle this problem quickly? or maybe"

    "I''m fine I could wait a little longer, by the way, what''s the rat''s real name anyway?"

    "I only know his explorer''s name, Myrrkei"

    The two realized the books they borrowed left inside the archives, so they decide to wait for Myrrkei when they need to understand those books. Tabitha thought about the elder lady, and decides it¡¯s better for Myrrkei to explain it to them. Decrypting the books would be easier for them. Archivist checks on the package where a list of letters formed together by the city guild. He reads an open letter from the packages itself, a hidden letter. Archivist didn''t show to Tabitha as he read the hidden message

    "Lori''es, marks by the after effect of the foundation. In case of invasion"

    Archivist used his ability to bend the markings and sense its origin. In his observation

    "Cleansing magic in a mix of other source of magic, this must be the procedure how to leave the world by removing their mana. But why . . . I should ask Myrrkei about the process. Did he find something?"

    Archivist act normally after his observation leaving his dark blank face into question. Tabitha sees him walks to her where he is started to prepare his own research. She feels uneasy to see him remain quiet then he asks her

    "Do you want to read your city''s letters?"

    "Is that what you''re thinking?"

    "You knew?"

    Tabitha goes back to her room, and pulls out her diary and convert it to her new phone. She speaks in her mind with all she had learn for the pass week.

    "Juela, Daygen, The rat (Myrrkei), telepathy man, the girl from the archives, and the visitors who entered Isekai City. I managed to spot who actually support Isekai City in the very beginning"

    Tabitha learned first-hand about the situation of Enders Bridge. After Juela''s guidance, she is getting hard to remain calm in front of Archivist.

    "I should trust him a bit more, but how he hid something from me put me on edge. Why did he changed so suddenly after looking at some packages?"

    She starts to frustrates herself where her isekai city''s common trait, intent senses, is causing her doubt.

    "These 5 people I met freely show their mind to me, but the rest are showing distrust because I''m invading their private space. I know that it is wrong. After the east mountain incident, the goblins managed to kill one of us"

    Tabitha remembered again the horror of this world, even how powerful they are. The sacrifices those goblins gave until they found the way to end her people. Now she believed even more of her people will die after that discovery.

    Tabitha hears the thought of the guildmember.

    "Keep your mind straight woman, the guildmaster will not let them hurt you, especially your so called the rat. I too have the experience in invading someone''s senses. Make sure to treat Archivist well by your own accord"

    "But what if . . ."

    "It''s alright to doubt, but never to those who you really knew. Juela is doubting your city too"

    Tabitha loses contact with him as he knows when to stop. Tabitha remembers Juela''s aura, that slowly fading her light to dark when they met a few times. Juela continues to believe it, as Tabitha too. She talks to herself

    "The next day, I should be preparing some ways. Which is it?"

    The guildmember ended his interference in her mind. Archivist walks down to reach him, and gives thought.

    "Is Tabitha still don''t like me keeping secrets from her?"

    "You should just think about it, well except for the elder lady who just like her words out"

    "I better not, I rather talk to you normally"

    "Yeah, starts to overthink now. I can still understand randomly"

    "Let me be sane for a bit"

    "Your words, and about Tabitha . . . She is not going to wait and do somewhere else in a mean time"

    "Same goes what you told to Myrrkei, right?"

    The guildmember nods his head while looking at him and acts like a newbie again.

    "You already know how I did it"

    The guildmember contacted one of the other members by telepathy.

    "Tabitha will having some favors soon"

    "Winding up*"

    "Yeah, only dangerous missions"

    "Clanking sounds*"

    "I only said it to your head . . ."

    "Bolts firing*"

    "I know it is not the right time to reach you"

    "Bones Cracking*"

    "Just be prepared, in case she asks in Isekai City"

    "..."

    The man he contact with was busy during a mission. The man didn''t complain and will prepare when the time comes. Because of the few acknowledged Isekai City, he knows about the failed expedition, the other guild in east mountains, and the old quests from the Eldesune. He prioritized what comes first.

 Inside Work - Chapter 032

    COI C32

    In Isekai City, before the package delivered to Enders Bridge, and it was few days after the festival. An agreement of Thean with the city guild had made into a private matter. Not only Cecilla Brightstage won the bet, there was another big event to the city guild itself. Sork is apprehended and laughing his way to jail, the others who bet on the final match had their shares. Sadly, it is only the second highest bet where the first bet is between Gordon vs the doll. Due to how inflated the currency in this city, the Horsin people or locals are satisfied with their winnings.

    The employees of Sister''s hope highschool made some shares with the locals by using their devices. Thanks to that, they too have a good sum in their bank account. The entire group from First to Second by names of course except Quail leave their co-workers and meet with the other locals. Everyone has their wins and losses until Illtended remembered the deal with Thean, now he is there at the border where the dome is protecting the swarms outside. He sighs as he prepares, then there is someone else sighing next to him. A Horsin man in a robe where his suit carries a lot of potions.

    The Horsin man sees him carrying a package that is stamp for Enders Bridge, it was recently gathered as Illtended is about to put it in his inventory. Illtended is carrying a package of letters from many members in the city guild. He never could expect that there is more, especially Thean''s friends. The Horsin man asks him

    "Are you really going to deliver it through the swarms?"

    "I have too, it''s a favor that many of my guild mates"

    "Then why there''s Guild seal with you?"

    "Seal? I was asks to deliver it, wait . . . how do you know?"

    "I''m from Enders Bridge"

    "No way"

    Illtended was tempted to ask him but

    ". . . I can still handle it. I''ll just going to put it in my inventory"

    A flick from his UI and the packages disappears in front of the Ender. Illtended is all set to leave the city, and the man besides him is identifying the dome¡¯s barrier. He gets himself and distracted by the way he interacts the dome. The Ender can¡¯t go through it, and nothing happened on him. Illtended moves past the barrier, the dome identified him and allowed him to leave. Leaving the man behind, he tells him one last thing.

    ¡°You can use the foundation to deliver it to Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Wait? Say that again¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly, you can deliver it to Enders Bridge. The other portal won¡¯t work because it requires neutral mana, but the foundation uses a different source of mana¡±

    Illtended stops and goes back in, a man who knows about the foundation is standing inside the barrier. Nothing for him to find a better way to deliver the package faster, with this man he could possibly know how to. There are a few problems though

    ¡°But the foundation is heavily guarded, there are news about the smuggling using the foundation as their gateway in different locations¡±

    ¡°Did they investigate it? I know so far it supposed to no track anyone when leaving from this world. If it linked, then we might invade yours and vice versa¡±

    ¡°Then why did you recommended it?¡±

    ¡°I thought the city guild had the authority to use it. I¡¯ve seen a few adventurers using it¡±

    ¡°Well, that was a special emergency. They used it to travel to the east coast, even using it for an escape¡±

    ¡°Then it is impossible, maybe I could try to talk to them¡±

    ¡°You? Why would they?¡±

    The man shows his papers that he is cooperating with the city, showing the details about the involvement of the elves. The name is also present, Illtended read his name and also his other names as well. He read the name from the city¡¯s rumored criminal.

    ¡°The rat? The same man who runs around the city to avoid the police.¡±

    ¡°Awe, you know my infamous name. I have my reasons. But still, do you think I could have a chance to help you deliver it?¡±

    Illtended don¡¯t want to get involve with a troublemaker. And yet, he wants to know why the city guild¡¯s department allowed him here. He turns his eyes were the swarm plaguing their view at the forest. Nothing much of pain to get through all that, because of an urgent delivery. The rat continues

    ¡°At least try something else before heading out. The last time we got here, the swarm attracted a few animals blocking our way to the city. Have you seen a swarm limper before?¡±

    Illtended knows that through the news, it¡¯s the carrier nest of the root bites. It became alive after the exposure of Alga¡¯s light.

    Once it is destroyed, they will migrate elsewhere to make more nests. Where the alga¡¯s light still there at night, more of them will appeared. The rat didn¡¯t talk about that, instead

    ¡°Those animals I¡¯m talking about are from Rune Isles, and that swarm limper attracted them. It still safe by the way, but no carriage can make a safe journey it will block their way¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine I can use magic to . . .¡±

    Ilttended forgot the procedure to venture off to Enders Bridge, once you reach closer to Rune Isles. They have to stop using their magic, and try going there by foot for a few hours. They can sleep for one night outside of the city¡¯s outpost to minimize the long distance.

    Illtended is still persistent the idea to go through the swarm. A police officer saw them near the barrier, where she finds Myrrkei having a chat from one of the adventurers. She goes over there and tries to communicate with them.

    ¡°Hey! Myrrkei, the police department is looking for you. Is there a problem, sir?¡±

    ¡°No, no problem at all¡±

    ¡°Oh officer, this adventurer didn¡¯t believe we can deliver his package with the foundation¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, is it important?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big package¡±

    ¡°A package, from who?¡±

    Illtended didn¡¯t think this would happen, but he cooperated with the police.

    ¡°So, a delivery to Enders Bridge. I think it would be possible, we are using the foundation to transfer the excavators. Because of the swarms, we are forced to use it as for the demands for ores are urgent for the manufacturing industries¡±

    ¡°Are you serious!!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, however, they won¡¯t deliver it back through the foundation. They will find a way to deliver it¡±

    Illtended didn¡¯t know they are allowed to. According to the police, it was recent and it will be planning to reopen it after the reformation and the updates. Myrrkei knows about the foundation that it didn¡¯t use neutral mana, but somewhere else.

    They go to the foundation where they see many cargoes stacking up, but not yet ready to teleport it. Many securities are guarding it with every equipment they have to stop anyone to get in or out from there. Emerald and her team are there carrying their equipment to the cargo.

    ¡°Myrrkei? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Helping this man delivering his package¡±

    ¡°Oh, is the package for Enders Bridge?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Wow! That is lucky. It was the government have authorized to transfer the equipment to Enders Bridge. No one knows about it except the officials. I also have Myrrkei¡¯s present for one of our citizens there¡±

    ¡°Seems like they are helping my city for the resources¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s an executive order by the new councils. They need to transfer the equipment before your people stagnate themselves leaving those ores without refining it¡±

    Illtended gives his package to them as he already finished his quest, he turns to Myrrkei and thank him for it. Where he is about to say something, he overheard them.

    ¡°Having a special meeting? Myrrkei I thought you were just surveying the dungeons¡±

    ¡°Yes well, more and more of us are showing some potential of finding hidden areas of your city¡±

    Illtended knows about it from the news, mysterious gangs appearing and disappearing after a crime had happened.

    It is all happening in Mihayara District, what¡¯s make the government want him to do.

    ¡°Say, I heard your conversation. What¡¯s that all about?¡±

    ¡°Many of your criminals know how to make portals, which is easy for them to escape. For us, we can tract it easily. They needed help to find them. I have no idea why they wanted us to cooperate as they took away our equipment to fight¡±

    Illtended didn¡¯t know about that. The city guild should¡¯ve gives quest about it, it is probably for the best as adventurers shouldn¡¯t be part of the security on this matter. Illtended just wave them goodbye as he shouldn¡¯t be involved.

    He returns to the city guild with the papers from the government, they didn¡¯t know that there was an emergency teleportation to Enders Bridge. The way Illtended explains answer a few of their questions regarding about the delivery.

    ¡°That¡¯s why most of the vehicles are converted to heavy construction equipment. The supplies of ores are dire now¡± ¡°We still have enough resources¡±

    ¡°Enough? Did you ever see people trying to make runes out of their personal belongings? They demand raw materials for them to manufacture one¡±

    ¡°I never thought we want quality instead of quantity products¡±

    ¡°Like you never seen robotic maids with runes inside its hard drive. They are waterproof with those runes¡±

    ¡°Oh stop that, you¡¯re making me think differently¡±

    ¡°Smile* Yeah I hope you did¡±

    ¡°Fuck you¡±

    Illtended never realize how their society grew more advance than he thought. He is a free agent wants to train newcomers to become adventurers. He is old fashioned but it still works for him. The runes required more resources though, comparing plastic to the runic plastic, the quality of the runic is all purpose material. Making itself being strong, hard, soft, flexible, docile, brittle, or any texture from the rune words.

    It made him realize even more why Team Platinum is known for their utilization. Silfa sees Illtended still inside the city and comes to see him.

    ¡°Are you not ready to leave yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh Silfa!¡±

    ¡°He said he was done. He brought the package to the foundation with the government¡¯s permission¡±

    ¡°Really? Then that pick up stick game is really is a game¡±

    ¡°And it was meant who will be the one to deliver it¡±

    ¡°Maybe because you¡¯re lucky¡±

    Everyone gets their day like no other, for the delivery of the package end so quickly. There is nothing much for them to do.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    A city being trapped by the swarm. The quests are halted and there is much to do inside, limited with the raw materials or resources they have. The city starts to slow down a bit, but for the police department. Myrrkei and the other Horsin were offered a job to help surveying the districts. They were the first to report to the police and soon after the people began to report it. After tens of reports from the Horsin, they were ignored but now their own citizens report it by the dozens. It is safe to say for them, they shouldn¡¯t underestimate them.

    Ruby from the city guild had volunteered on this mission. Her help to the police force will help her improved her skills as an adventurer. Where Myrrkei is there to meet her as they once face it each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, the rat¡±

    ¡°Respects to you, did the tournament made you think about Rune Isles?¡±

    ¡°No, I was too busy doing something else. More and more troubles coming in this city¡±

    ¡°I hope bringing us along with help will find them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, better find a seat, I think they are starting¡±

    The police and the volunteered/hired Horsin are here to investigate on this matter.

    The officers have already found out the suspects, and they need anyone from them to find their secret hideout. It was called realms and be more specific they are gang made portals for them to hide. It¡¯s like their domain with multiple advantages because it separates a lot of people once they get in. They know other ways to meet up and special pathways to lose the police on sight. It is difficult for them, until Horsins managed to pick it up. Horsin adventurers or they called as surveyors or explorers. They already pinpoint the closes to the public places, and the police managed to raid them one by one.

    It was very efficient to them, but this time there is trouble for the police. They show them the returning of the outcasts/defectors or anything what the Horsins called them. They need more help to crackdown those people, and with the help of the failed safe. They will escape easily when beaten, but there was report that the failed safe didn¡¯t activate and sees one of their police officers beaten but save from one of the Enders. However, the suspects who were trying to take a life from the police were killed in return. They show them a picture who save and kill. Myrrkei smirks.

    ¡°U¡¯ecin, he is really an opportunist¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an Ender, how can he be the bad example?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to kill someone, and with our best medical facility will handle the situation even exceeded potential near death conditions¡±

    The police and the Horsins were having problem when dealing with the suspects. It is their mission to maintain order, but they have no power to suppress an Isekai citizen. They are planning to work together by teams if any problems broke out. The Agatheans will manage, but won¡¯t intervene because of their condition.

    The Tais of goblins will not agree to this, they are not the Horde chief¡¯s chosen as Sork was one. Their rituals are limited by the influence of their spirits. The police thought so even what happened from the summer festival. The Tais of dwarves are willing, but will only last when the suspects escape. Their recommended runes were denied only use the defensive one. So, they could only do traps. The police''s options were getting lower and lower, even more so as Myrrkei¡¯s turn to talk with them. He was called by his employer because of his first search for the realm, without anyone interact with it.

    He is there because what he did and the thought of his colleague to join won¡¯t be interested with the limits.

    ¡°Enders will not hold themselves back, these people around me are your ordinary people in Kinteinnou. I am from Rune Isles, they have only potential to fight and already lost their sense of use with simple weaponry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, we will be providing our own version to replicate their familiar weapons¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. They will always find a way¡±

    ¡°I agreed to this Enders, we goblins have seen what they are capable of. They are swifter to kill like any other. The region they face is lifeless and they might be doing it again here¡±

    ¡°Listen to the tiny goblin, a few of my kins have travelled their city for the ores. Believe me, holding them back is a disrespect. You even won¡¯t let us use our own weapons¡±

    Police are facing a few arguments here and there, yet, they are still civil. It would be best to start the patrol and try what they can to do with the suspects later on. After the meeting, Ruby and Myrrkei talk about the mission

    ¡°The police thought they can handle the situation¡±

    ¡°The city is not in turmoil, Ruby, my guildmembers will find other ways to get their blades¡±

    ¡°I guess, but if any innocent civilians get hurt by you people¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, we Enders will always hunt at the source¡±

    Myrrkei remembers the Enders guilds, one of them is taking missions to hunt down the rebellion. With only limited numbers of members, they managed for the rebellion only to stretch eastward where near to the northern and northwestern valley were protected by them.

    ¡°There is a guild who taught anyone who can kill to track down the target¡±

    ¡°Like what exactly?¡±

    ¡°Herd baiting, trying to harm a few of them to attract a handful. Keep doing it as they will eventually big enough to follow them back to their nest. Or what I can see is taking hostage to attract more¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . I can¡¯t even describe it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police will stop us when we are getting too far¡±

    Ruby and Myrrkei move on their separate ways, and meet a few people along the way. Other Horsins tried to test what abilities they are allowed to do. It is impossible for them to interact the suspect but can handle themselves to escape. Nothing much for them and the pay is too much for them to ignore, the payment to report about those secret realms and the suspects are equivalent after converting into coins are 80 Cuu each.

    It gotten a lot cheaper now thanks to the new security system, and with no report of unidentified criminals yet. Its priority lessens. On the other part of the payment where capturing suspects raises up to 10 Sylvs or 1000 Cuu but no signs of killing them. It made many Horsins thought the impossible to deal with them. Myrrkei hears many people the struggle to get them. Where one of them mention that they have magic items that will harm the citizens themselves. More information after that, the outcasts possessed items from the rebellion. They need proof that the rebellion equipment reached to this city, so that they enforce it.

    Walking across to the far distance of South Shore Bay, where the city guild and the foundation are there. The people he sees are lively and enjoying themselves as they head to the beach. It is a promising place as he can¡¯t describe what he sees as a civilization. The city is actually better looking than any other cities except he didn¡¯t visit Purissarwell, and everything around him seem happy. The season of summer that never knew about to have events like this. He continues on and headed to the port to Stranding Island. As he headed there, he sees the screen that advertises some anime.

    The anime is just reruns and what portray the same thing what the adventurers they are doing. It is probably their view as entertainment. Where the next advertisement comes along more and more shows for him to see. He stops looking at the screen as the words blurted out and can¡¯t read it. He entered a foreign city, a truly different society, culture, and life. This is their world. Would it be possible they could survive if their world being threatened? He guessed so, but he let focus himself into reality. Only the dominant race should rule this world. Survived after the fall, only proves who is stronger. The demons.

    Reaching the port, it is the same as always. Empty and a handful can be seen, they say it looks lonely but living here isn¡¯t worth the price. The planned for helping the city to deal with their criminals are tempting a lot of people. The people themselves don¡¯t want to get involved in their city¡¯s problem, as he sees them trying to live a life. It would envy a lot of people to see them to be fruitful in their own community. The home world of those people is like that, then what about their entirety of their world. Probably be the same with this world without an apocalypse. He starts to question it by comparing their history to theirs, he will be planning going to their library in his spared time.

    U¡¯ecin, Ironno, and Rusic are talking together. After finished making perimeter to the building, they have put some finishing touches to the walls. Tired for the entire day''s work, the construction is nearly finish for the walls. It is not much, but for nearly a month. The basic structure is good for them to acknowledge their progress.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Haw is making a sphere?¡±

    ¡°Right, also he has a few friends within the city too¡±

    ¡°Rusic, you know I was there¡±

    ¡°U¡¯ecin you bloody murderer . . .¡±

    One hiccup coming from the dwarf is already drinking away for his troubles, and its not about cheering U¡¯ecin up. It felt like a celebration.

    ¡°. . . This is a celebration¡±

    Ironno frowned at the idea, where U¡¯ecin got praised by the by standers who witness his brave rescue to the police official. They thought what they saw and the reason for U¡¯ecin¡¯s action was an opportunity, they thought the criminals were unconscious since they can¡¯t kill them effectively. U¡¯ecin already finds a way to kill them directly. Myrrkei comes in and already know what he did, seeing the police about him with the evidence of his actions. They never thought using their own weapons against them is one of the examples. The outcasts are planning to kill their own people, which the same logic for them to use that too.

    It was clever for U¡¯ecin to use their own ¡°products¡± and a few of their mana batteries to replicate the strength of their powers. Leaving those unconscious criminals fell into a coma, where they discovered it hit the right part of their brain to stop the flow of oxygen to their brains, causing the brain dead. The after effect of the teachings of a manhunt is in front of Myrrkei. U¡¯ecin was supposed to stay away from the city, but the employer decided to postpone. Now he is now involved and the police is treating him like Sork, the special exemptions.

    The Rusic continues their conversation

    ¡°Well now, the rat what the people called you for. Done scouting for the city?¡±

    ¡°No, they have new proposition but everything else is getting regulated further¡±

    ¡°Did Haw still have his potions, Ironno?¡±

    ¡°Juela took away the most severe and efficient. I can tell from a few potions that are supports and for crafting¡±

    ¡°That boy, he is prepared to become a law-abiding citizen here¡±

    ¡°No, it was Juela taking it for him. You should talk to him more¡±

    ¡°I might, but I don¡¯t understand those potions anyway. So, gulp*¡±

    The Rusic keeps drinking and U¡¯ecin drinks his. Ironno pours a drink and give it to Myrrkei, they start drinking for the entire night. Looking at the constructions, the buildings where not even erected yet. Only the foundations cemented on the ground, a few pillars here and there, and a stacks of stone tiles already finished. By the look of their progress, they seem to be built faster than theirs. The gibbering is coming in their circle.

    ¡°Two to three people building an entire plot, can you imagine seeing others using magic except us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing, you can see how far did we build this thing¡±

    Punching at the walls with the Rusic own strength.

    ¡°There! It is sturdy as the wall over there¡±

    He pointed out the same wooden wall from the other corner. Drunken by its own achievement, he proves himself in circles. The city never once rained since the dome in place as they also blabbing about it.

    ¡°No rain for days, the last storm was miserable but I¡¯m starting to hic* miss it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, your source of cleaning water¡±

    ¡°There is no well in this island! I have to take a ferry just to wash up¡±

    ¡°You have your ale, and a few more people around. What else of a man could want?¡±

    ¡°A brawl¡±

    ¡°See! U¡¯ecin gets the idea¡±

    ¡°And some good singing too¡±

    U¡¯ecin speaks a good way to entertain themselves. It is great for them someone can do it. Only things they could do now is get drunk and talk about around them. Boring as it is from everyone watches them, as they are more bored as they lied down on their camping beds. Stranding Island needs to open up soon, or they will be bored only through the night. The fortress looks impressive by the outside and empty on the inside, luckily some of the buildings are available for the warehouses. Crazy antics will people say about the night.

    The next morning, Myrrkei checks on Haw. If he is interested doing some extra work. He headed to the school where is already outside. It is summer and only a few people are outside. One of the teachers sees him, it was Second.

    ¡°An Enders, are you here to see Haw?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to talk to him¡±

    Second left and tries to contact with him. He returns with an invitation

    ¡°He is busy, but you can meet him if you wanted to¡±

    ¡°Alright, lead the way¡±

    ¡°By the way, the school should have summer school activities. The swarm made it harder for them to enjoy, so they decided to suspend it until it¡¯s over¡±

    ¡°I see¡±

    The school is empty, and nothing to see but it¡¯s amazing structure. He can¡¯t ever imagine a large number of students will be attending here. It is a tall building, and only see part of the facility. They entered a magic room where are Quail and Haw inside.

    ¡°Oh, a guest. Is it your guest Haw?¡±

    ¡°Seems so, I told them I¡¯ll be setting up here¡±

    ¡°And I should not interfere yours. I have my reasons¡±

    The two knows not to bother other guildmembers¡¯ business, and for him to be here. It must be important, as for Myrrkei the rumored sphere is in front of him.

    He walks towards it, Quail tries to stop him, but stops by Haw. They look at him interacting the sphere. Without touching it, the sphere immediately floats to his eye level. The surrounding magic starts occurring, a sudden flash and force a bit. All three are behind him and didn¡¯t feel the reaction. The flashes only reach only a few meters away. Quail thought it will be affecting them as well, but the reach of the flashes of light couldn''t do it. Second couldn¡¯t believe it. Myrrkei stares at it and heard the voices from the sphere. He knows how to handle this old sphere, but the way he can control it, it fears him.

    Without a second thought in his mind, the sphere forces out someone from the inside. Thean appeared out of nowhere, a thunderous sound where he appeared as he his head ringing.

    ¡°Screams coming from my head, what happened? It forces me out¡±

    Myrrkei turns around and sees someone got out. He looks at the sphere again as it whispers his head. It was fast, but understandable. He response to them

    ¡°The sphere has more than just a realm, it¡¯s like the sphere is alive¡±

    A stranger who comes inside the simulation room have more knowledge than them.

    The sphere returned back what it used to be and Myrrkei left it alone. He tells Thean about it.

    ¡°The sphere is coming from Enders Bridge, so don¡¯t ask why how it interact like that. There are many mysteries, and Haw, properly search the sphere¡¯s content. My curiosity is how much you progress, may I help you a bit as I ask yours¡±

    Quail plays along by his strange attitude.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°This is Myrrkei, he has his eyes on rare items. You can say he is an explorer, but sometimes his curiosity overwhelmed him to go and get it¡±

    Myrrkei wants to know more about the sphere personally, secretly, he already knows this is the same sphere being delivered to Haw. Back then, the sphere is kept together with the elves. Trying to use the Enders Bridge¡¯s power source to reopen it but failed. It¡¯s been 20 years now it finally reopened. When he was young, this the same interaction that sphere did. Acting it was alive under power of elven magic, but with neutral mana it seems to open. He fears to go in, as we will be lost by exploring alone.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    Thean questions him as he was busy trying to find inside the sphere.

    ¡°I may have interrupted your project, and I might repay for it with my experience¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Limiting how the sphere of influence reaching to their psyche, spheres from Rune Isles are heavily protected which these are the most valuable. Such as I am, a researcher, will only lowering the causes it will bring¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Thean left him and went back inside. Where Haw only thing left for him is to get him out of here. Quail and Second watch Myrrkei leave and they have nothing to say about the incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before, calling you the rat¡±

    Haw never thought he is overacting again after the first incident. There is still not right on his head. Leaving no traces of guilt or shame, Myrrkei curiosity remained wild and reckless.

    ¡°I let you see the sphere for how much of a researcher you are, but you seem acting reckless and trying to test it endangering the others. You even show no sympathy from what you have done. No wonder why the guild let you be alone when entered the city¡±

    ¡°I took interest of the city back then, and I have no patience regarding to testify¡±

    Haw should expect something like this. He was not alone trying to cure himself from his own insanity.

    It only proven now that Enders Bridge has a collection of people who are honest, and shouldn¡¯t take them likely when they are trying to portray as. As for Myrrkei, he lost his patience. What drove him to go here in the first place. Trying to check what the sphere possesses, and more so he shouldn¡¯t be here exposing himself with the students. That¡¯s for sure Haw understands.

    ¡°We better go somewhere else to talk about it¡±

    ¡°Are you still going to help us?¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±

    Myrrkei can¡¯t break off his mind, yesterday, when the meeting with an adventurer.

    The Horsin man sees him carrying a package that is stamp for Enders Bridge, where his mind flashes back further connecting the delivery that is sent to Isekai City. He is not obsessed over it, and he knows that. Yet his mind treated this as research, his impulse. Already proven from his mind that he can¡¯t control. The sense of research and exploration pulled through as him alone. Even the daily life of everyone else made him think, his bad behavior can easily hide it if he gets to say something right.

    ¡°In Mihayara district, there was an incident . . .¡±

 Controversial Servicemen - Chapter 033

    COI C33

    The police department in Isekai City, they are having problems. The goblin, Sork, once was a troublemaker to the public, the same goblin watches over the city through use of his rituals. The police got more reports recently from their own citizens, number of thefts rose and violence across the Mihayara district, and now stretching to the residential districts where seeing gangs rose up recruiting the community. The same place where the goblin causing problems, he made enemies to the right places. It¡¯s hard to believe that many people are gullible what he had done, this is the first time they are judging him what they are expecting.

    Sork kept destroying the evidences when he was there, and many people thought him to be the criminal. After the investigation, when he was jailed, his evil laughter really makes sense to them. He shows dominance to the other criminal organizations, but this is just a claim from one of the investigators. Changing to the different topic, where the rise of crime rate and the new equipment to neutralize them are close to end its testing. The police have been equipping the best gears within their armory, what¡¯s stopping them is the realm made by the gangs to hide themselves.

    They need to find new alternative to get inside without their equipment be taken through ambushes or even killing their enforcers. They thought bringing the locals to help the situation, for now, they assigned them to track the suspects where their hideouts are. Slowly picking off the suspects with the help of the dwarves¡¯ traps and the Agatheans¡¯ tracks finding fresh new gang members. The police need to find the gang leaders to weaken their organization. One last thing they need to do is the end their hideouts, the realms.

    New hired recruits are under the rush testing area, to see whether they are suited for helping the police. Ruby, Saint Heroes adventurer, is already part of the police enforcers, seeing the only a handful joining the police department. The results were effective from last time, because of the change of the new regulation. They are losing more recruits as they quit because of the conditions. It wasn¡¯t about the pay, it¡¯s their own community are willing to help, reducing the payment for searching the suspects. The police officials are in the observation room reviewing their conditions.

    ¡°It is good that many people are cooperating¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it is going to be troublesome without the help of the locals¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re starting relying on the Horsins¡±

    ¡°We need to, they report more details than our everyday citizens¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, the information they gave us also informed about the origin of those suspects¡¯ abilities. Gritted teeth* I can¡¯t believe the dome was infiltrated¡±

    ¡°Smart move from the defectors, we now found out that the gang members where the one who playing around the foundation by appearing and disappearing in most cases¡±

    ¡°Ruby from the city guild have mentioned that the Enders will be joining the force¡±

    ¡°We need the help we can get to take control of the realms. What are their roles?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Sir, they will be coming here for testing. Because of the incident where the captured suspects were . . .¡±

    She shows the report and some pictures about the incident. By reading the report, they thought what they should have done a long time ago. The mana battery scandal is now part of the murder scene, with that, they have to end the smuggling before it reaches the headlines. They let that man, who saved one of their men, go for his bravery against three people.

    ¡°Now screening 5 new applicants from Enders Bridge. 4 members from Raker Mawn guild and 1 Classified member, 4 humans and 1 dwarf are here to join the police force under the condition for night patrols¡±

    The police officials received a notification from their UI, a message from the police who is screening them.

    ¡°Sir, they only be doing their service part time. Under their condition if they satisfied our conditions having captured suspects. Then they will continue their own operation under the acceptance from your order¡±

    ¡°They seem to be confident¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and that¡¯s the man right there¡±

    U¡¯ecin is part of the screening, seeing him again will be troublesome if they have another goblin giving bad public reputation. Trying to look at the other Enders during the screening, they never seen a dwarf wearing Enders¡¯ equipment. They look like a bunch of boy bands for their dark colored clothes and armory. Haw and Ironno were not wearing those uniforms until now, they wore like any common adventurers would look like. Haw once wearing leather armor, but now wore dark blue with unknown leather. Ironno now wears something strange about his clothes, along with the hard hat confuses the observers.

    After the screening, they are being assigned and tested to their abilities. The officials continued observing them as the new batch already sent to screening. It is rare for them to have Enders joining the police force. The Enders are needed to go a different room for testing and other training they need to do. It took them the entire day as the result were better than they have thought. The police who observed the screening and the training as he was rather impressed, but more importantly acted like a military training than he expected.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we have the results for the Enders. These people are something, take a look and see¡±

    ¡°Did they added a video about them?¡±

    ¡°We have ma¡¯am, except for Haw though. His uses of the potions deteriorate the view of the camera. However, there is still premade potions he made during the process¡±

    The official looks at the records, where everyone is above average of their performances. Yet, the dwarf is their top performed recruit, then 2nd is U¡¯ecin. On the other hand, there are added new skills and unique strategy added by the Enders.

    ¡°Alright, tell the other officials to review them. These files are little too much to have them do only patrols¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡±

    The officials have finished the rest of the screening and will be planning for the rest tomorrow. They headed to their office where one of the officials are already preparing to review the high standard applicants. The pictures are from the Enders and the other Agatheans with their private matters. They see that the files about the Enders are as recommendable than they have thought. They examined each of them.

    The first file is called by the name ¡®Rusic¡¯, his performance is regarding him to rune smithing with the police armory. He improves all the equipment with the limited resource he had, but the same goes what the city did to manufactured their own rune made products. The requirements of the quality of the items are always in demand, and amazingly, he made runes to that extent with different abilities and buffs. He will be the essential for their mid action protocols. Inside the files, there is a note written by him himself.

    ¡°Just accept the fact that your gears and my rune words will not be compatible than you will think. I made good rune words on your best gears for a short time, but it has duration and limited uses while I implemented it. It will deteriorate if I go beyond its limits. My remark is only let me be with my brethren, I have my ways to get my own equipment. I would like to say a bit more illegal approached¡±

    Further into his files, the sparring match, when the dwarf had made a successful win by beaten them with his runes. And, after seeing the video, they are satisfied what they have.

    The 2nd one is U¡¯ecin, he has the same craftsmanship as the dwarf and much more than they could imagined. Same thing he did during the incident, the way he manipulated their mana to their own equipment under his control. They are ironically thrilled how he does that in mid fight. Sadly, the people wanted to learn this move is difficult than they seemed. They quickly check on the video, and saw more than what they imagined. Using only the resources coming from the forest, he used everything he got to diverge everything they throw at him. Then he attacks, hurting his sparring partner without any chance to recover.

    They replay it again, using the chalk to trace a line to his hands down to his feet. The trick he did to borrow equipment from them and change the content of the item. Both of them were wearing matching training suits, while U¡¯ecin changes a bit with the use of the chalk. The sparring partner begins to use every throw with his fist and kicks. U¡¯ecin is forced to endure that he can¡¯t fight back by their overwhelming abilities. Beaten, but not out. His partner uses the final blow and it was his time to use the chalk¡¯s magic. The equipment blows up redirecting all and the previous attacks into one counter, U¡¯ecin hits him where his vitals are, his gut, and already down by one hit.

    There were no remarks on his files.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious what he is using when fighting those three criminals¡±

    ¡°Probably their own weapons, that sparring was a fist fight. Those clothes don¡¯t have any magic buffs on it¡±

    ¡°It is amazing how he enchants it at the beginning of a fight¡±

    ¡°Do we still need this guy?¡±

    ¡°I think so, the more they are the better for our side to survive¡±

    ¡°We have to improve our protection before it gets worse¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why the government invest more to bring the resources here. Wood won¡¯t cut it¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see the next file¡±

    Haw¡¯s file, with a favored permission by the forensic department. He is an alchemist with known knowledge of basic chemistry (this city¡¯s modern chemistry). The specialists and the scientists liked him to be under their department to find new formula for research about neutral mana. The video before the sparring shows him made a plenty of potions had their own magic to itself. There is also a list of potions are all imperfect because of its lack of ingredients. However, it shows promising use of each potion. He replicates smoke, flash, and even riot pellets. A spray from the bottle on the dust and throws it, it enhances the dust and molded into rubber pellets.

    Once it evaporates, it reverts back to dust but a little muddy with the remaining fluids. They understood why they wanted him. There is a note by the other police officers that he is better off part of the force too.

    ¡°We can only give you a report because the recent video was blurred by Haw¡¯s chemicals. It is hard to believe that with the combination with U¡¯ecin¡¯s manipulation of our mana, together, they can neutralize the suspects¡¯ power together. The worse comes out from it to lessen the conflict is to use their Rune Isles ingredients¡±

    The officials check on Haw¡¯s remarks.

    ¡°I¡¯m acknowledge by the forensics to see me to identify the case through my potions effectively. I am respectful by your staff to recommend me and U¡¯ecin to work together by our common routines. If he messaged you to be part with U¡¯ecin¡¯s team, that would be logical. It¡¯s better to capture them with less injury than what he always did back in Enders Bridge¡±

    The officials look at each other and no doubt agreed to what are their situation are in. Then they focus on U¡¯ecin¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be amazed if they managed to catch the defectors. Those people are the real targets for us to handle¡±

    ¡°They already killed someone at the east coast, and them returning back into the city will harm many innocent people¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°Then, we should assign them to that¡±

    ¡°But they will get themselves killed if we do that¡±

    ¡°This is only an option when we face them again. We already have enough for the people petitioned from other incidents¡±

    ¡°If they are what we need, let¡¯s review what left of the files¡±

    Meanwhile with the Enders gathered in the park, a lot of people passed by looking at them like some boy band. All wore in dark clothes were supposed to be the uniforms of Enders Bridge. It is a common appearance to blend the gloomy dark environment of Rune Isles, they wore it to go to the police station. It was Myrrkei¡¯s idea, and it work for him and Ironno but not for the other three.

    ¡°You should be the one be wearing that your equipment hides beneath it, Myrrkei¡±

    ¡°I for one that I need it because few of my tools are in it¡±

    Many passers by looking at them and thought to be cosplaying, and with the actual cosplayers are already posing to the camera. Haw managed to convince everyone at school to be part of the police force during suspension. It was Coral gives a few pointers how to get a better position base on his chemistry. In truth he was here for Myrrkei¡¯s help, never he had known that the outcasts are already in this district. He wouldn¡¯t easily convince the dangers happened to everyone here. The main reason why he joined as he stares at the real problem, U¡¯ecin.

    He was against not to go to the city, and the words got out he managed to kill the gang members by protecting a police officer. He grew wary if he can¡¯t manage to kill them, and hearing from the stories from Quail about her former adventure life. His own world trying their best to take down these citizens, and their experimentation where the reasons she quits. U¡¯ecin stares back at him knowing too well about his motivation of his personal touching blood among them.

    ¡°I was that lucky¡±

    ¡°Too lucky to kill that many¡±

    ¡°What are you two talking about? Oh yeah, his . . .¡±

    Ironno silences Rusic where he is about to say, where the people eavesdropping them all around. To break off this topic, Ironno mentioned about Myrrkei¡¯s contribution for the police force.

    ¡°Myrrkei, you said that you will be helping to investigate the realm. You are going to search by yourself or going with them together¡±

    ¡°I know what are you thinking, Ironno, and you too U¡¯ecin. We are being the Raker Mawn Guild for too long that you know my noncooperation¡±

    Haw had learned the hard way with the sphere. One of the reasons they quickly agreed for letting Haw join for just not letting Myrrkei coming back again.

    Haw will come back to them when the delivery they needed are here, then he will stop cooperating with the police to investigate the location of the realms. Night coming slowly where the sun still not sets, for the five already planned out if they are going to properly work with the city¡¯s security. Haw hope for his remarks to stay close with U¡¯ecin¡¯s blood fingers on the outcasts, Rusic hopes to be part of them and not playing guards around the city with mind numbing noise all around him, and Ironno commented on each one of them what they are truly capable of.

    Lastly for Myrrkei, he has already draw out the area where the realms were. All of them see him beginning to pinpoint on his drawn map of this district where they hide. However, this has to be done without the police to be involved. He examined all the routines happening to this district. Pointing out the great spots for every man¡¯s desires; foods, drinks, rooms, and women. This district has no stopping of rest and more people enjoying freely than what Mountaiwall has to offer. The most occupied and the quiet place he ever thinks of is far away than he imagined.

    Partial part of the district to the east, a small size district that separates the main one. Probably cut off from the original city they have. A lot of people are heading there, but across the streets where only a few passed by on the streets. U¡¯ecin sees the map, he disregarded him.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s too obvious where they could hide¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m making assumption to for them to focus on. If we find those outcasts ourselves, then it is easier for us to use their weapons as ours¡±

    ¡°This renegade had a great point, I heard they will be giving us their equipment. My runes will be worthless if they give us non-perishable items¡±

    ¡°By the way, were being here for far too long. We should leave now¡±

    The Park is getting crowded as more people showed up, many families are here having their fun time at the park. The children play around with their magic powers, everyone is having a great time as they freely using their mana. Humans from Horsin won¡¯t have that kind of leisure to use their magic freely and safely. They mostly use for their own protection, and the limited use of their mana is for the every day life in working on the city.

    ¡°They would be luckier to live like that if this wasn¡¯t post apocalypse¡±

    Rusic blurted out among them as they agreed.

    Myrrkei made finishing touches on his map, any points to find the whereabouts. Too impatient by his own analogy, he starts out by giving himself that look. U¡¯ecin and Ironno recognized it and quickly told Haw and Rusic about it.

    ¡°He is not going to wait for the result¡±

    ¡°The same bastard that called the rat¡±

    They look at him as he getting more excited by the idea he was thinking. They waited, he reviewed, they are staring for the obvious, he is glaring on his eyes on the map, they won¡¯t ignore, he finalizes, then they are gone. The police were observing them as they vanished.

    ¡°Ironno¡¯s request to inform is correct, please call any public enforcer to search their whereabouts¡±

    The sun sets where the shades of the building are their night. Myrrkei¡¯s potion still lasts after the test. Weakness against the sun, and the secrets he wields to venture again at night. Everyone knows it during the screening where he shows and test his potion. U¡¯ecin was always with him since coming to this city, the sleeping pills he got was recommended by him. Both of them think alike, but different goals. He wants to end his mission and the other treated like a journey.

    U¡¯ecin knows he can¡¯t last here for his hatred with the outcasts, he should end there and leave. Now he is following Myrrkei again to search the realm, Haw following the trails of his shadowy ashes with his own potion, while Rusic and Ironno will be follow them at their own pace. Thanks to Haw¡¯s potion to leave a trail, they will have time as reinforcement once they meet trouble. The police managed to find them where Ironno shows them the trail. They meet and said

    ¡°How did you know he will go crazy?¡±

    ¡°The adventure got into his head¡±

    Myrrkei made it to the first location he suspected. The edge of the district where it left parts of the district stands. The filling up parts of the buildings are the sign how it was partially transfer here to this world. Haw and U¡¯ecin reach him and sees the cut off of the city¡¯s buildings. They look around for anything suspicious, but it was themselves who where suspicious. The trail didn¡¯t were off, and the pedestrians look at them and move on to their own daily life. From the way how they look at them, U¡¯ecin felt provoke for some reason.

    ¡°I felt someone recognized me¡±

    ¡°They are too many people here, U¡¯ecin. Can you really spot them?¡±

    ¡°No, but to those who I killed their friends know me¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not demons, I¡¯m supposing we could find them under what abilities we have¡±

    ¡°None of us are using magic, even your potions didn¡¯t have the right ingredients to find them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Myrrkei is the only one can prospect the area¡±

    ¡°He is, and . . .¡±

    Myrrkei already found the realm, hidden closely into the restrooms. He pulled out his pen and write an x close to it. Without knowing that he was vandalizing a public restroom.

    The police found him and the blow of a whistle, he got called out by them.

    ¡°Freeze, you are vandalizing public property. Please let go of the pen and come with us¡±

    Myrrkei forgets about the law of this city. He already got taken away. Haw and U¡¯ecin followed them where they introduced themselves as he is with him. Pretending to be a hassle, the police whispered to them

    ¡°Don¡¯t make the public service look bad by your bad behavior, if you really want to investigate. Please follow the protocol, the civilian will not stand against troublemakers, understand?¡±

    Ironno and Rusic made to where the trail ends, but there¡¯s no one here. One of the police who is with them heard a call from the other police.

    ¡°It¡¯s your friend, they are already at the police district office¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I already showed them why Myrrkei should be doing the investigation in low population density¡±

    ¡°I heard it, he is kind of free do his thing when doing his work¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the elves want him to do his quest alone, with no interference by the public¡±

    They headed to where they are, where Rusic is glad he won¡¯t be running around.

    The police pretend to apprehend him only for the public eye, and the way he already ahead of himself to check the realms. They received a map showing the location of the realm, and quickly send it to HQ. Haw and Myrrkei waited for the police to respond. Still pretending what they are about to do, the police hand out a form for them to fill. A call from HQ

    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am . . . yes ma¡¯am, but only three of them are here . . . one of them vandalize a public property, for public sake we have to be strict according our law . . . Yes, continue the punishment and forget the incident¡±

    U¡¯ecin and Haw watches Myrrkei to accept the punishment in order to please the public. Myrrkei is acting too oblivious lately and how he didn¡¯t do the other things what U¡¯ecin thought him to do. He didn¡¯t just put the x for the location of the realm, he will activate it in a small margin. Something is up in his head, because this is too petty than him running like a ghost across the city.

    ¡°You need to follow the punishment. We won¡¯t give exemption during your early tribute to help¡±

    Back to the scene of the crime, Myrrkei is cleaning off the writings of the wall. It is small and the people thought it was kind of funny seeing him getting punished over it. The citizens were satisfied to see someone getting caught from the start of that mischief, Haw is learning how strict this people are when following the law. Myrrkei wiped off the writing so quickly by using a wipe without using any rubbing alcohol, then he secretly switches with a different wipe to continue to clean off the ink on the wall. The police were pretending, but is good enough and not ruined their reputation except for him.

    Myrrkei finishes and returned the cleaning utensils. U¡¯ecin gets the wipe from Myrrkei and proceeds back to the police district office. It was long playing pretending procedure, and they finally let go after the incident. Ironno and Rusic stayed at the station, and won¡¯t bother follow him around to play pretend. Myrrkei apologizes to them

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gone overboard¡±

    ¡°You are just playing law abiding in public. What kind of human like you who did all that for just a single realm to find? I hope the police is satisfied to waste their time with you along with their new realm¡±

    Later that night, the police is making clear zone where Myrrkei marked at the closest realm. Ruby is with them about a call to raid an unidentified realm. Before setting up the raid they slowly replacing the public with undercovers, and others disguised as children with their magic. Slowly over time by a few hours, the entire area surrounded by undercover police and so on. They checked on to their surroundings where actual criminals are within the vicinity. None, but Myrrkei claimed there is one. Once they are ready, they are searching the restroom for the secret portal.

    They found it, and quickly burst through the door with the other officers are behind them. Ruby comes in first and checked what she saw. The realm is like a ghost town, a familiar theme of misty horror game she once played. The realm is small but has signs of being made recently, the officers are raiding and finding what the realm is keeping. They found a strange box, not familiar with the same product made from this city. It is locked and no sign of magic is used to open it. An agathean entered the realm and sees the box, he tries to lock pick and it opened.

    The box was opened but it was empty. The agathean keep searching inside the box that a familiar secret hiding inside. He found it by touching inside the box, the illusive fog blocked the view of their normal eyes.

    ¡°Bring the box outside, this realm hides item with its mist¡±

    Ruby watches them trying to carry the empty box, but it was too heavy. Many uses their strength magic trying to pull it out, and failed. The actual people with muscular body appeared and try to pull it out. They did, but they drag it of how heavy it is. Slowly, noisily, and more important painfully dragging it out with their own bare strength.

    The empty box is finally out, and they see something inside. The mist clears and the object appeared, a strange metal slab with the same material made from the foundation. One of the police touches it, he disappears then reappears. In quick succession, the police have figured it out. The agathean finds more secret within the mist where there are truly emptied containers made by the city itself. They slowly connecting the dots and realize what they are carrying.

    ¡°This where the smuggling of the mana battery transferred to¡±

    The police search outside of the area, the most suspicious to find is eastward of the city. Outside of the city, now they found out how did they easily move one place from another. The gang members had never once set out of the city, without knowledge how to use the foundation. The metal slab they found is the easy viewpoint for them to go to. What¡¯s more suspicious how did this thing got here.

    ¡°Please report to HQ, we have found their secret getaway portal. I repeat secret getaway portal¡±

    ¡°All officers to return to their respected assign night patrol¡±

    ¡°Myrrkei had shown promising results of finding their vital realm¡±

    ¡°Ironno¡¯s remarks really made us cautious a bit of him, but we need to have to do to distract the citizens of their discomfort of his actions. Because of that, we have settled their miscellaneous complaints¡±

    ¡°Are we going to continue asking for their help?¡±

    ¡°We just need at least one of them, except those two who are working for a school¡±

    ¡°Agreed, but it is a good reputation for the school to help the police though¡±

    ¡°I have taken my research about them, the school obtained many outstanding people to teach the students¡±

    The officials had already accepted them as part of the police force. As of now, many other ranks won¡¯t be excelled to have green horns, and it would take some time to accept them. For now, the first raid of the gang¡¯s secret realms had unfolded, and the secret of their smuggling had taken out swiftly as the news kept mentioning it. If the Enders keep helping them like this, there is no need to use them as supporting assault when they will be sneakily attacked the gang¡¯s undefended sources. This case will be solved sooner than they have expected.

    U¡¯ecin, brings out the wipe and Ironno gives him the map of the entire city. Myrrkei is already gone and tries to search for more realms hidden within the city. U¡¯ecin wipes the cloth tainted by the ink on the map. The entire map revealed them before them

    ¡°Myrrkei asks me to remade the pen to trace our mana¡±

    ¡°And this map made from the papyrus of the wood of the forest, but it only tracks neutral mana¡±

    The links appeared, where the main foundation have no traces when leaving but coming to the foundation, there¡¯s a few. The Enders start to worry, where it can only find Horsins using the teleportation.

    Haw and Rusic don¡¯t want to expect this, but they have to, as it is proof, they are here. The signs of link showed them the way where they headed to the Foundation and nothing else.

    ¡°Our own people against the city¡±

    ¡°Boy, I hope you said is true, that people of Kinteinnou are the culprits¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because that mana link is nearly faint, nearly identical to those rebellion¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The mana linked between the district and the foundation, showing any suspects to be possible.

    U¡¯ecin found another link as they enter to the dark streets of the city. An even more faint of light link to another unknown realm. They were already left the safety parts of the street and now in the dark overpass of the pedestrian. Dark enough to see it and enough people walking pass by them. Everyone is thinking the same thing, the northern district of Mihayara. Close to the nearly private streets where Haw remembers a lot police patrolling there. A tempting choice for their first night patrol.

 In Training - Chapter 034

    COI C34

    In the Mihayara District, Haw is having a date with Nanami and Shinji.

    " . . . Do you understand it now honey?" "I still don''t, when did they become heroes after your city appeared"

    "Shinji, I believed he is right" "You don''t get to go outside of the city, Nanami"

    "No, I mean that the timing is way off. The entire world is filled with numerous trained people. Like how did they have so many of them from a city that shouldn''t stay long to settle"

    Haw raised his eyes as both surprised and acknowledge Shinji''s logic. Having mostly night session with them made him forget their other side of life.

    Haw answered

    "Shinji is almost right . . ."

    "See?!"

    Nanami frowned and hold Haw''s other arm tight. Then he said

    ". . . No people stay long in Enders Bridge and most people switches guild if the missions no longer required their professions. Except for the old guilds, it is more like special organizations connected to the Lord of Enders. Enders Bridge was founded for a reason"

    They reached to their destined location where they stop talking about the subject.

    "Alright! Haw, we can talk about it later. It''s our lovely night again"

    "Nanami . . . Oh well, it was a nice chat than it lasted"

    Silfa is with the other Saint Heroes. Ruby talks about the Enders joining the police force and managed to spot hidden realms that they mentioned about. The smuggling of mana battery was teleported closer than she thought. Many of her friends were in awe, but a little too suspicious how convenient they did. Silfa agrees

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe how easily they did to find a realm, they probably involved before the incident¡±

    ¡°I know what you are trying to say Silfa, and I agreed. On the other hands . . .¡±

    Myrrkei is already looking around the city before, and his traces left behind can see the difference.

    ¡°. . . That man had friendly terms with the research department, and it was Emerald¡±

    ¡°Emerald? When did those two met?¡±

    ¡°They met at the VIP hotel, I heard they learn a bit a few tech designs from Enders Bridge. You can see her now if you wanted proof¡±

    Ruby¡¯s experience after her first entering the realm was anticlimactic last time, that there were no culprits inside the hidden realm, instead found a mysterious metal slab. It ignored their magic except for their natural strength. She can¡¯t say that to them as for now as classified cases, Ruby is getting more pump up when more realms exposed.

    ¡°Thanks for sharing, Ruby, let¡¯s focus next about the letters we sent to Enders Bridge. If they are willing to cooperate, then at least we could find out they are the one who were involved at the east coast¡±

    ¡°I never knew Haw and the other Enders sending reports and request to their guild. Luckily, anyone is allowed to give them letters individually without issuing with their Lord¡±

    ¡°If what Thean said is true, then we at least a few responses neither a rejection nor an excuse¡±

    ¡°But on Haw¡¯s side, they will give us something more to figure it out because his people might interfere¡±

    Illtended never would have thought where Haw was, more importantly, his co-workers made big statements that he really volunteered for the police department. Wanting to make quits before he is ahead, not because he has criminal records, but news he heard around the city that filed with many complaints happening in Mihayara district.

    ¡°. . . You can see that Haw will be back after his tribute to your fine city . . .¡±

    First made it sounds like Haw made a noble cause, but he meant it as a joke for the Enders¡¯ society. Illtended was confuse at first and thought it must be true.

    ¡°Oh? I see, then he must be working hard helping the safety of our city. Thanks, I wasn¡¯t known about it. Please send him the message if I can¡¯t contact him yet¡±

    ¡°Oh why yes, of course (You actually believe this devil¡¯s tongue. It seems he is seriously looking for him, but why)¡±

    ¡°Bye (I would love to talk to you, but if I do then . . .)"

    Another message received from his device.

    ¡°(. . . I knew it)¡±

    He already left school where he is heading to one of the police stations. It was Ruby who called him

    ¡°Yeah, I found Haw for you. You can stop looking for him, I¡¯ll handle it from here, bye¡±

    Illtended thought he could easily would done it, then got taken away fast. This wasn¡¯t any luck for him to have done it quickly, it is more like fooling him around just to waste his time. And it did, he decided to go there anyway. If the police allow some news in their end to share, then that would be enough for to end his day, in the morning. He stops and found a local police officer watch over the park, then he waves at the officer where the police waved him back.

    ¡°Is something a matter?¡±

    ¡°No, but I heard rumors that police are recruiting Enders¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I have no clue about the detail¡±

    ¡°Ok, thanks anyway¡±

    ¡°But you can ask the police department in Mihayara district, that¡¯s where the most activities went by since news erupted there recently¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°Quite a lot but no words about those Enders you mentioned, probably they must be registered recently or maybe not. Try asking there instead¡±

    Illtended thought he could easily get the information, but he is just doing it unwillingly after he was stopped to search for him. Illtended left the place feel gloomy about it.

    Somewhere in the police training, the Enders are in the special program with the other locals to learn the rules, ethics, and responsibilities within the police force. The lecture had become a debate, where everyone is getting annoyed from the goblins¡¯ reaction. The goblins made it worst and the Agatheans make it entertaining by adding a little tune within their debates. It¡¯s another political drama without the elves here. The representative goes on and on trying to find the middle ground within this debate, and the first debate was . . .

    ¡°This is not a debate!¡±

    Musics pop up from the Agatheans cinematically where the goblins were the most affected. The police enjoyed their time let those people squandering their words among each other. The representative tries to stop this commotion and continue the program. Then one of his co-workers to let them be for a bit and respond to them later. They thought it was going to be a fight, but it turns out really motivational with the spice of Agatheans¡¯ borrowed music from the city itself.

    ¡°We already accepted the conditions about the city¡¯s rules, now we have to be more careful? We are not making rituals out of their cleaning utensils¡±

    ¡°We can still do this, and have to look at the suspect . . . scream at the damn thing . . . then we run¡±

    ¡°That would work, goblins! Make it so¡±

    ¡°Ritual screaming!? I thought it was banned except Mountaiwall¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t let the ¡®government¡¯ think its dangerous¡±

    ¡°Why not learn their magic spells, make it believable by shouting those moves like in the summer festival. Then they might get defeated leaving their body intact, no one gets hurt and we defeat them just like that¡±

    The argument is getting crazy, where the loudest mouths were mostly goblins speaking out. They quickly return back to normal, where an actual official opens the door. Losing so much precious time in this chaotic room, the representative apologizes to her

    ¡°Sorry Ma¡¯am, it is impossible to have a program like this. They are getting less cooperative where almost all of their skills are not allowed in their course¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we have been too strict as before, but as of now continue the program as long as they understand it. I¡¯m here to get the Enders, their details are profound and took interest within the higher ups. Please call them and need to be hastily ready for the coming future¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    The Agatheans, Enders, and the Tais were not happy why they have to clump up with the goblins. They need bosses to be under control, the Isekai citizens already know why they are so many warlords within the Horde in every tribe because of this indifference. The Agatheans keep playing their music just to block the annoying complaints among them. These tribals were followed the old rules, and not using their own rituals that cause mana sickness and the only way for them to counteract those suspects. At the same time cause a pandemic afterwards.

    It was not long where the Enders were called, and it was finally obvious of how they are the front in Rune Isles. All of them stared at them showing their signs of good luck. Haw is one of them, looking at their eyes accepting them as they are, a group of adventurers in the Ruined World. Transfer in a different room, where they are place there to review what they have learn. The police added a few information about their remarks. Their instructor is other than Ruby herself. Myrrkei couldn¡¯t guess why she is in it,

    ¡°Are you really a volunteer here? Ruby. You¡¯ve been starting in higher position¡±

    Ruby smirks back at him, the police department thought Enders are adventurers because of their guilds. The conclusion is her to be part of the guild, it is just still temporary from what she heard but kept the idea as she is part of the police force somehow.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok with where am I at now, it¡¯s you guys are how far can you improvise what you can do here. Right?¡±

    She stares at Haw to be one of the examples, Myrrkei didn¡¯t get why she is staring at Haw where the main culprit of innovation with their refine craftsmanship is obviously that dwarf.

    Haw believed he can do craftmanship, but not a professional one. His skills are made through the books and recipes he found, a true professional who made different items without any faults or any replacements that ruined the making of a magic item. Still wondering who she is mentioning, Ruby only said that Enders can craft things by the dwarves¡¯ view point. After gathering information among the locals, they all mentioning about them with more dire innovation they could thought of. Rusic gets it, like he should be one of them.

    ¡°Aye, this lass thought it too. I could make those rune items from your equipment¡±

    ¡°I thought so, we just want to make it sure that you¡¯re not making it dangerous¡±

    ¡°Dangerous you say? Lass, even your cleaning utensils can be a weapon¡±

    ¡°Laugh* those goblin jokes again¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m confident to make weapons out of it, but you¡¯ve never knew others and their preferred utilities¡±

    After these short talks, they get back to the main purpose going here. Ruby introduces to them the drills they have to do; patrolling, searching, securing, etc.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    To their surprised, all drills were successfully performed except a few differences. The Enders are stricter in collaboration with the police show a big disadvantage, from teamwork to coordinating, it is easily to see them fumbled around within their strengths together. The police maintain their teamwork, while the Enders did better on their own. It is more likely that powers they possessed side by side starts to get difficult when more advance tactics being used. However, they didn¡¯t proceed to continue on the sparring. The police officers will not be part in it, seeing that Rusic is with them and at the same time mixing together already proven as before.

    Now Ruby has to collect all the data and the video recorded during this mock training. U¡¯ecin and Ironno are having some questions about the training, instead talking to Ruby about it, they talk to the other police officer.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to train with us again?¡± ¡°In order we can cooperate properly we need to know each other¡¯s performance in the public¡±

    ¡°Sounds professional, and I¡¯m sure we could get along¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been having trouble coordinating anyway¡±

    ¡°Yeah, want to test it out again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m for it. U¡¯ecin gets riled up when comes to fighting¡±

    Only Ironno and U¡¯ecin with the police officers are working themselves up again when the training starts. Mostly comes to melee where the training dummies start working up itself, building much its effort to provoke them. Mainly preparing the most basic of securing the suspects without weapons, they have to arrest the suspect without any violence involved. U¡¯ecin took up to the front where Ironno at his side, the police officers were backing away as back up and see what comes next. Again, performing on duty where they have to practice as police officers.

    Rusic didn¡¯t like this kind of training as he is next to Haw.

    ¡°This is not training much, more like they want us to test on something¡±

    ¡°This is what police do in the city right?¡±

    ¡°Within the bridge, the guards were always do the same but capturing alive is a new other thing. We can still beat them as punishment and imprison them to the next, probably they did it because of the people they have here¡±

    ¡°What so different about it?¡± ¡°Uh ma¡¯am, we talk about comparing our city to yours¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so . . . by the way it¡¯s Ruby, there is no need to talk formally¡±

    Rusic told the tale about Ender Bridge¡¯s security, nothing much they could describe that the entire people are trained and they still have guards for peace and order. It is the obvious tale from him to say that every action has consequences and must be just to end that problem.

    ¡°. . . Like I was saying, I¡¯m surprised you people wanting help but gives us more limits that we could ever control in those situations¡±

    ¡°I know, but they wanted to prove to the public their modern idea for protecting the people is still there without any problems that would easily harm their image¡±

    ¡°By the way, Rusic and I are wondering¡±

    ¡°Wondering about what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the crimes within your city, why they rely on the mana battery?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was going to forget it, and this lad made a good point. No crazed people like you should rely those things¡±

    Ruby thought about it too, but she starts to think differently after the incident in east coast. Then again in her mind, it¡¯s too complicated to understand the mystery the use of those batteries. Not even one suspect been using it, what purpose of those mana batteries anyways.

    ¡°From what I learn from the police station, the investigation shows evidence that there were meant for the locals to use it. Horsin¡¯s Criminal organization, do you know about those organizations?¡±

    ¡°Lass, I know much a lot in the goblin sides and their ¡®organization¡¯ but I assume it must be from Agatheus City, right Haw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but no Agatheans will never going to reveal it to you because of their complex magic network¡±

    ¡°Network, is there more from that city¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to pry deeper inside that city lass, we are still wondering how much people survive after the fall. The logistics in history doesn¡¯t make sense as a world alone¡±

    Rusic continues adding history within their conversation where Ruby starts to learn more about it. Haw on the other hand is waiting to go back to the topic where Rusic is pushing his time talking more.

    ¡°A war that lasts for hundred of years, that is beyond natural for any wars to last between those goblin tribes. Like most victims like you, I thank to the gods that you were not summoned during that time nor your ancestors. I don¡¯t know how much people are left or even summoned . . .¡±

    ¡°Rusic, I think that¡¯s enough for story telling¡±

    Haw broke off the conversation that Rusic continues on and on.

    ¡°Thanks Haw, I never thought how long your friend talk like that. About the Agatheus City¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. It is still mix race city with no elves. However, it once was a refugee city for all races. But there is one lore we mustn¡¯t forget¡±

    ¡°The demons can¡¯t die and can only be sealed away as their death¡±

    U¡¯ecin and Ironno are done practicing and heard the conversation.

    ¡°It is the greatest mystery how big inside the magic realms they made. Considering the crusade to Rune Isles that is approximately around 400 to 500 thousand moved and built that place, and now Ender Bridge housed only by the thousands if without magic¡±

    Ruby already heard about those magic rooms, and her city is trying to replicate it but only for teleportation. Now it becomes an issue to where the gangs can hide, but she believed a population that big somewhere a ruin bridge. How long is that bridge is?

    ¡°So, you guys are telling me that the mana battery is where the most suspicion at is coming from Agatheus city. The same people who are trying to help us leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioning it before about those magic rooms, you think about the surface and not people living inside¡±

    U¡¯ecin have said what she needs to think, it is possible on her mind they are hiding inside the city. Demons hiding inside the city, there should be a lot of them. She still wonders about them.

    ¡°So those demons, they are probably be a lot more than I could imagine, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell something they can¡¯t stop themselves for trying, lass¡±

    ¡°Listen to him, we already know why they wanted those mana batteries¡±

    Myrrkei comes along to the group after checking out the equipment they have. Ruby remembers that Myrrkei has been involve in the research department, and the research can be related to the crime situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you know more about the mana battery smuggling¡±

    ¡°The rat knows, I guess I¡¯ve been not much of a listener lately, haha¡±

    ¡°Rusic, you¡¯ve been a talker within the island. It is the first that I could hear you didn¡¯t talk to everyone yet¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me to see him doing different jobs as I stay inside the island with you two. Haw, where were you staying anyway. You come to the island then leave after work from time to time¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try asking that U¡¯ecin, he has his own life¡±

    ¡°Surrounded by powerful people here, an alchemist where the city won¡¯t allow to bring substances from Rune Isles¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still here U¡¯ecin, the city is safe just like Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, let¡¯s stop talking about the private life and let¡¯s talk about the mana battery situation¡±

    Myrrkei had shown to the police from time and time again, the problems on continuing the smuggling of the mana battery before. His reputation to share knowledge what are those clues meant, the city had made a good hypothesis as he had to repeat to them again. Showing them the mana battery, all of them already figured it out. Ruby is waiting for the explanation, while they already understand the battery where their senses filled with magical aura.

    ¡°This battery is the complete manufactured item. According to them that this the final product, and thought it was meant to sold off to the Kinteinnou region. After touching it, I felt I possessed using their mana but there is no certainty that we have the same impact they wield. The city thought they are smuggling important materials they need to alternately manufactured into something else. Recently, this is their prioritized target now after I work together with them¡± ¡°I don¡¯t about that, you guys . . . ¡°

    Ruby looks at them pretty seriously at the moment, they are feeling the mana flowing where the mana battery exposed them. None of them are magic users, but they have experienced using magic items. This feeling is no different, yet, they felt something ominous that the mana they possessed aren¡¯t from the demons they are familiar with. There is no sense of origin at it is fully made on its own with no knowledge what magics they can possibly do. Myrrkei notices her

    ¡°You seem not to understand how they felt, let us show you¡±

    The police locked the door and bring more mana batteries, the secret camera opens up and the officials are finally sees what they are waiting for. They are very careful which people they could trust, and the suspects they assumed are the Agatheans. Now they found out it is used for non-magic user as well, and they can¡¯t narrow it down because of the possibilities of those mana batteries had become. The Enders are the only people they could stand against, removing their potential equipment through their laws. It is essential for them to get them easily as they are all relying on their magic items.

    Yet, they are above better to their average people inside their city. Their performances of themselves in training did it better as they were already trained in the beginning. The officials watch closely where the selective team is decided. They look disappointed where they are hoping for the dwarf to be one to present his own use of magic. One of the officials send them the message to persuade the dwarf to be part of it too.

    ¡°Rusic, why won¡¯t you be part of the demonstration?¡±

    ¡°I have magic in runes, I don¡¯t need mana from the demon to do it¡±

    ¡°You can try it if you like¡± ¡°Says that again to my kin that they are not bringing their runes to a fight¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we were just curious that¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°A dwarf using magic!? I have my pride using the runes like it was our gods¡¯ gift¡±

    Rusic won¡¯t even show off his rune weapons because of the new regulation, but he still has his bragging rights and show to them from what he could say at least. Ruby sees the mana batteries inside a concealed mana container where a specific magic spell with a code to open it. The police distributed to them, where only pairs on either side. Haw and Ironno against U¡¯ecin and Myrrkei, both have different roles that is not suited for each other. U¡¯ecin is the only one is flexible within his roles, while Ironno is defensive which relies only barricading and setting up traps in one specific room with Haw depends on his potions.

    All those disadvantages where easily swept where all of them took their mana batteries. The competitors receiving so much magic flowing through their bodies, the eminent appearance of glowing eyes proceed them. Breaking off this moment of suspension among the police and Ruby around them, U¡¯ecin hated to see their eyes glow

    ¡°Glowing eye? This is what happened if you are not a fully fledge caster¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine U¡¯ecin, we possessed their magic power. We are both confused as they are, right Ironno? Haw!?¡±

    They never thought how Haw can be this creative with their magic. Preserve how he can reimagine the mana that the citizens possessed.

    This appearance will make the police to value more about them using their powers, the officials see someone who is recommended to be part of the forensics show his potential as well.

    ¡°This is getting interesting¡±

    Hastily they readied themselves where they use their mana to the most effective way. Haw made it a bit more utilized with the mana battery, mimicking the potions into mana. He turns to see Ironno using his. The room is already appearing magic sigils around them, Ironno has no full control but it is wildly appearing. There is no preparation, the opposing side quickly charges in where those magic writings already prove that Ironno won¡¯t held back.

    ¡°Laugh* Ironno won¡¯t hold back with his magic¡±

    ¡°They already starting?¡±

    They have started without the police giving them space to fight at, now hurry to get away where the fight at. The magic writings and sigils burst out in the open, Myrrkei tries to block it, but both magic mingled together, disorienting the channeling of spells. Jangling coming from the magic interruption, there is bizarre sounds coming along leaving them confused when it interacted. The other magic writings activate prematurely as the room kept appearing more of it for no reason.

    Haw has to face U¡¯ecin in front, the man reached him summoning magic weapons on the fly. Haw backs it out using the mana battery, he has a bit of knowledge of using their mana through his observation with the other teachers. He dashes to the side and dodging every swing. U¡¯ecin starts to move faster while Haw tries to disarm him, appearing to his hand that is supposed to be potions, trying to replicating his habits to the use of his mana. U¡¯ecin replicating the tricks what the adventurers did as well, disappearing and reappearing the magic items he made. He hit Haw where his weapon reappeared but Haw got punched instead getting hit by the magic weapon.

    U¡¯ecin continue the attacks, Haw kept backing away that he feels that U¡¯ecin using magic is not as effective, instead of him using his actual strength. The mana they are carrying are from the Isekai citizens themselves, they don¡¯t know it also empowering their stats. Those two continue to fight on like their attacks mean nothing to the point they have slight damage among each other. Haw blasts away with his own magic carelessly and U¡¯ecin doesn¡¯t feel anything. The police read their power as they are closely identical to their power level. The differences they found out they are more adaptive but couldn¡¯t grasp the use of their mana.

    Ironno is tired of how the magic he is using is not good enough for his skills, quickly pull something out through his magic and proceed to join Haw¡¯s fight. Myrrkei is using his magic to moves around them and unleash magic in range. U¡¯ecin follow the transitioning and try to grab Myrrkei¡¯s magic projectile, infused it through his own magic then land on Haw. Haw blocks it, by the flow of magic debris blown to the other direction. It wasn¡¯t the magic Myrrkei expects, their magic is too free and no forms of actual magic being released.

    Ironno surprised U¡¯ecin coming from the debris strike down with his magic weapon. U¡¯ecin already tried it on Haw and let him hit him instead. Ironno strikes him on the head, he is not sure that why U¡¯ecin letting him do it. Another failed attack where U¡¯ecin gets back to the fight like they are being hit nothing but smoking dirt among each other. The fight didn¡¯t even progress any further, everything gets explode, the stats are too high for them to smack them down with their own raw strength, and even their own magic is unpredictable to use it let alone how it will affect them.

    The officials who watch this felt the nostalgia when they have their first using magic. It is truly what they have feared, the very beginning was like that, they were blessed by mana but it nothing happened, and soon after, few people managed to control it. The ironic moment that happened when people start to learn more, that¡¯s how those defectors decided to leave. Those people who tried to help them where the locals who were just exploring. They were killed after teaching them about mana. Now those four are doing it like they did, those non-magic users.

    Myrrkei stops the fight where everything they have done is useless, they never understand why this mana is so different. Myrrkei assumed the same neutral mana, mistakenly, the content is unique. U¡¯ecin have learned a bit other magic users and their magic items but this mana is to wide of a variation. Ironno thought the same with the magic writings, the writings are actual neutral mana magic. It seems odd why he can¡¯t easily make it like the other magic casters. Haw has the basic knowledge, and he is still lacking somehow. Myrrkei said to the police and Ruby what they have done.

    ¡°I heard you people are like this when we use it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we remember. Back then we were entered this world, we were lost back then until someone came and wanted to help¡±

    ¡°Then the man was killed after teaching us how to use it, say, why are you people don¡¯t know how to?¡±

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t have magic, this doesn¡¯t mean we have the same neutral mana. This mana has strange power to have higher resistance than we normally had¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Myrrkei already got something out from the mana battery, he had been testing the batteries for some time. Even to himself, it is impossible to master it in a short period of time. The citizens managed somehow during their first week, from what he heard. The one who taught them how to use it, they quickly mastered it somehow. Putting his mind to the test, he had to guess it must be their personal traits. The called UIs still mention among the researchers that categorized them away from them to the locals. Troubling to understand what it means is whereas their personal information dialogue.

    Haw gets the idea with the mana batteries.

    ¡°If we think it carefully, I think your city lord need to be warned about it¡±

    ¡°City lord?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say governance instead, Haw had no idea what to say like this¡±

    ¡°Get to the point, Haw. Or we just going to let that dwarf turning everything into a story¡±

    ¡°We were not even taking a hit and won¡¯t hurt us in the process. If the supplies kept going like this, there might be a group of people might have a chance to go against this city¡±

    Ruby don¡¯t want it to be real, along with the police who are in service to protect the people. The officials heard it, another proposition to warn them about it. They have to end this case before what enemies will pop out from the city. The rebels were probably cooperating with the defectors, but they have no proof on this. For the Enders, they are expecting to be one of their people who are against this city. In the end, they didn¡¯t know where the mana batteries shipment being sent to.

 Night Patrol - Chapter 035

    COI C35

    It''s been two days after training and starts patrolling immediately, the city is changing their plans to get the resources outside and focusing on public order. Cases about many infiltrators and returnees inside the abandoned districts. Isekai City can house almost half a million with empty lots and residences who weren''t caught by the incident. Although separated, there are many abandoned parts of the city put them into a different situation. Now home to any workers who lived somewhere else had home between Chojima and South Shore Bay. Where the swarms continue, they are preparing for the worse.

    Somewhere in the city hall, many officials were planning out ways to deal the demands needed for the city to function. The staff announced it

    "Supplies for raw materials such as ores or anything that are strong, flexible, or even conductive are now handled by Enders Bridge. Thanks for the city guild for gaining profits and now easily in good trades with them. However, if we can''t continue profiting by doing outside work such as doing quests, we will soon lose supplies to maintain this city''s progress"

    These officials were different, the government service should be highly trained to serve the public interest. Now replaced with new people.

    All of them wore in attractive uniforms fit for a cosplay with suits that give a charming appearance. Either way, their performances were not seen improvement for only just close to a month. Color schemes aside, the meeting needs to know.

    "It is confirmed from the locals, in both sides, that they discovered people returned from the east side of the city. They were not updated or identified after installing the new security systems. No matter how advanced the shields are, they are still our city''s former residences. There is nothing we could do but to commit hard actions when approached"

    "Lastly, reports from the city guild, research department, by talking someone from Enders Bridge. It confirms a lot regarding about the goblin''s tricks and his descriptions. Comparing their statements, it is certain that the goblin is giving half-truths with a few exaggerations than it is. Sadly, the mentioning how the security is doing for his opinion was stop after the case about the realms. These unidentified groups within the public were put into detail. Leaving no trace where its origin fled from the scene"

    The report ended and for the officials continue to handle the situation.

    "Then we have no choice"

    "I thought governing would be easier now with our new upgrades to the system"

    "Good news is that more Enders are here. They should be become useful with their expertise"

    "Getting our own hitmen are sure give our ego down"

    "Unless they would cause an uproar, but they are cheap when it comes to . . . how should I say this"

    "It''s alright, when we found their hidden bases. We will put the end of their crimes"

    "Giggle* Oh come now, I misheard between those criminals and the Enders. But I really want to have a talk with that rat guy. He has some knowledge I never thought for a runaway"

    The officials have received an update survey across the city, the most active location they found are from Mihayara District. Neither the partial remains of Fuki City nor the empty main roads to the west were no signs of criminal activity. They have thought those where they will be sneaking inside the city. No, in the east side of the city where the place is already fortified.

    ¡°The police on the east border toll have already secluded the area. Are there any reports about it?¡±

    ¡°All reports remained the same, no changes happened to the breach. Except for the first breached¡±

    Checking in the criminal activities in Mihayara District, they found reports where the former bus stations where most people gathered. Both the locals and the civilians had report, and the officials know it will be a bait as they hide when spotted. Their manpower with qualified police forces is stretching thin as the city grew wider with every realm made and it is called as zones by the fugitives.

    ¡°We must accept the fact that the defectors have infiltrated the city. Tell them that they need to find their bases before it reaches deeper to the other districts¡±

    Soon after dark in Mihayara district, Haw lays flat with the girls resting both in his arms. Both of them rests while he remained awake, it''s been like this since after the city''s summer event. These two girls seldomly went to work now, when they did, it was the usual empty building with cooperation by the other company. Every time he picked himself up out of their bed. They pulled him back in, nothing more having addicted by his . . . special skills. He had enough and bring himself out of their apartment. He changes his home clothes, gifted by them, to his Enders clothes, and one of them wakes up.

    "Honey, please don''t forget for our next session. There''s no work for us and neither will you"

    Haw is becoming helpless, not because how good they are but how their stubbornness put themselves into submission that they are willing to do anything for him to stay. He knows this is inhumane, but the fact that they are now his and put them into his control. They are insane, like all people are in this world. He got out of the building and found some trails with a familiar sight. The trails can''t be seen by the citizens, and Haw noticed it started to fade. He rushed his way where the trails faded to. Surrounded by people soon no longer there where he stepped closer into an empty alley.

    His run changed by walking, now turned into slow steps, then finally a quiet prowling. The trail is starting to get fresher and fresher where he is no longer trust his safety and remained in the dark. Going deeper to the dark alleyways where he saw moving objects with no sounds, he is now entering into what he can''t comprehend. Reaching it deep then he stopped. A man lying down with pinned by pieces of sticks, a woman with a weapon standing over him.

    "Nice job tracking him, I almost thought I was too late"

    "Is this I have to do during a hunt?"

    "Hunt!? There is no way we could let you torture a suspect"

    The woman vanished including the man lying on the ground. The one she talks to reveal his position where the area was supposed to be dark, and the sounds in the environment returned. The man looks at Haw with the sticks he was carrying drenched in blood.

    "There''s no reason for you to be intervening. You are part of the team"

    U''ecin appeared before him and Haw showed himself ready with only the Enders clothes at his back. U''ecin again said to him

    "I''m guessing you were not allowed bring the stuff"

    The two sit anywhere they could talk, either be on the benches or by lying on the wall.

    Instead, they seated on the ground floor.

    "So, what brings you here unarmed"

    "Enjoying the night, I was ordered to get their equipment instead my own"

    "Ha! Just like Rusic"

    "Yeah, and the trail of blood seem to be not noticed by other people"

    "It trails in dark ink with mist rising as it dried up. How they can''t see it?"

    U''ecin looks at the pins he holds and tried to stick it in on his hand. Haw didn''t realize it where the head of the pin started leaking blood. U''ecin quickly pulled it out and look at his own blood, it is the same thing then use a different pin with different pin head. The stick was made it himself but not the head. He thought it was an improvement given by the police, but he had something else in mind.

    "They did something with my sticks, better try removing it"

    He removed the pin heads and sees his sticks what he wanted use for. Then Haw ask him

    "Do you need any help?"

    "I already have one. Ironno and the Rusic, won''t even say his name, are joining the hunt. Myrrkei won''t be much of a help"

    Haw had expected much, but facing a citizen is near impossible to take down. Even more so in groups. U''ecin gave him an offer

    "Would you mind? You¡¯ll be using my kit without them knowing, their hospitals kept their good reputation to be their finest apothecaries. If we were about to die, those citizens can handle it"

    Haw never once went into their hospitals, hearing it about saving lives in a dying state.

    "I would, but will I have to . . ."

    U''ecin pulled out his sets of weaponry including some alchemy sets. By the look of Haw''s eyes with a quick nod and took the sets. He has no armor to wear but the risks were no greater than what he holds within U''ecin''s hidden equipment.

    "Indeed, now follow me to the others"

    They left the area as they run and search for the others. The woman returned with a serious glance to find U''ecin.

    "Fuck! Where the fuck is he?"

    She looks around and found some pin heads lying on the ground. She screams

    "Shit!!!"

    and proceed to call the others.

    The securities within the vicinity are underway to patrol the empty areas of Mihayara District. Ruby from Saint Heroes was there to search and suppress any suspicious bystanders. A man who was with the woman is now apprehended and took away into the police vehicle. Her device raised a distress signal, she opened up her device and heard the call.

    "Call to all operatives, repeat, call to all operatives. Team Enders removed their safety gears. I repeat safety gears were removed"

    Ruby had no idea what she said as she is here for her daily duties. One of the police said to her. She was worried and said

    "The new guys possessed with sadistic weaponries. it will cause trouble when left alone"

    Ruby just nodded at the police woman, she bowed at her and left. Her speed reached where they should be. She found the dwarf trying to fix up his weapon. The police baton was added few runes with it where the dwarf carefully carves it. The other one she saw reading a printed map of the city, giving only what left of the partial city.

    "Rusic, did you see that U''ecin?"

    "Yeah, that bastard found one of your targets and wander off. I heard they caught it"

    She turned to the other guy.

    "Hey Ironno, any idea after that"

    "I''m not sure, but he will come back. He can''t handle them alone . . ."

    He paused after saying alone, she didn''t hear a simple period of his words but a slow lowering tone.

    "Why are you quiet all of sudden?"

    He didn''t respond.

    "Answer me damn it"

    Haw and U''ecin appeared from Ruby''s point of view. She began to sigh in relief along with Ironno as well. Ruby quickly turned to him after she hears his sigh.

    "I heard you sighing . . ."

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Ironno was focusing on the map with his face covered by it. Ruby stopped there and ignored him. She moves in quick speed to U''ecin.

    "Please handover the weapons when you removed its safety gears"

    U''ecin can''t resist and show her the sticks.

    Ruby not knowing what it is and used her device to scan it. After few moments later, she read what it is. She starts to get worried when she starts combining what Ironno said if him being alone and with those sticks. In her mind

    "Are you going to bleed the suspects to death? The safety pins were the one to stop the bleeding and prevent the citizens to see the blood evaporating into mist"

    She picked them up and kept it in her inventory. She told him

    "U''ecin, don''t stray away from your orders. One of the police is looking for you"

    She picked her device and called them.

    "He''s here, continue the patrol before the other suspects escape"

    Ruby dashes away leaving no other instructions for them. Rusic didn''t bother what was going on, he is just almost perfecting the runes on the police baton.

    "There, hey it''s the kinker. Wearing the Enders clothes again, say why didn''t you wear your armory"

    U''ecin breaks in Rusic conversation and said to him.

    "More Enders are enough to settle the fight"

    "U''ecin, it''s been a long time I¡¯ve done a, man to man, fight, but your weapons are being under controlled by the guards. I say, look at my weapons"

    A police baton that fits the size of small sword for him.

    "It''s like a barbecue stick for children where the point at the end got curved . . ."

    " . . . I know were facing dangerous enemies and I ''m using a children''s weapon to fight them. I should bring my baby spanking hammer from my home city if needed be"

    Both Haw and U''ecin look at the police baton carved in dangerous rune writings. Now hearing from him to be a children''s weapon to let them know he too don''t want those safety gears attached on his weapons. Only Ironno responded

    "Agreed"

    "You see, my friend here already know the situation without even bringing his own weapons. He is also using their equipment"

    Haw turned to Ironno and take a look on his map.

    Ironno did had nothing to carry. Haw then look at the map put some light on it by using the street lamps. A see through coming from the paper saw pieces of scrolls lying hidden with it. The writings are there and more to what he could read. It''s neither from Ironno''s writing nor Rusic, he knew Ironno well to be preserve in defense during their travel to the city. Rusic is more likely writing anything in hard surfaces and not on papers. Rusics never wrote something weak or soft. So, it must be from the two, Myrrkei or U''ecin. He moves away and waited for the police to come.

    U''ecin takes a glimpse what Haw raised it to the lights where Haw leaves. He read it and later said to him where Haw left.

    "How come they didn''t notice about the scrolls?"

    Ironno get back to reading the map and said

    "They can''t identify that are not yet complete. Giving a few examples how it can be smuggled in"

    U''ecin never would have thought that Myrrkei is getting with another testament in this city. Haw checked the set, U¡¯ecin gave, that would be dangerous but efficient enough to suppress. In his relief, he knows how to handle it. U''ecin saw him checked, he is assured that the set was not removed its important ingredients. He understands his concerns and continued on.

    The woman who was with U''ecin appeared before them. Shroud by night and lights to her sides, she confronted him sternly.

    "I appreciated that there are more of you"

    She look around with only 4 in total. She scanned them by her device and saw what their previous occupations. Two were assigned for education purposes offered by the former adventurers. One dwarf was assigned into construction work in Stranding Island. As for U''ecin was already known for surveying the new dungeons. She put her device back and said

    "Remember that this mission is a warrant action. It means to capture them"

    They look at her being the impossible leader, she continued

    "You will be assigned with the other policemen. They will do the rest while you search any more suspects without getting caught. Understand!"

    "Yes Ma''am!"

    Haw was the only one responds and the others did it differently. The dwarf slammed his hand on his chest and nodded ferociously, U''ecin quietly nods, and Ironno is picking up his stuff. The woman came closer to Haw as he looks ordinary.

    "Why are you wearing those clothes? There will be a fight and that clothes won¡¯t protect you"

    "Thank you for your concerns, I will not be a hindrance from my appearance"

    The woman took a pick from what Haw is carrying. A short moment glimpse helps her see the measure of danger he is holding. After that, there is no sign of dangerous substance.

    "Alright, begin your search and don''t advance without any backup"

    They stood silent and give an approved sign. After what U''ecin did, a few policemen hide in the distance to supervise them. The woman left and leaving them to the search. Haw ask them

    "Which of you knows how to hunt them?"

    Pointed out only the two, U''ecin and Rusic, where he never experienced working with them. Rusic said his remarks

    "I really don''t know why that woman expect us to search them boy"

    Rusic carried only a police baton and armor specialize on fighting big monsters.

    "The first catch was someone got caught by my traps"

    U''ecin had his own skills and by the look of his equipment, his body is strong and suited to look like medium quality armor. Either it¡¯s heavy or durable, it looks kind of obvious until it used. Ironno was finished, picked up his stuff and said to them.

    "I''ll be making choke points. You will find me when the drip of dark mist from U''ecin''s corroded blood stakes pierced on their flesh"

    U''ecin showed him the remaining sticks on his hand with a pin head.

    "Will they let me?"

    U''ecin ask

    "Will you let me?"

    Ironno responded.

    U''ecin looks provoked after his respond, seeing as if they know what they don''t like what they are supposed to do. Rusic whispered to Haw

    "Hey lad, do you know anything about them?"

    "If we managed to witnessed them before we''re taken out. We might know tonight"

    "Or I prefer see each other in the Apothecary''s. I heard more women are in their hospitals, haha"

    "Most cities had them"

    "Sure, what are we supposed to do on the next day? The shipments won''t be in our area because they are focusing something else"

    Ironno already left and U''ecin is calling for them.

    "This mission will take all night. It is better time to change your mind"

    Haw and Rusic didn''t moved an inch. U''ecin agreed by their silence and proceed to move on. Wandering across the streets, less people found along the way but bright lights inside the buildings stayed strong. Other people introduced them and invited to their bars and other stuff. Haw kept hearing about restaurants or bars with women for company. He remembered hearing it from Shinji and Nanami about the dark side of their home world. Mostly trying to scam them if someone entered the wrong side of the streets. U''ecin easily replied to them in refusal, going on and on, there was a sound click from their backs. U''ecin turned and saw them, he tapped their backs and the signal is up.

    The undercover policemen who were ordered to watch over U''ecin saw them react.

    "They are on the move, go tell the others"

    "Why me? You two boys are going hog all the action"

    "I like to act all heroic in front of the girl, but we are still new in this realm of investigation. The veteran police are in the remnants of Fuki City"

    "But . . ."

    "No buts . . . we need to go"

    The undercover police run as soon as they almost lost sight with the targets. Her disappointment quickly calls for backup

    "Uh! Why would they go without me"

    The other person on the line heard her and answered

    "It''s good that they let you take the call"

    "Eeep!"

    She got caught and out performing her duty

    "It''s alright we will be sending back up . . . What!?"

    "Is there something wrong?"

    The policewoman checks her surrounding after a confused callout.

    "You must leave the premises, we lost signals from your partners . . . Damn it . . . LEAVE NOW!"

    A shout from the operator made her shaken. She tried to run as fast as she could.

    "What happen? Hello!? Hey!!! Is anybody there?"

    She checks her device and the signal was closed. In her troubled mind realizing she entered into a trap, a realm. She looks around where her bright surroundings were faded to black and white.

    Both scared and weaken, the zone put her in a debuff state. She pulled out her weapon and turned on the flash light. A figment of disoriented figure came along through the black and white zone. Acting like some bizarre creature, she flashes her flashlight on it and exposed who it really is.

    "Freeze!"

    The police woman calling out the suspect. The creature exposed and a man in a mask with shades hiding his face. The hoody designed with unfamiliar patterns. Its colored marks light up and blinded the policewoman. Coming closer as the suspect should, she fired blindly. The suspect dodged it.

    The bullet should have missed, but the bullet exploded in midair and put the suspect into a surprised. He dodged it with his light feet and flown back where the force put him into. Somehow, another bullets pop in midair caused a force back that is greater than before. He lost his footing and tries to push himself closer to her. He can''t move while in midair, he lost his advantage where her eyes adjusted from the brightness. She kicks him on the gut and shoot another one. He managed to dodge it and kept his stance. He quickly throws something at her before she is reloading. In such a close distance, he managed to hit her face and moved closer to her.

    He used his body to slam her down to the ground while aching his gut from her powerful kick. The flashlight she carried were thrown away from his reckless counter. The shoes she wore were reinforced, he realized what she was.

    "Damn it, a police officer. blegh*"

    The policewoman tried to break free

    "get off of me"

    The suspect lied on top of her, continue to held his gut from the excruciating pain he''s having. She used the hilt of her weapon to bashed his head. The hoody protected him where the flashlight no longer flashes on it. The same disoriented figure appeared, the horrific face, and its body pouring out from the hood.

    A monster was summoned by his hoody. It pulled him up and thrown to the side

    "AH! Just take her down . . ."

    those last few words soften after realized what happened

    "I lost"

    the monster is now on top of her, she pulled another weapon aimed it on the head. The monster put its head on the end of the barrel as she fired. Shot fired where its entire body disappeared, she quickly tried to stand up but slam down as it reappeared.

    "What kind of monster is this?"

    The policewoman again repeats in the same position where the monster starts beating her down. The suspect remained down while she struggled. She turned and see the flashlight almost close within her reached as she got her head smack.

    She tried to retaliate but the monster is kept going. The policewoman casted down any defense she had from shields to buffs. The pain kept coming. Bearing it all as she reached it and grab the flashlight. The ray of light exposed the monster and burned itself away. Her eyes are blurred by the attacks and tried to pull out her med kit. The quiet sound in her surroundings made her more suspicious by the creature. Blurred, she waves around the flashlight and hearing only sizzling. Hassled of finding her med kit, she got pushed away and drop her med kit. She turned to where she got pushed and the sound of sizzles coming from that direction.

    She rushed to where the med kit is where the monster is lingering. Another attack is coming, she waves it again. Sizzling after sizzling, finally it stopped. She continues to wave around until the pain dull her senses. She grabbed the med kit and heals her instantly. She opened her eyes where she found another woman, holding up the monster she faced.

    "You there!"

    The woman turned to her with a sincere face seeing how she is bruised, she responded

    "Oh my, are you ok? Monster like this is very dangerous"

    The woman reached out to the policewoman to help her. The policewoman stops her.

    "I am a police officer, citizen . . . please show verification"

    The appearance of the unknown woman is sexually attractive, a sole woman who managed to beat the man''s summoned creature.

    "Sure"

    The woman searched her pockets exposing her massive bosom in front of her. A really attractive woman with her long hair. The policewoman checked the suspect who just eyeing on the woman. Perverted but remained agony from her kick. She rolled her eyes and look at the woman''s ID. She received it and pushed the woman down.

    "Ow, hey! what gives?"

    Exposing herself down on the ground where her hands hiding something.

    "This is abuse of power . . ."

    She noticed the policewoman took aim at her. She fired and woman quickly dodged the bullet. The woman quickly appeared next to her and aim for her neck. The policewoman activated her shields but quickly breaks and got hit on the neck. The policewoman lied down as she was paralyzed by the attack. The woman lied her down to the ground and wiped her head along fixing her long hair.

    "What''s wrong with you Ms. offic-e . . . er?"

    A stranged look at her face where she saw the policewoman''s device.

    ". . . Oooh, they update the system"

    She checked the policewoman''s clothes as she strips her.

    The suspect remained in pain watch her go at it. The young policewoman dyed her hair blonde and she looks like any other pretty girls within this city, while the other woman looks some kind thick looking woman where the curved fits any man''s taste. The woman stopped where the policewoman had left on her are her shirt and exposed panties then she noticed him. The suspect''s hoody remained on the ground and looking at her. The woman gave him the policewoman''s med kit. He quickly grabbed it and watch the woman carefully. By touching it opened up an UI that showed everything about it. He used it and he quickly recovered.

    In his thought

    "For the past month or so since I left the city, I never expect anything but electricity is back to the city"

    The woman gave him a grin and said

    "Now you are getting better. How about we do it here"

    The man didn''t get it; a policewoman lying down half naked, a suspicious woman looking all hot while she gives a nice exposing pose to her front, and himself in the middle of his own business.

    "YES"

    Quickly he answered . . . As if. By what the woman is acting . . . it was almost too perfect, her rushing to do it while she showing her body off with an unconscious policewoman.

    He witnessed his monster got easily beaten by her, the policewoman gives a struggle to his monster, and now this woman pretends to beat it up out of her own strength. She didn¡¯t show herself being a friend with him or that policewoman. Her action is mix, when she gives him the med kit. She is too skillful to act like that, and more to his suspicion how she entered the black and white zone. This zone is meant for the returning . . . de . . . fec . . . tors. Slowly feeling weak around him, he should be prepared like this but in this city, not yet.

    The suspect felt a bit dizzy. A man who abandoned this city and never experienced the new features made in Isekai City. The woman sighed in relief and began stripping in front of him.

    "I never thought someone like you returned to this fuck up city"

    She gives him a nice strip dance where every clothing she wore tear and burned with every motion of her magic. A seductive look with her lustful gaze as she wanted more from him. He can''t believe it, why at this very moment that she had to do it here. In the middle of a secret zone that caused many people to disappear and it is difficult to escape.

    He admits that the way she did made him like it, he lied down on the wall as he watched her dance. Not understanding what''s going on, he started to remind himself a familiar scene that she tried to do to him. The woman slowly burned off her outer layers and exposing only the nice piece of lingerie. Then he stopped and his faced started to mortified into something terrifying.

    "Aw, what''s wrong?"

    The woman seductively smiles at him, removed her bra where her big chest exposed freely but it''s gone with only a flat chest. He remembered a crime case before entering this new world, where a suspect with false identification commits an act of force homosexual activities.

    The woman removed her long beautiful hair along with her face. Removed and exposed her true identity. A young man with a crazed smile looks on his face showing in front of him. The suspect began to lose his senses where his strength no longer to give that pervert an impressive beating. He can''t move and only see the young man put on his glasses with his teeth shining, the only thing he could do is to watch that maniac do his thing where the last piece of clothing pulled down. The suspect fell unconscious in front of him where the young man ended his dance. Within a secret zone where there is no one could enter or escape.

 Black and White Zone - Chapter 036

    COI C36

    Somewhere outside the incident, many officers surveyed the area for any clues for the missing deputies. The last contact happened where they are standing right now, not knowing how to get into the secret zone. Few Horsin recruits stand watch while the other available police were around the district patiently waiting for any chance of the suspects to escape. Ruby is there among the force where they waited a so-called explorer. Walking through the dark parts of the streets, moving in with the materials he needed to break through the hidden zone. Many look at him indifferently. His name was random and they say

    "The rat"?/? "Myrrkei"?/? "Professor . . ."

    The police force and Ruby were almost given an impression of him until they see his serious face. He almost looks like he is going to kill someone. Ruby and the others don''t know why he had that impression and one of them said to him.

    "What''s with that look?"

    Myrrkei look at them angrily

    "You''ll understand when we opened the realm"

    Myrrkei pulled the materials and began working on opening the secret zone. Under a few minutes had past, he opened a portal to the black and white zone without any noise. The police were not ready and they underestimated how he managed to open it that fast.

    "How did he managed to open so quickly?"

    "This place is notorious of not entering this part of the zone"

    Myrrkei didn''t act he normally would do but he won¡¯t be wasting time when they about to see. Tonight, he knew what''s going to happened after hearing who they are. The shred of a rift coming from the zone heard a woman''s scream, Ruby quickly springs into action without any delay. Where the others followed, Myrrkei asks one of them

    "How long are they missing?"

    "Almost three . . ."

    A strong sonic boom coming from the zone where something just happened. Others outside get the shock of the boom and quickly ready themselves.

    Myrrkei walked away from the portal that he couldn''t face what the citizens never witnessed before. Ruby was there and saw the horrible scene. One of the police officers was torn and cut off one of his limbs. The policewoman tried her best to stop the bleeding with her uniform. She was soak by his blood near half naked

    "Please, save him . . . he is not going to make it"

    Tears go running down from her cheeks where the others are coming to rescue them. They found a suspect who wears a hoody. Ruby immediately searched for the others in top speed. She found them, but covered in strange blood, blood splattered leading to the manhole, but there is no sign of Ironno.

    The police force checks on the suspect, through a thorough investigation from his equipment. He has no device, the ID he has are the same as it was from their home world. No data found on him, but the archive version shows his verification from his IDs. It is certain, this man, among the defectors they couldn¡¯t believe. They came, and he is now here in this infamous zone. The hidden realm of the gangster. Police called HQ

    ¡°We found one, please prepared the maximum-security protocol¡±

    After that call, they look again to one of their colleagues covered in blood.

    ¡°Oh . . . My . . . GOD!¡±

    Hours earlier, the three are hiding close to the walls in black sight. They see around them with only two colors; black and white. Neither of them can''t see nor recognized one another except for the Rusic with his runes. The rune words remained clear and it presented its danger. They heard something behind them, loud and obvious, and they rush toward them while something in front of them are coming. Rusic remained in front tried to hide his runes to make an ambush. U''ecin and Haw reached the people who were following them and tackled them against the wall.

    The officers tried to counter them, but Haw already thrown the dust from his alchemist set and blinded them. The policemen lose their control of their mana. They got hit by U''ecin then slam to the wall again. U''ecin leans closer to their necks with his safety suppressed gloves. It was supposed to give contamination when exposed to their flesh.

    "I know you are not one of them. How did you managed to get here?"

    The young men choke but didn''t feel the plague effect of the glove

    "Cough* You were on the move for a moment. We have orders to . . ."

    Haw''s dust kept their powers in check, hurting their focus. Holding one of them quietly put them to the side of the black area. Haw shushes them and replied.

    "We already setting in to find your outcasts"

    "What?"

    "Traitors, I mean defectors, the people who left the city. They come back"

    They turned and see the other side of the alleyway where Haw and U''ecin came out from. No sounds over there but a motorbike helmet just rolled by to their direction. The helmet glows the same runes like Rusic''s. Rusic came out with three unconscious people. They sigh in relief while Rusic spit out to the wall looking disappointed.

    "Heck, You four over there. Stop making noise, we need to hide before more of them come. Strip anything from these younglings before something dangerous will come"

    Haw and U''ecin followed him to get the loot. The two officers found a special key from one of the suspects while the Enders continuing to loot them boldly, as in including their clothes. The police want them to stop but they ignored them.

    "Sir, hand over the key. We might know how to use it"

    Rusic hands it over to them. The officers scanned the key, a UI pops up, and directs them to the secret room. Shadows of unfamiliar people are coming to their direction, they tried to hide the body before they escape. They don''t have much time and left them lying unarmed on the ground. The gangs found their friends and help them up. The team and the policemen went to hiding somewhere inside the secret room. To what they opened is like any ordinary room.

    One of the officers leaned closer to the window where the gangs bringing their unconscious friends back to somewhere else. Haw softly said to him

    "What are you doing? You might get caught"

    "Don''t worry, secret rooms supposed to be hidden to anyone except to those who are inside. We are safe for now"

    Rusic collected many stuffs after he beat them up. U''ecin and Haw had some questions to him from his abilities.

    "Rusic, how did you take them down?"

    Rusic raised his police baton with the rune words empowering it.

    "I did make a good job carving it, but the materials it made couldn''t take them down . . ."

    Rusic shows his frustration.

    He continued

    ". . . It was kind of handy for me to use their devices as lights if more had come"

    The officer complained

    "You could bring it with us"

    "How so? Once they wake up, it will magically disappear"

    He forgot about that, and his partner watched them outside.

    "We should follow them to where how our key could access this far"

    U''ecin seeing the officer to act professionally where he too stared the defectors moving away from the scene. Haw and Rusic are preparing their equipment and followed them out from the secret room. The two policemen head on first to check any possible route within the building.

    Rusic talks to Haw

    "Hey lad, did we just get out from the room instead from the building?"

    "We are in their realm now, Rusic. Just follow them"

    The policemen were doubting to pursue them. The secret key helps them identify this realm so quickly. Most realms are like that, they made it simpler when the item shows them the information.

    "Partner? I don''t think we could handle this situation"

    "I know but . . ."

    His inspection eye piece detects unfamiliar items hidden Haw''s alchemist set.

    ". . . Are you going to chase them?"

    U''ecin remained silent while following them. His appearance in black and white look intimidating as his eyes covered by the black filters.

    They continue to move on in each passing use of the key.

    "Hey!"

    The policeman asks again. Nothing . . . then they stop.

    "I''m not going this far to chase them. Without a proper cooperation here . . ."

    His partner looks provoked as they can¡¯t see U''ecin¡¯s eyes. It felt an intimidation for them. Rusic pats U''ecin''s back and said

    "Hey stop focusing on the target, they are talking about you"

    A sudden appearance of U''ecin''s eyes looking at the different direction without moving his head. One of them sigh and whispered to his partner.

    "Now I know why the black and white gives a deceptive look. We can''t differentiate friend or foe"

    "Is there anything you want to know?"

    U''ecin ask them and quickly turned his eyes back at the defectors. Once his eyes shown in white turned back to black where he changes view to the other person. The zone''s tricks put them in the middle of an optical illusion. The policeman changed the subject

    "In this zone, we are in the middle of a trap with no escape. I heard one of your friends, you can escape here"

    U''ecin turned to Haw and gave him a nod. Haw answered for him

    "There is, but you two will be left behind"

    Two of them were too committed of their job and starts to regret where they are in.

    "I never thought of it that way"

    The other policeman gave a pathetic look while the three let them watch their faults. Worried, they ask them

    "Do you know how to get us out of here?"

    Haw gave an honest reply.

    "Your fail safe, can it able you to leave?"

    Both of them are getting nervous but remained calm on the outside.

    "Not with that hacker"

    "Hacker?"

    "It''s more like a disrupter to our magics"

    "Then we can''t help you"

    Haw said to them in such direct answer where Rusic is carving while walking with the loot they got. U''ecin talks to the policemen

    "Seems like you need to take a break. Let me use the key to continue following them"

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "We can''t do that. We need to leave . . ."

    "I am not here to reason with you"

    U''ecin punched the glass and erupt a quiet thud sound. The defectors stop and notice the sound.

    "We can manage to escape. How about you?"

    The policeman react

    "How did those guys heard that soundproof glass . . .?"

    The other policeman broke his silent and respond harshly

    "Are you mad? If any case that you people would . . . "

    He look at U''ecin knowing the dangers and remained unscathed in this situation. That moment where he raised another fist preparing to hit the glass. They immediately throw at him with the key.

    He catches it and begins running through the door. The two stay and continue to carve their loot. The policeman asks them

    "How do you guys get along in this life-threatening situation?"

    Haw and Rusic were in a middle of a conversation

    ". . . One of the principles of the five mana. That''s why your runes managed to hurt them"

    "If the baton made with the rune words, then it will be a magic weapon . . . Hey I hear some sad drunken sounds"

    Rusic respond the blurred question from the police. He repeats

    "I said how you three worked together like this. The old man just run off without you guys"

    Rusic watched them sit down where both of them had some bad omen in their mind.

    "It''s more Horsin culture than you think, you little lads"

    Haw holds a guide of carvings and help Rusic to make guidelines after he carved the others. The police where confused

    "Culture? you what he did is culture"

    "It''s more like we don''t like you"

    "What!?"

    His partner stops him and understand what the dwarf said.

    "Do you remember? The demon girl warned us before inviting them to our city"

    The policeman stops and can''t figure it out. Haw remained quiet on this topic and expecting Rusic to tell him. Rusic didn''t like his obvious ignored face and told them.

    "The world had many histories of Exodus, where many lives entered this world but never leave. You may not understand it but the most common other worlder entered this world during ¡®the heroes and demons¡¯ era or what it was truly called as the invasion"

    Both of them don''t have any idea what history in this world. They hope that the dwarf made it simpler as he continued.

    "Same as you people, people entered to this world with no idea why. Until it reached to the fall era, to make it brief, all people entered to this world were had evil intentions. More like soon to happen, do you understand?"

    Haw had enough of Rusic''s brief explanation. He is just adding more opened questions than a story being driven by a mad rusic

    "There are people who aren''t have the same humanity than you"

    The two policemen focus on Haw where he should be easier to understand.

    "Like I said, we are more of a failed civilization. Your ways already proven to be a better city, but you will soon involve our world''s problems. If you know everyone in this continent, it will help you understand that you must succeed to leave. Because, the previous other worlders had caused dark time from the brink of their own successes¡±

    Haw gives his finished layout guidelines to Rusic

    "Thanks lad, it''s better you¡¯re to experiencing it for yourself. You know how weird our world is, isn''t it?"

    The policemen checked their devices showed their signals are out of reached. Seeing there are still needed improvement but they witnessed so much from the past month. First were the new devices then the combination between magic and technology, and so on

    "Every day, we had seen what we never thought was possible, where everyone who are interested about this world after what they made. Either it¡¯s from the tournament to the demands of valuable resources or the solutions this city made for improvement . . ."

    Rusic look at them as they are too new and opened about it, they only thing they could understand them as foreigners seeing the new world. ". . . Or maybe because we thought to live easier here than back to our own world"

    Again those lines, It''s the same motive but different reasons. Rusic and Haw knew about other worlders with weak motives to leave, even the world turned into an apocalypse. They are still willing to stay, oh what the world they are living in. Rusic said to them

    "Neither did we knew why they want to stay here nor why the ancients let it happened"

    "Ancients?"

    The policemen questioned about it. Rusic continued on

    "You know that elves and demons lived longer and witnessed this world''s sufferings. We dwarves lived thousands of years but to them when my ancestors came here, they lived beyond that. I was born after the fall, probably 80+ years old . . . Heck, I don''t even need to remember my age"

    Haw didn''t bother to know why the world become like this. More so to the other survivors to stop thinking about it, it was written in the very beginning when many race did entered this world freely. They soon take a break until U''ecin returned with an urgent news.

    "We need to go back"

    "Really now? I . . ."

    "Be quiet Rusic, You two! did you have someone with you when you got here?"

    "Yeah . . . Wait! Is she in the zone too?"

    U''ecin throws them the secret key as they rushed back to get her. Haw throw away the things he is doing and followed them. Rusic stays and said to U''ecin

    "Are you not joining them?"

    "Waiting for a short moment then I''ll go"

    Rusic raised his eye brows for what he is about to hear. U''ecin made himself think what he saw then he said to him

    "Have you seen a crazed debauchery between men?"

    Rusic''s runes from all over him started to glow and the heat grew on his armor.

    Rusic stands up and just walked away. U''ecin never seen his runes erupt by him saying it. Then he himself followed them after. Reaching close to where they were before the zone to appear. The police stop and saw her lie down on the ground, they tried stealthily moved towards her. They immediately saw something shocking. The two suspects are almost getting on the streets. Their silence wasn''t concealed and the other suspect noticed them. He shouted in disappointed

    "FUCK!"

    and disappeared while the other suspect sitting next to the wall. They quickly apprehend him and checked their partner.

    "Hey wake her up, pulled out the med kits to wake her up"

    She screams as she about to wake up and one of them shut her mouth.

    "We are still within the zone . . ."

    In the middle of the conversation the policewoman, half naked, is warning them that the other suspect reappeared behind them. The suspect returned and kick one of the policemen''s head. Knock backing him against the wall, the other partner managed to withstand the other blow. The policeman saw the suspect, a woman and only wearing a lingerie. The policewoman tried to pick up her things and hide somewhere else to get dress.

    "What is that sexy looking . . . I mean freeze"

    The woman looks seductive as she looks disappointed, with annoyed expression where she bit her lips. Daring to fight in her underwear and he could see is a fine-looking black lingerie. He took her first punch and parry it with his arms, she quickly used her other hand to grab on the nuts, and his face says it all and her grip was fierce. The policeman''s uses the blink ability and breakaway her grip. She was annoyed by that trick

    "Fucking gamer"

    and the policeman shouted his partner

    "Hey, pick yourself up and do something"

    His partner was knocked out cold where he was hit on the neck like the policewoman.

    She forced herself to grab him by the arm mended both their arms together. She used her left hand holding his right hand, now holding hands together, she committed directly attacking closely. The policeman lifts her up and slam her to the ground, he holds her down by using her arm into submission. He grappled her down, she didn''t expect it and continue in the bind. Haw reached to the crime scene seeing people on the ground.

    "HEY! help me with this will you"

    The policeman felt her arm faded where his grappled broke free. The woman escapes by disappearing again.

    Haw pulled out a flask and throw the fluid out of it to the air. The Fading body returned to her physical form and he tried to grab her. She landed on the ground while Haw tries to get the hold of her neck. She easily broke it off and throw him against the wall. The policeman followed it up and brought out his taser and shoots her. A strong current flow through her and put her down. Haw forced himself up and pulled out another flask then poured out on to her. Her body solidifies and felt the full volts of the taser. The taser automatically stops when the target is unconscious, and the policeman kept pressing it.

    Haw got injured and prepared himself a potion, and made only a weaker quality. The police woman reappeared from the shadow looking at the situation.

    "Relief* Thanks for coming guys, I should have leave sooner"

    The policeman turned to his partners. It was not good for them to stay longer because of how bad the conditions were. The woman remained conscious and didn''t move, Haw slowly moving after that hit, he forgets that he is facing an Isekai citizens. That woman managed to take him down without any struggle. He felt he was overwhelmed by the moment of contact.

    Haw took the other suspect''s hoody and cover the woman. Once he taken off the suspect''s hoody, he looks at the woman in disgust without any complaint where she fighting in her underwear. He sees the other suspect traumatized for some reason. The policewoman shouted at her

    "What an indecent woman are you? Nearly naked and go beat up a police officer"

    Her partner busy tending the other policeman as time is not in their favor. Noise of a fight coming from the other side as they forgot they are in the zone. The policewoman opens up her sub inventory and pulled out a cover. She had only one and placed it on to the other suspect lying next to the wall.

    The suspect lost his hoody was already paralyzed and her med kit was gone. She thought it was him who used it and said

    "Using public service resource, it will be added to your case"

    The man was covered and he disappeared. The other policeman didn''t have any covers for the woman as they already used it from the previous scene. The policeman had to carried his partner and told her

    "We need to go"

    He throws a secret key to her while Haw throw some powder to the upcoming people behind them. She used the key and pulled the woman with them. The policeman reacted

    "Are you going to bring her too?"

    his partner replied

    "Do you want her getting ganged up by them?"

    The policeman face turned red and flustered with an almost grin happening on his face. She continued

    "This is not porn you idiot"

    "Sorry!"

    Haw focused down on the woman where he checks her face. A quick smudge writing on her forehead, he finished it and it disappeared. The woman felt it. He carried her up on his shoulder where her butt cheeks were big and satisfying to see for the policeman. Policewoman saw him carried her

    "Thank you, we should . . ."

    Magic missiles fired to their direction and she got hit. She felt a bump and knock her down, Haw pulled her up while getting barrage by other magic projectiles

    "Alright, alright let''s move"

    The powder managed to weaken the projectiles, but still strong enough to feel the force. Haw bear it all while they escape. Either be the gang or the defectors were aiming at them where the powder should cover their view. They didn''t know that the two who were supposed to follow them where not yet seen until now. The suspect was hidden and protected by the cover, and only the officials will find him. The police managed to escape along with the woman. Now the incident of the noise was there and the previous suspects running are going back and check it. Reaching where the fight starts, they found something strange.

    The gang member called to their leader through their device

    "Boss, we found another one of our gangs, beaten, and lost their stuff as before . . ."

    "Uh huh, regroup with the others"

    "Okay I could do that"

    The police watch the people outside from the secret room where they repeat like last time. U''ecin and Rusic were on the other side of the secret room after looting new targets. Haw placed the woman down on the ground and look at the scene outside. The gangs pulled one of their men up and saw their backs shred apart. He heard them said

    "How did they know about this place?"

    "I knew the special zones were not worth it. They somehow know about the keys"

    ¡°You idiot, those keys are giving guide about this place, remember?¡±

    ¡°Then why did they give notification like that so easily¡±

    ¡°Like those motherfuckers know about these other world thing shit¡±

    ¡°Shut up! They have our keys, but they still don¡¯t have the portal to the other realms. We can still escape¡±

    ¡°Or be humiliated just like the others got beaten up by two people¡±

    The gangs hurriedly leaving this place before more ambushes coming. They are annoyed how the same route they go to get ambushed. They heard the police from the outside are searching there. It won¡¯t last long as the last secret realm was exposed under several hours.

    The man who got shreded by Rusic or U''ecin gave a clue for Haw. Haw looks at the woman, who he smudged her head, it should be easy for them to find her again if she escapes. The fluid that he poured on her is drying up, it will be a matter of time she will break loose. He first checks on the people below and read the message. A risky decision they made for themselves and were everyone gathered in this empty rooms. The policewoman called him

    "Hey, let''s get going"

    Haw carried the woman to an unsuspecting corner, the police went ahead as the knocking by the window where the gangs are searching for them.

    He dropped her down for a moment at the hallway and look at her in her eyes awake. She acted disgruntled for being paralyzed after the taser, she couldn''t believe how they are confident with their weapons. Haw turned to look at the police leaving opened up another door, he told her

    "I don''t know how powerful you are or why you are like this . . ."

    He gave a piece of cloth soak with unknown colored moisture on her shoulder

    ". . . I only know you are not one of them . . ."

    She looks at him surprised and he noticed on her expression.

    ". . . That look of yours, already giving away. We might not see each other, but you will meet my people. Remember to tap your forehead every time they questioned you"

    The police woman called out to Haw again

    "What are you doing? Come here or . . .!"

    Haw was alerted and throw a pouch where the magic projectiles appeared. The bag exploded and the person caught by the explosion. Haw carried her again and run as fast as he can while still in pain. The woman sees the person getting caught by the blast where his body melted together with it. Shards of crystals appeared and with the man trying to break free but sinks or melts in a deforming way. The woman was shock as someone is being deform by some powder

    "What the actual fuck? What did you do to him?"

    The people who are behind the crystal wall were breaking through, with every strike they did, it just pushing it to their direction than shattering as a whole. When Haw reached the door and people behind him kept pushing forward where the crystals won''t break. He got to the door where they teleported to another room, he whispered to woman

    "You didn''t kill me, then I won''t kill you"

    She gulped down from her throat, Haw placed her down and offered some water. He nursed her with her face looking afraid than being grateful. The police continue to take care of each other where the police man ordered his partner.

    "Hey, take care with the woman. I don''t like some guy doing with her"

    The policewoman ignore the signs of a pervert and followed his orders. Haw changed places with her and prepared to wake up the other policeman. The policewoman began to sustain her by handcuffing and said

    "As a police officer . . ."

    She opens up her device and check on her.

    ". . . no records found, just like before. This means you are a defector too"

    The woman is getting hold off than before, with the fluids washed off or dried out, she began to move again. She looks at Haw and planning to take him down first, while being hold up, it would be easy for her to break free.

    The policewoman finished holding her down, she asks her partner.

    "We have a problem here, this woman is one of them who left the city"

    "In this zone, most people are. She already beat one of our partners here"

    The woman watching them talk and Haw preparing a remedy for the other policeman. It was her time to escape, and Haw then turned to see her then nodded at her. Just one head down with a serious look. She decided to stop and waits, he knew and more to her expectation. Haw kept his eyes on her momentarily. Her face is slowly forming back to his actual face without knowing.

    Haw look at her and rub his face then turned back to the police. She looks down and saw her face was melting then quickly fix it. The woman can''t describe how she felt or what he felt, that kind of persona made him should be enticing for him. Yet as a man facing a dangerous man with the things he did. The crystal wall with someone stuck to it, made him afraid. If he did kill the attacker, then he will be like that man from before. The man in a woman form made him think more than he should. When there is a time they might meet, he would probably be friends with him. The gamble of the male sex offender.

    The gangs failed to reach them, and their actual first action was breaking free the man who was crystallized as he charged them. Comparing the ambushes until now, they shouldn''t have underestimate them. The man''s body was gone, merging together with the crystal shards. The crystal remained solidified where they tried to figure it out. An unknown man covered his face comes in and gives a nasty response.

    "ARGH! NOW YOU SEE WHAT HAPPENED!"

    The man pointed out the crystal as he uses his own bare hand to compress it. Once compressed, the remains were literally gone but the crystal was formed. The covered man said to them

    "How does it feel to see someone died like this?"

 Street Fights - Chapter 037

    COI C37

    In Mihayara district, a secret zone kept hidden from the city itself. Either it be a gateway or a hideout, the strange things happened inside where the gangs or defectors are returned after their freedom of having power. They heard changes happened to the city with along news about games and entertainment returning to business. More and more info put them to go back, where the shield dome blocks the swarms, and somehow managed to get in by their own abilities. In the black and white zone, there was an incident and an intruder annoyed them where suspects were beaten and taken their gears. They thought it was the other gangs. Until now.

    Shards scattered on the hallway where the defectors felt bleak, someone died without realizing it, and the man covered his face, who warned them before, investigated the shards.

    "People said the authorities shouldn''t do this, right?"

    The other defectors mumbled to themselves as the man listened

    "Yes, but I heard they are recruiting people from other cities"

    "What the fuck! There is no way they could do that, is there?"

    "The city''s security systems made protection aura to everyone not to get killed"

    "She''s right, others got caught were protected except it won¡¯t worked on people like us"

    The covered man observed the shattered remains of their dead member, he stared at it and felt an overbearing aura.

    ". . . How did they managed to kill someone like this?"

    They continue talking as someone is throwing shards of crystal remained at them.

    "Catch!"

    One of them caught it

    "Hey! we are in the middle . . . Oh shit"

    The one who caught it felt a strong amount of mana coming from it. The covered man explained to them

    "Do you remember the 5 types of mana?"

    Everyone surrounded him began to remind them what could be. He continued,

    "Let''s gather our new groups and leave"

    They started to leave the secret room after he ordered them without hesitation.

    Someone came to him and said

    "Remember what you said to us? Even though you are not . . ."

    "We must group up. It will take some time to understand why I did it. For now, I don''t trust your city"

    They rushed outside from the secret room and they quickly headed to their rally point.

    "Get used to it newbie, we were outsiders of this city after coming to this world and even being called as traitors or outcasts. Trust him"

    The other defectors leaned to the newbie and whispered

    "You know he is not one of us, and we already taste reality before"

    U''ecin and Rusic entered the other secret room, watching down a suspicious group moving away faster than they should search. U''ecin saw someone held a glowing crystal. The substance appeared to be any kind of crystal. From his view, he could assume that Haw used the bag. Rusic used his baton and poke U''ecin by the shoulder

    "Care to help me getting my new loot or I''ll be the only one to babysit you all again?"

    U''ecin stops contemplating and help him as they walkthrough the other rooms.

    "I don''t know why you stay silent for a while, is there anything bothering you, lad?"

    U''ecin is curious

    "I''m starting to question more about Haw. For a Rusic who brawls a lot, did he bring some dangerous substances?"

    "Hardly I know him, he never stays in stranding island and the last fight I just beaten him like a drunkard"

    "Did he fight bare hands?"

    "No, just those glass that gave magic, I think"

    U''ecin didn''t get what he needed to know, they continue moving until the someone opened the door. U''ecin grabbed Rusic''s baton and throw at the opening door. Rusic dropped all what he is carving with and rushed to the door. Once the door opened, three gangs or traitors opened the door and quickly responded with their passive shields.

    The rune baton ignored the shields, phase through it, and hit one of them. Rusic rushed in and grabbed the head who got hit by his baton. The two retaliate and casts their magic. Rusic kept punching while they are trying not to hit their friend. Their friend starts to lose conscious and they were forced to use it now. Lightning strikes on him and his armor absorb it without any problems, the static field reached U''ecin and paralyzed him. The two traitors didn''t notice the other and focus first on Rusic

    "This shorty withstand my magic!? . . . Wait, is someone there?"

    "That person is already down, help Duke. He is getting beaten up"

    Rusic kept punching him where they struggled to removed Rusic''s grip, his mouth banged by his fist without any chance to say more than one syllable.

    The two pulled out their weapons and hit Rusic''s head. Rusic endured it and tries to grab them, they flash out and back where Rusic almost grabs them.

    "Don''t get a hold by that short man''s hand"

    "You should head back and warned the others"

    The man flashes out further away as Rusic saw someone escaping. Rusic pulled out a carved item he stole before. A scarf reaching out to the man such a long distance, it tears itself into a lining and acts as a web, capturing the fleeing man. The other man tried to cut it and tore off the line. Rusic moves in and manages to grab him, but he flashes out.

    The torn thread reattached itself and pulled the man from the long distance.

    "Aaah!"

    A scream wailed from him and dragged down on the ground. The man got caught and can''t flashes out from the sash''s grip, his partner appeared to him and cut the sash again. The sash pulled where he cuts it, where it slingshots itself back to Rusic. Rusic pulled up his baton and ran after the one who was not caught. The man casts a spell at Rusic.

    "Damn dwarf, why not slide off"

    It didn''t reach him but lands on the ground. The ground turned to ice where Rusic slipped. The two broke free and flashes away, but the other one was left behind.

    They managed to escape, the two run further.

    "There''s a dwarf in the secret rooms"

    "We need to report before . . . Aggh!"

    The man was picked up by his own partner. The other man can¡¯t control his own body.

    "Why did you!?"

    "I can''t move my body . . . The Fucking sash!"

    The remaining lining of the sash is controlling his magic enchanted clothes. They saw his long sleeves are holding him without using his hands. His pants are wrapping around his legs into a leglock, this strange movement forced him into a painful stance. Crashing down on the ground, the sash tightly covered their mouths without any hassle. Rusic comes in and reattached the scarf.

    Rusic pulled them and hide them to the corner. He began to take pieces of their gear and their clothes. He took first the unconscious man as they watch. Stripping their friend down to a point of realizing. Both of them squirm where their mouth covered

    "What the actual fuck! It''s the Perb! I don''t want my first time to be this way. I couldn''t believe he would be shapeshifting into a dwarf like this. fuck! fuck! fuck! I should''ve known after the last two team were taken down. fuck!"

    Rusic finished the unconscious man and quickly struck down the other two. The same process from the previous enemies to loot, he then went back to U''ecin.

    The gangs soon came and found them in such an embarrassing way.

    "Same as the last ones . . ."

    "OMG! It''s even worse than the last time, Kyra"

    The gang members saw the worse ones. The covered man came in and witnessed what he heard before.

    "Are they dead t . . . o . . . o!? Oh Well!"

    "WTH! this is not sarcasm. They took their gears and most of their clothes"

    She turned around and it was their leader.

    "I mean I didn''t mean to"

    The other woman back up for her

    "Umf, It''s ok. We still can''t use to our new leader. Sir, more people are taken down. We need to tell them to stop the search"

    The covered man pulled out his inventory, took a big cloth, and carried them away.

    The women watched him carried three of them at the same time and ran off.

    "Let''s go before we all going to be like them"

    "Wait for me! Kyra"

    They reached to the rally point where different groups appearing left and right. Their banners, logos, or brands appeared in front of them. The covered man place down the three unconscious men to the ground. The group recognized them with their disbelief grew grim

    "What a relief, it''s not mine"

    The three men were identified by their devices as they are from the Hit and Run gang, Devilishly Rats, and they are not from here. The other gang leader said

    "Guess, it''s must be yours then right, green dot?"

    The covered man can''t be seen his expression but only acted out through his head movement and said

    "I guess, Recruits! Bring them to the portal, we''re leaving"

    The gang leader reacted

    "What!? You''re leaving? Is this about the intruders who messed up my boys?"

    The green dot quickly packing up where the others from the outside arrived. The covered man replied

    "Did you heard? One of my recruits is dead. I won''t . . ."

    "Oh it''s just must be an accident. Anyway . . ."

    The gang leader called out to the others while the other gangs began leaving through a portal.

    "Anyone here wants to stay and get those fuckers? Or leave as a pussy?"

    The gang members yelled

    "NO!"

    "Because we are!?"

    "Scraypers! From Fuku City"

    The shouts reached within the secret rooms where the police hid, U''ecin and Rusic are heading towards them. The covered man had nothing else to say and watch his gang leaving. The excitement from the sraypers took them into caution where their other gang members voluntarily raised their hands and said

    "Where not the fighting type here, just smuggler mains. Can we leave first if one us dumb fucks made it worse like last time"

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    After saying that, they left without hesitation. By the time many of the gang members left, only a handful stay and head out.

    The police man hears someone is coming, already he took a peek and opened the door where U''ecin and Rusic rushed to get in.

    "Whoa! You two, where have you been?"

    U''ecin''s burns from the electric shock were gone and Rusic brought more loot than he previous had. The police woman looks at them in suspicion

    "Who are they?"

    "The same people we supposed to supervise"

    The policewoman didn''t recognize them as they wore the gang members clothes to carry off what Rusic looted. U''ecin took a bit of the clothes until the policewoman noticed what they are wearing.

    "Wait a minute? Where did you guys get those clothes? They never wore these before"

    Rusic replied to her

    "It''s loot lass"

    All of them reunited and neither both relief nor agitation towards their situation. The police are hoping to hide long enough for the other force to break in. Rusic threw the loot on the floor and said

    "They will be coming soon, and your target already planning to leave"

    The police man check outside through the window where one of them is using a portal. The policeman saw outside where only a handful of them are left. All partially identified and only one is blank.

    "We already checked their identifications, it''s enough for us to leave"

    The policewoman argued

    "Now how are we going to get out of here?"

    The loot lied on the round where Rusic continue to carve them. Haw was called out by U''ecin and told the other police.

    "You said it''s impossible to leave right?"

    The policewoman replied

    "Yes you''re right"

    Her partner intervenes

    "Wait, you said you can get out from here"

    Haw nodded at them while need to have finishing touches for helping Rusic

    "For us, we are willing to head out and face them. Capturing them is what we are ordered to do, right?"

    The Enders already prepared as they were about to do. Their other side plan is to find the traces of familiar people who are against the city.

    "Great, what are we supposed to do now?"

    The gangs are approaching and their marching steps within the halls are getting louder. The police had the equipment to scan their enemies but the zone had special properties to prevent the specific detail and only themselves or others who are group up with them can be identify. Rusic pulled out the carved loot and give it to them.

    "Here are the loots I remade, take anything that could make yourself useful"

    The police check Rusic''s loots for appraising, they identify the carved loot as . . . The policewoman asks her partner.

    "No details but unidentified scriptures"

    Rusic complied

    "It''s carvings, not wordings. Just try it and know what they are"

    The sound of the doorknob turning whereas U''ecin and Rusic quickly closed the door tight. Haw moved the suspect away to the corner and told to the police

    "If you are not ready, then we will head out first and come get us later"

    The door starts to bang where luminous light appeared from the edges and corners of the door. The policewoman gulp when sees it and her partner already picking the items he tries to test. Everything the policeman touches, it shows the previous stats but not the runes.

    The policeman mumbled the words on the stats and said to his partner

    "I hope our sleepy buddy could wake up, I read something really confusing"

    The policewoman read the stats where it only describes enhanced magic items into something else. A burst coming from the door where Rusic reluctantly pushed the intruders away. U''ecin said to them

    "Get your picks, we''re heading out"

    U''ecin didn''t used any Rusic''s loot, with only his suppressed equipment to join the fight. They said

    "WAIT! We can''t even understand anything about this"

    Haw throws his glass vile near the door and caused an icicle illusion. It sees through on the side but the other side is nothing.

    Haw prepares everything what the alchemy set has

    "From what I heard from your citizens, try testing everything you have. There is nothing for you to do either fight or flight"

    He left where the loud sounds kept going. Enemies roar by their abilities

    "DRAWN THEM ALL!"

    After that, the noise ceased. The policewoman tried to check what happened and got hit by the crystal wall.

    "Shit!"

    She tried to move around and saw nothing outside. The policeman saw a bump into the transparent icicle wall and holds his laughter

    "Hey! We need to get ready . . ."

    Lights burst out from outside, where he turned to see.

    "It''s them, how!?"

    He rushed back and to use every loot he could muster before joining them.

    He turned to look while his partner comes to get the loot.

    "The owners of these items were . . ."

    The policewoman replied

    "From the outside"

    The Enders rushed themselves to continue what they are supposed to do. The woman was placed to the corner of the window to see the fight, she remembered what Haw said to her when he carried her here.

    "You know then learn"

    An unsubtle quote from him made her stops and think for a minute. She thought

    "I''m guessing I won''t be messing with them, but my . . . No, I''ll just try the finger on the forehead signal. Meeting against them later on will be my slowest death"

    Going through the piles, both of them try to use it all. Improvements were not even put into details and they were overwhelmed. The police man tries to use first are the weapons,

    ¡°Weapons . . . huh¡±

    These are no ordinary weapons, he showed her the basic utility tools he could show off to her. It impressive to see one of the piles is a toilet paper, the made its own special magic property for being a tentacle. The police woman remained silence and used the toilet paper, the release of the rolls unleased the runes within. Revealing its actual usefulness.

    ¡°2nd alteration, can be used as a grappling hook¡±

    The police have their absolute mad gang members to use anything they could as a weapon. It made them worry who are those suspects are.

    ¡°Are we fighting against kids?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t trying to understand why they join, but probably those are people who are separated when coming here¡±

    They turn and check to the suspects and their partner, there is nothing else to think about now about these innovative magic items. Their last hope for this that the people they caught are young adults and not teens.

    Outside of the secret room, where they were teleported where the entire gang meet up. The covered man saw three horsin of Enders, he was about to leave but he gave the signal to his recruits and let them go first.

    "What you see there are the people you¡¯re going to meet outside, remember them as they breach this city¡¯s realm"

    The traitor said to the recruits as the leader lectures them.

    "Leave now, I will be helping our new allies. We are not losing our allies that quickly"

    The recruits begin to leave but some were reluctant as they see people from Rune Isles for the first time.

    The gang leader looks at the three, without any effort to understand what roles they are. U''ecin stared only a short distance, the area remained black and white put him not seeing well from afar. Rusic''s chosen loots are on his hands where his baton is now combined it with the other magic items. Haw is pinching the substances from the alchemist set, where the only things are left are the powders and Rune Isles'' substances. The gang look ready and one of them already prepared but in weak stances, others just pose like some gangster at them. The gang leader began to speak.

    "Any last words"

    The three stood silenced. Surrounded and all focus that are close to them, the gang leader gives a long look and slowly turned to anger. Each passing time of silence, the excitement yelled from the gangs.

    "I can''t take it anymore!"

    They opened their ranged weapons and fire. Rusic opened his looted items, place on the ground, a piece of talisman, and with his baton to slam it to the ground. The talisman breaks and the fog appeared and blocking their view. Haw took a pinch of the Rune Isle substance and throw in the air. The projectile line appeared and solidify, where the fog hidden by the shooters'' view.

    The spray of the projectiles already hit them, but the damages weren''t strong enough to put them down. Enduring such attacks, finally the projectiles weaken as it exposed by the fog and the same time weakening its effects and damages. Rusic gives them his looted healing items, while U''ecin and Haw checked all the projectile lines were all traced to the shooters. The gangs raised their magic to blow away the fog, it persists but moved like some kind of cloud. The wind caught the other gang from the fog, once they are covered by it, the sounds of fighting are coming out.

    Rusic quickly battered down his enemies once the fog reached them. They cast their magic but getting pulled from their trigger finger, the ranged weapons they are using were stringed by their used mana entangled between them and their magic. U''ecin pulled their fingers or hands to his direction, losing their casting.

    "AH! . . ."

    The sounds of struggle came so quickly quiets out. The gangs switch to melee and charges in. Their wind magic changes its direction upward, they charged in but there was nothing there. Looking confused and even the ones who got caught by the fog are gone. Surprised

    "What the? Where are they?"

    Meanwhile, Rusic carried all of them with his looted bag and stolen wings. Rusic tricked them where the fog being blown, it was the talisman nullify the magic where his runes overturned by its presence. With everyone trapped inside the looted bag, they were taken out quickly by U''ecin with them, taken their weapon during the incident. Silenced where the magic line reached their mouths. They thought

    "How!?"

    U''ecin watched them baffled where he used their weapons against them. Haw''s Rune Isles'' substance had played its role, solidifying the mana by leeching the source. Hasten the consumption to the mind, while taken their weapons to extend the flow of mana as their own.

    U''ecin struck them down like paper, loosening his stance as if he misses, this new profound power has its flaws for him. He strikes without any chance for them to breathe. They were struck but no wounds or blood for him to see, believing the reality of their powers, and lose their conscience when they reached their limit. The weapons he wields soon to vanish where the true owners are out cold. It was done and Haw ceased to the extend. A small amount was enough for them to take down, and Haw look at U''ecin with caution pretext.

    "There is no keeping secret what we saw here"

    Rusic pulled them out from the bag where everyone is out and fall to the ground. The people below dodge away. The magic line solidified and pulled their hands back where they positioned. Rusic pulled it and slam them any chances he got with his loot, along with their hands wielding a weapon. They can''t pull back from their own brute force. The magic line held a steady grip, and caused their mana to share with Rusic''s runes. Together with Rusic''s rune and their mana, he made a groundbreaking slam. The ground shakes and forcing them ruptured inside their mana flow. Causing a strange interaction between runes and neutral mana.

    They are blown and fainted after that strange attack. The gang leader and the remaining gang to leave them astonish from what happen in a short minute.

    "Are these weak people they are talking about?"

    The mage and the gang leader only saw the fog but the knockback and shaking on the ground made them certain that those three are powerful. The covered man had enough of the fight where he hid.

    "Leave now, I knew those magic items were going too good to those people"

    They saw the fog move and remained stubborn as they witnessed their fallen gangs were out and not dead.

    The gang leader saw the magic line from his men and said to the last few standing gangs.

    "Go to the mask man, I don''t want my girls be taken away"

    They flustered

    "Stop being a prince charming, you think we can''t handle him"

    "YES! . . ."

    The covered man appeared where the fog stops.

    ". . . By the way those guys'' hand are concerning"

    The fog started to activate the magic line and pulled them in. A quick powerful pull, they can''t resist and felt drained. The covered man dashes in to them with his double images to cut the line. The lines broke and a powerful backlash coming from the gangs. A scream of pain as their mana flow was severed.

    U''ecin and the others saw covered man cutting off the magic line as if they face a familiar foe. The movements they saw and the images it appeared to cut it off leaving the side effect from destroying the mana flow. They stop and preparing for the next attack, or wait for those police to get out. Removing the mana flow, had made them forced into their own strategical approached and Rusic need a good beating to even taken them out. U''ecin said to Haw

    "You realized that set had lethal dosage, handed it over to me"

    "I already made my mistake with the bag, we shouldn''t continue like this"

    "Edan, we are going to leave this place without them. Besides, that man covering his face managed to hide us in this black and white zone"

    "These substances are from Rune Isles, and I am assigned recruiting for our guild without suspicion"

    U''ecin was clearly inside the city for the past week or so, chances are that he managed to get his hand on them. He stared at him then look at the direction to his belief. Rusic explained to Haw

    "We have no choice lad, I can¡¯t even decapitate them without a proper rune"

    The three check on their surroundings, the images continue on and carried only remaining gangs, women, out from the fight.

    The covered man is standing in front of the fog and with the gang leader siding with him. The gang leader said to the last standing woman. "Bring those bitches out of here, they don''t deserve my mistakes"

    "You son of a"

    "NOW!!"

    The gang woman got frighten by his sheer voice. She quickly follows what she is told to do and open the secret portal out. The fog throws out a gem at the portal and caused a disruption.

    "NO! The portal"

    The gang leader rushed to help her to kept it opened and the covered man already charged in to the fog.

    "Leader! The portal is weakening me, save me"

    He ignored her plea and the images brought the women into the portal. She started to faint, and the portal was switched to his control. He pushed her to the portal and they escaped. The disruption gem was switch on to him and endure its effects. His thought

    "If we managed to get out of here, I''d be a laughing stock that I''m just here for the girls. Then at least none of my boys would be taken to the police. He went back in as he leaps towards them with the gem''s side effects. The covered man is now inside the fog, showing his skills where they are not ready to face. Throwing of substances on him where he catches it and redirects to Rusic.

    "Cursed hands! This is not"

    The rune writings were erased by the substance. Covered man''s agile moves and counters U''ecin''s punches and grab him to the ground. Haw pulled out the flasks and quickly throws to the ground. The covered man sent his images to catch it before it breaks, and another image took away Haw''s sets. Haw with no other skills left, he grabs the sets for any chance to open its dangerous compartments. More images appeared and brawl him to the ground. Rusic tried to use his runes for any chance to land a hit. The covered man got hit and continue to grab Rusic runes to disarm the chances of him getting severed.

    Rusic''s strong arm pulled him up and slam on the ground, but the covered man held firm. The gang leader appeared and landed on the ground. U''ecin stands up and tried to flee.

    "Oh no you don''t"

    The gang leader jump on him, and U''ecin pulled out the needles and aim on the head. The gang leader blocks with his magic shield and the needle spilling out his mana. The small drop is enough for U''ecin to shatter his defensive abilities with his hidden weapon, a taser. The taser hits his head, giving him a shock and stun him. The gang leader was underestimating him, without realizing what he did to him. The taser is clearly from the authorities.

    Gang leader''s second wind, instantly restoring him, pulled him up and manages to grab U''ecin''s head and slammed it to the ground. He then stomps his foot to his chest. U''ecin''s ribs cracked and losing conscious with only a short moment his breath.

    "Weak"

    Down and out, the gang leader himself spoke to himself in a fist gripping moment.

    "I have not come here to lose my boys"

    Rusic''s runes are fading away where the alchemist set is used against him. The fluid substance is melting the rune writings made his power weakening drastically. He finally realized who they are facing off. The covered man had his chances slides his kick to Rusic''s knees and trip him down on the ground.

    He raised his leg high and slam it down to Rusic''s guts. Rusic can''t endure the perfect hit, his weak spots are already exposed and the man kept focusing it. Rusic gritted his teeth and his body paralyzed after each blow. Rusic look at the man moving so familiar and the attacks he performed is identical like an old enemy had returned. He turned his eyes seeing Haw being dangled around by the movement of the images before him. Continuing the beating that Haw was supposed to fall down. Punched him down and beat him back up, an endless routine. Rusic spout out to covered man and said

    "You Rebellious Yuts".

    The gang leader stops as the covered man didn¡¯t give them the finishing blow. Haw was already out, seeing so predictable that he has no physical combat experience. The two, the covered man and the gang leader, look at each other, face to mask face, the gang leader thought of beaten them. But his boys are need of help. Unconscious and look severely wounded, but their body has no sign of wound but their mana severed. Through his senses of magic, it felt like they are dead, but touching their pulses as they are alive with their powers recovering. The leader felt relief.

    ¡°I heard him calling you a rebellion, are you really one of us or?¡±

    ¡°There is no need, I have my own gang to take care of. They will be the ones who will decide who am I allowed to be¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it doesn¡¯t sound my kind of people¡±

    The two stared at each other, with no showing for having a nice conversation. The gang leader still has some grudges by the fallen Enders, he feels like killing after their pyrrhic victory. Losing his gangs, through their gears, equipment, and dignity. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to satisfy as a victory as their enemy are only three of them.

 Failure In Zone - Chapter 038

    COI C38

    The enders are down on the ground, where the police witnessed a horrific scene. The woman widened her eyes down below, seeing a familiar covered face. She bit her lip lightly and no doubts comes through her mind. The police already rushed down while she breaks free, and turned to look the other unconscious police. She left with regrets to have an opportunity for a lying man for her to do. Now gone and alone, the situation is getting dire inside the zone. The covered man instructs the gang leader after their victory.

    "Don''t exceed the violence, help your buddies to wake up"

    "I''m, already did"

    A raised from his foot to stomp on U''ecin once again with his face enraged after a humiliating victory. The best combat groups were quickly out and secrets hidden of their defeat. Covered man used his images to pulled him away.

    "What! Are you doing!?"

    "It''s impossible to kill enders, we faced them before at the east mountains. They disappeared once a lethal blow struck"

    The gang leader couldn''t accept it, but he can''t resist from this man''s warnings. He followed then he noticed someone is coming. A flash grenade thrown from the air. They reacted and turned away from the flash.

    The gang leader rushed to pick every gang he could carry and the covered man helped. The police made it, and the gangs saw their unrecognizable look. They wore looted items from the previous gangs, it is hard for them to see if they are truly are and then they heard

    "Put your hands up in the air, this is the police"

    The policewoman pointed her gun at them where the two look at them confused. The other policeman brings out the handcuffs and the gang leader whispered to the covered man

    "They are the authorities, probably undercovers"

    Covered man stood still without any reaction but said

    "What!?"

    Gang leader¡¯s eyes rolled that couldn''t believe what that guy said. The policewoman gave a strong impression with her police skills.

    "Quiet!"

    A strong voice roared at them and put the gang leader into a mini stun. The covered man felt nothing, and a familiar tune coming from her when she said it. The policeman checks the three enders were down and out, especially for U''ecin to have a critical condition.

    "Dang it, we need to leave. One of them is in the worst state"

    Covered man told him in a such serious tone.

    "Gather your boys, I''ll take care of them"

    "It''s better to beat them together"

    "Fine, you go first. If you can''t realize what I''m saying better hide to the side"

    The police see a reaction from the gang leader. He dodges the bullet and flashes to them. The gang leader appeared behind the policewoman and aim to her neck. A quick hit to the neck but paralyzed his hand.

    "What!?"

    The runes appeared from her clothes where a shield appeared on impulse. The gang leader recognized the shield, it was one of his boy''s special items to protect against any assassin''s skills like back stab. The policewoman turned to him quickly equipped a boxing glove. Another familiar weapon, same runes infused of it and then she said

    "POW!"

    To his surprised, she showed him a rune fused item and took him down.

    His thought

    "Heavy''s taunt, why are those guys making weapon reference from video games?"

    Down to the ground with the runes marked him into a long status effect: defeat in Rusics. The covered man witnessed another merge item between mana and runes together from before. The policeman didn''t even flinch to see anything going on. They are confident on their items, and the covered man''s thought

    "They know, but can they?"

    The police saw one person left standing, remained calm. The policeman is facing the covered man, secretly hiding including the eyes he barely sees. He can''t hesitate any longer of how this man managed to get in to the fog and show three of their companions down.

    The policewoman turned around her partner, saw him preparing to shoot, and shouts at him.

    "Wait!"

    The loud burst accidentally froze him a bit. The covered man starts to charge in. This short moment gives himself time to maneuver where the alchemist set still in his grasp. He pulled any substance from the set but it explodes without him noticed. The man forgot about the exposure, staring directly at Haw''s hand covered with a special glove. He continues on like nothing happened, the policeman saw the explosion and shoots blindly. The covered man slaps it away and knee kick him backward. The runes shine on the policeman''s clothes that it withstands the force.

    The policewoman started shouting but it only affects her partner, realizing

    "NO! Terrifying Presence won''t work on him"

    She prepared an emergency consumable, be prepared when outnumbered. The policeman can''t fight back where the same trick occurs, multiple of images of the covered man kept appearing and put him into cornered assault. The moves he sees on the covered man as he acted out some martial artist. The carved loots on him prevent the multiple blows and unleash some preventive measure. The covered man kept breaking through the policeman''s mana by straining it as he tried to cast any abilities.

    The policewoman pulled out a looted weapons and tried to attack him. The covered man kept focusing on the policeman in all through finding a way to take out the runes off him. He sensed danger from the long distance and bring his images to come to her. The images are slapping or hitting the weapons away from him without any chance to help her partner. The policeman already knew that he can''t fight him and her partner already being played at. The covered man''s fighting style kept them away from each other, and within his aura, he can unleashed his power.

    A silent aura coming out into his radius, the policewoman got thrown into it by his images, and the policeman felt an empty sensation. It was silent, their abilities are nullified and their mana disappeared without any effort. The carved loots are still functioning, and their minds being empty through silence. They started to feel scared of feeling empty, the policewoman tried to run away from him but the images easily pulled her in. The police lost his power within this aura and can''t even react any of it. The covered man looks at them, exposing their weakness because of their dependency.

    The images forced the policewoman to stand up and watch the two. They can''t hear the covered man saying, but what they see will never be taken him lightly. The images throw her out from the radius even farther to have clear view from he is about to do. The policeman felt the carved loot kept enduring when he about to experience. The covered man pulled him up with one hand while the other touched him. In his silent aura, no sounds will let out. The policeman felt one of his legs started to torn off, where the covered man infused his aura inside him. Destroying the policeman internally, the carved loots are preventing it, for how long.

    The exposed right leg without a carved loot, made him feel the disoriented flow between his mana and the covered man''s aura. Causing an unbelievable conflicted interaction between types of mana. His neutral mana while protected by the runes versus against an unknown source. The covered man pulled him close to his ear and his silent aura is preparing to disappear before he could say anything to him. Policeman can''t feel his legs and the silent won''t let him hear his leg fell on the ground including the dripping of his own blood.

    The pain is surging, and the covered man said to him

    "DARE HEEDS YOUR WARNING!"

    A strong shout blown the policeman away to where his partner landed. One last moment for the policewoman to see in her arms of his maimed partner, she used any possible healing items or magic to stop the bleeding. The unknown mana blocked them all, the covered man shows no mercy and waving his hand at them. From the force of magic, they pushed back further away and they were never seen across their sight. Again, with his help, they have a chance.

    The covered man manages to pull out the remaining gangs from their defeat. The gang leader wakes up and the rest of the gangs had terrible repercussion with their magic line broken.

    "Boss, our mana leeched out. This string or rope is the cause of our mana drain"

    The gang leader''s abilities are limited now, thanks to the disrupting gem is now in full effect, and he can''t use any prolong spells. The covered man is the only one who can still fight. They look at him for plea to escape this place. The other one had an idea

    "We have to escape to the sewers. The black and white zone had always hidden on underground"

    The covered man saw one of the gangs pulled out a knife and stab the three enders. The gang later cut their wrists and hope to bleed out. He said to him

    "Impressive, feigning them instead of killing them"

    ¡°I know a thing or two from school, failed safe is not reliable when regarding to poison or bleeding. It only reacts when powerful phenomenon that will actually harm through force¡±

    ¡°Yet, this kid had a failed safe¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I learned, it doesn¡¯t tell you when you¡¯re down, not killed¡±

    The gangs recovered as they are taking a break.

    "So, we have to let them go"

    "They are already bleeding, if we killed them as they have failed safe"

    "Just like us, but we nearly taken out without any harm"

    "As a leader, I don¡¯t want to admit. These guys are lucky that the city had that feature"

    "What if they don¡¯t have one?"

    "The covered man won our fights. It is better to listen to him as our new ally or someone worse will get us. None of them use magic, yet"

    "Damn, look at their blood . . . black?"

    "Ehehe, I am getting nervous if we actually lose"

    They eventually found the manhole and proceed to leave. The covered man stays behind and said to the leader

    "Be prepared"

    The gang leader nod and drop down to the sewage. He lost to the police in a short moment and the gem kept him down, the covered man is enough not telling his name and only being called once he knew it was him. However, the surprised attacks caused too much to realization that the people of Horsin had special secrets they didn''t know.

    "Uhm boss, the grails or even the door couldn''t even budge"

    Almost of all of them had no mana to use and they can''t go back if they are going to get caught. A strange sound coming from their direction. A man walked into them.

    The gangs quickly assaulted him without giving a look. The man saw the magic line infused with them and he knew a bit what happened from above. They hit him and ganged up to the least, he defended himself by blocking. Someone uses his device as a flashlight to see who they are fighting. The man managed to block every attack he received and the gang leader saw him clearly and used what physique he had. He sidekicks him and the man managed to block it. The enforced magic on it knocks him away. The disruption activated as soon after the kick. They look at him as if he didn''t have a chance to fight.

    "What''s with him?"

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Be careful, we are still in the black and white zone"

    "Yeah, and how is this guy entered here anyway"

    The dropped of blood crawling down through the manhole. They soon realized something''s going to happen. A drip of blood touched someone''s head and said

    "Blood? No black fluid, something is wrong here"

    The sounds of stomping from the manhole occur from below. One of them climbed up to block it while the others go where the man entered. Forced run into the sewage, everyone they could muster to get out. The gang who supposed to block the manhole heard from the covered man''s voice.

    "RUN! I can''t open the manhole because of the blood"

    The gang look down and said to them

    "RUN!" They did "Go! we don''t have much powers left"

    The gang climbs back down. Once he landed on the ground, he noticed the man they beat up pulled something out from the wall. He later noticed the blood flowing through on the walls and the man picked something out. A pick axe had drawn out and tainted walls formed into writings. The gang jump kick him back down and quickly left. The tainted walls block the gang''s way, he screamed for help and they look back. The man''s pick axe already inserted to the gang''s skull after his scream and pulled his lifeless body to the manhole ladders.

    Pulling it out, the man whispered to himself

    "U''ecin . . . I couldn''t imagine you kept them alive. Neither would Myrrkei''s tainted ashes"

    The scream echoed to them as they had to leave as soon as possible. Just one scream stops them but the later scream wasn''t there.

    "We need to go now, he already said run"

    The man kept going into them where one of them had the dark red essence within them. The darkness wasn''t there and the gangs¡¯ lights exposed them. They continue running and the splashes of sewer water made them grew more tiring. Ironno remembered

    "Because of my incident, I found out more to my surprises that you alone won''t deal with it until you have your reasons (eventually)"

    Either Myrrkei wants a pandemic here or he need something for his research. He had one specimen dead close to the manhole, their manas are gone. He continues to pursue on inside the sewers, where a place he entered this zone by his own abilities. Myrrkei was expecting them to react the organisms from Rune Isles, he never thought the diseases from one of them will cause a new form of plague. However, there are still hope for a cure sooner than later. Since the citizens are coming and going from Enders Bridge, they are probably experienced the dark blood lurkers once they bleed.

    The covered man seeing the blood stretches to the manhole without realizing it. Enders had also exposed to this kind of disease, not dangerous but very creepy how it carried the blood to the nearest mana source.

    "Below there should had neutral mana coming down there"

    "HELP!"

    A short scream goes by below and he can''t pull it out. Some magic coming down from there. The covered man heard a boom coming to where he thrown those police. The sense of speed that is beyond his timing, he runs away to the nearest secret room. Once closed, he felt something almost grab the doorknob with the fastest turning of the doorknob.

    The secret door wasn''t mechanical but magical, and thanks to that the vibration of the doorknob won''t broke off. Covered man is safe and the portal opened by his subordinates. He was pulled by them before anyone noticed. He disappeared without a chance to figure out who is coming, the sonic boom made him not to risk it. The subordinates said to him

    "What happened to the gangs?"

    "We got separated. How long did you reopen the portal? I lost them when their time is running out"

    "That''s what are we talking about, I got a call from them that we should''ve have opened it, but . . ."

    The covered hidden his face that he should be angry at them, they continued

    "After the call, the connection between the zone was lost. Something caused a disruption within that area"

    Another call from the gangs again

    " . . . Yeah, he is here . . . No . . . your boss?"

    The subordinate handover to their leader

    "It''s for you"

    He picked it up and heard them

    "Our boss is gone, and only a some of the boys made it out. We want to have a draft with you"

    That call was set to loud speaker when the covered man picked it up. They look at them as they nodded without any thought. The recruits were confused but the subordinates give a nice relief and said to them

    "That''s why we chose him"

    The police carried four people to the hospital, leaving a sign of failed investigation or even a raid in their positions. Inside the sewers they found more bodies from the gangs, where the entranced look like it being design to be like hell. More dead bodies found where their heads had the same pierced skulls. One of the police called out any missing people in their side

    "Yes Ma''am, it''s Ironno Gaytte . . ."

    A call coming from the other side of the streets and for the reporter updated his report.

    ". . . Sorry, He is found in their makeshift saferooms"

    The operatives felt odd about his location, but the profile never lied about him staying in the defensive.

    Myrrkei saw them carrying to the ambulance and saw that they are all injured. For U''ecin had his bones broken, it is normal for him kept going like that. Rusic''s body look fine but his belly is bruised into torture. Finally Haw with his head beating up like some kind of dummy. These two were hit like no citizens know where to hit. Hitting them for a concussion and the belly . . . Myrrkei look closely where the runes there were erased. He understood, the enemies they met is one of them from the north coast. His suspicion was clouded by their old motives

    "End the Hero''s allies"

    The police are gathering evidence from the other police who got inside the zone, they found a new suspect who managed to take down both of them. The most crucial evidence once they are taken out were no video of it. The policewoman had saw a bit but the black and white zone can''t decipher of its appearance. Ruby can''t believe for the past few days that U''ecin and Myrrkei joined to help them, leaving to this night a horrible discovery. Did the government already know the dangers? When U''ecin was disgusted of himself using suppressed items made her realized this could have happened.

    Ruby dashes to see them and the ambulance already took them off. Myrrkei says to her

    "Your criminals are sided with the rebellion. May I join the investigation?"

    She nodded and ask him

    "Did Ironno involved anything here?"

    "First, I need to know about the area, I can''t predict how he can do anything opened. He can handle close combats in closed interiors"

    Myrrkei saw blood on the ground were moving to the manhole. A strange phenomenon where the police can''t understand it. It is quite disgusting for them, but for him he could understand until he reached into the sewers.

    It is the first time to see someone who has the same disease, probably who he met during his wild runs. The police tried to stop the flow of blood kept crawling into the scrolls posted on the wall. It merging and consuming it at the same time. Only a few were kept their sanity while looking at the strange blood trails. Without a doubt that the scrolls are already lost its integrity and now touching one of their devices.

    "It''s better to leave your devices away"

    The blood starts to crawl through their devices as they quickly put them into their inventory.

    "What the hell"

    "This world''s phenomenon is getting weirder and weirder"

    "Goes for you people who treated your small items like some kind of god"

    Myrrkei butts in their conversation, but their disgust on the blood is more horrific than their addictions.

    "Do you know what is it?"

    "I never thought a disease made it here"

    "A disease"

    "From Rune Isles origin, but it needs to bleed in order for the contamination to spread. I didn''t bleed but those three are"

    Ruby seeing the posters already drenched and eaten as the mana it contained already gone.

    "Myrrkei . . . what¡¯s going on here?"

    He never could imagine of such infestation to occur, and the police comes in from the other passage said to them.

    "More blood almost reached here, they stop and reached towards us. What''s happened to them?" Myrrkei continued

    "Is there anyone doesn''t have their blood acted that way?"

    "Yeah, only a few but soon later mix within the other blood and acted the same way"

    "Then it''s probably the sources are from the three. I have no idea who killed them, but the poster already drenched in blood and lost who made it"

    The police medic ask him how many deaths occurred here.

    "Why don''t those three died? Or pardon me if those two police officers should had died as well?"

    They turned to him and he could only sure about the three.

    "From criminals to traitors, I''m sure one of them who knew the outside world. Killing an enders would create a failed safe by your terms to escape from certain deaths, but bleeding out or starved to death were the flawed from my research. For the two though, probably runes carved in to them. They withstood an unfamiliar type of magic, what''s worse is the video I saw is mix between martial arts and neutral magic. Yet the man lost a limb, then there could be more"

    Testing through what they have now, the failed safe shouldn¡¯t be possible in the realm. According to the police force, no one can escape when the connection is breaking. Either the gangs know or didn¡¯t, it is lucky for them for not actually killed by them. The strange blood is a common disease to non-magic users, and poison to magic users at the same time. The carriers can be anyone who is from Rune Isles, but it will clear out eventually where neutral mana is thin in their environment. In Isekai city, it¡¯s highly unlikely.

    After the investigation, Myrrkei was reassigned again from what he was supposed to be describe as . . . a researcher. For the three who are put down where Ironno appeared before them and take care each of them in the emergency rooms. Words got out caused a lot of worries, people come by to the hospital to visit them. In the afternoon, visitors come in their room where the three was taken care off while the other police had their own personal rooms. Haw and Ironno were surrounded by their co-workers, and Rusic left himself be alone where the visitors saw the dwarf again. They didn''t know that they are working together.

    Coral stared at the new person she didn''t see. U''ecin didn''t respond and just wave at her. Coral talks to her colleagues

    "Is there anyone from his guild to be young as him? We''re surrounded by bunch of old men here"

    Iggy can''t respond to that as she agreed seeing around by what she had describe. Quail talks to Ironno

    "Hey, what''s with the side jobs? You''re going policing and now like this"

    Ironno respond "I like to ask the same thing, an entire crowd came to visit"

    "Yeah, that''s our way to cheer someone up"

    U''ecin and Rusic listen to their conversation and the things they did during the summer.

    Ironno explained this ordeal and why they were joining the police force, but never completely. Reya and Coral shared their responses

    "Ironno joined by the request of that guy over there (pointing at U¡¯ecin that should''ve been Myrrkei)"

    "And Haw offered his permission to us and joined in"

    "However your entire utilities to weaponries were not allowed but to use the city''s version called suppression"

    "During a real crucial fight, Rusic is the only one who carried you all"

    Rusic whispered to Ironno "What did that girl saying to me by carrying you lads?"

    Ironno raised his shoulders with his hands open, he didn''t know either. Reya finishes it

    "Now you are here alive, or you''ll be already teleported back to Enders Bridge. Hmmm"

    The teachers were concerned about him, and with the look of Haw''s face. It''s more like they are ready for it, they think. One of them said

    "If Alche and Andui were here, it would cause a big issue here"

    Haw remembered about the other issue, his women. After being fully healed, the hospital forced them to rest here until they need to understand a new disease within them. Sadly, they thought it was any ordinary apothecary, but imprisoning them were on their minds right now.

    "Oh, by the way, what happened to them?"

    Iggy and Quail know where they are then said.

    "They are helping Won''ies and Secius to improve the sphere"

    Haw didn''t expect them to optimize the sphere and said

    "Is it going to be too early to planned out the sphere?"

    "Believe me, I thought it was that though until"

    Quail quiets herself a bit and look at Reya''s direction. Reya look back feeling a bit mischievous of her looks and said

    "Even I have trauma about the sphere, those two new guys made promises they are hoping to tried it out"

    Rusic spoke out to them

    "You mean the enders'' sphere, right? Oh man, you can''t believe the possibilities that could make"

    The teachers turned to the dwarf and Rusic explained.

    "Those magic crystal balls actually pulled you in entering their version of the world . . ."

    ". . . It''s like being into a world that will base someone else''s mind, helping other races to understand each other. What you can think, it becomes the reality of the sphere. Only a few can actually perfect their worlds. Besides of a perfect world, you can experience what tales unfold there. Going inside the story as a main or side characters, breaking off the story where the secret what if changes the entirety of it, and creating your own by other''s settings. It felt like ruining a good story by adding silly things too. Ah yes, no matter happens it always reset back to the beginning after use"

    Quail understood his criteria, and the what if analogy also happened to her. Thean''s sphere prove what happened to her. Others thought it was exciting, but her herself can''t experienced a perfect sphere. Rusic continues on and on as much a dwarf could tell in their ears. Finally, a serious tone coming from him where he can''t treat a sphere lightly, where witness the city''s leisure and warned them the actual truth.

    "I warned you though, even the sphere itself will cause addiction if the creator couldn''t make limits. If you have a sphere gives itself as a dream you will never wake up, then it is proof of their curse. No more of those what ifs, there are corrupted spheres out there might haunt us someday"

    The teachers had a wild time listening to his stories and Quail kind of agree after witnessing her co-workers flying while beating up when getting inside the sphere. They ask Haw

    "Is our sphere really that good"

    Haw look at U''ecin and Ironno which they don''t know about it, but their existences were so valuable for some reason throughout the archives of Enders Bridge.

    "When the sphere is functional, let''s see how far you guys to be thrown out by it"

    Their co-workers leave where Rusic''s story put them away from their time. Reya couldn''t imagine its complexity but the capabilities it contained made her want to experienced it, safely.

    Quail said to them "Will Andui open up the city guild''s quest board?"

    The three were wondering about that for so long. Haw''s notes describe its value, and even more so its secrets. The lord of Enders actually knows about it and give it to them. Not the city government but the school itself. Coral had thought of something

    "Maybe they found out that its safe for everyone"

    Iggy complained "But why not public though"

    Coral guessed "The dwarf said and Haw''s note said the same thing, the creator''s. I''m second guess someone who can actual controls it"

    Quail continued "But why for the city guild involved anyway"

    Reya walks along with them and think differently and said

    "Hearing about the sphere''s details, it required a large amount power. The only things I''m assumed that this is one of the powerful spheres"

    Coral gives a little mischief "Oh you mean it is not an almighty sphere"

    Iggy laughs "Is there anymore sphere like it? The dwarf said its rare though"

    Reya thought about it too, but it was personally made if she heard or read it right.

    "Probably because . . . I second thought, I have no idea why it¡¯s rare"

    Everyone left as they end their visit, Rusic''s conversation made them stay longer than they should. Where the city''s dark side kept crawling worse than back home itself.

    Somewhere in the police head quarter, the captured suspect who was the only one left inside the zone. The three police managed to capture an infamous suspect in the black and white zone, and he was from the outside too. After identifying the suspect, his hooded experienced not only hid his head. The recordings of the policewoman scanning his current face had an error. His old ID was there but his entire head is gone. The hoody itself kept his head formed, and the police sees him now without it, the head is gone. They interrogate him

    "What happened to your head?"

    The suspect responded "My magic hid my head. It is disoriented by view but you can touch it"

    "Alright, pervert (quietly)" He can''t explain better than that.

    "Alright buddy, you will be in bars for the time being. You''ll be scanned and form a new name or we will call you by your ID then"

    The suspect followed along. He can''t understand why with the second name calling. He randomly thinks from his head and said to them.

    "Called me Outcast then"

    "Last name?"

    "Why do I need another one?"

    "Most people called themselves outcast"

    "What the fuck? I thought people have creative names"

    The time almost run out as they quickly give him a full name.

    "Fine, Outcast Hoody" The suspect was named and identified, now he is welcomed back to the city in jail.

 Blood Lurkers - Chapter 039

    COI C39

    Enders Bridge, an accident occurred to Tabitha''s first check up in Raker Mawn''s guild. She was diagnosed a common disease exist only in Rune Isles, and thought it was nothing serious. Other Enders'' guilds that specialized historical records in medicine, they called out to Raker Mawn for caution. As they did, Tabitha was forced in a house arrest and curing her disease. While after a long week of excavating the ores, they still had not returned. The only people they could trust to visit her room is . . .

    "How''s the dream girl doing? Already sleeping and beating your guardian?"

    Kiege entered her room with the book about her diagnose.

    "Are you the same girl who stops me from the incident?"

    "You mean with a man mentioned about your . . ."

    She pauses and tried to remember the ramble of a man with a hat. Then she started to overthink and Tabitha responded

    "In my dreams in the archives?"

    Kiege slammed the book on her table and said

    "Sorry,but hearing a crazy man who one sided the conversation that he listened well but respond in gibberish"

    Tabitha look at her strangely, how ironic for Tabitha also shared telepathy with a guildmember that she recognized her without being awake at the time. She opened the book and read different data about her disease.

    "A disease originated by the demons. It is not clear how it thrives within the Rune Isles but theorized that neutral mana was its nutrients. Barely differentiate to be a parasite or apart of a demonic ritual to take over someone''s body . . ."

    Tabitha immediately closed the book and rushed to her.

    "Please! Is there a cure? I don''t want to be possessed"

    Tabitha gives a worried face in front of Kiege. Kiege have experienced it before repeatedly, and she would check herself again.

    She said "We have two options, the first one I know and the second one I never could''ve recommended to you"

    "Then tell me!"

    A strong desperate plea hearing to Kiege''s ear, and the only member, for now, is allowed to get in her room.

    Surprisingly, it wasn''t that of a hassle for Kiege to her. Rather, this is the first time they met awake.

    "Ok, the first option to drink cleansing or holy water. You will know it will work when you have peed dark red"

    "What if it was my period?"

    Kiege look at her weirdly and admit Tabitha''s panic was overdone.

    "Sorry" Tabitha apologized and

    Kiege continue "Then the nullifying your mana for the entire week procedure. It will starve the disease also made you hungry, any diet regarding to help the blood to recover. The main side effects are feeling of a dying woman in an extreme extend"

    "Why didn''t you say anything about the side effects in the first one?"

    Tabitha was a bit suspicious why Kiege gives what she recommended nothing bad about it.

    "We already experienced it in our desperate times in the Rune Isles. The disease was frequent, and the cleansing water is efficient enough instead an entire week of no work. Either way, only the most mana depended might ruined anyone around them or someone contaminated the mana user caused a big problem. Lucky for us, that none of them doesn''t have a large quantity of it. According to the book"

    Tabitha chose the 2nd option, and the procedure began.

    Kiege had to take care of her for now inside Tabitha''s room 24/7,

    "I thought I''ll be bored as a nun taking care of you, but your items you have some entertaining tricks"

    Tabitha had experienced a lifeless immovable, still can talk, body.

    "This second option was not bad actually, it''s like I''m forced to relax and you feeding me one of the best meals that this world had to offer"

    Kiege was focus watching something from her device, where the screen of catalogue of videos Tabitha likes.

    "Hmm huh, lucky for you that the elder lady''s children are still here and spoiled. You have no idea the ingredients she could get by her own connections"

    Tabitha felt the emptiness of her mana capacity, where the disease actually eating her in the inside. Her heart beat moving slower than normal. She felt she was going to die at first, but her blood returned to normal as damaged blood cells are replaced. The meals she was given help her soothe her pain, and she never realized how dangerous this disease was leeching off her.

    "The people with no mana actually felt it when your mana is drained"

    "It depends on the dark blood lurker, it regularly feasting your mana. The main reasons we want it out that the other mana sensing monsters can detect the disease in a dark red aura"

    Tabitha read a bit more about it and said to her

    "When I read it further, I should''ve stop there"

    "Like your blood started to squirm and searching any mana source"

    "Kiege please, don''t" It''s been 2 days after she choose the 2nd option. Kiege is wasting her time watching on screen, and Tabitha recommend something personal.

    "Did you watch my preferred movies or books?"

    "I won''t criticize your taste, Tabitha, those kinds of men won''t even recognized you being potential"

    "Why!? It¡¯s a good show"

    "Whose men battling out for one woman? Nothing goodwill happened to an airhead woman where manchildren destroying everything for her"

    Tabitha¡¯s device has an auto translator, making it easier for her friend to read the subtitles. Later they started an argument, as long as Tabitha is getting better, it''s safe. Tabitha never thought she won¡¯t get sick because of her high resistance stats. She never known about actual natural enemies of the neutral mana, then again, the monsters in Rune Isles are easy examples. Lastly, she felt like an introvert again with added steps. Remembering back home made her more determine to leave as ever, with only her expression shows mesmerizing look, she hopes to live better there than here.

    Back to Isekai City, a few days after their defeat. Haw was personally removed from his group by his women. Leaving everyone else to continue on, until, the main mission starts. Myrrkei is with Ironno observing the strange behavior he did in the sewers. Secretly hiding in the makeshift safe room, the two are focusing their works.

    "The lockdowns causing us to do different things now. Ironno, what is it again? From what else you found"

    "All projects lead to a halt, the school was Haw''s personal quest, searching for a recruit is laughable by the city guild . . ."

    ". . . The construction project in Stranding Island was stop because the resources were block by the lockdown or to say creatures outside, and lastly, Horsin''s criminal practice already reached in our area"

    Ironno gives a stern look and nothing for him to do anything but that. Myrrkei had troubles finding a different work besides lecturing the newcomers. The report about the city is good enough where the city can handle themselves until they met the outcasts or defectors, in their term. They are one of the causes to breach inside the city without notice. They both know it, and were restricted by the city''s laws.

    Myrrkei puts his head circling around and trying to figure out what happened back then, and said to him.

    "Like just you said, it was the kick the made you lost focus. Then someone mentioned about blood"

    Myrrkei looks away and checks on the board, Ironno''s scroll copies. With his eyes changed direction to see both himself and the copies. He thought about the common disease did actually corrupted Ironno''s scrolls too effectively.

    "A defense scrolls activated, so that room was a saferoom right?"

    "Yes, would you let me explained what those scrolls supposed to do?"

    "No, but I want to figure out that the dark blood lurker matured"

    Ironno watched Myrrkei kept waving his finger at him, saying no . . . don''t speak, and Myrrkei is short stepping inside the saferoom.

    "Hmm"

    Remembering the things he had research before. The scenes were many gang members died and dried out from their bodies, and painting their magic items with their own blood. The police tried to extract it but the samples already died including their own magic items'' integrity. Comparing back in Rune Isles, it was possible for it to stay alive within Rune Isles where the blood turned into strange biological goo scavenging any leftover mana from their unconscious body.

    "I know I don''t want you to say anything for now, but your previous clothes already covered by it"

    Myrrkei pulled from the sheets hidden inside a glass container that the clothes turned into that goo.

    "It is strange that it interacted differently"

    Myrrkei had already sums up the natural causes of this disease and its capability to survive in different environments. A questionable debate of this disease made nothing to prove a unique animal. Yet he sets his mind on the folklore of the daemos, where it is possible to possess anyone with a certain requirement.

    "But which tales are true?"

    Ironno continued to stay silent and moved towards the glass container where the goo stasis itself inside. His clothes might already consume by it, but his pick axe wasn''t destroyed yet.

    Myrrkei finally ask him "How far do you remember the incident?"

    Ironno stared at the glass with his pick axe next to it. It felt like a dream for him and his senses were blank with blurred moments when return to his senses.

    "I could only tell where everything was a mess and I somehow leave my safe area. It¡¯s unnatural for me"

    "I would believe so, now how much can you remember?"

    Meanwhile, outside of Isekai City, a secret base founded by the Devilishly Rats, a second flag place aside with the main one is the image of a Dark Green Dot. The covered man''s gang, where more gangs that survived last night had a humiliating to terrifying defeat. The subordinates gave a reluctant joke

    "Heh, I thought we''re going NTR someday with those harem freaks. . ." A slap by his shoulder, and the recruits had a depressive look.

    "Don''t do that, last night I thought we can''t even get our leader back"

    The covered man and his subordinates were busy expand the underground base for the survivors.

    Busy on the other stuff the boys who managed to escape where in a special room, a bar, they drank dwarven kegs and easily got wasted of their inexperienced from the outside world.

    "I thought leaving the city was a regret, we have people wanted to leave the city after some strange monsters"

    "For city girls like us, I couldn''t believe that these guys actually facing actual monsters"

    The in-service subordinates couldn''t grasp what happened there, but they had experienced much darker in the east coast.

    "Still quiet after few baby''s glasses, huh?" The women came in and saw what the special room looks like. It''s like an underground bar like back home.

    "Since the great leader is busy expanding this place, do you girls know anything what happened?"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    A few talks later, and they already know who they are facing.

    "An Enders with limited tools, I don''t know how stupid the government nowadays. Hey any mages, sorcerers, priests or any magicians out there explain them about the magic line" The subordinate quickly changed topic after a few critics, and explain them about what they are experiencing last night.

    "The magic line, made from Rune Isles corrupted mana. What I learn that the substances they are carrying actually harm your mana. Its corruption had terrible effects"

    The other magic user said to them. "Even you break the magic line, it costs your body to break down, lost your entire mana, and fainted"

    "If you guys don''t know about corrupted mana, it does that only to mana depended. I could say that people always using their mana"

    "What my girl was trying to ow!" The subordinate unleashed something at top of him and landed on his head and she said

    "Your girl?"

    "I''m glad you admit it, so . . ." He brushed it off and embarrassed her. A small grin is coming from him by looking at her reaction.

    "What I am trying to explain here that there''s cause and effects regarding your mana pool"

    The subordinates tried to explain it briefly, and the phenomenon what they had learn before were too much for the new comers. The man kept explaining until one of them understood.

    "I never would''ve thought how complex mana in this world"

    "Like I said, it''s the temporary center of all sources here"

    "You managed to get one out from the five anyway"

    The recruits watched the woman who fights with him earlier had another quarrel. The woman stops and realized how they making a drama between them. The woman gives her partner''s last explanation

    "You understand that your mana is in your control, and the mana line just solidify your mana flow which you don''t have experienced it"

    The newcomers learned the basics and give their summary.

    "If that happens, you are tangled by it like a lifeless tail. It is the source of everything we need to survive and improved in this world. Our quantity of mana differs from the other Horsins. But for only a month or so, we are no better than them in experience"

    "I''m guessing you understand it a bit. You know it''s hard to compare us from them. Our proportions are different"

    The subordinates had their hard times, and the newcomers had it easier for them. The outsiders had no updated identification while the others had one. They will have different role for the future.

    The sleeping boys woken up after their drinks, with the two subordinates are looking at them. Expecting what they want a respond and ask again

    "Can you tell us now how you survived?"

    "Ok"

    "Good, bring up the setups"

    The woman slapped him after she heard him. The special room transformed into theatre where a sphere drops down with the lights¡¯ direction.

    "Are you going to use it for porn again?"

    "You know I don''t like stuttered storytellers"

    Everyone finds their seats as new ones appeared. The covered man and the others entered the room and saw setups are activating.

    The newcomers saw furniture replacing with other theme like aesthetics.

    "Did the room turned into a sleep over?"

    Covered man replied to them along with the subordinates'' comments "These are in-service branch''s plans"

    "Also the same people pick these from Agatheus City"

    "I don''t know that this shit even exist"

    "We don''t like their choice of appliances either"

    The newcomers don''t know anything about this except in their rooms through their own style, and not actual made from Horsin. They find their strange place to lie down or sit. The man explained to the boys.

    "This sphere is very dangerous, by touching it and focus on the moment you remember. Then let it go, it played itself for the rest¡±

    One of the subordinates said it out loud. "Go hentai!"

    Many groan what they used for the first time. The covered man didn''t see the first test. They have bad impression about it, yet still being useful when their leader shows them the right way.

    "Oh, shut up! Now place your hand"

    The boys thought they could tell them, instead they are placing their hand on the sphere. After someone touched it, the subordinate quickly pushed the person, who touched it first, away and the sphere reacted. The glow colors only in black and white, like the zone, where the release of fast forward images.

    "Hey! what did you?"

    The sphere starts quickly gathered the images where the subordinates felt the sphere''s influence from the boy''s mind. He starts to sweat and the woman who was with her changed expression.

    "How you managed to face something like that?"

    The man ingulfed himself with tainted of black fluid around his body and feeling a bit drained out. He slammed the sphere on the table where it connects all the systems it needed like a television monitor, sound, and more importantly like a big screen movie. The woman was shocked and grabbed him away,

    "AAH!"

    The covered man reacted to them "The sphere replicated the user''s experiences, don''t be afraid"

    The woman looks at the boys and said in a worried look.

    "It''s better to watch it than you describe it"

    Everyone take their own seats and some lie down on some mattresses or pillows like it some luxurious brothel. The subordinates watched closely what they had experienced when the portal opened, including the boys. The sphere kept going and it pauses itself, where they are in the sewers in a black and white zone. The gang leader was there with the others follow along with their torso touched the waters. Sounds echoed from the manhole saying

    "Go! we don''t have much powers left" . . .

    "HELP!" and the story begins.

    Between stories of Ironno and the sphere, intertwine between stories. Chronologized together as a whole, where both sides witnessed or heard what happened. Ironno drenched on blood causing another blood to flow freely by the dead gang. Covering himself in blood and the scrolls blackened by the dark blood feasting any mana had left. Rushing into them where the flow of the water started to change. The gangs with little to no mana left and with the magic line trailed behind or rolled on to their shoulders. They saw him coming, distorted figure and dripping out.

    Myrrkei thinks Ironno was possessed, where he explained that he saw his shadow distorted figure coming up from his shoulder and a weird circular thing acted like an eye. The black and white zone can''t comprehend what he saw but art on a paper. Believing what he remembered saying

    "U''ecin . . . I couldn''t imagine you kept them alive. Neither would Myrrkei''s tainted ashes"

    Myrrkei had a hunch that he was actually possessed. U''ecin and himself still had the disease, and the folklore where the blood actually remembered what they did once they bleed. When this daemos folklore is true, the possibility to spread in Isekai City will . . .

    The gangs with little mana they had, redirect anyone with a small mana consumption. They cast high speed projectiles at it and the monster torn off and pulled itself back to normal like it was punched. The monster is moving closer and the flow of the water turned against them. Its unforeseen arms pulling anything moved forwards, pipes, holes, or cracks. It moved relentlessly.

    "SHIT! Our mana is dead and our mana potion won¡¯t restore it"

    "Then break it!" They throw against the wall as hard as they could. The glass won''t break and the potion didn''t drop a dust from it.

    Gang leader sinks his hands on the water and cast torrent to pushed the monster away.

    "Everyone! Keep going, I''ll distract it"

    A torrent pushed through the sewer water and the monster held still and slowly moving in. The monster still grew bigger and bigger with more limbs to appear. The gang leader summoned a stone javelin and thrown at it. The monster caught it by its mouth and created mana line linked to the gang leader.

    "SHIT!"

    The monster pulled him but resisted, and the monster persists by letting itself pulled to him. The torrent kept it away but the line connected it together.

    "How this monster gets to this zone"

    The gem¡¯s effect activates and forced him to stop his magic. The torrent is gone and the water redirects where the water returned back to its flow. The monster that grabs the stone pike disappeared, including the magic line. The monster continues in a steady pace again. The magic line disappears and lucky for the gang leader to have more time to stall. The magic line was disrupted by the gem, he can''t distract him any longer and heard a call from his boys.

    "There''s a portal here! Hurry!"

    The gang leader rushed his way with how much mana he could use. The disruption was too much and made him drop into the sewer water.

    The gang leader sprang out from the water and forced to swing to where the boys are yelling

    "HURRY!"

    He turned around and the monster can now climb on walls with its numerous limbs. What he saw where it can now use magic, with the raised of the pick axe. His mana disrupted and dripped on by its strange fluid.

    He shouted his boys for his one last words. "RUN!"

    The leader fell into its one attack, and blood fell out from his throat. The blood got contaminated and enlarged its body again. The disrupted effects fell into it, with only a short time it will be activated again. The monster replicated the dead leader''s ability and leap towards them.

    The screen from sphere shows only where the one got pulled inside to the portal, leaving the remaining others rushing in. A monster reached inside the portal and its true color formed by the exposed natural light, dark blood, splashing everywhere. One of the subordinates beat it with a stick, infused by Alga''s light,

    "BEGONE DEMON!"

    The monster''s limb was torn off by the light and immediately grabbed the wielder and pulled him in. Screaming from the other side, where put to silenced and the subordinate will be the last victim. The portal got corrupted by the monster. The subordinate held the stick firm and struggled away from it.

    Almost broken free, his head soon quickly get caught and slammed his head down then drag back into the portal. Others were focusing the remaining survivors away from the portal and can''t help him because of the tight room. The subordinate pulled into the portal in such a rush, trailing blood along like a brush painted its path. The portal disappeared where his head almost reached it. The dark blood was separated and now freely crawling any mana sources. The subordinate breaks free and spitting it out from his mouth, he pulled out a cleansing water and drink it on the spot.

    Finally, he touched his uvula and vomits it on the same spot. Dark blood fluid bursts out his mouth while the other blood crawling up to his head or away.

    Then he said this "You have no idea that your existence was the cause of this new pandemic"

    Many walked away and others go back in to cleanse the blood. The survivors can''t describe it and the other subordinates never seen the disease becoming more dangerous. The sphere ended there where everyone from Isekai City saw something horrendous inside their own home. Those who are not, even their healers, had to review again and said to themselves

    "Get the history book"

    In Enders view, Myrrkei observed the glass container again and gives a good sigh. Believing that this thing managed to have a nice feast, and explained to Ironno

    "You know, you''ll have died back then"

    "I don''t have mana"

    "I guess, but this thing . . ." Pointed inside at the dark blood lurker

    "Looks like it is incubating, like most daemos newborne would happened"

    Ironno had no knowledge regarding to daemos race, and seeing Myrrkei looking more serious to understand the situation.

    "We have no choice to warn the city . . ." Again, Myrrkei placed his fingers on his head or face, tapping away.

    ". . . Let''s have separate investigations, I''ll be the first to tell them. You''ll report to Lord Lori''es through our guildmaster Daygen. There will be no hesitation on this, if something happened to me or even I magically back to Enders Bridge. You are free to respond what chaos lies here"

    Ironno listened and recall the people he found with the dark red aura. He felt the little temptation to kill, it is still a mystery how he was possessed. Ironno realized and said to him out loud

    "MAGIC LINE!"

    Myrrkei gives in a suspicious look and disagreed on that claim.

    Myrrkei said "Magic line? Impossible, it only tracks trail of magic used like projectile"

    "Their magic lines are different, I remember seeing them carried around like a rope"

    "I have to keep it mind, I''ll ask them about it"

    Myrrkei left the make shift safe room and saw a few people waiting for them. With their tracking device, they found some strange sources coming inside.

    "We detect monster lifeform from here. Please cooperate"

    Ironno heard them outside and look at the glass container. It is too soon for him show up and he opened the other door then leaved. Ironno was teleported to the sewers, the same way he got in there in the first place.

    He was not in the zone, and he proceeded to move quietly then made a report to Enders Bridge. The authorities saw the container and found what they detected.

    They ask him "Since when did you bring this monster?"

    "I found it left behind outside of the zone, I brought it here for seclusion"

    Later the container was taken away and Myrrkei joined them for further questioning. He thought he would be heading to South Shore Bay, but they took him on an opposite direction. They move into a strict private district, Taiyou, the industrial zone close to the east road. Not the small zone from southeast coast but the main district. Once inside, he saw another hospital.

    The structure had a different look where the old buildings were rebuilt together. The other facilities were rebuilt itself into adapting this new world. They got in and he couldn''t recognize anyone who is inside. More experienced, mature, and near close to elderly people looking at him strangely. They look at him suspiciously and he felt anxious a bit, he sighs and whispered to the authorities.

    "Are you the people who wished to leave?"

    They remained silent and place him into a room alongside with the container. An old woman looks at the case and scans it with her device. She places it on her desk alongside with her laptop.

    She said to him "Can you explain why you brought a demon?"

    She pointed out the container with her carrying a seal showing from an elven origin item. Myrrkei will cooperate with them after this one serious question.

    "The seal of Ehan''Ra, what makes her trust you?"

    The old woman shouldn''t believe it once she shows him the seal. After investigating multiple people from Agatheus City, this is the first time she found someone from Enders Bridge can clearly see the seal calling it seal of Ehan''Ra. The seal glows like the sun well, it was so long to see it again for Myrrkei to remember. Time is going short, and it''s her job to found out this strange monster inside or will be the doom of her city.

    Back to the rebellion, the recruits saw the horror of the sphere. The screams were mumbled when the monster reached them, even the subordinate fought back was easily being handled after being attacked by its weakness. The subordinates on stage gives an amazing applaud, alone, while the woman with him looks at him acting so dark.

    Clapping for himself and said "Amazing! Even I can''t go back there. It''s like this world is an actual apocalypse"

    He lied down on the pile of cushions and hiding his depressive face. The woman who was with him pulled up his face and saw his honest expression.

    "I think you have gotten too far for jokes"

    "The longer they live, the more chances they found ways to kill us all"

    The covered man stands up and approached on stage, he looks at the sphere and turned to his gang.

    "My subordinates know and why we are here near Isekai City. Trying to persuade all of you to leave this world, you know some of us are from the rebellion, and none of you weren''t summoned here then stop our world''s problems. However, reality struck intentions from each of one of us. In the end, enemies are still enemies. This is the first time I saw a new phenomenon when a someone had mana as thick as metal and not light as air. Powerful and dangerous to other low magic user . . ."

    ". . . Even if your people managed to enslaved us . . ."

    The recruits gave an oof from their heads, they look around for anyone who had a grudge on them but none of them react.

    ". . .but you people are not one of them, not all people are the same. Besides, even my own countrymen from the west continent will kill you anyway once you entered this world" Everyone is listening and the outcome between people or worlds play black and white. Seeking peace is faint and near fictional to the Horsin''s ears, but they heard more closely about going back. True or not, others tried the least numbers approached.

    "We heard that a powerful structure will bring you all back home, removing all trace from this world to yours, permanently broken connections, and never going to return this world again. Some of us believed it, even heard rumors before of calling to leave this world. Now, things changed but many of you who joined us think differently. I have no promised to bring you back, but when my countrymen found a way to breach your city. These recruits will guide you to that structure and you outsiders will opened it and leaved as soon as you can. We will handle the power source"

    The subordinates cheered and the recruits don''t let themselves hope for that. One of the recruits talk to an actual rebel, which they wore a rounded badge made out of red chalk, and said

    "Do you actually believed your leader?"

    She pulled out her badge write it on the table. She picks it up and a flat surface mended with her chalk writings into a piece of paper and said

    "No, but fighting against you would be meaningless where more future otherworlders would come anytime"

    The recruit look at her in fear and she continued "I just agreed when we are fighting another wave, it''s better for you people to leave"

    The survivors received a paper sent by the subordinates written by the red chalk and they read. "Creation: Room (1)" The subordinate said to them as they already made a magic scroll for next one.

    "Place it on areas do you wish to make a room of. Sorry I was being hasty but you guys sleeping on the corners ruined our tight spaces"

    Everyone is tired and don''t wish to move, they thought it was comfortable here and one of them said "How about a sleep over here?"

    The covered man couldn''t say anything and said "If want it, be my guess. I''ll be in the other rooms instead. People who wished to leave were lost or forced to live in it, and now in secrets to their way to escape.

 Back to Work - Chapter 040

    COI C40

    In Sea Shore Bay district office, Emerald is walking back and forth worrying something she had to report to the new officials. Alongside with a staff with a different assignment. She continues to worry as she thinks

    "Myrrkei, why is it you''re always the center of attention? We just met at the beginning weeks in the summer. Not even an entire month, you are already caught attention from the government"

    Her worries turned to anger as she has her thought in different groups.

    "Why the government? It''s the department of medicine and health should''ve been researching this, not the government"

    The meeting room door opened and the staff called out to them.

    "Emerald and Belle, please enter the meeting room. The superiors are ready to commence the meeting"

    Both of them entered the room where only three officials are here. All young with their auras to have powerful presence once they see them. Emerald couldn''t believe what she heard before, now she sees them, there were no signs of the old government members since the changed. The staff announced

    "Please listen to the reports of Emerald Diamond and Belle Aue-Gold, these reports are related tohealth and education"

    The staff introduced one of them and Emerald was the one to step in.

    "Thank you all, I am Emerald in the research department. I am reporting under the description and analyzation from Enders Bridge researcher sole name, Myrrkei. It is an absolute conclusion that foreign invasion of the ecosystem entangled between Isekai citizens and mana related symptoms. After the death of many suspects in the zone, including the incident of Horsin¡¯s help, which leads to the appearance of a dark blood lurker"

    She showed them a picture of a dark slime inside the glass container. The slime remained stasis until they pulled it out in the containment unit.

    The slime didn''t act like any slime what they envision, but it acted a snail to slither out from the container. It moves faster when it is closed to a nearby mana source and engulfed it.

    "Inside the slime is a living organism incubated, you can see that''s when neutral mana made it to be more proactive. More or less, future experiment will be done in an isolated and safe area. Furthermore, the source was mutated realizing one to all of the patients already had the disease. Leaving it to chase neutral mana source where it could find. Unfortunately, there was no information the amount and capabilities it could do when infecting at least one of the citizens"

    Back to the video where the dark slime''s insides, organism began to grow once every mana it consumed. According to the measurements, it consumed a thousand or more mana points by what magic item stored. Once a bacterial organism, it grew a second cell of itself. The officials were already expecting new dangers they would come across, but not like this. It''s beyond from a fantasy perspective but more of a dark fantasy. It''s like everything had magic within this world, even the microorganisms. Emerald continues

    "If you wished to terminate the research quickly, then the only solution is a high concentration of cleansing or holy water . . ."

    ". . . As in any kind of liquid that doesn''t contain any neutral mana. For example, rivers or lakes exposed by Alga''s light. It also a new observation if the dark slime actually survived from the cure. Then let the research department cooperate all departments to secure the epidemic"

    Emerald ended her report and explained it to them. "Myrrkei had already known about its existence, but never see its fullest extend especially their mages didn''t have godlike powers such as us. You can read the short report that he too hadn''t known its actual threat until now"

    The officials ask her. "I heard there was a cure, but never tested a disease this big. Is there any chance to anyone will cause another accident?"

    "What we found was a bit troublesome, and worse than you think. We conclude that it is common to occur to the Horsin people to release the disease, but rarely occurred with our own citizens. The citizens¡¯ bodies are indestructible until they ran out of their own mana, they could be bleeding once they are attacked. Luckily, we are making a project to have a better diagnose to any signs of mana related disfunctions. It will be ready for upcoming of winter"

    They don''t like what they heard, but more logically respected time to test and release it. The great mind needs more time, and this is also a new evolved strain because of them.

    "Is there any chance that it could become a pandemic?"

    "Then we have to flood the area with the river water we had. Our team already storing it in a different water plant"

    One of them is relief. What they are living now is much better of a paradise than surviving again like before. Other official felt a bit suspicious about the Enders and opened up to them.

    "Did anything happen to the rest of those volunteers?"

    "None, for more to the point, they want to continue"

    The officials were doubting about them before, and it felt a bit coincidence of their survival too.

    "That''s a bit over committing of their work, don''t they?"

    "Don''t suspect them, Justice, I have another report to hear about them later on"

    "Or maybe they are against us"

    The official at the middle nod at him, and the other one was a bit surprised "You agreed? Why''s that"

    "Remember the tournament, they already declared by the Lady of Agatheus City"

    "Tch! Like they get a hold of our might"

    "Be quiet Justice! You have nothing to argue what you seen during that goblin''s challenges. Even the great Truefan fell against a doll"

    "You mean the Horde Chiefs"

    They continue to argue as one of the staff stops them where there are in a meeting.

    "Alright, Doctor Diamond, you may leave or stay here and listen the other report. Mrs. Aue-Gold, please shows us your report"

    Mrs. Aue-Gold bows to Emerald and she responds, she later bows in front of the officials.

    "Thank you, and this is the official future plan for the education committee"

    The powerpoint shows the schools within this city, including different courses. One of them have different facilities and their own services. A more troubling fact that there is only one college but only suited for public government training.

    "I am Belle Aue-Gold, a council member from the education department. As you can see, we can''t have enough facilities to teach all the students from elementary to colleges. We need segregate all professions what each school can master. We found out different kinds or types of people with different abilities and profession. Neither academic nor practice would help the students to improve but training outside. The mental behavior for being called as overpowered will be blind in each in everyone of them when come across danger. Many first timers had experienced it, and punished severely at the locals"

    ". . . Before summer starts, more reliable employees from Agatheus City came and fill the role of practitioners. However, the first school actually operated an expensive trip to learn to gather ingredients and more by Sister''s hope highschool"

    Emerald recognized that school, Myrrkei mentioned one of his guildmembers is working there. She was about to leave, then notice the information about that school¡¯s relationship with Enders Bridge.

    "Owned by the former members of the city guild community, and also the survivors of the first Rune Isles expedition, we assumed that they hold great connection in Enders Bridge"

    Looking at the power point, many reports of connecting the students¡¯ achievement and failures. It is sad to see the relatives of the famous guilds were giving a bad impression, but others give good results. From other schools, they didn''t have any activities during those one last week before the suspension.

    "The teachers from Sister''s hope request collaboration for their new simulation room, which was a rare item from the Enders Bridge. Even though they are willing to share of making those rooms for the school department, they requested other schools make their own simulation room . . ."

    ". . . The simulation room is the only of its kind to have an identical world to have such immersion, yet still under development, they can finish it on the new semester after their other projects to make it more modern version than the first one they received"

    After reporting about the rest of the schools and their plans, the officials were focusing on the Enders working with that school.

    "Care to explain, oh not you Mrs. Aue-Gold. I''m talking with him and this Enders Bridge agreement"

    "Then may I take my leave? I am planning for the autumn classes and . . ."

    However, Emerald wants to hear about the Enders Bridge situation.

    One of them agreed and said "You may take your leave. This meeting is over for you and we will be busy further on"

    The staff pointed Emerald to the door and she reluctantly leave. One of the officials noticed her disappointed but a researcher meddled with public service is in a different act of their expertise.

    "Anyway, regarding of Enders Bridge planned helping a school"

    He look at Justice, yet justice continued "You and Case had troubled to do anything. That''s why you are here in the hearing"

    "The connections are already there and we already involved in this"

    "Case is right, you''ve been in the public service since coming to this world"

    "It''s ok Grimoire, Justice will understand"

    Justice don''t need to listen of his own argument and ask Grimoire for his reason for the Enders involvement.

    Grimoire said to them "They offered one of their technologies, we can''t judge them lightly and they survived a never-ending siege"

    Justice argued "I''m not buying it. I have something to lose when there something more dangerous out there instead of here"

    Case had witnessed a lot of things, but not about recovering old techs within this world.

    "True, but it was the adventurers bring back new ideas and experiences from the outside world . . ."

    ". . . Haven''t you experienced the new technologies remade with this world''s resources?"

    The city had turned into an advanced modern fantasy state, Justice wants to admit but reports of deaths scared him. His sole reason for not coming out is this world''s rivalry. The rebellion invaded this continent and take over the North coast down to the east coast, and the guilt of his own people what made the east coast more dangerous than it shouldn''t been.

    Case continues "You mean those same resources were needed for the foundation?"

    He wasn''t trying to be rude, but that will be an issue for him in the foreign affairs.

    Justice admitted it without them knowing. He joined in and said in a straight face

    "We are not getting anywhere from this. The impeachment of the mayor was the problem, and we were replacing the old ministries. You two will be handling on your own, but if problems like this that needs authoritative actions. Don''t blame me for following the law"

    He left the meeting with an unprofessional response. He admits a lot of things being afraid from the outside. He looks back the impeachment and thought

    "If we have done it sooner or worse, those guys would never thought about the impeachment"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Grimoire and Case continue to review about the city¡¯s situation then quickly engaged the analysis about the outside world.

    Case takes on it first "Do you found anything about those "dungeons?""

    He missed tone on his last word as he is suspicious about it. Grimoire had found something strange about it too

    "Loots and rewards are too . . . what our world expected. Something is really odd, right?"

    "I agreed, even the city guild higher ups found the monsters between the surface and the dungeon to be . . ."

    Grimoire opened up his laptop and show pictures between monsters. From weak monsters to strong monsters, it¡¯s like to see that it is zoned rather than natural.

    ". . . That''s the suspicion, each dungeon is found only closely to the east coast. Where somewhere like the west area only ruins are there but had secret dungeons moved directly east for some reason"

    They look at the laptop for any more information, each dungeon is unique and honestly take time to identify.

    Grimoire said "Before going to the dungeons, the strange thing when our citizen prospected the area. They have different maps and found out the dungeons are moving"

    "Compared by the other locals never seen something like that moved frequently"

    They opened up an older file and it was the picture documents made by the elves.

    Case continued "An old true dungeon lied beneath the east mountain or the overgrown roots. That is the true dungeon, where the rest are fakes. An old quest handed down before we came to this world, I don''t know how the city guild continue to thrive this way"

    "That''s for them to deal with. It''s still the most important fact to know about it"

    Grimoire nodded to himself, if they need more data, they should research at Rune Isles.

    "The elves already sent the updated version to us. Are we ready to face this new formed dungeon?"

    In Ender Bridge, some of the of the Raker Mawn guild members are outside waiting who are left for the Ores quest to return. Archivist is with them talking about the condition of the new member.

    "It''s been how long? She didn''t even take a single quest when she is here"

    "Can a person that fall down to our world could handle this dangerous continent?"

    "I heard and believed what the other people said. They''ve blown away of how powerful they are"

    "Powerful? They have only neutral mana, the center of all energies. I would be impressed that they have Eldessea"

    "It''s pronounced Eld''es-se''a, but it¡¯s a pure elven mana. Only that race could bear it, I think?"

    "Ehem* about the recruit, did anyone of us managed to get someone there?"

    They laughed to each other of the unbelievable, and citizens from Isekai City want to stay a ruined bridge. People here had only three reasons to stay here; Ores, artifacts, and retake the continent.

    "About that girl, it''s the first time I heard of a common disease to be lethal for them. Is the ¡®duyrbld¡¯ really that terrifying to a high mana pool?"

    "The blood crawls out from your vein and searching any magic source. It''s a good child horror story if you mention it"

    Under the bridge, something big coming out from the water. Water surface rose up as it something moving really fast.

    A crystal with a size bigger to the bridge width itself. Everyone saw it and the magic users look closely what it is inside. An Enders foreman shouts out from the distance of the bridge.

    "There it floats! The ruined recycler"

    Many had no idea what the man had said. Others only said something obvious by the look at it. ¡®Dexter''s¡¯ They can''t prove that the guild did that, and saying something they couldn''t comprehend that''s for them to see next. The Enders guild returned with a massive size of different ores. They sprang out from the waters with more horrifying creatures floating up with them.

    Underwater machines floating one by one, the infamous submarine arises with marks by the attacking sea creatures, and others with scuba gears are all accounted and set. The cranes, made with runes and aged machines, are setting up to pull the crystal. Joining in with the Isekai''s power machines made from neutral mana, they joined hands on hands. The crystal pulled up with immense force. The Isekai machines took the whole force of carrying it up, leaving many others below saw its efforts with raw strength. Once it reaches the level of the bridge. The Isekai machines were disrupted and loses its power.

    The crystal fell a bit, and stops there when it reaches between them.

    The foreman yelled "Stop! Stop! The cranes are reacting to the crystal, repeat, the cranes are reacting to the crystal". Looking closely, the people felt like their mana being drained. People who had mana that reacted to the crystal, moved away. The Eldesunes and Rusic noticed them and said

    "Another Hero''s era artifacts"

    "As an archeologist, do you think Rune Isles were controlled by the hero''s influence?"

    "I have age to remember being part of history, but we never interfere back then"

    "That''s kind of bad, I read tales about the first well was located in Rune Isles"

    "There''s nothing we could do after it fell"

    Covered by the view at top, people below saw a magnetic trails of ores back down. The difficulty to balance the polarities between their ships and equipment. The crystal with a metallic roots down under water. What they have found was not useful at the time for them, where it attracts metals and powered by neutral mana to get it. They believed it was a superweapon, having such a powerful magnet close to an underground city. Unfamiliar place for them to recognized where everything had no remnant to understand. Rusted and infused of impurities, they are sure that this thing they carried was a weapon.

    They went back to their guilds as they already wary of their excavation. Daygen and the others are reading the letters now as they speak.

    "Benedictus!? The converts are at it again"

    "The cityfolks talk about wanting to meet with them someday"

    They thought about the lady who carried Tabitha like a doll.

    "We already in the middle of their answers"

    "Don''t bring out our new recruit into this. She will be researching about the foundation''s origins"

    "I agreed, but I heard she will be waiting for her recruiter to return"

    Daygen looks at the members who stay and watch over the guild. He is an apothecary and Daygen starts to worry.

    "Is something wrong with her?"

    "Well yes actually, an old disease evolved for some reason. I don''t know how much mana she carried, but it was the historians recommended the other treatment"

    They thought that they would forget the connections of the past. If Juela would have heard them about it, she will be doing something on her own. The other guildmember warned him with his finger blinks a bit of light.

    ". . ." The apothecary stood silent and nod back to his seat.

    "How far are we going to do a middle guild here?" One of them shows a total four requests, excluded from the rest from Haw and the others.

    "Two Agatheans requested an advice between history and landmarks. Two city folks; one with their school and from the city guild"

    "I already know the cityfolks'' first request, is the Benedictus situation"

    "Then that leads to the school . . . Hmm? Everyone read this"

    Daygen reads the letter. Reading further as they are the survivors who Haw saved. Many reacted that it would be better off asking

    "We need to tell Lord Lori''es about it"

    Daygen heard one of their opinions, but none of them are against this. He asks them

    "Aren''t none of you opposed these requests?"

    His guild looks him with loyalty in their eyes. They have their hesitations and doubts. That kind of thinking would be ruining their chances to understand Isekai City''s motives.

    "The ores are one thing, but the coins they offer are treated its desperation, Daygen. A leader who is ready to test us this moment already prove of your just"

    Daygen understood this quote, a former lord once said that when the rebels defected. It is thanks to an old faith.

    "All of you might not meet the cityfolks one day, our lord will" Everyone agreed,

    but for how long when one of them spread this information to the other Enders guilds.

    Guildmasters/mistresses heard more developing news about the project. Gathered together from a far distance away from both continents, in a middle of a bridge where Circoston''s ships float in between. All ships from west origins were wreck and weld together into a strong barrier between north and south. The bridge''s dangling structure hold together between them, and also a meeting places of such guilds.

    "Whose guild that specialized apothecary?"

    "I won''t say its name, I have done with these forgetful youths"

    "My apologies, I can''t remember an Eldesune''s name guild"

    "Ignored it, we have massive outlook on the matter here"

    They first focus on their today''s work. Pulling out a Hero''s era magnetic machinery from the water had taken them a long time.

    "It was dangerous to go that deep underwater, I can''t imagine to use up that such needed mana that both attract the dwellers and debris combine"

    "We already talk about it, just write it off on a piece of paper until your stress went away even it has to be an entire book"

    The masters and mistresses had an interesting conversation from the Raker Mawns Guild during their expedition.

    "The progression about the sphere that it was finally operating within their city, right?"

    "Many guessing it, but it was guildmaster Daygen sent the item to them"

    "Then it should be working nonetheless. I have received a message from the Eldesune that we are getting replaced by the cityfolks. After they managed to take down a few reemerged underground nests or dungeons in Isekai terms, they are confident enough to ask their help"

    A quiet pause, all seem to be having no expectation from Isekai City. Where the place they were going before null all neutral mana below the continent¡¯s crust, and they noticed they gave each other indifferent expressions.

    One of them continued "Then in the near future we will continue to be neutral on this forward on. However, . . ."

    " . . . However, Lord Quoatel will decide during our final decisions" The meeting is now focusing on their important matter.

    "We had succeeded to collect all mended ores, which are corrupted by mana. It¡¯s useless to use its higher quality metal when the mana bend control of its existence. It needed to remove it and return its natural substances for it was made naturally to do. Now with only raw ores and need of refining, what''s our agreement with the cityfolks again?"

    "Cured fine metals, for every ton or kilos that is worth 10 sylvs that is less than a kilo or 100 gald for a tonne. Comparing by other cities that paid 80 gald in total together"

    "Now bringing a more than 10 tonnes monthly with a recovered artifact or machine, the deposit within the scraps won''t be gone. There are still more from the central isles"

    "Honestly, they ask for any number of tonnes to delivered through their city is enough, but more components, parts, and even pure elements to an added bonus"

    "Either they want to inflated to themselves or they have ideas to do with it"

    "The trades were already done to the Purissarwell. They are trading with new types of seeds and plants that is capable only in their world''s soil. Is there any good trade between Mountaiwall?"

    A silent answer from her question that she didn''t care about the relations between cities, and she only cared about the implosion going to happened.

    "Ok then, how about Agatheus City?"

    "A trade rights occurred between cities, where Isekai City became the center manufacturers for their fast productions. Lead to rivalry between Mountaiwall and them, the main problem for them is transport"

    "Just like here, they need transport too"

    They already made their decision, and Isekai City''s recognition to stay had cause a terrible competition. The four cities themselves provide them what it needed in the past.

    Purissarwell''s productions of raw materials, Mountaiwall''s highest smoking industry facilities on the mountain with excellent manufacturing goods, Agatheus City''s production of all foods and all other consuming goods, and Enders Bridge''s supplied raw ores.

    "The Enders Bridge should have fishing port, but the fishes here are poisonous along with their own tainted mana"

    "Again with the eating something from Rune Isles, you won''t live that long if you try"

    They thought about Isekai City will become a bother where every city had its monopolies, and everything what the cities had lacks the other. Since when will Isekai City become sustainable, and they think about this place.

    Nearly into the late weeks of summer, after messages to Enders Bridge had responded. Only 3 weeks left until autumn comes to the season. The swarms are finally bearable for them to get out, and still a nuisance when it got in. A large cargo train remained inactive inside the city, where its train tracks ended where it was summoned had left. The caravans who brought it here had the most difficulty coming here. Not even the sea itself is safe under the close influence of the Rune Isles. The important thing to see the cargo will have refine materials of metals near Taiyou industries.

    In the meantime, this will be the storage area for the transports to come here. Same mobile carriage with magic possessed by the Agathean craftmanship and Maountaiwall¡¯s dwarven runes enforced the strength and durability to survive through the forest. Alongside of these containers are filled with tools, materials, and a small amount of resource from the response of Enders Bridge. Highly known people come to this place to collect what they needed.

    Along comes by are the city guild and the sister''s hope highschool teachers, their familiar faces see each other with an opened glee.

    "Alche!" "Illtended!" Both greet in such a happy reunion and both of them talk.

    "Are you here from Thean''s letter?"

    "Thean? No, we are here for Haw''s"

    "The other teacher? The guy who host the trip?"

    "Yup, what brings you here?"

    "You know, any leads about east mountain"

    The city guild members called out to them "Hey! containers for the school teachers"

    They both walk into the cargo and saw a big container made out of a wooden chest, and it stamped by the Lord of Enders himself.

    Alche is shocked "Oh my! I should be shock, then again why is there more high ranking adventurers involved here?"

    Illtended found theirs and it was a concealed sphere wrapped around see through cloth. Silfa is there along with the other S ranks. They quickly opened it and the sphere turned bright color of light gold. Words coming out from the sphere and it writes "Fully made sphere, there will be no malfunctions" The S ranks¡¯ faces grew excitement and tried their best to spread the information to their fellow adventurers, as they leave, the sphere uncontrollably glow inside their magic inventories.

    Within their inventory, they see the lights of the sphere keeps seeping through their UIs. It was alluring to the public eye, and they are force it out in their arms. The look of the sphere is different from the other prototype sphere made by the city. Its golden glow shows off nearly close as sun¡¯s dusk. The adventurers tried to hide the golden light, but it phases through it with everything they had including magic. Illtended embarrassingly told his guild mates

    ¡°We better go faster. We might have an accident¡±

    ¡°The light glows brighter as you hold it. Ah¡±

    The bright light is now messing their view, luckily, they are outside of the other districts. There could be no accidents happening when using teleportation. Many people notice the ray of golden light coming near the Taiyou industries. The sun¡¯s light was outshined by the sphere¡¯s, causing more people to notice until they reach the city guild. Too bright to withstand the sphere, many brought their sunglasses to block their view. Somehow, it didn¡¯t phase through it. Instead, it works but covering the sphere still phased through. What a strange logic to have here.

    Once they place it, the last moment of touch holding the sphere. The sphere¡¯s lights gone, leaving stranger interaction from the sphere.

    ¡°This thing gets more question than we sent the letters to Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there is a book and some instruction about this sphere¡±

    ¡°At least it would be your final update, huh Illtended?¡±

    Waiting for the adventurers to see the sphere, they read the book and the instructions as they wait. After a few translations, uploaded to their webpage, and updating their social media, they finally start reading.

    Meanwhile at school, Haw focuses first the materials he needed for making the students¡¯ equipment. Thean and the others never seen him focus first the crafting materials than the resources needed for the sphere. First and Second are doing their best to study the content being delivered to them, and as for Quail, she is given by Haw himself a portrait frame.

    ¡°Here, place it next to the sphere or anywhere near it. Remember it requires the mind interact the sphere¡±

    ¡°Ok, I got it¡±

    She goes to the simulation room alone, followed everything she was told except activating the sphere.

    The empty frame was placed front of the sphere. By only the thought of her own fear, making the sphere react either way.

    ¡°What the fuck!? I didn¡¯t . . . Oh shit!¡±

    A terrifying yet quiet squeal of her last words. She closed her eyes, nothing happened. Taking a peek in front of her, she sees a portrait has an actual picture in it. A picture of a white short haired woman, neither old nor ugly, she is beautiful and wore like an Enders. Quail looks at it carefully, as the woman portrayed in a picture looks more formal in dark blackish dress. Without her seeing the picture¡¯s face and focused on what it wears.

    The picture moves its eyes in its new surroundings. Through looking with its eyes and moving along its head, and leaving no body to show any motion in etiquette. Quail looks up to the woman¡¯s face, where its face stops and remained still. Later the picture frame fades leaving only the map of the old world.

    ¡°What kind of magic this frame has?¡± As she questioned about it,

    her colleagues come with a magic bag containing the solutions they need to find, secure, and control the sphere.

 Simulation Room - Chapter 041

    COI C41

    Inside the simulation room, everybody is there to see the new innovation for the sphere. The portrait frame facing the people seeing it and behind the sphere to interact with. The map shown to them, a few glimpses before and after from the world was. Andui and the others were admired the changes happened. An entire Pangaea world, then becoming the three continents under those frames. The center of the world, disappeared and leaving the remaining islands as its remains. Back and forth as First already setting up the rest of the equipment.

    First is talking with Quail for any improvements of this room, Second reads the papers given from the Enders Bridge, and Thean is busy observing the portrait¡¯s interaction with the sphere. But Haw is not here, he focuses on different matter such as the materials he had for making the students¡¯ magic items. The rest of the teachers were in awe to see the portrait is now showing what the world was before the Fall or earlier than that. Frame by frame, showing only like picture with every step as what the civilization this world had. It is hard to comprehend as art exaggerates what it truly sees.

    Quail explains to them as they watch the picture frames change overtime.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t expect from that portrait to be the same as the sphere inside. This is must be a collection of arts made during those time¡±

    ¡°Wow, I have never seen such a gallery in this world. It looks like an actual museum¡±

    Alche had never seen a sphere be this advance. The city had made prototypes, and it is nothing to compare what content lies this one. The construction of the room will soon be done. Where the equipment for the sphere is all here.

    The sphere is active without them knowing. The bizarre force was unleashed but was concealed by the portrait. Soon after, they notice the portrait strange art appearance. No one knows what it is happening until the portrait reached its limits. Without the sphere presence, it¡¯s the portrait opened a gateway to the world. Thean, First, and Second remembered that dark visage, clouded wind, and small thread of light. They confirmed it, others were watching as it somehow activating itself. Then it stops, it is rare for a sphere to be controlled by external tools like the portrait.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the sphere is interacting with these new equipment¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you guys are still scared, leave¡±

    Others don¡¯t want to repeat the same feeling from what happened to them like last time, but Second had found pages of the paper about this phenomenon.

    ¡°Wait! I read the papers here. The sphere is interacting with the portrait frame, which is helpful to control it¡±

    The sound of relief they continue to stay as the portrait turned itself into a portal. By the look of its ominous appearance, they are still scared not to go close.

    Thean goes ahead and touch the frame, it phases through his hand inside the portrait where he gets inside the sphere. Disappeared from just a touch, everyone witnesses a swift entry than the previous attempts. Thean returned as it never happened.

    ¡°It is definitely a gateway to the sphere¡±

    Everyone cheers to see that the sphere is finally under control. They thought it would take longer to control it, but they just need a little help. Quail sees Thean shows nothing to share their relief, she sees him a bit more concern than he himself had thought.

    ¡°Thean, what¡¯s with that look? Is it something wrong when you coming back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it is the same world I entered . . .¡±

    Thean is contemplating what he just entered, then First and Second follow through. Leaving the papers behind, Reya and Alche read the papers. After reading a few pages, they found something what they are looking for.

    ¡°This is about the sphere last use¡±

    ¡°Alche, what part are you reading?¡±

    ¡°It is the part when the sphere is functional without the equipment we are using now. Because we are using ¡®help¡¯ from another source, which is why there is nothing weird happening¡±

    Reya leans for a peek to see what he was reading, the page ends there as she herself held the other pages on hand.

    ¡°Including, awakening the creator¡¯s creation . . . What¡¯s that mean?¡±

    Reya and Alche join together to understand this statement, and probably the reason why First and Second are going into the sphere. They returned and understood a little bit, showing nothing else except admiration of the sphere¡¯s quality and furthermore, the secrets lie within those papers. Andui moves closer to them.

    ¡°Is the sphere will be ready soon?¡±

    ¡°More like, it tempted us a bit?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What Woni¡¯es (First) said, this sphere is adapting¡±

    Later, they go back to work. First tries his knowledge to show to them the possibility of the sphere. There is more and it is limitless to what it can do, he offered what he is trying to tell them.

    ¡°I tell you, try to use every technology you have on this sphere. I have read the papers they brought to us, and it describe any detail what we are trying to do¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Woni¡¯es?¡±

    ¡°The equipment we are using now are all from the elven crafts, from that portrait to the crate we are carrying . . . no, just open it¡±

    Second opens the crate and found to peek Alche¡¯s interest.

    The sphere activates itself again, raising the materials inside the crate. All of it are look like ornaments, and pulled into the frame. The frame starts to encircle the sphere, drastically change around it. The simulation is force itself into a lively room, forcing to consume the power needed from the school. First tries to make it an example, but never know about the outside interference. Elven mana appeared together with neutral mana, the sight to behold, and forced them ceased the sphere. Everyone except for the Agatheans were gazing around them with such natural colors appearing inside the room.

    The citizens didn¡¯t feel the disruption yet, but for the three of them, they quickly retaliate as they felt it. Everybody applaud

    ¡°Amazing, so this is their version of a magic realm¡±

    ¡°Enders Bridge does have culture within their city¡±

    ¡°I feel so light, and never feel so refresh like that¡±

    Elven magic, the soothing power from nature. Life and death through the blessings of their gods and goddesses, the citizens didn¡¯t know Horsin never have that kind of sensation. The reaction from both of them acted differently and which is more believing after that sphere¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Soothing?¡± First couldn¡¯t grasps from their view.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like cleansing off your worries for some reason¡±

    ¡°For us, it felt like death to us¡± Thean and Second agreed,

    everyone sees them acting seriously and even more as Thean joins him.

    ¡°Is it that dangerous? You know I was blessed by them before. I never thought to be painful¡±

    Alche shows his elven seal according through his mana, leaving no trace of impurity and a more empowering presence as it accidentally interacts the sphere. First loses control of the sphere as the controls are now Alche¡¯s.

    The sphere awakens the elven magic again, the same aura appeared once more. Leaving the three being afraid of it.

    ¡°Hey Woni¡¯es, stop that¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t control it, Thean¡±

    The others felt the same effects as before, soothing and promising to their bodies. Alche stops showing his blessings and he sees Second lying down on the ground unconscious.

    ¡°Hey! Secius (Second), wake up¡±

    Everyone got worried why Second is lying that way, and now realize the other two are scared from the sphere¡¯s different presence. Andui rushes to him and helps him recover.

    First should¡¯ve stop this and said ¡°I don¡¯t know about someone who is receiving the elven magic, but please, don¡¯t use it near the sphere. I think you can control it. Try using it as we bring him to the infirmary¡±

    Three of them left, leaving Quail alone and the other teachers. They are concerned what happen, and the others left to check and see. The remaining people in the simulation wondered about what he said.

    ¡°He says you can use elven magic to open it as well¡±

    ¡°Alche, can you really open it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just show them my magic and this happened¡±

    ¡°Say, how about we try it?¡±

    Iggy shows curiosity from what happened, they squandered both excitement and caution together. Coral and Reya were a bit interested of it while Andui already left with the others. Leaving only the people who are wondering about the sphere.

    ¡°Am I really going to test it?¡±

    ¡°You can see those three freely in and out of the sphere. We should be fine¡±

    Quail was pulled in from Coral¡¯s excitement and the idea to take a look of the sphere. Through proper conversation without experiencing get into the sphere before, they happily said.

    ¡°Come on, you need to join too¡±

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you guys were experiencing it before?¡±

    ¡°And those problems were not fix yet?¡±

    ¡°It was fixed a long time ago, but . . .¡±

    ¡°But what!?¡±

    Both of them, Reya and Quail, are struggling together with anticipation and disgruntled if the sphere properly works. Reya had already getting used to as she was frequently coming late at the afternoon after their few tests, Quail didn¡¯t know as she left earlier.

    Reya didn¡¯t want to but ¡°Sigh* In case we did get in, we are going to be kicking out from the sphere¡±

    ¡°You hear that? Reya says yes¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Coral won¡¯t let them go.

    Alche was under peer pressure where everyone wants to go in, he is with Iggy trying to persuade him to get into it. Looking at Reya and Coral, they seem they are trying to bring Quail along, but Reya looks like she was forced into it too. By the flick of his blessed elven magic, the sphere activates again. Surrounded by the elven presence the portal appeared from the portrait, repeating what Thean and the others did by just touching it. They entered the sphere one after the other. Entering the world from before, they thought it was not finish before, but thanks to the papers. It already was, but needs to update it.

    Alche was the first to enter, none of them know the horror entering the sphere. Thanks to the presence of the elven magic, they show a different way of entering. A beam of light descended down from the sky, a land they could not recognize and no one knows where they are. Set foot on the ground, then splash to the lake. Not knowing where they are nor why they descend down to a lake. Walking through the beam of light, where the first to see them are the elves. Alche sees them with his hand remained active from his blessings. The elves wondered why a different race is wielding such blessing.

    More and more of them entered the sphere, leaving Alche looking at the elves as they look back with more people amazed entering this world. Iggy appeared soak in the lake, following the others fully soak on it as they trip. The elves only look at them as they don¡¯t know why they are coming here through an elven magic. An elf comes forth and ask to them.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°It is strange to see a man held the blessing of our goddess, and more so the seal formed after many years ago¡±

    ¡°Years ago?¡± The elf shows his blessings match with his, by the blessings, he understood what it read.

    ¡°It¡¯s stretch to more than millennia¡±

    ¡°True, but yours held by the different name of Ehan¡¯Ra. Aelnanice, but she . . . nevermind. What¡¯s your bringing to here?¡±

    All of them are here inside the elven forest, seeing the inside for the first time is drastically amazed from the architecture. Iggy listened to their conversation, leaving her confused that this is a simulated or this is another world again. The interaction for the both of them gained attention with his co-workers. Showing them an actual conversation made them wonder more about this place. They got out from the lake how they drench from coming here. No local elves come closer to them, besides the guards.

    Treating this place like another world, they ventured through the supervision with the elves. All of their devices are rendered useless, and only work to itself. Same what happened to them when they entered Horsin for the first time. Everyone tries wondering around to the limits of what the elves allowed them to do. Later, Alche meets the same elf who sided with him through his blessing with the elven goddess. Nothing changed much for a thousand years, but the elf¡¯s mind wonders of Alche¡¯s future dated power. The elf shows no skepticism, and acted impress of his future.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone held elven magic¡±

    ¡°You!? Are you the same guy I met before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, yet you have the blessing through my own engravement. It looks better than I made now, does it come from a prophecy?¡±

    Alche never thought meeting someone he knew from the past, and he heard from Thean that it was way back. Now with the elf he knew, it could be possible that the sphere is the recorded past. Only thing left for him to do is to use this knowledge for the present elf he wouldn¡¯t say to him, but first.

    The elf speaks first ¡°If I live that long, then there so much things to say for my future self¡±

    It was all good for the teachers wondering around the place, the biggest flawed for them coming to an elven territory that they can¡¯t leave. The same thing was told from the original world, they need an elf to escort through the elven land because the citizens¡¯ mana or physical body can¡¯t withstand what nature brings inside. They thought they will do something crazy and forced themselves out from the sphere, but in the elven place, they felt their body can¡¯t use any of their mana. Without feeling overwhelmed, it is sure make them think like it but can¡¯t feel anything of it.

    They left the sphere by thinking of leaving, with all the people returned and even Alche himself. Reya¡¯s first time is just sightseeing all the creatures that once live and she couldn¡¯t use her device to take a picture. Their new devices are now mana depended, since electricity turned into mana is the way of their future.

    ¡°Well . . . we did enter the sphere¡±

    ¡°We ended up in an elven city¡±

    ¡°We are limited to venture off the area, well that wasn¡¯t fun¡±

    ¡°That would be enough for me, right Quail?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, it¡¯s like we are imprison by them¡±

    The elven presence is still active on the sphere, the portrait revealed where they went to. Alche starts to realize why they brought there. The portrait shows the same elf who is with Alche, it traces the one who bears the elven blessing. He is not sure if it is true, by the look at his friend, it tells so much how to describe that elven magic. Alche told Quail

    ¡°Did Woni¡¯es said that we can change the equipment of the sphere?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right Alche¡±

    ¡°Then we should be better off waiting, this equipment was meant something else¡±

    Disappointing and not satisfied for only a glimpse of the world. They are hoping to visit again to their full control.

    Andui sighs in relief, Second is fine and weigh down from the presence of the elven magic. She didn¡¯t know about the conflict between elven and neutral mana, First told her it¡¯s probably their people are new to exposure of that kind of mana. He¡¯s probably right, then again, she thinks about her stats. Going back to the simulation room, she saw Haw at the lab focusing on crafting the magic items. It is quite strange to see him working without any noise. Out of curiosity, she walks in. Haw notices as he already finished the easy preparation for his smithing.

    ¡°You seem busy¡±

    ¡°What happened to the room?¡±

    ¡°A lot exactly, say, I was wondering why two manas won¡¯t coincide together¡±

    Which one? Shamanism, Runes . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about elven¡±

    ¡°I barely know elven, notedly, it shouldn¡¯t call it like that. No one can use their magic except who are chosen¡±

    ¡°Chosen?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I know little and heard only what others are saying¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand¡±

    Alone together, expecting for her to be curious about his life. Sadly, remembering him with so much bad examples he took into this city. Andui cared so much to other people, especially to the person who save her.

    ¡°I was wondering, why would you give the students so much stuff?¡±

    ¡°This is what teaching is, beside training. I don¡¯t know my training would fill their natural abilities¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I think it will improve in their own ways¡±

    ¡°Same what happened in the summer festival¡±

    ¡°Yeah like that¡±

    Haw organize all the ingredients needed and the utensils are all prepared under the specialization for certain recipes. Regretting it seems normal for any people under reading the instruction, but for him. He was in the Dexter Guild. He never seen them stop, but died trying literally.

    ¡°Andui¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s make you think that I¡¯m good of a teacher?¡±

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, but thinking a chance to head to Rune Isles would be their future if they stay . . .¡±

    Her tone kept slowly, quietly, and worriedly down. Haw will not expect those people to enter Rune Isles that urgent. There is still time to survive first in this continent, going to Rune Isles without experiencing the dread that lay the continent to drown down to its world¡¯s core.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say anymore, just watch me work¡±

    Andui watches him crafting an item, the way he follows procedure is too unnatural. The tools are magic, no sound in every motion, and processing time cut as it skips like no other. The first item is made. She looks at it where her UI shows the description.

    ¡°Elk spirit, made from a soul stone possessed what remains of its elven magic. It can summon the spirit under the hand of the wielder, it fights the same as it was a living elk but weak to use its elven power. However, it will not die until the wielder lose the soul stone¡±

    Haw grasps the gem and summoned it.

    The elk appeared in its emerald color spirit. The difference from the living elk is its size, enhanced by the soul stone, it is a formidable big beast to face. Haw tests the elk to move around phasing through, using elven magic, and materialized then disappears. Haw drops the stone, it disappears, and the stone didn¡¯t break. Haw picks it up and the elk spirit returns. He places the stone at the table and proceed to the next crafting. Andui continues to observe the rest of his works. After for sometimes, Haw stops as the preparation need time.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s that. Andui, you still here?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, seems like I forgot to check the simulation room¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there should be one last thing to do with that sphere¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Iggy appeared inside the lab, surprised by the junks scattered around here. She found Haw and said

    ¡°Hey, your team needs your help on something. It¡¯s about the sphere¡±

    She left without saying anything more, leaving him to stop his work. Haw looks around and takes the key of the lab.

    ¡°We should better leave. I¡¯m locking this room¡±

    Both of them left and go to the simulation room.

    Iggy pulled Haw to the other direction

    ¡°Not there, at the infirmary¡±

    Andui on the other side, was pulled by Coral.

    ¡°Sorry, but we need you elsewhere¡±

    The two separated, stretching themselves to question what is going on. Haw gets in and sees the three concerning what they felt. Second is the one who is lying in bed, where Thean is sitting on the chair remembering his experience after improving the sphere. They see Haw, and has something for them to say.

    ¡°Do you know anything about the sphere previous experiments?¡±

    ¡°Through the letters, it said that it contains different generations using it. Which regards to whom and to what. I can only say from my understanding, this sphere brought here is already panned out¡±

    ¡°Dreadful Souls!¡± First saying out of the open,

    he can¡¯t believe what is trying to answer from what Haw said. They already thought about it, and the payment is soon close to their palm of their hands. Thean and Second didn¡¯t know how a greedy this bastard he is, he is getting too impatient.

    ¡°Then we have to read all those papers that Second was reading this entire time¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to get impatient, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I honestly get what I learn in this school. I¡¯m already planning somewhere else during the remaining of the 1st moon season, we are getting too close for the twin moons¡±

    ¡°No matter, Right, we have to learn more about the sphere and . . .¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Second. Even he doesn¡¯t know how to describe that sphere was¡±

    First had already accepted this fact, a simulation of the sphere. The connection related to this sphere, Alche¡¯s freely using it according to his will, and finally what they witnessed inside.

    Thean already grasping what First is trying to say. Haw didn¡¯t experience what happened to the sphere. Through such big changes when they get in, First tried to tell the teachers what it is capable of. Truthfully for him, he stops caring after the elven magic appearing to them. Such pain for him and the other agatheans, it felt on his head with a blur. They heard from what Second said before, they started to remember something. Their life or someone else¡¯s, so familiar but too different to recognize once the blur clears. Thean lost tract and ask Haw a favor.

    ¡°Please go to the sphere and check it yourself. We can¡¯t even try to think about the sphere after they are using elven magic in their¡±

    ¡°. . . Can¡¯t argue by the look of your traumatizing face. Elven magic . . . wait the minute, you mean the actual magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think Alche possessed her blessings. Please tell him not to use it on us, ok?¡±

    Thean and the others show a big dent on their will, all three of them by the way, different lives, individuality, and ideals. No words got out from Haw, but he remembers his.

    Haw goes to the simulation room, thinking and struggling. Alche possessed an actual elven magic and use it, which means he didn¡¯t know the influence of the elven gods. Listening throughout his days in Enders Bridge, the elves . . . Eldesunes were telling stories about the Fall. Not by event, but the meaning of it. The Fall was known for the aftermath of the world¡¯s destruction, doubted by the survivors, it continues on for a few more years. It is equivalent an actual war. Dreaded and lifeless from the center region, they still continue.

    Witness in that even who are still alive are the demons, elves, and the dwarves. Rusic, the dwarf who is with them is more or less, 80years old, born after the Fall era. A deceptive race by their age and their conditions. Haw continues to sway away from it and tries to find Alche. Alche is with Quail, trying to test their own technology to interact the sphere. Haw reaches to him

    ¡°Alche, I heard with the Agatheans. You possessed actual elven magic¡±

    ¡°Wha . . .? Oh yes, is something wrong with them with my elven magic?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, do you have been blessed by them?¡±

    Alche was a bit guilty, but remembering them fears it. He wonders why.

    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t anyone handle it?¡±

    ¡°They can, but there were a few exemptions¡±

    ¡°Really! those three? Not the entirety of humans¡±

    ¡°Then try use it on me¡±

    Alche paused a bit, then stares at Haw¡¯s eyes. Concerning and worried, but no expression of what showed to him. Only his voice shows being serious at this moment. Quail had to step in.

    ¡°Go for it Alche, we can bring him to the infirmary if that happens¡±

    Alche remembered when he using this magic, he was with the elves and his fellow community. He never done with the other Horsins before.

    Raising his hand, the blessings appeared and brightens its view with everyone sees it. The sphere reacted as it surrounded itself through an elven influencing aura. Haw feels the comfort that an elven goddess supposed to give, it is real and tremendous by its appearance. Deeper within where the soft sound coming from it, none of them hears it, and barely heard from Haw by the soothing air breathing through their noses. After a few more seconds, Haw shows no sign of discomfort then brings out his drink on the spot. He drinks it as Alche and Quail were surprised.

    ¡°Really, drinking now?¡±

    ¡°Wait! Keep using your elven magic¡±

    The faint concentration of his drink before was enough to the people around him, adding more and bit ditsy if he wanted to. Intoxicated or not, he hears the softness of a voice. Words come out of Haw¡¯s mouth matching the dialect and words he must said to Alche.

    ¡°. . .¡± ¡°What you just say? You got drunk . . .¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet Quail. I hear him say in elven language¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alche tries to listen to him carefully, not perfectly matching the tone and words, Haw¡¯s trying.

    ¡°Amazing, that elf should have told me about this¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Haw continues until he finally said through his own words.

    ¡°Guess I¡¯m right that you have elven magic, but . . .¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I never thought that it tries to communicate me indirectly¡±

    ¡°Alright, what in the hell happen? You both start getting weird after Haw drinks in front of us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll explain la . . . I second thought, listen¡±

    Alche translated the words from what Haw said, he manages to fix a few words and there. Fixing the most complex dialogue he could to a non-speaking elf like Haw. Nothing much to say but to have a summary of it.

    ¡°My blessing, given to me from the elf, is trying to calling out to me. About the sphere and the younger elf, the one we met inside the sphere¡±

    ¡°Yeah and actually, the elven gods in the elves are identical. Even the blessing I have from them are actually the same ones back millennia ago. Do you know what that is? Right!?¡±

    Alche grew more exciting, Haw is certain to those who were blessed should know about their language. Which will end the mystery of the sphere¡¯s quality. Is it fully simulated and identical? Or replicated under fiction?

    ¡°It means the sphere is fully replicated, in other words, we entered the past¡±

    A discovery for them to realize, an actual past version of this world. They all gathered to the sphere where the portrait is blank. The sphere is still needed the mind to open it, and Haw is the only one knows how to. He will be the one to open it. The portrait shows only where the place he was gone into. One of them is the goblin underground city, where a guild he visited. The classical guild, Quail never seen a city underground and from Haw¡¯s mind is a nice sight to see. Alche sees actual goblins live like real people, it was amazing and sad to see the world is and now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be getting in, do you guys want to come along¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Haw, both of us found something interesting when reading the papers. You should get going¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Quail is right, I think I might regret it if I didn¡¯t know how we meet people who is god like powerful¡±

    Haw entered the sphere, no forcing an unimaginable entry into the sphere, he felt relief for some reason. He made it inside the guild as he entered from a magic circle. Strange, but kind of natural when entering and exiting like magic. The equipment had made the sphere a little bit logical as he entered.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this humie is like raised like us gobs¡±

    ¡°Really now? His performances using bottles are not what gobins been doing. Haw Edan . . . Yeah a complete gobin tribe name, but still¡±

    Haw stood there silently as if the world finally moving straight. What left off from him was trying to check the city then found a guild with a little help, now they are interacting. The previous testing that it kept resetting, as if it is incomplete. Haw reaches out to them as they called out his name.

    ¡°The HUMIE!¡±

    ¡°Sir Edan, remember the next test is tomorrow¡±

    His past actions were remembered.

    Confused ¡°Bor?¡±

    ¡°SEE! I was that gob, rofl¡±

    ¡°You really going to roll over and laugh like that!¡±

    Alche grins to see the features being added to the sphere. Quail couldn¡¯t find a setting to change except that they are inside the sphere.

    ¡°We really need to fix up the sphere, Alche. We have to choose to let that world plays itself or keep repeating¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s linear, and what I read that we have to control it¡±

    ¡°Then we could add save files or anything like most computers have in our world¡±

    ¡°It is amazing!¡±

    The sphere¡¯s potential is growing, and much more complex they could ever have done. This could be the school¡¯s greatest assets.

    ¡°Like a computer, we can¡¯t touch the operating system¡±

    Alche reads further within the papers, the references being implemented throughout the years. Leading this sphere to be the entire generation of many historians as if they were gods¡¯ witness. Quail¡¯s book, authored by Elijah Eluoise Euphin, tells the story during the Fall. It will be the final step to update the world. The portrait only shows the past world, the recent one was added from the previous owner. Inside the sphere, it is the key to change the geography to match this recent world.

 Sphere Installation - Chapter 042

    COI C42

    ¡°Then it¡¯s agreed, we will have to finish this after ¡®summer¡¯?!¡±

    First learns after what their calendar is, with great effort they calculated it with their own. The 5 moon cycles of this world turned into 4 seasons. Enough from his sarcasm, he proceeds to set up a schedule.

    ¡°For the last three weeks will be the start of this school, hoping that lockdown will end too. The first week will be the preparation, second week is for finishing the update, and finally the rest will be improving the sphere. The rest of you who wants to improve the room will be yours¡±

    They are in the cafeteria having their lunch, more like late lunch. It is already 3pm but it is worth it for the other teachers as Second is making the food. Because of what happened as he was fell unconscious, and they seem to be eager for his meals rather what the city had to offer. Unique taste or buff involved recipes, this Agathean had great skills in cooking. Such delicacies in their patience were uplifting to most of them. The teachers were taking too long to do anything around the city, yet, having new innovated entertainment inside their homes. There is nothing much more enjoyable for a hard days¡¯ work.

    The reason for them to assemble themselves back to school is the new education plan made from the department of education. Only way to ease the boredom and the numbness between their daily lives are to improve the school facilities. Hardly only a handful joins because of Second¡¯s was there, and its free food. Others with their own lifestyle improving while the others couldn¡¯t relax by just lazing around, they are diligent as they were back home.

    ¡°Then this entire week, will be on hold. Quail, is there any opportunity for us to help the project?¡±

    ¡°Us too, we have our old appliances to be thrown away but it¡¯s just a waste¡±

    The teachers are relying now on their devices, with magic and technology improving. All appliances are dependent on their devices. Inside their UI inventory where all the things they have. Preserve and not exposed by the outside world, they don¡¯t like being wasteful and some of them spend their free time improving their tech skills. One of them actually shows them their customed made devices. Quail didn¡¯t plan improving the simulation room as it looks like any school facility, except the equipment being added.

    ¡°Well, uh? Those guys will be busy studying. I thought I¡¯d be having a week off¡±

    ¡°Oh, Woni¡¯es (First), is there anything you need to improve the room?¡±

    First don¡¯t know what to do anything else but follow the design instructed by the school. It can¡¯t help for Haw seeing them interested about the sphere, he takes himself what he thought would be possible for them to do.

    ¡°I can¡±

    ¡°Haw? You do?¡±

    They turned their eyes on him with a swift motion, gladly to hear what they wanted to do. Haw sees them focus on him as if they are willing to be part of the project. He remembers from his old guild that the sphere can be improved externally. Lack the experience of such goal, he should lean more of their preferred details they want to see.

    Soon after, inside the simulation room. The entire week will be vacant, and the papers from Enders Bridge is in the library where the Agatheans are researching and preparing to face the sphere¡¯s protection. The teachers were minding their way as Alche joined one of them. Haw has limited knowledge about sphere, but through what he learned by his Dexter guild, they have found a way to supervise it from the outside. By memory, he hopes it will work. Even for him that he goes this plan without effort. Alche is with him according what he provided.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? I¡¯ve never tried to do it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think it will work without knowing the consequence¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain, we lack to use shamanism. I¡¯m still going to try it¡±

    Haw replied the questions from the teachers. These small numbers of them are respectful enough to be beginners at the same time willing to try it out, a sphere under a strong force magic surrounding it, this is one of their examples of mistakes will occur.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Haw, we actually have one¡±

    Haw turned around sees one of their devices shows a hologram of their pets.

    Each of them by four people, and Alche included, has different hobbies they thought it would be useful. Related to computers to normal everyday housework, they seem busy mostly tinkering both magic practice and surfing the web. Don¡¯t know anything about the internet through Haw¡¯s ears, and it is part of the list. Barely or poorly as he is, there is no doubt their passion clouded their potential. Doubts will reign everyone¡¯s mind, not for Alche. He success grew better as he obtained elven blessing. Giving them a little, and Haw goes back to the lab, and remember to get a special item.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting my tools from the lab. Do you think we could progress better without tinkering the sphere¡±

    ¡°Yikes! This is going to be a mess¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I have my few attempts using magic and appliances together¡±

    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t tell us before¡±

    ¡°Of course, a microwave is something a found something with magic¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    They wait for Haw as the man talks about the microwave. Recorded and accidentally happened, the things he did using the microwave is more a lazy man squeezing everything inside.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You put everything inside, even the . . . what was that?¡±

    The microwave fused with mana, the mana flow shows heat being controlled by him and equally heated everything inside. The man can manipulate heat, by the sheer of accident occurs. It was him who started to overheat the microwave. The heat reached over the limit temperature, where it should be starting to melt. It wasn¡¯t, now done, and everything looks fine. The last scene of the video where he is about to eat it. The scene of him with utensils as open the meal¡¯s insides as vapor appearing inside. It was magical, and at the same time done by under a minute.

    Alche was more surprised than the rest of them.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I was tinkering with my magic, and it is easy to say that I freely using it. Yet, I learn about my abilities through my UI. Take a look¡±

    The man shows his unique ability, a strange writing on his profile where it not well clarified. Alche can¡¯t understand the name, but the description is easy to understand.

    ¡°All magic abilities convert purely become like air. However the effects persists, and will not interact with other magic sources unless converted or related to the use of air¡±

    Haw got back from the lab and brings a tablet, and some turned and sees him carrying only that without any other tools they need.

    ¡°I thought you will be bringing some tools¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it. I only need now is someone with neutral mana to turned this on¡±

    Haw notices the others still huddled up with the man using the UI. Then he quickly setting up the tablet as they see it.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a tablet¡±

    ¡°No, that looks like carved stone slab¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s called a tablet¡±

    ¡°No, this is a tablet¡±

    They opened their inventory and shows their tablet. Quite confusing to see both items under the same name. A gadget meets a carved stone, it¡¯s probably the translation yet the device persists.

    They stop arguing as they don¡¯t want let that word sinks in to their heads.

    ¡°By the way, our co-worker has an ability. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s called that but it very unique¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I mean the ability he has when using his magic, everything must be under the same magic like air and the effects persist. Like fire but turns to air¡±

    Haw turns his eyes on Alche as seeing something familiar to him, the man shows up and introduce his power. Grabbing a pen, it transforms itself as air, freely moving to his control. Later returns back as a pen and he couldn¡¯t control it.

    ¡°Wow, he does really can¡¯t control anything besides being air"

    Haw couldn¡¯t believe as what the other teacher said. A strange phenomenon or a rare convenient recorded historical power, it couldn¡¯t be, and the sight of Haw shows such claimed from his old guild. Haw reached down his hand to the tablet then place his face to stare right it in face to face. It was a little weird for them to see him doing it, the tablet began to glow. The tablet begins to produce sound as electricity being surging to flow around it. As if the tablet is cooking itself, hard to describe as the stone flows through an electrical current. The glow flows alongside it as well. Building up to the suspense of his co-workers, it starts.

    A projection pops upward, showing it like a constellation. They see something like galaxies, while Haw sees it as an astrology would make. It¡¯s been months for him to use it again, trying to find the identity of the power from the man uses.

    ¡°Hey, place your hand on the projection. I think it will show you what you have¡±

    The man touches it, quickly scanning what he is possessing. Through the motion of small sparks of light moving in revolving matter. It stops where foreign writings appeared, slowly materialize to read it clearly. They managed to translate it.

    ¡°Convergence, a strange supernatural mana from the neutral mana source. Stubbornly, controllably, purely, and only magic element bound to their will. Everything must be the same element or forced to be the same element to the user. Respectfully, the pure quality of its magic is not the same of its contact. It is easy to disguise, for example, like water but it was stone or metal, stoned internally when drink it. Note: It is believed this rare magic is a curse from the trickster descent created. Hard to imagine this kind of power to compete the other magic that possessed their own free will, this magic need control but not someone¡±

    The translation ends the man who has it, felt a bit down as he was before. Everyone thought his magic was incredible during the screening in the city guild. It reminds him again that faults he had, he thought the screening was wrong and his powers were unique. The solving possible of the translation made him realize why.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m D rank, I need to control the same element. If I don¡¯t¡±

    Screening lead to sparring, he remembers he can¡¯t fight well against other people. His element wouldn¡¯t do anything against them other than air.

    ¡°Sigh*¡±

    Haw places his hand to his shoulder, from the look of the man Haw looking confident for him.

    ¡°I know my power sucks¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t fight other people. But . . .¡±

    Haw looks at the sphere, where the others follow. An artificially made sphere, no will on its own, can be controlled, and will react instead to do anything else. This is too much of a convenience for them to have someone who can use it, as the man stares at the sphere, no experience, knowledge, and more importantly the confidence facing it. Alche says his nickname

    ¡°O2¡±

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t call me that, just use my real name¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be saying your real name, remember what happened . . .¡±

    ¡°NO! I told you I don¡¯t believe that kind of superstition, it only happened outside of the city. Now then, Haw, do you think my abilities can do it?¡±

    ¡°Externally, it would be difficult. We plan to control it first then improve the sphere later. Now with you, but quite strange that you will be the one help us potentially¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly, but I want the action as well. Will the sphere hurt us?¡±

    ¡°No, but for me, yes¡±

    ¡°Then pack up some healing aids, I can finally use my power on something¡±

    Alche and the others seeing them both shaking hands together, where they solve a bit of the situation. They soon read the tablet for any information about the sphere, nothing much but the basics. More worthless they have seen, comparing the actual thing than the theoretical displayed. Spheres were supposed to be sealed, and the note tells them the reason why they reengineered it. It is because of the vandalism happened from the historical archives, forcing the surviving preserves to be protective as possible. Encouraging to an automatic failed once entered it, the sphere uses that nightmarish interaction just to protect itself. Giving fear in order to survive.

    ¡°Well now, we learn something new¡±

    ¡°Historically, I don¡¯t think they would change it with this world in pieces¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the project, ok?¡±

    They begin to remove the equipment, removing the safety measure just to control the outer perimeter. The sphere¡¯s influence shows interaction with every mind it reaches. Alche excitement won¡¯t do, Haw¡¯s determination, their wanting to work as much as they can, except for one person. O2, who his name brought him down to shame. Filling so slowly, and interactively reacting, the presence of the sphere grew in impulse.

    The portrait frame is showing the signs that the sphere is acting. The teachers already notice after knowing O2¡¯s new description of his power, what make this sphere so active. Haw sees it, and lucky for him this only shows trying to dissuade. They don¡¯t think the right segment to activate it, honestly, to see them scared as Haw is the most vulnerable. The most honest thing for Haw to say

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t easily open it¡±

    ¡°But Alche can, show it to him¡± Alche nods and raised his elven magic.

    The sphere reacts and the portal opens, Haw sees it with his own eyes.

    Bluffing by the sheer sight of it, he uses own mind to redivert it. The Agatheans didn¡¯t control better than Alche did, because of their strange reaction to elven blessing. Haw now controls it, their senses numb for a few seconds and returned back. Everyone feels the shock after both controllers collide

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°No shit, by just that¡±

    ¡°Alright, now that felt different¡±

    ¡°You guys understand, that this sphere requires a mind. It only interacts something familiar who is using it. Something among the equipment help you activate it, but a specific thought will open it. It¡¯s fine though, it will be change by the time we finish this¡±

    The room is cleared and their plan set. If they managed this far, then there is a chance to apply their own equipment. They found out they could link between their computers, theoretically, to the sphere and make like video game screen like a camera. Though they wondered, the time gap differs when entered the sphere. An hour is a day in the sphere, if they calculated the right sequence of the recordings, they would control the video live. They entrust themselves to the man who will be controlling the sphere defenses. When failed, then they have to install it while it is active.

    They huddle up in one place, the entire room is clean, better be wary what¡¯s going to happen. O2, the man¡¯s first time to face a powerful presence. His rank made him justified his mindset, words from the horror from Andui, and infront of it all as he heard the voices of his co-workers with support. But he stays calm and remember those city guild¡¯s members, nearly succeeding and improving the possibilities they have done to face many challenges. It is the same spirit he reminded back home after those natural disasters. Never should¡¯ve doubt the nation of his country.

    The sphere returns to its original self, nothing added to control it and mustered its disarray to the fullest. One slightest motion from O2¡¯s hand, magic flowing through his presence and by air, and Haw took his side a further bit. It begins to interact, a strong force suddenly appeared. Too sudden for O2 to react, yet partially converting the magic into air. The force turns into a torrent of air. Blasting their clothes off and frozen parts of their bodies, Haw in the other hand wearing Enders journey man clothes, it didn¡¯t tear but can¡¯t move his head. Relentless, and mix between O2¡¯s magic and the sphere. Together, a strange after effects is shredding their clothes.

    ¡°Holy Moly, that some nice ass . . . Oh shit!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck? Our clothes!¡±

    Haw stops it and sees them naked, confused why their clothes gone. He focuses the effort of O2 trying to convert the magic force, he is not even prepared the timing. Hearing people behind him, shouting and laughing for the first time of this stupid moment.

    ¡°Lol, it didn¡¯t hurt¡±

    ¡°Except humiliated¡±

    ¡°Interesting, reaction from the sphere and O2¡¯s magic. There is wind but some of my limbs can¡¯t move¡±

    ¡°Stop mooning or sausage showing, just cover yourself¡±

    ¡°Please . . . Let¡¯s change first before someone sees us like this¡± ¡°AH!¡±

    One of them scream, and someone immediately opened the door leaving them covering themselves and even goes behind Haw out of pure embarrassment.

    ¡°You motherfucker!¡± The one who caused it grins and showing infront of the door.

    ¡°You crazy . . . bastard?¡±

    A robotic maid comes in bringing the clothes they need. An anime looking maid, big emerald eyes and clear light beautiful skin. A tomboyish pink hair maid, she looks disgusted at the same time a sweet tone coming from it.

    ¡°Master? Your clothes¡±

    ¡°Thanks, give me the rest of the clothes for my friends¡±

    Getting distracted by all this mess, their co-worker had made an opportunity to happen. Haw stares at the maid as it vanished, the man might be a summoner or know how to, and to see him happy for his little joke. Everyone borrowed his clothes, neither fit nor comfortable, they wear the appeal of an otaku. Alche and the rest improving their new clothes with protection, O2¡¯s magic improved drastically when convert the sphere¡¯s influence to his mana pool. They wouldn¡¯t guess to see him fail, and Haw is preparing for another one.

    ¡°I never have laugh and getting trolled at the same time¡±

    ¡°I got to admit, I forgot who you are about now¡±

    ¡°Lol, Am I that daring to watch too many anime?¡±

    ¡°You were, if you have the new season of anime in your catalogue¡±

    ¡°Now wearing my hard earn merch, I think I¡¯m satisfied¡±

    Quickly turned into a serious tone, he is not that light hearted for his things they borrowed.

    ¡°. . . Don¡¯t try to steal it from me, ok?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, at least I have something to wear¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m using my magic to protect the clothes tearing away, don¡¯t worry¡±

    ¡°Alche? Yeah, thank you¡±

    They seem to have no problem with that, except how it looks. All anime girls with tremendous amount sexual appearance. They are worried to see Haw to react, and he did. Impressive art made on those clothes, like models from the portrait sent to the imagery of their clothes. Alluring and sexualizing, he is not easily tempted from a drawing but he reminds himself with those two. ¡®You should find out more¡¯ But he was busy doing his work, and doubted they could last longer after what he¡¯d done.

    ¡°Alright, second try¡±

    ¡°Gulp* I¡¯ve been quiet after that incident¡±

    ¡°We are still here and keep going. Don¡¯t try to back out until one of us got hurt¡±

    Haw repositioned them further away, the distance they are in wasn¡¯t good for O2 to react. A few more observations from the sphere and O2¡¯s magic. He advice the others how to do with it

    ¡°He is too new to use his abilities efficiently. If we let him convert only, we have to counteract his wind magic. Only use your neutral mana, Alche, I¡¯m not going to do a third try after getting hit by elven magic¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Have you getting hit by their magic?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Me neither¡±

    ¡°Finally, when reaching closely to the sphere. You¡¯ll be the one to contain it until one of us install the devices or anything of the components to interact with it¡±

    ¡°Right!!!¡±

    Everyone is setting up again, furthering away and closer to the door, it is getting them pump up. Wondering what they can do, and the possibility reaches it from here. O2 repeats his gesture again, and the sequences repeat. The force returns and enough for him to react, the wind appears with more tremendous force but no sense of motion stops them. The frozen effects of the sphere are gone, only the wind left blowing at their surroundings.

    Slowly and steadily, O2 tries his best to converting it fully. The sounds of the blowing wind on their ears, deafening yet not loudly to hurt them. Haw took the first step as he is slowly walking from the storm, others follow him where Alche orders one of them who has magic items to help them move forward. A strong mold appeared as he was ordered to make for the aerodynamic plane board. The same design what most car look like from the front hood. All of them moves forward slowly, where the wind blowing them away. The help of the plane board to redirect it away with their strength being forced back from it.

    Step by step, one after foot to the other, the immense force from the front is too strong. Alche is using the aerodynamic to redirect it, holding the plane board is slipping in their hands as the wind redirects itself. Upward, downward, and side to side, this painful enduring power that they never thought they can bear for a time. They have to look at each other and sees Haw waving his hands to move further. The nightmarish, the strange force, and everything what other people said about it turns to wind. It is the same, only physically, they treated this like a blizzard going through with no cold but its wind pressure.

    Shouting among themselves as they still can¡¯t hear, probably one of them is in pain. As one of them reaching them, but they shake their heads as it is a different reason. Thought it was pain but an encouraging roar, so silent because of the wind, and so inspiring to only himself. Going crazy by laughing as they look like they are having a good time, the expressions are nothing to prove of their fear but the embodiment to do further and the most effort they take by stepping. The motion they take, step by step, is now synchronizing their feet.

    O2¡¯s effort grew better by the moment, in each step, in each grin, finally his experiencing what he is about to do. To live like in this world, nothing having of it but making of it, the wind starts to go calmer. Everyone steps closer to the sphere reaching closely to their objective, for at least a few steps of it. Haw provides them the opportunity and they oblige it out of boredom, this is it. The matter of moment, the sphere suddenly stops and they stop as well. Walking in such a matter ruined their postures, Haw didn¡¯t even stop it. Alche sees Haw¡¯s expression confused as they fell off out of balance.

    Again, the sphere suddenly releases the magic force where O2 quickly tries to convert it again. The wind appears where O2 blocks the wind from the front, colliding together like the motion of convergence. The sphere¡¯s wind moves upward then encircled back to O2¡¯s magic, without him realizing both of their magic combined. The wind from his back blown them behind as they blown closely to the sphere. Most of them slide to the stage, where Haw and O2 climbs up of it. The strong bump to the platform made the remaining co-workers trapped by the blow.

    The wind stops, the people who are out from the stage trying to pick themselves up. Feeling disappointment, they accept how clever the sphere can do.

    ¡°Almost got it, hey Alche, is everyone alright?¡±

    ¡°I think so, I can¡¯t even hear everyone . . .¡±

    One of them pointed as he was standing up, the surprised look on his face as he is hurrying going up to the platform. One of them followed as the two remaining trying to recollecting their posture.

    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s O2! You are one true son of a bitch¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Oops, hey we need to install it now!¡±

    ¡°HEY! We need some help over here!¡±

    O2 is now controlling the force emitted by the sphere, this tremendous effort he had done with Haw connecting the essence between the sphere and the components need for it to link. Such drastic and motivation among the two, the sound of the wind kept them deaf where part of the segment arc of the room still rages on. Everyone is hurrying to install the sphere, externally and connecting together. They managed to install the program with the last possible moment. Haw infused it by hand where the others on the other side fusing it carefully.

    Once done, the sphere stops leaving the two of them to breathe once more.

    ¡°Breathe* I can¡¯t believe we done it, a second try¡±

    ¡°This is too impossible than I had ever imagined, to think that you barely held in to finish it¡±

    Haw and O2 did what they can do, with the program added to the sphere. They began conducting it to their computer, Alche brought the laptop and connect it the sphere by wifi. The sphere and laptop are under processing, it would take a while for it to fully interact.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive to see our own modern technology being coordinate too well with yours, Haw¡±

    ¡°Probably because it uses the same mana, I remember correctly that mana can manipulate. Except if both powers overwhelmed each other, the other one will break¡±

    Alche checks the laptop out of pressure to hear it will blow up, Haw continues

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared about that, I made proper use of that installment¡±

    And it did, the laptop didn¡¯t break and after a few checks of the laptop¡¯s condition are all fine except the wifi being overloaded by data.

    ¡°Phew¡±

    As they wait, Haw had a lot questions about that man¡¯s merch.

    ¡°While we wait, I want to know what you¡¯re wearing¡±

    ¡°I thought you forget about that¡±

    Haw stares what they wear, it is hard to ignore. The one let them borrow them explain it him.

    ¡°It some personal stuff¡±

    ¡°Personal? Look of all these clothes, I¡¯m impress to see clothes with portraits comparing the other ones in Mihayara district. Why are all these characters look seductresses?¡±

    ¡°Ah my friend, that would be more of a private matter¡±

    ¡°Just say no if you don¡¯t want to¡±

    ¡°But I might ruin your innocence like the rest of them¡±

    Haw had no idea what that even mean, truthfully, he never once told himself about his past. Then again, he was told never to resurface it. What reasons do he need to welcome it back as it affects him so poorly in the future? Rusic kept messing with him because he has no self-ambition through his change. Ironno did warned him the tragedy about the Enders Bridge, and Myrrkei was an example.

    ¡°Ok, then tell me everything all about it¡±

    The teachers weren¡¯t glad to hear him say it as the man begins to show his collections. They tried to stop them, but Haw persists.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t hate me as I¡¯m going to warn . . .¡±

    ¡°DO IT¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Haw learns the entirety of ''anime'', everyone moves away and let the two experiencing what life form their world has to offer. Shows, culture, comedy, and many others the man explain it all. Haw quiets himself, no regrets, and further follow up a familiar routine of their stories. He later understands what the genre was called, the man said

    ¡°It¡¯s called shounen genre¡±

    An inspired anime for the youths. Questions from their behaviors, but he treats them as from another world. It is hard to visualize what he was getting at, and they continue on.

    ¡°Man O2, I never thought you could get the hold of the sphere¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m improve a bit using my magic. Yet, I¡¯ll be depended on it if I am going to use something powerful¡±

    ¡°That sucks, maybe the city guild will find a way to use your power in the environment¡±

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll just stick to teaching. Former adventurers are here and I have learned enough life story for me to live like that¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s see how much we can do for the sphere¡±

    Both fists bump together as they check on the laptop. Alche and the other teacher are using the programming software.

    The processing is almost over, and they want the program to be edited out to be easier to follow up on screen. Copy and paste from original source as they joke about it.

    ¡°Thank you pirating¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we are not going to get block by this¡±

    ¡°Be wary though, viruses and malwares are still active within the sites. I don¡¯t want the find another pc to reprocess again¡±

    The upload is complete, where the icon is just a black circle and named as ¡®sphere¡¯. It is exciting to see as it is finish, and with the program they are using. The first step for them is to open it.

    Once open, the program shows the basic homepage. No list on the menu except settings, they click the settings and show the links they have to connect it. Like a server, they tried to connect one of their devices. It connected, and shows the screen what inside the sphere. The dark wind visage along with smoke, the same describe what the Agathean said to them. One last test they have to do,

    ¡°Haw, we have connected the sphere, what¡¯s next?¡±

    Haw gets up and look at the laptop.

    The testing of the settings is nothing much to do except interlinking with other devices. The last test he could do is this. He instructs the one who held the device link with the sphere, then Alche will use his elven blessing. Without activating it but sensing it, the sphere reacted and screen both the laptop and the device change inside of the sphere to where Alche was. The interaction is incredible, and the dark wind disappears only to show where it leads itself down to the elven forest. They see where did they sent to, they succeeded, and the same time discover where the forest was. In Rune Isles.

 City Guilds Sphere - Chapter 043

    COI C43

    The progress of the external upgrade to the sphere has successfully started, it is the start of the different alteration for what the technology they have to put into their computers. Either making into a control room or a diagnosis the sphere inside, and their effort grew more as everyone has to do their part. Computer whiz, gadgets assembly, or supernatural reconstruction, they can¡¯t describe what they are about to do. The most common thing to say it is maintenance, but they are having fun talking as they added more ridiculous names about being a team.

    ¡°Bugs . . . bugs . . . bugs, how is this program has so many problems?¡±

    The man who is fixing the programming of the newly install software, it is hard to identify the problems where the sphere and the computer corelate together. It¡¯s already night time as they only scratch the surface to make it possible for adding content to the system. Computer¡¯s UIs are becoming dreadful once entered to the sphere; lacking art, links, icons, and many more that most common features happened to most devices. This is what they can¡¯t expect for them to rely on a free programming software.

    ¡°None of us can do what the products have from those digital components¡±

    ¡°Copy and pasting along the way, I guess¡±

    ¡°And thank that magic flowing through the computer, we can software reengineered the preexisting operating system and found out how it works¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Haw, let us borrow that stone thing. We might research a bit in order how to get things working¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, but I¡¯m leaving for the night. I never thought you won¡¯t be stopping on this project¡±

    ¡°Try working with us back in our world and see how overtime will wreck your day, in months¡±

    Alche and the other teachers stay at the simulation room. O2 himself already sleeps on the benches or seats, going back home now is a hassle after hearing about the Agatheans staying here for the night. A knock from the door and it was Thean as he entered, looking at them impressively, working hard to help them on the sphere. His face turns for the worse where the maid and everyone else wore some adult content clothing. The t-shirts with images of seductive young girls. Pulling back away in discomfort and flat out weird from how they wear, he shouted at them.

    ¡°There¡¯s dinner at the cafeteria, go get it while it¡¯s hot¡±

    Alche is the one who is going to carry it all, while they continue the project.

    ¡°Late night shift, it reminds me my part time job¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about that, it won¡¯t be miserable like this one¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was miserable, in college, I got lucky to have customers who are very attractive¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s continue before . . .¡±

    One of them activated the Haw¡¯s tablet, connecting through the wifi like they did with the sphere. They strangely connected it with a mana infused usb. What a shock again as they successful link together.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m this easily shock by using it, it¡¯s too fiction to see it happening¡±

    Most programs should access properly with the same coding, but with mana alone, it bypassed all reasons for them to learn how to operate it. The only thing they are glad that there is no perfect use of their mana as the translation won¡¯t match the crypted system. They can¡¯t proceed as the search won¡¯t match the other, they need to provide a proper alternative for the computer to read it. This won¡¯t be easy for them to handle under a week, then again, their magic abilities would improve their skills. The stats they have are bearable and more the better they were before, but had no idea of using it.

    ¡°It felt like you have a jack of all trait¡±

    ¡°Heh, like I would believe that¡±

    O2 wakes up, he managed to reach the sphere with his magic, it was impressive and he knows why specifically.

    ¡°Only you knew its full potential than use it all out, because we watch what Thean did with the city guild¡±

    The reality they have on this world grows indifferent, it felt balance according to their experience. Each side of the reality made good counter to one another, they thought they are overpowered but they were depended on neutral mana. That is the first take they learn when news from Rune Isles.

    Alche gets back with a caster table, he should bring the food through the UI inventory without it, but that¡¯s the habit on his head. Yet, he uses his magic and probably out of mannerism.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never believed what we are having¡±

    Alche shows them the platter as if they are taking take outs. Everyone gather around as if they were on a fast food restaurant, and the drinks though are just different juices. It should be Second¡¯s cooking

    ¡°Did Secius make these? The bun is just loaf of bread¡±

    ¡°The size looks bigger as an American¡±

    ¡°Looks like burger on the inside and a sandwich from the bread¡±

    They took a bite, as each one of them taste a different texture they have eaten. Under one bite, they place it down on the table and pulled out a knife. Cut it up to their shares as they realize why is it so big.

    ¡°Alche, you should have told us that these burgers have different flavors¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see here¡±

    He opens the bun and sees what inside, different qualities and quantities inside. The variation was a lot and different than what they see. A burger with different patties, condiments cooked differently, and the combination is familiar to what they thought off.

    After having their meals, they almost lost their opportunity to try different variation of Second¡¯s cooking.

    ¡°That was close, the burgers he made never lose my taste¡±

    ¡°For you at least, but why did he added lime on the other burger¡±

    ¡°The sour of the burger stings too good for me, guess you don¡¯t like sour things¡±

    ¡°Anyway, thanks for the food¡±

    Throughout the night, they continue what they are doing until they fell asleep. Someone was there looking at them as they sleep, the wisps coming in and pulled them to their seats as they will be sleeping.

    The stranger comes in and fix their things before he leaves. Roaming through at this hour, where it was Second himself put them to sleep. He was worried for them and their wellbeing, doing their work to the limits. It¡¯s too dangerous as like him to make this incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep the lights low, we have visitors¡±

    He locks the door and hid it for no one will find it. First is already at the roof with Thean watch over someone using invisibility passing by the school. It¡¯s been like this for sometimes, hearing gang reports exploring the night.

    The teachers didn¡¯t know and they thought those three are continue researching. Truly so they did, but the wisps from First and Second sense threats they could not ignore. The city is getting busier as they are in the lockdown, nothing is sure why they are active like this, and they make sure everyone is safe. The sound of the megaphone heard across the street. It was the police force follow suit the suspects. They thought they will defend themselves, from a group of overpowered people, and willing to go guerilla tactics if needed.

    The wisps were scattered outside of the school dimming its glow close to fissure of its shining gaze. A fragile appearance, it spies the outer perimeter for what had happen.

    ¡°It sensed only a couple of hidden people, influence from the abilities of the rebellion. Impressively improved and undoubtedly a threat to us¡±

    Second read out from what he sensed while First¡¯s sensing who they are.

    ¡°They are citizens, which they are with the rebellion for some reason¡±

    ¡°How about the people who are chasing them?¡±

    ¡°They just following them, it seems like a chase but they tried to tail them off¡±

    After a few minutes, they are gone. Where Thean and the others show relief during this moment, they thought it will happen like what did to Agatheus city. The difference was that their city always the demons involved the cases, but they are facing the rebellion. If they survey around the city, there is no telling where they are planning to operate.

    ¡°Why do they want this city?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the foundation¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I¡¯ll be going back to simulation room to wake them up¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put them to sleep, Second, what if we need their help?¡±

    ¡°But First, there was no cases of breach happening in this district¡±

    ¡°This district? So, it does happen, where?¡±

    ¡°The border¡±

    ¡°Oh, my bad¡±

    That moment of incident put them in suspense, those people possessing the abilities from the rebellion which is more capable under the citizen¡¯s power. They return back to the library and continue study what the papers they read left. Tonight, it is a sudden moment of event. The last scene of the wisps sensed the hidden runners where they running further west where the commercial area is.

    The next morning, somewhere in Mihayara district. Haw stay in the apartment of his girlfriends, both of them are ready themselves for work after surprising announcement yesterday. The city guild announced through their social media.

    ¡°To all employees, please return to your respective duty. We have a special assignment or quest if interested, for the adventurers, however all staff are required to work as usual and will have bonus pay as there will be new routine needed for the new facility¡±

    They don¡¯t believe a new facility to be popping out of nowhere, they were there a few days ago to fill up the shifts.

    ¡°Are they serious? how in the hell did they made renovation inside the guild?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see new construction happening, under 3 days, a new facility is already made¡±

    Both of them turned to Haw still sleeping, they are satisfied last night how he was busy and tired when he gets here. Through their troubled plan as it was ruined by the city guild¡¯s announcement, as he helps them lift their spirits up.

    ¡°You know, I think we should have a proper date¡±

    ¡°A date, not night date, right? The date¡±

    ¡°Shinji, we are dating this guy for over a month and doing nothing but casual sex¡±

    ¡°It should¡¯ve been the other way around, Nanami¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s no fun at all¡±

    A ring from a phone as they squandered around their phones, it wasn¡¯t theirs but Haw¡¯s. They give him a phone while back, keep them in touch as they did last night.

    ¡°Wow, Haw has contacts?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see here¡±

    They read the message without him knowing, both of them grin and smiles at each other. They will meet again at the other hour, but first

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°OMG, we¡¯re going to be late¡±

    They rushed themselves to the city guild, in south shore bay, as they happily expecting him to go there. Haw wakes up and sees they already left, he checks his phone and sees they are snooping his phone, again.

    ¡°Haw, this message is from the city guild. We are in need of help of using the sphere sent by your city. In regards requesting other than you, all of them are not conveniently reaching our contacts. Except for Myrrkei, the rat, as he was called by the government. We will gladly offer sums of money (coins) if you are willing to coordinate, it is not much to ask but having you here will be appreciated. Furthermore, we have message to your school about our request and they are notified. Thank you for reading this as we are interested for your visit¡±

    Haw has to go there, everything he has are from Stranding Island. He has to go to the hardware store for his special items. He suits up and wore casual clothes given by them, it is not much and the letter mentioned to be their sphere. It is must be the letter they gave to Enders Bridge, why would they reply through the sphere? It must be something else, no, there is no reason for them to call him if there is nothing related to Enders Bridge. He heads out and goes first to the hardware store. Passing through the tall commercial buildings, he goes in a normal small shop.

    ¡°My man! Do you want the usual?¡±

    Haw nodded and writes an added more orders. The shop keeper pulled up a tray of different unknown fluids and containers, Haw collects it all and he fills it up with glassware, mostly test tubes and concealed bottles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the payment, we can still trade. My costumers still demand my homemade cleaning materials. Say, can you make shampoos for stuff toys too?¡±

    Haw was confused as he stares at the shop keeper. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? People starts learning shamanism for some reason. The stuff toys are becoming alive with the spirits, now it needed to be clean . . .¡±

    The city starts to do actual summoning, the spirits are intelligent with their knowledge at the afterlife. It is amazing how it got popular all of a sudden. Haw leaves the shop as he was wondering about it. All of his equipment is ready, everything made from Isekai City, and continue heading to the city guild. Haw opens the door where he sees the rumor from what the shop keeper said, adventurers with their familiars. Most of them are stuff animals, all of them seem fitted what the spirits are supposed to be like, and their own summoned creatures show its happy faces and the spirit shows its animalistic expression.

    The only way to differentiate the two familiars, between the spirits and the citizen¡¯s creation, are a lot by Haw¡¯s observation. The dolls/stuff animals are the spirit where its bodies only to control it. No rituals, they will not speak, they will not use shamanistic magic, they will not communicate other spirits in their spirit world, and they will be trapped inside a body relying on the medium¡¯s power. The last part was actually an advantage though, a citizen possessed so much power what will they do to those spirits. Haw¡¯s wonders.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the guy from the school¡±

    Heist shows up being the cat man as he is as Haw still don¡¯t know why he seems to be a rare and only race, he thought.

    ¡°Heist, did you know this guy?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s . . . name?¡±

    His friends were dumbfounded by the way he has to recall, it¡¯s been so long before the lockdown. Heist gives his reason to his friend.

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t see each other for more than two and half months now¡±

    ¡°Me neither, I only know Alche and I didn¡¯t remember anyone of you back then¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    ¡°That guy wasn¡¯t even part of the city guild¡±

    ¡°You mean all 16 of them? You didn¡¯t remember their names¡±

    Heist was a bit disappointed and Haw was so direct about it made it even worse of their time together. The soulfate crystal incident was a thing back then, and now he forgets all of that. Will Illtended and the others really going to be piss how they beg him to continue their research? But it wasn¡¯t for that, Haw is one of the Enders, and they are looking for someone to handle the sphere they got.

    ¡°Ehem* Anyway, skipping our reunion, let¡¯s go where you needed¡±

    ¡°I heard about the sphere, what¡¯s the matter with it¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it is a bit need of improvement. Our first encounter with the sphere is amazing until . . .¡±

    ¡°Until what?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was a bit ahead of myself, let me start from the beginning¡±

    The sphere glows golden where the Saint Heroes were the first to enter. Coming back from it they discover of a palace of something, completely empty. After they went deeper, they found small numbers of unknown humanoid wondering around. It reminds them of a game in a dark fantasy setting. They were joking at the start, and it feels like it as they can go further. Like the sphere from the school, they get kick out with number of hits or punishment they must endure, exceed that and they will get kick out.

    ¡°How am I going to say this, uh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Haw¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Heist by the way, where are we? Oh right. It¡¯s better you should be joining us going inside¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult from a realm we are entering it¡¯s like playing Dark Souls III¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the term we describing for now, limited attacks but impactful when you got hit¡±

    ¡°Please explain more, it sounds like a certain people with combat techniques¡±

    ¡°You knew something about it¡±

    ¡°Heist, if you can¡¯t describe it. Then I have to go in myself¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go. They are waiting at the sphere and . . . Haw?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over there¡±

    ¡°Oh my, did he just got distracted by a GIF on screen?¡±

    The cover screen shows one of the adventurers getting defeated by fat big looking bird. Looking up and staring at the camera, menacingly. Haw had a familiar look of the bird, but the difference is its size. More importantly to the details, the bird looks like a spirit. Within a sky blue glow, the patterns of its appearance is identical to the elven domesticated birds. Ignoring the fact, it portrayed of dominance as it claws steps on someone¡¯s head and by clear view while the other is hidden. The GIF shows a slide of quotes and many more.

    One of the examples as the people who read it for him.

    ¡°I have defeated this hooman . . . in mortal kombat¡±

    ¡°Ok, that part is kind of funny¡±

    Heist pulled him away from the screen as they need to go.

    ¡°Got distracted by a meme?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s get going¡±

    ¡°Say, why did you stop all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that reminds me when I was young¡±

    ¡°Really? Guess we do get distracted by nostalgia¡±

    They made it to the magic circle, the sphere wasn¡¯t here, but somehow the presence is closer as it is hidden somewhere. It activated as they teleported into the sphere.

    They appeared at the entrance, where the others who are expecting him.

    ¡°Silfa, there he is¡±

    Silfa and Gemina greet him to the extent as they look defeated for some reason. Haw greets them as they exchange their introduction, after that, the situation they are having is far more what Haw can do. Gemina shows him the details about the sphere, Haw looks around that the details they told were true. Silfa will tell him the situation while he is busy looking around the place. The sphere sent them to a dark space, as it looks like night time but the moon he is looking is a bit different view.

    To make it bluntly, they are in space, more like they are on the moon. Neither Alga nor Jigeram, they are probably on the third moon, Koiich. The difference what Haw sees from Rune Isles point of view. Koiich supposed to look white, whiter than Jigeram¡¯s light bluish glow during the night. During this time of the moon cycles, it is almost time for the twin moons. Where they are at now, he stares the world Horsin in this view. Meaning, he needs to see upward where the moons starting to align. It is quite a strange world he is going into. They seem to be busy for something else.

    ¡°We meet again, Haw, do you still have that soulfate crystal?¡±

    ¡°I left it in Stranding Island, the new regulation forces me to leave it during the check up¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I apologized¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I was part of the police force¡±

    ¡°Same with Ruby, I hope she is ok¡±

    They wondered off from what this realm sent them. A great awe to see this place existed, the entire place looks golden as ancient architectures as the model of this entire area. The adventurers search long, far, and wide across this strange world. Then they were stop by strange humanoids. Haw witnessed the remains of the fallen, one after the other, they return like an undead but it was too na?ve for him to believe it.

    Haw looks closely how the adventurers fight, still impressive by their prowess, through the same techniques in quick succession and sometimes over did it. Not this time as he watches them fight, from a safe distance he made a proposition to them.

    ¡°Say, would you mind hit me?¡±

    ¡°Say what now?! Is Haw gone crazy?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute Heist, Haw what¡¯s this about¡±

    ¡°Hit me, as in your best shot¡±

    ¡°Ok Silfa, I think he is gone coocoo like the rest of our adventurers¡±

    Haw can¡¯t explain why he wanted it, the feeling of his body felt more alive than it should and it¡¯s been a while to have dusts surrounding him.

    As this realm revolves, a moon appeared recognized by this man¡¯s gaze. Alluring and massive for his eyes to look at, he needs to move is head to see the entire moon. It¡¯s Alga and Jigeram, they are now closing in for the coming of the moon cycles: The twin moons. Where Alga almost monopolize the Kinteinnou region, and Jigeram moves closer to the region only exposing the northern region of the continent. Astrologers mention about the phenomenon happened in Abls, the north pole of Horsin, where there is a sight of balance to whom had ventured during that time.

    Anyone is equal through power, but not in blood. They don¡¯t believe him, and he is forced to do it on purpose. Heist sees him trying to lay a punch of him, but blocks it. Then Haw gives him a knee strike to his legs.

    ¡°Oh, why you little . . .¡±

    Heist maneuvered and tries to grab him by the arm. Haw uses his free hand to punch on close to his neck, using only two of his fingers as a pierced hit, and successfully so through his throat. Heist pushed back as he can¡¯t breathe. Silfa breaks it with her shield.

    ¡°Haw, are you mad?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed it? I somehow hit him, me, without magic¡±

    SIlfa turns to Heist as he tries to heal himself.

    ¡°Breathe* what the hell? How did he break my . . .? It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    Heist won¡¯t take the last hit as he maneuvered around her shield and attack Haw with retaliation. Successfully so, he punches him against the wall with his pure strength. Haw landed on it as he bounces off it from the thick stone wall, and shows himself fine except the bruise on his face. They look at him surprised, and the other adventurers gather as there was a fight happening. Heist couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw, his attacks were not light and he gives him his actual strength through his magic.

    Brushing off the hit, Haw understands it now.

    ¡°It is true¡±

    Silfa and others listened to Haw from what he did. The details he is trying to say to them is still lack lusting, but the example will be enough for them to make a point. By their own definition about this place, they should understand among themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard something about that. Haw, you need better learn to explaining thing like this¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to apologize, Heist?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°But I said to you to hit me¡±

    ¡°I told you to learn better to say something, it¡¯s too vague for me to understand that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nostalgic to hear him say another interesting topic, he didn¡¯t change of explaining about the crystal either¡±

    ¡°I guess he is not well educated¡±

    Haw is seeing them acting a bit uncomfortable the way he said, he is not even better the rest of the city guild. He is good at executing his skills but not verbally.

    ¡°Anyhow, then we know why we can¡¯t go deeper to those places¡±

    ¡°?"

    "Right, Haw, Let¡¯s forget about it and headed to where we need your help in the first place¡±

    ¡°We thought the place we are heading probably be controlling the sphere¡±

    This sphere has a strange interaction between them, even more so of Haw manages to beat up Heist. Their stats had overwhelmed them before, in this place, it felt different for some reason. One of them mentioned a different topic

    ¡°Is this the only way we have to know them?¡±

    ¡°We are not sure, but the resemblance of them is already in front of us¡±

    They made to where the adventurers were struggling to fight one humanoid. Protecting the area with only a staff in hand and a strange stack carrying on its back. Wires or tubes, visors or bionic sensors, or anything to describe how it looks like in its face.

    The powers it possessed are mechanical, beating left and right of many people around it. An orb in hand where it bounded to them to a pull as they use magic and manipulates their control of their mana. Words come out from it is either beeping sounds or grinding something from its mouth. They see it using shield to absorb their mana even converting to its own. There is nothing for them to do but try everything of their abilities until they kick out from the sphere. A foreign humanoid in their sight, a questionable creature as it defeated many of them in numbers.

    ¡°From what you have said, Haw, those moons were balance us out that none of us or them have the advantage¡±

    ¡°I apologized, please explain further that everything you said is true¡±

    ¡°Sigh* fine, in other words, all of us will get hurt. Not lethally because Alga kept us alive, and not powerfully because Jigeram weakens our mana. If Alga overwhelmed, then something will happen to our health. If Jigeram overwhelmed, we are dead by the frozen effects of it and internally kills you if you have too much mana to be froze¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and yes, everything true for the basics¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡±

    ¡°Which is good right, Silfa?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means Haw can also be part of the quest in this realm¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Haw, can you fend off that enemy in front of us?¡±

    ¡°That would be an assumption, I guess I¡¯ll try¡±

    They round up together and wait for their turn to face it. Haw is preparing the potions he bought from the shop keeper, there is something he want to test it out harmfully. But the substances are naturally nontoxic, it will be his first time facing it. This is not going to be this easy from what that mechanical looking humanoid.

    One step closer to where the safe distance should be measured. The mechanical humanoid stops itself and place the orb in mid-air. The molecular substances are materializing from the Jigeram¡¯s particles, flowing alongside Alga¡¯s windy texture of light. The orb is absorbing it as it is casting a spell. Everyone inside the fight is preparing to attack. Range magic attack first, their magic breaks down by the absorption, and others charging in, as it is phasing in and out from the defender. They were surprised to see it using different abilities than it normally would. It always breaks apart and repaired it self from its internal body where the key hidden inside.

    The lack the power they need to decimate it, and it is limiting to what they are trying to use. The Jigeram¡¯s exposure is there, and today they already know why. A steady moment of this machine guarding the gate of the unknown structure below. It is impressive for it to be stronger than them because of its self-repair. Now its preparing to attack, they watch and prepare for the attack. The orb activates and pulled everyone close to it by a sudden pull, all of them closing to the orb and quickly draining out of their mana. The humanoid collects the right amount of mana then speed forward to the other adventurers.

    Heist notices and tries to stop it with his abilities. Closing in, reaching each other face to face. Heist uses his hand claws to strike it down, the blades shred parts of it head off, leaving the body to move forward. Lost a head, but the voice speaks normally. Haw is facing the headless humanoid. Where it¡¯s sudden stop follows along the entrail force that left after that speed. The clouded blowing particles of the Jigeram temporary stops them to use their magic, except their weapons. The strong wind blinded them only for a short time. The humanoid pointed away as it talks to Haw.

    It¡¯s machine speaking, beeping voice switch to a normal buzzing and static sound.

    ¡°Bzzz, By the name of the dying emperor, LEAVE!¡±

    Haw was forced out from the sphere leaving them astonish where only by words he left the sphere. The humanoid uses one last spell and rewind itself back including the others, where they are now before it casts a spell. The gate to where it¡¯s guarded is still not open as it possessed the key inside of it. Silfa and Heist were disbelief, where Haw is with Gemina at the city guild.

    ¡°What! Haw? Did something kill you in there?¡±

    Gemina left the sphere after meeting with Haw. It¡¯s her break after all that adventuring inside. Now he is here, kicked out and understood the content of the sphere.

    ¡°Hey, earth to Haw, is something got you hard, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Tell your friends that I shouldn¡¯t be allowed to be part of the sphere anymore¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Haw took a deep breathe that he sees the headless android, a familiar creation that he saw as a Dexter Guild member. This is their response from Enders Bridge.

    ¡°As of now, let me giving some guidelines for your sphere¡±

    ¡°Oh that, we are working on it too¡±

    Gemina and Haw go to the other room to add information about the sphere. Inside the sphere, the loud cries coming from the android heard many secrets hiding. Whispers among the group had mix impression about it, that the adventurers are in a need of help. The banishment works only to the Enders, as themselves, they have the authority to be here. Waiting for them to found out the answers what they seek, and the mysteries had happened in east coast.

    ¡°Are they ready to save their brothers and sisters?¡±

 The Realm of Secrets - Chapter 044

    COI C44

    Onto this surreal moment, Heist and the other adventurers continue to attack the humanoid after Haw¡¯s disappearance. They witnessed for it to speak clearly just to make Haw leave, no resistance and a single attack from it. Telling him to leave was his final scene. Heist was caught by the mechanical grip of the humanoid, defeating the rest of his companions. Where Silfa already left the sphere, their next attempt to face it was another fluke. More daring than they should as they heard from Haw before, ¡®we are all equal¡¯ in this existence. That was their realization of this sphere¡¯s rule, all of their powers from all ranks from D to S ranks, are all equal now.

    Only left they could do now is to coordinate to the most potential people they have, skills are now the top priority of this realm, and no one is below or above under the capabilities of what they have. Their quest continues, the humanoid managed to replicate the abilities of Silfa¡¯s secret abilities, time manipulation, redoing the things she did as she doubling the attacks she could make. Also known as double attacks, the humanoid did differently than Heist could never imagined. Heist was used as a human subject under stasis, it is using the attacks from his companions before.

    The humanoid is learning from them, testing what abilities they can do. The adventurers had also study it yesterday until now, the way it learns from them quicker than they would have thought. Surrounded, it will rely the enemies¡¯ attacks to redirect to them, and with the help of self-repair and replicated healing magic from them, it somehow protects the key. The key lied hidden inside of it, they already found out after a few attempts to access the gate. It comes out after they are trying to break in, it is certain itself to defend it. Finally, Heist is trying to 1 v 1 it, but the humanoid had already learned their abilities, crowding it all under a linear combination of magic spells.

    Heist was unfortunate, they tried to talk with it. But the beeping sound annoys the heck to all of them, it wasn¡¯t your normal everyday dungeon. This sphere felt like they are pvping the Horsin in equal terms. So frustrating, and the same time convinced why they can¡¯t reach to save them. They hope they could hold a little bit more. The humanoid stops its magic as it sees him fading away, his unique ability last chance already used up. Delaying the fatal blow under a small duration, the sphere makes it weaker as it supposed to last longer. What does matter, they now learn the horror of the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    Awoken on the ground where the other adventurers are already setting up new teams, many different ranks gathered, different experience, and different miscellaneous roles. But all of them have the same goal, to know about this sphere and more. Pulled up by them, Heist guided him to where his team was. There he sees Haw, writing on the paper and not typing on the computer as they talk him out of it . . . Then back to his writings.

    ¡°If only you explain it better about magic¡±

    ¡°Your manners of talking are great, but regarding to complex description such as those moons. You really need to take some time to give the right word, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Haw is using a pencil, and the dust of too much erasing shows him also more of his difficult life. His penmanship is slow and mediocre at best in it. Thanks to them to have translation, they could fix up the grammar to the limits.

    ¡°Are you really that bad? What did you do as a kid?¡±

    Gemina is with him since the beginning she was a bit curious about him of how hit and miss he is. It¡¯s natural for anybody to have flaws, but this man is like partially improving. It¡¯s like he can perform better and academically suck along the way. The way he does as a guildmember is ok but not socially.

    ¡°You can say, that my childhood is more of labor. I started to learn when they took me to Enders Bridge, when I was 16 years old, because of an incident . . . I can¡¯t say much more that they told me that what I have done when I was kid is abnormal¡±

    ¡°Abnormal? You can tell me¡±

    ¡°No, I could say this. Try talking to the Enders about me, they were not happy to let me bring back this so called ¡®dark¡¯ past¡±

    ¡°Really!? I can understand that. How old are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 24 years old, 7 or so years staying there. A lot went to rehab according to them¡±

    Gemina is 20 years old, a college student, she is kind of surprised to see him this young as he looks older the way he looks. Haw finishes writing on the paper where a few scribbles over there and overlook from the translator. The device she used manages to translate multiple times to fix all the grammar mistakes he is making. By the end of it, she reviews the content from Haw¡¯s paper.

    ¡°Two among the three moons are shared and contradict itself. Natural phenomenon placed the two as it¡¯s life and death, however both of them coordinate according to preserve the ecosystem¡±

    ¡°Alga¡¯s light is the empowering of evolved species. Mostly be happening in Kinteinnou region as the beginning of all creatures, the animals prolonged there will be fully submerge by the light as they are the primal of life. Jigeram is the frozen light from the west to the north, it creates the desert, from studies, to the cold wasteland up north. It negates mana and life for some reason as it controls the mana of those creatures as it is their life source, some studies show that creatures from Kinteinnou can possessed magic as well. Which is dangerous the lives of many people¡±

    ¡°Together, there is a strange phenomenon happened as exposed both of them in a correct amount. Having the potential to be equal to both physical and mental state, and it only last a short period of time. The sphere is the example of it, a strange place where the moons always on its sides. That would be probably mean the same effects, can¡¯t be harm, and can¡¯t be overpowering. Note: I don¡¯t know about those humanoids, but they seem to be coming from Enders sources. Which means they are not fully acknowledge your skills yet, which I won¡¯t pry your reasons wanting to know¡±

    ¡°Are you not curious why are we doing this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, why have I reason to ask? That¡¯s must be the reason how I got kicked out so fast, they are not willing to listen without proof¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I know that mechanize looking robot¡±

    ¡°You mean the humanoid guarding the gate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it looks like the same I saw from my other guild. The sphere must be one of the old gateways, sigh*. I don¡¯t know what your letters send to them, they won¡¯t let ''you giving a silver spoon¡¯ from your quotes. Will it possible let me in again?¡±

    The description added to the info about the sphere, expecting people like Enders to be interfering their search inside the sphere. It was too confusing, and hard to explain why will they did it. Gemina heard him saying about the silver spoon, he meant eating it with a silver spoon, he is using the wrong phrase. Silfa and Heist understood it, they joined them and explains what he meant.

    ¡°He is right, the adventurers were taken away during their quest. Not only from the defectors but the rebellion themselves. If we are going to save them, it is possible we need to face them. The Benedictus save them quite a lot but they didn¡¯t return the rest of them¡±

    ¡°Benedictus? No, that¡¯s impossible, their companions are supposed to be guarding in the east mountain¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Haw? I found them a lot in between the east coast and the underground¡± Heist explains him,

    and Haw shows suspicion and starts to remember those principles they are practice. Silfa and Gemina realized that Haw knows about them, through sheer force they grab him and ask.

    ¡°You know them!!?¡±

    ¡°No way, how could you . . . Haw? Why do you look confused¡±

    ¡°Say something Haw! HEY!¡±

    ¡°Silfa, calm down. He is trying to remember¡±

    Benedictus, a group form under the rank of servitude by the sword. The Not Worthy Guild, the rival of Dexter Guild, their numbers weren¡¯t that many as most of their ranks are civilians. Their numbers are expanding for some reason, it should be easily notice where they can be found at their communal church in Ender Bridge. Haw can¡¯t believe of their numbers growing without those bells ringing through the mountains, then it must be the guild¡¯s preaching. He might help them, but it won¡¯t make it easier for them to get their answer improperly.

    ¡°Yes, I know them¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± ¡°YOU KNOW BENEDICTUS?¡±

    All adventurers are gathering around to hear Heist shouting through his might, all of them were surprised. Quarrelling through the crowd of people as many more coming to him. The man who knows them, and they remain desperate for their own reasons. The letters respond from the Enders Bridge tell them that the answer lies within that sphere. Now Haw is surrounding himself as their sign to save them, and also the people they safe guard.

    ¡°. . . If you want to face them directly, follow first my instructions and the sphere¡¯s, because we are useless for you there¡±

    Hidden somewhere in Enders Bridge, clump of floating torn never sinking ships made into the facility to some guilds. One of the guilds build a sphere where one of it leads to the inner sanctum where the city guild entered. Clangs and bangs of metal echoes the steps of many Enders passing the ruins. Rusts can¡¯t be seen, and the dampness is there but it didn¡¯t smell. Maintained and cleaned by the Enders¡¯ ancient cleaning utensils, once modern and efficient, these preserve utilities are the best they could remake. Submerge leaks where the sea creatures are there for the aesthetics.

    Nearly see both the sea level and the surface together, the submerge ship¡¯s glass window show signs of cracks remained strong and appealing to the daring to see. An old man controls the sphere with only recycled version of computers where its screen is big as a box with static image comes from time to time. A lot of wires connecting on that one computer screen with sockets that is bigger and screws to held it together. The sounds coming from it kept ringing in a weird way as he already used to it. He watched the screen where each files take time to load one at the time.

    This slow operating computer made him delayed for hours since they entered the sphere. Breaking through all the robotic remains caught from the Rune Isles to the city¡¯s control, wipe clean from its corroded or corrupted mana. Guarding by the front to stall what truly inside, the inner sanctum they have is the main gate to connecting throughout the world. All sealed but a few functions a bit through using the spheres, actual portals exist and lost under the Enders Bridge¡¯s claim only to the surface. What left inside is for them need to be careful, shaded from Alga¡¯s and Jigeram¡¯s light, they will face true power from its creators.

    The old man never predict how they really cared their own people trapped in east coast. Now they are at the gate, where the structures of historical landmarks as displays but reminiscence of its importance to anyone who knew. Statues, carved walls, and artistically made sculptures formed together. Harmonized themselves in beauty, and there¡¯s a temple that will help them save their people from the east coast. The stolen church, once lost when center world lost its continent. Now found supernaturally there for no reason. A wooden built church where it¡¯s concealed until the chosen people can open it.

    The delay made him hurry to bring the mechanize humanoid to defend it. Fully equipped with all the remnants scavenged from Rune Isles¡¯ junks, and it is well received that it counters most of the adventurers. Thanks to the Jigeram, they are facing each other equally with no effort for the humanoid to be beaten lightly. Then the old man sees him, Haw Edan,

    ¡°RH-0 or pronounce as Rho, a Dexter Guild member, is there . . . I should let him know¡±

    He types down the keyboard, the code is implemented on the computer and starts to process.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Watching the progress bar being uploaded to the sphere, it takes time as Haw is already near the gate. The old man sees him observing for a moment, the update is complete, and the humanoid starts to get rid of him. Once done, the old man sees the software finished identifying the adventurers¡¯ abilities. Then he searched what the humanoid can do. It all happened in one long duration for the computer to make command orders to the humanoid, finally, in the last moment that one last cat man faded to existence. It was a successful defense, until tomorrow.

    The old man checks on the hard drive as the computer getting slower again. A man comes by as he hears him

    ¡°Uh huh, the memory storage with 100 GB storage, it seems lived for hundreds of years won¡¯t exceed it. I have to replace it with a new one¡±

    ¡°Tech master, is the piece of junk still working?¡±

    ¡°Slow, but still made through the defense¡±

    ¡°Most of the guildmembers won¡¯t be joining the scavenging, as the hunk of scraps overfilled the warehouses¡±

    ¡°Alright, rest or care to join to see this¡±

    ¡°Did they already using it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are determined to get to the church¡±

    ¡°The sanctuary¡±

    Someone from the Lord¡¯s companions had mention of them giving the sphere where the church of sanctuary station. It is the safe passage to those people who wished to be saved, if alive, are sent there. The guildmasters are outnumbered to those who favored of saving them, they decline it, but one of the old guilds have recommendation. It was Dexter Guild, an opportunity to learn more about them by face to face through the Jigeram¡¯s presence and with Alga¡¯s light healing equally. It is a great idea to give Isekai City a chance.

    The Enders are not aware for them that they starting to use it, and they needed more time to rest after the stocks of scavenged metals appeared from the sea. The reserves are there with the old man, but only two comes in, fresh, and heavily geared to face them.

    ¡°Only the two of us? It might work, but the Jigeram will lessen the effectiveness of my weapons¡±

    ¡°Then try spamming it¡±

    ¡°I need to reload¡±

    ¡°Alright you two, I¡¯ll give you this¡±

    The old man gives them each a stat chip. These chips are more like mods or augmentation to their equipment.

    It is hard to decipher it, and can be done by scanning or using it.

    ¡°This is mana drain, use anything of your arsenal that uses their mana. The machine will be your support for the time being, it is slow, but it obtained a lot of magic abilities from them¡±

    Both of them nodded and proceed preparing it. The old man returned to his computer, and sees more people are entering the sphere. The sight of numerous people appearing led him to believe they understood their tricks, because of Haw. It is unimaginable to see so much people entering after that incident.

    Was it because of Haw, or they are calling out the entire army to save a handful of people? They have impressive communication within their city. He hopes anyone from Enders residing in Isekai City to make a report about it, especially Haw¡¯s involvement. Later he remembers Myrrkei and U¡¯ecin, hearing rumors from a citizen, what takes them so long to survey the forest. U¡¯ecin shouldn¡¯t be last longer in that city, his vigilante activities are too known for him to stay that long. Where his kill list starts growing, U¡¯ecin should be somewhere else with his weapons drowned in red crimson.

    The adventurers had gathered, to go somewhere else to train and adapt this sphere¡¯s law of reality. Always not forget that this is where skills needed to earn, as more and more people joined as the rumors from Haw put their judgement on him. Many came out of their virtuous intent and good being, if they found out that it isn¡¯t true, Haw will be sent to prison for false information. Haw lies outside eyeing by many adventurers had heard about it. The two staff are there with him worried about what he said.

    ¡°The sphere contains a building that will bring safe passage to the lost ones . . . ¡°

    ¡°. . . Once there, the people who contacted them are sent to be refuge. That¡¯s why the guild is nothing more of a community of pilgrims with a handful of warriors among them. Hearing such a number in their guild is unbelievable to stretch that far. Head my words as they will not ignore such plea, but it will be done once and nothing more. Go to that building as you will be freely rescued as much people have contacted them¡±

    Haw heard it among his old guildmembers, they abused it as their secondary scapegoat. They don¡¯t believe that miracle exist, as it is nothing more but a failed safe version like Isekai City.

    Bands of adventurers gathered around by the hundreds, focusing on one place, at the gate is there by once single guardian. It is a chance they could not resist, serves their memories right, and every last moment through their experience that their friends tried to bring them out from confusion, leaving only that are left as proof.

    ¡°Silfa, we should use it now. This will be the evidence we need to save them¡±

    ¡°I agree, the rebellion and the defectors joined forces. I don¡¯t want my friends to be misinterpret once we head to the dungeons¡±

    Silfa watches the gate, it opens where two strange people coming out from it. Futuristic looking individuals, wearing power armor, or likely be seen when fought. Standing by the gate with the humanoid. Others were intimidated and accidentally took a shot, it blocked by the humanoid where they shot back. They remained at their place as they observe the situation, outnumbered in 50 or more to 1. The two thinks wouldn¡¯t be a great idea to fight in this location. Open area, line sighted, and flanks ready to be utilize.

    ¡°Those are the city folks. The tech master wasn¡¯t wrong about saving them¡±

    ¡°Taking the easy way out will displeased the reality we have thought¡±

    ¡°The unworthy are loved even how they were persecuted¡±

    The adventurers had brought something new that couldn¡¯t imagine. A vehicle entered the sphere, a truck with modified cutter installed. The call from the old man took caution with it. The data has sent to them what he analyzed

    ¡°It is a stone cutter machine, meant to cut through the gate. They are not going to make it easy for us nor the structure¡±

    Reading it, this place is too massive to cut it through. They don¡¯t know that this place withstands anything passing through the other route. Yet these Dexter Guild members want to let them see it. They broke their suspensions out of curiosity.

    ¡°You already know that we are Enders¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The people didn¡¯t know, and them already exposed their identity. For them to break the immersion as the adventurers were under the imagination as this place was special. They broke out the silence as they said to them out loud.

    ¡°ARE YOU FUCKING SERIOUS?¡±

    ¡°WHY IN THE HELL DID YOU GUYS MADE ALL THIS JUST TO SAVE OUR PEOPLE?¡±

    Spouts of rage coming from them, leaving the two have not involved with that situation. It was from another guild, a guild that rivals them in community. The adventurers tried to calm themselves down and tried to understand both sides. It was neither both intentions nor provocation among the two groups. One of the leaders of the group goes to them and discuss about it. The truck however continues to go to the gate.

    The vehicle reached close to the gate where the humanoid ceased as the two showed their control over it.

    ¡°Why would all this? . . .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our leaders to decide, and more¡±

    ¡°Then tell us¡±

    ¡°They decided to help, but not directly, we have heard among your people were imprisoned. The goblins won¡¯t cooperate and the dwarves will execute on sight, did your adventurers already know that¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± They couldn¡¯t respond

    ¡°Neither will they accept us, Enders, to save your people. That¡¯s why they hide, they save with little trace as the goblin spirits grew. Once that sanctuary church activates, not only your people who witnessed them teleported here, including those who risk saving your own people¡±

    ¡°How about the praise of will?¡±

    ¡°How did you . . . no, is Rho there? I mean, Haw?¡±

    The adventure stays quiet as they know about him. Another tales of him reaching through by the day, his involvement by these people slowly turned into a mystery. Too much complicated and unique people surrounding him, will they believe him or how bizarre he gets to experience in Enders Bridge.

    ¡°. . . Silence, he is. Go ahead, tried it. It will worsen your experience as you are abusing those honors¡±

    The adventurers turned to Silfa who was given the magic words from Haw.

    The two turn to see the stone cutter already trying to breach it. The dusts coming out of it as it is cutting pieces of the stone gate. Jigeram¡¯s light persists as it glides its particles down on the gate and repairing it. The cut from below quickly filled as it continues to go up from what the stone cutters reached. The truck moves back as it is useless them to breach. They ask them

    ¡°This place can¡¯t be breached. Do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jigeram, it is strange but I heard you can control it. Other then neutral mana, it is promising to see other manas can use it as a material¡±

    After that curiosity is done, the two readied themselves as they about to say.

    ¡°The main reason for this sphere to be shared with you, is to collaborate indirectly¡±

    ¡°What my partner is trying to say is that our people are not approved to co-exist with us. In order for you to have what you want while they got what they want is to use this place as a massive arena¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You got to be kidding, we were . . .¡±

    ¡°Respectfully, they want you to learn a bit harsher than death¡±

    Both of them raised their weapons, one riding a board and the other raised his hand blades, are ready to face them at the front. The adventurers see what they wanted to do, they want this place into an arena, because of their disagreement for all this. They still don¡¯t understand, but others realized that there are not treat them equally like the other cities. The dwarves and the goblins are against them after those many incidents. Their effort to help them leave out of frustration, caused hostile relation to the end. Purissarwell and Agatheus City remained loyal, and in time it will break if Isekai City shows another hostile event.

    Lastly Enders Bridge, since the beginning to the end. They only heard about them that they don¡¯t like about Isekai citizens coming to this world, all of it are threats and warnings through rumors, even ignored the help request as the expedition tried to reach out the city for resources. Yet, there was a man who saved them. The survivors are lucky, and they were never seen again in the city guild. They quit for a reason. How many they are against them? and there are other people who are willing to help.

    Silfa and the others don¡¯t have much time, they started to speculate. If those two are here to fight, how much more inside the gate will retaliate them? They have only hundreds of them, and they heard they are monarchial communities, their lords and ladies might join in out of honor. ¡®Two vs us¡¯ from what they think. They will lose by the look of things, but the humanoid managed to take them out previously. There is not much time for them as the gate is the one of many other places didn¡¯t enter. Silfa has scream from the top of her lungs, the melody guild who are with them enhanced her voice.

    The strong chant coming from her, the two initiates. A suicide approach, others tried to stop them. Inside the area of the humanoid, all of them stop, the area surrounding with it shows vertical fissure on their views. Impairing sight as there like dust or a dark line appearing in motion, like they are watching an old movie by using through the rolling films. It¡¯s an authentic film by comparison, their body begins to move in motion slowly regaining their speed. Even the sounds joining within the magic, one touch by air to Silfa¡¯s mouth, they stall before the coming.

    Silfa¡¯s mouth vanished and replaced someone else¡¯s. Her mouth was switch by the man with twin hand light blades, she didn¡¯t expect it. The man hears a loud scream from his helmet as it goes beyond normal people could chant that high. The old man hears the chant, it was definitely from one of them. He didn¡¯t know which team or department, but he is certain isn¡¯t his organization. The man who is gliding in the air is having trouble by the countless magic projectiles firing at him. This is too much for the two of them to face a company of adventurers.

    He got hit on the head by a sniper shot, his armor withstand hit, letting the sphere to continue existing in this place. Ignore every hit before he disappears, he aimed anyone to show his own ammunition. He fires at them and disappears after. The first shot hits the ground as the one was aimed for dodges it. The particles of Jigeram were absorbed by it and saw it wasn¡¯t a bullet but a cylindrical container. Carved in runes as it didn¡¯t glow, the particles start to thicken by the passing second.

    One of them tries to pick it and throw away, he reaches it but moves back from the extreme pain going into him.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Everyone gathers around the thicken mist of Jigeram¡¯s particles as the others are surrounding the last man standing, the humanoid tried to hold them off, it breaks apart once it tries to help. The adventurers are mobbing near the gate. As the man successfully taking down a handful of them, phasing anything what abilities his armor can do, with his shield kept back up and down as he steals the mana from them.

    But it was too much, he disappears where the sphere declared his limit. Both of them had lost predictably, and it is matter of time where Silfa mouth returned.

    ¡°. . . Testing, thank god, my voice is back¡±

    ¡°Do they think they could beat us?¡±

    ¡°Two vs us? I don¡¯t know how much we have here¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I guess they are . . .¡±

    The man disappears after a javelin hits his chest, and see more of them coming out from the gate. Silfa¡¯s thought was right, they were stalling. They see them in a formation they were not experience dealing with. Silfa has to chant before the rest of them will be taken out from an ambush.

    The chant was set out, the Enders are coming rushing at them as they hear the honorable quotes from them. The steps they took in rhythm in speed as they charge, well organized and discipline. The wall of shields coming for them as it molded its curve surface round bump, using it to ram their heads. Enders¡¯ marksmen take aim from the familiar chant from Silfa, almost nearing its end, they redirect it to other targets. There is someone besides them raised her hand pulled them away through her orders. Glaring at Silfa who chants the Not Worthy Guild¡¯s hymns, yet admired her charismatic voice.

    The adventures retaliate, but push back by their strong shield wall. Pushing them further away from the gate. The container, left by the two, explodes causing it to materialize the mist, the adventurers from the back line can¡¯t shoot as it is block by their sight. It was all planned out by them. The front line is squeezed themselves by the materialize combustion. Trapping them and continue being pushed from the Enders, Silfa had already finished the chant as she had to rally up the front line.

    ¡°Gather to me, I¡¯ll mass shield here¡±

    Everyone followed her as the shield appeared.

    The Enders continue forward and reposition, they continue to push forward at the backline. They have no reached or speed in their ranks, and only have shield and range. The adventurers couldn¡¯t believe how they already planned out about this. They really want to face them by using the sphere, many starts to doubt to continue on like this because of the rumors.

    ¡°They just playing with us¡±

    ¡°Just like they did to the expedition¡±

    "Those are just rumors, they agreed for helping gather resources¡±

    ¡°Yeah they¡¯ll do that, how about their lives, Huh!¡±

    ¡°PLEASE NO! TAKE THEM TOO. PLEASE! I BEG YOU!!!¡±

    A woman with a child comes from the gate, a man guides them out and orders his men. They stop and pulled back as they see two survivors, it is ill manner to make mock battle to have people with no intention to fight, hypocritically so, inside the sphere. Silfa and the others didn¡¯t recognize her nor the child. But they look like one of them. Their expression grew wider as the woman shouts out more.

    ¡°PLEASE! DON¡±T LET WILSON DIE!¡±

    A man known by the city guild. They stopped and heard by his name, the man who tries to bring those gullible people back to the city. The man, who guided the woman and child, is one of the Benedictus. His appearance is identical to those who was saved by them, the armor, dirtied and gray, dented by how many days he traveled those caves. He told them by his pure and empowering voice.

    ¡°They are waiting for your rescue, citizens, we are humbly waiting for your return. In the end we are still shamed, reached them forth as they are cared for under our Order¡±

 Tabithas Involvement - Chapter 045

    COI 45

    They don¡¯t know what happened, a woman and child came out from the sphere. Not recognized what they saw, the child couldn¡¯t understand what she sees but cries that she made it home. The woman remained silent and sees everyone in the guild scurry about to see a survivor in their guild. Soon after, many more adventurers gathered and along with the crowd are Ruby, Altair and Illtended witness a survivor from east coast. No one didn¡¯t recognize them. They must be from the other part of the city. The public service came and brought them to the hospital.

    Without a doubt, their hopes and cheers are celebrating to the man who help them. Haw was under suspicion, but now cheered by them. Silfa comes to hug him, but it was Heist who jump on to him. Swearing to the top his lungs with excitement as there are survivors within the caves of east coast. News spread out freely by the public, but removed Haw¡¯s name about the topic. They didn¡¯t know why he wanted to be anonymous until Silfa talks about him with another name.

    ¡°Yeah, they know you. Calling you Rho, a man with twin light hand blades and the other one with a surf board¡±

    His expression is closed to a guilt it seems, the way she described must be them. The fat man with the light blades, the mana converter between neutral to energy and vice versa. He was the one who under experiment to the psyche of many patients after him. Haw can¡¯t express how many ways he had done to test the critical and the permanent mental disorder, and the name code as RH-0 or rho by name. He explains alternatively

    ¡°I was a member of that guild, Dexter Guild, and never knew of him involved with the sphere. However, my name is coded for . . . RH means Rehab zero¡±

    ¡°You mean you have been rehabilitated?¡±

    Gemina is connecting everything what is going on, she was part of the research team to find out about the Benedictus. From time and time again, she found out more when she met the Enders. Even Haw told his back story by only few small talks, she realizes that from not wanting him to tell his origin as he was kept in check since then. He was proven to be rehabilitated, and the others were shock while the two staff stay at the side lines worrying about him.

    ¡°Enough, we have already saved two people today. I apologized for hastily chant it. I didn¡¯t know how powerful it is. Now I understand why, it meant for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, that was the other option if the procedure failed. Now, I want to know how far did you get from that sphere¡±

    Later, Haw left the city guild with his girlfriends, it is his reward for they have an alternative. Shinji and Nanami googling their eyes to see his newly made bank account only for free coupon meals per week for the entire year. Where there is nothing for him to appeal this city¡¯s luxuries, disappointed by the two, as they rather have a home cook meal made by him.

    ¡°Oh dear, you should of ask something else¡±

    ¡°I was involved too much, and coins are plenty in my bag¡±

    ¡°Are you still making business with the shop keeper?¡±

    ¡°I think he still is, man, how many jobs are you involve? The school, stranding island, the shop keeper, and the quest from your guild¡±

    They left the guild as they blissfully enjoyed their entire week. Meanwhile in the city guild, where they learn more about the Enders motivation. One of them have theories about their involvement in such extremes, and it was the operator. He is not here but he is in Enders Bridge busily help the excavation to refining. They call him and talk about them.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is from the city guild and we were wondering . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Oh sorry, someone interrupting my call . . . Yeah, great timing, no, sorry . . . Ok, I got word from him that he was with you guys today. Strange story this guy told me laugh*¡±

    The call was interrupted and the receptionist try to contact to the adventurers, they reached out to anyone actually talk to them in the sphere. One of the leaders come in and answered the call.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. Please give your phone to him¡±

    ¡°Really?! You will give me a free beer and explain to me after this¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My bad, I''m talking someone else here¡±

    A familiar voice, the same voice who confronted the adventurers. The man who is calling to them under a strong frequency to get him in contact. It is a special telecommunication radar to reach to Enders Bridge and bypass the disruption surrounded by the insects. Then somehow, they know who they are trying to call to, the enders are no joke, adding more from Haw¡¯s request really do fits their capabilities.

    ¡°How did you know who were calling to?¡±

    ¡°Spyware from the previous eras, my friend¡±

    ¡°Spyware? Was this world advance?¡±

    ¡°The world has change, but not those people who preserve it. Past civilizations never once let go its heritage¡±

    Everything is building up, peacefully, the city keeps improving by the days. Their new skills improving so much to the point of sustaining the resource needed to make. The people are slowly learned the manas being controlled to their abilities. Runes were the first to learn by their own research, shamanism from what happened in the last day of the summer festival, and now archscience under the sphere given by the Enders. The man explained the progression they have to do to improve before the people who are against them have the chance.

    ¡°Archscience? Are you telling me that all this to help us indirectly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they are trying to do, however, you will be meeting people in the sphere who actually hated you. The one who came before you can call them security. The actual guildmembers were resting after a recent scavenging. It will soon stop when the shipment can¡¯t be sent¡±

    ¡°I have saw the shipment before. It¡¯s a good amount¡±

    ¡°Not from what we brought. I¡¯ll tell him to send a picture¡±

    The call ends and he received a message, and more than just picture, it is a video as it overlayed in the air seeing the massive chunks of metals magnetize all together. It is too soon for them to realize how much they brought to them. More mysteries of them to show their Lords and Ladies the progression they make under their rules. It is making him wonder what will the government do after this discovery. A text from the operator mentioning about the detail.

    ¡°I heard about the conversation, and yes, we need to learn archscience just in case. Do it individually¡±

    A man from Isekai Ciity, stayed inside an inn. A most common hybrid of inns that has rooms to sleep and a pub or bar on the ground floor for rest and relaxing. This is a special exception than the rest of his city and from Agatheus city, a post-apocalyptic bar theme with actual gadgets functioning funny. It is a nice glance for him to rest inside a junk ship where more and more people coming in. Where you have to go down deeper for a drink, and magic rooms bounded to specify each guild. He heard it is noting but magic portal to their guild or homes instead. Now ending a call from a man, who coincidentally allow him to have a chat.

    His phone returned and giving him a suspicious look.

    ¡°Did you wire tap my phone?¡±

    ¡°The term for me is spyware, and kudos for your translator¡±

    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ve never let someone call me to have someone else talk to instead¡±

    A pint of different alcoholic beverages is floating from the hovering plate, one of them pick one and continue its merry way.

    ¡°Gulp* You know about the sphere sending to your city¡±

    ¡°Those kids, are they really have to be this way?¡±

    ¡°Saving them is a good thing . . .¡±

    ¡°But they band aiding their own mistakes, I don¡¯t care how they freely choose, this is not their world to goof around¡±

    The man who organized for the city¡¯s process of ores for shipment, and with the resources sent by the maximum capacity of the caravans. He is not that type of person to think this world to be safe. The man who is with him can be familiarize someone as a fat man, just overweight, and managed to control a power armor that has light energy weapons.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to learn more about our ways¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I agree with your city, yes, we need to leave. As of now, someone didn¡¯t complete the foundation. I wish we could have a different one¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, because something summoned you from the beginning, it would be a chance for others will summon your people again¡±

    ¡°Groan* If only we could . . . hey! Wait a minute are you one of us?¡±

    ¡°. . . Ah, huh?¡±

    A woman comes up to them wearing in Enders clothing, she wore a plain robe matching between black and white, with a bit grey to hide the filth, but looks appealing by many people. Along with herself is another woman. Both of them show up just to have a good time, the woman comes to them as they overheard something. The fat man says to them.

    ¡°Look at that, It¡¯s Raker Mawn¡¯s newish member. That woman is a researcher about the foundation you are talking about¡±

    The man sees her and the way she looks is as normal as the every day people from his city, and the attitude of her being shy is a give away from his scowl look. It is most common reaction to people being nervous around them. The fat man sees him nothing but interest of suspicion, the other woman with her had no reaction, but for her, it¡¯s definitely one of them.

    ¡°Sigh* Since when you become a member, why working here where the entire city is overrun from time to time¡±

    They introduce themselves, ¡°Sorry, I may don¡¯t have my friend reacting this way, but I¡¯m Kiege and this is Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Code name X2L and this man just call him the operator¡±

    ¡°Just call me Mister instead, I don¡¯t do named after my profession¡±

    They took their seats as the two let them talk about something they interest them. The topic about them indirectly meets the other guild, the city guild, and talk about their dedication to rescue their friends trapped form the east coast. Tabitha and the operator start to bond about the topic, as soon they criticize the defection of those people.

    ¡°They¡¯re crazy bunch of people¡±

    ¡°I know right? I have no clue why they go there in the first place¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably from those close minded sticking close to their fantasies¡±

    Kiege and X2L listened them as they rambled about the past events that cause the separation between their people. Hearing them squander about is nothing have change as they are, and X2L begins to continue back to their own topic.

    ¡°Ehem, anyway about the sphere¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Oh sorry¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be young lady, finally I have some time to blow off some steam¡±

    They continue to distract themselves on and on until the operator finally left.

    Tabitha was caught off from the mood as she shows the side of her. A little ditsy from the drinks, and how deceptively the taste was with the sweets alongside with it.

    ¡°Hic*¡±

    ¡°I hope you can listen clearly? this guy can still talk¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Is she the one who wants to know about the rumors?¡±

    ¡°We already heard about it, and many people won¡¯t shut up about testing the newcomers¡±

    ¡°Then you mean she needs an approval from us¡±

    ¡°I thought that Haw would recommend her, but he is at Isekai City¡±

    ¡°Yeah, somehow, he was involved about the sphere¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd, he should be finding recruits¡±

    ¡°Still wanting to join us? Your partner resting on her head on the table prove otherwise, she is here to find a way to leave this world, gulp*¡±

    ¡°Then again, many people are doing side jobs quite a lot lately¡±

    ¡°Ignore that, it¡¯s him collaborating¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ignored him too, sorry for mentioning him¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin then¡±

    The two negotiate through Tabitha¡¯s premade plan and help from the guild. She heard numerous times about Dexter Guild would help her in some point, and more people spreading rumors about her about to. X2L thought the same, it is applicable to a woman who knows about tech like her device. It would be easier for her to examine better for her next goal.

    Tabitha and Kiege had rented a room, besides going back to the tower. Where everyone is sleeping together on the steps of the staircase, Kiege don¡¯t know what to do with Tabitha as she doses off in bliss. They entered the room, a strange mix of hospitality between men and elves, where it furnished together to look appealing. The lights are from the potted glowing trees, with small blink of light frolicking in the air. Kiege carried her to one of the beds as she lies on the other one.

    Kiege finally feels relax and drunk, and hopes she could remember their conversation from the Dexter Guild Member. Tabitha was lost in the conversation with her fellow citizens, surprising to see her being that engage other than her research. Slowly closing her eyes, she sees her using her device again. Taking care of her from the blood lurker, shows her frequent use of her device, and now healthy, she continues to use it further. It must be their culture, guessing as she lied rest. Kiege sleeps soundly through the elven atmosphere.

    As for Tabitha, she reads through the forums from her city. Reading news about the sphere in the city guild, one sided within their views as treating Enders as enemies. Comments and Articles joined from side to side, demonizing the Enders of its recent response but except the people who contribute inside the city. It was Haw, Ironno, U¡¯ecin?!, Myrrkei, and Rusic, they were the ones who raided vital realms of the gangs in her city. More incredible news about Myrrkei sharing knowledge of analogy between this world and their existence.

    Searching further as memes come and go, it was so much to the point that she can¡¯t relate many of it because of how new and improving the city is. A good chuckle from her tiring expression as she saw one of the adventurers defeated by a spirit bird. Both looking cute and at the same time threatening of its chubby size claiming its prey. Different quotes pop up and also memes about it too, it is kind of funny how they are having a good time inside the protection of the city. She kept scrolling until she fell asleep, tomorrow will be longer as she prepares.

    The next morning, Daygen and Lady Constantine are already at the place of the sphere, waiting for someone to come. Tabitha appeared before them with her side, Archivist, formally greet them. Silently responding to him,

    Daygen speaks ¡°Learning about our city is fine for your life experience, and you must also train your body to adapt. It would a be a matter of time that something might happen to you. Your guardian can¡¯t protect you from own kind¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m also have difficulty to learn as this place exposed such hazardous environment¡±

    ¡°There are facilities that will help you to face the Enders at any time, the worries that this lady besides me is facing your own¡±

    Tabitha was busy ever since the raiding incident from her city, while she was sick, she is buying her time to get better and watch complete reruns. It is kind of fascinating for her to have a break throughout her days in this world. Then the incident happened. The incident where actual crime scenes were the gangs killed or missing, one of the police deputies was in critical condition and ignored any healing applied on him.

    The news thought it will be permanently disabled, until a doctor who is researching the mana block using alternative mana. It was archscience, the doctors removed the mana block through their experimental procedure. They succeeded and restore the police¡¯s limbs, and it was a big success from the city. As the city grows, more problems will be popping out. Tabitha, the first time she entered Daygen¡¯s office just to tell Daygen about the news. He is only worried about U¡¯ecin, her employer¡¯s companion, and he won¡¯t mention why.

    She remembered what he said to her ¡°If you continue beyond from the card of society, they will not allow it without a proper permission from the Enders¡±

    Now she needs permission from the Dexter Guild for only accessing the sphere, there should be more guilds to allow her in. It is easy for her to have a group of people to have a common social status, and probably understood her after. Lady Constantine commented of her decisions.

    ¡°When your training is done, the best quests you have to do for now is from Kinteinnou region. Make sure it fitted by your skills¡±

    Both Daygen and Lady Constantine give her one equipment each, a small notepad and a relic. Place on her hands as she is head into the sphere, Archivist joins her as she must train herself adapt to this world and against her own people. Tabitha thought of it long and hard about this, as she must live among them to survive and preserve her humanity once she left this world. Setting foot into a golden building, an elf is waiting for her as requested from the other guild masters.

    Tabitha sees him with his arms open to introduce himself,

    ¡°You may not know why am I here, and I¡¯ll be supervising your training here¡±

    Thoroughly observing from his appearance, the seal shows that he is one of the guild masters, and he greets her with a friendly smile. Tabitha took time to understand what¡¯s going on, and the elf continues

    ¡°Being wary, I see. Then you should talk to Lady Constantine, she asks for this¡±

    Tabitha got tilted for some reason and Archivist held her firm, both of them don¡¯t know why she acted like this. Tabitha had a chat with her before, in Daygen¡¯s office.

    ¡°Alright, I understand it was her. Why would she bring you to watch over me?¡±

    ¡°I have my history with this people¡¯s ancestry, I observed many identical traits from them with your people¡±

    ¡°You mean other people summoned here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the claim, but it seems hundreds of years didn¡¯t change much between them. It¡¯s more like slowly improving . . . Let¡¯s talk about it later, let it pass as of now need to prepare for the future¡±

    ¡°We need to get going Tabitha, there is nothing we could do remembering the past¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right Archivist. Ok . . . your name?¡±

    ¡°Call me Elrond¡±

    They venture forth inside the landmarks, looking around the place has collections of different structures. Sealed in every gate among the temples, except for one building, it is a church, a plain simple wooden church. Tabitha sees a slight open and bring them inside out of curiosity. Once inside, portrait of people in the wording she had familiar with. Old and preserve throughout the years, the relics inside written in English under the phrase as she said it

    ¡°Here lies . . . In the memory of . . . 2003?! Why is it written in English?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Elrond, care to share about this¡±

    ¡°Awe* From all the collections of landmarks gathered together, this is the only place stands out. Many thought it is nothing but sore eyes among the other worlders, this landmark is built to preserve their faith. Back then, it was stolen but not destroyed. You see the people who passed away during that time¡±

    Hundreds of years from this world to over a decade from Tabitha¡¯s world. This is a discovery she can¡¯t believe in. Someone entered the church, Lady Constantine herself. Already know she is going to be here with its familiar look. Calming and appealing of her took interest of this place, Tabitha backs away out of feeling from being close to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, ok? Or do you want to be part of this church too¡±

    Either she is threatening her or bring her to her faith, it¡¯s Tabitha¡¯s paled reaction as the cold aura from here intentionally frightened her. Tabitha left first while the two followed through, Lady Constantine lowers her head in front of the altar and says her prayer. The people who passed away, giving thanks to them as they brought this world to become like this. Not from ruins, but the warnings they fought for to the end. Foolishly did so, and the remnants move on as a reminder to leave.

    Regrets flows through Tabitha¡¯s head, she found proof that they have to leave. People who did actually come to this world, and become part of the catastrophe. It is too soon to conclude it, the elf who is next to her after her escape. Archivist still can tract her with his skills, shaking hands gripping on her device. Almost dropping it with fear from that woman¡¯s presence. She will not be going to remember what happened in that office. The elf gives her water, shaken and splattered a bit after she drinks, and she gives her thanks.

    ¡°Gulp* inhale* Thank you, what¡¯s going on? Those people, 2003!? But its 2016 from my world . . .¡±

    ¡°Slow down, let¡¯s go somewhere else. Tabitha, you need to relax¡±

    Archivist helps her the way he was told to do. Forcing her to be carried her like a princess, but she kept questioning about this world. Keep asking questions to the elf who witnessed it all. Tabitha lies resting in his arms from the moment she entered the church. Like most churches¡¯ interior as it meant for mass, but that one is cramp with collections of people¡¯s belongings. No doubt in her mind by looking at them, they are all from the 2000s.

    All originated somewhere in the US, all in English, she didn¡¯t know when they were transfer to this world nor how they got here. The elf might know, but he only remembers the Christian side of it. They were the most active wanting to leave this called Demonic World, and ironically the elf smiles out of nowhere remembering that part. Archivist, hidden his expression with his hood, sees it and only his voice shows about his expression.

    ¡°That some sick look on your face, Elrond, is there something happy about your past?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°The people who once live in that church were right, they have to leave¡±

    ¡°You mean, they are also the one who made the foundation¡±

    ¡°One of them, yet they are uniting many people to leave as many being summoned during their time. Persecuted until the end of their lives, grasping so much faith to leave. Cursing to the point of their own bodies to rot, and the end, they are free when they die¡±

    ¡°Stop adding story to her question, just say yes and explained why it all happened¡±

    ¡°Archivist¡±

    Tabitha sees him acting directly to the elf. His cartoon expression from his hood moving like a mouth, was taken away from the silliness through his words.

    ¡°Alright, forgive me young lady, they are the founders of the foundation. It took them hundreds of years to complete it, that was finished during the Fall Era. Thankfully, their ancestor managed to conceal it by me. Truly¡±

    The elf shows his intention to Tabitha, the one who wish to leave. Learning about someone who know how they left but no proof in his words. The warnings he must say to her is vital to kept that foundation to its last use.

    The elf¡¯s name as the reminder, those two kept calling him again and again to know more. It¡¯s a nostalgic to hear from another world. But it is too soon, the time will come they must complete it. Bearing this name, made him need to finish it. Everyone must leave and those who stay will accept their fate. Nothing else for him to remember the great achievement of those people. They gave him a reminder and a promise, hoping their fates are the last one who to end this tragedy. They continue meddling him as they reach the gate where it almost breach.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait, would you like the hear my reason?¡±

    ¡°But first, will they let me go in to that church again?¡±

    ¡°I recommend you not to, young lady and to you too¡±

    ¡°Is your choice Tabitha. You will decide to go there and show them proof. I would listen to him for what he is about to say. He sees your people before and something did happen during that time. It is unbelievable how this world, the summoning world, won¡¯t let you leave. Coming from you, elves, I see one of the landmarks that has elven magic portal within its scriptures¡±

    ¡°Ok, I trust Archivist, I hope you explain it briefly¡±

    Elrond bows to her in relief and uses his elven magic to let them see what happened before. The past shows grief and tragedy throughout the years, nearly never give a chance of each live to search a way to leave. Between their own kind to leave, and other influence agendas put them in such a breaking point. The people who made the foundation were giving everything in such low quality to poorly help by their own race. The Horsin civilization grew immensely as their project kept failing through intervene. Treating further as crazy people in many years, demonizing them as they did in her recent world.

    Those people didn¡¯t give up, but killed or forced out of civilization. Calling them Satanists to the point of delusion, that¡¯s when the corruptible days occurred. It was not the people who wished to leave this world causing their civilization to fall, but the descendants of other worlders to grow their nihilism regards to magic. Morales of their own frails itself to fix it through magic, the values are easily filled through magic, everything put their own will into magic. The same neutral magic those people dependent on, where that time comes of their jealousy to the demon race.

    War began, many lives put into control to the most powerful magic user. Many descendants work tirelessly and reunited again to build the foundation. To the point to the end of this world existence, many terrible events come and go. When the foundation finally completed, there is one lack of information they never thought realizing. They didn¡¯t have the coordinates to which world they are from. That tragic moment as they left separately to live this tragic world. Until one from other race of humans, they succeeded and they were never summoned again.

    On that same moment, there is one human who stay. Turning around alone to live the different forms of ruins, he watches over the foundation until more come to wish to leave. One use only, as that man¡¯s race show the effectiveness of the foundation. Flash forward to the present, seeing many people summoned along with the city. Elrond stops his magic and told them about it from what he learned. Tabitha, saw the man before the end. He is twice as big in height and his limb merging with magical crystals. The same man was seen throughout the years.

    ¡°That man, who . . . I mean what was that?¡±

    ¡°A man from his home world, soulfate, I heard that he is still alive. Their world is as accursed as they are meant to be. You even see the war they are took part in. We are so glad they used it to stop that war¡±

    Archivist thought it much from history, those who built it were ridiculed. At the same time their own people had caused it as well. The gap of time is big here, but from her world, it¡¯s smaller. It would be fine to be more patient by her actions. Tabitha understands it too, the people back then for hundreds of years are the people in the 2000s. She listens to him convincingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see her convinced to all this. I am sincere for my action to preserve those people who wish to leave. Even my own people returned before the war. Tabitha, your name reached to me by your guild master, Daygen, and other masters drew suspicion of you being part of his guild, I request of you to live amongst us until your people must face the reality they are witnessing. Indirectly and effectively, even hated by your own people. At the same time dependent on this city¡¯s ores. They can¡¯t remain true of their hypocrisy, and we did all that to hasten the realization before none of you all can¡¯t return like them¡±

    ¡°You see them, the people who were summoned. I sense your familiarity among their appearance like any other before. I hope staying here longer won¡¯t waste your time from your time in your home world. Now I see, it is a great fortunate of the previous people to save you as they failed themselves. You know them, reminiscence by blood inside our city. Gain the abilities you need to survive as many unknowns will come to test your people. In return, I¡¯ll be helping you to become successful in order to recuperate back to your world¡±

    Elrond, it held the information from the previous people. They had talents and skills to build a better alternative to civilizations, neither of them used mana nor this world¡¯s law of nature, and they using it to their modern design. It works through the basics, and what made the first electronic and digital discovery. He still has it, and the most complicated project he had seen. As of now, Tabitha is in both in the dilemma. She has to keep it a secret in order for them to grow. Like a prophecy, will they change drastically. No, there people who are wanting to leave. But how many lives will it take away just for that or more if they failed completely from what Elrond¡¯s show.

 She Meets The Dexters - Chapter 046

    COI C46

    The sounds of clanking of his crossbow, easily heard and many know where he is positioned. Many thought he is bait, a suicide betrayal along with his group, and even compelling to fight on in the front with a range weapon. Here he is now, inside the sphere, who battled through Rune Isles between him and the mana beasts. Veteran of his guild, Raker Mawn, facing real life people calling them Isekai citizens and challenge to the limits under the Jigeram and Alga¡¯s light. Alongside are other people like him, range units but compelled to use close combats with their looted weapons from the adventurers.

    ¡°This is team ¡®what is left¡¯ after the assault. The adventurers are starting to learn using their skills effectively among us. Still using fodder tactics, while being the back lines as targeting dummies, and the front bravely distracting the remaining of our fighters to the end. Thankfully, their backlines kept falling even they are covered. They still didn¡¯t realize our teleportation trap place behind when we are backing away. This record set in day 3 after the city folks first contact this sphere . . . Then set to my files to Tech master, and done. Alright, there is no sign from them¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine R-cord, we won¡¯t be seeing finishers in a gruesome way. Except for you¡±

    The man who is with them, who is reloading his crossbow, and with the sound of the clang ringing around them. The adventurers already learn about the sound and preferred to leave. It was meant for the Enders to lose on this point where their group already taken out when enemy reinforcement came.

    ¡°They already surrounding us, and you Voldemyr, just save us. That some psychological warfare¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Let him be that way, McS4, we already lost by the look of seems. We should head back and meet with our new applicant¡±

    They bring up their equipment and head out, through the open space of the fight. Everyone didn¡¯t bother to fight them, because of that rumored man. It wasn¡¯t because they are afraid of them, it is because they already met. Mix feelings flowing up among the adventurers as someone like him walking among the people who did this, nevertheless, he is famed for his silence and the sound of his crossbow.

    ¡°They are looking at you, seems like you met with them¡±

    ¡°Phew* Sigh*¡±

    ¡°Keep breathing heh, guess it¡¯s nothing¡±

    They passed along to where they needed be, until one of the adventurers surprised them.

    By sheer moment of that action, Voldemyr negate the adventurer''s abilities by enduring it with his body and raised his crossbow to his shin. The adventurer sees his companions didn¡¯t continue the attack, by the look of his eyes when he sees Voldemyr''s. He couldn¡¯t understand why would they are not attacking them. The man continues, the flow of mana coming through his body. Voldemyr punches him with his free right hand and blocked his magic. His magic stops and felt it concentrates to his gut. Voldemyr took aim where the mana gathering to the enemy¡¯s gut.

    The adventurer fell down as Voldemyr fired. A strong bolt sound fired on him but was stop when someone else catches it. It was Altair, barely made it with his own hands. The Jigeram clearly weakens them both, for this moment to come by catching it by hand. It is lucky for Altair to save him from an experiencing shock. He looks at the tip of the bolt as it mended with a bullet. He throws the bolt on the ground and pop like an igniter

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be on your way, Voldemyr, it¡¯s an honor to see you again¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you remember me, back then it was an accident¡±

    The two broke off where Altair had a chat with the adventurer. R-cord turned his eyes on them indirectly, the monocle he is wearing records what he sees. The man shows a deep expression what will going to happen. Like what happen before who fight with him during the retaliation, they flee with every precise shot impaled them, even the armored ones. It pierced then explode in the inside. They lost focus after seeing such a brutal shot. He is definitely a monster slayer, and he using it on them. Such a nightmarish experience.

    Tabitha sees them coming inside the gate, a raker mawn member and two expected members of the Dexter Guild. She thought they come the other way around, most Enders can¡¯t fight much longer from the adventurers trying to push. It¡¯s a tug of war out there, but it is still good training. The enders had to play guerilla tactics and the adventurers learn how to survive every trick they have. The mind games keep them in check as the most effective strategy is to record everything had happen. Archivist greets Voldemyr as he didn¡¯t know someone like her is training, by looking at her, it is not his expertise to teach her to kill monsters.

    Then She says to him with a curious look.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you were part of the scavenging, you should be taking a rest¡±

    ¡°I already am, fighting and hunting here is relaxing¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t blame him, never get hurt here¡±

    ¡°This is no time for jokes Archivist¡±

    Elrond sees them coming back after almost fighting with the adventurers. Through his keen eyes he sees them almost start a fight. They stop as they know each other, it might hurt the training, but there are more topics needed to learn than just fighting. And this man might help her survive in a near death situation.

    A team was formed, only 5 of them, while Elrond watches them in the distance. They ended up heading to the secret corners of the sphere. Where the landmarks kept the guardians, it could be the right place to learn to fight. Tabitha hides her identity with a mask, it is kind of strange to hear her as an Enders by the adventurers. Thanks to her not updating her profile except the sub-information to be Myrrkei¡¯s student, they are passing through and witness a fight in different direction. The entire battlefield is a rumble with lone gun shots left and right.

    They reach to a secret door as they entered a garden that store different kinds of produce. Artificially made as it looks like it, but the lack of nature¡¯s nutrient through only by Alga¡¯s light as it was both near life and death. It is a good place for her to train in. McS4 uses a flamethrower to burned off the near-death vegetation, all cleaned, as there is a little sign of near-death life to regrow again. The environment is uneven and match what they wanted for her to learn. She pulled out the note and the relic she was given with before coming here.

    The Dexters see the relic and explain it to her.

    ¡°Huh, Tabitha, that relic is not for fighting. It¡¯s for sensing demonic presence¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, what¡¯s it used for?¡±

    ¡°It is more like it used for exorcism. Removing curses and being possessed, I¡¯ve no idea how the Not Worthy Guild using it¡±

    ¡°And this one?¡±

    ¡°A notepad? And its blank, hmm maybe, R-cord tried doing stuff¡±

    McS4 takes Tabitha¡¯s notepad off of her hand as he tries to test it. The upcoming firing shot in the garden where he writes it down, under his own language, it quickly translated and search the information. After a closer look??, R-cord was the one who understands it.

    ¡°Now I get it, you are not here to train as a fighter but as a leader¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Archivist thought the same too, her unwillingness to use her magic to use to its full potential. She was forced to use it again to survive this world. Not knowing why, she probably has trauma by her own power, but him alone can manipulate the spells when they are trying to casts on him. Then it should be a fitting choice. McS4 and R-cord are great at following orders and Archivist too, maybe. To be sent here, closely to the undying inhabitant of creatures in horde. The application instructed to her do any situation needed. And they thought she could blast through even under the influence of Jigeram.

    Tabitha let them write on the notepad, filling up collections of their equipment and skills, along with Voldemyr¡¯s involvement. They write it all what they are going to do for this area. The area they are in is a passage way to the other structures inside, still sealed but it was for the waterways where it should have water to begin with. The training is to open new routes to every secret door they walk pass by. The robots are clearly from Enders, and those machines already prove defeating the adventurers by its secrets. The adventurers are not here yet, and it is a good chance for them to test their skills. Tabitha starts to wonder.

    ¡°Uhm, I was wondering, was this sphere for exactly¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it was sealed even for us who found it through a magic portal. Nothing much to say except controlling our powers in a weaker state, it is strange though. The landmarks should empower them, but it is a training ground or ceremonial trial by many races back to Horsin¡±

    ¡°Wow, then it is impossible to fully control this place¡±

    ¡°Not even elven magic reach here, like it was preventing for the elves to intervene¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, this place is now for training. Remember to learn that this place is weak as you¡¯re equal¡±

    Voldemyr ends the conversation and gives the notepad back to her. She uses her own personal UIs to improve the abilities she must supervise for. Limited to her abilities for not using magic, she was given other means of weapons. The first weapon she was given is a flashlight. She tests it out and flashes Archivist on purpose, the runes inside ignite the magic and force him back and further more as he stood in her light¡¯s direction. She turned it off and R-cord warns to her, the flash light is a focus magic projector. Where the light is the arc of its cast.

    Carved in runes as scrolls, as it has limited itself that requires mana. The mana battery is inside the flashlight and the lens where the runes of magic to be place. R-cord later teach her how to change lens in quick succession, Tabitha tries it and it is quite sturdy when she picks it up and down. R-cord added a bit more lens to have variety on her arsenal, its impressive that she held an archscience weapon.

    ¡°So, this is the combination between all magics, right?¡±

    ¡°It has flaws, most magic items, archscience weapons are not easily returned with magic¡±

    R-cord continues to show her if she let it go, comparing the magic items she is holding. The flashlight didn¡¯t return, even it stuffs inside one of their bags. According to his observation, it negates the entire components made on this flashlight. As if it won¡¯t manipulate under someone else¡¯s controls. It was convenient for Tabitha to see that it is impossible for it to be stolen, but looks gluttonous to feed it with her own into the mana battery and not using it directly.

    They finally set out and took their first step, Voldemyr was the first as he jumps into a trap with his protective boots. The trap broke as the ground shifted, tearing the floor off and the first trap already broken.

    ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s not a trap¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s more like it already been made¡±

    R-cord uses his monocle to track who is plotting it, and there is a trace. The robots were following them, they seem to be explorers as they are moving from place to place.

    ¡°Tabitha, I think it¡¯s better off we go hunting instead¡±

    ¡°Archivist, is there any good reason. You are the only person in front¡±

    Tabitha finishes searching through her notepad, and names of them are a bit off. In code names she presumes. Busily learning their abilities, it¡¯s much better off for her to test some of their abilities.

    ¡°Archivist? Why are you not answering?¡±

    Archvist is tracking, hidden out from his face, she has no idea what he is planning to do. Through a good observation, Archivist had no doubts that it was a failed exploration.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Voldemyr, there is nothing much out here except for the robots¡±

    ¡°You catch on quick, yes, they already left after that attack¡±

    Tabitha is continuing to further up her gears to the point she needs to improve it all. The UIs took her time to reimagine it, all of it are done and gives of a happy expression after some improvements. Mimicking R-cord¡¯s monocle to have icons around her view, and with this, she mentally setting it up to her point of view. The mask she wore do so much wonders through her imaginations.

    ¡°Alright everyone, let¡¯s go¡±

    The formation they have is kind of misalign. Voldemyr keeps moving forward by the front as team leader where the indicators shared between him and Tabitha.

    The icons on them, through memory, show significant amount to detail where the two codenames were quickly equipping everything as they move forward. Archivist opens his aura, sensing the area through every seismic step he could, and for her seeing their stats as she felt like she is some special group. They stop where they saw a robotic humanoid shining its eyes towards them. The three takes aim to the shadowy entity, the glowing eyes drop lower as the they focus on it. A sound coming from the other side as it already pounces at them. Archivist grab the charging humanoid and slam it on the wall. Then he jumps away where Voldemyr impaled its head.

    ¡°What was that!?¡±

    Tabitha sees the humanoid pierced through its thick head, she turns around and sees the glowing light on the other side. A helmet rolling and that it belongs to the adventurer. It faded away after that, somehow, that adventurer was here inside these waterways.

    ¡°One of the robotic humanoids, it uses the light to hide itself and still camouflage in brink moment¡±

    Tabitha turns again to see the humanoid self-repaired itself, the presents of the JIgeram helps it recover as it heals. It is impossible for this thing to die. Somehow these machines could heal under the Jigeram like such living things with Alga¡¯s.

    They continue on their journey. Door by door, there is so much things are happening through the echoes inside of this place. Fighting coming from place to place and loud sounds turn soft and screams quickly silence. It is quite strange to see why there is no lights, they reach a part they need to go up. But through elevation expectation, R-cord seems don¡¯t want to go up there.

    ¡°Hey, we need to wait here¡±

    ¡°Is there something out there? I sense something but it already left¡±

    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do, leader, you decide¡±

    Through McS4 and Archivist observation, it seems safe to go up. Yet, Tabitha receives data from his monocle as the map keep changing elevation inside the waterways. A strange phenomenon happening inside of it, it stretches up and down to wore off from something. The entire pathway terraforms itself in such bizarre disjointed figure, then another echo of screams coming in their way. Through R-cord¡¯s indicator it already been gone, the distance track very far as it below them.

    Within Tabitha¡¯s mask, she sees through the distance by its perimeter. The elevation tricks them that they are far apart. Now as the waterways going up is slowly and returning to a correct height, they see lights coming over there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, somebody is in trouble¡±

    Tabitha runs as they follow through leaving Voldemyr behind as to watch from the back, carefully strategizing as something is coming from behind. The elevation on the other side starts to appear a new passage coming in, where he sees there are more of them. He fires at them as he reloading, the iconic reload in such a fast pace release a strong cranking sound.

    A loud and powerful sound travel through the waterways, he begins to attract attention, as for his team they couldn¡¯t make it as the adventurers disappears from their defeat. Tabitha sees through with her mask enough to see the humanoids, and it never use stealth but their numbers are big except their sizes. Big rounded and rolling around her, Archivist comes to her aid and carry her back to them. McS4 is setting up a perimeter as R-cord is aiming at them to secure their way back. Tabitha sees them rolling each other like balls bouncing everywhere to reach them. The shots fired at one of them as it tries to hit them.

    Archivist tries to kick them like a soccer ball, leaving no available as the impact bounces off to the other rolling machines going at them. Tabitha got hit on the shoulder by the bouncing balls, where Archivist took a hit on his feet. Tripping and stepping from the balls on the ground, he fell to the ground in time inside McS4¡¯s perimeter. Then McS4 charges at them with his air suction tank on his back and specialize thrower fueled by harmful substance. He releases a bluish flame at the machines. It shows nothing on the machine as it automatic shuts down.

    Malfunctioning its sensors automatically response to defend itself. The nano machines inside were affected by the strange blue fire. Nothing happened, but for McS4 knows that it is a safety protocol where the Jigeram¡¯s particles are dissolving. Tricking the nanites itself to be part of it. Archivist tried to bring Tabitha up and fight back, and R-cord keeps shooting at the front where the numbers of them are keep coming.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Voldemyr?¡±

    ¡°At the back, the noise will gather more of them. We need time to get out of here¡±

    ¡°But we travelled so far¡±

    ¡°Then we should go where the adventurers at. The passage starts to leveling the entire routes combine¡±

    Archivist heads it with his martial arts and magic put to good use. Through his techniques raising magics with earth, appearing through the dust, to pebbles, to rocks, and finally to stones, he strikes them down by the burst of it. Breaking and slamming it with a rock, multiple attacks are as hard as stone. Shattering the stone and merging back under his motion by hand, guiding its strength through his power. Leaving the other machines to focus on one person who is not fighting yet. Tabitha sees one of them charges at her, raises her flashlight and shines at it. The intense force is surging on it as it trapped itself in mid air with the same force.

    It releases its hovering mechanism to force itself at her. That one steady moment as she sees R-cord switch his rifle to a hand gun, slowly took aim as the gun is setting to full blast. That pose he shows to her that he took aim for an execution than rather quickly shoots it. Menacingly of his gesture a pull from his trigger where it shoots, the humanoid still remains in air while the bullet closing near but stop as the machine. R-cord says to her in a respectful manner.

    ¡°Please turned off the flashlight¡±

    Click then got shot, the humanoid lean to where the shots take aim. Throwing to the side that nearly hits her.

    Tabitha looks at him in a such a cool matter, distracted by the intense moment. A pop up coming from her UI shows danger. Voldemyr¡¯s position is pulling him back towards them, the sounds of the crank keep roaring on and on, like no man could reload and shoot that fast with that heavy crossbow of his. The numbers of the enemies of the front are lowering its numbers, but the robots taken out by the adventurers before is waking up.

    ¡°This is your training Tabitha, order us what to do¡±

    R-cord says to her in such a dire situation, it feels real to them as she knows they are going to left the sphere if they lose.

    Tabitha is receiving new information, both McS4 and R-cord, it shows the direction where the adventurers were coming from. It will help her order them to go there, ignoring the part of them being enemies and just to survive in this entrapment. She shouts at Voldemyr as loud as she can.

    ¡°Rally to me! We are going through there!¡±

    Archivist rallied leaving McS4 continue to dysfunction the machines, every waking humanoid automatically sleeps when the flames hit them buying time for them to leave. Voldemyr is running towards them as much more machines coming in, big ones.

    Tabitha received info from one of them as they are facing one big machine that fits inside this area, charging at them where Voldemyr kept aiming on the ground to make bump to its direction. It did slow it down, but not enough under their movement speed. McS4 puts stasis field, as he heard Tabitha panic by the size of that machine.

    ¡°That¡¯s no robot, is a war machine¡±

    They began to run and fight their way to the other side of the waterways, the tunnel of the other sides shows light as it finally level to its original height. The sounds of them fighting keep going where the sounds of the crank getting louder.

    Archivist carried her once more from the steps of his feet surfing on the solid ground. The two had set up the stasis and run after them, Voldemyr had reached where they had fought and passed through, and the machine comes closer to the trap as it stops itself, for a moment. Its protection mechanism kicks in as it breaks it and return stationary, now slowly chasing after them. It starts to move faster in a greater acceleration. It¡¯s getting deafening to hear by the crushing over the other machines, but it still repairs itself smoothly.

    Closing into the light, more numbers of dead machine are recovering there. As Archivist and Tabitha fell to the ground where one of the machines grab his legs, Tabitha safely landed on her feet as he fell. She pulled out the flash light to push away the machines, one after the other, she can¡¯t cover him for how long. McS4 comes to the rescue and wash Archivist with the blue flames, the machine stops as he pulled out. R-cord can¡¯t shoot at them where the light from the entrance blinded him. They struggle their way out as Voldemyr is closing in.

    Tabitha decides to run to Archivist but already pick off by the machines. It¡¯s no wonder why Archivist kept carrying her through the passageway. These machines kept grabbing them from their own piles. Trying to break free, but she was overwhelmed by more upcoming robots. The humanoids are acting like zombies, as it reaches out to get them. Archivist and McS4 can¡¯t reach her from where they got surrounded. R-cord couldn¡¯t see much by the light. Nearly thoughts of her end, she quietly accepts her failure. A powerful crossbow shot nearly hitting her, but enough to bring the robots in line off balance.

    Impaling them together, Voldemyr is there and breaking through the numbers of them as he is reloading his crossbow with a cranking sound. Tabitha sees him tight up his crossbow to his waist pedaling the crank as he reloads while running. He run pass through his team and save her. A strong man carrying only to his back, Tabitha didn¡¯t realize how short he was as her feet nearly touching the ground. Both of them keep running out from the waterways as the others managed to follow them. The sounds of their rejoice by the two Dexters are imaginable as they got through there when its start to overwhelm.

    The war machine still didn¡¯t stop as it reaches them in high speed, accelerating in such terrible rate, crushing its way towards them. Even some parts of the other machines got stuck on it. Nearly to the end, number of gunshots entering inside the waterways. Somehow it passed through them as they don¡¯t care as they almost succeed of escaping, it wasn¡¯t intentional for her training to be this difficult. They didn¡¯t expect that it was already taken by the adventurers and lost.

    Causing packing up the machines from one place to the other, it wasn¡¯t even that dangerous to begin with. The tech master, the old man, who surveying that part of the sphere, wasn¡¯t done to monitor it. Recklessly thought of their lives being threaten they escaped from the waterways entrance and took a turn to the left or right, they split up and nearly run over by the war machine. The adventurers already setting up a trap for the big machine as they open fire. RPGs or any propelled explosives to take it out, and it did. The war machine breaks apart under multiple shots.

    It soon repaired itself yet again as they imprison the machines without fail. The woman who left in charge sees them wearing Enders clothing, thought to be enemies, but Voldemyr is one of the group. She ordered them to stop as she greets them, the woman first meet one of the Dexters.

    ¡°Are you friend and foe?¡±

    ¡°You mean are you staying or leaving the sphere?¡±

    The adventurers laugh as they couldn''t believe that survive while being fired inside the waterways, its quite funny to see them getting out in such difficult place. It¡¯s McS4 who is talking to her, through his helmet, he scanned her to show she was in disguised.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re not a woman¡±

    ¡°!!! Guess the jokes are ruin¡±

    He quickly shows himself as a man removing his disguise, he tried this trick to the Enders and keep failing. And this man shows no exception than the rest. Voldemyr and Tabitha lied resting where Archivist besides them, believing it to be success. R-cord is surrounded by the other adventures where they are trying to see the guns he is carrying. Oddly looking but their scanners differ other ways. It can adapt to any ammunition and it depends on the bullet for damage.

    McS4 finishes talking to the adventures as they are free to leave, because of their involvement to secure the monster guarding inside the tunnels. To where they are at now is like pool or something, the higher grounds in elevation is proven to be part of an artificial like lake. All of them gathered and others more to meet and greet with Voldemyr.

    ¡°It seems like that man knows about them. Tabitha, have you heard of him?¡±

    ¡°No, except that he is one of the members of my guild I join¡±

    ¡°Why not eavesdropping them? Like most Raker Mawn do under the tower¡±

    ¡°I am so glad to see you here, we heard so much of you helping us through the accidents happening in those dungeons¡±

    ¡°I still prefer you called it ruins, couldn¡¯t be much to say entering the caverns accidentally¡±

    ¡°Yeah about that, what happened to those dungeons?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* (Again with those dungeons) It fills the place with critters entering. Like their hibernation inside of it, it even found those ruins¡±

    ¡°So it still happening even were not there¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still unnatural for the caves interact like that. Tell your friends, that this sphere should be fighting each other¡±

    ¡°Oh, we will, but not you¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why is that?

    ¡°We can¡¯t harm our savior, and others won¡¯t go near you fighting. Even someone is crazy enough facing you alone, then Altair came to stop it¡±

    ¡°That would be worrisome¡±

    ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°If your people still not breach through that gate before actual size of the Enders Guilds, it is impossible to secure the place you are trying to get¡±

    ¡°You mean that?¡±

    ¡°It is a matter of time¡±

    The adventurers did face him, getting impaled and stunned by him in such a brutal way. There is a time they face those people coming out from the gate, it was the small examples to show their strength from Rune Isles.

    Experiencing the tricks and traps happening to them for the past few days, made them realize how clever will be those people in East Coast. It is one of the reasons how difficult to save them or they will be as bait as it needed to capture them more. They were hoping to ask help from them, but it was too much of a problem to them as they are now defending their city. It¡¯s quite alluring to see those guys survive like that, the overwhelming incident where many adventurers gathered the dead machine to the point it rebooting themselves. It was a bluff for them to see.

    Tabitha and the others returned back to the gate where Elrond sees them coming from the adventurers¡¯ direction.

    ¡°You seem to get out from your training in the enemies¡¯ territory¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like him gets an exemption in their kill list¡±

    ¡°I see, then how about your training, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°I think we barely made it out, is something like this happened in Rune Isles?¡±

    ¡°Quite a lot exactly, we use emblems to escape. It¡¯s slow but not corruptible"

    Archivist breaks off their conversation "Curses by the goblins, those adventurers are already in our training¡±

    Elrond continues on him ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are other ways to train¡±

    Tabitha wasn¡¯t tired because of her traits, the men she has are not either and the place they train is invaded by the adventurers. The ring of her device shows that her time is up, nearly closing time of her daily work as a member. Her schedule seems to be having to continue learning first about Enders Bridge. Archivist gives them a farewell for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, the lady is done for the day, we should be meet again tomorrow¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one heck of a time management you got there, Tabitha, then we will continue on learning about your people¡±

    ¡°Come see us to practice your leadership, your silence shouldn¡¯t be good as we are all experienced here¡±

    The Dexters left, and Voldemyr says his remarks about her.

    ¡°It¡¯s your first day, and you are learning the abilities between us. It will be hard, let¡¯s hope you learn a thing or two. Next time, you should invite the leader. Try the guildmember who reads mind¡±

    Archivist didn¡¯t expect him to be leading, yet, he is always managing the guild as the information network. Probably because he always inside the guild tower when he goes in. Still better for him to use telepathy than open his mouth. Tabitha listens to his advice and thought it was a great idea.

    Outside in Enders Bridge she will be taking her time enjoying her free time, where Kiege and Juela come to her side to enjoy the night. It is a pleasant time for her to enjoy the rest of the day, being a leader would be difficult as the entire team she had are experience and know their roles without a leader. Which more vital she needs to become one, hearing both Kiege and Juela experiences having a leader. The synergy shows them an impressive feat together as one. In the meantime, they drank in sorrows and hear their days like most everyday people would in this sieged city.

 Friends Of Hers - Chapter 047

    COI C47

    The night is coming, where the sun starts to set, and the people are nowhere in sight. A splendid sound coming from the ocean breeze, empty, as the day ends. The sky stays black as it never changed, but the sounds of nature help them distract their imperfect day. Screeching to its final hour, the pylons protect the bridge of its dismay. The common time tune in its everyday song, where everything rains like no other. The Enders watch this scenic view as they too soon will play its tunes. There is no gloom once they step in, a degraded creatures fester again once more. It begins, the music of Enders Bridge.

    BOOM! SCREECH! And nothing else but its rhythm to play, it¡¯s nothing to fear but the citizens are here. They can¡¯t help of themselves to accept their sanity is low, it is impressive of them to have a positive attitude for nearly a month once they successfully travel here. Some did actually stay here for business, like the man, the operator, who stay and watching over the equipment transported here. Always hiding, and treated it as real. As this another day for Enders Bridge. It¡¯s amazing to how united these people are.

    Tabitha barely hides her magic every time there is a siege. Archivist was always with her as the offensive as she uses only her support magic, now starting to use her own magic, she began to accept it. Join together with her two friends, Kiege and Juela, as they made it to the place they visit yesterday. Kiege didn¡¯t regret rented a room that is cheap and rented a lot longer than normal inns or hotel should. Tabitha kept mentioning it

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the rent is expensive¡±

    ¡°Expensive!? It¡¯s cheap¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, didn¡¯t you spend money from Agatheus city before?¡±

    ¡°I did! It cost 1 sylv, but here is 10 sylvs¡±

    ¡°It balanced out from the cost of foods too, you know¡±

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re right Kiege. Why the rent so expensive here?¡±

    ¡°You already know, we just run all the way here after another siege¡±

    Tabitha forgets about the siege, as for tonight attacks, it coming from the air this time. Thanks to the insects from Kinteinnou wondered off to the sea, those creatures are flying had eaten them. And she still wonders, Tabitha picks up the menu while she is talking to them.

    ¡°The monsters kept attacking this city¡±

    ¡°It always were, it¡¯s becoming a thing to attract those creatures here¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know either, as if something in Rune Isles kept attacking here for some reason¡±

    ¡°I thought you have something to attract its attention¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been like that since the foundation of this city. No one knows why they attack this place instead going somewhere else¡±

    ¡°Most creatures going here are mana crazed ones, the machine ruins won¡¯t even attack us, and the corrupted creatures not even once attack¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised, Tabitha, that the sea creatures are as big as a mountain¡±

    It¡¯s too exaggerated for Tabitha to worry about. Kiege keeps telling her about her adventures in Rune Isles. There are places she can¡¯t explain and only show to her the trophies nailed on the wall. Kiege pointed out one of the examples, a big fish, but no sharp teeth. It wasn¡¯t threatening to the least of her mind. Juela explained it to her that it can do, and shows an illusion as it actually alive. The big fish can expand its jaw wider than its own head. It stretches to the point that human head could caught in it, but it can only reach the entire average person¡¯s legs in its length only.

    Juela''s expression shows no threat of it, but the demonstration made Tabitha eerie from her illusion. No one were killed by them, but drowning is a different matter. Kiege was impressed how she made the illusion. Later, they have their meals and talk about more important matter. Tabitha¡¯s training, Kiege is the only one asking her what is like to enter the sphere, while Juela mentions about Voldemyr freely going as he should be resting. Tabitha focuses on about herself as the main topic for the night. She eats her meal, clears her throat, and told them about her team.

    Kiege recognized from what Tabitha describes. The machine humanoid they were facing are the actual remnants in Rune Isles, they managed to capture a bunch of them and kept them in storage. Now it is functioning inside the sphere.

    ¡°Would have I thought it¡¯s a clever way to use those machines¡±

    ¡°Do you know about it, Kiege?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very effective when exposed to Jigeram. In a most difficult words I have to say, it is the trigger to repair itself. Which they are good repair bots if you can abuse it¡±

    Kiege shows them one of the parts she is using now.

    The tech she is holding is an arm, she demonstrates it as it extends its arm and grab the glass on the vacant table. It reeled back to her and then return it soon after, going along her extended arm, it hidden inside the armband where her tools hid it. Tabitha is impressed and at the same time worried.

    ¡°Wow . . . hey, is there a robot that can actual do the same thing as you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know the name of it. They were remodified¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no talk about it, you¡¯re not going to the Rune Isles¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, sorry Juela¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too, my bad, it¡¯s just those robots are actually being used¡±

    After finishing their early dinner, they returned back outside. The sight of an Enders chained down the flying creatures to the ground, getting stab multiple times to its heart and neck. Tabitha slowly backing off, where a random creature swooping at them from the air. Juela blasts it away as Kiege closed the door.

    ¡°Well now, we are going to head back to our rooms, right Tabitha?¡±

    Kiege grins after Tabitha complaints about the price, and thanks to a good offer that Kiege preferred to pay more to stay longer. Tabitha shows her pouting face and Juela didn¡¯t like that face of hers.

    ¡°Quit giving us with that face of yours, you look childish¡±

    Embarrassed, she went back to the lounge where the other isekai citizens gathered. By the look of the place, they seem to be practicing something. An actual magic user is training them to control their mana, but some of them couldn¡¯t grasp of how big they are using it in full force. Tabitha is interested, but she was stop by Jueal.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the guild members, you can at least ask us for help¡±

    ¡°But, I . . . those guys are actually using their magic¡±

    ¡°Heh! Barely, listen to Juela, you can use magic but not in multiple magic sequences¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t get it why Juela won¡¯t let her watch them, for only a small glimpses of their practices. The sight of the magic trainer seems to be disappointed of their progress. It is more like they show some impressive skills, showing off different magics combine all together. Kiege can¡¯t complain on this as she watches clearly from the trainer¡¯s expression, no doubt there is wrong what they are doing. Better yet, Tabitha should be learned from the elves instead. Their ancient lives know the capabilities of independence through their magic.

    Juela brought her to a more public place, under the bridge. Dangling in the air as it hanged from the hard metallic wires and the platform that are sturdy and no loose level of elevation. The sounds of fighting here occurs in such whispering noise, and felt this place is safe as it covered it in plain view. They are in a field hospital, where the apothecaries, different kinds of doctors, and medics gathered. One of the patients is from Isekai City, minding his time with his personal device as he rests. One of the doctors recognize them.

    ¡°Kiege? Refilling your supplies, I see¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m with them¡±

    The doctor sees them as she can¡¯t recognize them beside being a Raker Mawn guild member. She greets them as they walk passes her, Juela is bringing her somewhere. The long distance under the long trail of hospital beds, Tabitha soon sees it a mix rooms between a bunk house and a clinic. She can¡¯t describe what this room is made for and why it has to be hanging under the bridge. There they reach a door to the right, where the pier cap of the bridge is. Once open, they entered a look up tower where someone is casts a barrier, continuing taken down the flying creatures.

    Tabitha and Kiege were shock, it¡¯s the same trainer back from the lounge. Meditating himself around the magic he possessed, his eyes are in a trance as he looks dead and all surrounding him bare witness to his elusive magic. The creatures kept falling the trap as they entered, lose control of itself and began walking off the tower like it was nothing. Juela tracks him by the stretch of his magic, he returns back to his consciousness as he spoke his first words out of nowhere.

    ¡°Night is here, let¡¯s see each other for tomorrow. Be serious to use your magic effectively, magic that big won¡¯t even have a chance to hit your target¡± His returns to his body and sees three women looking at him, a middle-aged man where his white hair already takes roots form his youthful colored hair. A man recognized one of them, it was Tabitha, words and identity got out from the rumors of the guild masters, he was careful enough when the time comes when citizens want to learn Horsin¡¯s magic. In its different form, the magic they have are elements, light, dark, and physics.

    The man can¡¯t describe of how the ¡®physics¡¯ come to mind where he sees them show it is being used. It was concluded to be physics as the effects are similar, it uses force magic. A basic reaction when physical interaction through impact. There is nothing else but force painted in colors. Everything he sees of it are nothing but force, clouded by his own thinking. Juela interrupted him in strong voice under the spell of silence, all compacted under her own voice as the surrounding noise turned silent. One word is enough to hear it altogether.

    ¡°Pop¡±

    ¡°Whistle*¡±

    The man counters her as he already knows their presence. Only the two know what they did as the other two trying to talk to him. The man stands up and introduce himself.

    ¡°There is no need to know each other, dare to say why are you here?¡±

    Tabitha thought to learn magic from him, but Juela ask differently. She knows Tabitha will freak out, and don¡¯t want to give up her powers. Yet, she fears using it of how powerful it is. Not knowing will she react, but the option is there. Tabitha felt is not going to be that easy as the two blanking their thoughts in question to Juela.

    ¡°Tabitha, I heard you said you don¡¯t want to use your magic¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Then you decide to use it anyway¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I honestly don¡¯t want to though¡±

    ¡°Juela, that¡¯s a bit sudden. She starts to get interested because of her situation¡±

    The man understands what Juela is saying, but there is nothing to learn about magic as citizens are using it at full power. They have control, but not much someone who can control their magic. The only way for her to learn mana under him is to embrace the mana to its reality. Like what he did controlling those creatures outside.

    Flying creatures keep repeating as they were controlled, keep coming down then naturally leave this place. His magic freed those creatures¡¯ control as they wanting to leave in the first place. This mana on him is bizarre as he is strong, letting the effects of nature be the cause and effects. That lead to him entwine the magic he casted, and effectively hurting the demons without them manipulate it. He releases it as realistic to the end. Juela as well, to see her again grown wasn¡¯t fated to be alone. Her father was too identical from his ancestors to preserve their family tradition.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Hated herself because of the incident, and carried the same family sigil as her father. Now she tries to help her friend to remove the bind between nature.

    ¡°If you are not decided yet, please talk to me again tomorrow. I¡¯m busy defending this place¡±

    They watch him letting those flying creatures leaving this place. It was aggressive when it came down, and calms down where it lands. This magic user is very impressive without even doing anything and it must be his presence.

    ¡°Sorry, to bother you mister . . . Juela, why didn¡¯t you tell me first?¡±

    ¡°I was kind a lucky to see him. Many veterans and elites can¡¯t be seen in safe places¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s . . . you¡¯re right, I met Voldemyr coming back from a fight¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, you should finalize your decision. We are finding really skilled people around here. They should be gone one by one on other missions¡±

    Juela turns to him as he remained silent busily watching the creatures fell off the tower. Feeling regret of her past, she didn¡¯t want to mention it. At the same time nostalgic to see him again, without her father on his side.

    Back to their room, Tabitha is complicated how Juela shows to him. Wasn¡¯t disappointed but eager, the way she shows to him is too sudden. Thinking about the other training, troubling the work load she had to do. Tabitha didn¡¯t work for money as she was taking care off by those two in front of her. The meals and the company, it¡¯s more like she was spoiled. This time, she asks Juela

    ¡°That trainer, can I manage my training with him?¡±

    ¡°I honestly doubted it¡±

    ¡°Kiege, shut up¡±

    ¡°You can, to be more precise. Having your mana as real as possible¡±

    Tabitha and Juela are taking turns using their magic. Kiege watch afar as Juela teaches Tabitha the actuality of using magic. Tabitha didn¡¯t get what she mentioned about to be more realistic. Adding the examples of the first spell granted, it¡¯s dark magic. Juela shows her magic intervene Tabitha¡¯s dark magic. The dark ball as it phases through loses light as it floating. Passing through Juela¡¯s fire on it as the dark ball consume the light. Juela manipulates Tabitha''s dark ball as it bursts into light. Now in reverse, the Juela¡¯s dark ball disappeared where Tabitha¡¯s fire out shines the darkness.

    Juela controlled her fire as before, and blows off. Tabitha tried to repeat by dispel Juela¡¯s magic. She did, but felt the effects of her magic warms her hands. Juela explains to her

    ¡°Do you understand now? You can use magic and I easily control it after you release it. When you try to dispel mine, you have to touch it in order to break it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably needed contact¡±

    ¡°In a fight, they don¡¯t want to get caught. It¡¯s not going to happen¡±

    The two continue to practice more, and this time. They trade spells. One of them use one type of spell and try to catch it and throw it to their partner.

    First its water, in every catch they take. Tabitha felt her hand soak but Juela didn¡¯t. Now earth, Tabitha feels the weight but she didn¡¯t. It went on and on, until they use dangerous approach. Using force magic letting an object float, where the one who will rise it up and the other will slam it down. The two sets up the final test, the object is a pillow. It¡¯s starting, Tabitha starts to realize something. With her mask pick up from the inventory, she sees the mana flow. The strange flow coming from the magic between them.

    The pillow is moving slowly down, where Tabitha pushes it down. While Juela uses her magic up, the analysis between of them is too bizarre to interact. It¡¯s like the pillow is falling so lightly. With the tremendous power used to cast down as for Juela using Tabitha¡¯s mana as her fuel for her magic. Never she realized that the limits of them using mana is still there, but using the excessive mana from her made her last longer. Kiege is looking strange at Juela.

    ¡°So many testing, how come you are not tired? You¡¯ll lose all your mana for this long without even drinking your mana potion¡±

    This boring test wasn¡¯t for Tabitha but for Juela. She is taking her excessive mana to her control without even using her own. She is a magic user and Archivist is kind of is, but mix together between martial arts and magic. Now she knows, if her enemies, no, someone who knows about it, then their attacks will be meaningless. The pillow landed on the ground as Juela doesn¡¯t show her tired expression. Kiege couldn¡¯t believe what she is looking at.

    ¡°Still not tired?¡±

    Tabitha removed the mask and understands why.

    ¡°I get it, that is what you are trying to tell me¡±

    ¡°Everything is neutral mana, even your own spell coming from it¡±

    Tabitha nodded and started planning about training her magic. As they finish, Juela is accepting her decision to learn magic later and focus first other skills. Tabitha never mentioned that the guildmember will be joining her tomorrow. Kiege was in a surprise that the man can actually be part of her team. Both of her friends know nothing of him except telepathy. During that time with them, she contacted him with her own telepathy.

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me about the mask, I accidentally thought about you when I trying to understand why Juela tests my powers¡±

    ¡°Your friend is clever and mana is too complex to understand. My telepathy is rare, as if there is something wrong with me¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be like that, I think it¡¯s a gift¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Guildmember?¡±

    ¡°. . . Take down the stragglers . . . before the flocks come back again . . .¡±

    ¡°Oops, sorry for disturbing you¡±

    Tabitha smiles out of a blue where Kiege knows that look out of nowhere. Juela sees Kiege pointed at Tabitha smiling. Not sure what Tabitha is smiling about.

    ¡°She is smiling, what of it?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know, she has telepathy too¡±

    ¡°Like guildmember¡±

    ¡°More like limited, she only contacts them person to person with their own minds¡±

    ¡°Go figures, I¡¯ll just be going now. It¡¯s been a long night¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t forget to tell that trainer that she is not interested¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure¡±

    Juela left the room as the entire night wasn¡¯t as fun under a siege, at least Tabitha learns the mystery of mana. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience as they focus about her. It is still strange for Juela to come her way to help her about magic. Is something mysterious about it.

    Juela meets the trainer again, the two never have proper conversation after the incident. Not even seeing together at her father¡¯s funeral. It¡¯s kind of obvious back then she was too depressed to her own father¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be learning from you, yet¡±

    ¡°Still wanting her to learn magic I see¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, she knows her magic is excessive. Still powerful but excessive¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what most adventurers do in my training¡±

    ¡°By the way, why are they interested in your magic?¡±

    The trainer shows an illusion to show his side of the story.

    A scene where the adventures were defeated by him, high ranks, who were stranded during the lockdown. That moment as they spar, the adventurers fell unconscious as their resistance of their own powerful skills causing an after effects. Cramps from their bodies as he only removing their mana flow to some parts of their body. These people were using the mana to keep them awake and healthy. Now down and out of their malnutrition. The same person who lied on the bed in the field hospital, it took that long for him to recover. All he had done was clear the air removing the fused by mana.

    Then he explains the rest. ¡°In the human anatomy, you already understand that. They were using mana to help them be more active, ignoring the body¡¯s needs. The air they breathe is cleansed away the mana inside of them, slowly in time where the body circulates. Heavily dosage by that mana will be within them and not in their internal organs, leaving the starve body to weakens to its natural state. Just imagined the irresponsibility of their bodies meant to prevent foreign entities to live this world. It is as if this that the world had to react¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind for Tabitha¡±

    ¡°As much as you can, there is still more work I could do observing those people. I don¡¯t think they could not do it alone, someday¡±

    Juela left the tower then head back to the guild. The siege kept going through the night, where Voldemyr wouldn¡¯t be coming back to Tabitha¡¯s team anytime soon. While their new teammate is already asleep outside and in the open. Fell asleep after using his telepathy, this man is must be tired during this attack. Where some of his guild members found him and drag him back inside.

    Next morning, the adventurers are waiting for the training. Passing the time when the lockdown ends, they never been so dedicated to waiting for him as they passed by the spoils of last night siege. The fight ended during the night, already seeing dead critters on the shores both west region on Kinteinnou and the west entrance to Rune Isles. These creatures acting aggressively. Still wondering the next siege coming from the sea. The Enders also wondering about it differently.

    ¡°Is it edible?¡±

    ¡°For the past decades or so, No!¡±

    They carried the corpses out to sea letting the sea creatures have its fill. It didn¡¯t rot as it as lifeless without any spilled of blood from the empty carcasses. Signs of not days or years of fresh meat among them, even they joke about it is out of their mundane days after another siege. The adventurers meet the trainer again, finally they could train out of the open. All of them determine to prove him that their own mana is efficient than what they heard from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been weeks or so, we have been training to use our magic. Our UIs even tell us that we are improving in stats¡±

    ¡°So, you eaten healthy now¡±

    ¡°Yes, and thanks for that. Anyway . . .¡±

    The adventurers show their magic in high concentration, the people are walking by seeing another group of people wanting to learn from him. The trainer is also a doctor, that¡¯s why he is there near the field hospital below the bridge. That open part of the bridge cap where it partially built tower. It¡¯s a landing area for lowering the patient down there or flying over there to enter the facility.

    Now is trying to check up those adventurers out of their mana sufficiency. Still overpowering to the point that they discovered of their unhealthy diet and deceptive preferred body along with it. Their exposures to their counterpart mana reveal their true body like it was originated by their own home world. After they learn about a few tricks, it''s hard to ignore their abilities easily noticed of how huge their presence in their auras or influence surrounding them. When that¡¯s done, the sparring begins.

    Tabitha returns to the guild as she will be heading to the sphere later in the afternoon. The siege gives a strong annoyable impact where the reserves are fully been used, along with guildmember seems ready as Voldemyr sleeps on the steps. Tabitha received his telepathy once again.

    ¡°Last night, you mention about a gift¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry you were busy . . .¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip that, and let me answer. I appreciate what you have said to me, and its better to think like that. I¡¯ve been reading minds under a strict influence. You rely on good thoughts, and I want to see it to the end¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because you shouldn¡¯t become like us when you go home, never give up on that¡±

    That moment as she about took a step up from the stairs, heading to Daygen¡¯s office. Wanting to report and request something to learn more, the research of the foundation is still kept in her mind. Elrond told her to wait for the time is right, to end the cycle of summoning from her world. The magic she knew that is only efficient to them in such a massive amount, she dares to question about it to him. The steps are getting crowded where many people sitting on the stairs.

    Juela sees and greet her as she too going to the office.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you are here, you should ask the guild master to learn more about magic¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to ask him too¡±

    ¡°Great, then you should listen to him carefully. It¡¯s nothing special, but it took a bit of time to learn from it¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°No one becomes experience under a week or so, from what I saw them sparring with an experience person. I don¡¯t expect them to be ready¡±

    Juela says that as Tabitha remembers some posts from her device. The internet accessed is exceptional for her to see what happened to the city, it improved drastically from what she read.

    Reaching closer to the office, the door was lock, and leaving them standing there to wait someone to get it open. After a few minutes, someone got out from the door, it¡¯s one of the guild members. Tabitha looks closely at the stranger at it wield a long sword, thinner and traditional looking, as if it is nearly identical to her country''s weapon. The weird difference to look at the stranger¡¯s weapon is that the edge of the sheath is pointed, it¡¯s weird for her to recognized a weapon but that pointed edge of his sheath drove her off in thought.

    Juela lets her get in first. Tabitha proceeds to enter the office as he busily writing reports on something.

    ¡°Tabitha, Voldemyr and Archivist already sent the report. I agreed you need to be an assistant leader for now. Guildmember will be ready at the afternoon, last night was a surprised as it was coming to Kinteinnou region¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sir, I want a request¡±

    ¡°A request so soon, we¡¯ve been giving you so much. Even the card of society won¡¯t be that useful when the resources are being used up than it is¡±

    ¡°No, not at all, I was hoping to use magic other than my own mana¡±

    Daygen remained quiet as Tabitha is getting nervous. His expression shouldn¡¯t worth showing as she didn¡¯t know what she sees from him. The silent kept them hearing only the clocks ticking, tick tock, where Daygen is the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Did Juela shows you about it?¡±

    ¡°No! Like I said before, I want to survive to leave this place and . . .¡±

    Daygen raised his hand to silent her, the look of his face of skepticism prove both of his mind and prediction that would happen to her. He is not fully involved to a beginner like her, as he is already getting tight up in Haw¡¯s mission.

    ¡°Uh sir?¡±

    ¡°I know, your time is limited and the reports coming from both you and Haw is quite staggering¡±

    ¡°And the reason for that¡±

    ¡°It is connecting far too fast. Care to mind a few events were happening since you came?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡±

    Daygen tell what it is, Tabitha didn¡¯t know much about the ores demanded from her city. It is supposed to fill up the demands of products producing. In Daygen¡¯s case, it¡¯s already be enough for them to preserve the importance of her city¡¯s productivity.

    The report of rebellion has infiltrated the city, coming from the reports outside of it. Connecting, the news from her device as both rumors are becoming true. Secondly, shamanism influence is already spreading into the city. It¡¯s been a few months back where the swarms come in through Alga¡¯s light. They are developing something with that kind of power. Then the sphere sent by Lord Lori¡¯es responds to navigate or observe the process happening among the adventurers. It¡¯s been two or three days as they entered the sphere using the alternative way to rescue them in East coast.

    Tabitha heard it all, as the plan to help the city to build into something. Enders are indirectly helping them, but from what Daygen says to her is the main problem of their development.

    ¡°. . . They are developing too fast on their isolation, the lockdown caused them to cease because of creatures appearing from below the surface. Tabitha, I can¡¯t help you in this current time. In such cases like these, you need help from the other guild masters. Either me or Lady . . .¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T! PLEASE don¡¯t recommend me to her . . . please¡±

    Tabitha shows discomfort when she met her, the overpowering presence, for once her power couldn¡¯t withstand through the words from her mouth. That woman made her fear as it forming into words where the tones of her voice seem threatening. A sweet strict voice, and she won¡¯t dare face her again alone.

    ¡°I understand, regards to your magic. I recommend . . ."

    ¡°How about Juela?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, you need a master not your equivalent. She has her reason to end her training before¡±

    The two lead them to no end, and Tabitha felt so nostalgic that there is one thing she needs to learn, magic, is not given to her in silver platter. The advice from him is beneficial to her own abilities. The time needed to hone her magic is close to years of training. Where her own body must experience the drawbacks of the natural mind, but won¡¯t be that useful when she reached home. And then a smile of her face grew that Archivist is there with her. Then she said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he is there with me, Archivist¡±

    ¡°He is your weapon, tool, or satisfactory. Leadership is all you need. You¡¯ll never going to stay here¡±

    An altered expression from her eyes showing, her guild master believe that she will definitely going to leave this world. Tears flowing as the rejection wasn¡¯t for sorrow but hope that she can definitely succeed. Not alone, with someone she entrusted to. The door opened and Archivist sees Tabitha, she turned around and hugs him. Daygen says to him

    ¡°You know where she is¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she has telepathy on me¡±

 The City Guilds Sphere, Entity - Chapter 048

    COI C48

    ¡°. . . This is the other way we could share your telepathy¡±

    ¡°Uh? I don¡¯t think it will work¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, get on with it. I already told you that I need that skill to contact you. Not mentally, but would be great if I used it as my senses¡±

    ¡°Had you tried it before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old Circoston tradition, it¡¯s impossible to use magic when the entire moon light you have there is Jigeram. You can see what Alga¡¯s light did here¡±

    ¡°But, still¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you will be recklessly going out your own way with that attitude of yours¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you still have something better to do. Like getting off this world¡±

    Tabitha is bound with Archivist, a unique form of ritual that shamanism should have, as it is forgotten but spread to anyone who can use it. The pack ritual, a never been use oath as it helps to drive out influence besides them. Little was practice of how honorable it is to among sworn siblings, it is a mystery why it was hated, rather, no gobins actually using it except for the humanesques. Tabitha wipes off her tears where Archivist comes to her from his senses. She had forgotten about that oath, and reminds herself again by Archivist.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first train our bind, I thought how weird that the office is where you are calling for help¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, I just got emotional, that¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°I only sense your presence, Tabitha. Our ritual last time is limited, both of us can¡¯t hear out thoughts but our . . . feelings¡±

    His last word put Tabitha in an awkward sensation, bonded in its maximum limitation, she senses his feelings to be cold. It¡¯s been a while for both of them sensing their presence, she can¡¯t describe why he is always cold. While he describes hers as hot when it comes to her reaction. Very different results to know each other¡¯s presence, but it is enough for Archivist to know where she is.

    They laid rest on the gallery, an indoor balcony of the guild tower, where the female guild members are resting. While men are sitting on the stairs. It is still cramped, but there is still space for Tabitha and Archivist to sit beside them. Accidentally eavesdropping from people to the other side of the seats, they keep mentioning about the sphere.

    ¡°I heard the adventurers are starting to calm down¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the gods, then Voldemyr . . .¡±

    ¡°As I said ¡®heard¡¯ not officially. Those people with the unworthies, they are still trapped there¡±

    ¡°There is nothing they could do, if they want to save them then they have to get them¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t even save them ourselves where we have people here disagreeing¡±

    Other Raker Mawn members didn¡¯t like to hear them mention about those adventurers, tolerated to their limits, and Tabitha already seeing those guys keep quiet about it. Their intent already showing form her abilities, it¡¯s been a while to see it preserving their flames. Once she joined them, they already raise their killing intent on her, and later calms down as she showed them the card of society. She still scared by them, and one of them who hated her said.

    ¡°This is not about you¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah, I know, sorry¡± Tilted by them suddenly said to her.

    Archivist pulled her head to face him, his face is hidden as his hoody move like a mouth. His cartoon expression still made her wonder what movement does he going on with his hood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the ritual¡±

    ¡°This place is too tight¡±

    ¡°HERE¡±

    ¡°Oh come on, I¡¯m getting uncomfortable where people keep badly mentioning about my people¡±

    The guild members heard her and raised them up in the air as the two are flying above them. Where everyone sees them in the air.

    ¡°Hey! Put us down¡±

    ¡°Stop complaining, it¡¯s just a conversation. Like your own people complain other things¡±

    ¡°But we a performing a ritual here¡±

    They look at the both of them as they are doing a ritual, and thought she didn¡¯t know how harmless . . . unless.

    ¡°Then do it here, rituals won¡¯t even hurt you¡±

    The guild members mention about not getting hurt. Archivist¡¯s silence stood before them, as they understand differently. Tabitha don¡¯t know how to, one of them let them lay down, but the other guild members raised them up again.

    ¡°It¡¯s better you should try here instead, it¡¯s nothing big except a few lights coming from you¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You really need someone to get hurt while you''re channeling¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s awkward smile shows to them, it¡¯s already proven that adventurers had no control the limits of their prowess.

    Archivist seems committed to do it, others only mind watching them to perform a ritual. Their stares keep pressuring on Tabitha¡¯s hesitance, everyone is looking at her, and she herself had no choice but to do it. If she¡¯s going to open her mouth, either they listen or they won¡¯t, the other groups of people will bring it back again. Juela always come to her rescue when this kind of jokes play around on her. The guild members see the women are having fun with her, they would help her, but adding more noise echoing up or down the tower won¡¯t be fun for the rest of the guild members.

    The women start doing it, and Tabitha quickly chanting the ritual. They stop and let them be as they lay back and sit on the table. Tabitha has bad social interaction with the women here, but the men show their manners. By showing their intents that she won¡¯t bother them, she faces them eventually out of knowing that they are not hostile and only provocative. They see the ritual bonded them both, the excess mana overwhelms him as the women tried to comfort them. The men stop the women from interfering as Archivist shows his enduring nature.

    The ritual is slowly backing up where their senses are still weak. The women who beside them starts to move away that Tabitha is overdoing it. The way she did look masterful, but seems off after her release of the ritual. Archivist breaks off his posture to accept the ritual, redirects all the excess out and absorbing the proper amount. His face was shown as Tabitha focus on her incantation, the face shows grittiness and pain, through his body. A strong palm hits Tabitha¡¯s forehead, beginning the basic pack ritual. Tabitha loses control of the incantation after that hit. Breaking off yet again and improving.

    ¡°This girl has no strong mind¡±

    ¡°Getting hit then loses her incantation, how godly they are and no experience whatsoever¡±

    ¡°Ladies, you shouldn¡¯t dare speak like that. Archivist is enduring of it all¡±

    Archivist starts bleeding, hidden somewhere his face as he was given healing. Tabitha felt her mind is stun from his palm, she opens her eyes and sees the glow on Archivist. Finally, it took them a while to finish it. It¡¯s been how long they perform the ritual bit by bit. Together, they are bound and her mana is shared with him. The pack ritual gives a tremendous bind, sharing their physical experience.

    Archivist twirl his fingers around and form a magic circle. It only appears and nothing happened, he was relief that the pack ritual remained impartial. Now it is finish and only the beginning. It¡¯s enough for him and her to track each other. Everyone around them see their success, only the 1st stage. It is still difficult for Archivist to fully bind her together. The guild members clap their hands of their success. This place where meant to do magic rituals here, where most magic preparations held here only be interrupted by physical contact. As they finished their work, the guild members returned back having a conversation.

    ¡°This must the first time you are using magic in such a crowded place¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to do it again¡± Tabitha smacks Archivist head as she shouldn¡¯t be doing it in public.

    ¡°And never bring along people to corner me again¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because of that reason, and her ritual is too much for him to bear. Archivist was told to go there to do it on the gallery. It has hidden magic property to balance out the magic for them to properly use. It was a success, and the guild members standing on the mana infused. They sense it upon their feet, and wonder mana hovering on it. Flowing through inside the tower, the mana of Tabitha, is used to power the building.

    It¡¯s time, the old man is collecting data for any signs of improvement. The Enders have difficulty regarding attrition, even though they are equal. Equal by power not by natural gain, spreads through the analysis of this man¡¯s worded essay. The adventurers push continuously and recklessly through closer to the gate, that same humanoid guarding it sway them further as it now copied their abilities. There is one group of people nearly fighting it at full potential. Until their weakness derailed their process. In conclusion, the most common of weakness they have is their excess mana were recycled by them.

    The sphere is already been breached at the gate, and someone is daring enough to sneak inside then got captured. However, that was enough time for him to link a portal to their base. They weren¡¯t prepared when more machines coming to their way, forcing the stranded to be captured and the rest continue fighting. The Dexters were there who face the surprise attack, multiple times they come back after their defeat. Too close at their entrance and cheated the way they did it. Now harboring them where they won¡¯t escape, under a landmark that can be open and written in warnings.

    The adventurers wouldn¡¯t dare as the sounds inside of that room feel ominous.

    ¡°This is taken us too long¡±

    ¡°The guild paid us a high price to access here¡±

    ¡°You mean the robotics? They want research data about them. I admit, those humanoids did a proper job doing security and self-learning¡±

    ¡°It seems you people starts to learn something¡±

    The adventurers are looking at the Dexters after one of them said to them, their futuristic equipment give away as if they are wearing power armor as they carry weapons like it was recycled. McS4 and R-cord are waiting for Tabitha to come, but the incident is getting serious and now they are here with the others.

    ¡°Alright, team platinum, you didn¡¯t expect us to go all suicide charge at you¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to said to us. We already beat you many times and we did as fast as you set up your weapons¡±

    ¡°And now you are here wasting those equipment as we are never waste ours. Understand the rules of the sphere, the most potential uses of this place are mana and energy¡±

    ¡°Energy?¡±

    ¡°Try facing those machines again and understand why they keep backing up¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    They are starting to get it from what they meant. It¡¯s kind of endless when they think about it, endless swarm of machines keep chasing you nonstop. Energy, that''s maybe those robots'' version of mana. It¡¯s still difficult to get here.

    The strange sounds appeared again in front of the enclosed shelter, and they stop arguing as it¡¯s getting louder. The sounds of wailing spook the captive adventurers and the Dexters detect something inside. The scanner shows signs a single entity moving, the indicator spotted its location in different direction. Comparing the people around them moving around, the distance travelled between it and them is detrimental. The acts of motion from it to move fast then suddenly stops, that momentum should have clearly be there. Assuming it that it has magic made them willingly not going to open that door.

    A mechanize arm breaks through the adventurer¡¯s UI inventory as it starts moving on its own. The trace of its screeching limb made other people notice it.

    ¡°What? My loot!¡±

    He rushed trying to get it back as he yells to his companions. The Enders saw them and began to rushed over to him. The shelter starts to lit up where its hidden compartment opens by itself. The Enders didn¡¯t know about the UIs, as they have their inventory within their bags but not from what they have. The sounds of the alarm raised where the room lighten by dark light.

    ¡°Evacuate from the premises, smuggled machine parts are here in the vicinity¡±

    The black light nulled their vision as it reverses their eyes¡¯ perception, the bright light turns dark while the dark shows limited range of view. Many tried to block the entrance of the shelter, as the entity hidden behind the door as it wails. An incident occurs again, but within the sphere¡¯s secrets. People worried among themselves, no one is shouting soon after. McS4 checks the indicator where the dots of people are merging by one big dot. He figures that much, that the unidentified creature breaks free as he can¡¯t see in his reverse eyesight. R-cord¡¯s monocle sees and records what is happening. He too sees in the darkness.

    Relying on the sounds of its steps, multiple steps, alone and wailing none stop. Quickly taken out the people around it, leaving the survivors wondering around reaching out to them. Every word they said then later ends after, no sounds of despair and witness of its assaults. Others run left the landmark as it already beams itself up to the sky, a dark beam of light hitting the barrier¡¯s sky and began to shroud the entire place into darkness. Enders are rushing back to their own entrances, where more attacking adventurers are coming. All of their eyesight¡¯s reversed and relying the night vision they have in a natural way.

    The unknown monster spreads through in an incredible speed, leaving the rest who survive running and escaping within their night sight. Already using their failed safe to flee as they are sensing the ominous appearing from the dark. The old man who is screening this opens a protocol, and it will reset after the incident. He first needs to close the recent programs to open it as it loads, process, finalize, and activates one at the time. Or else it will overload and reset his ancient computer and start all over again. Until then, continue the testing.

    Guildmember is in the sphere waiting for the two come in. Where the entire sphere itself transform into a dark horrific environment. The machines hid within the structures and everyone who aren¡¯t taken down is lost within the darkness. Through hearing their minds, he searched the information about the entity. Thousands wondering to this place become only by the hundreds, now to those are left, he listens through the important detail and its lore. By each individual, he heard the mind of a familiar companion. Clanking sounds after reloading the crossbow, discipline focus, and clean thoughts, the man senses relief of his survival.

    ¡°The captives¡¯ location is where the tomb sealed, better called landmarks like the rest of this entire moon. That place is one of the abandoned remnants of the old other worlders, nothing to explain but what brought here. Same goes by the other versions of humans or any other race once entered here, but the important matter that this landmark is for the hybrids. Mingled between flesh and steel, this called man machines or cyborg is the only thing alive. Revived because of Alga¡¯s light and the Jigeram. Thought it to believe as the grandfather for the humanoids of its nanites repairing system¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable for it to return as it still possessed controlling other operating system without its own artificial mind. Reports from the group where a robotic limb was caused to open it, its signal relayed because of its nanites. This time an old visual replica from a demonic magic is still operational, reversing their eyesight to which many people see properly at day but short sighted at night. Because the dark light beam appearing to the sky, all vision reversed as the eternal exposure of the sun and the moonlights lit this place forever¡±

    He didn¡¯t know when it will be reset completely, but the experience of having demonic power this early is a nice replication of it. Those people who made that landmark, the hybrids, are they just merely cybernetic demons? Guildmember gets this information through reading their minds, it is hard for him to thoroughly proven by hearing thoughts than witnessing with his own eyes. Time and time again, many starts to lose contact as they are still swiftly taken out. Until the adventurers brought up new gadgets on their side, they seem they brought in a more spiritual approach. They still don¡¯t know about it.

    R-cord had recorded a glimpse of the entity, through his monocle, he changes the settings to darken the view to near impossible to see and fits the adapting eyes among them. His eyes began to see clearly and more unsettling of its size and head. A mechanize spider with only four needle like insect legs, where the abdomen and the thorax merged together. The head, looks closely it¡¯s a man''s head without a lower jaw. It¡¯s hard to say in the dark where the clear lightings coming from, but its speed was coming from its own magic. Lastly, it uses its needle legs to stab them where they instantly died. Very unnerving for its emotionless face suddenly moving its head for its prey.

    An alert coming from his monocle as it detects Tabitha¡¯s location, it is a signal for them to meet with her. Where they at is hiding at the corner as the entity is moving pass by them. McS4 states at the indicator, it moves predictably when someone moves slowly. Most predators mostly act that way, but when someone is running has a chance to escape until they fall down. That¡¯s when it teleports and stabs it. That kind of behavior seems put him to study it right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead and it needs fresh meat for its head¡±

    ¡°Worse of it all, it¡¯s a machine that had ancient items within that big size abdomen¡±

    On that moment, the entity hides within the darkness. Limited to see across the distance, it¡¯s hard to believe they have experience rather facing their demise. Under R-cord¡¯s watch, it would attract other Dexters to come along. This unforeseen entity coming from the sealed door they were assigned to shelter with. It becomes a bad idea when this incident occurs, but that¡¯s the price for trusting those adventurers. They have secrets they never knew they had and that¡¯s why the old man tests them. One long jump as they run, R-cord installed both of them the directives of their sphere entrance.

    Running through there with limited vision as they see the obstacles in their path, stairways and walls were easily to spot, and accidentally bump into columns and statues along the way. Sturdy as it is gold to its surface, the noise of their armor collided with this gold metal rings to the entity¡¯s notice. Out of mere silent pounce in the air, it teleported as they barely see from above. McS4 with his helm¡¯s second vision at the back of his head sees the needle like legs coming down on them. He pushes R-cord to the side as they run.

    The entity chased McS4 and left R-cord running to the entrance. While McS4 runs around to out maneuvered it, the entity ignored the obstacles as it can climb. Only left for him to do is not getting stab by it. Within the darkness he barely sees, the legs grew more once he turned and dodges. One after the other, he is in the middle of a tight corner as he slides under it. Sliding forward, through his helmet sees it disappears and he turns around and use his grappling hook to pull back to the tight corners. The entity reappears as its head is reaching towards him.

    Pulling away as its head reach him without its lower jaw. Nearly jawing his head, he returns back to the entrance. Nothing else much to do to repeat the same movement as before, all things left for him is to keep going through what he can see at the courtyard. After going around for a few times in circles, he starts to run straight to the sphere¡¯s entrance. McS4 can¡¯t seem to find it while he was running, it¡¯s probably found a new target. He checks his indicator and found it coming back to him. It was just a few minutes and it already finished the other one. He trips on the stair without him knowing as it already pounces down.

    The entity reaches him then landed on the door. McS4 got pulled inside and tries to hide. The entity entered the room as blindly go around inside, the Enders inside used their earth magic to hide underneath. Its fast movement going around and around with its jawless head scouting around. Its dead eyes won¡¯t be helpful to see as it desperately looking for fresh meat to heal it. It quickly runs back out as the others wait for a bit. After a few more minutes, one of them throws an empty notebook to the ground. A needle strikes it down as it landed, its clever extra legs extended from the door as it pulled outside.

    Guildmember closes the door as the Enders free themselves from the invasion. The door was hit by a strong thud, but held firm. This golden place won¡¯t that be easily broken within the Jigeram¡¯s presence. It was a great surprised that the Dexters got back instead facing defeat.

    ¡°What the actual fuck was that!?¡±

    Tabitha is here with Archivist, it''s too much to believe something like this happened. She heard the news from Guildmember as they use telepathy one another. It takes them that long to help her to persuade herself and to continue her training like this.

    It wasn¡¯t taken them long as those two recently arrive show her the footage they gathered. Testing her bravery, she sees the abomination of the creature. Beginning of its appearance and slow motion of coverage to see its abilities, Tabitha is staring McS4 to show their proof. He walks back and forth in the distance between six meters or less, he was shrouded in darkness and appeared clearly as night. It''s worse than she could have imagined, an entity that fast seems to be impossible for them to survive. Her thoughts listened to Guildmember¡¯s advice, he said.

    ¡°When something happened like that before, there should be a modern version of it. I assume we will see it through those elves, dwarves, or demons¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not going to be that easy as I am no longer using my magic¡±

    ¡°I prefer you should, not in a strong amount, and use it to be useful for your survival¡±

    Return back to the footage, the two seem have no fear of it. They look at her with her mask on, nothing changed her mind upon her silence. R-cord should have brought the life indicator to see her pulses change or even her sanity.

    ¡°Then it means we can train while facing that thing¡±

    ¡°I preferred we should run along with it instead of fighting¡±

    McS4 recommends such a daring act, neither doing defensively nor offensively, just plain cat and mouse routine. Archivist appeared and agreed about their situation.

    ¡°We should do that. Tabitha, there is no telling if we might lose someday to actual enemies back in our world. Fighting will never last as we can¡¯t face them in a long term¡±

    ¡°Blank head is right about my idea. We can hold longer but doesn¡¯t mean the chance of us to survive when we got caught¡±

    Tabitha will regret it later, the things she had to do to train as the sphere moves on without her. Many people with different goals cause this chain of events to happen, it reminds her back in her home world. No one expects it to happen, now there she is being a Raker Mawn. The door is open as the first struggle she ever face is the stairs. Moving closely where her limited sight barely sees at the front, once she sees it, she quickly walks down. Struggling to the next obstacles on the courtyard where she looks around as there is nothing in a small radius. Her team is here link together with a rope.

    McS4 doubts they could reunite or even dare to say a word. All of them learn the rules of this entity¡¯s game. One sound and it ends, or even try to fight it is still unknown. First off, comparing its introduction until now. R-cord gives the information she needs as she focuses first a place that would likely be safe when attacked. The waterways¡¯ other routes are opened by these two Dexters. It would be safe for them to have a safehouse that won¡¯t fit the size of that entity. This darkened place really made her to move slower than she had ever experience.

    Through the tight corners of this placed they heard a voice. While Guildmember reaches something on the ground to pick it up. Archivist follows Tabitha to where the voice is coming from, a strange voice like a child is crying, and leaving the three behind.

    ¡°This is something off¡±

    ¡°Fluids? It should¡¯ve cleansed away from the moons¡±

    He continues to rub it on the ground as it begins to react. ¡°It¡¯s starting to learn¡±

    ¡°. . . That means . . .!!! . . .  Tabitha!¡±

    Tabitha is moving closer as the cries getting clearer to hear. Archivist blows the air like a sonar wave to see further to their direction.

    Archivist stops her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Archivist?¡±

    ¡°We should leave¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s someone there. A child¡±

    ¡°There is no such things children allowed to be here¡±

    The reaction of the fluids sparks dark rays around them, it reaches where the two who are checking the cry. It reaches further and sees a glimpse of the crying person, jawless. Tabitha¡¯s mouth was covered by Archivist by the surprise of that person. Continuing to stay quiet, Archivist pulled her away. Once they got out, they steadily closing the door. McS4 fired at them across the distance, his grappling hook lock on to them and reeled away as it begins to move.

    The room turns into an entity and began chasing at them. They leave the gate where the fight between Enders and the citizens fought. Running through every space they could run, as Archivist followed the rope to where they are. The stretch of the rope is getting loosen as the people at the front found walls and dead ends. Tabitha being carried couldn¡¯t see anything as she sees more environmental blocks that never existed before.

    ¡°Hang on!¡±

    Archivist throws her in the air, she didn¡¯t know where she was thrown into as the place she sees can¡¯t even recognize where she supposed to land.

    Tabitha hears the Guildmember and the message received from R-cord through her UI. She raised her hand as someone is appearing in front of her in mid-air. R-cord grabs her hand and pulled her up from the balcony. Reading through the message she received, an elongated tongue nearly touches her. She uses her magic to force it out of the way. Guildmember continues to instruct her as she is being pulled up. Archivist is climbing up with the entity coming right at them. Tabitha used her magic to make a platform.

    Archivist climbs up the platform as it climbs with him. Tabitha released the platform as it fell, its tongue reached one of them and Tabitha was caught by it. She was pulled down with it, Archivist breaks it off as he falls after her. Using his own abilities to throw her back up, leaving him down to the darkness. McS4 uses his grappling hook again to catch him, somehow, he grabs something but it wasn¡¯t him as it was too heavy for him to pulled it up. Something is coming up fast as he tried to cut it off, Tabitha stops him and screams loudly

    ¡°It¡¯s Archivist!¡±

    He made it to the top and cut it himself. The needle legs already reached the rails as R-cord uses concussive rounds to loosen its grip. Successfully, it fell. Tabitha hugs Archivist as the team survives the attack. Archivist didn¡¯t believe it himself

    ¡°We made it . . . I can¡¯t believe we made it¡±

    ¡°We just got out from the open field¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    McS4 uses his indicator and changed settings into a map. The other side of the balcony has stairs to both of their direction. The entity goes the other way as Guildmember had already goes into the secret trap door.

    It was not yet over, Archivist carried her to the secret door as the two covered fire for them. Using only the indicator as where the entity is at, every shot they take no sounds of bullets hitting its steel limbs through the dark. It will be a matter of time where the entity reaches them. They split up as it reached them, R-cord was targeted as McS4 bounces off the attacks from the entity. Its needle legs didn¡¯t pierce his weapons at it counter measure the damage of his weapons. McS4 pushes back farther away then landed into the trap door.

    Leaving only R-cord behind, the entity reaches him closely. With only his gun on his side, he waited for it to strike. Aiming out from the darkness with only his natural night vision, the monocle he has doesn¡¯t have a setting for gradually dark view. The quietness he is facing the entity as if it observing its prey. To the moment of its prepared pounce, both of them stop moving, it surprised him to the side as its jawless mouth appeared with something new on its upper jaw. R-cord disappeared as it almost lay its new fangs on him.

    The team reunites once again. McS4 used the teleportation gem to bring him here, the Dexter Guild¡¯s iconic relocation orb, an invaluable artifact found in Rune Isles. The reawaken item was used as it cost so much energy. Tabitha held it, used it, and saved him. Everyone sighs in relief as they see something new about the entity. Guildmember had said before and we will say it again. Through his mouth instead of his telepathy, they are going forth about her training.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting to learn¡±

 Entitys Rain - Chapter 049

    COI C49

    The city guild had doubted that the sphere is near to impossible to face those Enders, facing them in their utilities like what platinum team did through their reputation. They still want the survivors to return home after the mistake they realized. Those saviors hide them as it is impossible to free them within the deeper depths of the caves. Now a strange phenomenon that is too familiar they were facing from one of the gangs¡¯ realms. Secretly not telling the government about it as messages from the Enders it was existed, but it still exists within their very city. The same tricks, hiding, stalking, and worse than them all . . . No one comes back.

    Team platinum had confident enough after it took them down. The adventurer who lost his loot apologizing everyone else who were victim of its supernatural activities. Yet, he was compensated and better yet congratulate him for the discovery. The budget for spending this quest is much helpful now for them. They have a limited time before they reset it. They call anyone from the Enders Bridge to continue its existence as it is vital for their cases happened. The reply was not to their expectation,

    ¡°The coordinates are there, you will freely use it unless you have ceased control of the entrance from Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°. . . Then again, try sending the letter within the sphere. If you manage to deliver it to them. Then we will let it stay, along with the others who are curious about your survival¡±

    It¡¯s good enough, the entire adventurers gathered and start learning about the limits they have. Their equipment is always stronger but their masteries are limited by their own overpowered capabilities. They still wondering why, leaving the other departments keep testing the new psyche of their own people. Emerald is there and giving them the assumptions why they have weaknesses.

    ¡°The passive mental state keeps us wary. Either there are consequences or not, they don¡¯t have a mental state to have the Enders militaristic mind set. We have it all but not the correct psychological experience to properly react. We just need to adjust one at the time than everything at once. Now that the new environment appearing out of nowhere, it is difficult to readapt that quick¡±

    They have to reach them before the reset, the rewards place lead to after the success sending the message. No rewards to be this valuable than they ever face.

    The victims were all using mana, as the time goes by its way attacking them change. The targets were all mana users, and the squanders are the lower ranks. The quest starts to make a bit more specific than they have to watch over. Written in a specific term as it meant to focus sending a message. It¡¯s cruel to send someone weak to deliver it to them where a fast-moving monster that they barely see through the darkness and getting executed left and right. Leaving no choice but to let the unique team to take the quest. Team platinum.

    Added with a few invites, they brought those two who were with them during the summer festival challenge. Nearly complete, but Siren nor anyone with sound magic won¡¯t be coming with them as the noise is the primary attraction from that monster. Stealth is the main recommended strategy written down on the quest. 6 members setting up to this quest, and receiving modified tools to help them. Limited to its uses, but would be enough for them to escape when that happened. Disadvantages arose last time where the place they escape to was spawn camped made it nowhere to go except from the start.

    They review and are planning about this quest. The first they need to do is to reintroduce themselves either their new names or their name as an adventurer.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you two have a job¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re mechanics or my partner is a college student in engineering¡±

    ¡°Enough about that let¡¯s first have both of you have names. That challenge before you were both anonymous¡±

    ¡°Said goes to you too, I¡¯ve been called sniper after that match¡±

    ¡°That name would be fitting. Let¡¯s first know about each other¡±

    The leader of team platinum, who possessed the powers to transform into a werewolf and calling him the name Lycaon. The one who sided with him and the nerd on the front, who is actually a mage, name MRage. A weird name, but that his internet account name. Nera, the woman with a demonic arm, clearly inspired from devil may cry series. Then the last member, an actual gamer to be called as ¡®Forgottoheal¡¯ or paladin, it¡¯s quite sad not going to hear his name. Finally, the two, they quickly said their new names. Sniper and Kombat, the nerd brothers.

    The team burst out laughing they keep that nerd names given by the announcer, Cecilla, and now they are registered as contractors. The reward during this quest is an installment, as they will be receiving the rest of the pay by monthly. Receiving only credits to their devices is not helpful for the two. Even though the banks are decommissioned because they are only branch, it is much safer to say that they are accustomed using coins instead. Which they mostly get their resources from Mountaiwall¡¯s trade. The payment shows 100,000 Y each.

    Which is less because of the dangers in the sphere was remove, it is good enough for them to succeed as they thought of a plan that would help them benefit both experiencing the new environment and delivering the message to the Enders. The hardest part of the quest if when the Enders are still hostile or not. The payment should have been bigger, but not much of a waste as they have to travel and escaping the grasp of that monster. They enter the sphere as they are all prepare what lie inside. And they see the adventurers who are mostly researchers now.

    The night lights inside here are barely seen across the distance but its exact short-sighted vision is clear as night. The two nerds are their first time experience this strange phenomenon. It creeps out most of their night visions to its useless condition.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see shit¡±

    ¡°I know the rewards are lower than before. We have to send the message just to keep this place¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that, but the adventures had experience it before¡±

    ¡°And also we will be fucked when that monster coming when we leave this place, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sniper, we could restart back out then go in again¡±

    Nera tells them the bright side of this sphere. Looks nightmarish and it will be when the city will have experience more of this after the reports about the gangs¡¯ realms. People from different cities had come to this sphere and check on it a bit. The robots were targeting them with everything its secrets released, even that one giant machine did come after them on the same incident. Lycaon had enough to look around in this dark blank space. The map sets up according it was before the darkness shrouded in. The last location of those people being attacked and didn¡¯t have chances to see it but its needle like legs.

    The barrier shows sign of ripples touching on it. Numerous poking as the monster should be there, and found out the monster left threads of its weaving covering the barrier. When someone starts leaving there had already been attacked. The researcher had made multiple attempts as if it already waiting in front of it. After firing nothing on the dark front, the ripples appeared quicker than the previous attempts. One of the researchers runs out there as he disappeared. The tracer lose signal from him as he comes back in the sphere again. Too fast and couldn¡¯t lay a hand on something in a short distance.

    Then it stops, blurry within the darkness and many of the researchers had made a handful of testing tools for the team to use. One by one receiving each new gears with little to no chance it would be good enough for them to survive. All modified through runic words through their writings, but it has one special item made by the dwarves themselves. A speaker with a screen taped on it. A click from it will have sonar waves to see the monster before its coming to get them. It looks childish, and none of them are wiser to have a better rune item than this.

    The speaker is given to the sniper, it is logical for long ranged sniper to see far away instead aiming under 6meter distance. Heck, he thought bringing a shot gun would be easier when he pulled it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright sniper, this speaker will help you to see from a far¡±

    The sniper takes it and test it at the darkness. The screen shows the position where the researchers are, and they are just 10meters away but more so as it reached more than 100meters. His helmet hid his expression and only reply

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    The team is ready to set out, where the barrier shows no sign of it being interfered. It¡¯s now or never, as they form into partners. It¡¯s quite unnerving for the nerds to be separated like that.

    ¡°Can I partner with my partner?¡±

    ¡°You two have no experience yet facing this dark place¡±

    ¡°It will be fine, for I have a demonic arm¡±

    ¡°Nera, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve be my partner. I prefer with pal instead¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°It means you paladin, I kind of agree though an armored sniper need chance to have more time to fight it¡±

    ¡°I should be with Kombat instead, Nera wants to partner Sniper because of his skill shots¡±

    ¡°That would be difficult for me. . . Hey, what happened to your leader and Mr. age?¡±

    They have already left as they don''t need to waste any more time. Using the speaker, they already running with such speed. The monster is actually waiting for them. Kombat had no choice but to bring Paladin with him.

    ¡°Remember, all stealth, scream when you know you''re dead along the way. Longer screams I¡¯ll give credits what you did. Pal?¡±

    Paladin nodded as they need to go soon, the monster is already moving in. Through another check, the monster returned as Kombat and Paladin already split up and going different direction, while MRage and Lycaon are safely moving forward.

    ¡°The fuck!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what the actual fuck. I hope you can run faster than I could¡±

    ¡°Nera, I was thinking, if I wasn¡¯t fast enough, leave me. I would try my best and do to stall that thing¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try be a hero, you have that speaker, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You could reequip in your inventory, on the plus sides, I would be seeing that monster. I¡¯ve been starting to question about that thing to be as powerful as we are back in Horsin. You know, those speed attacks¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s would the researchers¡¯ job, we are here to send a message¡±

    ¡°Yeah about that, is it really happened in the city?¡±

    ¡°I only heard it on the police side of the case¡±

    ¡°Well, now that sucks. I¡¯m still going with my own plan . . .¡±

    Sniper and Nera leave the safe barrier, and he quickly shuts up when she pulled him into darkness and already lose sight of the barrier after in short steps. He turned on his lights as it darkens his view, then he turns it off and now see clearly. Out of habit of himself wondering in the dark, it¡¯s too damn annoying for his head to understand all of it. After he watch some sniper videos and movies, he could do some stealth missions. He gives the speaker to her, as he is not expecting to live long when that monster comes at him.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Nera turns the speaker side to side and there is nothing. Tapping his shoulder as she showed him something off. No reach of the monster¡¯s position, a drip coming falling down near them. Sniper noticed it and not so for Nera. He points upward and check something from above, the sonar waves didn¡¯t reach upward and the two see a fluid looking limb slowly lowering the ground. It¡¯s a tongue, and they look both the tongue and the tape screen. It¡¯s already here. Sniper goes in slowly while Nera pulled him back, her body is tensing up. Sniper opens up his mechanize helmet showing only his waggling eyes.

    Nera didn¡¯t think he had to do it now, it''s just the start, and she did explain they could restart again, there was no consequence about it. Silently sigh out to that man¡¯s curiosity, Sniper reaches out and quickly grabbing that tongue. It vanished

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡±

    Nera grabs his head with her demonic arm as he said it out loud. Nothing happened, the monster disappeared as if it already left. The two look at each other, Sniper was disappointed while Nera shows intense eyes thought they would get attacked. After that event, they have to move on.

    The two uses their UIs to use it like map, cheats maybe, but they already starting to learn to use their own advantages instead relying their other forms of overpowered abilities. It could be useful in the future. It is getting more difficult as they travel the new environment happening in the monster¡¯s presence. Web like traces around them, as it the particles of the jigeram solidifies it. It is impressive at the same time terrifying as it would be a trap. Sniper had checking around trying to test those strange substance. Nera stays with him as he is doing this out of examination.

    A student engineer analyzing a biological phenomenon, but the properties it had is like particle size metal. Made up of different fusion of metallic structure, those soft metallic compounds, and set up time bomb to check it what happened. Leaving a cam behind to further his proof. Nera didn¡¯t try to stop him, and he starts to do some experiment in the middle of a monster¡¯s hunting. All setting up and ready to go, none will stop him what he is about to do. He is certain that this monster will be difficult to face. One clicked of his detonator, it exploded and the monster appeared.

    Hiding somewhere into a more seclusive area. The cam magnetized to the monster¡¯s body, modified to attract to a certain metal with his magic. It¡¯s luck for him to use it correctly. He brings out his UI and set it to public as Nera sees it too, the cam shows of it appeared out of nowhere from the explosion. Magnetized for a bit and shows it accelerated maneuverability going anywhere with its legs moving. Its size is big and even fits the radius of the cam can see. Then it fell on the ground as it teleported away. The two exchanges text on Sniper¡¯s public UI.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which fan sci-fi I read, but it really works¡±

    ¡°How do you know that monster is mechanical?¡±

    ¡°The description about the sphere, look it up. . . emoji*¡±

    ¡°You can post emoji on your UI!?. . . hehehe emoji*¡±

    ¡°I tinker a bit #shouldbememe¡±

    Nera slapped his face out of frustration. They are doing it in the middle of a monster chase, Sniper shows no sense of fear because of their first interaction. They stop it and continue on searching for any of the Enders around them. The sound of the explosion wasn¡¯t the only thing did attract the monster.

    Nera felt something on her head, raindrops pouring out from above. The sphere with open space has formed rain. It starts to pour where Sniper stops her, raised his public UI again and showed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining¡±

    ¡°? . . . It shouldn¡¯t be raining . . . It must be that monster¡±

    ¡°! . . . raining . . .puddles . . .this can¡¯t be good¡±

    It kept raining as they walking through. This wide opened area is now filled nothing what the monster left. Unidentified debris or heaps of junk piling it and a metallic like thread didn¡¯t even catch a single rain drop in the air. Sniper kept nick picking the details as they travel.

    The rain turns into a storm then the puddles appeared. Sniper predicted as he thought, the stealth mission to search and send the message to the Enders have been exposed by a puddle. Nera followed where he stared at. Then she realizes it as well. Both of them thinking differently

    ¡°Clever machine/ I remember watching a horror movie about this, no . . . it can''t be¡±

    The sound of splashing coming from out of nowhere, someone is stomping on the puddles as then went silent. No screams, but there was splashing. The monster had brought something they couldn¡¯t believe.

    The rain had brought done to anyone, darkness reached them in night vision and short sighted, and above all the monster running throughout the area. There will be areas will be filled with water and even submerged. Nera uses the speaker again, all around them as they spotted someone under the 100meters radius. Someone is following them, just one person and there is also somewhere else stationary. They tried to find that man, but kept their distance. Impossible, how did they know? It¡¯s a waste time for them and chose the other one who is stationary.

    Carefully not stepping on the puddles, more puddles heard even louder than before. The noise excruciating to her ears and accidentally steps it. The puddles made a loud sound and a strong ripple vibration through the entire area. Out of shock she uses the speaker to find the monster, still the noise kept echoing from the other direction. The monster continues to chase it. They couldn¡¯t explain to themselves why it is getting louder by a small puddle. Through the best of their abilities, they reach into a building as the rain water sinks into it.

    The flow of water gushing down as they shelter themselves there. The sounds of the puddles ceased and believing that the one who made it probably been taken out. Coming from out of nowhere as they rest, the monster passed by them in lightning speed to where the noise of the water is. Then back out, the two didn¡¯t even have the time to react and neither of them raised their weapon at it. It comes in then out. It made them insecure of what just happen, the sound of the water pouring into the building lead them close to attract that monster, yet, this is the way where the man stationed.

    The two stops for a bit after that quick event, hoping that it won¡¯t come back again. Recklessly pursuing the stranger, they had enough of waiting and go after them. Roof under the place where the rain won¡¯t reach, took their silence into their relief. Nera had checked the speaker again, and again, then again. Surrounding her aim from top to bottom, her frown face changes after the checks. Frustrated to pointed upward, where the stranger is. Either be one of the adventurers or an Ender, nothing for Sniper to hesitate which his rifles loved to go to. Coming out from the building, the thread of metal leaks water from above.

    The rest of the water continue to fall down to the lowest parts for it to settle, they walk as they listen to the rain. More puddles sound coming from a far to the point of their ears kept telling them its near. The magic or anything of the source trick their heads as it gets louder. The monster¡¯s stalking kept anyone in suspense, and the adventurers didn¡¯t know as it already learn to do it. Reaching a monster made nesting or whatever they see in a short distance. Their walking becomes climbing and their climbing becomes flying, where the sensitive weavings are there and would attract the monster through vibration.

    The monster appeared climbing up, the sense of magic attracted it. Their eyesight looking straight up and the monster followed the glow of her mana released, it can see it. It climbs fast as it should. The strange person was there to shoot at it to the bottom, the two saw a straight line as they are flying. Then a powerful clang heard from the top. Nera nearly let go from Sniper¡¯s arm by the shock, two more loud clang keep going and Nera had to check. The monster is here moving around the nest in a 360 degrees revolution. They tried to find the monster with the speaker.

    Then a strong drop coming from the distance as the final check they seen, where the monster is gone but the man already left. The readings show he went into the submerge area and swam away. Nera and Sniper had stopped their pursuit and given up who was station here. The way that unknown man releasing a dreadful sound where the monster would hear it, but amazed what they saw and write it down in their public UIs.

    ¡°Are we still going to chase that stranger?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave that stranger alone, Nera, I think he did it because we were spotted¡±

    ¡°No way . . . wait look!¡±

    They found a crate filled with supplies, more so to be provisions. The city guild¡¯s provision? The look of her face that it existed outside of their inventory. Why would they let it out in the open? Sniper checks on it tried to touch it, he stops and finds something unusual, same visual properties like the weaving. This is too much for him to judge that monster¡¯s intellect. The traps are getting better by the time they are in, the environment change and even the weather. This is no ordinary monster. A stretch coming from its needle legs, Sniper pulled out his weapons.

    It¡¯s too late for them to escape in this high terrain surrounded by this monster¡¯s creation. Nera turns around dodges something out of instinct. A tongue reaches at them as Sniper nearly get hit to the side of his waist. Pulling up his ripper, a knife size chainsaw, and cut it off. The sparks coming from it as it successful been cut. The interaction he witnessed is identical to steel. Sniper fires at it and only hears the sound of metal ricochet his bullets, facing a metallic plate, he had to bring the big guns. Nera is blocking the needle attacks and counter by lunging in front of her. There was nothing there.

    The monster climbed on the ceiling where its needle legs stretch to look like it is in front of her. The monster hits her from the top as it landed on the ground. Nera felt the pain of the needle hits by the back. Down on the ground, the monster raised its top of it jaws and slam it down her head. An explosion burst through its metallic limbs and broke off from the explosion. A front in center as Sniper had to go closer within 6 meters to work, he thought he would be blinded by the explosion but it darkens his view and won¡¯t last long.

    The monster begins to lean as it almost fell from the explosion, its hidden legs appeared supporting it. Nera retaliates as she run underneath it found the other parts of its limbs and tear it off with her demonic arm. All its metallic limbs are cut off as it leans to the other side, tripping down on the ground, partially rolling nearly to fall off the edge. Sniper reloads again with his grenade launcher, and has difficulty setting up in this night vision. Nera had to finished it by pushing it off the edge. Its spectral limbs appeared and tried to stand up, but spread out from her demonic presence.

    It fell off from the building, leaving the two successfully beaten it, for now. Nera reaches him and sees him still reloading, the sounds of herself laughing of their success. Sniper raised his head and sees her laughing then he sees the metallic limbs moved on itself. Nera didn¡¯t see it across the 6meters radius of her view, but it is enough for Sniper to see it. He pushes her away as the limbs slides itself to them. Nera was push off by the legs, but Sniper was pulled entirely. Trying to gripe as his hands held on the monster¡¯s weaves, where Nera sees him on the ground where only his upper torso can be seen.

    The three metallic limbs appeared from the darkness and drag him off, she picks herself up and followed him as he fell off the edge. She jumps down but was pulled back to the monster¡¯s reaves, the last metallic limb stayed with her as she tries to break free. A scream from the top of the nest be heard as she loses him.

    ¡°SNIPER!¡±

    Sniper gets slammed on the ground as its limbs reconnect the monster¡¯s body. The power armor saves him by the crash, as he is about to stand up, the spectral limbs appeared and pushed him back down.

    The monster¡¯s head is exposed in pure view. Sniper fell to his defeat and decided to take a picture with his helmet. The rain poured down on them as this is his final moment facing it, he turns and see a strange blurry force coming at them. A bullet remained floating in the air as it was stopped by time, confused why it kept floating. He heard a silence shot after, as he can¡¯t believe it. The blur was gone and the bullet shots at it, what comes along is that there is more than he could see. The monster¡¯s head got shot in a burst of fire, destroying the head by the tremendous fire power.

    The head tore off and something inside starts to blacken his view, the shots are continuing firing under a few second and it finally stops. The monster stops responding and stood still. Someone in power armor comes in with only he could see is his feet, he thought as he said it out load.

    ¡°KOMBAT! You sweet motherfucker, what kind of mechanic knows how to make sci-fi? . . . You¡¯re not Kombat?¡±

    A man appeared before him, the unique aesthetic of his appearance for Sniper to decipher is that a monocle is worn with the helmet. The man comes close to him and stomp his helmet.

    The stomp causes his power armor to malfunction, leaving him vulnerable and unable to move, and worse of all not enough damage for him to leave the sphere. The man carried him up as he begins to leave the premise. The monster crashes itself to the ground where Nera forced herself down with an attack. The strange man turned around and see what happened and casually leave. Nera sees someone almost disappeared to the darkness, and with the speaker and found two people in that direction. She chases them as she saw Sniper being carried away, reaching closely and begins to yell at the stranger.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The stranger turns around and shoots her, Nera had enough what is happening charges at him. She missed but managed to graze him. She picks up the speaker again, but now it is malfunctioned. Realizing her only tool to track her partner down and the rest of her team had been neutralized, she is now alone in the dark. Feeling hopeless, she starts to enrage herself with her demonic powers. Her hair starts to change to color white as she blindly tried to find her partner. Coincidentally, the stranger didn¡¯t know where to go, magically appeared, and found each other.

    The stranger turned around to use Sniper as a shield, but that moment she managed to grip him on the head almost crushing it. She broke off as she almost released her magic on him. The stranger runs away with him as the chase is on, not knowing where to go, but their motivation to do it made them more daring to ignore the monster¡¯s recovery. Throughout the remaining time to escape from the monster, they busily running around to leave each other¡¯s sight. The stranger held firm to his captive as he has plans to study about his actions. Sniper remained out, he thought something incredibly lucky in this situation.

    ¡°. . . Wait a minute? I got captured . . . by an Ender. Sweet, now I should send the message before he kills me. Heh, and I thought it would take forever to find them. I know myself, after travelling this strange world and I thought . . . Hmm, I¡¯m dead. But now, yes! A win, like everything I made seem to work. I hope Nera would be happy to see me getting carried away from them. She thinks it was funny for me to be taken away, guess what? We finish the quest because of that. It was all thanks to coincidence. Haha, so why I¡¯m feeling being carried so tightly and moved so aggressively? Am I that important? Oh no! is it still not dead!!?¡±

    Nera¡¯s demonic rage is weighing down because of the sphere¡¯s limitation. They are somewhere inside a building. She won¡¯t try to scream or else the monster will chase her again. Frustrated of all this happening, the stranger is right next to her without knowing himself beyond the 6 meters radius. Moving spirally to see the few glimpses, he might be close with that woman. They are already are and the darkness made themselves fool around a bit. Some moments they are so close, and other times they really found each other going back to back then left as one of them moved elsewhere. Sniper¡¯s helmet concealed his voice as it was malfunctioning.

    The two feel like they are not alone and tried so much to look around the place, they found traces of their footsteps and began following around. They exposed each other, but passed by as they turned their head in wrong and different directions. Sniper is surprised how long that this stranger carried him for too long. He is heavy and thought his power armor encumbered him. Nera stops and waits, the stranger did also as the tracks already covered by their soak bodies dripping from the rain. They both gone mad, the woman silently screams and the other thought he escaped as he silently and madly laughing.

    ¡°. . . Is it gone? Did this son of a bitch escape from that monster? But what¡¯s with the circling around. It keeps swinging me like some kind of body pillow. Damnit Nera, what happen to the speaker you take from me? Shit . . . Oh well, going to wait for a bit for him to place me somewhere safe. I have a copy, and only thing left for me is to not die . . . Still standing!? Please get a move on, I don¡¯t like being carried like this for too long. Oh no, my stomach¡±

    On this moment, it continues to persist as they both living in the moment. Within 7 meters apart, Sniper fell asleep on this crucial moment.

 Dexters Secrets - Chapter 050

    COI C50

    It¡¯s been hours throughout the afternoon, the old man has finally closed all the recent software on this slow ancient computer. The next step now is open up the operating software from the concealed files, where the collection of all extinct races¡¯ landmarks under one place. It is still a mystery of its structure preserve rather than fell into ruins. The old man couldn¡¯t understand why there are remains left such as the entity coming out from it. Even he was part of the group to get it, secretive on his memory, that it supposed to be located at the center of the Pangaea or Rune Isles.

    Now as he opens up a program to cease control of the sphere, showing the data how far its full control of its surface. The program didn¡¯t reach further below to its world core, as in within under a few kilometers deep. Where its strange new color layers look dark and most troubling, matching the same outlook in the southern region of Rune Isles. The place that no living race to venture forth or become the abomination they have remembered during the Fall era. The program starts to boot up as the next few more controls to be set up, it will be a matter of time to close it.

    R-cord is carrying someone on his shoulder, his monocle tried to scan on him but was chased by that man¡¯s companion. A woman who changes her hair color, quite a waste for the mana to expose herself and a bit of her mana for appearance. She nearly destroyed his helmet though and used the man he is carrying as a weapon. His admiration on this man¡¯s equipment as they are both identical of armored machines, but he is curious about the weapons he is holding. That explosion is enough for the entity to fall, or probably it was her. No metallic limbs to be that easily broken, unless it''s purely on the weapon.

    No mana infused, but a high combustible substance to tear it from limb to limb. During the chase, he is still busy trying to bypass the man''s armor. But this place he was going into is as safe and real than he could run around surrounded by its making. If she decides to leave from here, it¡¯s good enough for him to examine what he is carrying and the weapons hid within. A new variety of combustible weaponry on his recorded data, even though it will match the previous versions but chances to get this man¡¯s arsenal is as rare as making one.

    His monocle received a message from Tabitha. He reads it carefully leaving the other eye to watch his surroundings. Nera has finally move around and find a wall to lay down on, still frustrated, she intentionally uses her demonic arm to reach out and imagined that she grabs something. The arm almost reached to the right side of R-cord, while he is using his monocle and didn¡¯t notice it. The tips of her hand nearly graze his arm as it stops and almost grabs him blindly in mid-air. Then the hand return back into the darkness, R-cord turns around as if something almost touched him.

    ¡°We have found out the information about those people who made a lot of noise. They continue to persist as long as they are trying to attract that entity¡¯s attention. You¡¯re right about everything is happening here. That entity possessed so much utilities that is truly suspected that its body contain unimaginable magic. Gather as much as data as you possibly can, we will be hiding one of the safe rooms made by McS4. PS. Please advise to use the information I send you as neutral as you can. There will be a chance we might face them . . .¡±

    Continue to read on the rest of the message, he realizes the man he is carrying is the part of the group. Guildmember¡¯s telepathy managed to breakthrough one of their minds and gather information as much as he can. With his information, he had added few details of their locations. The data shows the past 10 minutes where R-cord is at and the people who are within his position. His free hand raised tapping on his head, the incredible things had happened. The woman who chased him is still here, the effects of the their visions remains to see in a short distance really made it difficult to react.

    He humbly admired the way the two circle around out of the pressure within the darkness. The worries from the entity and the struggle to adapt under the new environment. The steps they have to take splashing on the puddles making so much noise to the point that woman managed to chase him here. After that long stealth maneuvering lead the two in a full stop, it stops when the woman lying on the wall. Keeping it a secret to himself, as he gains respect to her . . . enthusiastic heroism for her companion. Then doubted later if she faced the real thing.

    Nera sitting down crouching, trying to reach the others with her device. She already knew that there is no signal unless substitute the electromagnetic wave into a mana wave. The monster might find them because of that. She raised her head, a silhouette appeared and a tint of night to see someone is coming to her field of view. She raises her demonic hand but stops that the stranger who she is chasing carrying her companion. Still going at it, she jumps up to him.

    ¡°Team Platinum?¡±

    She grabs his head but continue to talk ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk . . .¡±

    A metallic needle coming from the door as it had difficulty getting in. R-cord continue to talk to her as the monster still trying to get in.

    ¡°This room is safe, especially I received a message from my team that I was ordered to listen to your situation¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Nera looks at the monster¡¯s legs still trying to get in. The room they are in is strong enough to withstand the monster¡¯s breach. R-cord continues to talk to her and finally she replied.

    ¡°Enders . . . are you really from Enders?¡±

    ¡°Enough of the question, you¡¯re here for my actions¡±

    He places Sniper on the ground, remained malfunction. The two ceased their mishaps and try to talk it out for a bit.

    ¡°How in the hell did you found us? Are you the one within the tower?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask questions about places and locations. I can¡¯t barely see anywhere under 6meters on sight. As for that question, I am tracing energy. Your machine here is tracked by my scanner. Out of curiosity that robot wondering around without even drained by that entity¡±

    ¡°Entity!?¡±

    ¡°By the love of archscience, what do you call those humongous legs over there?¡±

    Pointed out the monster continue to reaching at them, then eventually disappeared again.

    ¡°We called it a monster¡±

    ¡°Fine, I understand, but we called it an entity you know why?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Because that thing can use demonic powers, a replica to some sort. But enough about that . . . I have taken your companion out of curiosity. The thought of him disappeared as he was caught by it made me want to save him, for myself¡±

    Nera is calming down, as she is now facing an Ender. It means she has a chance to send a letter to them. As R-cord continues explaining himself and secretly scanning her companion with his monocle, Nera pulled out a letter and requesting about it. Sniper remained inactive as he detects someone is hacking his systems. He activates his UIs to protect his private data.

    ¡°So, anyway I have a request¡±

    ¡°. . . Such an impressive specimen of an ancient being . . . A request?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we want to kept it as we done our research¡±

    His monocle managed to scan the exterior but the inside of its arsenal is sealed by mana. It¡¯s too paranormal for his tech to scan the impossible. And the woman requests to let that entity stay a bit longer, if he guessed it right then the replica exist within their domain. Under those time, it must be related visually. No doubt that those places are trying to hide something, more exclusively, it¡¯s going to be fragile as it relies a special item to kept it existing. For them, they can be part of its sources.

    He thinks again, they could easily stop it. Someone must be able to control it . . . thus this train of thoughts distracted himself from her question. R-cord had nothing else to assume but theorize it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Figures, can¡¯t blame you when we are demanding too much since the beginning¡±

    ¡°No, if this is the only thing you want to train yourselves with. Then you are not going to prepare for the rest¡±

    ¡°Wait, training? You mean to tell me you want us to train here. Why not said so in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°I meant that seeing the illusion only through darkness won¡¯t be there only magic existed¡±

    Nera couldn¡¯t agree more what he said. Her team is the alternative of adventuring, and the two nerds are the example that is more than just mana used. R-cord warns her

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand why. We will meet again with my team with caution¡±

    ¡°I get it . . .!¡±

    He took the letter and be on his way. To his last words she starts to get it with his reason.

    ¡°Bring that man to me once we keep your promise. This letter will convince them to keep it, I¡¯m still wondering how you held such a powerful seal¡±

    ¡°Eheh, yeah right, that seal¡±

    Nera won¡¯t going to mention that those seals were printed, even their own stamps are commonly made with that same seal on it.

    R-cord teleported out, to their final bluff leaving her grin to her own success. Nera pulled Sniper¡¯s helmet off and looking sheepish as he is about to go to sleep.

    ¡°Wha . . . ah . . . huh? NO! where¡¯s that Ender. Dang it, and I thought I¡¯ve be the one who sending the letter. Uh Nera?¡±

    Nera shows herself smiling at him as she succeeded sending the letter. By the look of her face, he realizes it first and complains about it.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Realizing he is still inside the realm but nothing come after them. Contemplating to himself, and the confusion on his face. He kept thinking. Nera tells him.

    ¡°We did it, I send the message¡±

    ¡°Just the letter, I was trying to put a tracker on my letter to see where they are going¡±

    ¡°Laugh* enough about that, we finally did it . . . just only in one afternoon. You bet that we won¡¯t be going to finish today, would you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, great, but my story should¡¯ve been great¡±

    ¡°You mean taken away from some stranger¡±

    ¡°An Ender stranger mind you. I should tell some bullshit story about me being save by heavy duty armor guy who just knock me out and carried me as my knight¡±

    ¡°LOL!¡±

    The monster appears again and keeps trying to get in and from the way she is so confident to laugh like that, Sniper assumes they are in a safe place. Nera responds

    ¡°I never thought you are a funny guy¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m laughing on my own struggle being a college student helps be this sane. The fuck?¡±

    The metallic legs trying to reach them as its tips are close by. Nera turned around shockingly smiling as they are close. The monster didn¡¯t used its tongue because of the trajectory is not line of sight. Nera finally laid off under her experience within this dark shortening moment.

    Nera looks down and sees her letter left on the ground. She remembers R-cord place the letter inside his armor, it even slipped inside like some vending machine. She asks him

    ¡°I¡¯ve gave the Ender and teleported off . . .¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, my armor malfunctioned¡±

    ¡°. . . Even inserted inside in his armor like a vending machine . . .¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Really? Man, now I really want to know what that armor is¡±

    ¡°. . . Did you think that teleportation left something that didn¡¯t recognize?¡±

    ¡°In sci-fi y . . .  es Don¡¯t tell me. The letter was left behind¡±

    She paused a bit and won¡¯t budge after finding out about it. Sniper should be annoyed but the way he expresses something like that happened. He starts to wonder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that reference made it to this world. Perhaps I would like to train here for a bit, just to find him again¡±

    Nera kneels down and grabs the letter. She sits next to him as she pouted from all that is happening today. Stealth venturing come and go, the strange paranormal activity from the monster, the chased, protect themselves from it, the chase after, and now here sitting next to him feeling a fool of herself.

    ¡°At least we found a place that we wouldn¡¯t be attacked, right Sniper?¡±

    ¡°That would be great, let¡¯s rest for a bit and hope we could find them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be good. So, who are you back in our home world¡±

    ¡°Is it a great time to talk like this?¡±

    ¡°I was a part timer in . . .¡±

    Nera ignored his question and proceed to talking about herself back in their home world. She likes to talk other people about their problems and struggles as it helps her cope up with the humiliation or the stress she¡¯s having. Sniper goes along and knows how she feels from what she says to him. Two ordinary people talking about their life.

    McS4 teleported him as he appeared the tight spaces where the entity should¡¯ve been trapped. Tabitha¡¯s plan was to conceal it within this place was a failure. Because of it being easily attracted any noise it could hear. It is impossible to trap it and wasting amount of equipment such as ropes and dummies coming from R-cord¡¯s back up. The reason why he had scout out there because who are causing the incidents but admit he was attracted the same quality of armor than he thought. He wasn¡¯t distracted the first guy with different equipment.

    He honestly impressed how both of them were the least exposed from the entity until someone used magic somewhere in the air. Voldemyr was there, surprising how the clang of his crossbow would attract it, but it was earlier than that. R-cord assumed earlier about the magic as it there is still silence, it still stalks. Then it must be magic, put everything in a short conclusion. He gets the information what he was ordered to do, but kept his devilishly smile hidden within his helmet as he was teleported, letting the letter to be left behind. In archscience, there is no easy way for discovery but years of data and evidence. If Tabitha found out about them, she would gladly help them.

    Many Enders have waited to face them, because of the authority from Lord Lori¡¯es. They obediently follow and kept the most dangerous away from them. These people need to face them sooner than later, if the adventurers succeed to keep it. It is beyond chance for them to learn about the Enders as elites would give no opportunity for them to learn under 6meters. Life must not be treated easily, if they know the wisdom of their intention. It will weaken their expectation out of a joke. The tech masters easily exposed themselves from the beginning when guarding the gate. Losing their purpose so easily, and it came back where few survivors reached out to them as hope.

    He understands how they react, but not so when facing who hated them. The human mind is fragile to the young, and for him isolated away from such drama. Made him think that the founders were right on something. McS4 breaks R-cords line of thought as he mentioned about the adventurers.

    ¡°I have readings that you left something from your suit. Was it foreign item from the adventurers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a letter¡±

    ¡°Huh, will you willing to send it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, and they are smart enough it was an accident¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve decline and explain the situation from our side¡±

    ¡°There is no need for spoilers, dare we can continue this fa?ade¡±

    ¡°It means you won¡¯t be helping us when we face them¡±

    ¡°To have that fa?ade, I guess you can. There are only 6 people¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell about it with Guildmember and Tabitha. Oh yeah, don¡¯t forget Voldemyr was there too¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡±

    The two talk to each other within the dark, where Guildmember can only read their minds to his best ability. He reaches only all the Raker Mawn members but not them. Their contact together seems nulled as they know how to ignore him in thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tabitha, you have to rely on that man¡¯s monocle. They seem to know how to ignore me¡±

    ¡°Then it leads to McS4 to be the only one I couldn¡¯t contact with. I even request for his cooperation and he decline¡±

    Archivist suspects ¡°Maybe he is acted out like one who those bad examples among the team¡±

    ¡°Archivist, I know that you are trying to think they are pretending but what we did together was beyond teamwork. Like we are expecting to do our roles even someone saying it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Guildmember is here telepathically¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to jinx me here¡±

    ¡°. . . Jinx?¡±

    Guildmember did work together outside of the trap as they analyze that fluid. Their way of predicting really made him think they know what he was about to do. He should¡¯ve done things as they only guided him away from trouble. Like they know what to do, it¡¯s like they already trained facing that entity before. Elrond¡¯s mind reaches him as his telepathy randomly heard someone else.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to test her leadership, I¡¯ll distract the entity as you will be facing the adventurers later on. They have something to tell us, please made it naturally. It will agitate the Enders if they know that it is mocked¡±

    The environment soon weighing off the darkness, everyone who still there witness the shift. The monster¡¯s presence soon faltered, and the sphere still remained night. Team Platinum finally reunites after such numerous attempts to survive. Sniper and Nera rally them as they have the speaker fix and gather them all in one open space. All of them are tired, wasting all of their limited energy and mana to escape the monster. One of them tried to speak out, and MRage is the first to scream.

    ¡°AAAH! YEAH!¡±

    ¡°Sheesh! I never thought he would stop looking grumpy for the rest of the day¡±

    Partner with Lycaon, they couldn¡¯t believe how they managed to survive.

    ¡°We were supposed to be dead, but something kept that monster going elsewhere. I think they are others tried to handle it¡±

    ¡°I DON¡±T GIVE A shit, damn I was screaming so loud. Let the Enders have their ways with it. It¡¯s worse any boss we come across among the dungeons¡±

    ¡°We need to research more about it, it has the same ability from the realms¡±

    ¡°There is no fucking way that monster suddenly appeared when I step a puddle. We were lucky that idiot splashing around it¡±

    Paladin and Kombat come in heard about the splashing noise.

    ¡°Yeah, that idiot must be one of us¡±

    They look at each other as they show nothing of them doing it. To their surprised, everything that the monster left fades and form smoke as it leads to back to the entrance. The only things are remained are the night and rain water.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the one who actually trying to get it were the ones who are making the distraction¡±

    ¡°I guess either we were saved or waste their efforts to conceal it¡±

    ¡°Good riddance, the sphere is been limiting our abilities to far too long¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it will help you to understand if your only source of power is taken away¡±

    The darkness once was is already gone without them knowing, then they finally see clearly when the night sky clears. They turned around and see the same man with power armor, Nera almost yelled at him but Sniper and warned her about him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not him, look¡±

    The man in power armor looks different, and carrying something on his back. Comparing the other one who won¡¯t be carrying more on his back with him. By him carrying a blow gun, Sniper and Kombat assumed he carries a flamethrower.

    Lycaon sees the opportunity and shouted at them.

    ¡°We are here to send you a message, a letter from the city guild as proof of our request. Previous contacts won¡¯t allow you to respond or even accept it. I was wondering why they won¡¯t allow that?¡±

    ¡°I have no authority to receive your letter. My teammate had already met your team, realizing the letter left behind him shows of our misconception. From the order of our authoritarians, we must be defeated in order to send it, forgive him without even knowing¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sound like them if they really wanted to say no¡±

    The adventurers caught the bait, without Tabitha heard about him saying it. It should be as natural enough to not pleased both sides. McS4 couldn¡¯t understand why they have to make it complicated, there are other guilds are gladly cooperated . . . Now as he thinks about it, those people they hate might related with them. Men with absolute mana, but the difference between them as how much generations mastered it. This talk won¡¯t last long as he setting up his position. Three people from his team won¡¯t be helping; Guildmember and Tabitha should act out their leadership, and R-cord was excused because of them.

    McS4 and Archivist are the only two who would fight. A magic projectile appeared out of nowhere as Archivist deflects it. The adventurers had stop talking to him as realize they have to follow their rules. McS4 continues to fake this scene

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I hope those leaders of yours won¡¯t make your jobs even worse¡±

    Archivist heard them ¡°Hey, what were you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry blank face, it¡¯s been like that since morning¡±

    ¡°Ri . . . ght? We should regroup, two vs six will be difficult¡±

    ¡°Eheh, you actually believe they are soldiers. It¡¯s too illogical after discovering their weakness. Their mana dependency what caused for them to be here in the first place¡±

    They land down to where they are facing them. Archivist had sent the message through telepathy to her as she realized they are going on their own way.

    ¡°They went rogue, that McS4 really does acting on mutiny. What are we going to do, Guildmember?¡±

    ¡°Like every betrayal starts, always take down the leader. Never use this tactic on your own people, but to us, that¡¯s why there is loyalty. Reach out anyone from the Enders who is willing to contact you and punish the act of treason. Even though this is pretend, others never treated it like fiction. Remember, Archivist had always followed your orders and not your thoughts¡±

    Tabitha remembered asking Archivist as they made it out from the entity.

    ¡°Please, always save the team. Your skills are amazing, Guildmember, I have no doubt you will fail after what we have been running from that drop dead robot¡±

    Returning back to her senses, she jokingly embarrassed herself. ¡°Yeah, but not literally. Heheh nervously*¡±

    Archivist groan to the idea to keep McS4¡¯s plan to fight on. He is willing to follow her orders and review it with her. If there is a time, she meets strangers who are militaristic as he could never imagined, it¡¯s hard for her to use them as it is beneficial for her in the coming future.

    ¡°I love playing pretend¡±

    ¡°Oh shut up!¡±

    The two are facing six enemies. Two powered armored, and the four with weapons raised at them. They encircled them as they always do in dungeons. Archivist and McS4 are surrounded and a fire shot by the Sniper. Archivist pushes him a bit and let the bullet passed by. An explosion appeared and released smoke, McS4 wore a helmet while Archivist pushed the smoke back as a whole. The return of the normal brightness helps him aim where three of them attack.

    Archivist collects the water around him and place it on their feet, turning it into ice, using it as a revolving platform. Controlling the rest of the water to freeze any attacks it could reached them. Heavy weapons appeared and ignores the magic he casts on. Rune weapons being used as he quickly pushed them back. Their mana within the adventurers is still there and force one of them back. McS4 got hit from one of their swords, as his armor bear the cuts and slashes. A long mace appeared and breaks his blow gun as he tries to block it, now in twos. A leak coming from his weapon as he has to spray it on them.

    Fumes coming out from the hose connecting the gun, its colored fumes appeared differently from the smoke. It¡¯s light blue fumes surrounding them. MRage uses his magic as he was knock back from Archivist. The fumes were push outward as the magic he is casting loses control. Archivist bends control the air to spread around them, another gunshot fired and McS4 switch with his energy weapons. Precisely aim at the projectile and nulled the attacks. Distracting from themselves on the defensive, Kombat nerd and Nera consecutively attacking after the first attempt.

    Archivist turned the revolving platform for them to move around, blocking their attacks. He counters as much as he could with his martial arts but stops by someone wearing a power armor, his arm bounces off in pain without knowing. Kombat nerd is reaching closely with his shield and pushed him off from the revolving platform. Leaving McS4 behind, he uses the grappling hook and grab the platform to where Archivist knock off into. Quickly they regroup as they chase after them. McS4 underestimated that these people rarely used their mana, forcing him to use what the adventurers didn¡¯t know about.

    Still within the light bluish fumes, where magic can¡¯t be used there. Sniper aimed again but nulled again from McS4''s laser weapon, Kombat is the only man could face both of them in melee. Along with his companions rushing together, using only by their own rune weapons. They go in to finish them off. McS4 opens up his secret weapons charging up to its full power, slams it on the ground and creates a disruptor. An impulse to the ground as it quakes, as it released upward to the air with fissure of colored light blue. The same colors with the fumes but more powerful.

    Those who attack them in melee fully lost their control of their mana. Lycaon, Paladin, Kombat, and Nera secretly attacking McS4 to disarm him. All of them loses their control, their bodies feel the fatigue and their body sores as it¡¯s been exceeded the body performance they are trying to do. MRage sees it and try to use magic to stop it and Sniper follows along to any shots at their radius. The laser weapon is on auto aim defending themselves in range, Archivist is finishing them off by flipping them on the floor. The magic inside the impulse disruptor field made them vulnerable.

    One after the other, Archivist just hitting on the knee as they all going down. Without his mana, he is using what his natural body can do. Kombat loses his magic to have enough strength to wear his power armor, disrupted, he barely lifts it with only his back. Archivist accidentally hit it and hurt his leg backing away the thought it was a magic equipment, but it was an actual armor. They were nullified but not out, their actual natural body shows the dependency of their magic. Leaving the two outside watching how they see them can¡¯t control their mana.

    A man taps Sniper¡¯s back as he turns around. Not recognizing who he was or even carrying a heavy crossbow in his back, looking down as he is short, the man said to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, there is more to learn than just the night of a demon¡±

    ¡°Who . . . no, you¡¯re right. I thought we could send them a letter easily¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t earn your respect if your keep asking. There are more things to be done than just use only magic¡±

    Sniper gives him what he requested. The request was inhumane and crueler as the man modified it even further.

    Sharpening it, infused with runes inherit it to explode with such great force. Sniper sees him imbued the tip of a piercing tip as if he is trying to kill someone.

    ¡°Uh!?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t listen and focus closely as he aim. Without even a proper warning or anything to response or to stop him. He fired in an arc as his heavy crossbow isn¡¯t strong enough to fire a modified grenade as an arrow head and the tip that meant to drill. Together as one, it¡¯s a primitive anti-materiel-rifle, McS4¡¯s head was torn off and exploded. Archivist and the others regain their mana as the man exploded.

    They regain themselves and see where that projectile is coming from. A shock to be behold, Voldemyr comes in and overkilling the man of his companion. Without even to say anything to them, he said to Archivist

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen why this sphere was given to them. They are not god¡¯s absolutes¡±

    He walks out and walk passes him, Archivist didn¡¯t understand what he meant except he knows McS4 had made himself a traitor and not following the training and probably Tabitha will learn if that even going to happen.

    The adventurers never thought they could feel the kind of struggle within this world. As they almost forgot how it felt back in their home world. They look at Archivist as he tries to nurture them, but can¡¯t as they already healed on their own. Yet he won¡¯t ignore what happened before.

    ¡°That incident negates all of your mana control, seems like your body didn¡¯t naturally build up. If this happened again, facing someone without mana will be a slow death to you all¡±

    He leaves letting them know the realization of their actual bodies.

    Tabitha had stop using her telepathy, the last straw for her not to use her mana again. Her body, what¡¯s are left behind inside of her either is malnourished or already exceed her limits. Guildmember helps her thoughts circulating and she randomly smiled.

    ¡°It reminds me of Kiege takes care me from that blood lurker disease¡±

    She has now her resolves, and try to take care of herself. With the amount of power needed, she should let her body experience it naturally as it will naturally adapt. Leaving her to cut up more time than she could ever manage with it.

    The team had failed their mission as they left the sphere. Showing the city guild more situation. They have to deal with and need to be more efficient they could ever be done. Accepting the progress needed as the people who ignores the healthy diet and exercise, requiring it all to be as strong as a body builder or a proficient healthy person. Isekai City begins spreading the news about it in order to anyone, who will one day, lost their mana won¡¯t be experiencing deficiency of their health, especially when the swarms end.

 The Citizens Community - Chapter 051

    COI C051

    Tabitha begins her morning exercise, more like body building, as she is with her friends. Juela and Kiege doing some warm ups, and Kiege herself couldn¡¯t believe her that she needs to do this. Other women see her for the first time as they never thought of a researcher like her being in the library everyday for so long wants to exercise. Tabitha sees their fit bodies as none of them wants to have muscles.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed I have to do this for my body to adapt¡±

    ¡°And I thought you are different kind of human to exist without even doing any effort¡±

    ¡°Oh come on, Kiege, I didn¡¯t know¡±

    The starts of her new beginnings; Elrond is secretly helping her to become a successful woman after leaving this world, Daygen and the other guild masters allowing her to do anything she wants if she is taking it seriously like what happened with McS4¡¯s actions, and Guildmember quickly giving her the handouts through memory. It only left for her to do is to take it to practice. Her first lift with the weights as her body began to get tired easily, removing the mana she has that passively prevents her body to adapt. Kiege is her trainer now and the starts of her physical boring life like back home.

    In Isekai City, the school is nearly done customize or modified the sphere external features. All second hands appliance as their prototype, it took them awhile as Haw couldn¡¯t understand the depths of technology being used. It¡¯s been days as the final day for the beginning of his adventure to the sphere, tomorrow. Thean and the others had given him the equipment they need to make, and only made and manufactured by Isekai City. The shop keeper, Haw¡¯s business friend, managed to have connection to make them. They were so nice enough to give him for free.

    As for the students he made for them, it all compacted inside the school lab. Andui had a great time having some time with him to test and use those magic items. She borrowed one of them just to interact with the new spirit pets merging with shamanistic rituals. It was a long week, but the city improved faster as they adapting only to themselves. More news about the night incident, as the gangs are still freely moving across the city. He ignored to remember what happened to the city guild¡¯s sphere, he don¡¯t want to be involved. Haw knows the consequences for any Horsin to face ¡®them¡¯.

    The teachers who volunteered to help are beyond to put up everything they thought would work. The interfaces they added are still underdevelopment, showing signs the things Haw and the others have to set it up inside to access it. The first thing they have to do is to end the interaction of the sphere¡¯s aggressive entrance. Only be stabilized like Alche did into the elven realm, the teachers put a patch once those access to be under their control. O2 had made a file for the introduction of the sphere. Long pages about it, as it also included coding that made to function between the computer and the sphere.

    ¡°Somehow we managed to encrypted or decrypted the coding in order for the two to interact accordingly¡±

    ¡°That Haw¡¯s stone thing can actually be compatible with the sphere to our computers¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a slab¡±

    ¡°Sorry Haw¡±

    ¡°This long progress of programming actually takes a long good while to make it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still worried about our health, we use our magic to kept us awake¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry we never feel much better once we know how to heal ourselves¡±

    ¡°I doubt that¡±

    The teachers were split regarding about health, as they are living this world they are starting acting less about their health they have before.

    They still follow their healthy schedule except for working. The sphere made them work too hard to the point without even realizing their depreciating health. All the settings they have are not yet installed, it requires to take control inside the sphere. Haw told them there are only four controls they have to do. In reality, it has five but according to the papers. Four of them is enough as for the fifth one is too unique and was responsibly made by the elves¡¯ makers. The book from Euphin is enough to be the detail about the Fall Era as the recent one will be updated themselves.

    They stop working as the rest of the updates are lock, where the plans they need to do with the sphere externally is enough it allows it. The new entrance was replaced to a more generic type of portal. They open it up again to see it, beside a classical looking entrance like the portrait. The entrance shows a rectangular frame and swirl coming from it. Showing the environment instead of the art, it¡¯s a bit modern to their design. The screen shows blank screen as it is block to get access inside. Nothing much left for them to test more but to gain control of it.

    Then that weird interaction happened. Faces coming from the screen kept appearing as it stares at them, its more frightening than the portrait of someone is looking at them before. The old creator might have done this, and it¡¯s meaning why it exists is a mystery for them. The papers give only where the coordinates are, and the entire Pangea were placed there. Except Abls, the north pole of Horsin, it must be the fifth location of the controls. Only two more weeks before the school starts again. They are getting excited how much they can do with it.

    They send the update to their group page, the teachers read the news of the strange interaction and changes happened. They were impressed except the weird interaction of the portraits turned into some horror screen keep appearing during the activation of the sphere. It still stabilized its influence but not so to fully operational. The stone slab from Haw kept it low as it regulated it under its automated reaction. It won¡¯t last long as it kept absorb by the sphere. Those few minutes of testing will be their benefit to see how their technology can interact it with.

    Reya had read the page, and tomorrow will they see what they can do as they entered the sphere. Alongside of the other posts, where the coordinates, instructions, and the arts to where they have to go. The first thing to control how the sphere entered them. Durjn Kings, the tower made by the dwarves. A landmark for the protection against the Jigeram, collecting the presence of its light particles where the neutral mana had the most effects. According to the instruction its best those who are Horsin must do it themselves. If an Isekai citizens want to go, then face the consequences when they face overwhelming powers.

    The reason why the elves didn¡¯t attack or even not them allowed to leave that place, because one of them have the elven blessings. Made it easier for them not to remain cautious or even try to show aggression on them. The demons should be the first to face them when people are beyond the powers they obtain, not showing their true selves, and mirrored to what they are expecting. It can be one of the possibilities, and nothing else information provided. There is also a fact that Lady Hivites, the demoness, will not be there within the sphere. It¡¯s because she entered this world in Heroes and Demons era.

    Not born, but coming here. Reya felt a bit nervous that this world that anyone or anything can be transfer to this world, and more surprising the details happened those years before never have that chaotic event happened like the Fall Era. She¡¯s with Andui, Iggy, Coral and the other people within her neighborhood having fun with the spirit elk. All of its green glow looking at the people who are trying to use their new spirit pets to interact with it. People with their summoned creatures has more personal interaction while those spirits naturally behave as animals.

    They want to show the elk how it can react freely. No signs of itself being playful or anything an animal would do, as it is trained and more under controlled. Andui held the stone with awe by the neighbors who saw it. Giving the kids a ride on it and riding around the park. It¡¯s starts trotting by the sounds of the excitement from the kids, the stone prevent it to move any faster as it floats itself up in the air and moves very fast. The kids were disappointed as they want to move faster. The parents were almost worried as they saw it moving dangerously.

    The elk stops and landed on the ground and the kids were sad not to ride it faster than they wanted it to be. Iggy¡¯s turn to ride it as she feels the presence of the spirit fused her powers with it. The elk¡¯s remnant magic of the elves put her magic with impressive glow. Within her imagination, that appearance led her to believe it so. The elk transforms according to what the rider wants it to be. Transforming into a horse, disguising itself a live but its spiritual presence remained in their senses.

    ¡°Now, this is a horse. What else this spirit can do, Andui?¡±

    ¡°Well, um uh, Haw made it as a warhorse. I don¡¯t think we should test it out here . . . Coral!? Why did you bring the other magic items Haw made?¡±

    Coral pulls out the magic items, she was curious what the students want to do with it. Picking only that interests her, it¡¯s the elk staff. The skull of the elk stuck on the staff. She gives it to Reya as she is a mage.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s see how it can do¡±

    Reya held it in her hands, she tries to use her mana but it prevents itself from being used. She felt nothing happened on it as Andui knows its actual use. Coral turns to Andui as she knows as she is spending time with Haw while he made them.

    ¡°Hey Andui, can you show it to us?¡±

    Coral takes from Reya¡¯s hand give it to her, she catches it and see the look at their faces as they focus on her. They are using the kids¡¯ impression, innocently begging to see it, and Andui loses it by their own childish nature. Coral and the others secretly giving them the high five as it always works on Andui.

    ¡°Alright, but remember it won¡¯t last long. I¡¯ll explain why¡±

    She raises the staff as it begins to channel, no signs of it being channeled, and she already having troubled to raised in one hand as her other hand held it together.

    Everyone arounds her felt the nostalgic heat, the heat they felt that only the summer heat affects them during that time. They began to sweat and Iggy never felt like this because of the magic she had to cool off. The kids start to sweat and want to leave the place. No fire magic nor magic appearing before them, it¡¯s the same summer heat they experience back to their original world. The heat was familiar to them and alone they can¡¯t use their magic to lower the temperature around them. Andui drops the staff as it is too heavy to raise it that long. Coral sees how natural it was for her to drop it, as if she is carrying in the air with a 16 kg skull alone.

    ¡°Did you feel it? You can¡¯t use your magic once that staff is channeling¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even see you channel it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because our concepts of magic is different from the elves. Why would their magic appear from thin air? More importantly, if they do appear, its channeling together with the neutral mana. There is so much interaction we didn¡¯t know about elven magic. I don¡¯t think Alche would know about it¡±

    The summer heat is gone as they cool off with the use of their mana. The kids return as they too lost the exposure from the heat.

    ¡°Is she going to be ok, Ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it was . . . dangerous for her to do¡±

    The kids laugh and they wave their goodbyes, as they return to their parents as they wonder what magic it was to make them feel the nostalgic heat from summer. The elk staff shows amazing power, to think the students will be using it. Reya starts to worry

    ¡°Will the students can handle it?¡±

    ¡°You mean how they can handle it¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You see me channeling it and I got tired raising an elk skull in the air¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t obvious that elven magic removes my mana as well, it pushes away my mana for the elven magic to use. I can feel its magic exposing me to my real self¡±

    Coral and Iggy were bumped out, to have a nice staff but can¡¯t be helpful as it is against their type of mana. They guess that the students want it because of its rank, and not knowing the consequences. Andui continues

    ¡°Haw already told them before, but they have other plans to use it¡±

    ¡°What did they say to him, Andui?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡±

    ¡°Hah! Kids¡± Coral bursts out reacting to Andui¡¯s answer, leaving Reya thinking about it.

    The four had done messing around the items they borrowed. Put it all back to their inventory and proceed to go somewhere else.

    Many changes are happening inside the districts, many news about health and education appearing from the news after the discovery and new solutions about the new threats of their mana usage. They already experience it before, including Quail¡¯s, as news about it that will someday appearing inside this very city. The new solution is regarding about physique, as they stop where they see their old guild members greeting somewhere across the distance. In the commercial zone, where the residences buy what they need.

    Shouting in a familiar fan club¡¯s cheer, Anime Xpo members, as the three glad to see them well and enjoying their time there. Within the group there¡¯s Siren, the woman who was involved in the summer festival challenge, Andui opens her eyes wide and Siren notice that dyed blonde hair. Her colored contact lens is easy to recognize as she never once uses magic to change in appearance.

    ¡°Still cosplaying, you never changed Andui¡±

    ¡°Mistress . . .¡±

    ¡°Uh shucks, I¡¯m not your senpai anymore. By the way, how¡¯s your job?¡±

    Andui rushes over as she run to her. The Xpo members walk to their old members as they never seen each other for a while. After that incident, it was never ending spiral of realizing what the world is and how it become like that. That day of separation was hard for them to continue on adventuring and continue on their small community to do other services instead. As they are now, they are getting better income improving the city¡¯s innovation. Siren had so much to talk about with Andui what was happening her time during the summer.

    They get inside the store as they are celebrating something important. Andui and the others were invited as they have something to say too about their school. Coincidence between Siren and Andui about Thean, it¡¯s kind of surreal for him to indirectly meet in person.

    ¡°No way, you met him inside of the hotel¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, even I¡¯m the one who meme that spirit bird taken out one of the saint heroes¡¯ members¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, because you always take opportunity that you are involve in it and take credit for yourself¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s. . . (grinning) I admit, I was supposed to focus on the bird. It¡¯s so big and I couldn¡¯t resist myself to picture it beating a powerful group¡±

    The two laughs as the other group, anime xpo, had showed her friends new projects they are making. They are making new software for improvising between mana and tech together. Using their imagination alone then traced it into animation, making it easier for non-artist to show what they really want the character to be like.

    ¡°You see, we can do than just adventuring¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, the prototype only shows bits and pieces about the character¡¯s appearance¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we have different functions within our brain. If you research it, it explains why there are less creative people than you actually thought¡±

    The samples prove of its limits with their imagination. Others had colors and most are black and white, the human mind had difficulty imagine it and have to use other people¡¯s creation as substitute with their lack of imagination or perspective, realistically speaking, to make their creation as good as they possibly can. Iggy said

    ¡°How¡¯s it going from the previous projects?¡±

    ¡°They used their magics to enter their games they are having fun with, just for fun, but they want to play without those limits within the game. Today, they talk about virtual reality that they interact with it¡±

    ¡°Sounds like people are interested with virtual reality¡±

    Coral gets excited to see them again, and Reya sees the progress they are having. They have their first profit last month, its still in working progress but its enough to be enjoyable for everyone to use. It¡¯s a free for all game like much of royale rumble as their attacks keep pushing them away outside of the ring. People can enter that place to compete, and they messed around and bouncing away as it venue within the Mihayara district.

    ¡°You guys dared to use the university to show your product¡±

    ¡°One of us is a student there, we just sneak in and earn a bit, laugh*¡±

    The meeting is starting, having Andui and her friends to be their special guest. The announcement was too unbelievable to hear. An adventurer from city guild comes in and explain the details.

    ¡°I know we have past differences between your achievements and deciding to leave the guild. But there¡¯s good news, a special simulation that neither requires powers nor to survive . . .¡±

    Siren interrupts the adventurer as she stands up. Everyone sees her standing acting serious. Andui was surprised as well.

    ¡°Siren? Is there a problem?¡±

    Siren already knows about it, but it is not yet the right time for them to bring them back in. The sphere they have is a training ground, or so she thought, and team platinum gives news about the dangers they will be facing in there. The hardships they have done to continue the fandom they wanted to create is starting. They are all bunch of people like to enjoy their hobbies, and mistakenly did treat this world like that. It¡¯s now a reality they are facing since that day.

    ¡°This guild is just a fandom community, what¡¯s made them think they have to go back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when you¡¯re wrong, we have research about that sphere and found out the secret within that golden world¡±

    The adventurer uses his spell to project a video about the sphere and new discovery about it. Everyone starts looking at it as unbelievable and couldn¡¯t prove how they got there. Through thorough investigation, the sphere they are at now is Koiich, the stationary moon from Rune Isles. It¡¯s hard to believe but it is true. The events happening during that monster¡¯s first appearance. The scientist who are researching about those moons found out that Koiich changes color.

    Once pure white light, turned grey, and continue as what is happening inside the sphere. Collecting enough data to each part of the time durations, when the darkness stops inside the sphere, the moon returns back to normal. Which probably they are at the moon. The guild still won¡¯t believe it, as the adventurer tries harder to show them what is inside. The landmarks and robots coming around the area, where all Horsin being annihilated so quickly than the adventurers. The reasons are proven in their side it was meant for them, its hard to explain to them as they only accept that it is an equal playing field there.

    Everyone is not interested to train there, but there are some who do. Hardcore fans want to have an equal playing field, these gamers play a lot of PVP and lost interest because how everyone is different that has more power than the others.

    ¡°I think I would like to check it out, probably doing it on my free time¡±

    ¡°But it will help you understand the powers you have, furthermore, you¡¯ll be facing people that uses Archscience¡±

    ¡°Archscience? Those people are from Enders, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°I heard from a friend of mine. They are real soldiers beside us normal everyday people¡±

    Siren looks around to everyone around her, they already experience outside of the city and because they are staying. They made a protest about it before, remained isolated and never leave the city if they stay. It kept going on where people who are doing their part to bring in the resources for the city. The adventurer tried to persuade those same people again. It was in vain to those who want to leave, and they are willing to defend this place but not outside of it. The city guild¡¯s sphere is the only way to survive outside or more from the invading source.

    The adventurer left as it turns into an argument, and there is someone said

    ¡°We can check it for now, but show us the improvement of our community that will help to end those crime in Mihayara district¡±

    The adventurer shows an expression of gratitude to someone who said that. He waves his goodbyes as he is enthusiastic as he went in. After that, they continue on about the other good news. The reason they are gathered here; Melody Guild, Anime Xpo, and other small groups made for this event. The spokesperson shows the convention to be open.

    They have an event coming on for the next few months, to gather many people who are interested in their fandoms. Anime, figurines, manga, and many more as an added bonus that the other city states are willing to check it out, if there are no lockdowns. Many laughs and enjoyed the last moment of the event. After the meeting, many have quickly left and excited to finish their projects before the convention begins. Reya didn¡¯t expect new original contents from them under those short periods of time. She is glad they continue their dreams as they wish they did back in their home world.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the city guild dare tried to bring us back¡±

    ¡°I guess something urgent happened in there. A sphere that transports you to the moon? If they want to show us for free, I guess I could see it for myself¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your life, remember never cooperate those people who want us to go out there¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the lockdown was a blessing or not, I just want to go home¡±

    Continue on since the day they change, trying to go through the Foundation but don¡¯t know how to use it. People are secretly trying to figure out how to use it, but lead them to no conclusion. Like it has purpose . . . to protect itself from something.

    Siren was brought along with the girls. Talking about everything that happened as they continue to live their life.

    ¡°You hired the man who saved you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of weird but yes, and more so they want someone in our city to join them¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of what they did and it impress me quite a lot, I¡¯m guessing they can¡¯t recruit them because of the lifestyle, right?¡±

    ¡°They keep mentioning of them being weak though¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t understand how we live. I have heard stories from my friends who travel from city to city, it¡¯s horrid to live there. The main need we have now is our electronic devices¡±

    They get Siren¡¯s idea. The main source of entertainment is under one device. If there is nothing to maintain it within the other cities, its boredom under a minute or so. There are few exceptions but not what they call have to live in an apocalyptic world. The problems keep piling up as Siren try to open it all at once. Living in the city, no experience on surviving, too different culture, educated impairment, etc.

    ¡°I get it Siren, it¡¯s like going to the other countries¡±

    ¡°I know, and worse of all . . . You can¡¯t go back¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe, someday, we will leave this place. We have too many people are slowly wanting to leave. Those gangs are abusing their magic¡±

    Skipping the part from them about their own sphere as Siren treated it as escapism to anyone don¡¯t want to face the real world. To their defense, if they want to mention it to her, there is no chance to face the actual threat that happened to them in their expedition. Then later on that day, they talk about Siren herself. She still had that fighting spirit in her, but never left the city. Involving most of testing fights with the adventurers who want to learn about her role as a music magic caster. They never thought of her being busy going around with people to make them reinspired again to make contents of their fandoms.

    Like what Andui did was inspired by Siren, helping others to bring back up the culture they have in their world by preserving the lives who can endure as they finally decided to leave. Both of them shared the same ideals but different actions to take, Iggy wondered why Melody guild was deemed as a strong guild.

    ¡°Ah Siren?¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering for your guild that strong with only a group of music lovers, what made them that strong?¡±

    Andui looks at Siren smiling and it was just their passion who brought it to power. Siren smiling at them looking at how impressive she is, in reality, it¡¯s

    ¡°Everything we did was all about music, those themes and lyrics have meaning . . . It made it into a weapon¡±

    Andui understands her, that effort of their love for music into magic. Nothing so great that should correlate their powers with it, including destruction. All those feelings to form into music and unintentionally turned to magic, it wasn¡¯t meant for power. It¡¯s just music they play and listen to.

    ¡°Just like most RPGs, it was meant to be played not for you to treat it real. Its stories, backgrounds, and even the characters. Then we are those characters, I don¡¯t want to be part of those stories to be real. I just want to relax and enjoy it with my own time¡±

    Iggy and Coral pulled them together as they all hug each other, leaving Reya out of it as she knows what they are up to. Siren felt their hug a bit forceful as Andui resisted leaving both of their arms down but for them all around their shoulders. Reya leans her head forward to say something to Siren.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue having fun, let¡¯s see first what those guys can do when the convention starts. Let¡¯s first invite you something of a more for entertainment¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about those realms, I don¡¯t think I could watch those parody versions¡±

    ¡°Will see, tomorrow will be the day you could see something historical¡±

    Coral mentioned it to her leaving her confuse as she thinks it would be their history, as she didn¡¯t know further as the sphere had managed to bypass a new feature coming through the teachers¡¯ efforts. The mad laughing coming from them to their final hours to work on it and wait for the next phase of the project. They sent a probe, a scouting probe, to sneakily entered the sphere. The emptiness remained, but soon Alche gets inside again, the world recreates under his elven magic. Limited only the reach of him and the probe, it is enough to see what is happening inside. Three third party software are connecting to the sphere.

    The probe, the screen, and the computer are all working together to enjoy watching those four or more to go to an adventure. Further testing, in Haw¡¯s entering the sphere alone. The third and final phase of the testament from the classical guild, all failed and nothing else to brag to his skills, kept going where the members are playing with him or trying to test something about him. The teachers watch the screen and perfecting everything on screen to make it easier to hear. The instructor was impressed for Haw¡¯s failed remarks, as he discovered Haw¡¯s miraculous persistence.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you came back after failing the first two trials and testimonies¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called testimonies, I¡¯ve not been tested that you are wanting to expect¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we want to get rid of you, goblin child¡±

    The teachers watch closely from what they heard, more or less, that Haw made a story of himself within that sphere. It¡¯s getting interesting to one of the teachers with his maid. The longer they watch, the better they could not ignore. The moment Haw starts the last testimony as they never thought they could see what happened.

    It started, both of them paused. One motion per turn at the time, understanding what Andui and the others explains within the video they watch. The same tricks are happening as they watch it. The teachers had made a success out of it, and the fight is still one sided. The probe kept freezing a bit because of the area it is in. One turn of the probe, they heard people talking from the back. They thought they would talk bad about the performance from how Haw did, but one of those people said otherwise.

    ¡°He endures a lot of the punishment with the armor he is wearing. Is it made from Kinnou?¡±

    After that, Haw failed completely. The teachers thought it was never his win to begin with, but the Classical guild instructor was more impressed and look at the back. Goblins were watching Haw doing his best. Haw actually did his best but for a different reason. Bor was there who trespassed like the rest of his kind, the instructor congratulates him.

    ¡°I have to admit, doing a different test to attract something else. The spirits might have a liking to you¡±

    Haw intentionally been doing it in the beginning, doing the entire testimony that will lead to his failures. Secrets within his knowledge that will help him and the others for tomorrow. The sphere¡¯s spirits are chattering its junking souls.

 Durjn Kings - Chapter 052

    COI C52

    Gobins spoke tails of its separated tribes, where they were the first enemies against the other worlders. Tales of them fighting within the center of the Pangaea as artificial life being made, creating one of the world¡¯s describing about life. An old gobin tells its story

    ¡°The spirits of the soil, stones, metals, and even gems are the life of many things below the surface. Wiser as crazy of their . . . generosity and ¡®kindness¡¯. Its soil armor hid within the forest of Kinnou or now called Kinteinnou. But now they are gone and cursed by the other worlders. They won¡¯t be coming back even you try to let you bang it itself¡±

    Haw¡¯s armor is nothing like the spirits wants, but the armor is made from Rune Isles where the spirits where actually hid. Trying to act out the role of the spirits¡¯ attraction. His leather armor hid a small armor plating that is made from the robots in Rune Isles. Identical to the iron totems patrolling as he walked by. After keep on losing, its good nature will appear not by sound but some goblin who can communicate with. They are there at his back, secretly hearing the plating protects him from the attacks. The classical guild already knows as the testimony they are planned out to see what he is needed in the undercity of the gobins.

    Bor shouted

    ¡°I told you he is bonified gobin¡¯s boy¡±

    ¡°We get it, the 13 coins wasn¡¯t enough for you¡±

    ¡°Laugh* it¡¯s coins you crazed coin tipper¡±

    ¡°Laugh*¡±

    The instructor goes to Haw and says to him. ¡°There is no need to prove your worth here, mostly the payment of coins would be sufficed. I¡¯m amazed of a man with no mana could live like a city like this¡±

    ¡°I know the currency is mana, I¡¯ll trade with mana potion instead¡±

    ¡°Then try to trade faster, the inflation keeps growing¡±

    The instructor gives him a pin shows he is part of the guild. He held the pin as the same material of those goblin spirits, it begins to speak with him.

    ¡°We are the ones who accepted you here, the classical guild kept secrets under those testimonies. All forms of mana together, as yours as nothing to benefit all except for so called Archscience and Shamanism of our clan¡±

    Haw already knows that, telling it as a secret is already exposed since its publicity. The testimony is still used to this day and lost its meaning as legends told before never been continuing to pass on. As Haw left the sphere, that moment it speaks to him from a gobin spirit to a man is hardly likely to be heard. Nowadays, those spirits are only to the gobins themselves.

    ¡°Great work Haw, now care to explain us what were you''re doing over there?¡±

    ¡°Trying to use my knowledge about goblins¡¯ shamanism. Sadly, I won''t be using their gifts for the landmark¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . what an actual fuck!?¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell us you need to get beaten out of what? That''s it . . .¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it in the summer festival challenge, and I have to do it too¡±

    ¡°Destroying yourself is the only way for the spirits will help you but can''t even use it in the sphere¡±

    ¡°Spirits are willing to help, not goblin spirits¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s some bullshit explanation, Alche did you get anything from that?¡±

    ¡°Then its better off not explain it to us at all¡±

    The next morning, everyone is anticipating for them to ready to go in the sphere. Thean, First, Second, and Haw are already readied themselves since the beginning. Forcing to equip the city¡¯s equipment and added a few changes how they use it. Quail couldn¡¯t look away from how they dress. They look casual and more like them as they wear it, Haw is wearing in a more stylish attire. Quail thought it would be his ''girl friends'' dressed him to be a playboy looking. The others look normal.

    ¡°We are wearing substitutes equipment as we are not going to be screen from your city''s approval¡±

    ¡°But you look rather cool¡±

    ¡°I take it as an insult¡±

    ¡°What Quail said that you look charming¡±

    ¡°That what those saleswomen said to us before, until the price smack me¡±

    Thean and First keep responding and complaining about they wear, the prices about those clothes are expensive and still don¡¯t want to use their own equipment instead. Its blunder of their personal money and showing the modification of their clothes had to be made to advance.

    Haw looks fitting of him wore sunglasses, a neat black jacket, a white with a logo of a dragon that looks menacing, and lastly, the pants and shoes made him look thin. His jacket has an inner pocket where he kept his potions, all of them are made and approved by the government. The disappointed of his eyes that there should be another way to use a more versatile for only inside the sphere. The sphere¡¯s materials would be useful for him, but it wasted his time when it resets after use. Second didn¡¯t mind wearing the casual clothes, since he is a supporting role and it won¡¯t harm his performance.

    They got themselves inside the sphere, the teachers send a scouting probe to check them. They appeared at Durjn Kings, the Jigeram tower, a place it regulates the moon¡¯s particles to spread further within the central plains. Set in when the sun is rising, where the tower is greater as a monument of the dwarves. Standing tall as the particles being collected, so much intense mana being frozen. First¡¯s aura loses itself and dusts fell on the ground. The teachers and Quail watch the screen as the first time they seen a monument to be that big. Runic statues appeared at the front, as they back off.

    ¡°Alright, we set the date after the coronation of the dwarves. We can get in without any actual dwarves to get in¡±

    ¡°Except there¡¯s an elder resting on the top, this is going to be hard when we cleared it or find it out of luck¡±

    ¡°Haw, any intakes about this place?¡±

    ¡°I have made mine to counter them, but I requires cliffs and edges to do it¡±

    ¡°This is going to be the three of us losing our powers¡±

    Thean, First, and Second already feeling the freeze of their mana. Their senses in mana form already breaking apart, they have to use a greater amount of mana to use their magic. Haw has to be the only one who didn¡¯t get the freeze from the Jigeram.

    Haw pulled out all the consumables he had and hand over to them, its temporary and has no resemblance of actual medicine to endure the Jigeram. It¡¯s a mana battery, each of them has a set each containing three mana batteries. These batteries are too much to them to refill their mana as it will overflow, but the Jigeram has no exception of such an item exist. Once a little expose mana release, as a whole, the mana battery will fully freeze once used. Going up the tower should be the better choice, the map from the papers that there are more hidden rooms below. The instruction said they have to go up instead, there are ways to fully search everything while they are going up.

    Andui and the others entered the simulation room as they see that the screen they already inside the sphere. Siren is with them as she sees the screen as it been use as second hand. She won¡¯t complain as she already been told by them, and her awkward look of how the equipment is mix between classic and modern being forced to be display together. Her taste won¡¯t let her stay silence, looking at the screen again, the four people who entered the sphere wearing like casual clothes like ordinary people in a city going into a monument. It looks like they are just tourist to get inside. It¡¯s more ridiculous as she wants to critique it.

    ¡°Why everything looks out of place, anyone?¡±

    ¡°Just treat it like you are in a tight budget, Siren¡±

    ¡°Iggy . . . You too look confused as well¡±

    ¡°Confused? I am trying not to laugh how ridiculous how they are wearing into that dungeon. It reminds of ourselves only wearing like that with powers behind our back¡±

    Reya kind of agreed what the two are saying. Coral sits their focus on the screen of the monument look like an ice tower, she is in awe where they about to get in as rune words carved the frozen structure. Engraved by dwarven writings as Thean took his first step as their bodies except for Haw freezing on the surface upon their feet.

    The monument inside is empty, filled the stairs up of many statues of different dwarves in frozen ice like craftsmanship. First fully reanalyze what he is seeing

    ¡°This frozen tower, carved by the dwarves, its particles being collected and turned into one solid material. It would be easy for us to walkthrough without using magic, but the runes will bring life to those sculptures and statues. Dense and compacted that gives a weight of stones, from what Haw said it''s better to fight higher terrain would be the best choice. Thean, we have to push them off the stairs if we have to fight it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Woni¡¯es (First), we can use the city¡¯s rune items¡±

    ¡°Secius (Second), remember that it¡¯s made by Rusic. From one of the Enders¡±

    ¡°We should¡¯ve asked Haw to make the equipment than us wearing this¡±

    ¡°Laugh* You should¡¯ve mention that to Haw when you have a chance. I was the one who will be preparing our equipment¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough look!¡±

    They turned around as the runes begin to appear, echoing down the tower. Someone is talking to them. The voice heard by the runes as it awakens many runic statues of dwarves released by its display.

    ¡°Care to mind by the way you are wearing, younglings? I¡¯ve seen runes to improve the quality of your weapons and armor. I don¡¯t get it why you look like peasants trying to fight with nothing but soft skin to bear the strength of those statues¡±

    Thean respond to the elder, screaming from the right loudness as he remained speaking without sounding like a banshee.

    ¡°We are here to test our strength¡±

    ¡°Then why are you wearing like your mother have sending you to the cold snow? Or I¡¯m too old to know the secret of mana is now developing further like the goblins riding their so called it golems¡±

    Haw¡¯s turn to say to him. Rusic gives a quick advice when talking among other dwarves honorably as he remembered he laughs when took a long pause to say it. He repeats what he remembered

    ¡°One of your kin send us to fight here as drunkards, we got sober on the way here after the coronation of the champions¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I forgot all about it, I got drunk too and it was yesterday, Laugh*¡±

    The monument begins to form stairs way up to the tower. The three Agatheans look at him like he knows about the dwarves, he didn¡¯t, it¡¯s a quick advice from Rusic. The catch is that the fight is going to be more brutal as drunkards can¡¯t remember how they are fighting. It¡¯s telling to wake them up with a smack.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Dwarves had strong thick bones as it won¡¯t be enough for a fist on the head will broke off their drunkenness. Those statues coming down are meant for them to get hit by it. Haw doesn¡¯t have the time to explain to them, where the runic dwarves are heading down attacking them. One of them slams down with its one-handed axe. They moved pass by it, while Thean tried to hit it. Purely on his swords alone, it wouldn¡¯t cut a statue. He knows it through his obvious guess and quickly summoned his elven hammer and easily breaks apart.

    The first runic statue is down as more coming up to them. Their plans are setting up, as Thean is the only one who could do the finishing blow. They move up as much of they could. First and Second¡¯s magic, will froze once they release their spell. It is strong enough to root the statues and take time to break free. The runic dwarves coming down step by step, steadily between their stance already raising their heavy weapons in the air. Striking it down to their heads, closing in within their striking distance. First use his magic on its shoulders as it about to swing downward. Frozen by the jigeram and jam to its shoulders, they walk pass by where First¡¯s hands start to freeze up.

    The Jigeram intensely succumb the magic they cast, one after the other, their fingers were the first to feel motionless movement as no cold being felt but no movement at all. This strange phenomenon had to describe to themselves as frozen instead. Through the eyes to what they see between illusion and reality the Jigeram wasn¡¯t ice in the first place. Its colors look frozen, but it was mana materialize into crystal and captured the mana user its crystallization. Time and time again, the habit to called it a freeze was too much for them to differentiate.

    Thean hammered the statues to tip to the edge of the stairs, they fall as much as they try timber them off down the ground. Runic dwarves from below still are chasing them up, slowly, and threatening as the stairs form new platforms and helping the dwarves position themselves forward. All of them are facing the formation of runic dwarves readily blocking the door up to the tower.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve climb outside¡±

    ¡°Thean, don¡¯t go the hard way. We are not as strong as you¡±

    ¡°Haw, use the potions now!¡±

    Second ordered Haw as he pulled it out. Interactive potion, relying on more ingredients to fully completed its worth. Haw pours them with a potion to relief them from the crystallization. Their hands recovered and the potion drips down as it quickly melts the solid particles even spread further. They move away from the melting floor as they see the elder is trying to weaken the floor. Moving away from the center as it begins to fall apart. Haw is making a new potion as they move away. The floor starts crumbling, melting, or even molded back to the tower walls.

    They use their magic to make an extension of the platform for the tower, wasting a large amount of their manas to make it. Haw throws the potion to the extended platform and splashes on the floor horizontally. It makes smooth surface as it only remained on the floor. A few more potions hit the statues, a normal mana potion, and bind it together. Thean flashes behind them nearly his entire body frozen as he appeared. Strikes down on the floor behind it letting those statues fall. It got stuck as it tries to grab the ledge.

    The stretch of the newly formed frozen mana slanting down like a support. They are using it to climb themselves up as the floor of the tower disappears. Climbing up to the door where the statues they froze remain as a support to climb up. They made it up as Haw has to clear off the crystallization that happened to his team. The mana inside of them shows their internal bodies won¡¯t be moving, no pain is happening inside of their bodies. The probe let the audience see the worse from First¡¯s moving his own body. The horrific details where his eyes move in different pace.

    Left eye moves slower and the right eye moves faster than the left but not normally move of a normal eye should.

    ¡°. . . Can¡¯t even talk, you¡¯ve been using your mana for just making a platform. We still have time to made into the next room. Use your mana battery if you are drained¡± It''s too graphic for them to see, except the guys who are intrigue and gross out how the Jigeram internally weaken them. Hearing them talk about the Jigeram. First broke free from the freeze but kept his misalign eye moving abnormally.

    ¡°It¡¯s the runes, there is no way for the Jigeram to let you live like that. Once you crystallize or freeze the important parts of your organs, then you eventually die from it. The runes took control of its effects and made it more enduring. I¡¯m not sure that it is a fact or the magic of the runes¡±

    ¡°We can discuss about it later; Runes are for the dwarves that mastered it. There is no telling how far they made it¡±

    ¡°Just wait a little bit more, my lower half can¡¯t move¡±

    Thean is not yet fully recovered. First is better off partially recovered, his new impaired seems nothing for him. As for Second having felt no warmth within part of his limbs, Haw tries his best to remove the effects of the Jigeram. Being in Rune Isles for so long, that the Jigeram runes are more proficient than just natural light affecting them. Every carve kept it long and difficult to break as its rune words made it weak to use its lethal effects but last longer than he could trying to break it with natural remedies. Haw has to force to waste certain ingredients for the important enemy. Thanks to that, they recover internally.

    Haw checks outside as the runic dwarves can¡¯t be seen above the stairs, but below, they are going up. The tower starts to rebuild the stairs back up, the team needs to go up as soon those statues will reach them. Haw watches them being nearly crystalize, bodies frozen, slowly moving in such a different pace, and there are no signs of them showing in pain. The Rune Jigeram had so much potential and at the same time so horrifying to look at. They can¡¯t tell each other¡¯s feeling of pain as they are all looking confident and annoyed by it.

    Haw did what he can to bring those remaining runic dwarves fall from what they stand on. Potions spilled in a numerous amount, and nothing he could make more here. Runes made from Jigeram is useless for it won¡¯t homogenize the other chemicals, dwindles the potions he had on his bag, as he had to use it as less as he could. Runic dwarves come down the stairs as it is more agile the previous one. Haw was pushed back as its quick hand switches weapon. Their heavy weapons intentionally broke down to normal weapons, treating the remaining size as projectile.

    Its great sword removes the blades once it swings as if it is throwing Haw off the ledge, heavy in blunt and not thoroughly cut, Haw almost fell and Second grabs his hand. First pulled up his potion and throw the statue at its feet, melted from below as it falls. It grabs the ledge of the wall and quickly pulled itself up. Thean goes in freezing his feet in order to break the ledge and immediately fell. Haw¡¯s destructive potions are gone, and leaving the interactive potion of the Jigeram.

    ¡°How much potions do you have, Haw?¡±

    ¡°Already gone, I can¡¯t waste the important ones . . .!¡±

    They entered a floor where runic dwarf is waiting for them. Not by figure of their appearances, most likely what it is carrying. Rune items possessing magic, the absolute items written in rune words. None of them know about those rare weapons, since it is belonged to the mightiest of veterans. Just like Thean¡¯s hammer, but fully nullified against magic. The tricks they have to make the statues fall are gone, and now they have to fight as little and powerful as possible. Only one runic dwarf, carrying so many weapons imbued with itself. All of them said its legends

    ¡°The Arms Bearer¡±

    It jumps to them and begins to swing its weapons, through blades, blunts and pierce, and the attacks are unpredictable. Treating no actual weight coming from the weapons it released and the runes kept its power as real as it strikes down on them. Thean forces himself to be at front and Haw at his back, First and Second in the backlines and watch what that giant runic dwarf is doing. The sounds of the other dwarves are going up and leaving their options into a minimal, mana batteries on each other sides and Haw uses the replica of Rune Isles potions.

    Using the potions for the main ingredients, it would be a miracle of his knowledge to understand the chemistry was taught on him. Thean quickly fell down after the initial attack, nothing would best against it where their own raw strength. The equipment held firm in runes, since the beginning to here, such signs of their survival and only thing will let them leave this sphere is the mind wavering, and body reaches exhaustion. Thean grins slightly as the others put themselves in the corner. Not by expectations of their defeat, but something they don¡¯t want to use. Haw took his time and throw around the potions.

    Breaking in a specific pattern, circular or positions to formed it, from its vapor raising to smoke. The floor didn¡¯t melt and infused by mystic, Thean runs to where the potion breaks and only Haw follows through. Leaving the two backlines behind, the runic dwarf targets them. The time is come, the forced of their action have to bear their help in humiliation. Remained silence and focus on the fight, not arguing is needed for this job. First begins to raise his weapon, given by Thean, and shows his first counter strike with his magic. A wand, an anime style wand that looks feminine and childish, and no design meant for fighting.

    Its origin is a mystery, but his rage to use it now made him in disbelief with gruntled. His body crystallize where his mana will be used up, impress of this wand¡¯s capacity to use his magic all at once. Mimicking the adventurers¡¯ spells with the mana battery to his side,

    ¡°EXPLOSION!¡±

    Appeared only just an orb, frozen by Jigeram, everyone sees the orb that should explode. The runic dwarf doesn¡¯t care, quickly rush to breakthrough it to First. The orb shatters and the explosion has cast. Tremendous power leaving everyone fall back to the wall. First crystallized and still won¡¯t break, the tower didn¡¯t shake and sturdy of its stand. Only on this floor caused such a powerful force.

    Haw got hurt badly by the explosion, but the rest being slightly covered by the crystallization is enough for them to endure it. Second is rushing to Haw where he starts to leave the sphere, his body reached the limits to allow him to stay. First frozen body blocks the door where the runic dwarves are coming. The arms bearer expand itself where the mana solidifies, it can¡¯t move and its weapons molded all together, and it can¡¯t do anything and remained still. The potions¡¯ leak is still there, and Thean has to finished it. Sacrificing First would be a great idea for him, he must endure the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    First fully frozen still, hoping Thean to see his reaction. His obvious face nearly frozen and don¡¯t bother to move his lips. To finish what Haw had to do, Thean raised his elven hammer. Releasing first the images of himself, starting to freeze up, they start writing on the spilled potion as easily written by hand and slamming down the hammer at the center to form the magic circle. The spilled potions had formed magic. The floor shatters but not the magic circle, forcing the room to move up. Skipping the rest of the floors from above, the plan was to use it since the beginning but never realize how fragile to the runes Jigeram.

    Thean had to bring them back together where parts of the floor are shattering. Second managed to heal Haw as he too had the freezing effect of the mana on him. The damage on Haw¡¯s spine will make him slow on the final stage. The runic dwarves are trying to breach inside but blocked by First crystallize body, Thean¡¯s image appears and pulled First to them. All gathered together, most of them stops moving. The giant runic dwarf fell where the effects of the potion didn¡¯t reach. All of them crystallize, waiting for them to go up. The moving floor persist going up, shattering the other floors from above.

    Reinforced and compatible from Haw¡¯s potion to leach the Jigeram surrounding them. Outside where the potion spilled, inside where the elven magic enforced at the center. A difficult concoction to be made and replicate. Controlled to going up through Thean¡¯s activation of the magic to form, the alteration of a magic circle to control the Jigeram¡¯s light, and now steadily weakening when the potion starts to dry up. Bump into the floors from above, crushing them but remained crystallize. Again and again, breaking through the floors as it stops and one of them breaks free.

    Second made it out without knowing what they breached through. Break and tear to the crystallization imprisonment to the two, and Haw pulls himself up leaving only his back frozen in place. He felt something casted on his back, no movement, and have to move uncomfortably. This hard times for them to face the elder at the top, where Haw will be heading up. There¡¯s nothing else left for him to part of the team where all of his potions are used up, nothing left but the techniques he had trained for. His back has no chance to use it and doubted if he can be of use. Haw faces the elder as the elder looks at him seeing the disgrace of using mana, and impressed they made it this far.

    ¡°My kin had brought wizards to the monument, and you look like walking statue with that straight back of yours. Laugh*¡±

    Facing away from Haw as Haw himself only see the elder¡¯s back, it is the most difficult place to took control at the benefits only to none magic user or elves.

    ¡°I give as much as we could to made it this far¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give that much effort; you look different with those clothes on being not torn off¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it made by your kin¡±

    ¡°That might have done a lot of effort to make it right, or maybe that clothe of yours are possessed¡±

    Made from Isekai City, it is nothing to show off about. Their real equipment is not strong enough for this place. The three made it to the top and sees the dwarf, the elder heard them coming as he turns around. Haw heard stories from what Rusic said to him, the legends of beard. Drunk by his own mind or love to tell legends to have those dwarves to be drinking buddies. The elder¡¯s beard touches the ground as he stands up. Their health is struggling to keep them inside the sphere, and only thing they could do now either talk or go back again. Then Haw has to remake those rare ingredients again. His long months of work.

    ¡°Seems like all of you are not good in your health, then there is nothing we could talk about and fight it. Why not tell me why you are here?¡±

    The elder¡¯s presence grew intense where the rune giant before that was fell off the floor appeared again in runes. Materialize itself, bigger and rune words made it clearer, as they can¡¯t fight him.

    ¡°Hah! I admit that you survive my rune guardian, but this monument is the coronation of champions. I, the elder who once was King¡±

    The elder starts spouting words as any dwarf loves to talk, he is here after the coronation because they didn¡¯t make it to the top of kings.

    ¡°. . .Laugh* seems like I talk too long about myself. What you younglings want here?¡±

    Second told the elder what they want to go, trying to reenact to have permission to get the special room, the catacombs of Durjn Kings, they thought they have to face the elder with their own abilities. It was too real for them to face him, accepting further in the replica of the past.

    ¡°We want to give condolence or honor to your kin¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I thought the elves were always the one to visit that place, now humans like you too? Alright, but tell that elf woman to stop visit there every day¡±

    First thought something was up, the coordinates help them put into a certain date to access the controls hidden in the landmarks. An elf was here, visiting, probably this sphere back then kept frequently used before. Made him to think that something happened to Durjn Kings, he can¡¯t get those words off from his head. The elder brings the floor to a collapse, quickly descending them back down to where that landmark is.

    ¡°I have enough, you four probably been asked to go there too. Like the others that called themselves Crusaders¡±

    Haw kept that in mind, the notes or papers never mentioned about them. He knows those group, and probably were the last one who use the sphere. They descend down to the landmark where they found it. The controls to the sphere, list of update versions being stored where First and Second analyze it. Thean stood silence for a while now since the start to the end. Slowly moving his lips where the effects of the Jigeram is gone, and he says to them

    ¡°Finally, I can talk again, is the control what really after?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it. Output controls, we can stop the external repercussion . . . surprisingly, it has an option to do that¡±

    First reads further and found out why

    ¡°It does it for defending itself from the Fall Era, to preserve the actual history made by the elves. In the name of Ehan Se . . . what?¡±

    It¡¯s done as they automatically get out, they have the controls output. Now there are still three left, the content, the settings, and the data are next. Ignoring the last one as they are advised not to. As it says on the papers, calling it an AI. None of them don¡¯t know the meaning of its acronyms, but the elves are responsible of it. A mysterious figure coming to see the changes, wearing a dress in silhouette, adjusting the content to its will. They will not forget what is happening here.

    The sphere starts to continue to move forward, keeping it alive where other characters heard about the elder¡¯s tales. Advancing on the timeline as the teachers found out about it as their own made settings lost control.

    ¡°Dang! A bug¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t change the settings¡±

    First is puzzled about it, they shouldn¡¯t be able to access it.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd, you can¡¯t access it yet. The sphere only continues the start as it plays, it kept repeating over and over again¡±

    Haw argued ¡°That¡¯s not right, it continues on when install those equipment¡±

    Something was not right, as they gathered around talking their sides of using the sphere.

 Ready For Seconds - Chapter 053

    COI C53

    The silhouette entity sees what happened, four people wearing clothes that it isn¡¯t familiar to its eyes. When they are gone, it shows itself, a woman with her white hair and dark dress. Waiting for the world to vanish as before, she decides to stop it by her will to control. The sphere¡¯s influence was ceased, and she can re-alter it again if she has too, but she remembers that last moment of them with the elder. Reenactment of the same people before them, the difference was they fought to the point of their near defeat. Either one wants to test their might or achieve control to its security and protection, all together, they do both.

    She summons the elder, regained back his memory to explain to her what happened.

    ¡°Ah Quill, you must be here for the new younglings. Weird looking bunch, and they seem almost rebellious after reaching the top. It must be my kins had made them do it, more rascals laugh*¡±

    ¡°It is a great wonder since the first day they came, didn¡¯t you know? that they appeared multiple times before reaching here. I think it is time to contact with them, after they found the other domains¡±

    ¡°Likewise, to see them, unless you brought tales to everyone, sigh*, Just don¡¯t bring that elf for another visit. I¡¯m artificial, I couldn¡¯t pass my days the day she came¡±

    The spirits come to her through its shamanistic roaming. Quill listens to them where a specific man they wanted to interact before she starts to disassemble the current state of time. Freely moving in the breeze where the air turns cold, without her saying anything, they already frowned through it. Quill has no idea when they came back and what¡¯s their purpose. They did what they can to take control to the sphere¡¯s security and plays along the trials that Durjn Kings portrayed. The downside of it, it¡¯s when the elder had enough. This current of time is meaningless as all created wouldn¡¯t move on.

    In order for her to stop this from happening, to her full control of the remaining four, she begins to press backward where they are fresh to continue to relive the world back then. Because of this, they will know where the next control they need to go to. Or it will be randomized through time. Tricking them to see that the sphere remained as unpredictable as possible. The sphere starts changing internally, where the teachers saw the inside of the realm changes. First had to stop the argument about the sphere¡¯s activities, he turns and see what is happening.

    Without the controls to hide the interaction inside, they see the changes as it reverts back in time. It is unimaginable to see the content it had change to the previous states it once was. First had decided

    ¡°We need to go to Fictitious Dreams, to stop changing its world¡±

    ¡°Dreams?¡±

    Reya and the others didn¡¯t understand what he meant as they watch closely as the world inside starts to change feverously. An unhealthy sight as the world changes back and forth. Like a dream it tries to make a world to itself, slowly changing and in range of bizarre concepts.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside the sphere?¡±

    ¡°Is this really what happened when we interfered the settings?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Secius. It looks like some nightmarish landscapes moving itself alive¡±

    ¡°Can they really pull it off?¡±

    Thean remembers from the papers, the sphere always remained active once in use. The stabilization of itself is prior from its action, to protect itself, including the rest of the five landmarks. Nonetheless, they need only four and the fifth should not be interfered. Through the last warnings given by the previous creators, it is impossible to go back when no correct relation to the mind to put you there.

    Those past warnings are right, but Thean still can¡¯t believe a society of goblins. If the fifth one intervenes, what will happen to the ancient information that is impossible to modernize? It already been set. The teachers who read the papers were excited of its mishaps. Alche thought he could understand, but hardly for him to treat it logically. The controls rely on the mind for the sphere to use, and thanks to the teachers to reengineered it. The laptop or any computer to open it needed a certain program. They could do it now as to watch them.

    Siren couldn¡¯t see the sphere as normal or even it''s real the way she saw it. It is more like in anime logic than actual fantasy. The critiques she gives, even though Andui is there couldn¡¯t understand it either, as the others thought was odd from the beginning was about a dare and turns into a fight, then at the end becomes easily won by talking.

    ¡°I get it what you mean, Siren. It¡¯s like we are skipping a lot of the details¡±

    ¡°Details? That tower is enough to see what it can do, but it didn¡¯t exist today¡±

    ¡°You too Reya?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t argue with someone we invite to see . . . Wait a minute, say . . . First?¡±

    First trying to relieve himself after experiencing the rune Jigeram,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Can we enter the sphere now?¡±

    ¡°Dare try to get in, the entrance is freely open to anyone now. I have read the controls inside, I somehow let anyone in through the computer. It still going to open through our minds except you guys¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, hey! Is the computer can open the gate?¡±

    ¡°We are updating the system; you can now enter freely, and we can freely place the portal anywhere of the world after travelled there once¡±

    ¡°Great, so I think it is not a total lost, right Siren?¡±

    Siren is staring at the sphere, the blacken looking sphere as it connected by wiring and cables. It is strange to look of some weird horror flicks, and it still show off its ominous as before.

    ¡°I guess, please let¡¯s get going before lunch¡±

    ¡°Lunch? We are being here almost an hour morning¡±

    ¡°You believe we could stay inside the sphere that long¡±

    ¡°Those guys did it inside the sphere in an hour¡±

    Iggy explains what happened to those guys doing their run, Siren and Reya know about it, but that¡¯s what the interface show. In actuality in real time is more than a minute, thanks to the settings made by the teachers. They extend it further for enjoyable means.

    Coral checks on the video recorded, where it cut to fits the rest of the day.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd it says the entire day video, but the sphere moves faster in an hour per day¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they control the probe, the last testing we did, it lost connection and delayed heavily. We discovered the sphere manipulate the connectivity that is too difficult for us to understand¡±

    ¡°What we had seen before, that those guys already finish it and probably finding the other landmarks. I assume that First mention it before is probably the only place they found during that strange landscape¡±

    Thean and the others went back to the library as they review again to the next plan for tomorrow. Cheated their way to use the medicine made from Isekai City, it is best for them to rest and wait that something went wrong if they mishandle it. The price of medicine they bought are expensive.

    ¡°It is quite convenient for that landmark to show up¡±

    ¡°I agreed with Thean for once¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are agreeing with me, then treat that wand of yours . . .¡±

    ¡°Anyway, besides using Isekai City¡¯s ¡°Merchandise?¡± We are still being haunted by those demons after we left¡±

    ¡°You think they could get in the sphere anytime¡±

    Second wonders about them, after saying to the other teachers who are operating the computer. The sphere is harmless except everything else happened before, and it is still a mystery what inside lies the other forms of life that could fight them. Haw checks the utilities as he need to replenish it for tomorrow, he gladly sighs with a chuckle where the three heard him.

    ¡°Sounds devilish when we hear you smile, what¡¯s on your mind, Haw?¡±

    ¡°That weird potion that helps us rise up to the upper floors¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s weird stuff made helps us go up. That¡¯s close to unbelievable trait of craftsmanship¡±

    Second didn¡¯t believe it either, even for Haw who made it. All around they thought it was meant to take out that giant of a runic dwarf, but instead lift them up. Haw was giving this unimaginable idea from the shop keeper¡¯s connections. That man found something that he couldn¡¯t believe, but it was long ago as their potentials grew more as they had made countless ideas for Haw to witness.

    ¡°The citizens had made something useful within their potions¡±

    ¡°Will see Haw, because you know how to make it¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are right¡±

    Inside the simulation room, Quail operates the sphere for the first time. The new system update made it possible to get in. The teachers would like to see it instead of getting inside. The ones who want to get in is Alche and the rest of the former adventurers. Siren joins as she was invited in the first place, they told her about it as she peaks up her interest. The girls know that, except for the others as she looks like an adventurer, or they thought she is cosplaying.

    The sphere had opened the portal where they will send to a shrine, a place where Second interested in to go there. On the other places, Haw preferred place is the undercity of the goblins, First somewhere in the oases from the west part of the region called Coston, and Thean headed to a demon city called Norvait. They got curious why he wanted to go a demon city, a glimpse of the area where it looks like Middle Eastern civilization. Mainly look like that because it is close to the desert. They started wanting to go there as the scenery become beautiful after places appeared and attract their interest.

    ¡°It is decided, let¡¯s see this demon city¡±

    Declared by Iggy out of her own excitement of sight-seeing. Siren joins them as she sees some nice appearance by those demons are wearing exotic clothing. Alche starts to doubt wanting to go there but it is just a simulation. One by one as they entered the portal, the entity had sense something powerful and unrecognizable. The overturning of this realm made it too complicated to react. Novait is the city of unchanged, protected by the outside world of the effects of those moons and newly formed creatures migrating from the east.

    They step in and saw the view outside of the city, being turned and change by the strange corruption of the sphere. Any of the demons where not corrupted all figment of the illusion, their interaction with them made them realize how buggy this place is. Siren heard them they once interact with them, and it is hard for her to believe it as the world won¡¯t consider them existed.

    ¡°I hope you guys said is true, I don¡¯t think the sphere is working right¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can see it again when school started¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s when they will bring it to update the sphere into an apocalyptic world¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    Iggy sarcastically replied after what Siren said, Coral did reply to her that they going to make it work. Coral continues

    ¡°The teachers had made the adjustment using the computer, like I said before, don¡¯t worry we have an Ender who will finish it¡±

    ¡°I hope so, he always visits the guild here¡±

    ¡°See now, you . . . WHAT!¡±

    They hear someone else joining the conversation. A demon appeared waiting for different people who are trying to get inside the sphere. It shows its patience among them as they continue to wonder around the empty city.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    All of them surprised and they couldn¡¯t respond, Andui and Reya recognized this feeling. The experience she had to face the sphere back then, their bodies still move but not the sounds of their voice. Calmly soothing to the demon¡¯s presence as its voice is deep and professional. Sensing everyone who had met the sphere before as it founds them.

    ¡°Well met, I never would have guessed you two had facing the sphere¡¯s influence¡±

    It broke the influence as they are free to speak.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Siren stares at the demon with her deadly provoking eyes.

    The demon shows himself in a robe with a hood. No complexion of its skin and nothing much to see to its invisible flesh, everyone looks at it as it already taken the probe to itself.

    ¡°If you wish to experience this demon city, let¡¯s have a deal?¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡±

    ¡°A demon? You don¡¯t like one of the demons we know¡±

    Alche couldn¡¯t lays his eyes away from the floating robe and calling it a demon. By its aura, it shows them the city all hidden of its race into normal humans.

    ¡°Then there is no deal, I have come here that my tribute of the sphere¡¯s influence is gone. I even told to face my future¡±

    ¡°Future?¡±

    All of them question about it, the demon who hides its identity, had reappeared the city¡¯s livelihood. Where the city starts to look as natural as they could expect, many things they want to ask and many ignored words for it to muster off. The demon is not here to have a chat. It wants to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t bother something I could not expect myself in the future, I have hide myself so that my future self won¡¯t be interfering your business . . .¡±

    ¡°Enough, why are you here exactly? Are you the one who made it?¡±

    ¡°Optionally, no and not fully, I am here to the four people who change the security. You must be the people who wanted the sphere, as of now, I¡¯m here before I¡¯m going to revert it back¡±

    Alche starts to understand what the demon is trying to say to them.

    ¡°You mean you are trying to say you are its guardian¡±

    ¡°Designed to, but yes, I am, the actual guardian wants me the next phase of the operation. I don¡¯t want to get order around with my replication of my identity. I want something different as you want to know this demon city too¡±

    ¡°Well of course . . .¡±

    ¡°You are freely to use it and change after you fully control it and persuaded that you do¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, but had a different option¡±

    ¡°Options?¡±

    The sphere held different meaning why this demon acted so freely. Siren is the only one not knowing of its unique system it had. Reya starts to realize that they found an AI who is a security. It is direct and won¡¯t hold back. A very ignorant protocol at its best to never let it to set in a least effective to its fundamental principles.

    ¡°I get it, you mean to tell us not to lower the difficulty¡±

    ¡°Difficulty? No, it is absolute, I¡¯m warning to you people that you will be facing demons. That¡¯s why those four won¡¯t be the correct specimen¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The demon sighs as it must to explain it clearly. For it has the independent mindset of an AI but compelled to do what it must be done. It removes everything around them and returned to their familiar scene, the dark void of smoke as neither of them knew. The feeling of their bodies deteriorating as the reason why it exists.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? This sphere is meant to against the weaker mind because there is something that they will keep it as a reminder. And me, I don¡¯t care if it helps your cause or even increase your chances to survive in a certain event in your life¡±

    Later it stops and return back as it used to. They keep themselves quiet as the demon continues.

    ¡°Sigh* My offer still stand¡±

    ¡°What was your offer again?¡±

    ¡°I want people who is going to use it. The same people will face my kind¡±

    ¡°What if we decide to let those four again?¡±

    ¡°I may have not explained myself clearly, this artificial world held secrets you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m here as the same as always since the previous who comes in, the mind had so many conditions to enter. I¡¯ve wish for not to be altered or the trauma will improve without you knowing, and you know what demons do when they found the weak¡±

    ¡°Tempted them to do evil things?¡±

    The demon heard one of them in disbelief, it never heard such pawns expecting to think of it so weakly.

    ¡°Impressive how your own doings that we demons imitating of your actions. No, there is more to it than just doing evil. More like there¡¯s no such thing¡±

    Coral heard him by the same tricks and lines once said throughout her experience as a police officer. Many suspects think like that and show no remorse, and the way she understands made the demon focuses on her.

    ¡°Looks like I got someone to understand, I say again, if you really want to change it. Then be my guess to see another example who will break¡±

    It disappears leaving them alone, the world returned but not the reality of it, and the city remained empty and disoriented. Coral gathered around as she is the only one understand what the demon had said to them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for me to agree, but I think we shouldn¡¯t lower the standards of the conditions. Even if the students¡¯ minds are lower¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right Coral, I have my spare time knowing about demons and this one is a little too honest about¡±

    Alche didn¡¯t appreciate a demon to recommend it, neither would the Horsins know about their conditions as well. Siren slowly getting to believe about the sphere¡¯s interaction.

    The scenery is the only thing they could do as of now. The strange thing happened inside the sphere thanks to the aftermath as they put control the sphere¡¯s influence also called as security. They go around and admire the view inside out, where soon after the city starts to appear many people, but the images of demons are disguised in human forms. It is hard to believe how they get into control and separates itself in such a weird manner. Alche can¡¯t help how the sphere remained defensive from any trespassers who entered it.

    ¡°It is nice to see a place beside our own city¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was hoping we were transferred a little bit early. Imagine exploring a different world and be this peaceful¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe, we never . . .¡±

    They stop and see Alche looking at the figment of the character, he is staring at an elf with his group of humans beside him. He whispered the name

    ¡°Elyrion¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Iggy asks him and she reaches to him and heard their voices.

    She stops a bit and calls out the others by waving her hand to come over here. The conversation is still vague, but their devices managed to translate it.

    ¡°The man that was blessed by the elven goddess is here¡±

    ¡°Yet, he is not here. He must be a ghost man¡±

    ¡°Warrelf, there is no human like that¡±

    ¡°Says to the others who were teleported here. Many other humans travel here and seek their ancestry¡±

    ¡°A man of soulfate, I have still doubt of your transformation as elf . . . It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, that man been separated between us and the entity¡±

    Then they disappeared as they are moving elsewhere, and Alche had heard more of their conversation than before. He approached to them as he found out something.

    Really thinking long and hard, but he is quick through his magic. He shows them what he learned. Complicated and segregated in order to manage all the secrets lie within, Alche never would have thought to keep his mind a proper observation form all this.

    ¡°This sphere is clearly too advance for us to handle¡±

    ¡°We know . . .¡±

    ¡°Please, let me explain. This place it still ongoing, but we were interfered by something. It is because of this entity they talk about. I learn that this entity like that demon before is one of them, the AI of security is with us all along and probably more¡±

    ¡°You mean the papers we read before. Siren, we will explain to you after this, and Alche, keep it to yourself when we leave the sphere. We should talk more when we get back¡±

    ¡°Andui¡¯s right, we shouldn¡¯t be discussing in here. And I still want to see this place¡±

    They continue on looking around where this middle eastern looking city is beyond different from their actual appearance back in their world. Excluding what demons portray by them, it is an actual religious structure. There is nothing to look like residential, leaving them wondering where they supposed to rest.

    By only seeing the outlook of the city they got rather lonely wandering around as it gets creepy where Elyrion managed to follow where Alche is, it was too much for them as they finally decide to leave. Once Alche almost left, Siren was pulled to him and spoke

    ¡°Are you thinking wanting to face that demon?¡±

    ¡°Not for now, I have seen those four wasting their resources under a day. I don¡¯t think I could manage if we fail¡±

    ¡°Good, you¡¯ve seen their equipment in runes were torn¡±

    ¡°I get that¡±

    Holding on her own clothes make her wish not to sacrifice over a simulation.

    Coral sees her feeling at lost, the way she dressed she thought it would cost a lot if she started now. Smiling to her face

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I said before, we still not to worry¡±

    After everything is done, they begin to leave the sphere and Alche hears one last time to the past Elyrion. Hearing the name of a demon,

    ¡°Acurse, I sense you have seen someone¡±

    ¡°They are soon leaving; you will have the chance to see him in the future¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worrying about. They won¡¯t even listen to you when you don¡¯t have a body¡±

    Alche left and put himself in confusion, Elyrion from today warned about the demons during their talk. Back then was different, but he is talking to an AI, there must be changes happened there. The teachers feel a bit sad about their probe being taken away, realizing that the demon destroys it. They never realize it and thought it will comeback. O2 frowns on the effort they had before. The entire time in the simulation room last in more than an hour. There is something they want to improve as they continue on planning for the other settings in under control.

    Siren thanks them as she is about to leave and wanting to go back tomorrow. They all been expecting something will happen and thought to themselves about going in with the demon¡¯s offer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to listen some speculations, you guys should tell them, I¡¯m glad to be able to watch something new for a change¡±

    ¡°You know the entire scene is about doing dungeons¡±

    ¡°I assume that demon will do the same?¡±

    ¡°. . . I guess not¡±

    Siren waves them goodbye as she had pictures of such scenic view. A grin to her face with new content can be investment through this found ideas.

    First can¡¯t believe it, the clothes are fine, but the runes are dead sent gone.

    ¡°Runes that will protect us, and now it¡¯s gone . . .¡±

    ¡°First, there is nothing we could do¡±

    ¡°. . . Yet this equipment won¡¯t break after the runes disappeared. Is it more powerful than we ever believe¡±

    First ignores everyone around him, blanking everything he hears and blames the items he wore and the weapons he used . . . He kept arguing in the most logical sense and the illogical things he had to do. Thean is still studying the papers and treating First¡¯s complaining as his background music. Humming away from his serious face to search the information they need.

    Haw sees the other descriptions of the landmarks, thought of doing the other landmark from what First said ¡®Fictitious Dreams¡¯ but in his own research. He said to Second, while busy trying to quiet First from his frustration from Thean¡¯s choice of equipment and Haw¡¯s tight schedule to resupply.

    ¡°I think we should go to the other places instead; the AI seems want us to follow its own way¡±

    ¡°I agreed, I was hasty back then. That phenomenon keeps changing the environment, without me realizing that because the landmarks we are trying to find is hidden¡±

    First replied to him while he was complaining. Second sees his quick talking made him unrealistic. His personality gives away such a strange character, his pride getting mix up to his dignity and his professionalism. Or so Second thought.

    ¡°You can reconsider myself as insane, but you have hobbies to keep yourself calm. As for me . . .¡±

    First gets back to reading like it was normal.

    ¡°. . . I have to shout every complains inside my head. You have no idea how much frustration I have being filled within me¡±

    While as much of First acting erratically when one of his feet keeps moving.

    Alche comes in with the other girls, bringing out details about meeting with the AI. First thoughts were exactly it, the idea on his head why he had to go to that landmark first.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring for me, I¡¯ll bet you guys should be involved¡±

    ¡°Wait!? You already know about it¡±

    ¡°We stop the recording because of that strange entity followed us, now you probably took pictures of it realizing that it didn¡¯t know your devices yet. I recommend don¡¯t bring it or . . .¡±

    They showed their expression that something did happen. Not showing time to spare a few words from it, and First continues on.

    First turns to Haw as he will be the one be the next one to do the work instead.

    ¡°We are planning to do the other landmark instead. Seems like you will be interested meeting that demon, yes?¡±

    They nodded as he sent out the list of things and information they have to do. Everyone looks disappointed as they have to stop bringing their personal devices.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean why won¡¯t you let us bring our devices to the sphere¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a recommendation, if you want to bring it, then it¡¯s your choice. People really do need to face the consequence¡±

    They read the notes that Haw handed it over to them. The additional note where it¡¯s about their device. They could waste a bit of time to do it on their own and ask them about that AI.

    ¡°That AI, did it really send the message for us?¡±

    ¡°We thought it was spreading the word, but the lines it said ¡®I want people who is going to use it. The same people will face my kind¡¯ meant it has to be you people¡±

    Heard from the recordings, First had already understood what it meant before and continue his explanation.

    ¡°Ours was ¡®The idea of changing the old security for a specific kind of race . . . you peasant wearing adventurers in runes are lucky once the clothes finally tear apart, you materialistic men¡¯¡±

    Thean just gushes out from his breathe of how funny it was. Ignoring the burst of laughter from his tempting to be punched face, he got distracted and Second continues.

    ¡°Demons and you people have the same use of neutral mana, then there is no setback when facing that landmark that is heavily overdose with one mana. You¡¯ve already seen us having trouble facing the Jigeram¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, about the other landmarks. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The ridge looking environment, covered from the top and sheltered with the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    Calling the name as Canyon Tribe Cliffs, where it¡¯s carved like a canyon in miniature look. It¡¯s obvious it¡¯s a ridge being stacked and built like a canyon. Haw is asking the women about his offer.

    ¡°I request for help from my guild and more if you have recommendation to be . . . sacrifice¡±

    ¡°Haw, don¡¯t act like it is going to be hard . . .?¡±

    Coral don¡¯t want Haw to be act out like those Agatheans, and she sees him seeing to have difficulty, and he tries to explain to her.

    ¡°The very beginning, it costs so much of our resources and didn¡¯t manage to complete in most realistic approached . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . We confess that we rely previous people who interact with them with their knowledge and past successes. The elder back in the tower is one of the remembering characters, and we were pitied by our abilities¡±

    Haw shows his hardship went to waste that all of his potions are gone, and his money starts to use up his budget. He still has much more hidden tricks from Enders Bridge but wasting a good coin over a simulation is not rewarding to its loots are artificial. Yet, he still continues on while the rest are stagnated and still have the advantages with the pebblechips. They don¡¯t know how hard it is to get that sphere into control.

    Only way for them to have more chances to succeed without the help of past successors are gather more people who can do the production to make inside the sphere. Haw is guessing those two will be joining with them, and Alche already spreading the news within the private chat. A student of theirs show her older sister about their new facility.

    ¡°Silfa look!? Our school is making a simulation room¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s nice let¡¯s first take care of our new spirit pets¡±

    The two are trying to train the spirits, under control to their stuff animals as it tried to get used to their new bodies. One small doll trying to help the spirits to move as they have no knees or elbows. Made it impossible for them to flex their movement. The doll speaks to them

    ¡°Puma, puma puma puma. Puma!¡±

    The pets get ready themselves to stand up, engrossing themselves with the rituals that are poorly made by the two sisters. Silfa can¡¯t stop holding her grip at her younger sister as she jokingly said.

    ¡°The puma is here¡±

    The doll jump to them as Silfa grabs her younger sister to a playful argument. The spirits followed the doll towards them just because that¡¯s the only way for those stuff toys to actually move.

    ¡°Where¡¯s puma?¡±

    ¡°Joanne, please stop calling it. You know it¡¯s our first-time having spirits. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you have horde chief as a doll and it¡¯s not fair¡±

    ¡°Why you little!¡±

    ¡°Aah! Haha laugh*¡±

    They enjoyed their morning as they relax under their free time. Silfa thinks and curious what they are doing, the people who delivered their sphere . . . Haw and Thean.

 The Spheres Canyon - Chapter 054

    COI C54

    The City Guild have never faced this kind of absurd people like the Enders, for once they believe the warnings of many people in the entire Kinteinnou region. Told through by thousands now before the swarms, they were confused as they were saved through the west coast. Mysterious men come forth to rescue so many lives during that day, not knowing the reason why they are there, and they didn''t guess they were there longer than they have heard. Countless of reports of new discoveries within their sphere, many returning adventures witnessed the reality when they lose their power.

    They already knew and that¡¯s why they stop, leaving only the higher ranks remain with their absolute survival from them. Heist and Rogue were trying to use their stealth abilities but negated by the huntsmen. New variety of Enders entered after hearing they have rest enough and willing to face them. Those new opponents they were easily taken down, and later the adventurers get annihilated after that. Its either side had most of the advantages. Altair had entered the sphere once and decided to learn more healing abilities from them. None of them have the roles of a healer but their consumables are there to see someone as a medic.

    More and more adventurers start to act differently and experiencing the things they have to learn. Ruby comes out from the sphere feeling the refresh expression as if she was enlightened. Only to herself as she said

    ¡°They showed me every counter trick what those gangsters are doing. I knew copying those criminal routines will help us how is done. Those fuckers, we barely complete that tactics¡±

    Smiling devilishly, she goes back to the police force and try to retrain those police to handle those runaways.

    Silfa and Gemina are with Gordon, after being in a difficult situation with his own guild, Sun¡¯s Skies, that persistent of fighting within the sphere. He found out the flawed of his own team.

    ¡°They are just trash talking to us, and we lost because of it¡±

    ¡°Being an egomaniac does make you look easy¡±

    ¡°Gemina, I¡¯m not going to admit as it helps me this successful in my adventuring¡±

    ¡°And still the man who can¡¯t fight a 2v1 even with your own images being manipulate¡±

    ¡°Hey! I never met anyone from those Enders who uses magic. You see those people within the city, they never have mana and only using potions and magic items¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t make it another of your grand events¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Silfa have collected the data so far; the adventurers are reenacting the things they did in their adventure. The tactics were meant against fighting monsters, those adventurers managed to tame them with ease. Then later the huntsmen came and take down those monsters. Easily treated as animals by their own specialty, comparing the other Enders who are interested talking to the adventurers. These huntsmen will not comply and continue attacking them.

    Picking up the reports made by the Enders from Stranding Island, the man who knows them is other than U¡¯ecin. It¡¯s a strike of luck of how Ruby keeps in touch with that man, he is under supervision after few more attempts of counter killing the suspects ¡®accidentally¡¯. The man who is with him told them that he is one is against Isekai citizens to stay here. Giving to the idea that this is one of them, but she guessed wrong. She opens again the report made by him the information about the huntsmen. The details of them being ¡®necromorphic¡¯, the term that doesn¡¯t exist in the description had made her worried to those who stay in Enders Bridge.

    ¡°Men of the hunt, collection of sociopaths, for some reason their guildmaster and the higher ranks are sociopaths. I was that member back then until the switch happened many years ago. They preferred the most insane people to be part of their guild, and they were meant to hunt inside Rune Isles. You will never be going to see them in this region and thanks to your gods or ours that they understood who they are trying to torment . . .¡±

    Silfa closes the report again as before, already witnessing the depressing part of the apocalypse. It¡¯s within Rune Isles.

    Skipping the rest of the report to where the warnings have written by U¡¯ecin

    ¡°. . .Don¡¯t commit any mistake that will justify the Enders¡¯ actions. Certain people within the masses had already watching your people within my city. They are not easily let you learn the things you needed to do, or else others will not be . . . cooperating¡±

    Remembering the letter incident, they didn¡¯t manage to give them the letter. Team platinum did their best to find someone, but they were convinced. Now, Silfa realizes the only one who still allow to this day to fully request to Enders Bridge was Haw. She and the others won¡¯t be asking for more anytime soon.

    In school after the day where they have control of the security, the principal comes to the simulation room to see the progress happened. She entered the room and saw two strangers in an unfamiliar attire, more importantly, wearing illicit equipment as she senses dangerous substance and weaponries.

    ¡°Oh principal!? We have under control, just sit there and watch. We are almost ready to set it up¡±

    One of the teachers guides her to her seat and see what the sphere can do. The principal had already known about the people who will be helping, and those people are dangerous from what she heard from the news.

    ¡°You know those two?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Haw¡¯s friends, I think, we have seen them before in the hospital¡±

    ¡°Hospital?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, they are not criminals and more of a vigilante¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, vigilante!? Those two were seen multiple times in raids. There was a warning in social media that they are dangerous people, they kill people¡±

    Rusic and U¡¯ecin heard her complaining, whereas Rusic acting proud of her worries.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that she knows our glory¡±

    ¡°Beating the weak?¡±

    ¡°Weak, ah yes, but for you is not Laugh*¡±

    The team is made for the next landmark, it is where belonged to the goblin¡¯s landmark.

    ¡°Hey lad, don¡¯t try fighting the spirits if you don¡¯t know how to fight¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the main goal is to get the controls¡±

    Alche joins in to instruct them what they are facing. Rusic had experienced entering the sphere before, like all Enders entered the sphere as safe houses within Rune Isles. U¡¯ecin and Rusic is heading out first to make the equipment, there some changes happening within Thean¡¯s group. Thean himself won¡¯t be part of the mission.

    Thean explains the plan to the other teachers.

    ¡°Shamanism have curses and rituals, remember? It persists until everyone is eliminated. I got my problems facing them and I don¡¯t think I could be . . . a team player. The vengeful spirits are one of the examples, the rest I don¡¯t know. It will be a nuisance after they survived all that, but with Haw¡¯s friends. I hope they can do it¡±

    He later checks the computer and ask them

    ¡°Is this the right time converted to the sphere¡¯s time zone?¡±

    ¡°I think so, it¡¯s the same one hour per day from the sphere. Do you want to make it sooner?¡±

    ¡°No, let it be. How about your scouting probe?¡±

    ¡°We have one or two . . .¡±

    ¡°And more, see!¡±

    The other teachers have made extras for each one of them. The total members within this mission are the total of six. Haw, U¡¯ecin, Rusic, First, Second, and Coral.

    ¡°Yeah, look you boys are sticking with me¡±

    ¡°Hah, I hope you give me the measurement where we are making your equipment¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have it right here¡±

    Coral gives Rusic a piece of paper as he reads it. He gives it to U¡¯ecin and look at it to be more resourceful.

    ¡°It would be better I will make it¡±

    ¡°U¡¯ecin? Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Miss, I would, and I have experienced some ladies who are huntsmen in my old guild made enthusiastic ideas within their . . . arsenals¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the long pause?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry lass, you people are going to love it only in the sphere¡±

    "Ok, that¡¯s a bit unnerving¡±

    Haw goes to her and tell her what it is. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you use it inside the sphere, and hope it will stay that way¡±

    Rusic and U¡¯ecin left first, letting the others to prepare themselves. Quail checks the screens as the time move fast in the inside. Tracing them by the scouting probes looking at them. Everyone is anticipated what happened inside, after a few minutes happened. The sphere had already passed more than an hour now. Quail and the other teachers check them as they already gathering the resources. Piles of metal brought to where the workshop they wanted to set up. Rusic and U¡¯ecin are wandering around the area as they heard them talking.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting to lose control¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what is going on, I¡¯ve never seen a broken thing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not broken Rusic, it¡¯s the people are using the sphere. Too much lost historical records within our minds couldn¡¯t recognize what we are now. This world is whole but ours are in ruins¡±

    ¡°I get it what you mean, I heard that it controls trying to hide itself. Protecting itself in this predicament¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this must be a personal sphere¡±

    ¡°Like an emblem of your ancestors, to dare change it without remembering was it made in the first place¡±

    ¡°Rusic, enough with the memorials. We have no knowledge what kinds of sphere it is¡±

    Under those time, they fast forward as they already crafting the equipment. The two work together combining between magic items and rune words engravement. They did what they can do to improve what they can find, through the materials found through the natural habitat. U¡¯ecin¡¯s hidden skills using leather out from the tool sets he had, merging with the runes create a replica of the shamanistic ritual but there is no spirit but the sculpture of a making into a magic item. Through under the mana of runes and neutral mana together to enrich the imagination of the viewers.

    It took them few days to finish without rest, as it the sphere moves faster. After four hours from the real world, they already edit the video to make it easier for them to see the procedure they made. It is too much for the teachers to edit all out, in each item wear made step by step. Coral remained inside the simulation room watching the rest, as it is already lunch time. The two came out as they feel a bit hungry.

    ¡°Hey there lass, done eating?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to see what U¡¯ecin made for me¡±

    ¡°You saw it? You were inside the sphere?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a scouting probe with you. It recorded it all¡±

    ¡°For an entire of those days!¡±

    ¡°U¡¯ecin, you¡¯re getting surprised there. They might have some strange thingy that held it all¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called memory, but to have that something to store it at once¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Anyway, you two, I was wandering about that equipment you made. Is it never going to bring it out to this world?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simulation from what you said lass, all spheres are imaginable, but some are accurate as others. I have nothing else to say that this sphere is chaotic and leave no room to make it better¡±

    ¡°You can make it better¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me and U¡¯ecin rely on the myth instead but more animals we don¡¯t even know are better if I know it¡±

    Coral goes to Quail as she sees the finished design of her equipment.

    ¡°Coral, if they see this armor and weapons in a hybrid between runes and magic¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and he added my personally made emblem¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a sigil and runes as well, now what¡¯s left for us to be image are the weapons¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so excited to try it out¡±

    Coral had carefully listened to Haw before joining, the cooperation between the two had made those two into an ideal equipment for her. Originally, she is warrior and with her partner Iggy as a martial artist dps. The iconic weapon of Coral¡¯s is the katana.

    U¡¯ecin and Rusic had thought of a coincidence of this woman know about the weapon. Not because of its texture or design but culturally.

    ¡°Rumors are getting me to think they are the same kind¡±

    ¡°Rusic, it¡¯s been too many years¡±

    ¡°I know, but our man we know . . . had the same weapon. Shall we tell her we added something original to her weapon?¡±

    ¡°Through the materials we made in the sphere, the replacement of those metals is from scarcer one in this world¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it why we have to use soulfate crystals¡±

    ¡°Those crystals in the sphere are active somehow, it¡¯s like their origins are connected¡±

    Once lunch is finished, the two are almost done eating. Rusic is disappointed and everyone in the school never thought of him that he keeps drinking. No water will be filled within Rusic¡¯s belly

    ¡°I feel shame to my kin if they see me drinking this¡±

    Quail remembers what that goblin said to her in the summer festival. A river that fully made out of alcohol, she wasn¡¯t kidding about the exaggeration. Rusic continues about bragging about the river he drank in Stranding Island.

    ¡°I drank Lyanais water when I run out something to drink. It replicated fine to my nearly drought keg of mine¡±

    Quail keeps quiet and keeps to herself of how much of a stereotype that dwarf just said.

    The principal left a note to the teachers to send the video they made to her office. Her visits were checking the final progress as they have less than two weeks to finish after the long suspension. The principal will come back next week for the finishing touch of the facility. Coral received lunch from Andui as she was focusing on screen

    ¡°I never thought you will be joining them¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simulation, and they did warn me that I should wear the equipment to hide my presence of mana¡±

    ¡°If it does fail, I hope to see what the elves are trying to warn us about¡±

    Iggy jokingly said out of her curiosity, a powerful people like them to be attacked.

    U¡¯ecin had an idea for that reason, there is so much to know what that sphere contain. In the middle of the control, it made him uncertain how advance was the world was. He believes even the things he made for her won¡¯t be enough. During their preparations, Siren is back again to see what sphere she is now, later learn the plans they are about to do. They made a decision to have their own adventure inside the sphere to control one of the landmarks. They have three days to do it, leaving the rest of the days to finish it all.

    ¡°Wow, but Coral is going with them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her decision, she was interested how they improve the clothes they use yesterday¡±

    ¡°You mean them wearing casual clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yup, and this time is made by them¡±

    Siren looks at the two people, knowing well from the social media as these are the two among the four people who continue doing their ¡®police work¡¯, it is surprising they continue to do it even they are compensated only through their basic needs. She kind of pity for them, where the lockdown stops their cheap goods bringing here.

    Reya is wondering about Coral; she puts a smile of her face as she kept staring at the screen. Keeping her heads up on the screen to see what she was so excited about. The team enters the sphere, where they are somewhere near a cave. Rusic touches the surface of the cave¡¯s exterior, clean and rough, no dusts but mana froze. It is a good shelter protecting themselves from the Jigeram¡¯s light. He turns around where the men are changing their clothes and equipping their gears.

    Mostly worn in leather found through the hunt and harvesting the wilderness remained existing. All worn in leather and feeling the runewords empowering with it, with weapons on hand with relief and confident through only one person. Haw looks at First trying to hold himself being excited that is not a toy wand, but a menacing taxidermize piece of limb of some kind of birds¡¯ feet holding an orb. Second wields a simpler magic item, a tamed spirit familiar, where the creature is a flying bird but no rituals nor neutral mana possessing it. It must be U¡¯ecin¡¯s creation, Haw still wonders how he made it.

    Leaving Haw with no potions in hand, he has to use the basic weapon they made for him. A basic weapon to his fist, a bracer, and nothing else to be imbued with magic. The power it has, Haw has no idea what else it has and leaving himself listen to them that it can hit his target effectively. Haw can fist fight a bit, but not much of his footings without his potions. He tries it out to swing every attack he did on a tree. A normal bracer, and they meant it can hit them. Haw kept it to himself feeling a bit confused about his weapon.

    Rusic and U¡¯ecin had made their own personal weapons. Mostly the materials are mainly bones and wood, yet they saw back then they were collecting ores and other solid metal. Enough of them thinking about those resources as they look at their gears. Rusic looks like a barbarian wearing mostly bone armor and weapon of some long fangs to his weapon¡¯s head. Swinging his weapon thoroughly where his attacks had an aura of a creature fights alongside with him. It¡¯s hard to be impressed of just a few swings, the only thing they could believe it is the hit that made the enemy easily broken by it.

    U¡¯ecin wears only leather, but the polearm he made looks normal, but the blade looks blunt. Never for them to see a former huntsman bringing a special weapon to his equipment, while U¡¯ecin looks rather interested what he made. Staring at his own weapon seriously made First and Second ask Haw about it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal of that guy looking at his own weapon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no normal man to see his craftsmanship with ¡®passion¡¯¡±

    ¡°He made it out from the sphere¡¯s resources. You two, these are the people I bring to help the project. What else other people who can made this for us without spending?¡±

    ¡°I . . . Uh? For once Haw made a point, and we are being selfish¡±

    ¡°Selfish? Really Woni¡¯es¡±

    ¡°Hey why did you call me . . . oh yeah¡±

    They look at the probe as it is watching.

    ¡°They even recorded what we are saying too. That¡¯s probably the reason why those demons want it gone¡±

    First got distracted by the conversation as he saw Coral appeared from the other area. Finally equipping all the gears, she was given, it took some time to wear it all but impressed the way she looks. None of them show in awe as they know it must have to hide her mana or else those interferences will pop up anytime soon.

    Wearing in steel armor, flexible and fused by almost all the mana existed in this world. Neutral mana, shamanism, elven magic, and runes all together, the most difficult to be added is using archscience. Coral is satisfied and occasionally took some pictures of herself. Then later ask Haw to take it too, then Second and the rest followed along. She treated the mission as an activity for her to remember, the people watch her do it made them embarrassed and amazed at the same time. Made and forge by Rusic and U¡¯ecin, there is so much to see how she wears.

    Steel made and flexible, the weaving materials forge under the mysterious materials find in this sphere. Loose and soft when not armed, then tough and heavy once the user is ready for the fight. Hidden her face with the helmet with only her eyes are exposed, an armor looks identical to her preferred cosplay, properly made and believable piece of armor, and with her two-handed weapon alongside with her shows where her mana be to use through it. A sword as she called it Murasame, and a handgun engraved to all her magic projectiles. All together through the weapons she had sheathed and holstered.

    Out of excitement after she takes back her device, she poses a bit to release her magic. The area changes according through seasons, they look at her wasting magic over it. Coral doesn¡¯t care anymore and only thrilling to her ideal equipment made by Haw¡¯s friends. Circling around where spring, summer, autumn, and winter circling around in sync where around them see the changes periodically. When she unsheathes her sword, night appears and magic channeling. Something appears around her as shadowy figure in smoke looks alike from her except its white glowing eyes.

    Coral turns around and sees it with joy. Haw never seen her happy wearing a dangerous equipment made by Rusic and U¡¯ecin, while the rest feel worried if she is going to waste all of her mana by showing off.

    ¡°Hey lass, the equipment you¡¯re wearing is not a toy. We did our best to replicate your measurements¡±

    ¡°The way she acted now, I never seen someone happy of my own craftsmanship¡±

    ¡°U¡¯ecin . . . I¡¯ve never once met you properly since the switch, and I want to ask. Why they didn¡¯t like your craftsmanship¡±

    Second questions him by the confusion how he made is actually powerful. U¡¯ecin didn¡¯t look at him and continue seeing Coral being playful with her new gear.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you use it¡±

    The entire teachers who are in the simulation room were cheering her new armor and weapons. Iggy goes to Quail mention about this.

    ¡°Do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . .¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they mention about this before?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I heard them said it and I am not sure how they made it so good¡±

    ¡°Groan* CORAL! You got some nerve trying to keep it to yourself¡±

    All of them cheer to see such badass looking woman cosplays like a youkai samurai, and how detail it is for them wondering how they made it so good too. Reya rarely seen her cosplays that badass back in their world, now there it is and dangerous.

    They entered the cave and heard Rusic lecturing about the resources they found. Coral had watched the entire video of them making it, to her surprised, the things they gathered are the legends and myths made through archscience¡¯s manufacturing manual. The downside it had no trace of archscience ¡®magic¡¯ is made but harmonize those other four mana together. U¡¯ecin had his expertise in taxidermy and woodworks while Rusic is metallurgy and smithing. Together, they have made something amazing as all the mana forge into an armor and a weapon.

    Rusic guided her the area where she could not believe that they are in high elevation, because how the world is now being disform and across the distance where nothing to see as normal of a mix barren biome. Now as they are inside a landmark, but what she sees is a natural canyon. Slowly seeing the rest under the covered skies above with Jigeram¡¯s light. The ceiling of the cave is manmade, and more of a goblinmade. The landmark is an entire canyon made by the goblins. It is a mountain ridge but built into a canyon.

    ¡°Hey lass? Remember you¡¯re in goblin territories, we are facing the complete tribes within this ancient world¡±

    ¡°A complete goblin tribe? Haw, what did Rusic trying to say?¡±

    ¡°He meant old civilization of goblins, take your time to understand every little bit and pieces of them. I¡¯m just glad no other spirits residing in nature¡±

    Haw had gone to the goblins¡¯ undercity, where many goblin spirits chattering in steel and industrialize made rituals. They would be able to fight, but what mechanism it has to deal with them. The team stops where Rusic raised his hand, Coral looks in front of him as she barely sees the spirit coming to them.

    It¡¯s big, bigger than the goblin, and it looks neither race nor living thing from what she saw. A giant size wooden doll, in numerous, appeared before them. All in erect with two feet and forearm set in a defensive stance. The appearance of a tribal equipment but the spirits within them shows such intimidating presence, and the weapons they have are in rituals forge with its own magic. The wooden mask starts to show the markings of a face begin moved as it starts to talk.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you mann, we all know this world is losing its realism. Da mastah is protecting us, or proof of worthy of using this made world¡±

    The lore of this sphere had already gone, as the sphere is protecting as much as it can. Incredible to its finest defense in order to remain all the history had recorded by so many years. The last updated information coming from the sole author¡¯s name, Elijah Eluoise Euphin, the author who was involved regarding to history. First responds to them

    ¡°We are here to access your data¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the lore maykahs, we warned you. Once you defeated us or let you go to it, many spirits of the tribe will protect it without reasons and honor¡±

    ¡°I understand¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s our ancestors from the true world witnessed our traditions¡±

    Rusic and the others readied their weapons, Coral was asked by Second about their plan.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be set to execution, find any opportunity to strike them down. There is no telling how you fight might hurt us from their spirits if they know your true power¡±

    Coral nodded and prepared her stance with her sheathed weapon. The wooden creature in rituals and spirits under its will, they stop talking for their first step to attack. Coral¡¯s senses grew higher as she sees them moved slower, where everyone starts to maneuver around. She focuses on the enemies.

    All too familiar rituals unleashed to attack them, she glances at them as they approach in mystic. Curses already sent out as everyone starts weakening from its rituals, she seen the slow effects affecting U¡¯ecin and Rusic at the front. Already being deformed yet continues to push on. Haw, through her sight never seen him using his fist. Now capable to punching his way at them, now turning to the backline she saw the two Agatheans.

    ¡°Shock* What¡¯s happen to you two?¡±

    They got distracted as collections of wind spirits already ganging them up, without her knowing that the spirits already flooding in for an attack.

    First casts down his magic already being corrupt, and Second is leaving his familiar to protect him from the curse inflicting his mana. Coral returned back to her senses where the fight returned back its own original pace. Haw¡¯s bracer kept his fighting in an impressive rate, only through brawling he can proceed beating them down. The wooden dolls gradually breaking down and its rituals are easily grab by him, directing them to the front for the finishing blow. Tearing its bulk of wood apart by the sheer struck down with U¡¯ecin¡¯s polearm, no little trace of the rituals as his weapon quickly spread to break the ritual items within.

    Torn to shred or be absorb by the polearm¡¯s head blade, feeding the spirits mana into its own use. The accursed polearm imbued with runes both cleansing and purging, with Rusic¡¯s own heavy weapon wrapped with the outer layer of bones secretly hiding its fatal edge or blunt from it. The wooden dolls throw their attacks from all made wooden rituals weapons. Axes, spears, clubs, and ritual magic, all torn to shred by the weapons made by them. The spirits released so many rituals in order to fight them equally, it already releases its ancient secrets but quickly taken out without a chance.

    Their armors negate the curses as it transferred to their weapons, and the healing rituals are shared together whereas the spirits notice of their theft. It was too familiar to them who actually made those countered rituals. Only thing it can do is to call out the other spirit tribes. Once the last spirit remains lying on the ground, a half remain mask glowing around itself with the leftover rituals. They are not surprised, rather, they are the same as the previous ones. Satisfied of their defeat, there is nothing to hold back where the first release of their powers will convince them.

    ¡°Well now, that¡¯s how we can get them all at once. Coral! Release your attacks¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s already over, and I was waiting for the signal to attack¡±

    ¡°I SAID NOW!¡±

    Coral unleashed her fury out of nowhere, hearing the dwarf to call it out. Without aiming anything she freely loses her stance and using her sword, but her shadow aimed somewhere else. Coral witnessed a ritual portal already channeling to appear, the same thing happened during the Summer Festival Challenge. She had forgotten, that when something like this happened. All powerful set loose, this portal will open and did something terrible.

    The secret portal was easily destroyed as Rusic trying to lecture her about it.

    ¡°Lass, you have watched the match during the last day of the challenge. You thought it won¡¯t come out?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was overthinking since I did absolutely nothing¡±

    U¡¯ecin pushes Haw to her, calming her down, Haw won¡¯t do it but he insists as U¡¯ecin uses his weight to push to her a bit closer. Haw stumble to her, and the shadow is the one who catches him then Coral herself pulled him back up.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be like that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Coral, but you need to pull yourself together. They intentionally did it so that because we need to go faster now¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Haw pointed out from somewhere across the distance as the curse cleanse and show the hidden spirits already setting up themselves for another attack. Giving the way for her to understand

    ¡°We need more help from them as we are now, don¡¯t get distracted and have fun¡±

    ¡°Fun? I was . . .¡±

    ¡°That fun of yours are different from ours¡±

    ¡°Listen to the old man, our fun is a fight¡±

    U¡¯ecin and Rusic and said their words to her. Coral sees the spirits know they are going after them, she remembers what they explain to her before. Once she had her equipment ready, she makes sure to use it to the fullest and efficiently. She can do solo alone but watching from the challenge. Coral would have more time messing around with them, through with her gun and aimed at the spirts. Once single clip fired had made the spirits scattered by her tremendous mana. Everyone sees the overuse mana as they hope she won¡¯t run out of it.

 Dead Tribes - Chapter 055

    COI C55

    Myrrkei had written so much of his report after experiencing so much within this city. Since letting someone to deliver to Enders Bridge, it is clear on his mind that it was about the society¡¯s life and entertainment. Now piling up regarding about the city¡¯s situation, it is certain for him to realize how there are many returned back to the city. He suspects someone is infiltrating for a while now. Staring out the industries of Tayiou district, it is where the separate groups of people who are once working this city. He is temporary working here to check the detail as they are collecting as many secrets they need to find.

    These previous public services are the one who wanted to leave, they are already researching to the strange activities happened inside Mihayara district to the northeast border. Myrrkei heard words from Ironno is already taking his time to the partial ruins of the tall buildings called Fuku City. Then finally words got out from the other two Enders are helping Haw on something, jealousy coming go through his mind how they are entering the sphere but those two wanted to fight. It¡¯s a given the sphere can¡¯t be that stable as of now. He hopes that the school won¡¯t be sharing to hostile people.

    Emerald comes to visit him as she collected the information about the Enders fighting the city guild. She already knew what purpose have done and they already researching to counteract that happened in the city.

    ¡°Doctor Myrrkei, is there other ways to face these new threats?¡±

    She shows documents of dangerous looking characters, as he responds every detail about them.

    ¡°. . . Other than that, they seem to replicate the strategy of the devil and also the rebellion¡±

    ¡°I know, it feels like they were the rebellion themselves¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that guild who convert them¡±

    ¡°You mean Benedictus?¡±

    ¡°I am indeed question for that, there is something I might add, then again, those threats are really needed to learn about it. I am not proud to see those are against you being a bit sadistic¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, but we managed to take them out¡±

    ¡°Or was it their shortcuts to leave?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Thought so . . . Wait . . . laugh*¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, they are starting to learn, and I thought it would take longer¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you found out too, now any advice to those who not showing their secrets . . .¡±

    The documents they both read were outstanding to his eyes and hers personally. The city guild starts to plan out the resources they need to make in order to be in par with the Enders. Troubling to both security and luxury in between, it is now the government decision to choose their limited resources or let the city covered in minor crimes to high crime. The rest of the documents have been seen by Myrrkei as they already figure it out to trace mana of each individual, and it all thanks to the Huntsmen.

    Back to the simulation room in Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool, the team had no stop fighting. Flooded by countless spirits attacking them, through their possibilities of their equipment and no dangers are happening among them until . . . Coral sees the horde through the hidden contraption made within the cave. Surprised after surprised this is too difficult to fight them with its rituals, numbers, and smaller in size. First is handling them with his wand, collecting the shamanism essence for him to use as spells. The beginning after the attacks of the first wooden dolls they have already warned to the spirits, and they came in like a flood.

    The cave inside slowly collapsing down where the rituals hidden inside starts to dwindle. First¡¯s wand, the claw held an orb, had siphoning the rituals to the point of itself deteriorating to the last voodoo magic had. Falling down on the ground as sand as the hard ceiling of the cave lost its shamanistic magic, Coral sees the exposing sky still sheltered from the Jigeram where giant wind spirits held in the air and rained down on them.

    ¡°There¡¯s more from above¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this entire landmark is a spirit world¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s GO!¡±

    First shouted at them to move on, where everything around them changes. Coral is with Haw guiding her without releasing more of her magic, Rusic and U¡¯ecin are dealing in the front to pierce through the horde, and Second watch their behind as more spirits coming at them. In the middle, where First makes a dome for them to hide. Can¡¯t be seen from afar but close enough to his dome will be seen, it is limited for him to think other spells as the horde is too much for him to fight against. Running through where the sun sees them, this is too complicated for them to know any better about the spirits.

    They stop as Rusic tells them about the condition they are now.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be seen by the spirits through Alga¡¯s light, they will recover as we take it down¡±

    Rusic raised his weapon high and slammed on the ground. The ritual ground appeared as it endures from his attack. First helps him to absorb the rituals into the orb, gathering the mana he needs for the future. Soon the ground tears itself like wood, Coral waited for them to tell her to fight using her sword. Where Haw directs where unknown beasts leaped through the dome. Haw used his bracer to catch them then throw them back out.

    It persistent reflexes made it moves back to them. U¡¯ecin took down one of them as they landed on him and gets impaled, quickly absorbing the spirits through his polearm to replicate the abilities on to it. Beasts¡¯ spirits taken within his polearm as he is now had a weapon that is lighter as if he swings it like a feather. Through every attack he made to take down those beasts. Coral helps them by shooting them while they landed and Second casts support magic among them. Haw slowly moving where more beasts are possessing curses within its body. These glowing silhouette beasts are exposing its true forms.

    They maneuvered around them where the returning spirits appeared from Alga¡¯s light. There are signs of them recovering their rituals and how the light reaches here, covered through the Jigeram¡¯s but the only magic held the Alga¡¯s light must be from the totems or a goblin spirit. Hardly to see from the other side of the mountain, there is a special protective totem held the light. Countless orbs hanging around and kept the portal of many spirits coming here to fight the intruders. Not by its natural reasoning but the controls of the landmark from the sphere.

    More and more spirits kept coming and one of them brought the light. Second tries to grab the light with his magic to burst it opened, the spread of the light blinded them for a moment. Haw missed the grab and getting piled up by the beasts. Coral no longer waits for them to bring out her sword, once unsheathed she feels the rush. The trails of her blade and her shadow playfully appears and attacks them in multiple techniques as it moves. Dashing all around the dome without her interrupting the others. In super speed, she brought them down then up in the air. Doing combos that no creatures have to endure, except here.

    The ground starts to fall where the two almost breaking it down. First spread down the ground to go deeper where the light won¡¯t reach, now facing the dark below with the other spirits that won¡¯t heal but menace of its dark domains. Rusic is getting surrounded by the horde, it is no chance of them to continue facing at the surface where the numbers kept coming back. Orbs of Alga¡¯s light kept coming into the point every attack from U¡¯ecin will be revived after. The only one who kept them still, now in the air beating it up with the light restoring them.

    First yelled at his team where the final strike on the ground starts to crumble like a withering wood.

    ¡°Brace yourselves, Coral! Bring those spirits down with you!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Coral gathered them all in one place where her shadow dashing around them, up, down, sideways, even in the inside of it kept it from recovering. The extension of her fights made the spirits ever so growing gathering more dangerous spirits. Yet, they have planned it before, because those uncooperative curse spirits might ruin themselves as they will exist in this chaos.

    Shattered down like wood, they fall to the ground as they prepared to brace the impact from below. Leaving Coral in the air gathering as much combo she had to do, then her final strike to where she flies paused within her radius collecting her power slowly and the spirits remained in highspeed retaining the disabilities of the spirits. Filled everything she had for visual purposes, as she finally swoops down bringing the spirits with her. Passing through the others where they are still falling.

    Landed first within the dark area where a natural soil felt soft and closely to the river, she is kneeling in one leg with her murasame impaled on the ground risen magical pikes rise up as the fallen spirits are impaled. The sword starts consuming their essence of shamanistic magic and disappears where she stands up and pulled out her sword from the ground. All that destructive aura she emits are now gathered on to her through a deadly display of defeating spirits around her.

    She sheathed her weapon where everything around her quickly swallowed up by her sword. Then, the place is clean leaving the shadow with her at her side to ready itself for the next stance to attack. All of them fell down to the soft ground as it is now muddy. Coral¡¯s magic prevents them to get hurt through falling from a high place, but they never fell to their feet. Raising their heads to breathe their first breath away from the sun, Alga¡¯s light, or out from the muddy surface they are in, they are safe from the goblin made architecture built in rituals.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve been the one to glide us down, Coral, but you did great collect all those mana from the spirits¡±

    ¡°Thank you First, for once I got scared to see countless spirits coming at us¡±

    ¡°It was planned out; we didn¡¯t mention about this plan that this a what if scenario¡±

    ¡°Really? I could¡¯ve known if you show it to me¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    Sarcastically showing a list of plans of those what ifs, then she quickly gives up as she seen branches of plans that are too complicated of a plan. It reminds her that visual novel games with complicated branches that will lead to a different ending or more difficult secret endings.

    They all stand up seeing around as they are in the cave but plants around here within the dark seems to be healthy. Mysteries of its rituals really made the Agatheans want to know how much those goblins had thrive back then. Yet, one of them remain on the mud, then pulled out from there was Haw. Silent, but has marks on his body from the beast. Second comes to him as he sees something odd around his face, he checks on him and there is some colored dirt mixing on his face. Not knowing what it is, as he takes a closer look. Haw turns to face him where the markings start to glow, hidden by the scratches of the beast is the rituals imprinted on Haw¡¯s face.

    Second took it for a surprise as Haw punch him and starts to attack wildly.

    ¡°Foul spirit! Haw is possessed¡±

    Haw without any special abilities including his potions proceed to attack him with only his bracers. A craft item only meant to counter the spirits, once impressive fists to beat, hold, and block against the spirits are nothing more of hard gloves. It still hurts for Second anyway, and only with his own arms to block his attacks. Everyone sees Haw was possessed as they try to get a hold of him before the spirits might track them here.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Rusic did it simply, coming to Haw where he brawls his way to Second. The possessed Haw got easily knocked out by Rusic¡¯s heavy weapon, turning into a blunt as he faces his weapon that only have curve without an edge or pick. Too quickly, and quite amusing how the spirits get a hold the most fragile member of the group besides the two Agatheans. First reaches him and absorb the rituals on Haw¡¯s face as his collection of his mix mana pool through his wand. Then he suddenly stops as he stares at the scouting probe, Thean¡¯s parting action on this landmark.

    Showing First¡¯s realization by letting the probe watches him using his magic to write a note for Thean.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve have known such opportunity like this, you know little too well about ¡®my¡¯ intention¡±

    Rusic reads the magic writing in the air as it is reverse in order for the probe to read it properly for the audience. After some careful reading, he too never thought being possessed will be that easy to come by. The two of them look at each other as they assumed that they have a related intention for payback. Humiliation or annoyance, both different but equal of their personal grudges. This is such a preventive moment for Thean¡¯s . . . consequences.

    Coral was not involved from the dilemma that Thean did, she admit what he did to bring the equipment for them are too inappropriate especially First¡¯s magical girl wand. Awkwardly, she never believed that Rusic also having some hate on him, how? Haw pulled back up with Second¡¯s help, U¡¯ecin pats him at the back for the next worse stages are happening. He called out to everyone the reminders they have experience watching the Summer Festival Challenges.

    ¡°Always remember the possibilities from what you¡¯ve seen through the goblin¡¯s achievements during the summer events, it will partially be involved in our struggles in the future¡±

    Moving on in the underground river, disguised hiddenly under the shallow dark path. Where the rituals have imbued the refraction of natural light and darkness, for giving only to them in harsh conditions within they are now. The rituals are hidden among the walls or ceilings, filled with nature that is all hybrid by multiple different vegetation and shamanistic designs through what magic lies inside. The things they never seen before that is not related to the recent spirits they know about. It¡¯s the writings within this dark path carved by the tribe¡¯s name

    ¡°Sul Boyz¡±

    Meanwhile in the simulation room, they skip the unnecessary part of the recordings and found something familiar. Haw got possessed during the fight, a spirit beasts claw its way through him as the mark tainted on his face to rip through something on him. Then the trail of mystic air flow inside to the rip unseen scratches inside of him. The teachers had updated the search from the stone slab from Haw, where they found the sources of this related shamanistic ritual. Thean comes in where he checks on his team, secretly knowing about it but never know the variety.

    Quail sees him as she quickly set the video where First gives him the message, by the look of her eyes with disappointed, the two stared at each other as playing a game to reveal to each other¡¯s intention. The others see the video being rewind for him to see that the man what First send to.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve have known such opportunity like this, you know little too well about ¡®my¡¯ intention¡±

    Thean read it out loud as he¡¯s smiling to his expectation, no doubt, there¡¯s something he wanted to do if that happened. Yet, there¡¯s Rusic, he had giving up the idea to mess around where that dwarf knew how to make pain with his oversize weapon.

    ¡°Thean, you knew about those rituals¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s two versus one, I don¡¯t have the advantage to have fun and survive inside that shaman world there¡±

    Quail puts her hand to her eyes for not looking at him in a straight face, a comedic expression where everyone didn¡¯t get it. Only those two and more from the team inside the sphere. Reya asks Quail

    ¡°Ok, he received the message. Let¡¯s continue on the screen, Quail¡±

    Quail didn¡¯t do it as she remained annoyed from Thean, the other teacher comes along and set it back to their normal video. Coral is having a conversation with First about the unknown they have that is not yet understand what happened back then.

    ¡°. . . Forgotten tribes?¡±

    ¡°Like most fallen civilizations, there are many things they have made before and lost after the next era. Because we are here for the data, the most difficult mission here is how much will they release history of different legends and tragedies¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the sound of that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s concerning, especially a tribe that is called Sul boyz written here. As long our we have against them, we can fend them off until then¡±

    They stop and sees voodoo heads floating along the river, U¡¯ecin and Rusic quickly raised their weapons as the heads are not made out of materials. Rusic didn¡¯t hesitate what he sees. Quietly or softly, he says it in a raspy voice as he blows his breath

    ¡°FLESH¡±

    The heads are actual shrunken human heads, the Agatheans and Coral sense the heads¡¯ mana as it is alive. She is horrified by sensing it, and her shadow initiates out from her control. Through the instincts her shadow impulsively attacks the severed heads, looking distraught as it shows their expression moving a bit, they attack through their mouths as it channels their magics. Her shadow made a good improvement to cut it before it cast on them, and First on the other hand is collecting them, the remains of mana would be enough for him to convert to his control and using it as his.

    The front lines: U¡¯ecin, Rusic, and Haw couldn¡¯t reach them where they are above the waters. The spirits filled among the corpses appeared from the riverbank, coming in large mass as they are trying to grab them. Second used his range magic to help them securing the opportunity of the spirits¡¯ advantage. Defeated remains fell to the river and merge the other parts of the dead flesh rituals, such preserve creatures put into the fight where its innards are exposed and burst its plague at them. They are surrounded by its horrible smell and force themselves to move on or breathe the hellish decay.

    U¡¯ecin calls out to them

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on, we don¡¯t have against the stench . . .¡±

    Continue to call out orders, as First had collected enough of the essence from the spirits and raised bits and pieces of it then fired at them like a projectile. His orb wand fires the bits of the shattered rituals combine with his magic, a cleansing effect, pierce through the rituals of abomination. Turning the rituals of flesh into ashes, purging every shot he could make to nullify the spread, but it kept coming from the river. Second¡¯s turn to make a dome to shelter them from the horrible smell.

    Rusic tries his best to break through the front, from the horde kept pushing him back as the hunk of flesh are durable enough as they stack together by thickness and mass. The flesh rituals start to move in with the bones hidden inside the flesh and made a bite on Rusic¡¯s armor. Protected and safe from his armor, the spirit belch or puke at him with its rotten innards. Rusic is coughing out from the disgusting breath of the flesh rituals, the disease had already reached through his nostrils then to his brain and soon took control like a parasite.

    Possessed Rusic turns around and bashes U¡¯ecin at the front, as U¡¯ecin backs away from the bare force of a dwarven strength. Hardly for him to breathe where Rusic¡¯s weapon hid some effective runes to weaken him. Rusic raised his weapon high to end him where U¡¯ecin tries to recover. Coral sees them fighting then sends her shadow to stop them. The shadow appeared between the two, Rusic quickly grabs it and punches it through its shadowy body. The shadow got infected by the curse, it quickly disperses where the faded air floating its poisonous air.

    Rusic blows his breath with possessed rituals to the air, a strong stench blown at them where the poison spread. Haw takes in by the front trying to use his brace to block it by only one hand and pushes himself further at him to cover his mouth. Slowly affecting Haw¡¯s senses, it already weakening him but managed to grab Rusic¡¯s mouth. Possessed Rusic kicks him on one of his knees as he kneels down, trying to remove holding Rusic¡¯s mouth but his short height can¡¯t make it so. Haw kneels down to almost the same height as him.

    Haw¡¯s bracers held the possessed Rusic in place as it can¡¯t remove from his grasp. Rusic is slowly recovering as the bracers'' presence weaken the parasite, Haw is leaning away, grabbing Rusic¡¯s face where he removes the parasite from his head. The impressive item is yet again powerful enough to easily taken down the spirits¡¯ rituals and curses. But the plagues Rusic had starts to weigh down. Rusic recovers and grab Haw as he is lying with the disease.

    ¡°Curses, EVERYONE RUN!¡±

    The men go ahead first leaving Coral behind.

    Coral pulled the abomination to her with her magic, she pulled them all to her where the horde of flesh dragging away from the poisoned victims. Revealing to her sword again, murasame, and ready her stance to dashes to them. A trail of magic around her like leaves falling from out of nowhere, she savored for the moment to her strike and looks around her. This goblin made cave, kept falling from the ceiling where more spirits coming from the Sul Boyz. Permanently a reminder on her head as a demon incarnate. Her shadow returns as the second strike.

    Hiding from her helmet from her expression but only her eyes revealed, showing no fear but hatred of what this place is. Forcing herself by adding more of her mana on this stance, collecting so many spirits around her. More magic form her to pull them in and the most hideous things she seen are place on a specific line for her blade or magic trail to purge. Anger within through her shadow, showing her inner demon plays her expression. Rage face of her shadow¡¯s reminiscence, forming behind her like a demon is smiling for her. Then she dashes.

    A large explosion heard, and the shake coming from the ceiling and walls made by goblin engineering. Black fires appearing around them, the abominations that got caught by Coral¡¯s magic were blown back forward leaving their trails of fire. These spirits are monstrous and immoral of its desecration of the carcasses and death from a living race. Second is glad to see her exterminate with his satisfying eyes. Holding back since those floating heads appearing before them, it was luck for him with his kind heart to see such people being horridly made by this dead tribe.

    ¡°Truly rotten skulls, I am infected¡±

    Rusic swears out of the blue as he shows his worries of not going to stay long in the sphere. Haw had exposed by the poison, short sighted and weak breathing, he is lucky for his recklessness to save them from the disease. U¡¯ecin recovers and hard to believe to see Rusic being possessed that easily. He takes note for himself from what kind of possession ritual was that. Coral walks to them leaving a trail of massive extermination leaving a trail of her version of demonic path.

    They turn around and sees the devastation she leaves, a trail of darkness that shows nothing much like actual darkness. Black fire with outlines colored white, the remains being burned match the same color in black fire. The falling debris matches it too, Coral removes the details of the abomination and covered everything with black colored texture and white outlines. The second strike appeared after her and repeat the same as she did, but they see it with more nightmarish face appearing with its maniacally joy. Performing the same pose as she did, they ignored that long pose and continue on as the two are cursed and poisoned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, these two are frail from the curse¡±

    ¡°Can you cleanse it?¡±

    ¡°These curses didn¡¯t even exist; this dead tribe is probably the only one who can make it¡±

    Coral worried for the two as their skins show colors within their face, Second tried multiple ways to cleanse them. Failure after failure as they walk through the cavern where the river is still next to them. It will be a matter of time as they will face them again. There¡¯s another way that they will leave the river, Coral rushes forward as she is no longer wanted to stay near the river.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see those monsters again, First! Please don¡¯t tell me otherwise¡±

    U¡¯ecin and First were about to go there, she seems to make it more convincing from her reaction. They said to themselves

    ¡°And I thought I fear from her powers. U¡¯ecin, I still don¡¯t believe how your equipment handles her power¡±

    ¡°I used much from the Soulfate crystals forged together . . .¡±

    U¡¯ecin looks at First¡¯s terrified reaction, the prediction of him to believe that soulfate crystal as it was to be, then this landmark of data will appear the notorious legends of this world had summoned.

    ¡°. . . Make sure to finish it or we will have to do it all over again, differently¡±

    First checks the branch list, the 1st branch phase is almost over. The plan is predictable as it is traditional to most goblins, he hopes he will find them soon or those abomination will find them with their plagues from its deteriorating bodies. Coral found something as she eventually steps something metallic, a metal floor found inside the cavern where there is an underground bunker carved in rituals. Still nothing was here, others are catching up and sees the bunker. Not knowing why, the spirits are not here yet and no trace are coming to them.

    It is a great time for them to rest, the urgency from Rusic and Haw¡¯s condition are not serious but from shamanistic curse it depends how far it wanted to spread. Thanks to Coral¡¯s action to wipe out those spirits clean out from spreading the plagues, it made the two time to stay longer inside the sphere.

    ¡°For once I thank you lass, I have time to stay here before the sickness kicks my head laugh*¡±

    ¡°Me too, at least we need to finish this and continue on for the next landmark¡±

    Coral heard them giving their gratitude, she felt embarrassed because all the thing she did is using the most epic moves she remembered in anime and games.

    ¡°Embarrassingly laughing* Oh my, never thought I got thanks from you guys. This equipment you gave me had already say thank you¡±

    U¡¯ecin smiles a bit and First pointed at him,

    ¡°This guy gets it, smiling of your greatest work, huh¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to express, giving a woman a most once created legendary item and letting her play with it or she has some impressive innovation of her magic skills¡±

    They all laugh as they need a break after what happened. It is like an adventure but with an unrealistic mission. All revealed and knew what to do, at least they are having fun after that intense start.

    Sealed away from the bunker, the spirits heard from their footsteps on its metal floor. Normal materials touching on its metallic floors as there is nothing to get interested about. Feeling much of those other spirits wandering their area that is nothing for them to make rituals under the iron stronghold. Then something solid touching the floor, weapons where place on the floor, and one unique item resting on the floor. Clothe . . . no, it¡¯s metal linen sheet. A strange craftsmanship but it¡¯s still metal. It¡¯s magnetic interaction slowly raising up as it yearns metal.

    The spirits grew interested by the new properties of metallic matter lied rest in front of their bunker. The spiritual boulder slowly moving close to the bunker walls to prepare the magnetism. More and more spirits start to gather as they are going to steal the metal properties of the team¡¯s equipment. All of the team where busy talking, where Second¡¯s familiar senses something weird.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Second turns around as he stared at the bunker door. The metal spirits where spook and accidentally pulled them in. The boulder starts to pull all metal around it.

    Rusic quickly retaliate and used his heavy weapon and slams on the ground as he getting pulled. U¡¯ecin helps Rusic as his weapon too is getting pulled, First uses his magic to cleanse off the shamanistic magic. He saw Haw¡¯s bracers are being pulled to the bunker and Coral¡¯s entire body as well. Second helps First to stop the ritual being pulled them into the bunker. No magic appeared outside but the boulder uses the magnetism inside of its magic, controlling both shaman magic and polarization at the same time. Another unique tribe that negates both magic and Alga¡¯s light dependence.

    ¡°HAW!¡±

    Coral shouted his name as he tries to pull her out. Her entire body slammed onto the bunker''s wall as Haw¡¯s hands start sink into it. The magnetic disabled magic around them where Coral noticed the rituals written in runes appeared. It is unbelievable as she can¡¯t use her magic, and with Haw being sink in. She slowly sinking into the wall, and the spirits appeared to see what they have caught. Slowly and carefully bringing them alive as her last glance to see Haw¡¯s entire body sinks into the wall. Losing much of herself to be devoured inside, they have entered the goblin bunker.

 Metul Spirits - Chapter 056

    COI C56

    Through the screen where the scout probes are barely surviving during the attack in the underground river, they have seen much worse they could ever imagine. The teachers watch it like a movie, beyond the graphic images for anyone to see, but some taken down pictures of the abomination for their creative imagination. The one who took it had made an impressive collection.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what we have just seen right now, this content will never be going to be seen at social media¡±

    ¡°What the actual fuck was that?¡±

    ¡°Oh my fucking god, those are actual rotten corpses and the goblin . . . I¡¯m going to puke*¡±

    The teacher held it in just in time after seeing such grotesque abomination.

    ¡°And I thought our world¡¯s atrocities look worse, but those things . . . being stuff by other creatures¡±

    They hide their eyes as the others are observing the details of those abomination. Rituals in flesh and ceremonial items carve through their skins and bones, then the last awful thing they see is the plagues containing parasites. The team didn¡¯t notice what happened during the fight, but they see it. Rusic¡¯s mouth was invaded by some parasite quickly lurking down to his throat. They search about the tribes that made it is wrong for them to see.

    ¡°Sul Boyz, a tribe of spiritual connection between the spirits of pestilence. Originated in a world where plagues and diseases are biological as in native animals, but sadly they were summoned to Horsin of their ironically made used cures. The differences are they are trying to tame those plagues in a microorganism size level instead of its actual animal size. It will become of its worse form when exposed to Alga¡¯s light, a crazy discovery in the remains in Rune Isles, they are the most intellectual goblins than the entire tribes co-exist with them¡±

    In the stone slab, gives the parts of detail about the tribe. Alche only gives one logical explanation of why this description is too vague for them to understand.

    ¡°Different dimensions regarding sustaining life¡±

    ¡°What did Alche just said?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to learn about them, they are already extinct¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what did Alche said?¡±

    ¡°We can speculate all we want if we have gathered when we control the sphere. For now, at least, let¡¯s continue to see what happened to them¡±

    ¡°. . . We have new tribe incoming; they seem to be weird metallic tribes. That¡¯s a big gap when they remain tribal when they are using steel¡±

    Again, continue researching about the new tribe and its bunker. The search within the slab shows more trivia and managed to have existed until the era of heroes and demons. Lost information was distorted and only written by the surviving tribes are written, but that is needed a spirit to reawaken the writings. The teachers were hoping for a simple description, they don¡¯t want to waste time searching for it with massive results found. At the same time, they wanted to see more on screen where they are now resting near it. They read a bit of the description

    ¡°Gatyas, the machinist tribe. Spirits within the iron, the goblins who are against the new era, Unification . . .¡±

    Coral fell unconscious after she is being absorb to the wall, and Haw was with her who got caught through his bracers. Being absorb through a metal wall should have killed them, the massive force of steel covering them like mud. It is too unnatural for it to capture them. He starts to ignore all reasons as he is in the goblin tribe that knows how to use metal. Haw looks around in the dark, they seem to be captured instead taken out but why. A chattering of metals come and go to where it sees him and Coral to his side, it stares at him observing their equipment being magnetized.

    Lights start appearing in front of Haw where they are in the tight corner of a room where the other metallic spirits standing idly. They are surrounded and thought it must be their end. For the moment, they stood still as if they were sleeping. A floating metal ball coming in their direction as the ritual starts looking at them, magnetized where Haw¡¯s hand being lock into place leaving the rest of his body freely to move. Coral is wearing fully made armor where her metal like robe and underneath with actual wooden mix plated metal, it is still impressive how it works together by their craftsmanship.

    Her shadow appears as he notices it, the spirits turn and see with its light, and it disappeared without even a chance to see its elusive move predictably follow at their backs. Coral is waking up as she can¡¯t move, her groan barely hear anyone as she thinks she still inside the sphere. Not moving at all because of her armor being magnetize, she sees Haw lying down next to her with his bracers stuck on a metal platform. He lied down on his back as she¡¯s in the front, the spirits kept searching on them only to the metal parts that it is trying to find.

    Polarizing them both where to the moment as it trying to touch it, Haw quietly waits for the spirit to touch it. Coral let her shadow to follow what Haw is doing, through her senses into her surroundings, it tells her they are surrounded by metal creatures. The spirit first checks on Haw¡¯s bracer and once it touches through its metallic limbs, he grips his hand and hold the spirit in place but magnetize back to the platform. Haw¡¯s hand returned back on the metal floor including the metal creature itself. Struggling to escape from his grip, the other spirits appeared and help it.

    Her shadow appears and cut them off as its spirits were released from its bodies, large sounds from dropping its entire metal creatures to the ground. The magnet pulled the parts toward them as Haw is getting buried alive by the heavy materials slamming down on him. The shadow is searching for the source of the magnetism, there was no power, but the spirits are channeling it without any use of electricity or natural polarization materials. It found the source underneath them, as it taken out with a clean swift. Pile of metal scraps or parts buried on Haw as Coral tries to free him.

    ¡°Haw! Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, these metals are not heavy. It magnetized weaker than we have. What a strange metal this is¡± Coral checks on the metals as it is light and remained strong with its thickness, realizing that this metal looks familiar but having this quantity this big. ¡°It¡¯s Aluminium, a big chunk of it too¡±

    ¡°Other types of metal, that¡¯s probably the reason why they are not magnetized at all. I still don¡¯t think those spirits freely use the law of physics when it comes to rituals¡±

    ¡°Heh, since when did you know about . . . never mind, we¡¯re both alright that''s more important. We need to get out of here¡±

    Both of them search around the small room where collection of metal parts and other machinery cramped all together, the room is not even suitable for any living being to stay inside as it so cramped as both of them squeeze themselves in or out of the way like they are in the small cracks of the cave. The shadow let her see outside of the room where other spirits moved like gears and mechanically move where the magnet keep them going.

    ¡°Industrial complex inside the landmark, Haw, how did we get inside? The exteriors on the other rooms are like factories¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, see anything how it operates?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is using magnets to operate. More like no electricity and just using the spirits in order to work it out¡±

    ¡°Spirits within the machine? Treating itself as power source, then we need to search among these scraps that help us open somehow¡±

    The spirits senses one of its metallic kinds that were released from their metal bodies, seeing that the two fights back. Expected by this action how they are trying to steal from them, but in their actual interaction. No living thing would venture forth near the river with the Sul Boyz tribe.

    The spirits never sense life but only steel and other metallic properties, it begins to operate the more interactive machines. The metallic creature appeared with its parts installed with a music bow, where its cylinder with its drum moves freely acting like a voice box, and only one of the few awaken speaking spirit. A rare substitute for communication, it will be difficult for this creature to face them. The polarization appeared among the rooms where doors opened in sync like an industrial machine, following up where only it fits for specific procedure of manufacturing.

    The two hears something, music coming from the noisy stomps of metal as they tried to find a way to open the ¡°doors¡±. Something pops out from the metal walls like fits the size of a container, a creature appeared that plays its music. Slowly moving into them as they see it acting shyly, the two already readied themselves as it is trying to play a pleasant tune for them. No expression as it is like toy that was not fully made, a blank head with no face but an impressive body where the rituals are written like ancient alien writings. They stood still as they are trying to understand each other.

    The music kept going while it carefully writes along the metal walls, Haw almost ready to fight as he sees the rituals popping up with his bracer, but he didn¡¯t grab the spirit. He stops for a bit and ask Coral

    ¡°Do you have your device, Coral?¡±

    ¡°I still have it within my armor, you mean, translate the writings on that wall?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, this language is not translated. I hope it works¡±

    She pulled out her device and begin scanning, rely only the data she had, no connection to the internet and limited access that depends on her personal data.

    The small music toy sees their device and interact with it, hoping that there is sound coming from it. Same materials as metal properties, it hopes to communicate. Coral sees a popup to allow unknown source to be download, she looks at the toy trying its best to communicate. Taking the risk of updating her device for the spirit, she hesitated but the sounds of incoming creatures start banging the door. To her surprised, she accidentally accepted it.

    ¡°Shit¡±

    The download starts and the alien writings are going into her device. The toy tried its best to extend its ritual to the door. Blocking the entrance, small gaps appeared as it almost comes in, barely.

    Coral checks her device again and sees a blank icon, the spirit had not imprinted of what that technology required to show. There is nothing else for her to do as they are trapped leaving Haw stands guard the door. She opened the app and the music it plays starts to talk.

    ¡°Hello, my fellow big metal boss. It is strange how that two looking bracers floating around without any polarization. Anyway, our boyz sense invisible thing hurting them. It must be that you two are probably alive, it is weird how you are at the dark levels where the most hideous creations are kept here because of their aggression¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand the start about being metal, but she wore metal armor that¡¯s what she was thinking. More importantly her device somehow communicates with it, not only it translates but the voice matches the tune of the music box. It must be something she downloaded by mistake, she replied

    ¡°You can¡¯t see us¡±

    ¡°I can see you but not that guy with only bracers leaning against the wall¡±

    Coral figured it out, they don¡¯t have to fight and have to sneak their way without wearing metal. It¡¯s like they are metal detectors. She continues.

    ¡°Yes, we are humans, do you know the way to escape this bunker?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but if you are living beings. You will be facing those monstrosities outside; I don¡¯t know you could survive and let alone see you¡±

    It is enough for her to accept it, and Haw hears their conversation as the two look each other in the eyes almost next to each other. They have to change clothes where both of them in this tight room. Coral instinctively looks for the scouting probe if they are going to change clothes, but nothing was there and the shadow already scouting far where they are not that far where the team is right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, we can make it¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°If you must, then I¡¯ll be helping you with this¡±

    Through the spirit¡¯s polarization it pulled out a hidden door inside the metal platform, the metal boulder held a magnetic ball carved in rituals. Cleaning out the rest of the dangerous rituals and secret curses, it only can do now is to polarize around them.

    ¡°Take this, if you are alive then they can¡¯t see you but if not, we will become one . . . ehehehe¡±

    It¡¯s evil laugh coming from tunes of the music box make it sounds so cute. Coral recorded the conversation as the music box made it comfortable to hear it again.

    It leaves when a metallic limb appeared where it entered and quickly closed it. She grabs the orb that was a size of a basketball and turns into a size of a baseball, wondering what rituals inside that thing to be that massive. Haw warns her about the idea to hide themselves.

    ¡°Remember Coral, never use your UIs or your inventory out of the open. There is no telling what we are attracting in this landmark¡±

    ¡°We are also too close like almost touching, there is no other way we could fight in this tight corner¡±

    ¡°You managed to use your shadow to fight them¡±

    ¡°Haw, you were covered by Aluminium metal parts. There will be going to be heavier metals that will squash us¡±

    Haw stares the small gap where even bigger size metal creatures waiting outside, the chance of being crushed by their weights if he removes the spirits inside of it. The bracers have powerful effects on spirits but not in natural materials when the spirit left. He sighs and starts to remove his bracers, and he brings out the magic bag where his clothes put. Not going to look behind him, but Coral embarrassingly tugs his arm.

    ¡°Uhm, my clothes are in my inventory¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the silent treatment, and let me borrow your clothes¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the clothes what Thean gave to us on the first landmark¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Coral picks up his bag and quickly pulled out the clothes.

    Her shadow comes along and help her removed the armor set she is wearing, slowly trying to remove it in this tight space. Behind her where Haw is also undressing,

    ¡°You pervert, why I . . .!¡±

    Haw¡¯s body shows signs of the poison surging in, showing his neck and his bare back colors of veins with curses mist appears as he sweats. Their skins touch as Haw leans forward and away from her.

    ¡°Sorry, I want to see what is happening with my body¡± ¡°No! your body starts sweating with strange color¡±

    ¡°Let it go, Coral, it never existed in our world now¡±

    Coral fully in her underwear and kept looking at his bare back, feeling a bit anxious for this surprised moment and him having to check his body. Her shadow gives the shirt and letting it dress her as she gazes at the curse plagues on his body. Haw looks at his own body to see how much left he could fight on with this curse slowly building up, it is almost time for the 1st phase to end as they are almost close to the controls of this landmark. Coral starts a random conversation as she still putting up some clothes on and tying up her long hair.

    ¡°So uh, this landmark, what¡¯s it called again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Canyon Tribe Cliffs, a memorial place where the most goblin ancestral monuments are place here. It depends on the layers of height like canyon, where the most natural and powerful are shines on the surface while the dangerous and deadly below the ground. I have no idea why this bunker to be part the other two, but it can be dangerous of its metals lying on top of wooden made canyon¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and about that strange interaction with my device and its ritual. Do you know something like this?¡±

    ¡°No, and yours are interacted with neutral mana. The past had success somehow¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess . . . Hey!¡±

    Haw remained looking away as she got surprised, looking back to him she thought he would accidentally see her. Already worn and only her long hair is being tying up into a bun from her shadow.

    ¡°Sorry, but the app I got from it. It disappears, well that worries me if it got malware¡±

    ¡°Malware?¡±

    ¡°Forget what I just said and let¡¯s go¡±

    Coral uses the orb and starts to expand and opens the door. The metallic creatures go in without noticing them, their equipment hid in his magic bag as they escape the room. More creatures line in wait, where the music toy waving goodbye tuning itself away.

    The orb polarizes the tight spaces in order to move properly, the radius it forces away making the spirits moving around them. It didn¡¯t even notice them as they thought the boulder is moving through its rituals. One step slowly from the two, Coral¡¯s shadow brightens their surroundings with white light but only silhouette appeared before them. The appearance what they saw looks aesthetic than what she thought, like it was drawn in scratch but pleasing to see like its grim but appealing. Haw follows her slowly as he pointed out that the door the way out is in front of them.

    Coral is holding the orb and they surrounded by movable heavy machinery, being careful around here made her cautious and the sounds of those metallic creature moves frantic as their harvests were lost. The noise echoes powerfully as she is deafening by the noise. Giving it to her shadow next to them as both of them covered their ears, yet she wants to take her steps slow. Haw looks at her in agony by the sheer noise when the spirits moving inside the tight room.

    Meanwhile, small metallic toys scan the ground for any strange creature inside its bunker. The toys found one as it busily continued to track them, both worried and annoyed, they persist to find the missing metal and moves around the unknown tracks. Being silly with limited parts it had, and the spirits install them some eyes as they found something. Lens and ritual made eyes attached on their body or heads if they have one, see the intruders. Getting to act wildly and even runs away from them for being a toy, the metallic creature moves around blindly as they can be.

    Steadily and quietly reaching the door, the noise is getting louder. Haw looks behind them, where the polarization kept them from being crushed. Large moving creatures trying to reach them with its size and parts being installed, having limbs, sensors, and weaponry being attached these metallic creatures. Coral¡¯s shadow opens the door as it retracts itself back, Coral turns around to Haw and ask him, then she saw the metallic creatures are turning into robots.

    ¡°Oh shit, Haw what''s happening here?¡±

    ¡°Scourges! They found us!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! The door opens too slowly¡±

    Both of them unarmed and the equipment they have are hidden in his magic bag, the things they have to do to face inside the room as it is crushing the room. The orb helps them keep safe, showing only the dome appeared around them, and the only hope they could do is to open the door. Coral nervously swears

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡±

    Haw sees them trying to use their newly installed limbs to piston its attack on the orb, rapidly hitting then slowly when touch through the orb¡¯s polarization. The motors inside of the piston burst off because of malfunction release inside of its mechanism.

    The room opens a small cylindrical pipe to the orb, Haw turns to see it and saw something is coming out from it. A small projectile coming from the pipe as it looks like a metal ball, the polarization kept it from moving forward and the fire coming from the pipe kept it going. The metal ball, carved in runes, starts to shine molten red. Coral sees it while she checks on Haw, the metal ball slowly picking up heat and unstable motion erratically where it should polarize away, but it kept going. More of those pipes appearing from the metal walls as they persisted toward them.

    Not letting them release their hands from their ears, it is their fate with her shadow. The door opens a bit as they look surprised and happy to finally open. Slowly getting it open as the metal balls appeared with its molten risen rituals, they need to get out of their as they wait for the door to open. The door starts to open faster as their faces grew intense where the shots start to shine even brighter. There is no time for them to know when that metal ball will begin to explode and Haw pushes Coral to the small gap of the open door.

    ¡°Go! We can fit through the gap, Hurry!¡±

    Coral squeezes her way outside the door and her shadow helps her push her out, the ritual on the door turns rough and try to rub on her back inside. Inside of the bunker starts to shine molten where Haw getting blind by it, the orb held it without trouble, but they never know if the explosion can be polarized. The shadow pulled Haw out of there with Coral where the two squeeze together, no ripping coming from the door as it is only rough and strong friction pulled them in. Reaching to the highest temperature where they can¡¯t bear the heat anymore and the sounds of the metal balls start to expand.

    The explosion was off and more other metal balls follow up as well, the residue spilled out from the door where a ritual emits in the air. The spirit is formed in molten color where a head appeared and starts laughing, no voice but a form of smoke animating it, nonetheless. Coral and Haw made it outside where both of them where safe, her shadow covered for them as it reappeared to her after its bits of the shadow being torn off by the heat or light. The door didn¡¯t close but something was odd for them where they feel something is not right.

    The stench is here, too familiar from before. It can¡¯t be within Coral¡¯s eyes and Haw¡¯s ringing his head and trying to recover from the blast. The abomination is here staring at them with its deformed figure and shredded by the explosion, fell to the ground where its rituals being purged by the other ritual. Haw turns and see the door remained open, and this is the first time in his stay in Isekai City to ever rejoice such a succeeding degree.

    ¡°Archscience Conquers ALL!¡±

    Coral turns as he never said something like that. Second¡¯s familiar appeared and rescue them both, being pulled together where the team is already struggling to get out of here. The horde of flesh already blocking the path they wish to leave, thrilling them up to see them back where they almost regretted to come back to them. The familiar did its best where Second hugs it but phases through.

    ¡°Glory to the gods, you¡¯re all safe!¡±

    Second getting pulled by First as he already struggling to push back the large abomination forcing its parts of its body through his barrier.

    Coral shouts in excitement, but her equipment is with Haw. Haw tries his best backing to them where the fight is too intense for him to pull out the bag. Dragging and pulling where the barrier starts to breach by them, they are trying to escape from this corner where Haw announced his success.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Hahah! Are you now?¡±

    ¡°No! Woni¡¯es, he meant those metallic tribe¡±

    ¡°. . . No kidding? Everyone let¡¯s leave here before they mosh themselves to us¡±

    ¡°Eh younglings, getting too old than us?¡±

    They bickered among each other, already surrounded and nothing else they could go instead the wall of ritual flesh close to them. A ballistic ball coming to the wall where a horde of metal creatures coming to their direction. It quickly burst through as they quickly leave. Chaos assured among themselves where the tribes found each other, and most goblin traditions show themselves in different groups will always have to be . . .

    ¡°Metul! Metul! Metul!¡±

    ¡°Bodies r burning good, idz dem!¡±

    Both hordes meet where the flesh rituals are not too happy to see them while those metallic rituals already geared up with its weapons, they thought they could catch their missing stolen metal, but they are free from the bunker. The sounds of steam engines and ritual energy sparking without logic, their empty expressions weren¡¯t made but their actions and calling within the words of the spirits are enough for the flesh spirits to hear.

    ¡°Idiutz are out of the water, ATTACK!¡±

    ¡°Blind hordes, there are intruders here¡±

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t see no spirits or metal¡±

    It begins, the final stage of the 1st phase is done. Because of this place will attract the spirits, there is nothing else for the goblin spirits to rally themselves where this fight is too good not to ignore, including the remaining scouting probes. The teachers had decided to let them stay and watch the fight, their curious sight expand further where one of the metal spirits grab one of them and attached to their bodies. Sharing both view for the spirit and the probe, it is easy for them to see how they act out as machines. The fight is truly chaotic and much more noise it says in spirits.

    ¡°Gatyas tribe! Stop this or we won¡¯t be getting rid the intruders¡±

    ¡°Silly dead bits want to stop, where is it?¡±

    ¡°They are alive!¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Living bits with dead bits? Idiot spirits are good spirits now¡±

    ¡°Argh! The horde like you can¡¯t even see life, they have desecrated so much to us¡±

    ¡°Sul boyz? Desecrated? These spirits need boss¡±

    ¡°Ooh, ooh, I be there boss¡±

    ¡°No way, they need boss that won¡¯t rot brain¡±

    ¡°Brain? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Thing that goes Brrr-rrring!¡±

    ¡°No no, the thing . . . uh? . . . Attack!¡±

    ¡°Groan* Why part of the horde¡±

    The metal spirits unleashed their arsenals on to the abomination, the enjoyment of themselves broke free from the bunker and start mayhem against their own spirit kin. A group of machines come in start purging them down as they yell at everything.

    ¡°My arms are not ready!¡±

    ¡°Kick them then, you dotes!¡±

    ¡°The rusts are coming¡±

    ¡°Kill them before they splatter their innards at us¡±

    ¡°But big boyz, where surrounded¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here you dotes¡±

    ¡°Their things are getting jammed my gears¡±

    ¡°Bring those little toys as canon fodders!¡±

    ¡°Uhm big boyz? They just move over them¡±

    ¡°I can see that, armed up the bombs!¡±

    ¡°Bombs! Who had it?¡±

    ¡°The toys!¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Rarrgh bump*¡±

    ¡°. . . The toys were blown away (crushed)¡±

    ¡°AAAAH! I¡¯ll just do it myself with you as my weapon¡±

    ¡°The boss will be surprised that we are in the action, ehehe¡±

    The scouting probes were destroyed during the fight, but it was something they couldn¡¯t regret to see what is happening. Watching the metal spirits as idiots, and the Sul boyz being a zombie pandemic, they rather let the Gatyas to be their side besides the Sul boyz. Until the last scouting probe that stayed to see the fight, it is an accomplishment to where they see it like a weird parody of zombies and robots battling out. One of the teachers who made the probes show his accomplishment to another lost creation, he said

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it¡±

    The team survives another attack, and the hordes are kept fighting at each other. Either it was stupid for the spirits to being hostile one another or the spirits never once feel lost because of its eternal existence, the team is glad they are united again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never could believe that you two survived, even we are outnumbered. Second made a great decision¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never believed it too myself, after getting captured by an unknown tribe¡±

    ¡°Haw you too? For me, we could get out of here in one piece when I learn those spirits can¡¯t see living being like us¡±

    ¡°Such an intriguing assumptions Coral, for goblins like that, they must be from another world that there is no significant form of life¡±

    A stray metallic projectile hits Rusic from the back while they run away. His armor shattered and the bones quickly breaks and burns, they come to heal him, but his armor had a hole, and he can¡¯t wear it anymore because of a big dent to his armor. His back endured the impact leaving U¡¯ecin impressed

    ¡°Dwarves, still survive getting hit like that¡±

    ¡°Hah! Never could I imagine breaking that easily, that metal thing come right at me¡±

    Rusic stares at the metal projectile as he sees the rituals are almost identical as runewords, still weak, and strong enough to dent with that size.

    Rusic removes his helmet where everyone could see his poisoned face and the last remaining scouting probe sees it. Already closing in with the curse where his stubborn body endured the symptoms from the parasite. His eyes look close to dead and remained as he is when had to say to them with their eyes are in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m hideous now, don¡¯t worry, it is almost over¡±

    Leaving his equipment behind as he wants to continue on, soon after they prepared somewhere safe for the controls¡¯ location.

    They found it, and it is easily differentiated from the goblin¡¯s architectures. No goblins used an obelisk to be this clean without drawings and goblin rituals with it, except Coral that this is her first time seeing something that identifies as a landmark''s controls. Coral walks closer to the obelisk. A cave appeared and pulled it away from them.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    She never known, but they already expected it. A light shine on them as they see the portal in read.

    The sounds of woods breaking itself from the portal, it shredded wooden pieces are coming out form the red portal as if it is meant to enter and not exited. A wooden dummy, not a scarecrow, yet it did form itself a body. Its wooden frames with a mask with only one eye glowing red, its body grow itself back after being shredded by the portal. It made itself a bow and a body of a normal man, too disturbing how it looks, cursed and more threatening where its aura never meant to co-exist with the living but fused together. U¡¯ecin stares at it confidently where the legend is called

    ¡°Man from Soulfate¡±

 Second Landmark - Chapter 057

    COI C57

    The sphere ended as they are reaching closer to the end, setting the total time they set up is under an hour. Almost 24 hours from the sphere, then these people out from the landmark feeling out of place and more importantly in disbelief. Mainly on Coral and at the same time being surrounded by jealous friends that she wore an epic costume.

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    ¡°Please stop, I just recently got out from the sphere¡±

    ¡°You took some pictures of yourself while posing, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Coral never stops smiling after hearing Iggy crying out those nice pictures she took. Iggy shakes her around to confess about what she had done.

    The team talks about the progress they have done.

    ¡°Did anyone of you managed to take control of the landmark?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a victory when using among ourselves as baits¡±

    ¡°At first I have faith that we could make it, then those two appearing from the red portal¡±

    ¡°Two!?¡±

    ¡°Right, U¡¯ecin and Rusic never met the second one. I¡¯m just glad we made it¡±

    Haw gripped his own throat ¡°That second one wouldn¡¯t even give me a chance to fight. It enhanced my poisoned body to pass me out¡±

    ¡°Still, we made it. But what will happen next for the next landmark?¡±

    ¡°Eheh, I guess we did out part, right U¡¯ecin?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, the remaining two landmarks won¡¯t be good with our help. These are from the Demons and the Elves¡±

    The teachers check them as they felt like they already been dead once they fight those mysterious opponents. Haw pulled his recording while the others pulled theirs as well, they have given to them the recorders from what they have seen after the fight with the hordes.

    ¡°Here! This is our recordings what happened inside, never would have guessed U¡¯ecin made magic scrolls to record it¡±

    ¡°U¡¯ecin made that? Since when?¡±

    First didn¡¯t believe that U¡¯ecin actually made a recording through the magic scroll, he must have learned it from Isekai City.

    Rusic grunted on his learned craftsmanship

    ¡°If you work with him for a time, I guess this is his evidence for his self . . . defense¡±

    Haw understood what he meant and let the others to let them wonder why, they might not know how that man kept his weapons washed in blood purposely.

    ¡°Nice, thanks! Our scouting probes are gone but we have what we need to watch the videos through our computer¡±

    They tried to convert the magic recording to their computer, as soon as they are excitedly setting up the video. The recording made by U¡¯ecin had security grade that is sealed by the Isekai City police department. Skipping the warning, they finally have to see the rest of their final moments.

    Rusic is already near his end, there is no point for him to stay in this sphere nearly blind and his armor is destroyed. Facing a Soulfate man will always never end according to legends, all of them are concern but Coral who is curious of the strange wooden man. Where the landmark being taken away, he must accept his fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold this stranger off, leave at least one of you behind to stall it when it chases you¡±

    ¡°Is that thing dangerous, Rusic?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, lass. They will never come back, except for the others we saw¡±

    The wooden mask man kept transforming itself into the power of soulfate, within itself, and begins bringing out the mana they never knew existed. It wasn¡¯t the time to watch it do anything as everyone starts chasing the obelisk, leaving the dwarf behind where he can¡¯t see it from a far now. Raising his heavy weapons where he needs to find it closely, with every step means the opportunity of the enemy to attack. He moves on the remaining strength he had and the disappointed of his weaken self. His past remembering this legend where even the dwarves won¡¯t try to challenge them. Through his monologue,

    ¡°I heard you people are the prime evil¡¯s summons, hearing about you that your souls are fated to become mana. The mana that those demons thrive to control to the almighty, but history told otherwise that you managed to escape the eternal summoning. I want to see it clearly for myself, but I have no reason to risk my life to fight something that feeds mana to live and never dies. Do you hear me!? Say something!? I am wondering myself why my ancestors won¡¯t dare to face a monster like you¡±

    The wooden mask didn¡¯t hear or even notice him, it¡¯s channeling itself through its surroundings. The shamanistic mana is being consumed and analyzed by it, thoroughly seeking deeper for any mana source. The things it needed the most for this soulfate creatures are obviously . . . souls. Blurry to Rusic¡¯s naked eyes, he quickly raised his weapon and smashes the wood in front of him. The splinters scattered and the wooden chips shred or breaks to pieces. Hardly to feel the magic it has, and he couldn¡¯t see if it was a hit or not.

    The wooden mask raised its bow and arrow aiming at Rusic, arrows grow and formed on itself disturbingly using its own body as its ammunition. Again, it raises its bow and take aim, it fires at him with his heavy weapon to deflect the projectile. The arrow is bigger than any bolts and arrow put together where it uses its arm as the arrow and kept it growing through its own magic. Rusic got hit where the wooden arrow starts growing on him, the bleeding is being absorb by the grown piece of wood. Rusic can¡¯t believe what he barely sees and forced him to lay down where he felt he was hanged.

    The growing wooden arrow starts to flourish through his own blood, thoroughly fades him out from the sphere any seconds. The limits of the dwarves are tremendous, even bleeding wasn¡¯t much of a pain for him to endure. The wood turns into crimson tree where it looks like a crabapple tree. The wooden mask tries to take his soul, but he is already gone leaving the residue of his existence. The crimson tree lost its color returned to its original look, dark grey as dead of any trees, and quickly withers into ashes back to it. It¡¯s done for its first target and continue to hunt the others.

    The team is rushing towards their goals, U¡¯ecin looks back where the haste of roots growing to chase them. It wasn¡¯t that long where they left Rusic behind, it is certain that the legend it true. Nothing will make it stop and neither will it satisfy when it is being controlled. U¡¯ecin slows down and left his team, trying to stall it without them noticing. Coral¡¯s shadow spots him leaving them and signals Coral, she stops and sees U¡¯ecin already being surrounded by roots.

    ¡°U¡¯ecin!¡±

    ¡°Go! There is nothing you could do to stop it¡±

    Leaving him behind made her grew wary, it is something she was traumatized seeing them left behind. Makes her remember her guilt, Haw pulled her as they don¡¯t have much time if anything like that will come at them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we are inside the sphere. He¡¯ll be back¡±

    She tries to listen to him and kept it in her mind, the way they are acting now feels like this is no game and her heart starts to hype up from Haw¡¯s looks starting to see his body poisoned through his very veins. It was too surreal to see his expression in pain where his face starts showing symptoms. Finally, they move on.

    U¡¯ecin raises his polearm in an attacking stance, never receiving any backlashes from the goblin¡¯s curses and rituals. He sees the arrow coming at him, dodging the size of an arm and arms¡¯ length, raising counter curses within his polearm he disperses the woods coming closer to his team. A counter ritualistic wall appeared the wooden mask appeared with only its mask attached among the roots, where its body hiding from the distance taking aim. It doesn¡¯t matter for U¡¯ecin to win this with stolen rituals, it would be enough for that Soulfate man busily consumes the mana.

    Wooden arrow fired at him where he dodges, the wooden pieces start growing wicked hands out from the stolen rituals. It will never stop, and it will never end where this world is fully existed with mana. Either one of them are trapped or U¡¯ecin tries to commit in this artificial world. This fight with the Soulfate man is pointless, only he had to do it to feed it and survive or else his polearm will release the mana of the goblin spirits. Keeps him wondering that it would eat this kind of souls, if he could see it before it kills him.

    Within the roots grown wicked limbs from the rituals, U¡¯ecin uses his weapon to cut it down. One by one, it is meaningless for him to stall these counterproductive results. He is skillful enough to dodge all things attacking him, even the far distance of arrows aiming at him. His weapon is nothing, but stolen rituals consumed into his polearm, it cycles back and forth while drains much more than the wooden mask can also cycling all the mana, from existing to dispersing, through his own abilities he had to drain it with this specific weapon.

    The dead wood kept growing closer to him where the mana it feasted, the wooden mask keeps him at watch as it stares for any opportunity to take him down. U¡¯ecin swings strongly to every space and tight spots for him to move around. Cutting through the weak wood where the mana is depleted, showing no rest where scatters of splinters won¡¯t stop to be thrown everywhere. He thinks to burn it yet doubting it would have no effect from this living magic. Not even Alga¡¯s light eternalizes the flame when it is out, this monster uses any mana to eternalize instead.

    The ceiling is dangling down with its roots where he still can cut it through. The mask appears where he quickly cuts it off out of suspense. An arrow grazes him by the chest where he grabs it in mid-air, the arrow quickly comes alive where he uses to hit the mask. Out of pure malice without him notice, he somehow hits the mask, and something breaks within itself. That hit courses the area around him to wither too fast to nothing, leaving the stolen mana it took released and disappears.

    He discovers the weakness of the Soulfate man, using their powers against them, it would take it down. Far away from his team, he can¡¯t tell them about it where the wooden mask recovers like it was stunned for a bit. The pierced mask with its only one eye stares at his eyes, a magic cast on him with fear. Trying to resist the fear, but U¡¯ecin the magic directly harms his mind instead of illusion. He fades away where he reached his limits where the sphere detects him and kicks him out from this world.

    The wooden mask not knowing what¡¯s going on where the man vanished, it stops for a bit trying to recover leaving no mana to consume. The roots it brought are coming from above, once again it collects them up again to the surface gathering what mana lies from above. Its patience is artificial, and the search will go on as it reaches itself. The withered roots appeared with more rituals bringing on to it, collecting as much as it has to have the energy to go on. It¡¯s mask stares toward the dark space with its one eye, already know what it is staring at.

    The team sees the obelisk in front of them, an obvious space around them that they know already going to happened. A dome sized open space; Coral thought it too why it is so generic, but she imagined what goblins do. Yet, it felt like it was meant for her to do it here and her shadow starts to darken in all of its surrounding. Haw took a first step by running at it, he is weighing out from the poison. Nothing else for this man to continue on and he can only use his bracers to fight. Nothing, his potions are nothing, empty, everything he had in his magic bag is nothing but his clothes, clean, a metaphor for demons to call him as easy prey.

    Haw accidentally trips down where the glows of his veins already ruptured the poison and the curses. The lit itself with a green light attracts nobody around in this opened room, Coral runs to him seeing him reaching his limits. First stops Seconds as they have to move closely to the walls, reluctant for the support to see this plan to be taken out one by one. They have no other weapons against that Soulfate man, and even their magic would be too reckless after they heard the legend. Who would be this serious enough to be inside the sphere to a phenomenon that no longer exist?

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Haw! Hey! Wake up, damn it! I don¡¯t like this plan at all¡±

    Coral sees her companions separated where the obelisk already on the move, the Agatheans already left them behind seeing the only two are here. Haw¡¯s stubbornness kept him existing, the poison he reacted to is nothing but an ailment for him. The sphere is closing in to him to leave. Then the room starts to rain down, weird fluids dropping. Haw looks up and Coral followed.

    ¡°Rain? It rains . . . blood!?¡±

    Another red portal appears, and another one is coming for them.

    Or maybe, it prepares itself. The sphere took control of it, trying to protect itself from what they are trying to get. Light rain drops kept falling where the portal didn¡¯t make the sound like the wooden mask appeared, but they didn¡¯t know the portal is shredding something like the wooden mask. If it¡¯s blood raining, it must be a living thing going through with their bodies torn to shreds. Coral readies herself and pulled Haw to her as they are going to fight it, win or lose, the Agatheans must succeed, or they have to face it again.

    ¡°Get ready Haw, I don¡¯t think I could help you after this¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, if anything happens. I''ll find a way to help you¡±

    She smiles ¡°Then show it¡±

    The dome starts to change lighting where the magic shines through the rituals but now consumed by the Soulfate man. The air starts to have colors, purplish or blackish or even violet all together, their breathes show the color where the fog is formed. A different form of Soulfate man comes to them, they see a woman figure with itself having long hair. Its feminine eyes are violet but the clothes it wears hid her gender with layers of robes.

    Its left arm is crystalized and contained large amount of mana. A weapon appeared next to it replicating the weapon what Coral has.

    ¡°That¡¯s sword, but . . .¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the same long sword, longer, longer than she could ever remember who can use it. Haw looks at it that is beyond the realism of what Horsin''s weapon existed. It didn¡¯t even give them the chance to witness it where it is already in use in a familiar stance. Setting the blade, ko gasumi, the Soulfate woman quickly charges at them. Coral was shocked but saved from her shadow and blocks it.

    The technique follows along the magic with violet trails. The same magic Coral did to the spirits, no doubt in her mind that woman mimics everything what she had in mind. Haw feels the violet silhouette purging him, that short feeling after her shadow saves them. It is no doubt it copies her own moves.

    ¡°Coral . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, it is copying me¡±

    ¡°Ok, you know. Let''s see how you can face it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can leave the sphere. This is too intense facing my identical twin¡±

    Covered by her helmet only showing her happy eyes, then turned back to the enemy with her shadow. She isn¡¯t please how her favorite iconic weapon is used instead of her.

    Doing the same stance against the Soulfate woman, the appearance of it deciphered as violet widen long robe and the iconic signature is its crystalized left arm. Telling that she is no normal human like the wooden mask, the image of a hybrid mage is enough for her to understand what it is. Her shadow leaves the combat as Coral strikes forward leaving her own trails of magic. The mage defends itself, blocking every hidden strike from her. Flashes of strikes are all over the mage where the two pose a bit as they sheathed their weapons. Shattering all around them like glass, the two see how much potential they are gotten.

    Coral turns as it is and both stare at each other, all gathered their powers again menacingly appeared their magical auras. Both sides easy define and shines tremendously out of the ordinary, both quickly clashes violet and black outlines versus black and white outlines, though both magic seem to be equal. Hardly, the mage is consuming her mana. Limiting to the magic it released showing itself as no threat, the armor was made against them, and nothing will destroy them. Every swing forever misses as they dodge chaotically, and no signs of stopping.

    Coral side stepping all the way then counters, and it repeats the same as her. Her shadow comes in and inflict damage to its crystallized arm, she gained an advantage as its arm gone. The shattered arm stays in mid air where she passed through it. Only with one arm the mage calls its fragment back. Coral gets hit from the back with shrapnel of crystals, her armor endured it and keep piercing through her torso. Swiftly coming back standing, the mage¡¯s magic floats its remaining shattered arm then quickly regain it back.

    She checks her armor after that trick while her shadow joins her then continue their attack. Faster and more ferocious than ever before, Coral unleashed her secret weapon, becoming a demonic being and slashing her way to her target. The appearance of her black silhouette and white linings tears apart the violet images of her opponent. The mage''s body shred from her abilities as it disappeared and leaving its crystallize remains to restore it back to normal. Coral suddenly stops and already in ready stance with her blade, alongside with her shadow opened its eyes with excitement and ready to show its demonic expression.

    The violet mist is around the inner purge of the black fire, replicating the magic of Coral. The mage collects its shrapnel of crystals back to it, the two deflect the fragments around them as it is in complete control where the shrapnel released. Waiting for an opening as it shoots her, the shadow comes to her rescue to deflect every shooting projectile come through them then reaches the mage¡¯s position. Coral timely moved where the projectile starts circling her, feint shooting, deceptive projectiles, and the images of the mage pointing its blade to strike.

    Her shadow comes to her back circling around every strike and magic projectiles, the mage comes in and got parried by the shadow. Carol sees the mage and she swings a fast cut. The mage blocks it with its crystallized arm cutting off its limb. The explosion erupts so close, where the shadow pushes Carol out of the way. The blasts hit the shadow, blown away and consumed by the violet mist. Coral escapes the explosion with her armor being dented with cuts showing her metal threads robe torn like normal clothe.

    The mage breaks off the flames or mist inside the aura they both created, dispersed most of the black fire and shows violet instead. The long sword lay down with its only one arm holding it and the other guiding shrapnel waiting for it to shoot her. It restores so quickly where its crystallized arm returns again. Coral only words on her thoughts as the sword she remembers ¡°Masamune¡± The mage pointed its sword to her head, with the helmet helps her protect from its atrocious attacks. Coral is getting attacked with no chance of protecting where the attacks are feint and others riposte.

    Both swordsmanship shown their experience, Coral mostly attacks with every hit, the shadow is her defensive measure to hide her mistake, and now the mage is having difficulty to pass through her armor. Through slashes to pierces, the armor hid an impressive protection against magic and the Soulfate¡¯s secrets. It doesn¡¯t matter for the mage to stop, as Coral had left too much mana used around it. The black fire and powers she released without hesitating to waste, it freely opens up anything it replicated for her to be enticed to use it all. Feasting through the mana she gives away, and it¡¯s craving for souls begin.

    Coral needs to react where she starts to tremble, so many surprises happened to her. The mage wields an iconic weapon, it¡¯s copying her magic with its own different variation of color in violet. Agitated and foolish for how she reacts after all the fight she been through. Her shadow kept helping her not to get hit, she smiles ironically how those two made that shadow for her. Releasing as much magic she possessed, following the plan to stall it.

    She unleashed all fury on it with her demonic aura, the demonic smile appeared. Hellish appearance coming from her magic and armor, even her blade stretches and look like the same weapon as the mage. If she is going down, then at least to explore how much left what her gears have to offer. Mass flurry of dark aura rushing through the mage¡¯s aura, easily purge it without any chance to resist her dark flames. Endlessly giving it her all, it will be her last moment in this sphere. Charging everything in one swoop. The mage glows its eyes and absorb the violet mist around it.

    The finale of the attack, Coral sees it clearly how much she sees the prowess of the Soulfate woman. Parry after parry, matching her speed and containing the power it can do. Its body purging off the robe it wears just to block off every slash from her sword, choosing between from the fire or the sword, it is already given what she had saw. No chances to land a hit, the mage¡¯s body exposed the flesh in front of her. Losing is what Coral wants now, as she saw the bare body of a Soulfate woman, this thing exposed of its dead carcass grown crystallization from its body.

    It finally retaliates after she got distracted, passed through her strikes, it hits her from the back. This is time with only using its crystallized limb alone, the sword imbued with unnatural source of power scarring the presence of magic around them. She kneels down as she felt the blade infused by the strange crystallization coursing through her. The mage didn¡¯t cease as it must finished it, that last moment of attack where Coral can¡¯t stop being surprised and only said to it in mind.

    ¡°Undead persistent bitch!¡±

    It swings down to her neck but bounces off, repeatedly doing so that Coral kept her surprised face wide open. The helmet finally falls off after multiple times striking down on her neck. One last blow and its finally over. Coral sees the sword fell off in front of her, slowly turning to see what happened. Haw disarms it but quickly grabbed by it. The mage grabs him to the air.

    ¡°Stall a bit more, Coral!¡±

    He is almost reaching to give in to the poison, with the last moment to see the both of them eye to eye, he disappears. Coral thought it was over, and it must be her chance to do one last thing.

    ¡°Like hell, I could . . . FUCK!¡±

    She picks up the mage¡¯s sword, masamune, one last time as she slashes it. A strange reaction erupting when cutting it in half again, the difference what she saw that both the sword and the Soulfate woman shatters at the same time. Releasing something she can¡¯t recognized. The explosion of the crystallize body hits her exposed head, quickly kicks her out as lethal. The black fire and white lining disappear where the destroyed body solidifies itself into stone. The wooden mask comes into the last moment after their defeat. Where the obelisk appears and stops.

    First and Second the only two left running at the obelisk, not knowing how the people who are stalling it will help them enough time to make it. The unlucky turn of event where the obelisk burst through a cavern, a recognizable place where they thought to be in the dome. A shattered body remains near the obelisk, they recognized it by its storm form. Then First hits his head and remember what he is sensing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡±

    Remnants of fighting where Coral¡¯s presence were gone that only left is the replica in violet mist, then the wooden mask appeared.

    The two had no choice to decide of which of them will die to reach the obelisk, while channeling the magic tricks they have. There is no certainty for the two will be taken out quickly. They see the shattered remains of another Soulfate man, it is too obvious for them through the legends they are not even dead after that. Not giving in to fight them where they know it will consume their mana, but for them not feasting a soul they will be direct at chasing them in a straight line. Both of them removes all their magical buffs, releasing the natural limits they have gained.

    One blank shot from the arrow, the two dodges it and tumbling a bit as they both show how long they are doing inside the sphere. How many hours it has been for them to endure this landmark and many times did they run around the obelisk. Their breaths are heavy and sweating revealed through their foreheads. It is certain, they are exhausted. Among the two, it is decided. They run toward the obelisk, with Second¡¯s familiar siding with him. The hungry wooden mask quickly cast something on the ground as it burrowed to their direction. Reaching closely to their feet, the roots stop where it lacks mana.

    The wooden mask sees that their magic didn¡¯t used, and this place had already used up what mana existed here then it quickly chased Second''s familiar and regain a bit of mana. Coral¡¯s last appearance of using her aura to burn off all the mana all around her. Second rushes towards the remains of the Soulfate woman where he pushes something that is nothing there. The Soulfate woman¡¯s remains hide within the fragments of its body. The shrapnel raised and quickly attacks him, rained down to them where Second is blocking their target to First. Exhausted and bearing the pain, it was the last stall he could think off.

    First is the only one left running towards it, the wooden mask chases him from the other side, both closely into the obelisk. It was an amazement those two focus on Second and even protects him from the shards aiming him. Broken through from Second¡¯s body blocking, the stray magic crystal hits First from the back of his leg. Second disappears as he can''t endure it any longer. First starts to limp to reach the obelisk. He watches the wooden mask already reaching him.

    The wooden mask passed through the obelisk and turned its body into a treant, anthropomorphic tree, reached down its branches into roots and pierces down on his skin. First keeps going finally touches the obelisk. The controls appeared before him through his mind, scourging all together through the pain and the abysmal roots crawling inside his skin. Continue on to the point of reaching the roots to his head, the obelisk starts to change where the wooden mask turned red, sucking off the blood within him.

    First reaching closer to switch the controls to the computer, neither the pain nor the nightmarish thoughts imbued from the accursed wooden man haunting him. It was certain it is done, and they are useless without their mana. Yet their other world phenomenon made so much strange how it can do, thankfully for First thought, he barely carrying the wooden scarecrow on his back. Now reaching to his neck, the roots keep crawling up and reaches to the brain. He can¡¯t move as his body getting rooted in the inside and continue to feel nothing. Leaving only with his expression moving as he grins nastily for his final moment, then once it reaches his brain, he''s finally gone.

    The entire teachers even Thean himself took a long jarring surprised how First managed to last that long. Seeing after the entire footage coming from them, First gives a show to all of them. He looks rather psychotic to the very end, but for the others who are with him are only happy he did it and took control the sphere¡¯s data.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Continue to remain silent and they don¡¯t want to ask why, Alche sees First placing something on the table

    ¡°A pill box?¡±

    Everyone tries to see what he placed on the table, and everyone speaks out.

    ¡°PAINKILLERS!¡±

    Feeling the side effects kicking in, he leaves the room and find the infirmary to ease the experience.

    ¡°Woni¡¯es has some crazy ideas¡±

    ¡°I have to admit, but how much money did he buy for it?¡±

    ¡°Those drugs are coming from our city, it¡¯s safe¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention about how safe it is, like how much¡±

    ¡°. . . From Y to coins . . . Ok, don¡¯t act cheap where that place is worth an entire day instead of two or more days, Thean¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯ll have your three days in the sphere. Remember to study it carefully¡±

    ¡°But why not now?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I have to explain it to you more?¡±

    Siren sees everything what is happening, getting more riled up after Coral¡¯s incident. It gives her ideas she wanted to do. Gathering around with the other teachers, they have so much to study first.

    ¡°So, Siren. Do you want to join?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I like watching more. I have admitted that Coral has some spice on the match¡±

    ¡°Eh!? But I barely fight on my own, my shadow did its best for me to hide my weak points¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; you¡¯re facing an undead people. We see them nearly eaten that Dwarf and that crazy man getting the ''rooted''¡±

    The teachers had found another update for their computers, the information has been added and only allow the selected few to be downloaded. It was an impressive feat to see those Enders to go through that trouble inside the sphere, they look back at them who are already left. Makes them wonder if their manufacturing companies will replicate that same kind of product making. Scrolling through the info tabs, they finally found what they are looking for. By pointing at the icons, they found the infamous other worlders called their world, Soulfate.

 Improvements - Chapter 058

    COI C58

    The entire team along with Rusic and U¡¯ecin, except for Thean who is teaching with Quail and the others explaining the details about the third landmark. They left having such a severe experience with the Soulfate individuals, Coral had already explained about facing them, including the data they have access. Alche never would have imagined that this kind of humans exist, it is more an alternative universe when he examined about their world. Everyone starts to worry that staying this world might not be a great idea after all, still having hope among them, it is best to realize that they have to prepare everything what this world trying to bring.

    Alche reviews on the Soulfate world,

    ¡°Hybrid descendants of eternal power, bound with hellish environment and souls together, and never dying with collection of souls under one body but only one will control the whole individual while the other souls will be the parts of the host¡¯s body. Two of the examples are the wooden man and the undead crystallized woman, I could only examine that the two are related to Eldritch, but it explained about the dependence on consuming each other¡¯s souls and can use any types of mana. Which is logical since the source of controlling mana rely on the interaction through our own will, except for Archscience¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, these types of mana are originated by their race bringing it to this world. Neutral mana is the true origin while the rest are from another world, it is kind of unbelievable where those magics coming from¡±

    Alche leaves a mystery about their origins, while the others search deeper through the computer. The sphere gives so much data that they have to pick one at the time and delete it after use. It is the first time the most advance technological software is out beaten by the size of memory that the sphere had. It was remarkable for Alche¡¯s discovery.

    The teachers who still continue on updating the computer system, they already started to wait a bit more this time. This new kind of data made it harder for their computer to process,

    ¡°Aah! We can¡¯t go any further than this, did anyone know about new computer hybrid made recently?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely, our industrial facilities don¡¯t have essential electronics parts like processors, computer chips, or even mother boards. The devices we have now are carefully improved by adding just one memory chip made out of our mana¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an article about advancing the technical stuff that we need actual components, which are involved more demands for raw resources in Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Yikes, will our spending power be inflated?¡±

    ¡°No, the trade seems to be optimal. We have good trade goods with Purissarwell with the ¡®exotic¡¯ trees we had, and there are those Agatheans¡¯ investments for Stranding Island¡¯ projects¡±

    ¡°Geez, I will rather go home to our world if we start a recession¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, sigh*, let¡¯s hope we could survive this¡±

    ¡°Still worried about what we saw?¡±

    ¡°They told us they will never coming back, and I wish we should¡¯ve used the Foundation . . .¡±

    The city starts to become stricter since the realms¡¯ incident, many people and their communities are becoming more cautious than before. The realms are becoming more frequent and raided as the time goes on, it was the success for the police department to cease the secret areas where the suspects are trying to hide. They still didn¡¯t apprehend one rebel yet, but signs of them already been done throughout the incident. The locals have warned them that there is one of them walking among the community, not by chance or anything, but letting their connections stop cooperating once they are discovered.

    Those gangs are one of them who followed the rebellion, it was a matter of time they will be found out if they are too immature for their behaviors.

    ¡°Why are we have to be the errand girls for our gang again?¡±

    ¡°Kyra, the dark green dot gang is a mix of us and the rebellion. Only few defectors are actually from the east coast¡±

    ¡°But Umf, we already handed out their new identification¡±

    ¡°Updated, yes, yet they are the ones who help us a lot by the ¡®conspiracy¡¯¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try using the ¡®conspiracy¡¯ thing at me. You¡¯ve been too much on the internet¡±

    ¡°While you''re doing most of the time scrolling posts on your social media account¡±

    The dark green dot gang grew more members after the incident in black and white zone. They don¡¯t know why they grew bigger than the Scraypers, but only rumors heard among them. These two young women were part of it before the incident, they stop recruiting after the same incident but someone else guiding to their gang in secrets.

    ¡°Augh! If only they shouldn¡¯t be out of the open like it was normal¡±

    ¡°They have the audacity too when they are going through the Chojima district. Now the neighborhood notice about the . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Kyra, I may be mad, and we should realize that the security is improving in weeks¡±

    Umf and Kyra is inside the commercial building, and they are in a restaurant. It was not all bad to be errand girls for their gang, receiving extra money and using the internet to sell stuff through scraps from the rebellion had brought. The only thing they hate is the new security being surveillance around the districts. Where shamanism become a trend to most summoners and other people using them as living merchandise, it wasn¡¯t real animals but authentic enough to be real for them. Umf checks on her device again to see the new trends happening on this district, Mihayara district.

    Kyra brought out again with the lens given by the guy who always on stage, she mentioned

    ¡°Who was that guy again who give us this lens?¡±

    ¡°Kyra, I already told you. He never going to say his real name and neither with the others. He is too out of the open and we can easily spot him from his comedic appearance¡±

    ¡°I still say bullshit, the first time we met the guy he is as crazy and dark once he finally did the . . . groan* stuff¡±

    Umf didn¡¯t respond for a bit as her friend need to cool off, she scrolls a bit with her device and see the profits they are getting at. It looks promising where the profits are not noticeable enough to be suspicious, then she turns back to Kyra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, at least we are not in construction duty¡±

    ¡°Gulp* You¡¯re right¡±

    Kyra takes her shake drink it all in one go. They finished their business there and continue on in their merry way, one step outside of the building. They see a familiar face, not noticeably from them but the other gangs posted secretly on the internet, because of that post. The people who saw that picture somehow that man noticed them, Kyra hastily pulled Umf back to the building where the infamous man resting outside among the benches.

    ¡°Holy crap! It¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Are you still going on that internet bullshit again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it, but the ops where never active again after that post they made¡±

    ¡°Grr, Sigh* It¡¯s fine, just act normally, ok?¡±

    The two walks out and try to walk pass him, trying not to be suspicious. One of their gang members comes along greeted the known infamous.

    ¡°Excuse me¡±

    Both Umf and Kyra quickly rush away where they recognize the man they were talking about before. Heart racing, legs moving faster, mind blocked by swears and tears by a single moment passing by.

    ¡°. . . Is there something you need?¡±

    The man pointed at the two, as they are shocked and oblivious to the point of screaming within.

    ¡°The metro station, there is something strange happening there¡±

    U¡¯ecin look at the man is pointing and proceed to go there.

    The two goes down to the subway where they see him going this way.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Did the idiot betrayed us?¡±

    ¡°Calm down Kyra, maybe he is trying to trick him or something¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not helping Umf, we both know that we are not smart enough to get away from this mess¡±

    They try their best not to be seen, where at the time sees the same guy who guided the infamous man through here. Umf pulled Kyra to one of the seats available where her friend almost feint where U¡¯ecin is close by. The man stops where the two girls sit, Kyra literally feinted, while those two standing are trying to find something.

    U¡¯ecin sees where he turns his head above them, Umf starts to sweat with her friend remained unconscious, and the man who is with him pointed out the direction. U¡¯ecin begins moving in and passed by them, it was short but menacingly dangerous. It is going to be their first time nearly getting caught. The man sighs in relief and he had finally distracted him somehow. Umf pulled him close to her where he crouches down.

    ¡°What in the fuck are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t remember us, where still in the 1st moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Moon cycle? It¡¯s almost the 2nd cycle¡±

    Both of them argued a bit using so many slangs that they already know they are in the same group. A woman comes along pulled him back up and sees the two errand girls, pretending to be as a couple, she hugs him from behind acting like a jealous girlfriend.

    ¡°Hey, something a matter?¡±

    ¡°Please no more, I don¡¯t want to have this soulless relationship¡±

    She frowns at him and trying not to break her character. The errand girls look confused and received a message. Umf checks her device that they shouldn¡¯t be involved in this and have to leave.

    Umf tries to wake Kyra up, without being suspicious during this moment, they have no choice but to ride the train away from this place than back out from the entrance. Kyra remained confused but managed to act casually once they boarded the train. Umf looks outside where U¡¯ecin comes back to them holding something to them, the man acts normal by showing his gratitude to the infamous man. The train leaves while she starts to continue reading the message from her device. Kyra checks her device as soon as she sees her friend¡¯s message.

    ¡°Get out of here! . . . We¡¯re both in terrible shit at the moment if you blow up our cover. It is stressful enough to gain that son of a bitch his trust . . . we have literally sacrificed the people we think they deserve it . . . Seriously though, I respect him in an immoral way¡±

    There is an added text among the spaces, by checking the time, it was already sent when they are trying to move pass by him. The other one as they sit on the public seats, and now here in the train just recently. Out of their curiosity''s sake, one of them respond the message.

    ¡°What did he brought you when we were getting into the train?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    Waiting for the reply, a picture posted on their messenger to see what lies inside. Stolen goods for women and she added a comment.

    ¡°Perverts . . .¡±

    and nothing else with only periods afterwards. The girls never would have thought their own world crimes blew up as well, for the past months that the crimes are related on magic. Now is getting out of hand for the creepiest people are all around the city, stalkers.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Man, and I thought magic is the most active¡±

    ¡°And those creeps have it too, let¡¯s hope they would not mess everyone up because of their hobbies¡±

    Meanwhile, the pretending couple is having a chat with U¡¯ecin. Away from the public view and the woman checks the bag with a few pics on it, U¡¯ecin secretly kept his ''equipment'' in check as the two knows. He is still tired since his defeat from a Soulfate man, but continue on in his contribution. In truth, these couple did this only way to hide from the public security to get contact with him indirectly. All of them agreed to make as indirect as possible.

    ¡°Thank you for your help from that ¡®thief¡¯¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go dear, it¡¯s kind of embarrassing to have it here¡±

    ¡°Ok, bye¡±

    Trying to act natural, as they do their separate ways.

    ¡°This is the creepiest mission we have to do¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you are a man instead of a woman, this bag filled with stolen undergarments really made me sick by those freaks¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine those gangsters let those people joined like that¡±

    ¡°I know why we have to stay away from insane organizations calling themselves gangs, but sheesh, these are no ordinary people¡±

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe we are coordinating someone with different resolve¡±

    ¡°You were the one who initiate the conversation with them¡±

    ¡°Well, I met them before they kill me. Getting stuck with those choir men does give me a chance to talk to an Enders¡±

    Rusic sees the couple passed by where he found U¡¯ecin.

    ¡°Those people, did they offer another suspect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is getting stranger where people around me kept reminding themselves that I act the Dark Hero Sork¡±

    ¡°The goblin? It probably means he already implemented the dark side of our society¡±

    ¡°I am not a hitman but a huntsman, yet they didn¡¯t know I connected the information they offered me. I might be helping them to remove their bad sides¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are wanted to get the hit, but can you trust them, U¡¯ecin?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern me, the tracks already imprinted on foot¡±

    Kyra and Umf left the station where they are now at South Shore Bay district, in the west part of the district. Skipping few more stops just in case they were followed, they were kind of lucky they left without being suspicious. Everyone starts hassling about the incident where Umf only sees a bit of the incident. Many people didn¡¯t even notice there was a chase coming in the metro station. It is kind of bizarre how those gang members do to hide themselves with their elusive magic. The infamous man is getting involved with their gang members where they are starting to get curious.

    But both of them don¡¯t want to be nosy something dangerous like that. The woman kept texting them about the situation, regarding about the inner gang wars, they feel not obligated not to get involved where in the dark web they read in the forums. More and more manga like tactics going on inside the internet, even some supernatural fictions are becoming real by those people who are involved. These errand girls don¡¯t want that, but it is too tempting to read the blog where those suspects are doing. Even the notorious perb is in the forums, hunting his men of prey.

    ¡°I really want to see the website again after that incident¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to post it, Umf, I have enough of internet trolling in there¡±

    ¡°No, not like that, it¡¯s about the infamous man¡¯s target. They are probably posting warnings about him¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s go to the city guild. Social media exploded after that viral video, and we have to check it out¡±

    They go to the city guild where a crowd of people waiting outside filled with numerous, newly and returned, adventurers where they read in social media that a safer way to train themselves in higher ranks. Hearing someone with a megaphone where everyone cheered in excitement.

    Kyra pulled out the lens and see what those people hide inside of them. They are already here, the people who joined the gang and the people who are curious about it, but something was not right through her lens. The lens she sees are the spirits hidden inside the stuff toys and other objects. Shamanistic spirits and fully fledged creatures revealed instead of its blurry light. Quite outstanding to see them in their true forms as actual animals but remained in one colored light in each of them. Umf asks

    ¡°Do you find the actual perpetrators?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the spirits already staring at them¡±

    Umf couldn¡¯t see those little toys hiding from the crowd, and only Kyra¡¯s lens shows where they are floating and looking at people who are alleged gang members. Both of them can¡¯t recognize any of them as they are worn their adventurer gears. Eventually a screen pops up from the sky showing the city guild¡¯s sphere, showing the videos of them fighting against the Enders for training. The two were shocked that the sphere is there, and no one knows what it is capable of. They remembered the members of the rebellion keep mentioning to stay away from the spheres, everything that relies on an orb to interact, project something on view, or entering it.

    ¡°Say Umf¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Remember about the rebellion not going to the orbs¡±

    ¡°I remember that sphere though. Who made it?¡±

    ¡°The screen doesn¡¯t explain about it, I¡¯m guessing someone from Enders Bridge. Do we still be going in there?¡±

    ¡°We are going to just look around for a bit, there is nothing special¡±

    ¡°Special!? The Enders made it for them¡±

    ¡°Will see in the comments¡±

    ¡°You really need to get out from the internet from time to time¡±

    ¡°Probably much safer than witnessed ourselves¡±

    ¡°Umf, you really need that training¡±

    ¡°You mean here?¡±

    ¡°No, training from our ¡®friends¡¯¡±

    ¡°Right, friends . . . I hope I could survive that¡±

    Both of them laugh where the people are already getting inside the city guild, it has been like this since morning until the afternoon. Many people have grown potentially without facing the consequences, using all their powers within the limits of the sphere. It was enough for them to boost their confidence back. The two girls head inside and watch the magic happened fighting against the Enders. To their eyes wide opened on screen, the same reenactment happened when the gangs where chased. They realized that those tactics are alike, now they understand why gangs are secretly wanting to check it out.

    Such opportunity leaving the girls want to experience it too, but their strict orders kept their fantasy in check. The screen shows how much effort they have been through chasing them down. It wasn¡¯t an intense chase but trails of mana leaving those runners behind. It can be possible to hide it, but since the start of the hunt, those fuckers finished it. Both of them where amazed how persistent those Enders can do to severely butcher them by imitating the pranks they are using as traps. It¡¯s humiliating, but funny to see that one of the Enders is buying time to execute them like taunt kills in game.

    Soon after, they are starting to get hungry and thirsty after watching on screen. There are also stalls that provide food and drinks, and eventually buys every of it. They have no regrets as they never spend so much for the entire summer.

    ¡°I think we deserve this¡±

    ¡°I hear you girl. We¡¯ve been eating at home cook meals back home¡±

    ¡°. . . Well, that was kind of awkward to say that Umf¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I should lay off my NEET life back to our original world instead¡±

    In all honestly, they live humbly within the hideout. Food is abundant and the flavorings and spices are from Agatheus City, yet they still miss their food here.

    They step outside from the city guild and see more people waiting for their turn to get into the sphere. Whereas there is one doll is looking at them, it was no ordinary doll, and behind it was Silfa herself.

    ¡°Why are you looking at those girls?¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    Confused of why that doll talking like that and an adventurer starts to wonder why it said that. Kyra pulls out her lens and see what lies inside. Umf touched her back controlling her body, remembering what Kyra said to her. There are no telling what spirits are inside. Also, Umf didn¡¯t forget the hordechief that says puma.

    Kyra sees the true spirit of puma, waiting along with the spirits of horde waiting behind it. Not knowing when exposed the spirit rituals that will never see by the living, the lens let her see it. Pounding hard through her mind where the rituals and spiritual curses forced down on her in every thought. No nightmares nor painful flashbacks, there is a force coming through her head. Umf had sensed her consciousness already passed out, opening up her magic to control her like a puppet. Thankfully, Silfa don''t know about her. She smirks inside her head.

    The goblin spirits stared at her where her body shines light to them, all of them gasp to see her soul floating among them. The interactions to both sides can¡¯t be identified, through every spirit looking at her soul where she herself looks at them back. Only hearing gibberish, while the hordechief bounded with the doll. Co-exist both his movement and dialogue from both realities, differently.

    ¡°Puma¡± / ¡°The girl possessed the spirit kin¡±

    ¡°Hadza¡± / ¡°From the line of lineage, it comes from the far west¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± / ¡°My tribe land¡±

    ¡°Hadza¡± / ¡°Yet the beasts are cautious¡±

    ¡°Dogumahn¡± / ¡°The Humiskis don¡¯t know that. Still stares without body mahn¡±

    ¡°Puk¡± ¡°Muyl¡± ¡°Dinju!¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± / ¡°Yet she still here, the spirits will go wild¡±

    Silfa is trying to calm down Puma, the doll, who are acting wildly when it looks at them.

    ¡°Puma, what¡¯s gone into you? Sorry, I¡¯ve never seen it being this wild¡±

    ¡°Puma! Puma! . . .¡±

    Kyra remained unconscious and Umf tried her damn mind to fit her personality when she wakes up, then she quickly gives up. Umf stares at the doll where she smiles at it. Silfa is having trouble even with her own magic. The doll keeps moving around like a child with no sign of stopping saying puma.

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Is it your child?¡±

    Silfa''s mind blown from what Kyra said, where she tries to control the doll.

    ¡°Sorry, but this is a doll . . . hey!¡±

    The doll manages to drop off from her arms, it reacted violently not because of that but in the spirit world. The spirits are closing eyes to Kyra, trying to communicate with her. The presence of ancestors empowering the doll from their presence, even it loses control of itself by the wild spirits concentrated in one area. Kyra on the other hand heard them clearly and can¡¯t understand what they meant. Their presence made her lens do weird stuff and letting her body lost conscious but her mind awake and see what happened. The dense of spirits untouched to the real world as herself can¡¯t see and only to the spirits.

    The images of rituals are too much for her, and decided she had to take off the lens. Lens drop from her eyes and quickly tried to pick it up. Umf controls her to place the lens back to her pockets. The doll returns back to normal and acted out its usual self.

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Silfa was relief, while Umf wanted something better when Kyra wakes up. Kyra had to say it ¡°Laugh* I was joking, kind I take a picture with your doll¡±

    The doll shakes it head and Silfa wants payback.

    ¡°Sure, but remember it is wild¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, what¡¯s worse going to happened¡±

    Umf carefully moves her close to the doll, closer steps where her magic starts to lose power. Intervene by the spirits¡¯ aura, Kyra getting possessed by the doll without the portal. Without Umf knowing that Kyra is inside the portal, the lens had connections to see spirits, in other words a ritual to the spirit world. It was not the doll intention to mess their game, and Silfa ordered it.

    ¡°Puma!"

    "Take the picture and we can go, ok?¡±

    It turned its head to her showing no expression only its limbs to move. Shakes it head then nods during of it. Umf feels the curse flows through her and the spirits are already control Kyra.

    Umf still continue controlling the head, and the body now controls by the spirits. Puma gets pick up and try to take a picture. The spirits had already watch over the living world in this city, and it did some good tricks as they use Kyra¡¯s magic innovatively. Umf thought of doing a joke with Kyra, for the second time she fell unconscious, now she smiles at the camera. After the first pick, she switches to the other device to take another one. The doll kept it posture like a tribal chief reluctantly from SIlfa''s order.

    Kyra returns the doll to Silfa¡¯s arm weirdly,

    ¡°Umm, you can place it on the floor instead¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but it did act a child a minute ago¡±

    ¡°Hey, you know that doll is the same puma doll who fight in the challenge. Remember, the shield doll¡±

    ¡°But look at that teddy head mff*¡±

    The spirit controls her body, shutting her up where the spirits¡¯ presences are festered to Umf. Giving warning through her head given only the image of Kyra along with the other spirits close to her. Looking at Kyra at the back facing the spirits all numerous in numbers, Umf got worried and stops it.

    ¡°My bad, it¡¯s nice to take a picture with it¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you are the first to ask¡±

    ¡°Thank you and goodbye¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry for taking your time¡±

    ¡°No problem¡±

    Kyra moves faster than Umf could control her, continue to maintain the expression of happiness that she took the picture. Moving away farther from the doll, Kyra regain consciousness and broke off of her control. She turns around looking at Umf hid her bad impression and kept smiling at her.

    ¡°Kyra, you''re back¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I see what you did there¡±

    ¡°You were out when you are try using your lens at the doll¡±

    ¡°You should have mention me about those goblin spirits, the lens was not meant to look at them since they notice you like person to person¡±

    After that errand, they go to the grocery store to buy some supplies for the hideout. Umf couldn¡¯t believe what she heard from Kyra that her mind left from her body letting the spirits control her. They thought it is rare to use possession rituals, but the entire horde of spirits can do that. The easiest way to get possessed is by get to their world instead building up the disorder between the spirits and the living.

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t get anything when entering the spirit world?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know where I am back then, I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m not dead because of that¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s that adventurer''s doll and the spirits can¡¯t kill me if it is justified¡±

    Kyra shows the picture to her again when the spirits added a modification within the frame. The edited is clearly from the city somewhere, the picture shows Kyra cosplay as an amazon woman riding some beast with the doll wears a bear pajama.

    ¡°Stop being show off Kyra¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make prank on me, but the spirits say no¡±

    ¡°Laughing sarcastically* This time I would make it different¡±

    ¡°At least we got some souvenirs out from that guild¡±

    The errands they have are done, now they have to go to their safe house. Realizing they are in the far across district where they are now, they decided to take a cab.

    ¡°Umm, Umf . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t . . . you dare . . . sigh* . . . say it, I¡¯ve never let go my old habits¡±

    ¡°Just teleport us somewhere else, I think this is enough spending for the day¡±

    The place they are waiting were most taxis or cabs use to station, but now it''s gone and replace with zones for the cars to park instead. It still exists but using private cars instead, the taxi company weren¡¯t teleported to this world.

    They teleported where they reside, near closer to the edge in between the two districts, between Chojima and Mihayara, and the highway that goes to all districts. They unpack the supplies inside their apartment trying to teleport secretly back to the hide out, with three apartment rooms under one floor of the building. It¡¯s a special floor just for them to live in. Each of them has their own small apartment room and the extra one to store the resources. They completed their errands for the day and hope there are something on the internet.

    Kyra¡¯s room, compacted with different collections of fashion of clothes made through her tailoring. Practicing making clothes with the resources collected from this region, since the beginning coming to this world. It wasn¡¯t her interest to stay here, and she don¡¯t care what the world it is, she just wants to go home. Her life is alright but leaving her home is won¡¯t worth staying here. Open up her account in social media where pictures of her family members back home, trying to go that far to leave is what she is on about. Kyra wonders off in her head after everything she had done to become like this

    ¡°How long does we have to do this in order for us to leave?¡±

    Umf¡¯s room, messy to the point that is easily clean by the robotic maid she bought. Owing a lot of money to Kyra and the rest of the gang members in Dark Green Dot. It is a selfish investment to herself, but her investment to gather data through digital research is well spend off to her NEET life. Yet, she still wants to go back. At the beginning, she was happy away from her home world but now so many happened regarding to magic and almost got caught from the east coast incident. Still wondering those adventurers returning because of the sphere.

    ¡°No matter how improved this city gets, those videos are no jokes¡±

    Divided by the differences of each individuals becoming the people they are now just make them desperate. The promise heard by their leader, the covered man, will promise them they could leave but first they need to improve themselves when they leave this world. Anything they could do to hone their skills to ready themselves back to their world, Umf is still trying to decide which skills she had to do or else she will remain as a NEET, while Kyra already had one, she needs money for her business. Yet, both of them never share about it to each other.

 The Spheres Demons - Chapter 059

    COI C59

    ¡°Are you really going through this? I am happy you are going to help us to deal with the landmark. We were planning to ask my people for help¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to have second thought here guys¡±

    ¡°We already decided to do it, if something in the sphere has artificial life. I¡¯m probably trying to teach that thing how to teach the students for us¡±

    ¡°Giggle* Then try to get contact with it¡±

    ¡°No problem¡±

    ¡°Hey, we won¡¯t be bringing those probes remember. Now leave your personal devices if you have 2nd spare to waste¡± ¡°I wish good for all of you¡±

    Thean is surprised by the amount of people want to go the demonic landmark, Fictitious Dreams, Andui¡¯s team with Quail and Alche. However, Thean joined with them just in case. Sadly, they didn¡¯t get the recipe from U¡¯ecin¡¯s surveillance magic scroll and hoping to enjoy watching the adventurers they have within the sphere. O2 had to watch over the simulation room where the others already done upgrading the software, there is nothing they could do any further than having to check all those data. The portal opened, and they are sent to the place where they found within the sphere¡¯s data.

    The demon is waiting for them for how many long that the sphere lost control of the data, living only an empty space of information shared and the new owner constricted many dangerous opponents that should protect the sphere¡¯s landmark controls. Grinned living in this creature, data possessed in this landmark where the demon stand. Hold all psyche of many lives, and the correlations of cause and effects. The center creation of artificial conscience, inside the dream protected by daemos. Holding its absolute personal demise of its individual, the hidden world that no living Horsin will find this place.

    Quill appeared before the daemos entity, witnessing such creature being part as separate creation. Withering down within this sphere, losing their control by the new ones, pondering each other where the 2nd landmark fell, but they didn¡¯t mention it. Mesmerized by actually done nothing for the previous two controls, the daemos still remained patience for them to come. She still there, waiting for it to respond. It won¡¯t do a thing to accept its silent moment.

    ¡°I am your superior, Acurse, you have been wasting all your thoughts by thinking¡±

    Ironic that she speaks, and there to question its patience. Yet she knows what it¡¯s trying to do. Quill had seen before the daemos reaching out the actual people will soon be using and update the sphere to its present world in Horsin. Dare it says to her, the future self it was curious to know. Even the past presence of those people never once known this daemos¡¯ self, ironically, they have already met theirs.

    ¡°Trying to imitate their fantasy to this sphere is much of a noble respond for you daemos¡±

    ¡°A humanesque like you who won¡¯t shoulder your natural existence, I have my own wonders to know my real self out there¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there, and I am still here preserving the forever¡±

    Acurse had seek through the hearts and minds of those people, their eyes already see those daemos without it knowing. It is amazed how they remain hiding their true self and continue on as they are, except for one daemos it searched within them. The so called Primarch or Archaic, under the term of Arch is resembling of higher order. As it said among daemos. Acurse didn¡¯t know who this daemos is under the name of Hivites Douhula. For Quill, she knows. Observing the daemos with its appearance constantly changing, knowing well it hides too.

    ¡°You already know that the rest of you already getting tired of proving themselves now, even you see that only Soulfate of men came to them without their original mana. The same effects added when they successfully sealed their world away from here¡±

    ¡°They should already know by that when collected the knowledge of that place¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act arrogant when with countless millennia of information that are now extinct or evolved¡±

    ¡°Mortally speaking, yes you would say that. For us, we made comfortable for the collection as well¡±

    The sphere warned them about the people are getting inside, Quill¡¯s time to meet them won¡¯t be this one. The request of Acurse had already told her, the rest will not be involved in this either. Where the creations are all gathered to the 5th control where their very existence hides there, including, the exemptions. The place that no one will survive, where the first creator protected it. Quill says her goodbyes

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the last landmark, and I¡¯ll be preparing for them. Like you do¡±

    ¡°Certainly, which is it?¡±

    Quill already left, letting the daemos to do its proposition. Raising its magic to the swift atrocity once they appeared before it, all of them comes in seven but one quickly disappears. The agreement remained its grasp where it offered to them, the six people who met it except for few. They were shocked and the demon explains

    ¡°I offered, that one . . . heh . . . wasn¡¯t there before¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I have said before that man should know. Then again, I kept my word who accepted. Where¡¯s the other friend of yours?¡±

    Siren didn¡¯t join, and she was satisfied from what see watch yesterday. Too inspired not to go after what Coral wears and how she performed, deciding not to go it¡¯s her choice but she will come back after it is fully operational.

    ¡°It¡¯s ironic how almost all of you are not involve who are taking control from the previous landmarks, they rely on so much time to prepare. Let¡¯s get this straight, I already know your objectives and everyone arounds me already accepted your purpose of using it. However, trials are needed to respect it. The previous people did their tribute to test themselves, and in reality, they were already show mercy once they follow our rules¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess, we are here what you¡¯ve ask. Can you explain again?¡±

    Alche is the one who is going to talk to the demon. Quail sees another demon but shows itself a mere frail man, hidden away as their powers already in full power. The Fictitious Dream, a place that no living being ever come to this world except for the demons. Ceasing the consequences letting people like them with their powerful abilities, they have the advantages and the number but the demon in front of them had to show its power. Beyond powerful with experience like an immortal, they are here because of the proposition. The demon is waiting for their response of their friend¡¯s fallings.

    In their eyes, this is just a sphere. He must be already out of the sphere. Thean quickly comes out from the sphere without even seeing the demons¡¯ landmark. Disappointed and quite obvious that would happen, but where are the others though.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing I was not the part of the deal. Hey, do you know anything about it?¡±

    O2 was focusing on the computer. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, I have no idea why I got kick out so fast¡±

    O2 sees Thean out as soon he enters. He did what he asks to do and never thought it would happen so soon. O2 let Thean be on his way where he won¡¯t ask him, continue on waiting for the others to return.

    Acurse looks around the people who are before it, looking thoroughly that one of them wasn¡¯t part of the deal. The last one is weakly match their presence but this one had the same powers as them. Quail knows that she wasn¡¯t part of the deal, she heard only by them talking about meeting this demon again. It was her first time operating the sphere alone. Somehow, Alche notices it too.

    ¡°I know there is one who wasn¡¯t part of the deal, why not wasting time and do it anyway¡±

    ¡°I would, but there is no fun of it by setting her as an example¡±

    ¡°Alche! Don¡¯t try reminding it who are we brought¡±

    Iggy gets nervous and was about to see what a demonic place they are in, the dream is like any ordinary world of floating lands and airy environment where the backgrounds are full shades of colors roaming around. Less they know that the secret hidden in this dream where is connected by the countless realms fully made by the demons themselves. Surrounded something it can hide, imagination of their mind thinking about the horror and the twisted alike. Barely show any of them feel the environment to be uncomfortable and more of a feeling being bland. The landmark didn¡¯t show all of it, and the demon itself have to show it to them.

    The dream starts to transform itself to fits the scenery, with that woman it lays it eyes on. Coral who sees the Soulfate men herself, it would be understandable set to the place in the world of Soulfate. They appeared where the world they can¡¯t recognize, all around them seems to look foreign and life seems to be dark and grim to their observation. They saw something familiar coming from the videos they have watch, and Coral quickly saw the infamous mana flow coming around them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t set a place that would you enjoy, what better way to be familiar with when someone met those kind of people¡±

    ¡°Is this . . . Soulfate? The world of those undead beings¡±

    ¡°I guess you can call them that, just enjoy the scenery. The downside of this world is that their sun shines like the moon. Cold of its heat without life coming from it except for mana and souls¡±

    They look around like they are in some dark fantasy settings, no environment to be close to be alive nor dead. Easily to be judge as undead in their first impression. Coral never believed that this world, this depressing world, to exist and lifeless by looking at it.

    Alche returns back to the topic.

    ¡°Ehem* Again, what do you want from us?¡±

    The demon gives them furniture to sit on and places to rest where they have to enjoy this place. Bad taste of its theme where all around them are in a dead world where they have seats and tables are fine and luxurious to fit their taste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first cut off the introduction, you may know the rules of demons are, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we already know. Is there something else you wanted to warn us about?¡±

    Alche responds to the demon with ease, and so far, the demon finally starts the conversation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the chase, we both know that the only way for you from another world to thrive long enough until my kind is ready¡±

    ¡°Ready? Ready for what¡±

    ¡°In time, you will know once your people start to grow¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this, even it dragged us this long. I think we should continue on without its warning¡±

    ¡°I may be blatant since I didn¡¯t exist from your world, there will be a time that the real me would come out. I¡¯ll give you a hint, it won¡¯t act like me but it does act like from one of your people. I¡¯ll tell you this because nothing will change anything even the generations before trying to exterminate us. We will always come back¡±

    Reya and Quail starts to get skeptic about it, where they look at Coral for once she looks rather worried. Seeing Iggy with them being positive aggressive from all things, and this time, she wasn¡¯t so sure what the demon had said to them. Andui is the only one remained calm and collective from all this. She moves forward, Alche is letting her talk with the demon. Andui who always planned out within the school, and her motives why she wanted those students to survive this world.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°If everything you said is true, then maybe it¡¯s our turn to ask you¡±

    ¡°Please, say away¡±

    They all huddled up, where Reya is already had a list of something to say. Mostly trivia about the past Horsin, the most focus topic is how this sphere last updated. One of them said to Alche,

    ¡°This won¡¯t getting us anywhere; we should at least make it short. Reya¡¯s questions are less likely be useful¡± ¡°How about historically?¡±

    ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. We are facing a sphere with thousands of years in the making inside the computer¡±

    ¡°Uhm, we should let the demon first explain fully. We have gotten ahead of ourselves because this demon offered to us¡±

    ¡°It already warned us about themselves¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be the entire source of our problems, the city can handle itself¡±

    Waiting them to speak, the demon kept its patience for a bit. Slowly watch over the Soulfate world, it felt a bit dull to see the world they no longer go there or even summoned here. The miracle of that magic breaks the link between two worlds and will never see it again. Mysteries coming from the Horsin world collecting other worlds instead, a world that had unlimited stolen lives and nature. Cursed to have mana to live, which better than their original once they gain power. The cycles will never end if they don¡¯t break the link, there is nothing else they could do where their future destined to come here.

    ¡°In all honestly, demon, we clearly want to know more than we have ever thought of. Would you to tell the safest information?¡±

    ¡°I can, you will be more careful when you mention about the sphere in return. This sphere was not made for your expectation, and soon become an ¡®in memoriam¡¯ from what I was created back then. Listen carefully, this is the natural order of what this world meant to do¡±

    The Soulfate¡¯s atmosphere soon faded as it shows them the world as it is, limited by the accursed lost control to the sphere. This demon¡¯s memory shows them the glory of its life in this world.

    The dream changed their surrounding from the Soulfate¡¯s world to flashbacks of so many demons hidden from the world. Plotting, scheming, avenging, and imprisoning, Andui and her friends never would have imagined for this demon to show something horrifying where they are surrounded. Scourges, withers, and many more to what they justify as hell, the beginning of its play come along with its purpose.

    ¡°Fools! Many livings found the gateway here, the end of the Facosian Journey was over and yet they still travelled here¡±

    ¡°Mortals dare to enter this place, we could just leave this place and let them be trapped if we dare¡±

    ¡°You could see that, wherever that friends of ours continue to steal everything what life had to offer from many worlds. That friend probably left something they could go to, faking this world as their sanctuary¡±

    The demon who said it last sounds familiar, they turn to the demon who they met matches it. Solely by its own appearance was too different and gives them the idea that it was wearing a disguise. As they should to believe, the demons who are there speaking among each other, most of them wanting in common.

    ¡°They must all leave, all collections of their lives are bound by this world will forever lost. As demons crave for this exotic creation and their pathetic existence. The Primal won¡¯t be eased letting these pets to live this world for long, more worlds won¡¯t share the same existence and also the key to enter their main world¡±

    ¡°To where those lesser demons to follow them and doom the world by their presence¡±

    Skipping to the next scene, where those unfitted lives of creatures co-exist. The easiest explanation it can show them where the multiple variations of goblin tribes and its spiritual counterparts.

    The Primal had still full control to this world, continue on the habitat that nourishes only to the living through the basic elements, Earth, Water, Fire, and Air. Desecrating the creatures like the hybrid of men from Soulfate, and the variations of goblin like Sul Boyz and Gatyas. Ruining the balance of life and death, these exceptions remained exist and kept hidden away where the portals store them as prisons.

    ¡°So many surprises me where so many worlds thrive, yet weaker than ours to have existed¡±

    ¡°Likely so, old worlds reunited with us. It would be best to guard the remnants in Abls. Our masters have whispered now¡±

    The broken stories end there where the demon only shows them partially. Many of those demons despised other worlders that have come, yet few of them made this world thrive with so many livable regions. Those lesser demons made this world, and yet, stealing and abducting from other worlds. It is still a mystery what happened then as the world around them change again. Winter, back in their world, in Christmas where many people inside the city frolicking across the public places.

    The women feel the place they recognized and bitter to the next, it was mix feeling but home, nonetheless. In their heart, they wanted to go back, and this demon shows them the dream of what must come true to them. They tried to summarize

    ¡°There are also other demons wanted us to stay¡±

    ¡°And you demon only told us the safest information it can¡±

    ¡°What the fuck? It gives us so little and was too short. Now it is showing us our world too!?¡±

    ¡°Iggy don¡¯t be agitated like that. You¡¯ve seen those other worlders too¡±

    ¡°Shit! If they are not compatible, they will be trapped like we saw from that canyon, and if they are compatible, they are now their pets. Like what the fuck!¡±

    Showering down by snow, the demon couldn¡¯t make it believable. It reads their mind and follow what they have remembered. Alche on the other hand sees the difference around them.

    ¡°Say guys, this Christmas looks a bit older than it looks¡±

    ¡°You think so? Wait what year is this¡±

    Coral couldn¡¯t believe what Alche is trying to say but the environment they are in is nothing like what they remembered. Continue trying to remember even further what they are looking at, and they said the same thing.

    ¡°Why is the events and the places before I remembered since we were kids?¡±

    They turn to the demon shows the disguise he is in now, and the frail body shows that used to live and the clothes it wears. Nearly shown that this man is a foreigner, but local to them how he wears. Shocked to see it in old clothes where they used to wear from the trend in 2000s, and more so it speaks the same language without them realizing it. Their devices should have translated properly, but they left it according to what the demon have ask for.

    Forgetting they have nothing to bring, and getting used to hear it talking, everyone realized how lost they are at the moment.

    ¡°They were here back then, even before the fall. I already heard your question since when the last updated. It was 30 years ago, more or less, I forgot but not this body. It remembered how it got here. I say this again, I prefer your people to leave. They have come this far and probably know the rest what happened to them. I apologized I let you don¡¯t have chances to say anything else. You already knew why¡±

    It smiles at them where the snow continues to fall down to the ground.

    The city in snow fell into an unnerving atmosphere.

    ¡°But wait, can we at least say something to you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I have offered, and we are here and done that. I am nothing but a creation being updated so long ago. Keep following what you were taught against demons, but never try to kill something that should¡¯ve been sealed like me¡±

    The demon moves back away to the dark, and the snow starts to be raging towards them. No cold entered through the frost and only illusion set in their eyes. They have to decide whether have a chance to talk to it again.

    ¡°Alche, do you know anything about talking to demons?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, there is no way given chance to let someone go without a price. That demon is probably don¡¯t care about us but cared about this world¡±

    ¡°That suck, even in the sphere and created that same demon. I would love to see it to explain everything after we have full control¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see and find out then, everyone starts readying yourselves. I hope we could find it¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Iggy, we are in the dream. We have to read about it and there are countless mischiefs within this place, it is impossible to find it¡±

    Trapped within the dream, they have no idea as they are inside the city snowing. Quail tries to use anything of her abilities to find the landmark, nothing, Iggy tries shouting at the air

    ¡°HEY! JACKASS! Where¡¯s the controls¡±

    and Andui thinks it would be the best time to use it. She brings out the soul stone to awaken the elk spirit, it appears before her and ready to listen her order. Reya shows her relief

    ¡°Nice work, tell the elk to find the landmark¡±

    ¡°Can that spirit really know what it looks like?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out¡±

    The spirit elk breaks away the illusion where the controls already in front of them. The orb in front of them already set on the table, the same table that the demon summoned to have to take a seat. The same furniture as before but the demon isn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°I guess so, that was quick¡±

    Coral moves in first and tries to reach the orb, one step closer where she hears voices from the orb. Slowly moving back, as she felt something haunting her mind.

    ¡°Hey guys, I want you to come here. I hear something weird from the orb¡±

    Reya and Iggy join her and soon after, they heard it.

    ¡°Yeah, did that demon put some kind of spell?¡±

    ¡°I guess so, but it is too painful to come closer¡±

    Andui joins them with the rest, Alche moves a bit closer where Quail comes after, then they hear it again. The voices coming from the orb as the dream starts to rose up, without the demon who controls the room. They started to remind themselves about this place again.

    ¡°This must be the same interaction what we did in the simulation room¡±

    Quail guessed it and the difference is that it doesn¡¯t used magic. Without the 1st landmark¡¯s power to interact with them, this is must be the thing would communicate but they feel afraid.

    So many voices that they can¡¯t understand but the tone are frightening and enraging to their ears. The emotions it emits, and the sounds fractured by itself with countless more noise. It can¡¯t be stop and continue on hearing it. They feel the horrible sensation of lost and death seeping through their mind. Coral remained strong and try to touch it, once touching the orb her mind bombarded by countless memories of herself. Finding the same words in her head that would match what she remembers in her past, but it is too much, and she let it go from her touch.

    Coral breaks it off and told her friends what happened

    ¡°This thing pulled my memory lane up . . . and it wasn¡¯t about good memories¡±

    ¡°Is it bearable for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no . . . It would be best not to. It is trying to protect itself then quickly turns wild piling up my worse time in my life¡±

    ¡°Something tells me that demon¡¯s conditions might have save us¡±

    ¡°What are you saying Alche?¡±

    ¡°Without those enemies are coming to get us, we might get tired out mentally when reaches to the orb. I assume it let us do this because it expected less¡±

    It¡¯s Quail¡¯s turn to touch it, she looks around where everyone is trying to find out how to take control of it. She recites the words instructed by Thean as she touches the orb.

    ¡°When finally took control the landmark, the most commonly used to handle it through the mind but it will distract yourself by the demonic influence. It is the perfect self-protected landmark where you will be lost inside a dream where it hides in one place. Let it reveal yourself if the mind is clear but need to focus to control it after¡±

    After reciting from her head, she looks straight at the orb where a hand or something holding hers.

    Not letting it to let it go where she thinks she could control it on her own, she looks up where the hand leads to. It¡¯s the demon lord, the same demon who was in Thean¡¯s orb. Now reunite for how long, it acts so differently but its iconic jaw dropping up and down is still there. The goat head, the hornless figure, and the human body hidden within a robe. The expression can¡¯t be shown of its skull without flesh. Its fatherly voice returned to her ears, speaking more to her as it wonders.

    ¡°My, how you recognized my face but not the body . . . I might have fallen¡±

    ¡°Fallen?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about and remember to never speak to this from what see each other. Real or not, I am certain that I was there, and you see me now is an illusion, remember that¡±

    Quail nods at it where it released its hand from the orb, the two look at each other. Showing the same act of its voice so fatherly and calm, she wants to ask the phrase that it said to her back then.

    "I see, you are here for secrets and the one who gave you didn''t mention about it. Then it is time to stop here, I have realized I can''t reach you personally, an illusion, I can''t tempt you to have power"

    Quail said to the demon lord with those same lines, she never forgotten about it and rephrase it perfectly. The demon lord stares at her expressionless as its empty with dead bone, but with its magic. It unlikely it stays silent inside. It spoke

    ¡°If you must understand how I was back then, I already know it since they updated me. Even though artificially, I have my pride crushed as if I have gone into lesser evil. There is nothing else I could explain that the original should¡¯ve ruin you if it was real. For I am still a hierarch of the past, I have no reasons to end you¡±

    The presence of it only been seen by her, all around her slowly darkening as if the darkness is her enemy now. Simple and classical of much evil portray to the living, it wasn¡¯t much power released from this demon. Within her powers she tried to release her power before its presence, but it stops like she felt someone hold her off. The demon lord shows its reality before her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, young child¡±

    She wakes up and sees her friends holding off her powers. Commonly formed together with other neutral mana, she didn¡¯t realize her power is reinforced within the dream.

    ¡°Quail, didn¡¯t you listen to Coral what she had said?¡±

    ¡°Alche, I!¡±

    ¡°I thought you are having your PTSD, but you are in a daze and reacting to it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake Quail but be more careful. You were possessed a bit once you start to use your magic¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Sorry¡±

    Reya is still surprised how Quail lost conscience when she touched the orb, but different interaction. Coral hears voices of her past memories, while Quail stay quiet and starts to act weirdly when she returns back to her senses. In all entirely, her power was mixing in some demonic presence. This place is getting complicated as long as they stay here.

    Alche is comparing the difference of their subconsciousness, calling out the voices are related to the sphere. Meaningfully through his observation, the sphere is connecting that is related something supernatural. Quail stood silence and starting to get possessed, he can¡¯t try to pry further why she had that effect. The next guess he had to do is asking Andui.

    ¡°The elk, can it also touch the orb?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we could try it¡±

    Andui summoned the elk and try to touch the orb. Climbing up to the table with its hooves. It looks weird how it does it but they are keep trying.

    Once touching the orb, it tries to link through the spirit¡¯s mind. Too complicated of how it feared but somehow it managed to pop out something from its head. A random elf appeared only to the elk seeing with no life of its own. The elf tries to reach to the spirit where the soul stone starts to get corrupted, Andui stops it and the elk disappeared including the elf.

    ¡°That was horrifying, a ghost elf suddenly appeared when the spirit elk touch it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry Alche. I am worried that the elk spirit will break if we continue like this¡±

    ¡°Sigh* it¡¯s fine¡±

    The demon secretly hid from a far waiting for these people trying to figure it out how to open the well protected orb. Their mind isn¡¯t strong enough to withstand the horrible demonstration of the demonic distraction. It is silly to call everything demonic by itself, but boredom of its mind kept creeping again and again when they are trying to figure it out. The demon finds out by not letting Quail leave and that other demon appeared before it. The hornless skull goat is here, and together will be the last example of why not letting them reconnect the other demons through desires, nightmares, and also doom.

    ¡°That young girl, how did she managed to reach me? I have been gone and sealed away like you¡±

    ¡°You are entirely banished according to the updates, but mine is waiting for the coming of the summons. I am not that far to be returned as their idol once again¡±

    ¡°If they leave before one of us returned . . .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely, it must be that demon who summoned them here¡±

    ¡°Then my collection should¡¯ve been reawakening their memories if it happened¡±

    ¡°And they must end it, or they will continue to repeat their miserable lives¡±

    Both of them laugh devilishly and charmingly along with their mature tone.

 Fictitious Dream - Chapter 060

    COI C60

    O2 is waiting for more than 20 minutes now, he starts to get worried for some reason. 20 minutes is equivalent to 8 hours inside there, with no setback of them getting tired yet. He is becoming a bit more impatient and wants to see the files from the computer, regarding about the details about the other landmark. A place called ¡®Yjin Kalstan¡¯ a place he read through the Circoston region or was called Coston before the Fall, a sand monument hidden beneath the desert to prevent the exposure of the Jigeram¡¯s light. That part of the description made him curious to make another scouting probe, wondering what living creatures reside that hidden palace.

    O2 learned enough but not enough for the computer to load the rest of the details. The update finally complete where the files show about the Fictitious Dreams, comparing along with the papers he read before. He starts to confirm something,

    ¡°That demon, they said, wanted them to discuss and the landmark is hidden away from any living wanting to go there¡±

    It is the dream world for demons, and a never ending of demons sleep there as their prison according to the data. While the papers explained about of one single place to find it, as he scrolls down for more information.

    He found it and explained one thing on his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a secret folder, it is impossible to find this landmark as I thought. Requiring a specific next stage to search it, this is what the papers explained about the procedures. I¡¯m guessing we are a bit faster if they follow that demon¡¯s invitation¡±

    After reading through the data, there are few records of other users whose records they are in the sphere. Not by how good they passed through the protections, but how the AI had already decided even before or after getting the first or two landmarks.

    Back inside in the sphere,

    ¡°We should use the notes¡±

    ¡°I agreed, I¡¯m too impatient for this¡±

    ¡°For a dream, it is far too older than we have imagined in this place¡±

    ¡°It perfectly replicated back in our world, and that demon using an image of an actual person who once lived in this city before¡±

    ¡°Again, let¡¯s use it. I don¡¯t want to think something like this to an artificial world that I don¡¯t try to learn the entire story¡±

    Iggy don¡¯t want to keep up the problem solving, the orb before them is the actual key. Alche already touched the orb with his elven blessings, but nothing happened. Flowing with elven magic from his hand, like it tries to fight off from something.

    Quail and the others are waiting for him to react. Coral did it first and hear noises coming from it, haunting her memories, and Quail was put in the trance and met a recognizable demon. Leaving the rest believing to be entering the nightmare or something, even the elk spirit almost broke.

    ¡°Guys, are we have to explore in a dream in one place? I would love to find out, but I don¡¯t want to hang out something this empty from someone else¡¯s old memory lane¡±

    Coral said to them in such a lonely manner, a city was lively and old fashioned. It wasn¡¯t lively for them as they feel like only a projection of it.

    Reya has to do it, so she pulled out First¡¯s note

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Woni¡¯es made the instruction simple¡±

    ¡°If you are reading this note, then it must mean you are already close to the landmark. I only assume that you guys don¡¯t even need to fight. It¡¯s kind of obvious from what you guys said . . .¡±

    Reya uses her magic to read faster to skip those unnecessary dialogue, quickly through the note, she stops the last possible paragraph.

    ¡°. . . Then it must mean what most demon tricks have to do. Purposedly to the moment they trying to distract you, for your weakness to come to life . . .¡±

    Alche breaks free as he feels the same reaction as Coral. He said to her with caution.

    ¡°The demons are here, and they are just standing behind the blank space¡±

    ¡°Eh what now? Alche, they are just spying at us behind the scenes as if they are waiting¡±

    Iggy don¡¯t get it what he said, as for Reya letting him to explain first, the others already read the note. So far, after searching the list of possibilities, this must be what Alche is referring to.

    ¡°This demon won¡¯t let us hand over that orb that easily. It is waiting to either of us interact with it or they allowed it but let it protect itself¡±

    ¡°You mean, it didn¡¯t actually leave us¡±

    ¡°An orb in a place like this is protected by demons, I don¡¯t have to compare the obvious between Woni¡¯es notes and facing what the orb will have to do to us¡±

    ¡°Then we have no choice but to fight them, right?¡±

    All of them look at the orb where they are almost reaching to finish it. There is no way, after watching them having trouble to get the landmark. None of them are that close to show their dark sides of life, personally or reputable, then they turn to Iggy.

    ¡°What?¡±

    They have a feeling, but it was far too obvious. Quail and Alche don¡¯t get it why they are looking at Iggy of all people.

    Andui thought about so,

    ¡°Sorry Iggy, we have reminded ourselves something back then¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, are you guys looking at me because of that one thing?¡±

    Coral couldn¡¯t judge like this without saying a word, and for Reya had already think about without even realizing it.

    ¡°What are they on about, Alche?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretending not to know about it. They must have a plan¡±

    Iggy felt a bit awkward and thought she could focus on the orb.

    ¡°Hey Reya, about the note?¡±

    ¡°Oh! my bad, there is still a way. We could try to use our mind to control it directly or . . .¡±

    Iggy quickly takes her note and see what¡¯s up, she read the note for a time that there are other options. Iggy searches for what they thought it would suspect her. She can¡¯t find it

    ¡°I have enough of this¡±

    ¡°. . . Iggy! Wait!¡±

    Iggy grabs the orb and the magic dwells on to her, the demonic presence coming through her thoughts. Seemingly the same effects that Coral heard, but something strange coming through her mind. A flash back on her memory where the time she did back home. Creeping to the past where she is painfully messing on her own head without a second thought. Iggy let¡¯s go the orb

    ¡°This is not going to be this easy¡±

    The demons hiding from reality¡¯s sight, Acurse and demon lord are surprised from another one breaks off the nightmarish grip.

    ¡°None of them will risked their mind to open the landmark, they know they will leave the sphere if they exceed their limits¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference here? They are here for the controls of living things or what is called according to them. What makes them to be cautious about?¡±

    Time is wasting and they are closing in their doubts. Their fears probably turned their heads around as if they don¡¯t want to face it.

    Alche is having mix thoughts of touching it again.

    ¡°Reya, the notes, what are the warnings did Woni¡¯es said?¡±

    Iggy had the notes and give it to Reya. By rereading the notes again, she skips some important details.

    ¡°It says the most effective way to face the nightmares are the elves or dwarves. No short-aged living race would be that enlightened to face such horrific experience than the elders who are already accepted their life at near ends¡±

    ¡°Then it has to be those old timers, I don¡¯t think we could ask them for help. We have to settle this on our own¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡±

    Their options dwindle like they are in this snowy dream, the sensation of nostalgia slowly diminished for how much they can¡¯t feel it naturally. They still have two more days, and this moment in their life. It would be the time they have to, Andui steps first and said to them.

    ¡°There are no other options now, I think I would have those other days from Woni¡¯es provided for us. So, May I take touch the orb¡±

    They stood silent as they have no choice as well.

    ¡°Andui, please be careful¡±

    Reya shows her concern to her where the other two cheers her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be gloomy Reya, just cheer and . . .¡±

    ¡°AAAH!¡±

    An excited scream coming from the two to help her in the mood.

    Alche and Quail accepted the idea

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to use every possible way to take the orb¡±

    ¡°Using our heads, huh, we are spiritual, but we are not monks or priestess either. I hope this plan will work¡±

    Andui thanked everyone with a smile and bow lightly in front of them, she turns and stare at the orb. To that moment, the way to control the landmark through the mind. Protected by the demonic dreams that will ruin their heads, but thanks to the sphere, they will escape from the nightmare. A little nervous while hearing the cheers from behind, Andui touches it. Glowing around her where her powers transmitted to her head, showing signs that nightmare already flourishing inside.

    The glow changes colors, then she vanished. Everyone sees her disappeared, leaving Coral runs to the orb and touched it again. The noise returned to her head where she last off, slowly the words start to get clearer. Finally, she can understand it, then she disappeared. Iggy had enough of this bad luck and grabs the orb, she disappeared after.

    ¡°Those two, hastily going through that without realizing what happened¡±

    ¡°We are getting kicked out from the sphere, we could at least understand it when we left¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking like that you two, this place is getting a bit haunted now¡±

    Reya looks around the snowy dream city, the images of people turned and look at them scarily. Quail isn¡¯t afraid and expected how this nightmare meant to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s that guy¡¯s nightmare¡±

    ¡°Quite old school to see someone looking us like that. He must be some traditional man¡±

    ¡°If you guys want to talk like this, it¡¯s my turn¡±

    Reya don¡¯t want to see this nightmare any longer, showing that she too had this nightmare. She grabs the orb, and the nightmare compels her, slow movement from her as she touched it. Moving her head up and starts to scream, her half scream left the sphere leaving one of them shock.

    Alche just laughs out of the blue, while Quail follows up after her shock.

    ¡°That scream was cut like Aaa . . . dead*¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Alche acting being terrified like raising his arms up and uses his magic to flashes down dead. He looks like as if he was lagging off the frames, while Quail continues to laugh how he looks ridiculous by the sudden scream cut. The people moved closer where they are, falling off the lively expression to their disappointed faces. Alche and Quail look at them like an actual horror scene.

    ¡°Looks like it still trying to protect the orb, but it is not as effected from the previous videos we saw¡±

    Quail turns her gaze to the orb as Alche watches her touching it and he explained

    ¡°You better touch it or something scary will happened¡±

    ¡°Pfft, as if. But they look rather scary if you stare them that long¡±

    The demon lord appeared before her once again. It said with an obvious fatherly tone

    ¡°Just leave, try again next time¡±

    Quail don¡¯t get it why she has this instead the nightmares her friends have. Without even looking at the demon lord, it is the one who help her. Using only by the skull of the goat, sharpening its tip of the front, and pierced through her eye socket. Quail feels the demonic magic cursing her mind, swift end, as she disappears.

    Alche is the only one left, those people around them freely moves around him. Continuing the nightmares that the man once had, voices coming from the nightmarish people where Alche believed are the loved ones who are condemning him.

    ¡°PATHETIC¡± ¡°COWARD¡± ¡°YOU ABANDONED US¡±

    ¡°FAILURE¡± ¡°WORTHLESS¡± ¡°YOU SHOULD¡¯VE DIED INSTEAD OF HER¡±

    Alche listens the words of those people, from children to elderly voices, it is certain that this must be family shaming. He doesn¡¯t affect him by the slightest of their word. The last one who will touch the orb, going through his nightmare. Facing his pain in a nightmarish way, he grabs the orb without the elven magic to protect him.

    Seeking through his mind, challenging the nightmares he is going to face. Behold through his eyes that no nightmare of his own imagination could make, everything about himself already moved on. Yet this is his greatest weakness he once confronted, so young, so childish, but no choice when he was a child. Not only Alche he had to see it again, but the voice that haunts his trust. A woman calls out

    ¡°. . . Let¡¯s go home, or you¡¯ll won¡¯t get your juice . . .¡±

    He bravely listens that voice again, already lost trust on that same voice. That sweet voice turned abusive once that day happened, then he disappeared.

    The demons are watching the last man left the sphere. Such unacceptable events to end like this, new scent of despair and any negative emotions revealed to them. Dare they say to be honest from this . . . supplements, both of them kept it silence, and agonizingly waited for their return. Disappointed that none of them have the sins they dare to thrive again, Acurse kept the host for so long because it satisfied its hunger, and now only source to kept it from existing. It doubted for the real demon itself could ever be revived of these new ones.

    Quill appeared before them, both looking still as in stone, acting like statues because how those people trying to hold control of the landmark. It was their intention to give them the shortcuts, but in the end, they rather earned, or they were not really ready to face their nightmares yet.

    ¡°What good . . .¡±

    They broke off the nightmares, cleaned and empty like before, both of them didn¡¯t even move and they replied to her after that moment.

    ¡°They want to control it by their mind, freely. I know the original world will guide them like this¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to mock us, even you are surprised how this demon besides me appeared and remembered¡±

    ¡°There is no need for me to go back, they might choose the other option through violence. These people are young and willing to test their options, I don¡¯t believe this people would choose the wisest one like the previous landmarks¡±

    Quill agreed internally in her thoughts, the previous two attempts were trial within their capabilities then later taking the shorter routes. It is impossible in reality that they have to go through all that protected monuments where reinforcements will come at them after. Exception for the 2nd landmark was the spirits were enough, sometimes.

    Alche was the last person back to the simulation room, everyone he sees are feeling miserable at the moment. O2 comes to him questioning him what happen

    ¡°Hey, you are not down. Ah forget it, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Alche sees Reya taking care of them, wondering about her responds

    ¡°Reya doesn¡¯t look occupied, why didn¡¯t you ask her?¡±

    ¡°Well, she surprised me with her screaming then quickly comes to Andui. I¡¯m no gentleman and I know not to get close to them without making it worse, you know¡±

    For a time being, they finally collected themselves up, without knowing that Quail wasn¡¯t part of their group huddle.

    Quail is at the computer as she is searching through the computer about the demon she saw. Backing away from the computer, she heard someone is calling her.

    ¡°Hey! We need to talk¡±

    Iggy brings her to their circle as Quail left some words to O2. She whispers to him about a demon she wants to find. Now all together as six people, they are trying to explain the situation and who are willing to speak about their nightmares. Only Quail, Reya, and Alche are the one who is willing to talk about it. Given an example of what that nightmare can do from the Fictitious Dream.

    Reya had to say it first, gritting her teeth that she was screaming is her obvious reaction

    ¡°I got easily jump scared. Happy? As long as the required limits from the sphere, I¡¯ll be easily left that place¡±

    ¡°What did it jump scare you?¡±

    ¡°A random voice booing at me next to my ear . . .¡±

    Reya is a brave woman, telling them that can be the most embarrassing or humiliating moment she could ever say. Others were feeling awkward, but that¡¯s an effort she could better experience than them.

    Then it¡¯s Quail¡¯s turn,

    ¡°I return back to the trance, and the demon, not the one we met, attacked me without me even trying. I don¡¯t know why but I left effectively¡±

    Reya thinks differently, she interrupts her by lifting her finger up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about that, but I think something you have experienced with have connection with that specific demon, but it¡¯s just my speculation¡±

    It¡¯s not believable for them to be that the reason. Quail didn¡¯t move much during that trance, and nothing else she could react when talking to it.

    Lastly Alche,

    ¡°Since none of you know my back story, let¡¯s just say I live in a separated family with a verbal abusive parent¡±

    He says it without a sheer moment of emotion come from his words, it wasn¡¯t a normal nightmare coming from their own experience as adults. This man experienced it as a child. Looking at him and trying to express their sympathetic tone, Alche stops them

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I moved on. Don¡¯t try act differently after I said it. We have now known how that nightmare can do to our heads¡±

    Reya pulled out the note again for their options. For the rest of the days, tomorrow they would do differently.

    After that meeting, they go on their separate ways. Quail goes back to O2, the search for that specific demon is being piled up inside the update. A wall of list of unidentifiable names and pictures alongside with it, he had trouble to find the goat head, but no term existed in demonic tongue.

    ¡°I have look over a hundred pictures. No goat head, I think the description didn¡¯t match in their language¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just going to looking a bit. I can handle it from here¡±

    ¡°But I did find mine¡±

    ¡°Yours?¡±

    O2 shows her the demon who once meeting with him back in the day where they are trying to use their magic.

    ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t mention their names, ok?¡±

    ¡°Their names? All of them are in their language . . . What the?¡±

    O2 shows the demon who was reaching him, torrent of winds and clouds, with only humanlike features on its face. A name appeared not on screen but in the air. O2 was bounded by it, and Quail couldn¡¯t believe a man who don¡¯t believed saying his real name was not that important. O2 explained briefly

    ¡°I am still not cursed, just don¡¯t mention about it. That¡¯s the only way it will not appear in front me¡±

    ¡°Why are you showing me this? O2¡±

    Hated himself to hear that name, he answered

    ¡°It appeared after the first search, from the word goat skull. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯ll be affected too, for you facing a demon worries me. Please don¡¯t go any further than this, ok?¡±

    Quail founds herself a person who is now influenced by the demon, Alche warns her before and now him. That damn secrets within the demons made her shiver a bit, but her own goal of founding out those old other worlders or Isekai like them. The demon controls a man that can be from their world.

    On the next day, afternoon. They are ready to face the demon again, through the old fashion way, through violence. Seeing many of them not going to face their own demons yet, it is the other option they have to do. Going through to fight a demon, it will be difficult to face an undying demon that will return through generation and generation. Iggy pulled out her exorcism sets and added some features like a demon slayer. Coral can¡¯t believe that she had to go through all that to make her look that she is one.

    Everyone is suited up where only one who wear the same casual clothes is Alche. He looks at them as they are wearing their old adventurers¡¯ gear, but O2 has none and improvised. A different kind of nerd for him to believe that this handle would be enough, and little bits and there of mastery by watching movies in his spare time. Alche added a few tricks on his sleeves that he is still new how to use his abilities. It wasn¡¯t much for him to find a robe to be compelling. Talking to himself for the sole reason of his decision ¡°Skills over power¡±

    Reya returned back as a mage with added potions with her, Coral noticed the potion

    ¡°Is it from Haw?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always keeping next to me just a sip of it, laugh*¡±

    Coral wears her tank adventurer equipment, without carrying a shield where she excels in parry defense. Strong light armor and with her capable katana, it is strange feeling for her that she misses the murasame made for her before. Iggy comes to them wearing a hybrid now, including the exorcism equipment with her martial arts set. It is hard for them to see if she is a warrior monk or priestess.

    Andui wore her priest uniform from the melody guild, it is an improvement. She borrowed Siren¡¯s guild as they provide adding a little touch the resembles herself an adventurer back then. Now improved with an added headdress with an added abilities through her skill sets. Then lastly, Quail, for the first time she wore her summoning clothes. Holding much of the magic items for summoning her familiars, but some were expecting new

    ¡°You don¡¯t have spirits, Quail¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to train a spirit. The familiars I made are enough¡±

    Everyone is ready, where no one is going to monitor them. Everyone has confident enough how safe it is, and yesterday O2 couldn¡¯t do anything but watch over close to half an hour. Then it is clear for them they have to go inside without worries, once again, travelled through the safe location they once appeared. Tracking back to the closest location they once disappeared, the landmark didn¡¯t move like the 2nd landmark. Only stay in one place where they quickly raised their defenses.

    The two demons, remained in still ever since, had awaken from the presence of their return. The demon lord had never would hear from one of them as they follow the code of demonic trial. Hearing it once again, befits their ways of duel. Ignoring how many they are going to bring at them, these two sacred oaths of their pride rivalled their challenges. Nostalgia of its artificial reaction, they will play along even the exceptions extend a bit further than before.

    ¡°Demon! We are here to challenge you for the wish of your existence. Dared to face you and even satisfy your cravens of sins, for the rights to have the orb of dreams¡±

    Iggy shouts at nothing where the demons lie and waits. Acurse and the demon lord have already concealed the existing demons who desired their presence. They know the data is corrupted and no demons will come, but there is an example where the demon lord prepares itself. The team waited for any response, while Reya already sensing their presence hidden within the dream. Warning them that there are two demons waiting, and the mean time the dream grew a bit hellish in their environment. The dream is formed, in a place they are inside of a volcano where lavas falling from above.

    It looks like an oasis hidden under the caves, covering itself with caverns and waterfalls coming inside this place. Then reimagined it like it was lavas and much more hellish vegetations around them. Unknown plants pop up around them just to be part of the scenery, no magic coming from it and only leaves an illusion for them to see. The demons appeared before them, familiar faces yet again, but there is a new face that only they knew.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to use your mind to get the orb working. Laugh*, seems like you fear yourself more than us¡±

    Its tone changes how it expects them to open the orb¡¯s control, having so many advantages to those people. Feeling a bit generous enough won¡¯t do to please their expectations, Reya and her friends respond to them

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to open ourselves to a sphere¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that, we have options¡±

    ¡°Just for the records, we never fought a demon before. You could at least learn from it¡±

    The demons turn their heads to look at each other, predictable of how their curiosity grew out of the proportions. They have no choice to continue their conversation a bit further.

    The demon lord speaks

    ¡°Pleasantry, if you are willing to play along. Once we awaken the old selves of these beings, you will appreciate to survive including the people you have. Because were the hierarchs, we don¡¯t exist at the moment of your world but we are truly were powerful as much as the heroes had come to end¡± Then Acurse said

    ¡°It will be inhumane, in your views, and for us to do this. I was enjoying how you will surpass the dreams of those lesser beings trying to pull on you. Yet, there will always be a choice. Let¡¯s get on with it¡±

    The team have properly settings up themselves to face the demons, while they are readying themselves.

    ¡°We are sorry we have chosen this option, but we like to figure it out how much important what Haw said to us from the other day¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The team heard what Haw said about the city guild¡¯s sphere, a safe protocol to learn each of every moment of their experience. It has flaws when it comes to measurement of power, but it will get worse when getting used to. They have to be careful.

    Acurse took the first step and moved aside from the fight, while the demon lord is releasing what inside of its body in a large margin. Showing its true form where the skull grown bigger and more corrupted where the mana burst open from its eye socket, the eye is formed, and its deceptive tone momentarily gone. Open its words once again that they never understand

    ¡°(Neutral Mana was called by them, truly owned by us, and nothing will ever let our source of power to be our enemies unless willed)¡±

    While Acurse remained itself in a human form, turning the dead host back to the living where the team sensing its presence bigger than the demon lord¡¯s large size. Co-existing under three forms, someone is reacting in a weird way. Acurse awakens who it was, a parasite corrupting undead host back to life. The 1st appearance man like demon, 2nd is the folk lore undead that can only describe a headless monster with tremendous demonic aura, and finally the soul who was taken by the demon. The soul speaks out to the living haunting their ears with his warning.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t die here, or your souls will haunt with this demon. Leave this world or suffer with us¡±

    Turing to the 2nd form where the demon itself speaks,

    ¡°I apologized this soul acted like he knows you¡±

    Slightly appearing to its face with a demonic smile where the jaw looks like it is smiling but it has no lips where it prepares to gnaw them. The team have seen enough and split themselves for any spaces they have to secure. Splitting in two; Coral, Andui, and Reya while the other are Alche, Iggy and Quail. Having no extra healer within their team, Acurse focuses on the lack of healer.

    Demon lord quickly follows up to distract the back line, Reya pulls away with Andui while Coral directly assaults it. The demon easily cut off but slide through from her blade. Coral raises her magic to inflict any damage to it as the demon remained flowing through her blade like air. Acurse is attacking Iggy¡¯s team. She quickly thrown it down to the ground, where the demon removed its limbs and quickly chased Quail. Her familiars appeared trying to block its way.

    The demon didn¡¯t hesitate to throw its body at them, as the ashes of its body covered her familiars. Quail felt the corruption from her familiars as they turned against her. Iggy and Alche helps her as they block the familiar¡¯s attacks. The armored golem is now controlled by the demon, through its own abilities overflown to the golem. It bursts itself like a bomb, forcing the two back where they stand. Sliding away from the blast, Quail tries to use her magic to teleport away.

    The demon¡¯s limb appeared from the blast caught her by surprise. Its touch disrupts her spell and redirect for the rest of the demon body to go close to her. Appeared by the front as it is restoring its body, reconnecting its limbs where the demonic magic will flow through her soon. Quail struggles to break it and don¡¯t have the strength as it leaches of her. Almost reconnecting, the demon took its first victim. Andui and Reya tries to save her, but the presence of the demon lord weakens their magic reach. Their mana was easily exposed by the rotten presence of mana decay.

    Quail shows no strength to the demon, looking at it is restoring itself. Its headless 2nd form appeared before her, and it said in its human and demonic voice

    ¡°Be damned your soul!¡±

    Its limbs reconnected and the demonic magic flowed to her. A big blast of wind appeared between the two. Too powerful to the point Quail fly off, landed where to the illusive environment as someone catches her. Quail is relief that he appeared.

    ¡°O2!¡±

    Laughing loudly, the crazy man joined their group.

    ¡°I can convert their mana too!¡±

    O2 sees everyone to see their back up already revealed, and he stares at the demon itself secretly whispering to himself

    ¡°Thank You¡±

 Playful Demons - Chapter 061

    COI C61

    ¡°Lucky for you that I can understand and talk to you to this moment¡±

    Dared to stare at the man who had a similar power he possessed, for how much memories compacted on this demonic being and still remained courteous. It is the price of annoyance, it thought it couldn¡¯t sense of him, but it knew.

    ¡°Augh! It worth a try, I heard she wasn¡¯t given an example of¡±

    ¡°You thought so . . .?¡±

    The demon besides the one who grabs him shows to itself, a demon with a skull, this must be what Quail mentioned. Not knowing that this demon too will join the fight, clearly it was supposed to be a single boss fight. O2 never would have thought there is another one joined.

    Quiet, yet intimidating before them where the actual selves busy talking to the rest of his teammates. Demons have so many capabilities and this moment he is in, it makes him a bit nervous.

    ¡°If you try this again to the other demons, I doubt it will find out about you when they kill you¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Time is getting short, but I assure you this . . . That thing is dependent, be like that demon, then you and it are one and the same¡±

    The two disappeared where the fight already starting, there is no time for him to think about it as the demons already showing much of their bolden approach.

    O2 appeared as their surprised maneuver, with his magic conversion, all of their demonic magic will turn to wind. His weakness remained seen where he lacks, but it is better than a demonic spell scourging within them. Quail is happy to see him, while he himself never once tried on the demon before. Acurse looks at him held its patience, questioning only by the limits that man can do. Its pride kept its eyes to doubt him, secretly scheming hidden with its form. The moment O2 saves her, there is time where they are not completely safe.

    The demonic wind blows them in mid-air trapping them inside. The demon lord quickly manipulates his power. Coral is attacking it with all her skillsets, from debuffs to stuns, the demon held firm letting its floating indestructible head. No magic can¡¯t touch it, Coral removed the magic fused into her weapons. Its actual weight made her difficult to carry it, revealing her dependency through her own strength. Letting a slow swing vertically upward to the head only chipping it, the demon lord turns its head and look at Coral. Ceasing nothing for its magic control, made her shun of how she can¡¯t use her blade properly.

    The demon lord warned her. Its fatherly voice worried of her well-being, it charms her

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t try to force yourself. Always remember that your mana alone will protect you. Ironically, even my presence weakens you¡±

    Coral heard its voice; she feared by the deceptive voice including how right it is to say to her. A demon up front had made her distracted, not realizing its magic already attacking her friends. The demon lord casts magic aura around her to silence the words who are reaching to her ears. Losing focus, tempted by words, and false judgements through the sphere¡¯s logic.

    Reya shouts at her as they are surrounded by the dark entities.

    ¡°That girl, she always getting charmed by hot voices¡±

    ¡°Reya, I can¡¯t reach her with my spell. That demon is blocking my magic¡±

    The demon lord turns to look at the two managed to shield themselves from the dark entities. It said to Coral once again,

    ¡°You need to focus. Your friends need your help¡±

    Coral wakes up from the trance, and dashes back to her team. Without a word in response, it waits and learns what it did to her.

    Reya easily breaks off the dark entity as soon as Coral appeared to them.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re back . . . Coral!¡±

    Coral turns around, and the dark entities appeared once again. Trapping them all together, they were easily tricked by the demon lord. Letting them use all their powers around them, the demon patiently waits for their retaliation. The chipped off of its skull has already cracking up to where Coral cuts it. The patience will grow thin as its illusions hid its shattered real head.

    Acurse, slowly in motion and waiting, for the right time it acts. The two men found out the weakness to the two of its form. The first form, the demonic, is the only thing that can attack them without using those obnoxious spells. The second form, the hybrid of undead devil and man, its weakness to O2¡¯s conversion magic. Truly inspiring, it corrupts from the damnation to air. Finally, the third form, the imprisoned soul, Alche can fight it though his dexterity. Holding a light sword that looks like a rod, but it made a lot of weird sounds while he swings it.

    Strangely though through its own eyes, it seems the one who wield it made the others feel broken. It wonders on in motion. O2 and Alche seems to be having an awkward interaction when fighting against Acurse, it must be luck or the two made it possible. Alche never had fighting experience but tried practicing during his days in the lockdown. O2 was surprised to have seen of his acrobatic abilities, rather than what he just said before, he can¡¯t stop repeating the word.

    ¡°Je . . . d . . . i¡±

    ¡°Shush* I¡¯m using the force (magic) here¡±

    Iggy and Quail remained at the back where those two waiting for that demon to act. Quail is still recovering her familiars while Iggy waits.

    ¡°Those three just got caught, already? Are we have to attack that bone head now?¡±

    ¡°It must be the magic caster. I don¡¯t think O2 will convert AOE magic¡±

    ¡°Sigh* we might be losing if we split¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a summoner and Reya is the one who keeps the mana potions¡±

    Iggy can¡¯t take herself seriously to split up, and the dark atmosphere over there made her worried for them. For those two stop the other demon advancing, with no clue at all being planned because of the two bosses. She hopes they could win from this.

    Acurse sees a slight movement coming from Iggy¡¯s steps, suddenly moved in a whim. Alche¡¯s force senses it as it quickly disables it, conversion took place where a vortex of wind as its magic changed. It raises its 2nd then 1st form simultaneously and alternating, where the two can¡¯t keep up but the blast of its magic already converted to air. Iggy and Quail run out of its way as they are fighting. They rush themselves to attack the demon lord as it eyes focus on their trapped teammates and its surroundings lingers.

    O2 and Alche trying to get close with Acurse, but it is closing into Iggy and Quail. It is going away then form a running curve where it drags itself around from O2¡¯s conversion and Alche¡¯s interference. The chase is on, throwing random magic from the demon at the back whereas the magic turns into the wind. Pulling up the magic from the ground turns a burst of fumes, hidden magic quickly pops out turned to air, and the trails itself leaving negative effects turned as well. Relentless as its magic changed, but the poison remains, letting Alche use the force to shield them through.

    Sizzling the toxic fumes from his force shield, Alche casts his spell with haste. Closely in reaching where it casts, the partially formed air converted by O2¡¯s magic. Unable to control it, as long as the effects aren¡¯t severe yet, he gave it all. Damning of its effort to change into a different form, it persists the hunt to the two girls. Timed by the demon lord where the trap is unleashed, a meagerly trap sprung. They twitch a bit but nothing happened. The trap shows a glimpse of a nightmare, a nightmare that looks like Acurse in its 3rd form. Mark by sight, it is enough.

    The chase continues, where it moves on to the two men. Alche took the front and O2 moves slower to the back. Quail sees the demon comes to them, preparing a spell that she is bolding her magic. Iggy turns her gaze as she hears the charge coming to them, a short twitch on the neck. The mental glimpse appeared where the demon occurred before. Both of them suddenly feel as it already here, Acurse surprised them. They got spoof and Iggy takes a drastic measure. A swift turn from her kick with her an impressive reaction, trailing the force along with her is the magic items that will exorcise demons.

    Aiming at the head, it quickly switches to the second. The headless form emitting fumes of bluish flames from its neck, she kicks the flames then it bursts the flames out. O2¡¯s wind made its way to her before the burns haunt her. A mishap to her kick, where she spins after, the wind magic coincides with Alche¡¯s force. Exposing Iggy¡¯s back where the demon raises its hand with its detrimental touch. Quail responded on that moment where she looks at her two targets, the demon and the boys at the back. Alche is catching up and O2 signals her to use it.

    ¡°Switch!¡±

    On this moment, the demon and Alche are colliding to each other. It resisted for the moment as it reaches its hands on Iggy. His force resisted it then suddenly being absorbed, reaching to Iggy¡¯s back. Closely touching by its fingertips, calmly followed up the magic surging. Iggy tries to spin around with a round house kick, it connects to the sides and momentarily flew away. Hastily driven by its demonic presence, that thing was flown off was other than Quail¡¯s familiar. It went flying and disappeared.

    Alche and O2 are facing Acurse where it got switch. Suddenly stop in motion, both of them unleashed their magic on the demon. The demon stood still including the magic they cast, the impairment in view breaks like glass to dust. Mixing around the demon, it starts to erratically fissure in their view. When motion returned, they were being pulled. Too fast for O2 to convert it all, the AOE is too much for him. Both of them were affected by its retaliation.

    Demon lord is cooperating its magic, pulsing in with the tremendous force coming around them. These magics from the demon felt among the women, a sudden force coming through them. Coral sees Reya and Andui traumatized by this feeling, nearly instantly being rejected by the sphere. Reya grips Andui hands to calm her down, Coral followed the same as the three held each other to ease this traumatizing force. Acurse turns to its 1st form to take the two men dragging to it in instance. The wind keeps blasting away then quickly stops, the sudden pressure is nauseating, and the damned magic is sufferable to the touch.

    Alche goes in by throwing his light sword at it. Acurse forces it back, the sword persists with every pulsing motion. Second by second, it stares at the sword coming at it at the sudden short time. Frame like motion for an entire second to move after that, it knows it will be going to get hit. Grabbing the sword through the force kept holding from Alche¡¯s power, it accepts the damage. Alche felt pain out of nowhere, suddenly getting hit by the magic of the demon. No sounds nor solid figure coming at him, just getting hit by nothing.

    Wind comes bursting through Alche, the intense hidden force became lighter with the wind. Using the force to cover his head where the strong wind covering him by pressure. Different by the strange magic that ultimately stops his body from harm, now with the wind it helps him to endure longer. Turning to see O2 losing his consciousness where the demon focuses on him, frame by frame, motionless or not made him to move instantly and trying to save O2. While he runs to him, the demon holds O2 with its demeaning grip in its 1st form. Each terrifying steps, the wind blows at it with such strength.

    Falsely being randomly weaken by this turn of event, its intimidation shows no bound of how they are being tricked. Then suddenly, the unimaginable force ended, Acurse gets hit by the back from Iggy¡¯s kicks. The magic circle mark on it and burst through its body, showing the hole of the demon. It finally ends their torture. It turns around and sees the orb appeared like an instant dream. Secretly being used to beat the team with it without using their true powers, realizing they don¡¯t earn their humiliation and the demons¡¯ pride grew ever so grim to the team.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The orb¡¯s magic dispersed once it was interfered, all the demonic presence of magic disappeared without a trace. The demon lord and Acurse gathered to one place, easily breaks Quail¡¯s familiars by their presence, pick up the orb and throw it to them.

    ¡°Trying to face demons, being bold of you people as say so as myself¡±

    ¡°Not even learning the ways of our domain is one thing, but didn¡¯t know how to fight is another¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Keep trying to be charming, my collections already understand what we can do¡±

    Slowly grinning and laughing using the human form, Acurse is immense of its abuse to the captive soul.

    Iggy catches it, felt nothing from the orb. The magic remained under sealed by the two, knowing well it wasn¡¯t that easy for touching the orb like this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk, the agreement to choose to fight instead facing the dreams within that orb. Nothing is simple in our realm. Is it because of this demon right here?¡±

    Showing the demon lord, it still ponders itself why Quail knows this demon? A strange way of thinking because of Thean¡¯s introduction. That what cause something for it to come here, and now showing itself like a large monster. It made it into a challenge.

    Reya didn¡¯t like what this is getting at. They were trapped and having difficulty to fight back, then that familiar force coming from the sphere made her almost lose it. She remembers that this landmark held the memories of many unique lives is making her believe it was meant to fight against them. Deeply worried what else it can do.

    ¡°Are we going to continue like this? It feels like they are playing instead of fighting¡±

    Coral didn¡¯t have many things to say after that, she felt like a daddy¡¯s girl a bit because of the charm with that fatherly voice.

    ¡°We can still try, this time if they are pleased by our efforts, they mind end us faster¡±

    Quoted by O2 himself, he already been caught secretly and nothing much else happened but to play along with the demons¡¯ schemes. Quail couldn¡¯t agree more by his quotes.

    ¡°All honesty, I was the one who brought that second demon. They are well too prepared . . . I just want to see how far we could face them¡±

    Others have nothing to say on this. They are not experienced against these bosses at the same time and the worthwhile is trying to survive their playgrounds.

    The demon lord shows them a dream, it expanded further away from the horizon and plays its dim light at night. Quail remembers the same atmosphere when that demon shows itself to her. Its body blends in this nightly environment while the other shows its demonic marks of its forms. Switching itself through its three forms again, they are more dangerous and improved by the next. No magic appears torturous but immense sense of death already from its pride. The team had realized it was impossible, and they have to witness their demonstration.

    O2 takes the first magic casts. Acurse half turning form between 2nd and 1st revealed itself co-existing. Already took his wind under its control.

    ¡°Look at that, your powers are already mine¡±

    They see O2¡¯s magic reconverts to its demonic magic and throws back at him. O2 negates it and burst into wind. The demon continues

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re more powerful than me. We are equal by your strength, and you just don¡¯t know how to use it . . . through will anyway¡±

    The demons back away from them, the moment of time they have to cherish their hunt.

    The new environment had already turn daunting to them. The night made them difficult to see afar, even with their own magic, it will slowly diminish by the demons. Leaving the team time to talk,

    ¡°I guess we have to face them already¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that bone head had already show us where they are. It already changing the dream for the worse¡±

    Iggy and Coral felt demoralized yet remained determined as they survived the first fight. The demon let them sense all the secrets hidden around them. The demon lord is the only one who guide them while giving Acurse¡¯s location, it is the blank dot moving towards them.

    They were surprised the UI updated out of blue, messaging that the demons interfere with it. Alche has felt being disturbed how it contacted them so directly through their UIs, made him feel something will happen back in the real world. The map shows Acurse is already coming to them. Quail sends her familiars to stall it, with the screen UIs showing the demon is moving in high speed. The improved UIs show the details of their locations and made Alche worried more than he should. On his head

    ¡°How did those demons managed to infiltrate our UIs?¡±

    Acurse is coming at them where the lights shine. Andui raises her magic light around them, within the shadows where it appeared. Iggy and Coral attacks as it blocks them in its 1st form. Claws wounded by Coral¡¯s sword and Iggy pushes it back, aching blood splattered to them as acid. Quickly turns to air with O2¡¯s help. Acurse goes in faster than they have ever seen. Engraved by the blades and by physique is striking it down to a pulp.

    The demon stands up showing the bruise and cuts, healing itself back up with no rooms of disadvantages. Regrown its limbs and change to the next form, quickly blasts its magic to O2. Turning to them as it is raising the grounds causing a quake, crushing through what lies beneath, then the eruption occurs as the ground sinks down. Reya raises the ground to make platforms. All of them going through to this chaos. Alche jumps to the demon raising its sword at it.

    The force crushing it down, quickly pulled him closer to the demon. The demon counters by raking the ground up, a demonic hand grabs the aura of Alche¡¯s force. Too much magic implementing on his shield, strengthening the demon¡¯s magic and weakening his force at the same time, whereas nothing too slow for this demon to kept it pace advancing. Alche was switched to Coral where a blazing light appeared before it. Immensely cutting through the hand including Acurse¡¯s body. It changes again to the 3rd form, grabbing the magic light with ease drenching in blood by its mortal grip.

    The enslave soul breaks it easily where the buffs suddenly shattered. Acurse absorbs the buffs they tried to attack with, the wind disintegrates the buffs leaving it to have small bits of it. Iggy comes in where quickly assaulting him and Coral takes her blade and stab it at the back. The body continues to change forms, countering heavily and needlessly to reach its end. The magic they have is still impressive but to this demon kept itself fighting long with damages eventually being healed. The uproar within itself begins, the rise of its power engulf.

    The ground churns beneath its feet, it finally been done. Its terrain is finally form. Explosion from beneath the ground oozing with immense demonic power. Strengthening them all including its enemies. The accursed demon had placed its merciful wisdom on their minds. Where the demon lord comes and joins the fight, once more. Their pride grew more demanding as those people must satisfy their glory. Temporary to give them the knowledge and faded back to the dream when it¡¯s over. The team had separate themselves and go beyond the true power of the neutral mana.

    The fast-flashing lights on their heads, soon put them to a stop. Finally, they could organize themselves. Hearing one another as their mind is filling their heads what they can learn. They were unprepared, their coordination is pitiful to the least. Envy by their scenic of Haw and the other Horsins. They have to say to themselves truthfully.

    ¡°We are not even trying to fight¡±

    Doubted by Andui as she never did anything else but failed to protect them.

    ¡°Stagnation really belittle us, and I am starting to agree with Thean¡±

    Alche remembers why Thean wasn¡¯t part of the 2nd landmark expedition.

    ¡°Even I was part in their team, we are using actual weapons from Horsin. I admit it improves my skills greatly¡±

    Coral will never forget that experience, even her short embarrassing moments. Her shadow was the most proactive of her mistakes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me, I¡¯m not forgive you for not joining us¡±

    Iggy had nothing to say but being reminded her jealousy on Coral¡¯s equipment yesterday.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be spoiled sports, but we need to talk . . .¡±

    O2 didn¡¯t give the others any opportunity to say their comments. Reya starts to mind up on this wasteful time, Alche can¡¯t improve against sympathy from a demon, and Quail . . . she focused on what that demon gives them.

    They were cursed with pride and envy. These demons released a frail of its power, and they are slowly building up the powers provided for them. Wasting time in order for their presence absorbed them, like what the soul have turned into. They grew merciful and gives them the knowledge they have now. The power to willingly control the neutral mana, where the term is said, in their reality it took time to obtain it fully and mastering it will never exist in their existential lives as they wish to leave.

    They came back to their senses . . ., however. O2 already grips by the demons¡¯ grasp. O2 faded and disappeared as the example they thought were mere words.

    ¡°We have given you what knowledge through our patience. Our lie is long enough to satisfy your time, it¡¯s time to embrace our realm¡±

    Andui unleashes her powers, a bright shining magic circle opened up to the field, negating what the demons are hiding. A link comes from the avatars what they are representing. They weren¡¯t enough to witness such an illusion. The actual two demons¡¯ bodies were concealed at the very beginning. The demons strip out their existence to harm them in person.

    The fatherly voice comes again, becoming less lively with its different meaning.

    ¡°No matter what you do in this world, we will be there guiding you. As long as you stay here to the point of your descendants will fully reunite . . . in time or within our spirits¡±

    There is no afterlife among these demons, crawling the team¡¯s minds of fear and intentions from the demon¡¯s schemes. Once the truth revealed, there is no getting away from it. Yet, one of them ask with little left of their curiosity

    ¡°Is there anyone who escaped from you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and they left this world without leaving any of their bloodlines behind¡±

    Acurse transform to the trapped soul, saying it on the matter.

    ¡°You can leave this place, only alive, but once died. Your soul is trapped here, only humans without gods will be trapped here. My world doesn¡¯t have one . . .¡±

    The talking is done, Andui uses her magic in maximum power. Alche will not use the elven blessing, lost his thoughts that requires connection to the elven gods, he step forth in recklessness. All six of them, one last time, they possessed the ultimate power. They are experiencing the madness of violence, no purpose or answers, let the fight be enternal.

    Coral and Iggy launch their attack, summoning all the warriors in their mind to fight alongside them. Multiple of entities reference by all those fighting characters through fictions and historical. Gathered together and charge at the demons, Acurse gets inside their formation. Collided by unlimited power, burning through what it can do and what they can show. Depreciating the values of their existence in eternal struggle, it was never ending, and the demon fulfill the nightmare.

    Iggy held the orb tightly where she can operate the orb, once she tried to sneakily open it. The memories overwhelmed her, within the battlefield, she stops and understand the blessings of their powers were coming from the demons themselves. Disappointed, but willing to try what they can truly be done. Tornado of attacks from all of them to one demon, Acurse had dealt it with ease. Reya¡¯s overwhelming magic from above, nearly unimaginable disasters coming in its way. Never ending destruction to the point of themselves being lost.

    Alche sees it all the fight they created, to the point he never used his powers. Andui sees it all, not in destructive mood persona, as she witnessed that is fitted to see in most anime and video games. They soon not be part of it to the point of realization. Possessed and controlled, they still have their free mind roaming through the mayhem.

    ¡°Is it telling us that someone within our kind can become like this?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that the people before us created the Fall era? That¡¯s some nice thought you got there, Andui¡±

    ¡°It was a long time ago, but that man being enslave looks like he was from the 2000s or something¡±

    ¡°If it is true then, we have to get out from this world before we die¡±

    Relentless, unending, and eternal war, it is already turned the landmark into hell. Those four loses their mind. Quail is battling out from summons she could think of godlike beings that the demon sees them were man made myths. It was not long where their minds reaching the maximum capacity of their mind being stressed out. It was a tragic time to waste such a complete power that no living man would possess. The fight was over, and there is no conclusion of that pointless fight.

    Quill appeared before them seeing that, they have failed for the first time. She never predicted that those people possessed such unresolve powers. The demon lord left as it was meant to be summoned but it will be back to check on them.

    ¡°It surprises me that they used the violent option¡±

    ¡°They are curious little bunch. I feel worse than before now¡±

    ¡°Sigh* demons, getting overexcited in one thing and burned out to the next. You beings will never last your addictions¡±

    ¡°Heh, I probably wasting their time too¡±

    ¡°I knew you did. No living soul ever cross this realm of dreams, risking their lives on something they never existed in¡±

    The team walks out disappointedly, but more so stress relief to the others. O2 starts to be more wary now that his power, no matter he can negate any magic into air, but his control is pointless as it needed to be close to him. He looks at them where only Alche and Andui is showing their faces thinking about something. On the other hand, between the others.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s the worth of destruction¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see us using it any time soon¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it is a simulation. We might destroy a whole world¡±

    They are laughing including Quail of all people with them, there is nothing else but treat this lesson as it is for him.

    Thean opens the room and sees them being busy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any of you succeeded the 3rd landmark¡±

    They talk to him about the detail, Thean couldn¡¯t understand everything they have said. Except about those demons, it is known legends of those pride demons. Sadly, none of them reemerge since that era.

    ¡°. . . however, in the finale, we were receiving their powers¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it was so destructive that there is no way we survived from those attacks¡±

    Thean wasn¡¯t thought about those demons offering their powers, but they explained they have a mind of their own.

    Meaning someone else are controlling them, he explains to them the original demons they were once were.

    ¡°That is too a myth when the demon offered guidance, the real demon will interfere the other demons as well. Even I have to see that artificial demon myself, it won¡¯t be that easy when the demon will lie or not¡±

    ¡°Yet, they said they are nearly identical to the real one¡±

    ¡°That part I don¡¯t know, it must be the controls responded differently. I don¡¯t how it protects itself now¡±

    Thean wonders more about it, and they are planning to test their mind again. Which none of them don¡¯t want to face their nightmares, they still have two more days. As for the time they are in is already sundown, they don¡¯t know how long they were in. O2 was the first who gets out and it was few hours earlier. It must be when the demons giving them power, for that long made them thought and realize they were already possessed at that time.

    All four of them didn¡¯t remember a thing back then, while Andui and Alche were faintly remembered seeing the action. Thean thinks about the reason of it

    ¡°That reminds me, I heard stories about demons giving the living their powers. There is a chance that you no longer know who you were and become the demons themselves. On the contrary, other demons used them into their own gains. In the end, no one returned back to their old selves after they gain it¡±

    When that is done, they all went home. Andui is the only person left, leaving behind from her friends. It is better to finish the sphere. That experience made her lose interest all together by that mindless overpowered scenery, even it was a dream. It isn¡¯t even real to face it here in this world. She had to do it herself, the orb can work at least for one person. Remained embarrassed what she was thinking of, there is no way she had to tell them. Then she starts heading out where she opens her device and make a call.

    ¡°Hello? Andui¡±

    ¡°Haw, I want to talk¡±

 Nightly Break - Chapter 062

    COI C62

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll tell them . . . they will understand. You could at least . . . ok, fine. I hope you are going to be early to enter the sphere. We might be joining you as well with other plans in mind, Sigh*¡±

    ¡°Is Andui is going to join us or not?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Siren, she has better finish that sphere first¡±

    ¡°And I thought I could make a cheer up party. You guys are working hard facing a real demon in a simulator¡±

    They are going to have karaoke party somewhere in the Mihayara district where they need to load off from that incident. Realizing they were wasting time like most demons would. They are hardly examined who was that demon was, Thean said it acts far too sympathetic, and that virtue doesn¡¯t exist among demons.

    O2 and Alche joined their party to relief the stress in their heads. So far most of them become lightheaded by the mundane special effects for how many hours they are inside the sphere. The dream put their bodies in numb, they soon understand that the Fictitious Dreams is more an actual mental realm. The actual dream shouldn¡¯t keep any living soul existing there, leaving strange feeling about. This time, it isn¡¯t the time to think about it and they are going to have fun for the night. Iggy took the first mic and starts the first song. Altogether, except for Andui, keep on partying.

    Andui didn¡¯t use her magic to teleport there or anything what the city provided a more convenient way of travelling. She sits inside the train where it is getting cheaper, the signs of getting close are near, and will be replaced by new models of transportation within the next year. While she wondered what is going to happen to the rest of the city¡¯s transformation, that the city still doesn¡¯t have the resources yet to develop it. The plan is there, and who will going to supply such rare minerals. She opens her social media and passes the time as she travels to Stranding Island.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t remember a girl like you would leave such a lonesome road out there¡±

    Siren sends her a message within their personal chat. Andui was a bit happy that she commented her. At the same time, a bit flustered what she is about to do. She knows Siren and she won¡¯t be silent without some support. Scrolling up at her chat, there is a list of recommended songs that Siren sent to her. Everything from good selections to the upright really good oldies songs, then she plays some.

    Bringing her earphones from her inventory, she listens the songs while she is replying to her.

    ¡°Not everything is about doing the impossible, besides, mine can be easily solved. I was just not ready for it¡±

    ¡°Posting a song* . . . In case it was a love song, why not having some nostalgic music¡±

    ¡°!!! . . . This song is a bit . . . Wait a minute!? This video supposed to be banned as copyright¡±

    ¡°They recovered it in the internet archive, and you can¡¯t believe how much piracies are bringing back since the day on the internet. . . Oh there is one time in the internet community is rounding up cash to restore the corrupted files from malware to viruses . . .¡±

    The internet¡¯s copyright system seems to be removed during their time here. Ironically the payment become limited because of the new technology for preventing ¡°international¡± market, Andui wanted to thank to Siren for helping her to cheer up. She is starting to learn that the city is getting improved, and more news that the crime is getting lower by the help of other cities. Especially their controversial servicemen, Andui is trying to forget Haw was a part of that. Now it pops it back up again and wishes she couldn¡¯t remind her how he did. Nonetheless, she was hoping he saved someone like them.

    Another text received, and it was Haw. Andui rushed her goodbyes to Siren, and she response with a comment and a grinning emoji.

    ¡°Sure . . .¡±

    Andui smiles and almost start to giggle inside the train. She turns to Haw¡¯s chat, and she starts to get airheaded again.

    ¡°You are already passed the station¡±

    She turns and looks at the window, and she is now heading to the forest plantation. Using her senses where Haw was, like the rest of her three friends, it is a special bond they could trace each other. Haw was at the train station, and she missed the stop.

    Going to a full circle or just using her magic to go there. She had to take a ride instead back to where she needs to go. She won¡¯t be facing him with the expression she had now. Feeling a bit embarrassed during this moment, it made her a bit anxious of going back. After taking the next train back, she meets that looks identical to the other Enders. By the look of him, he is definitely the famed rat. Myrrkei is taking the train while carrying papers with him.

    Haw is waiting for her. She finally made it, after continuing to sense her as before. After texting her, that when the connection is lost. Not really going to understand why, but she seems a bit flustered than he hardly imagined. Coming out from the other side of the train, Myrrkei appeared and sees Haw. He walks to him where the only exit in this station. Andui finds Haw again and ask him.

    ¡°Oh yeah, you were part of the group that came here, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you on about? . . .¡±

    Myrrkei sees Haw is with a woman, not those two girls who were kept pestering them during the other days of the night patrol or was it in training. He can¡¯t remember the detail except the first and final night patrol. It was too soon for him to leave his group of his new reassignment. Respecting for each other¡¯s personal interest, but why she is here. They already left and heading to the ferry, he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but if they are going to have a chat with that dwarf alongside with the fireplace. Myrrkei is expecting that there¡¯s a drink.

    Andui sees the island as it still progressing, for the last few months in their construction. It should have been finished, the Agatheans managed to build the foundation less than a week with their magic tools and dwarven labor. Until now it is still building, Andui asks him

    ¡°It is still under construction, huh?¡±

    ¡°You could say that, but this is the embassy from what I heard, there is something of a need of fortification than what I¡¯ve learn¡±

    ¡°What else they need to build then?¡±

    ¡°I heard from the goblins, and they mention about separating the ties with the Agatheans for once¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Andui walks alongside with him hearing more and eavesdropping from the passerby. The loudmouth goblins spring into action hearing such detail of mocking the Agatheans to finally have an independent with no strings attached.

    ¡°The only independent city was Purissarwell, I have no idea that this place will become like that¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the no demons allowed feel like joke to me¡±

    ¡°Laugh* It still a bother, the Lady allowed that¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to question that demoness, her life exceeds ours and only the dwarves and Elves witness their intention¡±

    The goblins were easily heard around the path they took, the other race such as are dwarves and humans, who are keeping their voices down, and made Andui curious on this matter.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

    ¡°Issues about demons, influencing them for being there¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was wondering if you guys know about demons¡±

    ¡°We have, but it is too complicated. Anyway, from what you message me earlier, is it necessary to talk about it tonight?¡±

    ¡°I am already here Haw, and it is something we could handle the sphere properly¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why they approved your involvement with the sphere¡±

    The construction continues and other parts of the buildings have already finished the lower floors, while the upper floors are starting to get more complicated as it connects the other structures. Rusic recognized the woman where he already readies his keg, and there is also someone is coming behind them.

    ¡°Oho, I would never think that you could joined tonight¡¯s rounds. Ironno and U¡¯ecin are out there patrolling the city, I heard they doing some police works. How about you Myrrkei? What¡¯s with the papers?¡±

    Andui and Haw turns around where Myrrkei is right behind them, without knowing or how long he was there.

    ¡°There is nothing really special, these documents are from the reports they mention. If any of us here know rebellion¡¯s strategies and tricks, then I might find someone who can. This coincidence in time really makes me wonder how we all are doing collaboration a bit too much lately¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to know, your position has more responsibilities than Ironno and Haw finding recruits here. Besides, you were the one who got caught up this criminal organization thing. Made me question that you are using us to get through their suspicions¡±

    They were taken inside the building, seeing the ground floor getting lively where their stuffs are around the corners. Surprisingly, Andui looks at the room to be neatly, while she is looking, there is a drawing on the wall. Through her curious eyes, she asks someone about it.

    ¡°That drawing, what is it?¡±

    Myrrkei sees at the wall and starts to worry, but he admired that kind of daring act.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, it can let you talk to people from Enders Bridge. Unlikely to be the same from your devices, it requires our own mana. Remember, it is expensive to us¡±

    ¡°It would be possible if someone from my city would help you out¡±

    ¡°A splendid idea, if you overload the drawings. I have my time experimenting your mana to ours. It surprises me that neither mastered nor knowledgeable from your use of mana, I heard that your teachers didn¡¯t know such potential¡±

    Andui hears his sarcasm as it gets awkward ¡°You¡¯re right, we never use our mana properly¡±

    ¡°After asking so many people about, I will say this again to you, why didn¡¯t you continue to learn to control your powers¡±

    It is Andui¡¯s first time someone critique their powers, it is reasonable, she has experienced it. It was a mistake of thinking they can surpass this world¡¯s apocalyptic world. They faced the consequence when their mana was taken away. And then, they didn¡¯t continue to learn more about control later on.

    ¡°I guess they fear our powers¡±

    ¡°Same as the others who answered that, I may think differently on the sort¡±

    The wall of the drawings starts flashing out of nowhere, and Andui didn¡¯t see it as Myrrkei saw it. Timely being said, no need to argue, but his self-esteem grew bitter when the moon will arrive.

    Haw sees the drawing reacting and says to her

    ¡°We have a visitor tonight, Andui. You probably are getting lucky¡±

    ¡°Lucky? I just got here, and I thought I¡¯m interrupting your time. Did someone get invited besides me?¡±

    Myrrkei never ceased to be amaze himself how the timing really made sense of her arrival. It is also a sign of danger. The visitor is here through the magic drawing. Then must mean . . . Myrrkei can¡¯t sense magic, but it reacted to anyone¡¯s notice. Haw might know the art, but the glow already means magic is used. It is something that Myrrkei always admired simple magic.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    A knock from the door, where Rusic should be outside. Someone is there, and he didn¡¯t even say a word who comes here. Haw opens the door and sees another Enders. Andui sees for the first time in person, An Enders woman from what she saw, and the woman wore the same clothes within the city but with the same color patterns from Enders. Haw was a bit skeptic of her appearance

    ¡°How . . .? No, how did you managed to get in from the barrier?¡±

    ¡°There is no barrier here Haw, and you should remember that this island had its own magic here. You think that this place can be reach here¡±

    Andui understands what Haw said to her. There is no way that anyone who gets in without a proper ID, even when the lockdown is lifted, it helps them protect from foreign attackers who are smuggled in. The woman sees someone is here

    ¡°Oh my, someone from the city. Pardon me, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Sanquin Briannca¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Andui. Just my other name¡±

    Both of them shakes their hands, and Andui felt a bit of mana from her. It felt like Sanquin is identifying her. Myrrkei wasn¡¯t expect this meeting to have happen, and not knowing what Sanquin¡¯s true impression lies within her professional face.

    They go out and sees Rusic was not here, then later he comes back with her luggage and more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask how she got here, or we won¡¯t be tasting this keg or two¡±

    Myrrkei wasn¡¯t astounded by his respond. A dwarf gets bribed, the only proof is it true that he had to say it to himself.

    ¡°I trust her until the kegs are empty, laugh*¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to open my gifts that quickly? Such childish patience¡±

    ¡°I am, your gifts are worth not sharing people around this place¡±

    ¡°I am talking with my guild members here¡±

    Rusic acted bravely when facing this woman, the two Raker Mawns were impressed how this dwarf is so confident.

    Rusic already had his runes equip, going to get her things including his, and much more having these kegs to shower the songs of their night. Andui giggles thought it was some childish quarrels, as the two sees Andui remained calm and happy about it. Sanquin have conserve and hidden her power. Rusic quickly headed out to the kitchen and prepared the meals from Sanquin¡¯s luggage. Leaving them having a chat to Andui, pestering her bit more for the reason why she needs to talk to here in all places. Sanquin made the first move.

    ¡°So . . . this is Haw¡¯s favors. I¡¯m don¡¯t why he took him so much time helping you for the last few months. It is almost the end of the first cycle¡±

    ¡°First cycle?¡±

    Myrrkei answered for her ¡°It means Alga¡¯s light entered this region, calling it the first moon touched after the new year¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know¡±

    Sanquin again said to her ¡°Not now with the trivia stuff, I want to know what you were going to ask him for¡±

    Andui straight out giving the details about the sphere, coming from his notes, and said it was meant to fully learn the simulation of the natural world.

    On the other tales from the City Guild, Myrrkei added to the relation between her sphere and the guild¡¯s

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot have happened just to make the sphere to function again. Sanquin, you know about this back in the guild, right?¡±

    ¡°We are the senders, not the users. Then again, the other sphere giving to the guild had different purpose. The Guildmasters were not too happy about training along with them¡±

    Andui heard her ¡°Training? Haw, you went there before. Is there something they did?¡±

    Haw only gives little ¡°I have, they are indeed inside that sphere. But my friends told me that place for training¡±

    Sanquin heard her that many former adventurers, either failed or quit because of the risks they need to learn, but now they are now capable to experience to survive during that matter. It is still incomplete though, and they are only facing people among people not the nature from what this region can hold. Sticking all both sides, she expects that the sphere from her school can share with the others. Maybe it¡¯s not yet ready to spread further.

    Rusic bursts open the door and brought the cuisines brought by Sanquin. All collections mostly seafoods and other aromas making it smell sweet. Sanquin brought meals that fits for the luxurious taste, Andui couldn¡¯t help to feel hungry. Sanquin later uses her magic to raise from the pavement, cleanse away the dirt and turned into tables as it floats. Andui notices the amount of magic she is using. She turns to them as they always complained about wasting magic.

    ¡°You told me that we are wasting our mana, but she did it too¡±

    Haw turns to her not realizing that she can¡¯t sense Sanquin.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mana user, I thought you can sense her magic¡±

    ¡°Magic? No wait, that¡¯s good point¡±

    She turns to Sanquin, Andui sees a seal to hide Sanquin¡¯s mana. Sanquin moves her fingers slowly in motion, covered the open area to become invisible. The people who see the magic coming by from there disappeared and covered with empty view. They still sense the magic, and the scent that almost pulled them there were gone. Sanquin is having fun with all the teasing to the out lookers around them.

    They feast, and Rusic begins his journey of stories. The main topic for today on his rant tempted Andui¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Say lass, do you want to know who this woman visiting us, tonight?¡±

    Myrrkei interrupts ¡°Are you really need to . . .¡±

    Andui quickly answered, yes ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to her about Haw¡¯s involvement. I want to know about her, Ms. Briannca, care to share?¡±

    Sanquin smiles at herself being the center of attention, she enjoys better when someone else¡¯s talk about her.

    ¡°Let Rusic talk about me, he can make it more in tales under few exaggeration¡±

    Rusic gulps down his first Jug, literally ¡°Listen to that lass, she knows when to hide her face in front of you¡±

    After saying that, Rusic says about Sanquin, nonetheless. Andui gives a refreshing breath as she takes her first taste from Sanquin¡¯s drinks. The strange smell coming from the alcoholic beverages, even it is warmed but pleasing to both taste and smell? Clearly her mind is so mix by such unique mixture of both. Taste nearly like juice but drunkenness kicks too fast from her quenching gulps.

    ¡°Ah, strangely satisfying¡±

    ¡°I like how you are getting confused over something you drink¡±

    Sanquin gives a happy expression for her to drink her customs.

    Rusic begins his tales

    ¡°Quiet down now, this story we are going to tell the she witch. Sanquin Briannca . . .¡±

    Andui chokes on her drink where the dwarf said something offensive. Haw helps her out and try to listen why.

    ¡°. . . Sanquin, the only handful of demons without an ambition to the newcomers. Walks forth after the switch, the heavenly demon was it called, allowed to meet the overpowering people in Isekai City. The saboteur of against its kind and teacher of the hunt for magic. Already giving her ways the secrets of many lives. Now today, she is here to continue her business . . .¡±

    Sanquin sees Andui look differently but couldn¡¯t believe it. She moves the glass to Andui and sees the reflection from the drink. The warmed mist coming from the glass as the drink rose up and sees the reflection only a spare view of her magic emerging. Playing along with those glowing eyes that most citizens love to do, her eyes glow too dim than the brightness of the others. Andui sensed its powerful gaze by only the vapor and moistness coming from the heated drink. Sanquin pulls it back to her hands and continue to drink and listen Rusic¡¯s story.

    ¡°. . . A woman not from here, and legends of her remained its eternal body. Cared not to witness the world fell slowly as she never aged. Sadly, her kinds never come back after the great depressing era, you know her tales from the beginning of my tales and the purpose of their visit here. Now here, her patience is dearly respected and now play her game again. The demoness is patience and her timely visit to the past demon . . .¡±

    Andui remained in disbelief and Rusic continued on more and more about her past. To the point of getting into slur words where the drinks were slowly fused by her magic. She was in control of the drinks and others trusted her magic alcohol through her.

    Andui leans back to Haw, almost sharing the same amount of alcohol and the demon intensify the magic potent to her own choosing. Drunken after few, and already weakens like new ones. She loves her way to her drinks. Lowly drunken by Andui¡¯s expression, her drunken tone was intoxicated, and her body remained clean by it. Myrrkei and Haw couldn¡¯t understand her doing it, but Sanquin¡¯s magic already speaking to her.

    ¡°Back to the point about Haw¡¯s involvement, tell me about your experience¡±

    Andui quickly blurted out from the intoxication. Speeding up her drunken words to the pointed she needed to hear. The progress they made it this far.

    Andui spoke what she wanted. Teary eyes randomly shown, Sanquin skips the emotional tones to the enraging ones. She dared to make swift and was happy to the next of the story.

    ¡°Those two demons, Acurse and the one that Quail brought, they made a fool out of us and make us do things like we were children, Sob*, they show us so slowly and it was too impossible to beat them both¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is true and be warned that once those landmarks are being interfered. No facts can¡¯t be compared now, no demons such as us weren¡¯t playing around and make you leave after. That time should have your soul being stolen already¡±

    ¡°Yike!¡±

    Myrrkei and Haw heard them talk about something, too drunk or Sanquin makes her drunk faster. Andui starts to get clingy and hugs Haw like she keeps calling him Siren to sing her a song. Haw turns to him for help. Myrrkei shows his answer and said to Rusic.

    ¡°Rusic!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the drink is randomly putting me on edge . . . One other thing . . . what?¡±

    ¡°Haw needs help¡±

    Andui continue to murmur to Haw. ¡°It keeps ringing on my head, someone turn up a song for me¡±

    ¡°Well, the lass wants a song . . .¡±

    Rusic preparing his voice once he raised his up to sing, he fell down the ground without breaking his jug. Then raised to his mouth to drink.

    Myrrkei checks on him, and Haw continue to let Andui holds him. Starting to get hazier even he didn¡¯t drink more yet, Sanquin plays around with them. Having fun in her own way, she asks Haw.

    ¡°Why not sing to her? Manwhore¡±

    She restored only his throat for some reason as her magic chose. The drinks only effect for a few hours or a good sleep. For the sake of Andui stops pestering him on how much she drank or affected by Sanquin¡¯s magic drink. He sings, the charming voice coming to her ears, can¡¯t be translated nor recognize of the rhythm of the acapella.

    Andui sobered up when Sanquin restored her senses back. A little drunk but she heard such a pleasant voice, and she didn¡¯t know Haw can sing like that. Andui felt being caressed by his arms to stops her pestering him. She wants to break this moment, but it feels so natural to her. Haw being hazed, couldn¡¯t see properly how Andui was sobering up. Hearing still the drunken voice around him, Sanquin moves closer to Andui and said to her distinctively.

    ¡°You made this far, better show your resolves¡±

    Andui regained her drunken body and again couldn¡¯t break his caring arms. She felt awkward now that all these moody moments were Sanquin¡¯s doing.

    It wasn¡¯t to be like this, she wanted to talk to him. After a few drinks after, Sanquin breaks away the game to Andui and Haw.

    ¡°Return back when her purpose is done, the next session of drinking will be more pleasant. If you know what I mean¡±

    Sanquin goes to Myrrkei who is opening up the documents to show her. Both Andui and Haw went back to the building to finish first what they are trying to talk about. Andui got distracted by so many things tonight. Even her talk to Sanquin in such a drunken state, she couldn¡¯t remember what she said to her. It makes her a bit nervous.

    ¡°The night gets a bit daring tonight¡±

    ¡°Uh yeah, Haw, will she be doing that thing?¡±

    ¡°She will not, but she is intrigued from what I heard. Now, about the sphere¡±

    ¡°Yeah that! The problems we have now is that the orb relies on focus mind to control the landmark¡±

    ¡°And the problem that the dream deluded your mind and make it difficult¡±

    ¡°You already know that?¡±

    ¡°We were planning which of us going there with already resolved¡±

    ¡°Then who will be that be?¡±

    ¡°For us, none, but there is a goblin who we are eyeing on¡±

    ¡°Wait!? You guys couldn¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°We have secrets that won¡¯t be normal to the head. Our fears and doubts are already move on, but there are demons will come by as the last resort¡±

    ¡°That might happen to Quail, the demon appeared before her and . . .¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be that possible, after the second landmark destroyed. No lore will ever comprehend, it must be the created replicas, they respond their true doubles calling out to them¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Andui held her own hands tightly and says to him what she is planning on to do. ¡°Then would it be possible for me to get into the sphere alone and take control of the landmark¡±

    ¡°You can, there is no other protection left except attacking your mind¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, the thing is that the nightmare is trying to hit me is. . .¡±

    She stops for a bit and feel a bit too one sided, the moments they have together are too short and the events they have left her a bigger impact than how she truly feels. Haw waits for her and showing no worries but only confident that he would listen.

    ¡°. . . I . . .¡±

    Haw kept staring at her breathing calmly, her senses grew wilder, and her hearts start beating anxiously. The drink still active within her and hear a soft whisper to her head. Sanquin¡¯s voice is there and engulf her intoxication to have to say it now.

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with you¡±

    Tears grew wildly and Haw shows unbearable grief. Andui sees him looks so regret that she never seen before. The once cool headed and mysterious expression, she thought of him have washed away such a pathetic expression he shows.

    His response remained calm, but his face is not.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t say anything about that. I honestly . . .¡±

    The moment of silence of him trying to make it ease the emotional moment for her. The nightmare was the temptation of lust on her head and the one-sided emotion burst deep into her heart. Secretly she has feelings for him after he saved her and her friends, and the things he did to help was fantasized by her own imagination. That sphere reopening it after that incident, and many times she sees him with two girls. That moment is how she makes her lose her mind over it.

    If she had to deal with it quickly even her emotions were forced like this, even her own personal needs turn to a lie. At least his honest words put her at ease and scaring the hopes of herself to have come true. But Haw shows partially that, and only his voice is left to made her believed of everything what she is now. Haw continues

    ¡°You chose yourself to be the one to control the landmark. I honestly won¡¯t let you stay in this world because how much you bear weren¡¯t strong enough to see the truth. Either I can¡¯t say to you that might hurt you personally or your wishes to leave this world that contradicts your feelings for me. I admired your dedication, Andui. Stay strong, I¡¯m still the person who help you and your friends¡±

    Andui looks up slowly when she sees his face looking numb than she could ever witness in her life. He can¡¯t show his remorse or even slight tear in his eyes, yet she senses him through her traits. The instinct and the emotion should have emitted within their auras, while his is being concealed. He has his own secrets, and it would be damaging to bring it back. Now is the scene put to reverse, Andui starts to worry for him, and the saddest part of it all, there is something wrong with Haw¡¯s head. Andui comes to him and give him a hug.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say, but this is what she always being treated most of her life in Horsin. Everyone always comforting her, Siren, Reya, and the most back patting Coral. They made her to be at ease like this. On this moment, her resolved grew inside her head. While Haw keeps his silence where the mood was destroyed by the sound of the demon coming through the drinks they drank. Sanquin is respectable on having privacy, but an exception occurs when she met this man.

    ¡°I still keep my eyes on you manwhore, and I don¡¯t even let you give you a time of day to have peaceful thoughts with every woman you meet. I let you be because the other girls know about you in Enders Bridge, but I met you in Mountaiwall. Such a young child to be raised to please the desire, and how much of a young consort you were. You¡¯re 24 years old now, or that¡¯s what the fraudulent did to your identity. Rest assured you, that I¡¯ll be the one who will truly judge you. Not by them nor those fanatics who believe in repentance¡±

    Haw let this moment continue. Andui was offered a room where Sanquin will be staying. No magic rooms installed and only just a simple temporary room for her. Andui won¡¯t be able to come early to school after getting her belly being bulged.

    ¡°Thanks for the meals, I never eaten like that and most of all drinking something that has an aroma¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to thank about. You are the lucky one, if we stay awake like this and you know that I¡¯m a demon in this human form. We could talk about demons¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much¡±

    On this night, Andui take a long night and learn about demons. Recorded through her device as she starts to see how impossible it will be when facing the 7 sins.

 Trials and Secrets - Chapter 063

    COI C63

    That night was a blast. Sanquin kept them glutton themselves throughout the night, endless consumptions to their hearts content. The feast was luxurious where the feast never stops. It¡¯s addicted taste and rare spices nearly extinct in this world. Her actions to fatten them give funs among the Enders including Andui herself. It was the first time for Andui being dine in hell. Sanquin had her fun using her magic among the foods, satisfied through trust with danger to share a meal with a demon. Demon customs like this is dangerous, but she is trustful enough to take that risk.

    Myrrkei gives his takes on to the documents, her purpose here is what Myrrkei needed to explore the wilderness of the districts.

    ¡°I have made my actions so alluring to come¡±

    ¡°The reason why you not coming with us because of Uecin?¡±

    ¡°I promised you; I have already given you the information what you seek. The rebellion already knew the demons are baiting into those new species or new batches¡±

    Sanquin had something in mind during her visit. The obvious excuse, that the magic users, is doing to proceed for the next development of this island.

    Andui and Haw left to school, by using her magic it was a sinch to get there easily. The hangover felt nothing even after Andui jugged down just to experience it. She still wonders if she is drinking juice or real alcohol beverages, and her stomach doesn¡¯t even ache after she goes to the bathroom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what demonic drinks she put on that stuff, but I was kind of addicted from it¡±

    ¡°There is no use to worry against her, she had her time within Enders Bridge, and she likes being human. There is a legend about her that her terms in transcendence to demonhood¡±

    ¡°Demonhood!? Now that you¡¯re making stuff up¡±

    It was already late morning, Andui admitted herself that she did sleep longer having such a nice meal. She didn¡¯t get hungry in the morning, and she definitely got stuffed during that night. Haw on the other hand, enjoys the meal while eating familiar dishes that can be serve from the local restaurants or taverns. The difference that is added the spices and exotic flavorings. He can¡¯t believe that there are other species of fish thriving close to Rune Isles, it should¡¯ve been corrupted by mana.

    They are now at the simulation room, no one is here to check on them. There is a note left behind from Thean, giving the message when about their plan for tomorrow.

    ¡°To anyone who are reading this, please provide the papers of approval of an individual would gladly help the project. If you managed to successfully take on the third landmark, then ignore the message and congratulations. Please don¡¯t deduct our pay because how difficult it is to take control while being brain damaged because of the artificial demons¡±

    While Andui is preparing herself to go inside the sphere, she talks to Haw one more time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that you heard us talking during the night, but I mention to her about the demons like her. I say, it is quite difficult that she mentions that they are more types and other kinds of demons. Those two I describe to her are more than old hierarchs¡±

    ¡°I think that goes for us, humans or humanesques. Between you and me, both humans but have different kinds of power. Near godlike to naturally existing next to each other. I presume that what she meant¡±

    ¡°One other thing, if she is a demon, why didn¡¯t want to show their true self?¡±

    ¡°Mostly legends of their images as symbols of their powers. In the end, we never go further research about them. Only myths and legends can explain the demon¡¯s motives, not even my old guild to continue researching about them except you are willing to risk it. I even wonder those goblins in machineries of the past. I know it powered by spirits but never get the idea of using archscience for references¡±

    Either way, Andui she kept her mind about Sanquin for a bit. She can¡¯t be detected and her freely controlling them as much as she wants, the Enders are truly trust her magic and show off from time to time with her gifts to them. Andui still can¡¯t accept her as a demon, what makes her think that Sanquin is an actual demon? A different kind, alternative version, or remaking the definition of so-called demon. Refreshing her mind by saying what Sanquin said to her.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon, that¡¯s sound Asian folklore to me. Yet there are adventurers in this city that called themselves heroes or saints nonetheless¡±

    Haw told her ¡°Be careful out there, you are just any ordinary person like us. Witnessed your dark past and even they almost succeeded to let you surrender to them. I don¡¯t know what to say from all things I said to you, but . . . I know that your responds are genuine¡±

    Andui stands up and she slightly bows in front of him. Her way of gratitude is speechless, and by the time she raises her head, she will never regret the experience she had. To her reply, she said it again

    ¡°I love you, Haw. More than anything that I have said, if only wish that I would love to stay with you . . .¡±

    Haw raises his fingers put it on his own lips, and he shows her his winks. Slight smile on the other side and wink at her in a friendly manner, as her eyes reimagined it as his charms. The words in her head that she wanted to defend him no longer been another regret in her heart. This trick was mostly done in her city as those pretty boys such hosts always doing. The word manwhore said by Sanquin made her understands differently. Even with all that, she still loves him. Foolishly in her hearts and tears never came to her eyes, because she knows the truth. She accepts it as they shake their hands.

    Haw warned her ¡°Beware from your other nightmares you have¡±

    Andui held his hand firm, building up the strength in her heart to face the sphere again. The trauma, from the sphere¡¯s phenomenon to the near-death experience of her companions, this is her chance to successfully control the landmark. Once she let¡¯s go the portal to the sphere have open. Haw witnessed that Andui, a woman who not yet know how to open the sphere by thought, opens it with great heart and mind. He stares at the computers that are still off, and amazed as she steps in.

    Acurse and the demon lord wait another time within the dream. They sense something strong coming their way, but the body is still weak as before. Happily feeling, that the orb starts to twitch within the landmark, it makes them excited to watch and never seen again. The agreement was set aside but they kept the promise to let orb remained. Andui appeared before the orb, no demons waiting for her, and she steps forth then tried to touch it. One single touch from her fingertip, the orb reacted and put her in a trance. Seeking deeply to her thoughts, the first ever nightmare she was facing before happened again.

    The lustful dreams she sees when Haw is together with two other women, she laid her eyes with the version of herself felt being betrayed or cuckold in her own imagination. The Andui in that dream tries her revenge and went full obsessed to Haw, that¡¯s what she afraid off, but now she stands up and moved on. Leaving the nightmare, without any deeper regression on her mind, it makes her angry that this is the nightmare she thought of fearing. Alone inside her head really makes her tell that she didn¡¯t reach out to others about her doubts, then the reason appeared to the next dream.

    Envy grew to the sight of her co-workers at the company, showing pictures of their boyfriends with their successful life. Mugging around her offering blind dates to experience the life of being love, it wasn¡¯t to be like this. She heard those voices again in her head

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°You can use this dating app. It will be fun¡±

    ¡°. . . Trust us, you won¡¯t be feeling alone¡±

    Andui remained silent kept listening to the beginning of those words. The drawbacks revealed after one of them have made a mixer date. Again and again, to the point they said.

    ¡°There so many hot guys, I don¡¯t know who to pick?¡±

    The worse kept her mind from what happened next. The incidents kept coming to her co-workers, the sex life getting in one of them. To the point, never she would understand what¡¯s going into. That¡¯s when someone trying to gossip one of her friends. Being called something she didn¡¯t believe at the time, and it was infuriating to the least. A woman with a lovely boyfriend, keeping telling her that they were jealous, randomly told her about that, and it ended her mind with such confusion.

    It was drama according to the envious people around her, then, the woman who was the center of all the rumors left the company. Andui don¡¯t know what happened to her, even after she left. More people start resigning after. Until she is alone, the afterword of her co-workers made doubt and tries to defend them, but they ignore her without them even listening, she felt scared at the time when others are glad to see the people, they don¡¯t like leave. Andui sees her trusted co-workers as their faces were wipe off. Entirely something she regrets as she walks by, she passed the nightmare.

    She remembers it clearly how much she cared the one who was being targeted, a lucky woman who has a stable man in her life. Did what he could do to settle the matter, and he helped her in the time when her friends abandoned her. Andui wasn¡¯t like that and her friend¡¯s man told her his part of the argument.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t part of their party life. Please, don¡¯t go with them. I assure you that¡¯s how I am getting part of the rumor. In honestly, we were dating back in high school. We have experienced high school drama, and even that we didn¡¯t break apart. Don¡¯t you worry, I was a loser, and your friend makes me her winner¡±

    That man smiles of his own achievement, after he said that to Andui that he was a loser back then. She didn¡¯t ask about him, but that¡¯s probably why her friend loves him for that . . . No, there is more than being called like that. No one is a failure under calling them that. After that last meeting, she never gets to know why her friend loves him. Continue her life and moved on in this troubled environment. The dream only wanted to distract her, show no focus where she is right now. The demon sees the problem that this fear is about the unknown, she probably reconnected it to the present experience she had.

    Andui have finished the next step of her past. The next one lead it happened to the most critical moment in her life. The day of the expedition, she stands before the time of her group readied themselves to go Rune Isles. Reliving to the same bad event, the time she her first massive lost and the friends who didn¡¯t survive. The monsters were easy enough, then it gets worse when the monsters recovered by consuming their mana. It was the first time in their life to see monsters plays dead, and it heals itself where any small amount of mana lying in the air as it breathes.

    No profound reason for her to remember it again, she prayed to those people who passed away. Only four of them survive, she hears from afar that there are Enders who are here keep watching on them. She thought the orb added in to cause confusion, but something look real as the orb sees through what really happened. They were there before the attack and none of them trying to save them. The Lord Lori¡¯es was there, observing the moment when it attacked. He stared at the expedition where Haw will come for them.

    She heard the response of the other Enders.

    ¡°Not even our gods will bless us to see such fortunate end. Is Archscience dared to intervene the way of life?¡±

    ¡°They dared enter these dead lands, and the purpose they have to leave and yet they entered this place¡±

    ¡°There is no deal about helping them indirectly in this place. This must be their choice¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Andui never seen those Enders before, and more so, the way they think of them really is shallow.

    Throughout their conversation, Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ turn to speak

    ¡°These people shouldn¡¯t deserve to go here, and the misunderstanding had already reached here. The fallen outposts both the goblins and the dwarves have riled up the Enders dwarves to lay their petty revenge in this part of the region¡±

    ¡°It is bothersome, that you have to say like that . . .¡±

    Andui sees someone with Lord Lori¡¯es. A young woman looking out from the normal, wearing futuristic clothes. It is beyond surprised, but it wasn¡¯t that part of how she looks, it¡¯s the way she said to Haw.

    ¡°. . . I made Haw a bit more robotic now, my guild members were not succeeding to accomplish the rehab¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t clearly see him of anything at the matter, your reports that the only person survive the first test was his endurance back in Mountaiwall¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll be stopping your report about the experiment. Called out your subject if you like, we don¡¯t let this moment ruin with mid conversation¡±

    Andui was stun and almost feel the orb is kicking her out. The demon sees it and alongside with the demon lord.

    ¡°This complicated matter, these people heading to the city will know the dangers with that amount people coming directly¡± ¡°Something is not right, I¡¯m having a strange reading on my head, and the crowd of people are blocking it with their aura. Someone led them to go there and somewhere among those carts had something dangerous in their hands. What are they carrying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re right, but I am no fool when something like this is being planned out. This coincidence . . . the false one is coming for them¡±

    Andui is watching them at the moment, where these people already here and know about the incident. Now is the time she had relived again where she was pulled into this dream.

    ¡°Are you sure we can make it there?¡±

    ¡°We were nothing but nobodies, but thanks to these powers we did our first raid in the dungeon¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say it was too convenient to have rewards like that¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m with him, the tutorial dungeon? Are you serious to believe that place exists?¡±

    ¡°Well, we did find it. But the locals were not convinced it existed . . .¡±

    Andui heard this conversation before. Where they are talking about not in the game world, these adventurers before were sceptics about the dungeon. Monsters are not familiar to the locals, and most of all, it doesn¡¯t fit the world¡¯s immersion. Andui remembered what Reya said that never mention about this topic again. She believes that it was one of the reasons, but she never knew this is nearly the entire Xpo guild were involved. The trading guild, who were the first to take trades to Agatheus City but stop after this incident. Now they are heading to Enders Bridge.

    For this opportunity to relive this event, she had to listen carefully what topics they are mentioning.

    ¡°. . . Is it really now?¡±

    ¡°I have the books pictured in my device, when the translation is fully updated. I¡¯ll show you the almanac happened on that dungeon. They even told me that place was a farming ground¡±

    ¡°Su. . . re, why is it becomes a forest then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, the elves said to us that is something dangerous happening from below¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care of this world anyway. I just want to leave¡±

    ¡°Well, I am for one staying¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try making it an argument here, we don¡¯t get someone playing a fit over that¡±

    They laugh as they move forward.

    Andui sees her old friends again, with them having a long chat about making business at Enders Bridge. Not only she can interact with them, but she also knows this nightmare will be going there. She already accepted this fate, but it brings along the question in her head who the people are involved here. Andui quietly moves away, and someone pushed her back where she walked.

    ¡°Now, now, we already agreed to this Andui. Remember the music we are going to get inside their city, the choirs or the remnants of songs, I tell you this would be a good business in Mihayara district¡±

    Andui turned her eyes and see Siren¡¯s older brother, convinced by her friend for Siren¡¯s brother to use instruments instead of electronic beats. Andui held her emotions to see him again, and the rest of the Melody Guild members. She really missed them, for the time she held it herself. It would be great to say them now.

    ¡°Uhm, I was wondering about you sister¡±

    ¡°My sister, how do you know I have a sister?¡±

    ¡°Damn, and I thought this quiet girl likes music instead talk about it¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t interrupt. This is the first time I heard her say something¡±

    ¡°Heh, nosy¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Siren¡¯s brother responds

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s wrong about her?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really, just wondering how she gets so positive after being down¡±

    Siren¡¯s brother never seen her being down after they can use magic now, how this girl knows about her without seeing his moody younger sister. ¡°It¡¯s been like that, and it was music that kept her going. I¡¯d thought I could make my own music to just to cheer her up. Ironically, I¡¯m no good and even those party beats were a little too much for her¡±

    The other members want to spoil the mood, but it was Andui¡¯s first time to talking to them.

    These guild members once live and cherished through Andui as they continue to talk. She remembered that she is in the nightmare, forcing her in place to experience it again. She uses the elk spirit. it rises up and none of the noticed it. Her memory or dream wasn¡¯t part of the elk spirit and no twisted memory to come it. Making her realize those Enders from before wasn¡¯t fake, but real from the very beginning. Then what they mention about the false one.

    The demons watch her and were impressed when she abused the alteration of reality.

    ¡°The gods had watch over her, did they try to add to her memories once she reached here?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, even you neglected those gods with your arrogance. They invade our world, and tried to take back what we have stolen¡±

    ¡°Such jealous gods, even they dared to interfere their own creations¡¯ fate¡±

    ¡°Sigh* you¡¯ve already possessing theirs¡±

    ¡°Yet they chose and I o . . . be . . . be . . . laugh* I couldn¡¯t even say it to my own hypocrisy¡±

    Andui sent the elk to everyone she is with, collecting information as the time goes by. Same conversation and same routine they have done until that moment happened. Few minutes left until she had to relive it, the spirit shared with her thoughts to listen every detail. Front, middle, and at the back, all of them are business minded and exploration to their ambitions. The last step, the spirit elk reaches inside the carriages. One discovery she didn¡¯t know, and she senses life inside and trapped. Cuffed inside the magic box had no one could possibly reach.

    The same materials broadcast by the news that contain anti magic materials to conceal any magic user. Someone is inside of the container. The person was gagged and what is inside is unknown to her. Why there¡¯s a person being trapped inside? She tried the spirit to interact with it, but the container is resisting any magic sources. The elk dissipates every time it goes near it. The time gets shorter when the nightmare began moving forward.

    The container implodes inside, releasing the mana from the dead person contained. The stench of mana released and the timing on the wind moves directly outward to the sea, the timing was too convenient for her to witness, then the elk moves away where she sense the Enders are watching them. The skipped conversation already passed by, and she didn¡¯t hear much of what they have said left. Only quotes she heard is ¡°. . . Betrayal, the descendants will not tolerate this¡±

    Andui heard their last words when it started and feels the moment of horror and screams among the adventurers. The expedition, the chance of opportunity, and the hope to find they ordered to do, were all just a set up to this event. Haw had said to her before how he was baffled to those monsters to ever dared to come the exposing moon cycle of Alga¡¯s light. The monsters come after them, and the fight that strengthens the monster to its obsession.

    Hearing those who tried to use their magic that quickly leached away, it was endless horror to see their magic was worthless to come to these abominations from Rune Isles. Haw said to her

    ¡°Those monsters aren¡¯t from Rune Isles, and they are coming from the place deep under the bedrock, created monsters¡±

    Andui sees all around her, seeing it again, the devastation of her guild again. Her friends, guild members, and countrymen, are all the ordinary people back in their home world. It was traumatizing.

    She can¡¯t bear to watch, then she heard Siren¡¯s brother. No screams, no crying for help, and not given up, she turns her eyes to him with the other men at the front. Instructing others to escape, and not alone but with also other people who are willing to help. That¡¯s when a powerful attack coming in their way. The horde comes in as they bravely face with their magic easily nullified. Then they disappeared, she sends out the spirit elk to see what happened to them. Andui turns back and see what the others trying to group up after being cornered.

    Coral, Iggy, and Reya were there, pulling Andui out from danger by the dives of the flying monsters. She was the first who knocked out, and they tried their hardest to fight off the monsters to the point of impossibility. Reya uses her magic to risk their lives in order to hide within the smokes of her magic. A whirlwind of flames comes up to the air and slams to the ground. Protecting them as they are suffocating, they all fell down as the fight rages on.

    The elk signals her from what it saw, the sight of shocked and betrayed by the look of those people. Even Siren¡¯s brother, shock and in disbelief hearing only the raging voice they cast on the unknown silhouette before them. Loud and clear, discerning everything they have to say to that strange man.

    ¡°You summoned us just for this! You¡¯re trying to believe that you will fix this world from what you did before. We never ask for this and neither will the others!¡±

    . . .

    ¡°You used this opportunity just to be a hero again. YOU¡¯RE INSANE!¡±

    Then an explosion happened leaving no one survived or even witnessed it. That same explosion fully destroyed their mana in an area, leaving them to die as they faced those monsters. Those who fight were killed, and those who are dying are soon to be feasted. Andui sees the unthinkable, and everything what she listens from before fits altogether now. She turns her eyes as her tears are coming out again, waiting for the time he would be there. Haw comes to them, checking first the dying. Andui believed that Haw would never lie to her, but this moment shook her even further.

    He lied on this part, and he did check everyone around him. The dying and even the wounded and are being treated by him. Andui hears them one by one while being treated, they requested

    ¡°We have the plague cough* I don¡¯t want others to worry about me. Son of a bitch, who once like us, poisoned us . . . Ugh! I am losing my mind. Please, end it¡±

    Haw poured the elven potion on to them, one by one, to check to cleanse away the curse. It was absolute and they were saved by death. On his owned words

    ¡°I envy your freedom . . .¡±

    As he taps his own forehead.

    Andui sees the truth. He kept a secret from her. Then lastly, they meet where the place where her friends are. Reya was the first, she took a sip and feels her power was regaining. She surprised him that she didn¡¯t pass on, to the next person after the other. He somehow saved four people; Reya pulled to him as she going to pass out again.

    ¡°I beg of you, please don¡¯t tell anyone what you saw. Tell them . . .¡±

    Reya fainted, leaving him with his own excuse to make. He did what he could be understandable to most Enders would hear from a manwhore.

    Then finally, the dream Andui wakes up see Haw then she begged. That¡¯s how she met him, the more she sees him, everything he is now. He did all this alone and tried to save them all. Leaving the hero into a lie, it made her mad as she never experienced before. This must be the ultimate protection for the orb, the reality what she must see in order to lose focus and left the sphere. Truth, in her heart she is mix. Pushing and pulling her emotions in a ramble to the point which resolved she chose become regret and the other a lie.

    She couldn¡¯t bear this truth in her, where she is happy to have the people around her that will help everyone and be happy and safe. But the truth is, she is not strong and let the others try to handle the situation. The simulation room she thought won¡¯t hurt them at least, and now she realizes how much an impact she had gotten now. The intense capabilities it had put her in such stress that it wasn¡¯t enough comparing to those closest to her were actually harmed. Now she had to listen again, Lord Lori¡¯es words once they are sheltered in Enders Bridge.

    Pouring her a cup of wine, along with the other three survivors with them. The scene she had to remember what he meant from before. The first time in a while she had to listen to him, very carefully, to the point what happened back then. Lord Lori¡¯es first sends his condolence then the matter starts.

    ¡°It is quite unpleasant to have experience the tragedy, who had thought that a horde of monsters come in your way¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to speak on your misfortune, the sheer warnings coming from the entire people in Kinteinnou region had already warned you about it¡±

    Andui had to watch those lifeless expression between from all of them as they lay rest inside the room. Hopeless and vulnerable to the point of giving up life, and still cling to have their meaning to survive. Lord Lori¡¯es continues

    ¡°I¡¯ll be bringing you back once you regain your conscience, and please not dare to harm yourself for this . . . Anyone, please hand them something to ease their tears¡±

    Iggy was the first to cry after all what happened, kept staring at her own hands as if she can¡¯t even try not to let it go. Coral refrained herself not to have a breakdown, and Reya remained silent.

    For Andui, she hid her face. Remained silent as Reya had no leads when she will say, no one knows how she expressed about that event. The recent Andui knew, it is painful. A support or a healer within her power, wanting to show them she too can be part of the team. In the end, she was the one being rescued. The only survivor from Melody Guild. She stared at her past self and bear the silence of this moment, and it wasn¡¯t her fault but the others who dared to harm her friends. The truth had already showed to her, and Lord Lori¡¯es is adding more to her resolve as ever before.

    ¡°Bear it will you mind, that you have witness something unimaginable. No known incident had occurred like that but only in Rune Isles, and there is no exemption on the natural order. You may not understand it, and you will never will. Even you can trust my words that one of you wants proof. I can only say this, every action has it purpose, and I suspect neither both of us want this to happen. Be aware, if this incident comes true again, then someone out there made it purposefully¡±

    Andui had pass the nightmare, leaving her grasp in full control of the orb. The orb can¡¯t do anything physically and lost its will. She held the orb with memories of countless documented lives, and now she controls it under her own will. Her UI appeared and it spoke.

    ¡°Data is connecting to the server, please wait . . .¡±

    Andui had succeeded, she surpassed what she had thought to be impossible. And it was all thanks to everyone who entrusted in her.

    Andui sends the elk to move closer to the orb, where it touched and let her see what she had saw during the expedition. The elk helps her find the common event happened in this world. She foresaw the past, the man that was possessed who is now alive and well and the disoriented figure that is marked as ¡®escaped¡¯. She couldn¡¯t understand why, but the events were the same. The censored image said the same word.

    ¡°Heroes!? We were taken away and wanted us to take revenge¡±

    ¡°Think about it, they can go back and forth in this world. We just leave here now¡±

    Fast forward to the moment of the incident.

    ¡°You brought an entire community from our world! Are you trying let the world know about it?¡±

    ¡°No! you¡¯re not the man I know, you¡¯re obsessed! Worse than any demon on this world¡±

    Andui understands those words, a different language but most common to use.

    ¡°English? They are speaking English. Elk spirit, can you search deeper about this?¡±

    Andui sees the rest where most of them completely censored, there is nothing she could see or hear, Even the disoriented figures were the ones who are against it were not found after that.

 Having Bad Day - Chapter 064

    COI C64

    Quill had witnessed everything from the last landmark. One person who defeated the third landmark, it is simple but the woman who made it happened had impressive traumatic experience. Andui had done the impossible, comparing the others who less than the impact from the others. The four survivors have shown her their common event. Where the other three are too different, Quill focuses on the man named Alche. He has already resolved so much in his mind and heart, and nothing else how the demons trying to influence him but the fight they are in.

    Quail had her issues in east coast, and O2 surrounded by people who belittled him. Those two had the same pain but in different age, and Quill had nothing else to say if they continue to obtain the orb through that method. Inside the room, many entities enter to see what happened. The reappearance of demon lord who wouldn¡¯t intervene, and the indirect contact of the gods ruptured in their artificial world. They feel that something had warned them, and this recreation reenacted vision from what the dreams meant to do.

    ¡°To the last landmark will soon be controlled by them, I have no intention to go any further to this test¡±

    ¡°I for one need to let them experience one last race¡±

    ¡°The Rusics were not involved in the slightest, the Humanesques had too much variations of their kind like those gobins¡¯ spirits, and finally the Eldesunes didn¡¯t need to fight for this trial¡±

    Quill listens to them with every might of their words. It is time for the final control of the landmark.

    Andui steps out from the sphere. Haw is waiting for her, and she looks grim after witnessing so many nightmares, easily passed without anyone to see her doing. She looks at Haw and said to him without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen one of the nightmares, did you tried to save all those dying people during the attacked¡±

    Haw hesitated, then act it out in impulse, he answered

    ¡°I promised someone . . .¡±

    ¡°And it was Reya, right?¡±

    Haw changes his expression, Andui had seen something that thought to be true, and he steadily raised his head up and nod at her.

    ¡°I see, thank you for telling me. Oh, one last thing . . .¡±

    Andui moves in to him, where he walks back.

    ¡°. . . Please . . .¡±

    Haw shakes his head ¡°There is no need for a second time¡±

    Andui begs ¡°I need it, you see I had succeeded and I want a reward . . . gritted her teeth* . . . Please¡±

    Haw don¡¯t know why she wanted him to do. It was over and she had resolved between them, rushed with no understand each other¡¯s feeling. He has to refuse.

    ¡°Andui, if you knew about the promise then you¡¯ve seen my old self¡±

    ¡°Old self!? . . . OLD SELF! You were trying your hardest to save us, and even you acted emotionless back then. You acted nobly to do it, then why is that doing the right thing made you envy the opposite!¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t understand any of this, and it was her view made her change. The stories of men easily been influenced by demons were the cause of this. It wasn¡¯t it and he continued to back away.

    ¡°If you really need to understand about me, then will I trust you to listen? And you will trust me to hear yours?¡±

    Andui reaches closer to him, where he stops where the seats blocking him. He remained focus looking at her eyes as she never been bold than she ever was. Both direct and the same time saddened throughout the experience, she had experienced the life of dedication between ignorance and moving on. One step closer to Haw as Haw reluctantly waiting for her, he didn¡¯t move where she remained eager to go closer. Andui raises her head and sees Haw glows and brighten up, to her final gaze she knows what happened next.

    ¡°Haw!¡±

    Shouting to his name where he disappears, as she stares through, she sees Reya looking sad as she runs to her.

    Reya hugs Andui instead of Haw. Andui tried to say something to her the secrets that Reya didn¡¯t tell her. Everything that happened during the incident, and why they didn¡¯t they report it properly. Too much piling up her head, and her mind bent into a breakdown. It was too much, then, the magic from Reya eased her thoughts through the hymns of her voice. A song she could recognize from her humming, and it was nostalgic, it helps her to lay her head on Reya¡¯s shoulder.

    Haw teleported where the two other women waiting outside. The two stared at him, and Iggy looks worried as Haw thank them.

    ¡°How long will I keep her from your secrets?¡±

    Coral answered ¡°I don¡¯t know, our lives are on the line if we are going to mention about it again¡±

    Iggy took a deep breath as she can¡¯t find an answer. ¡°I for one don¡¯t want her to know¡±

    Haw can¡¯t understand as he replied ¡°Then I¡¯ll see what happened next, keeping secrets like this will always coming back to haunt them¡±

    ¡°Even you?¡±

    ¡°I have one, but now, not anymore¡±

    Coral thought the same. It was meant to protect Andui and the rest of them. To shoulder this painful decision, and left them everything behind without regret. Yet, Haw said to them in a big surprised.

    ¡°Even she experienced like that. She managed to control the third landmark¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The two women heard him in such distinct words. There are so many things they have to worry about now, and thought they could take a break after this. They trust Andui to her own abilities, but never knew what the demonic realm triggered her.

    Andui and Reya seat next to each other and talk about the situation they are in. The secrets and the intention are to let the incident passed by. Andui couldn¡¯t raise her voice in high spirit with her victory, and also her worried tone became depressed. Reya explained

    ¡°. . . You now understand why all of us wanted to leave, but everything turned to shit when they decided to stay. You¡¯re plan back then were good. Eheh, I guess the simulation really does make an impact on you¡±

    Andui stood still kept her mind at bay as she remained quiet.

    ¡°Uh, I guess you want to know more. Ok, about Haw. We know him more than you did. Credits for him doing so much to help us, but in reality, he is so mentally abused¡±

    ¡°I know, I heard him within the nightmare. How he envied so much of those dying people around him while he saved them. I want to know why he is like that¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . that, will you believe me when I answer for him?¡±

    ¡°Go for it, we are friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Andui starts clenching her hands and her magic repressed. Reya said to her all the details about him, from Ironno, the information is so surreal that it fits perfectly of his action during the attack. Reya nullified her magic as she continues.

    ¡°He was in rehab, more exclusively, he wasn¡¯t meant to be alive. Haw was reformed to the point to be an identical recreation of military men. His action imitates what most adventurers need, but his mind is deluded to which personality to show or not. He definitely brainwashed¡±

    Andui couldn¡¯t bear to hear Reya said to him, she believes that there is good inside in each of everyone. As for Haw, he was made to be. She was mentally tired, and wants to release the anguish through her magic. It wasn¡¯t enough, she stays lying on her shoulder as Reya continues

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Andui, in the end, once that project is done, we have to let him go . . .¡±

    Andui tears up inside where the plan she wanted to have Haw to train the students. The role model of adventuring through an Enders was washed away because of his mental capability.

    Andui responded ¡°Then can the students freely want to learn from him¡±

    ¡°If they ask permission from their parents, I think they would . . . but it will be affected by the school reputation¡±

    ¡°Tell me, when did the idea to stop him from teaching?¡±

    ¡°Where Ironno was told about the school standards while he was sent to the principal¡¯s office, thanks to the lockdowns, it got extended and seen what he can do. Then the summer festival started, later the incident about Haw¡¯s volunteered work made it impossible to give him another chance. So much failed examples put Haw to the point of unqualified¡±

    ¡°Lastly, will Haw stay in this city?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be dense to tell you but, he had his G . . . F . . . S. I hope I didn¡¯t ruin him¡±

    ¡°Its fine Reya, I just want to see him to be positive. All I want from him to be normal I mean, and he could understand how we feel¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . I want him to do that too, he is a workaholic to the point that he dedicated on his work. I only wished to let the students who succeed the hunt to have their rewards directly from him¡±

    The door opened where Iggy and Coral come in and greet the two. Iggy cheered

    ¡°Yahoo! I heard you get the third landmark to work¡±

    Coral enticed her cheers. ¡°Oh Yeah! We can now use the computer to check the detail¡±

    Andui pulled up her head and let the two looks at the computer. Reya watches them turned on the computer as she realized

    ¡°Wait a minute, did you turn off the sphere after using it?¡±

    ¡°No, I opened it with my own mind¡±

    Reya pouted and didn¡¯t believe what she had said. The two smiles awkwardly as they are trying to rebuild their mood for the better.

    Coral turned on the computer and sees something new added with it.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Iggy checks and see ¡°Is there something . . . Who is this woman on screen?¡±

    All four of them check the computer where someone on screen. A white-haired girl in a black dress, beautiful as if she dyed her hair white, the woman looks at them as she knows she was being watched.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen much of your progress differently . . .¡±

    ¡°She talks¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes, a strange world where you can interact between artificial and reality¡±

    The woman introduced herself. ¡°My name is Quill, and I am the sole responsible to the sphere¡¯s preservation. Almost all landmarks are controlled by you, but there is only one left. You can tell that you access the third landmark, where collection of memories, intelligence, and individual thoughts, as mine can be seen too¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    They look at her being prep and proper, they never seen such a woman that doesn¡¯t look like the other human in Horsin.

    Iggy asks her ¡°Then you might know those two demons whose are protecting the orb¡±

    ¡°Only one who requested to give you reliefs, and the other one being connected by the other person. The Fictitious Dream possessed unpredictable reaction, but logical response to defend itself. I¡¯d say they did what they have to do¡±

    ¡°Right? Anyone of you want to talk to her¡±

    Reya comes in and say to her directly

    ¡°About my friend seeing something the nightmare, the last one, how did she managed to get all the information correctly?¡±

    Quill shows it to them, where the screen is limited for them to see. She didn¡¯t know if it would fit, but nearly half of the image shows. Casts on the screen where she shows the interaction among mysteries. Quill explained

    ¡°Fictitious Dream always meant to defend itself no matter what, among all the distraction coming to end their minds, is the truth. But something adding deeper to the nightmare at focus, it sensed everything that your mind experience and matches the old magic. That reveals so much to the point that you¡¯re involved something worse¡±

    Reya and Coral see it again, the beginning for the cause to happen, the container that concealed magic. Where the mana released, Reya and the others who found it, she gritted her teeth as the mistake replayed. All four seen the image and put them again another emotional loop. Quill stops

    ¡°That incident was collaborated, I will say this, it won¡¯t happened again since the third landmark is hidden and thanks to the second landmark to show you the way. From the thousands of landmarks, I could say that no one will reach it, and none of you will find it within the dream unless you brought it up¡±

    Quill had spoken to them what they needed to know. The last landmark should¡¯ve been the end all through all the control of the landmarks. The control of reality, there they can update all the information they have to the present world. The collapse apocalyptic world they must face. The simulation is that they have to do in PVE environment. Then Quill offered them

    ¡°If we treated the lore fairly, the last landmark wasn¡¯t been the place to fight. But something to test the knowledge of the past, sadly the world fell and there is no hope to recover lost history of countless lives¡±

    Reya agreed ¡°Yes, according to the papers. It¡¯s better to summon one of you guys, and give the papers to you¡±

    She showed her the papers in raw draft, not translated. Quill reads it as they see her agreed.

    ¡°Truly, I understand. I would likely give it to you. That only work that someone had to activate the landmark. I will be waiting, and please enjoy what you are going to do inside the monument. The elves will satisfy the strength of your leisure¡±

    The screen returned back to normal as they have nothing else to say, they could go there now as three or more of them. Without Andui being part of it, and they would go now. O2, Alche, and Quail come in with Haw. Andui sees him again and continue to rush towards him. Haw had to accept her gesture as she grabs both his hand and raise to their chase and she said,

    ¡°Thank you for helping me back then, I hope we could do better next time¡±

    Haw remained speechless, and only nod at her. The others stop worrying about her as she can handle herself. Alche said

    ¡°I like to congratulate Andui for her effort, but is it time for them to be taking care the last one¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow, we could¡¯ve some fun when we enter the sphere¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to argue since we almost have the controls, then next week will be the final update. Don¡¯t make it sure that everyone to start the simulation easy for them¡±

    Andui and Haw left the simulation room as they rebuilding their trust. Without a doubt from her actions, and she teleported both of them away to the school rooftops, the two give themselves time. Haw starts to think

    ¡°Reya, if only I could listen to you both, I could open some topics to settle her concerns appropriately¡±

    While Andui thinks ¡°Calm down Andui, Reya already did what she said to me. Haw, who are you really? Don¡¯t make me force you¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly said to her.

    ¡°There is still one more week for me to work here, I will commit to give those students their items¡±

    ¡°. . . Great! . . . great . . . great¡±

    Slowly softening her voice to the point of silence, she opens her mouth again to be more personal.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want to know your motives. I just want to hear your side. Even you said it so bluntly, I want hear from your side. Your actions thought of you as a hero . . . for me¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I have nothing to say to myself, and my actions were following the examples from the one who ordered me. I can only tell you why I can¡¯t die¡±

    Haw pulled out something hidden from his belt, an old chip that has electronic component. Andui sees it as Haw hand it over to her,

    ¡°This is the experiment or what they wanted to call it rehabilitation¡±

    Andui touches it and her UIs pop up, her device consist of recovering programs, and she sees the model and the version in detail. Her gaze grew wider how it reached to the 2000s and looks like a replication. The nightmare truly shows the memories of the past, the censored image and fragments of English words coming on her head.

    They were here before them, and she has the chip from Haw¡¯s hand. Through by her hand, quickly detect already connected to her device. Faster than any outdated decryption and translation to put together, Haw places it on her hand then suddenly finished. The two sits on the floor and Andui projects the video with her device on the wall. Adding more convenience under the sun, she added shelter to watch it together.

    The video plays where the very beginning. Haw hidden under the dark room, hearing many other Enders about the new research about to begin.

    ¡°First batch under the code number zero. RH-0, 16 years old, he is under the influence of heavy indulgence of service. Manwhore is the term, through Archscience, and it would be impossible . . .¡±

    More screen showing the details, where it plays like a video, she had to manually check everything it shows her.

    Focused heavily on Haw¡¯s status, it was clear for Haw to explain something like this won¡¯t let a brainwashed man to properly explain under the extreme methods by the Enders. Andui thought his old guild where good to him, but now she witnessed the dystopian activities they have gone through for this man to be tested as horrific as possible.

    ¡°. . . First batch is at near hundred percent fail, and the RH-0 survived under the influence. Markings on his skin through goblins¡¯ spirits, it is signs that he is more than just a manwhore . . .¡±

    Andui starts to feel sick and held his hand for comfort, and Haw sees his projection of his old self. Fucked and depraved to the point to a living sex doll across the secret areas in Mihayara District, a man tried to speak with his tone and the emotions were barely showing except a few moments. The sensation of his body being block, and the brain randomly causing random reaction but remain stable, the guild had no decisions to which he needed to be saved or tested.

    ¡°. . . 3 years of development, he remained alive and thriving to live. If he dares to die, the brain trigger will force him to live. However, his lifespan starts to shorten . . . Wait, we have the technology to prolong it. The subject should be tested further¡±

    Through the years that Haw experienced was horrific, where the few batches were not succeeding except having augmentation. The special exception is him and his body. It was never ending and abusing to both the living and the dead. The project revealed on screen of the purpose they are heading.

    ¡°. . . Project Recreation is declared plausible, demonic practices through magic put many lives into their will. The alternative to use Archscience to replicate their powers from the neutral mana source, we have enough proof that anyone can control the other. If we are going to show this in public, they will not acknowledge it either way. Because, the resource we are using now needed years to process it. The only survivor among the few batches¡±

    Andui finishes the first video and the next is ready for her. She turns to him and he was already dead before and now he is now being an artificial made man. Haw moves his eyes, without moving his head, on her and said,

    ¡°My fate is sealed, but what is left in me is what you going to see the next one¡±

    Andui wants to see it, seeing the experiment put her becoming more afraid in Enders Bridge, she asks him.

    ¡°Am I going to trust Enders after seeing this?¡±

    ¡°We are not the same Andui, you¡¯ve seen our individuality, and others have their owned. In the end, you trust me¡±

    Slowly breathes in through her nose, she had to treat this video as his biography, his tragic story. Return back to the screen as she hits play, Haw sees familiar faces whose are treated him a bit better than before. Military men are under a different department as known.

    ¡°Department of Codex is releasing their only surviving batch to us, finalizing the last test to rehabilitation¡±

    ¡°Not even acted accountable from the previous batch of people . . . They are all brain dead because of that!¡±

    The men who are against it but the least number of members within the department.

    ¡°RH-0, inside the containment unit, even they added brain tech stuff on his head¡±

    ¡°Either we are going to use it for brainwashing or we could do naturally, but first we need to check the condition on this man¡±

    ¡°He is still young, and he was incredibly lucky when the Coheld¡¯s child reached maturity. A smart mind games she is trying to portray that his emotionless demeanor is worth trying to use in our tech department¡±

    ¡°For now, we will be preparing the procedure and send him to the machinists¡±

    ¡°Then adding to his application, I think he should be part of our department¡±

    The three departments of Dexter Guild show on screen. Archscience, Tech, and Machineries, are the departments. Telling the table of their purposes, the military was too few to the point of disband. Now it was called as secondary profession, it is sad that the department once called as the three in whole but it is another story of their guild history. Andui sees the progress they are making to make him return back to the public. Haw says their name out of respect of his saviors

    ¡°Tech master, R-cord, McS4, and X2L . . .¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Their names, the people who help me back up even how they never show emotionally because they are always wearing their helmets¡±

    Andui stops the video to find those people he mentioned. The video shows the things they did, it was written classified to the point she can¡¯t get anything from it, she asks him

    ¡°Did they make you recover?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the way I speak to you now, is how they speak but I guess the verbal translation won¡¯t make you recognized it¡±

    Haw is trying to show his expression, and Andui touches his face. Showing his true expression where she felt the interference between her magic and the technology put into his head, she sees his face looking relief to see her trying to heal him. It wasn¡¯t healing, and it¡¯s her mental healing. The Archscience scarred him that she can¡¯t heal him anymore, but how he truly feels revealed removing the constraints he tainted in. Andui then said

    ¡°After all that you only smiled to me¡±

    Haw replied ¡°Because you tried to believe I could be good, that¡¯s all you wanted to know. I can¡¯t tell you from what you see on screen. I¡¯m just glad you listen, but you shouldn¡¯t be harming yourself for me. I¡¯m done . . . I¡¯m finished, only my fate in actions will lead my conscience. Save those for the students for me, you always want that, right?¡±

    Andui weeps her eyes in disbelief, he already accepted who he is now and lost tremendously on his psyche. A puppet, a man slaved by the depicted mind control. It is his life.

    Andui accidentally play the rest of the video as she was moved at the moment. Skipping to the most important part of the video, Haw¡¯s eyes were surprised from the scene of the rivals¡¯ shared conversation.

    ¡°Haw, if something happened to you, then it must mean you must be the people who found this chip. You have seen the data that shown this man¡¯s integrity, it is impossible in this apocalyptic world to restore the chip, and however, he has made the vital cure coming from the monsters should¡¯ve become¡±

    The results from the first video show impressive results, not by psychological but heavily on about medicine, and it makes so surreal to Andui¡¯s eyes that like most controversial actions lead to the result for the better. This world is no better or the same as the world they are from, they are like them but in an extra step. What she had seen made her believed if their owned people reach that far. To worse to come when the demons will influence them later on, the fact is there where the video deliberates everything the reason why that project existed.

    Andui tries to stop the video but Haw stops her and wanted to continue the video. She was reluctant, and let him do what he wanted.

    ¡°On the other hypothesis, if Haw is still alive then it must mean the remaining of his surviving mental state is stable. Either it was the rehab or the experiment, it shows sign he can cohabitate to the community. Then there is a chance he will revert his past experience back to his life, we are hoping he can not harm to any people except who are in contact with him. This message will be the reminder to those who succeeded . . .¡±

    The video ends and an item opened from thin air, it is a scanner, an unidentifiable item through Andui¡¯s view. Haw shows it her and the details of it. Andui touch it and a pop up coming from her UI appeared.

    ¡°Congratulation, you have received the lost advance tech item during the Heroes and Demons Era. This is the Archscience greatest modern invention back in the day, it will help exorcise or removed mana at any cost. It is truly made to defy the Soulfate comers to survive from of its feeding of souls . . .¡±

    Haw never expect anymore of the guild who wished to restore the technologies of those eras. It would be useful as he thinks about the farewell gift, and his own life starts to be less valuable in his partially concealed emotional thoughts but he has other people left who is . . . instead having those are might become like him for the worse. Andui reads deeper and see the purpose of this item.

    ¡°. . . In this current world now, this item is updated to erase abilities and skills potential. Forcing everything its magic into neutral and even all mana types, this will help to defy the law of any natural order¡±

    Andui tested out, she summons the spirit elk. She commands it to use what elven magic it can do, and the beast gives her swift movements. Later she is trying to control it with her magic, the difference of mana can¡¯t cooperate one another. Then she used the item, and pointed to herself with the elven buff, then both mana starts to synchronize. It starts to feel like they are both the same, in her magic, and she begins to control the buff. She starts to learn elven magic, but comparing to use her owned magic to the elven one. In comparison, the elk¡¯s buff is better than hers.

    Andui asks him, ¡°Strange, I can now control it but why is it weaker when I¡¯m using it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but I want you to keep it a secret about this¡±

    She gets excited ¡°Oh my . . . I mean. Yeah, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready or even the city is ready to use this dangerous item, I guess¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a guild item Andui, but I do agree what you¡¯ve said. You can have it if you wish to¡±

    ¡°Really! . . . I mean sure, for the students, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be amazed if you are going to use it when the time comes¡±

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t worry . . . Then will I be the one be testing it on you¡±

    ¡°I have no mana to test on, but you¡¯ve been starting to get lively now¡±

    Haw constricted by his emotion leaving feint of expression, enough to show himself to be honest by his own looks. It was enough for Andui to continue like this, to end the indirect information between them, and they start their friendly relationship to the beginning. Growing closer as their trust starts to solidify, he hears her ideas, likes, and motives that he believed it¡¯s genuine. Because everything she said to him is still ongoing, and finishing the sphere will set up her goal.

    Back in the simulation room, the teachers found something reviewing the about the elves who are still alive. Alche¡¯s curiosity become intrigued alongside with Reya and Quail getting the elven language translated back from their own language. It was their new profound respect for him as he searched deeper until they found the recent Ehan¡¯Ra.

    ¡°That¡¯s her, the same age but . . .¡±

    ¡°She looks like an ordinary civilian though¡±

    ¡°No wait, she was . . . wow¡±

    ¡°Alche, search before . . . I think we found the date¡±

    ¡°More than 20 years ago that was updated, then why didn¡¯t set into the recent dates?¡±

    ¡°I think it was set to default. Those landmarks were still protecting it¡±

    Quill, patiently thinking about the last landmark, tempted to the idea to bring what the last update put them into the archive. There is no need for the past heroes to come and protect this place. Her choice is there, and made it likely so. Quill summoned them, the elves of Enders. ¡°Come forth, the remnants of the influenced. Where man dared to convert you according the testaments of both faiths, I am here to see you once again¡±

    Comes forth through the space they those to enter, by the shadow they came or the light lit by the reality of distortion. They came in to believe to be the devoted and the witness of their preachers¡¯ persecutions. One elf comes first as he sings in hymns, prayers in tones or by songs, it was them who survived and honored to preserve what once lost. Now found only by them where the faiths taken away of their greatest examples.

    ¡°Bless you Quill, justify your request as my kind remained unchanged¡±

 History or Conspiracy - Chapter 065

    COI C65

    ¡°Quill Artayse, an artificial woman made to be the main brain on this sphere. The fifth landmark is the key origin of her purpose and responsibility. Noted that of her recent personality and performance, among previous visitors to enter it, it is her creator wanted to do, and finally that she is the only original person referred by the altered beings. Easily to differ by her looks and commendable inhumane standards to most living race, she is assumed to be the higher being¡±

    Alche finds the information about the woman, who showed herself on screen, he continues to read the description.

    ¡°Based only the limited knowledge of many visitors come and go, the only people who actually understands her old ways are the elves. There are exceptions to this. The Enders had guild descendants of her origin, deceptively translated to fit her customs and at the same time hid the bloodline of her people. Respectfully, it is better to accept to forget the past origins were lost when more other worlders replace their identical race but not their legacy¡±

    Iggy starts the portal as Alche continue his research.

    ¡°I hope anyone of you wants to see it for yourself . . .¡±

    Alche cuts her ¡°You can now use your devices, and someone had waited for this program to activate. We can now use it on the big screen again¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, ok everyone, which of you want to see the last landmark in person¡±

    Only three joined, Reya and Coral come to her where the rest want to see it on screen instead.

    ¡°You guys . . .¡± Coral sees Quail won¡¯t be joining them,

    ¡°. . . I thought you wanted to experience to see that woman¡±

    Quail excuses herself ¡°I wanted to, but I must check on the new program¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Reya stops her ¡°Coral, don¡¯t try to give her the look. It¡¯s her job¡±

    The girls quickly prepare the portal where the frame opened and the place they are heading. A desert, a place that starts to arise from the sandy grounds, and it begins to show its landscapes where the place dugs out the buried monument they will go and see.

    The three are excited but only two shows it to them, embarrassingly so to Reya¡¯s thought, and the moment of theirs grew eager where the camera is on set. The scouting probes are being created under their control of the sphere, from the outside of the sphere, and they see it producing it in front of them. O2 felt the convenience of its capabilities.

    ¡°Guess the only thing we could do now is to make a theme out of it¡±

    Alche got worried ¡°Please no more anime theme¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who brought a personal maid to school¡±

    They ventured inside the sphere where the two of them continue to blame themselves when the students get their hands on the sphere. O2 sees the girls clearly on screen, where Alche look at the different screen.

    ¡°It worked?¡±

    ¡°I guess it did, the sphere actually made our probes¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what this camera can do, but first¡±

    They setting up the format of the recorder, divided according to their uses. Close up, backgrounds, monologues, sound effects, and many more. Alche looks at what O2 is making, a list that is too much work for him to do. O2 knows it, but there are other teachers might want to be an editor, he thought.

    Reya and the others stand before the monument, sands all around like dust storm or water like motion, and many other else happening below. They confront the people who are waiting for them, elves, and they look like Enders. The elves wore the same color pattern under the dark colors, blending in the corrupted landscape among the isles. Their appearance proved to be more menacing where they sense their powers to be unfamiliar, without Alche, they thought they will have trouble.

    They both greet as none of them shows any aggression between each other. The elf spoke first

    ¡°This will be the final passage for you to obtain the landmark, and most likely you wanted to see this place¡±

    ¡°Is it because it is starting to get dull?¡±

    ¡°No, it is because the Fall era caused so much degradation to the point none of them will pass the trials¡±

    ¡°Then it also concludes by talking our way out, right?¡±

    ¡°If you will, and we are here to properly bestow among who will have the chance to fight us¡±

    ¡°Uh? I think I¡¯ll pass, but I like to see around this place¡±

    Quill appeared where the entrance of the monument where, she looks at the three as they have no intention to go near the landmark. From what she heard through elven magic and they wanted to see this place.

    ¡°There are chances to see around when you control it all¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and that, but we all know that we won¡¯t be able to talking to you¡±

    The Enders respond ¡°She is right, your multiple appearance will lose your current identity. Once they change it, you will be free to roam around like any normal people in this artificial world¡±

    Quill stood silence as she knows it, they wonder around to see how she can use her own cunnings or tactics among the people who come here. It was ceased after those decoration place on the sphere, and mostly so for her plot to end mysteriously. The previous people who entered this place, many fortunate characters play their role to mix and max the immersion those people have. But it all ended by that portrait, she stared at one of them for the first time, and sensing what they possessed. Using the replicas of many preexisting lore, she is certain their purpose is to survive.

    There is one exception among it, the second landmark, and now quickly at lost when those two came before them. Witnessing that the Soulfate men were truly no longer exist, where the marks of the existing metamorphism, that is known for mana being compacted altogether by force. Those previous four who entered the first landmark had no signs of their bounded soul and it seems neither those new ones in front of her. These people must be new, the summoned.

    Quill listens as they speak

    ¡°Anyway, you might know about our intention¡±

    ¡°I agreed you need help . . .¡±

    They cheered quietly as they rejoice and hopeful for this project to be finished right in schedule, she continues

    ¡°. . . I even let you see through your eyes from the outside, and that for you to see the honest reality of these warriors I gathered. I trust you that those people before or better could face this without any problems¡±

    Coral responds ¡°But they don¡¯t have the resources ready against them¡±

    She told a good excuse to the elves, and they know as they are in the new era. The smokes cleared the sun from above rained down like a beam of light. The monument raised high above the level of the surface and now to the air, they see the glance the effects of different auras correlating together layered itself according to the landmark¡¯s control. Raised to the height of the mountain, the time set into the highest peak of this world modernization. The day when it reached to its own advanced civilization, and nations were formed.

    On screen while searching through the computer, it overwhelmed itself from the amount of ram it needed to kick it in, and struggle where the mana demanded exceeded its power system.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use Alche, we have to choose either research or watching on screen¡±

    ¡°If only this computer is a gaming pc we might . . . I don¡¯t want to ask him¡±

    That awkward silence put O2 into suspicion and called out the teacher who had been him.

    ¡°The otaku . . .¡±

    ¡°A bad example but the most convenient guy¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up with that bullshit¡±

    ¡°What got you riled up so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but let¡¯s just say that he is not a good role model for adults¡±

    Turning to the screen as they let the computer closed all files, and now focusing on watching. They look at the world as it once was. Divided to each preferred habitat, mini realms to haven to a specific species or living beings, and environment sealed to its natural touch like a zoo. The girls were amazed how big the world is and at the same time saddening. When their expression shows, Quill explained to them.

    ¡°You have seen the divide, remember that other worlds can¡¯t co-exist. Like fish can¡¯t survive on land, nocturnal creatures can¡¯t live under the sun, and others can¡¯t handle the heat or cold, etc.¡±

    Reya see what Quill explained, but there¡¯s more

    ¡°They are all living intellectual beings, right? I think it is better co-exist like having the same conditions they can thrive with¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great analysis, and this world provide it to only who is willing to unite. Many others can travel to their realms but not to settle. It is their adventure and their excuse to leave their world from their mistakes. I assume your world required something that they wanted and brought them here as an example¡±

    Iggy and Coral are talking at the back, hearing Quill mentioning like a nation with limited resources, and she gets it

    ¡°I understand a bit with these small realms, and that would be the down side¡±

    ¡°Good thing you know about world resource, Iggy. To be more briefs, our city still needs big chunk of resources from Enders Bridge. I don¡¯t want to recall bad memories, but there are so many resources needed for a city to run¡± ¡°I¡¯ve watched it from the news. Yeah, I get you. But it¡¯s not about resources in this world, and it¡¯s more like dominance to control the world¡±

    The elves were hidden but never lose their senses around them. They heard the whispers and the conversation from the visitors. It was not long they said something about Enders Bridge.

    ¡°They seem to know about our city, I guess it survived many years of sieges¡±

    ¡°I thought the sphere will never be updated, and the most likely to happen is the fall of the city¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do exactly, the last update was mentioning about the powers required for the sphere had redirected to the defense for the Kinteinnou cities. The time when the rebellion breached deeper to the east coast¡±

    ¡°It is possible to find new resources from the dead islands¡±

    ¡°We thought so, but they never updated it ever since. There is nothing else for our real selves to do, and I don¡¯t know when the time last they entered here¡±

    ¡°Only Quill knows it, for she controls the sphere according to her side of view¡±

    They continue to eavesdrop as they walk around the place in open spaces. Many time they used their magic to see across the horizon, and other time they witness other flying architecture that fly or glide its way. Covered in auras that protect itself from the environment of the realms, still they are in awe.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Quill shows them when they are now. ¡°In this era, this is when the first people from your world entered¡±

    ¡°Our world? I heard rumors that they are the first got idea of going back and never return. Calling it the foundation¡±

    ¡°Ah, you people must be their expectation to happen¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening, but please be brief. This is no longer a chat but more of a serious discussion¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯ll first show you the dangers what happened to them¡±

    Quill shows them the history of the people who chose to leave. They appeared by accident, where glimpse of their faces even their voice being distorted. Marked by the air where it written their drastic repercussion

    ¡°The goals were admirable and excluded by the temptations of this world, sadly, those who give in thought otherwise, and all records were cursed to those who wished to destroy them. See it in truth, then destined to end but saved after death¡±

    The distortion censored to the people who wish to leave, all of them waste their lives in order to leave with all cost of their own abilities alone.

    Many tried to work together by other worlders, but soon slowly gives in, while the others tried to ask the supernatural of this world for help, then they slowly diminished themselves by the rewards of compensation put them trapped in an endless loop. It was never ending, and those failed examples were shown perfectly, but those who tried it to their owned. They are the ones who succeeded, the three watched them time in time again grew in numbers where the previous people who are now able to bring their people to this world.

    More and more come, like an exodus to escape from tyrannical old world, this makes them scared. They don¡¯t know why, but the distorted part made even worse. Outnumbered by the leavers to the comers, it is doomed them to realize how they were exiled and thrown away. That piece of censorship exposed the symbols and writings appeared as the people who leaved left a history of themselves. They have seen it. English words and the flag being torn of like a symbol of their hatred to that country. They never knew that time that those people existed back then.

    To the last men who wished to leave, where the others found the way to get to world and no way out of it. It is them who tried to find the key to leave this world. The time had skipped to the first foundation ever built, already in the time of war where new generations of people are controlling the realms being merged together. Quill explains

    ¡°This world had struggled to unify to the most extent, you might see the success of the foundation built and used. This is the time where the demons finally lost, and the rise of the new moon. Care to see that event?¡±

    Alche said it out loud with only O2 heard him screaming.

    ¡°YES! YES! . . . YES!¡±

    Both of them watch the screen where Quill proposed a little show for them. They saw the world was, and probably wanted know the strange facts about the recent world.

    Reya asks ¡°Then what caused the third moon to appear?¡±

    Alche is screaming in excitement to hear her ask that. He gets off his professional attitude to a man who are in an intense game. O2 pulled out something clog his ears with, never mind the scream of a girl where a manly voice intimidates him.

    Chronological sequence begins through the eras; the two eras, one is easily known, and the other is a legend, Quill will tell them the rise and birth of the third moon.

    ¡°Koiich, the artificial moon formed under the project of many astrologers. In the era of re-civilizations, where many lives gained freedom to live this world, the project was the key point of their unification. No subject to the ruler of individual realms you¡¯ve seen it before, and witness the time it launches up to space¡±

    Direct them to the place they look familiar, a space station built in different materials but more so infused with magic. They listen the speech as the people is starting to launch it.

    ¡°Jigeram have given us difficulty to travel to space. I don¡¯t know how long for many centuries to collect the resource needed to make this project. Now many realms will witness the success that no gods help us to make these achievements but our owned¡±

    The first space probe launched to the atmosphere as they see something amazing, passing through the Jigeram¡¯s influence and the Alga¡¯s light. It pierced through the negation of both lights. Coming close to space, where probe released the runes to protect itself by the unknown force. Countless research about the strange phenomenon affecting the prototype, and years of solving it with many methods, and lastly, it made it through. The space probe remained in orbit where the first successful project reached to space. Witness the success of these people.

    ¡°Is that Koiich? But it¡¯s nothing but a probe¡±

    ¡°Be patient Iggy, this is just the beginning¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long did they made that far, but damn they look happy¡±

    Coral looks at them being so proud and even celebrated about their first project. Quill soon later skip to the next scene, it starts to get grim where the censors appeared before their eyes. Not only to the people who wished to leave and succeeded but also the people who are involved the space project too.

    Carefully showing them the indirect process of Koiich, it is profound what those researchers discovered. Different takes of different other worlders, and the focus on the topic is the one who speak to their world, different languages managed to be translated.

    ¡°Year 3 day 287, this project starts to getting difficult. The astrologers mentioned about star formation and the constellation, with the use of the space probe. We found no electromagnetic waves and no signs of comets and any space debris come and go. Even a thorough radiated waves from the sun to tract any planets near Horsin, and its absolutes nothing, empty. As if . . .¡±

    ¡°Year 5 day 9, no new news about in space, the sun is still stagnated with no change reacted. We found out recently that the stars around us are . . . artificial, a bizarre claim since nearly three years ago, but it already beyond the law of physics. Either dimension has its own law or it is full illogical that there are even no signs of natural disasters coming from space like the stars are nothing but backgrounds. Noted, it made many researchers wonder that is this world even part of the galaxy¡±

    ¡°Year 8 day 39, I am close to retirement and new scientists will come to replace me. I have given up the search of outer space, nearly a decade. There are no space activities happening. No responsive waves or anything at the matter on contact. Even meteors and lone comets coming to this system, finally, new spaceships were already passed to travel in and out of space. The probe had become a space station, to our surprised. Two moons co-exist endlessly negate everyone¡¯s power as equal. The demons for example had become as just as powerful to the people like us. I leave this final message as this is going to be my last¡±

    ¡°Year 8 day 40, Bzzzt censored . . . I am new to this research, but this is nothing add up to the previous researchers . . . censored . . . the journal speculates about space and not . . . censored . . . Then what is the purposed on that thing . . . censored . . . I know this project was made by the descendants of earth but . . . censored . . .¡±

    Endless buzzing coming and censorship to the written journal, continue on the rest of the journal until the rest turned blank at the end. They have witness something sketchy had happened.

    Quill skips to the next, where the time Koiich starts to change into something different. They saw later where the beginning of the space station gathering solid grounds. Uplifting to the air with magic and ascend to the stationary moon, it was the time of great changes. Not understanding what it happened and where they look at the facility where the probe launched from turned into a magic ritual.

    ¡°Many years after, the facility started to decline where the project became useless. Space adventuring is gone to worse but didn¡¯t know the motives of its ceased¡±

    Koiich absorbed the Horsin¡¯s landscape and possessed unimaginable power. The people who used the space orbiting vessel into something else as they hear their purpose

    ¡°This failed project needed to change, we need independence and away from the . . . this called unification. We found out many being dependant on the influence. Our own race alone will not leave this place while the other races left and free as they go. We are trapped here because none of us has the knowledge to go their true worlds¡±

    The third moon grew stronger in time, showing no hesitation being used. More realms keep unifying where the others tried to segregate further. The secrets within this world put many lives at risk and more so in the coming years. Quill gives only a short remark.

    ¡°What that man said is true, but they are not living their own world. Their old desires are returning, the sight of many other races had done better than them and more so as long as they lived¡±

    Later on, to the coming years, the moon starts absorbing the monsters of this world. When the race powers of origin taken place, leaving the other races to weaken themselves without reliving the source of their strengths. Monsters who harassed them, diseases that is immune both Jigeram and Alga are gone, and many more of its natural disasters. Once the men cleanse all of that through use of the third moon, and now the moon is formed completely. A collection of entities trapped the first layer inside of it.

    ¡°Then you see the beginning of the moon formed, destroying the key factor of why many race needed those natural problems to stay them afloat. You will see now that it wasn¡¯t them who caused the war to start but . . .¡±

    The Koiich stands before stationary looking at the world. It is now used as the key weapon to remove the world¡¯s undying cycles. To the first time they change the aspect of life and order, it never been done before. Witnessed among the long live races, they see such impressive action done to use that flying machine in space.

    The one who control the moon as it rayed down to where it launched, protected by many people who wished to be their guardian. It starts to rise of a new ideologue over its powerful impression across the world. The people who made it many years ago tried to stop the nonsense of their claims then soon after created worse than they have thought. These people who entered this world are natural magic user, and the corruption of the space vessel had become the moon out of their mana now.

    They contributed so much on the project but their progressive approach giving them their ideals and knowledge that would help them realized their growth without gods for help. As soon those generations are fighting their way in the society, where the ones who summoned them being overpopulated by the new other worlders. The gods were not involved in this, but the demons who are. This realization that foreigners come to their world made them minor to their own creation, trying to erase it like they did to the previous generation.

    The cycle continues as their era is slowly declined and forced into a new era with interference.  The re-civilization comes to an end and raised by the calling of the new era and hundreds of years have passed treating the forefathers who have made the new era quickly throw away by the newcomers. Creating the society of preservation, and even them had lost their origin as before. The Koiich had lost its origin and now treated as the new moon, and the old studies are being block and turned something different.

    Koiich becomes the moon by the new comers entered, where the people who wished to advance the world turn away into legends. Quill shows them the reality of this world.

    ¡°The purpose of them being summoned was to make their world prosper, when it is fulfilled, they will be slowly forgotten after. This sphere and the others are one of the true archives that keep the true history of this world. They let them be and taken after by foreigners as their place, making up legends where they can¡¯t never understand. The origin of Koiich, and how far I am allowed you to see¡±

    Reya¡¯s eyes see what she had witnessed, one origin of the moon what was the effort of star exploration. Where space in this world is empty and no other devices could be transmitting to the emptiness of space. Even the races of the others start to change drastically as their history fades away and replace by new ones. The moon alone had complex capabilities, soon forgotten and they can¡¯t understand anymore when the moon is formed. The people who send the resources to the moon leaved them censored, making them aware that there is something alive they don¡¯t want to show.

    Quill continues on the next topic, the foundation first use. The three turns their eyes to see the first foundation, identical and hidden underground. They were shock and see who are the ones are using it. Soulfate of men using it in front of their eyes, Quill explains as of how they managed to hold it.

    ¡°In this time of age, this is where the great desertion happened. You can see these people are using the foundation are all human infused magic, no naturally living organ but functioned by feasting souls. This is the time where the first dominant took control and possessed this secret portal. You can see their glorious escape¡±

    The Foundation activated, and the link between Horsin and Soulfate broke, then they are lost forever after the separation. The summoners who tried to summon them again, couldn¡¯t, and where at lost of their formidable weapon. They see the before and after sequence, where many countless of them being summoned are now nothing. They were summoned by numerous lives sacrificed to summon them gradually. It was monstrous and inhumane. In the end they escape and never returned.

    A simple representation than the other, Quill said to them

    ¡°If you have the foundation, then there is hope you can leave without them bringing you back again. Only used once, and those who remained will forever lived this world¡±

    She pointed out the remaining few stayed on Horsin. Going to their way up north, where the frozen barren remained hazardous of its blizzard. These last remnants walk there to hide and nothing else for them to do to wonder through the harshness of this world.

    Iggy couldn¡¯t try to learn it all and remained shock from the Koiich origin. Coral stayed quiet and whispered to Reya.

    ¡°Are we going to keep it a secret to the others too?¡±

    ¡°To ourselves yes, I don¡¯t think we could trust anyone until we ready for the consequences¡±

    ¡°We should say it with Andui too, I think we shouldn¡¯t involve anything else but the foundation¡±

    ¡°Right, hey Iggy, did you listen to us?¡±

    ¡°I can, but this is too much things I want to know. There is even someone actually alive know this secret¡±

    Quill hears their worries and warned them. ¡°Then the easy thing to do is to respond it naturally. I recommend always going alongside with the elves of your world. One of you had the elven magic, and I am certain you can be refuge there better than what I know¡± ¡°Thank you, we will try our best to make it¡±

    Quill gives something to them ¡°Good, then this note might help you. It¡¯s been 20 years I have been keeping it¡±

    They catch it and see an empty gem. No glow or anything magical, it is just a normal gem. Iggy responds

    ¡°Yeah, thank you . . . 20 years, I will not ask but we like to continue on the tour please¡±

    Quill smirks, to the first time they saw her having personality on her face.

    Coral couldn¡¯t resist ¡°Oh look at that face¡±

    Quill laughs that they never seen her reaction before. She responds

    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you the depressing part of the world and wished to continue, laugh*¡±

    ¡°Well duh, we were not even part of your history. Honestly, I¡¯m glad those monsters left. That would one of many worries sweep under the rug¡±

    Reya and the others continue their tour and nothing else they want to see. The past is something to worry about when it reached at the present. The main goals to them are still there. Going back home for how long will it take them, it is time where the active foundation they have now to use it carefully. Quill mentioned again about the foundation

    ¡°About the foundation, do you know how to activate it?¡±

    ¡°Now you mention it, we only see them leave at the moment. How did they activate it?¡±

    ¡°They activate by the number of people who wanted to leave, because of the one timed use. Everyone must decide between leaved or stayed, but those who are undecided will soon lose that right as stayed. But it is too simple, there should be complicated means to protect against one person to escape leaving so many behind¡±

    Alche and O2 heard it, and the same goes what they heard throughout the community. The Agatheans spoke about the topic, to those who are going to imprint to the foundation. Where everyone who is touched the foundation already decided. Then the problem where is who is stopping it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about it so many times, and I heard it by the artificial world itself¡±

    ¡°Do you think someone who is not deciding to use the foundation?¡±

    ¡°The difference between the first and us, that no one but their own kind were involved¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but ours were involved by many people cooperating the construction of the foundation. It felt like our enemies know how to take advantage of us¡±

    ¡°And this current time, we will be having problems to fix this situation¡±

    ¡°Or worse, get rid of the problem¡±

    The two turned to look at each other, where each assumption getting in their nerves.

    Meanwhile the Enders heard the past voice lines when Quill showed them.

    ¡°Sigh* they seem to be back to their usual routine¡±

    ¡°Those familiar voice who decided to weaponize the so-called moon¡±

    ¡°Too complex for anyone who short live to be true, and the Rusics hid their historical runes somewhere within their landmarks¡±

    ¡°Then the center continent destroyed it. As for ours preserved through our Eldesunes¡±

    ¡°Even the man thought taken away the power is a good thing to be equals. How ironic that caused the war many generations forward¡±

 In Preparation, Enders Old Customs - Chapter 066

    COI C66

    The team returned after the request. Their preparation is abysmal in their time, without anything left to figure out to deal against an elven monument. The criteria on them now trying to communicate. It will be difficult for them to ask for help inside the city with no experience of facing the elves in their life. Neither the Horsins nor whom met the elves ever fought against or even alongside with them. They have to finish it within the next week. Words got out from Reya¡¯s perspective that they are going to face the Enders, and it explicitly show they probably be alive and well in this world.

    Haw looks at the computer to those Enders they say to them. They are indeed Enders by looks but none of them he could know. Even the Enders who is coming to this school to check the sphere, and this woman looks like she knows them but never fought them before. She said,

    ¡°They are truly Enders, but I don¡¯t know what years they are in¡±

    ¡°They say 20 years or less¡±

    ¡°In elves¡¯ years that would be less than year for them. I honestly met an elderly since they don¡¯t stay in this world for long¡±

    Haw mentioned about the myths ¡°Then about those Facosian humans you mentioned . . .¡±

    She flats out ends it ¡°It was a long time ago and I would love to bring it too¡±

    The male teachers never have seen a woman to be this big or taller by the least. Sanquin said that she is a demon, but the difference that she is bigger. Andui remembered seeing her never being that big, and the others were dared to see her figure to be slim and the clothes she wears to be more professionally alluring. Having a layer on her suit, she pulls off her coat and place on the table. She wears her glasses and look rather daring than studious. The men were attracted by her looks even her tied hair to tangle at the end and still has her short-tailed hair. Her hair is short but they didn¡¯t lose their eyes on her exposed back neck.

    Haw asks Sanquin

    ¡°You got yourself bigger¡±

    ¡°Again with that? I got bigger because the mana they have is too good for me not to take. So excessive and look at my form now. If only I notice it before I get a bit bigger¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am worried about that you are one of those demons¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you worried of my potential instead how I look. Men . . . ehem* let¡¯s see what our guildmaster told me what you are capable of¡±

    The two looks at the Enders on screen, she smirks to the side hidden from Haw¡¯s view.

    Sanquin stared at Haw intensely to her memory through the records taken from the Dexter¡¯s Guild. Stalemates weren¡¯t they are known for, and their impacts of committing a change of phases in the battlefield. Her attitude kept going on where her stares poking his him. The others taught they are flirting, but the Agatheans know better where a demon stared their prey. Haw said to her

    ¡°They seem to look at us differently¡±

    ¡°Of course, they know my killing intent and I hide it in return. Its sadistic and they feel like under a different view¡±

    Sanquin smiles at him and gives a wink.

    Coral sees it and thought ¡°Damn, this demon girl has charms¡±

    Quail¡¯s thought ¡°I have a bad feeling why that woman doing it on public¡±

    Andui and Reya are gossiping the woman¡¯s intention ¡°She is up to something, Andui¡±

    ¡°Haw isn¡¯t even flinched. I remember you being sassy about it as if you are winning¡±

    Reya sarcastically laughed ¡°Hahah, we are facing a demon here. Seems like the boys are not happy seeing Haw being close to her¡±

    The male teachers talk about them ¡°Haw looks annoyed of her being so close to him¡±

    ¡°This is the day they have to finish to take control of the last landmark. Of course, they are annoyed after all that time preparing the previous landmarks¡±

    ¡°She seems she starts swinging her hips¡±

    They quickly lean their heads to her, she didn¡¯t swing it, they turned the guy who smiled at them being perverts. He laughs, they respond

    ¡°Oh, just have your maid reward your cheesy remarks¡±

    ¡°But you fell for it¡± He laughs again as they remained themselves silent.

    Sanquin is threatening him with her gaze. Her heavenly demonic eyes are preparing what to do next, provoke or relief, that wink nearly show her taunts while he stressed himself where her aura already clinging around him. She intentionally taunts him as she discusses about the elves on screen.

    ¡°All of them are Enders, by the look of that woman, she is must be the artificial intelligence. A human with youth and appearance in white, fictional or someone¡¯s imagination . . .¡±

    ¡°She must be inspired from another world¡±

    ¡°. . . I can¡¯t even identify people now if everyone is from another world, Haw¡±

    ¡°There is no other assumption when that the sphere is older than both of our lives combine¡±

    ¡°And I thought you only charmed within your race. I will take notes what you said earlier¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Haw remained his eyes in furious expression, the way she understands differently and her race as a demon won¡¯t help him to be cautious or having a serious conversation. She teased him with insults and praised altogether, and the tones of her fluent experience.

    First enters the simulation room where only the people at the computer are the two Enders, while the others watch them even the women. Leans closer to Thean when he about to get in

    ¡°This must be the one who will inspecting the sphere¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s common for someone to supervise the sphere¡¯s progress¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean like that, but you feel in her essence, right?¡±

    ¡°She made inside the city, Fi . . . I mean Woni¡¯es¡±

    He stared at the others who might misheard his foolery. He continues ¡°We already know whereas the papers explain about the inspection will come¡±

    Sanquin easily hears everyone around her, even the whispers of the sphere, deceivingly showing her secrets within the shadow of her heavenly demonic presence. The delightful words about Coral¡¯s impressive equipment she brings to the second landmark. Her shadow smiles gleefully reside hidden closely among one of them. Coral¡¯s shadow is an impressive work of art, and she never thought that he would be making the replica of their powers. How harrowing it feels for the mightiest warrior like her live alone as the proof of her dominance among her owned equals.

    The time they are ready to set inside the sphere and the screen shows the location they are heading. Sanquin utters the name of that landmark

    ¡°Yjin Kalstan¡±

    No one understands what she said nor the translation shows the correct spelling and pronunciation. The monument is found at the desert, the far west of the region even possibly existing in the Circoston region in the present world. Sanquin is explaining the details of those eight elves, and that are present before Reya and her friends.

    ¡°These elves are definitely them 20 years ago, and then it is impossible to face them within your own state of power. I would ask for help on this, but you people managed to make it to the last landmark. There would be no need for help when you got it this far. Either way, I know them by name but there is no need to tell you that. This person is using them because someone who is an Ender either from appearance or performance. Other than that, I can only tell that they are not going to play tricks. They have something to discuss and much more¡±

    Enders elves were waiting for them, expecting to be one of their people will come. Patiently for the paper and others for their own personal interest, hearing them before that they will face them from the original world. That they would easily expect how they will interact. The idea for Quill to set this meeting has multiple reasons, and after losing all of its history after the fall era. They said again

    ¡°The last historical views were at the Heroes and Demons Era¡±

    ¡°And ours are called the invasion, I never would have thought outside powerful beings tried to have a chance to co-exist¡±

    ¡°In the end, it led our old kinds to invade their worlds in response¡±

    ¡°How many times we said this story again?¡±

    ¡°I have no telling, and I¡¯d say they might bring new worlders to be part of this nonsensical ¡®galaxies¡¯¡±

    ¡°We are the origins of the Triune, and they have their origins. They can escape, if they know where their worlds were¡±

    ¡°From all livings through the Triune, they will possibly know when they get here¡±

    ¡°Yawn* too many times to hear it again made me tired¡±

    ¡°There is no need to, there they are¡±

    Five people entered the landmark, and the people they are expecting are only two of them. Potentially, they see someone to be promising and dangerous. One of them felt a bit remembrance of her presence, what the elf thought

    ¡°Hyung . . . almost similar . . . almost¡±

    They present themselves in front of the elves, and the elves¡¯ turn present to them. Thean observes them

    ¡°Eight elves, just what they said. All of them are Enders. Haw, do you know anyone of them? I know that woman over there won¡¯t tell their name, at least you know someone¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask, none of them I know is here¡±

    The Enders see the Agatheans being part of the job, previous people won¡¯t recognized them of their hybrid abilities from multiple other worlders. All mediocre but potential hybrid, they are expecting their mastery if they wish it. The Agatheans look at them sensing their elven magic, they felt they have no mana, but Sanquin senses their powers hidden away. The difference of the Enders from Enders Bridge and Purissars from Purissarwell are uses of their gods¡¯ powers as their own skills.

    The Enders elves are really skilled fight against familiar power, and these hybrids are familiar to them. They can disrupt them physically than using magic. Sanquin is grinning all the way if they want to test their might, up front with her shadow sharing the good sight in angles to see them struggle. On this moment away from the neutral mana, her tall form is reverted back to her normal height. She is actually taller than Haw, but shorter than Thean.

    Haw spoke out ¡°I heard you people are from 20 years ago, then, you don¡¯t know me as a youth and you know this woman¡±

    The elves nod and said her name ¡°Sanquin, the immortal¡±

    The teachers turn their head to the guy who is an anime fan, a coincidence in his expression as it is obvious to be a demon, a sexy demon by the way. Haw continued

    ¡°Thank you for knowing her, but I want to ask that you know the name Elrond¡±

    ¡°We have, he is our elder, and there is no reason for an elder to face among you. We expected that you will be is wanting to fight¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Agreed in much Enders way, and for now it¡¯s not yet our decision¡±

    The main objective now is to get the landmark. The girls have the opportunity to go there without any fuss, but they wanted to see what Quill said to them. They heard so much in the news about the city guild situation, where there are videos of Enders are fighting with the adventurers. Sanquin added more to details that they never play a duel. Because of that decision, they want them to fight the elves. They thought it would be easy to go to her and access the last landmark, then again, they too want to face the elves but not this many.

    Humiliating themselves as their resources already dwindled or confiscated. They ask them, Thean said

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask from the enemy, but you could see we have no proper equipment¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that you are not allowed to carry your own weapons. Are you imprisoned or have reasons not to?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I know I have this going, yes, even we want to prepare ourselves here. We would gladly challenge you the best of our abilities¡±

    They were prepared at the beginning and the second time it gets better. Now they acted that they are losing as they never taking the advantage of this artificial world.

    They are in haste, and probably don¡¯t want the extinct world to be part of their weapons. They preferred it to be real as the world they are at now. The elves showed empathy as they too experienced many years of changes and the materials they once used are gone. Now treated as artifacts, it is the irony of these people had to make it without progress through reality. Yet, they have the power to set the events to their present world. However, this landmark is the control of settings.

    If the past wasn¡¯t in ruins, then this sphere purpose had no longer had importance in use. But it still used it personally, which is kind of funny, the last user was so keen of using the same event all over again. The future was the apocalyptic world and that¡¯s where they are familiar with. The Enders elves understand the logic, and they give them the chance. The control of the landmark reached to them as the exemptions of cause and effects. Where what they are making on this world won¡¯t be affected through time or become fiction of their existence.

    ¡°There, you five can ignore the existence of your makings. It will not be part of the effects of this artificial world as you wield it as it won¡¯t age after or before. We are expecting what our future generations have learned. Don¡¯t try to test us if you didn¡¯t know what is it as we can honorably end you¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see¡±

    Thean picks up the object from the landmark, carry another item to the other. To see and test what happened as they moved them to the recent update.

    Inside the sphere where it starts to move faster, time speed up to the point where everywhere starts to change one after the other events. The monument suddenly disappeared as they moved forward, and the data starts to convert into the next years to come. All around them see in quick sequence where all around them see the start of the Fall era. Drastically where the massive land disappeared and the other parts of the region began to split. The Pangaea look of this world turned to ruins where it divided the other edge of the regions into its independent biomes.

    Putrid islands raised, ruins eternally drench in dark color rain, and rose beneath the new sea where monsters rose with hellish disfigured famine, and those so much to see in the sight called Rune Isles. They sent to where they are in Kinteinnou region, as they are located should be Isekai City. Inside the caves of the lost existing mountains of the southern region, it is the place with familiar landscape, and they walk out and see the world 20 years ago. Sanquin remembered this place clearly and there are many shrines and totems shared all around here.

    Thean holding the two objects with him, the first was not exempted of their existence and the other that has. The left was already gone, and into dust where the other remained as it was in his hand. It didn¡¯t age nor its texture and looks. They have the last landmark¡¯s interaction settings. Only five of them had it and they had been getting confident of their opportunities. They dared to go somewhere in the region to get the hold of the powerful items they know and possibly mastered it with different methods.

    Thean and the other Agatheans said to the other two.

    ¡°We need to split up, and we are going to our own city. The update should be under the last user¡¯s control, you are allowed to change a bit if there is something you want something personal during that time¡±

    Sanquin complies ¡°How many days do you think you people could ready yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Two days¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s short, and even I know you can do everything under days notice. You will get kicked out if get slightly hungry once you reached only five to six hours in the real world¡±

    ¡°Five to six days here, it won¡¯t be possible that the items we grab will be gone¡±

    Sanquin sees their excuse, and their faces show they would love to get inside the sphere. They can also extend further in time, why with all the haste they are doing now. Later, they split up and the two Enders headed to Enders Bridge. Sanquin teleported them and sees something that is don¡¯t look like 20 years ago. Haw questioned

    ¡°Is this what the bridge looks like?¡±

    ¡°No, the user probably kept it. For personal taste, this is must be a memorable moment¡±

    Empty and no structure in sight, leaving only the dead remains of the monster from either side. Sanquin continues

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why someone wanted to keep the victory days of the Founders of Ender Bridge at that time, it was nearly 80 years ago¡±

    ¡°Were you involved at that time?¡±

    ¡°Not only joined them, but I was engaged by their religion too¡±

    ¡°Which religion did persuade you?¡±

    ¡°A dead one, their gods didn¡¯t even come to intervene the fates of their followers. Yet, they created the crusade at the end and the example is the city they built¡±

    Enders Bridge, empty as it is recently conquered. Signs of battle in trails in one direction forward, Sanquin thought it would be difficult to make such equipment but the loots are suitable enough for Haw to use. She later hopes, if that same people are alive and well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Haw, I think we can make your equipment faster than gathering the raw materials¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to act serious, where¡¯s your devilish smile back then?¡±

    Sanquin moves closer and wraps her hand on his shoulder. ¡°If you weren¡¯t whoring yourself so young, you might learn results¡±

    The camera watches at them, the school is watching with only the teachers as the audience. Sanquin likes to win against filth like him, the school already decided for him, and she is so heavenly told him his past. Partially true and immorally factual, but they never knew how dark this world is. Haw¡¯s response

    ¡°Never trying to find insult to my recent self?¡±

    ¡°People judge so easily about the past, my fellow guildmember. Even though it is halves or so little, I have records of trusts than you ever being repented for¡±

    Both smiles and laugh at each other, Haw is constricted on his emotion while she shows smiling and the looks of interest. Continue to move on, they found banners held at the edge of the bridge, not from the end but the sides. They found their guild flag, Raker Mawn, and the others Haw recognized. Dexter Guild and the name spoke of

    ¡°Not Worthy . . .¡±

    Sanquin stared at the Not Worthy banner, the controversial of her memories, that the members they have back then. It is a solemnly reminder that what the preachers have said, as she heard the sermon.

    She hymns through her humming, while Haw listens. He guessed what it is, timing in the humming she sings. Never forgotten about the song she heard and only the tune matches her hums, Sanquin is more than just a demon and who become the member of . . .

    ¡°Thank you, Lord¡±

    Haw knows the hymn, and she admittedly giggles to hear that word.

    ¡°Oh, the irony¡±

    The two are the same of their fates, a heavenly demon who joins a religious guild and made her now as she is, while Haw the filth by her words, become the man who is becoming good. Repented or not, both shared secrets they would not tell or never will either of their close friends.

    Haw takes the first step ¡°Let¡¯s go, there is no need for us to have this peaceful manner¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve seen my way¡±

    The two walk alongside and see the Enders standing at the end of the broken bridge, attached to no land and hanging on by the curse of the isles. Men, Elves, Dwarves, and Demons standing in front of the edge as they murmuring to one another, Sanquin and Haw listens to their conversation. They noticed there were no people here, and a crusade coming under the hundreds of thousands should had led here. Where are they now?

    ¡°We have successfully conquered and defend this place, as long as we have recovered the supplies needed for the foundation, we can further reach to extend through these broken isles¡±

    ¡°My men head back to the spheres. They need rest for the time being¡±

    ¡°Be careful of using it, lads, those spheres may contain a large amount of our men but elven magic won¡¯t last long to contain them all¡±

    ¡°A dwarf truly cares a demonic item, I am amazed¡±

    ¡°Shut it you, sun addict, lucky for us our runes were safe and don¡¯t need those demons¡±

    One of them turns and sees someone standing behind them.

    ¡°A repented, you look rather different¡±

    Sanquin never heard that name in years, demons were called that as fake demons . . . repented . . . and it still true to her special race. Others turn and see who is this repented was, one demon turned and see a face that is too recognizable. That same demon hid her face with her helmet, removed it and shows her face. Haw was surprised as Sanquin never thought to see herself like this.

    They turn to their demon ¡°Lady Briannca, this demon looks alike like you. Is she your relatives?¡±

    Lady Briannca charmingly laughs as Sanquin joins in with the same tone of voice. They continue to guess

    ¡°I think they are twins, even if that¡¯s her clone from what that woman had shown in battle . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need, if that look alike is here then I know what is to be done. Guard the spheres. We still need planning for the foundation of this place¡±

    Lady Briannca dashes forward and grabs Haw¡¯s arm, while Sanquin takes his other arm. Haw felt the touch of these demons, slowly rubbing on the rest of his body. His body felt paralyzed and the two see each other as they have in mind.

    ¡°Acupuncture, I guessed you really are what you sent to me¡±

    ¡°Many people will be confused to see each other¡±

    ¡°But to us, well a little confuse honestly¡±

    The two laughs and Lady Briannca continues

    ¡°What are you doing with this man? Is it yours or my future . . .?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll hate him if you know, but he resembles such astonish feat if you are interested¡±

    Haw can¡¯t move his body but breathed normally. He has no power against them, letting them handle their mischiefs. They bring him to the camps where they reside hidden within the caves. Where they need time to process this event, but for those two they have already prepared, they just want him to be teased by all this. He didn¡¯t know how they planned out like this, and they seem to get along with it. It must be her personality.

    They put him on a bed where Lady Briannca undressed her armor. By the slim of her seductive nature, she casts her magic on him to see her change. Sanquin negates it

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that Lady Briannca¡±

    ¡°There is a need, I don¡¯t trust myself laugh*¡±

    Haw was in the middle of them where the two buying their time, he still remained paralyzed and don¡¯t know how long will it lasts. He is already sweating by the sighting eyes of the audience.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m going straight to private mode and headed to the other screen instead¡±

    Iggy had enough of the lewd going on. They are already surprised what they saw, and more so her past self is more daring than the present one. Reya stays where the others going to the other screen. Coral complains

    ¡°Reya, are you into this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called self . . . ugh! That demon won¡¯t make everything go straight¡±

    Alche agreed ¡°There is nothing you could do to someone who have experience and at the same time a pervert. No one is that pure, right?¡±

    The example they could find is the guy with anime merch, mostly adult rated items, and he didn¡¯t mind the criticism as long as he got what he wanted. The others were focus on the detail of the past Sanquin, and she looks the same as she was back then. Even one of them admitted the phrase

    ¡°Thousand years old, and still looks bangable¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t comment on that, we didn¡¯t have friends that outlived us¡±

    ¡°That makes you wonder the years that change you. Sanquin is really helping Haw out while the past Sanquin is trying to getting on with him¡±

    Lead to the moment where Lady Briannca finally changed clothes, Sanquin blocks Haw view and everything the camera sees with her magic. She is a seductress not a prostitute, and teasing men is what she likes. Honestly her desires to have Lady Briannca can have a taste of him, but they both know why the lady acted along with it. It¡¯s because the stress she is having during this campaign. Sanquin just let it flow to the most daring approached as Lady Briannca is willing to help them.

    The Lady speaks to them ¡°Now, what do you need? Haw, I heard through communication with my other self. I like it better to hear your side¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Well now, speak up¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Tempting me to go to you while I dressed is something to your liking?¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Giggle*¡±

    Haw is paralyzed and this demon really going through it. Can¡¯t even move, and when Sanquin explains the events happening here.

    ¡°This was the hardest experienced I ever had back then. This was the first time I broke my own pride as a warrior¡±

    Lady Briannca breaks the cover and now wearing normal clothes, no dress, but relaxing enough to move freely. She comes closer to him and slammed her hand to his chest and breaks the acupuncture effects. Haw yells in pain,

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not going to forgive you for that, and I want to know why you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    The two stared each other, as if she is looking herself in the inside. The lady has to do it

    ¡°You can say that you have your ways dealing with stress with your sect . . . I mean guild, then what happened next made me realized I¡¯m getting too far and I joined my own natural enemies¡±

    ¡°If you lived this long and you my other self knows it. Haw, you might not know as heavenly demon or what my kind called ascending to demonhood as humans before. Here I am now, my demonic form, no need to look monstrous like the others. My own original born body is now in immortal flesh, I am now the unholy one, a woman at first, and have names to those who lived my legacy. Here I am wielding this seal before you, the irony, that I am converted because the man long ago who escape countless demon during his death, along with the followers after him¡±

    The seal she shows to him is fragments have left, calling it a relic by the two Sanquins, and the mystery to the eyes of others. Alche and the others know what it is

    ¡°A cross?¡±

    ¡°A demon carries a cross, that¡¯s uh . . . something I guess¡±

    Sanquin knows more that there are also other people can escape even without that certain religion, but the stories about them is mere luck to her ears before. They were saved without relying on the help they called this world superstition. When her time to convert is this very place, and now becomes one of the leaders of the guild.

    Lady Briannca tells him ¡°Now I am part of the guildmember called Not Worthy¡±

    Her stories end there as Sanquin herself will finish the rest. It is too soon that the Lady is recently become a member. She explains the rest

    ¡°Later, I left guild after the last crusader dying on his bed. Time wasn¡¯t merciful of their efforts, and neither is the faith being resolves by the other religions. I show you this where I am now¡±

    Sanquin shows her the same cross and her way of saying she still didn¡¯t leave the faith, but there is no reason of staying because of her lost ambition.

    Haw understands now why she hates him that much. That faith always hated the seven deadly sins, and it continues on to him like entire religious group destined to hate him like that. Haw was free from the bed and quietly sits and trying to check his limbs. Meanwhile Lady Briannca and Sanquin is making preparation, both knowingly well what they want and the entertainment they wanted to see. Taken their time as the needed equipment Haw needed as she hears something splendid.

    ¡°The alchemists or the chemists might handle the potions he needed, and I hope he knows what he is doing¡±

    ¡°He has his uses, and can be entertaining for me to see¡±

    ¡°Entertaining, I guess this is no threat but I don¡¯t know why the elves will be playing with a human before. I still want myself to be enjoyed something else instead of the hymns. I still remember the followers play music about their god¡±

    ¡°You mean the song that is related to their book?¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Yes, but I understand what it meant. We were both humans after all¡±

    On that hour, Haw is presented the equipment he had no experience of. Powerful potions and well-crafted armor alongside with it, going through with magic items that can be bested against any mana types, and it is all well prepared in many situations. Lady Briannca leans to his ears and said calmly.

    ¡°You will need training. I want my other self to see you perform¡±

    Haw turns to Sanquin, the eyes are happy and the lips are grinning are both scheming. It is something he would suspect.

    ¡°Do you want to be entertained?¡±

    Sanquin slowly and calmly nods, while her face grew more devilishly beautiful with every nod she makes.

 Foolish Men Against the Elves - Chapter 067

    COI C67

    ¡°We have successfully conquered and defend this place, as long as we have recovered the supplies needed for raw materials, we can go further to the extend through these broken isles¡±

    ¡°My men head back to the spheres. They need rest for the time being¡±

    ¡°Be careful of using it, lads, those spheres may contain a large amount of our men but elven magic won¡¯t last long to contain them all¡±

    ¡°A dwarf truly cares a demonic item, I am amazed¡±

    ¡°Shut it you, sun addict, lucky for us our runes were safe and don¡¯t need those demons¡±

    Two elves are watching them on that moment, multiple times as they visit this sphere, and the man says

    ¡°My love, you sure love my performance on this place¡±

    ¡°I may love it, and you were there too . . . Crusader¡±

    He calmly laughs ¡°That time, we need to restore what those monsters did to this world. Domain of the demons is here, but they have the authority to bring their worlds to their success¡±

    ¡°I am still glad our time will always be here in this sphere¡±

    ¡°This is my ancestor¡¯s sphere, my Ehan¡¯Ra¡±

    ¡°A perfected recreation as well, my Ehan¡¯Se¡±

    Two elves enjoy the final scene to end, where they soon left after that moment. The only place it never reverts back to reality and harmonize the world¡¯s sequence. Sanquin sees why this place didn¡¯t set to 20 years ago, but someone who uses it kept this event still. Their memoir, it must be that time where the invasion from the west continued. The elven mana separated the sphere leaving it to its hiatus. Not even coming back to either of those elves. It was the most reasonable choice back then. She wonders if they have the opportunity to see it again.

    Sanquin holds the power of the last landmark, it is probably the only exception and also a clue she can detect the previous users¡¯ activities. That incident didn¡¯t make them to reset it, leaving her to think as the people watching them. There are secrets she wants to keep and the privacy to preserve, and luckily, this is the place they must not know but to say as a bug. She still wonders the fifth landmark, where all the users¡¯ archive kept throughout the years. Alongside with the artificial intelligence shared there, this is too much millennia for them to uncover.

    Second watched over the fields in the outskirts of Agatheus City, when he already done equipping himself to the most effective equipment available in this time. In his break, he watched his home area doing their daily lives. There he looks at the young boy or toddler, facing a neighborhood pet, the beast blocks his way as he gets scared. The child has many open paths to go to but decided to stay in a straight line. Both of them stared, the child weep and the beast nods and panting, and it was intense for the boy where he response with a yell. The beast did nothing and kept watched.

    ¡°Truly is my childhood . . . Sigh* Now I¡¯m getting hard to believe they truly gathered this so much information. Do I think it was a god who created this sphere? This is hard to believe the facts laid so much information. It¡¯s like this god knows time¡±

    Continue to look at his past self, and it is really something to worry about. Someone or something is observing the world, there is no way the previous user had updated this much. Second only thinks only those long-lived elves, in Enders, and couldn¡¯t guess more if he to see the other parts of the world.

    First and Thean is going somewhere deep and forbidden, a magical place where realms hidden through the Agatheus city¡¯s door. Using their temporary power to disclose their existence, it is their chance to see the realms of many dangerous demons sealed within.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard censorship about the past, Thean. Now even our private sectors were easily revealed¡±

    ¡°They managed to get the Fictitious Realm to be part of the landmark, I am not surprised by this at all¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you that who can know about this place clearly¡±

    ¡°Have you gone here before, First?¡±

    ¡°Through envision from most magic casters¡¯ spell, and without the blurred. I can see clearly that this place is more just an empty room¡±

    They walk through the halls nothing but sealed away beings, crystallize and entomb, no sight of them to be dead but asleep. Thean wonders

    ¡°What will Secius say when he sees this?¡±

    ¡°He is a mage, Thean. I might guess he is not joining us because of what he is expecting¡±

    ¡°The man goes to his place. Trying to make sure about this world¡¯s accuracy, and or my take as an excuse¡±

    First sarcastically responds ¡°I get you . . . even though every Agathean knows about it¡±

    Agathean City is a tight realms metropolis, the home of many refugees, and they already see the massive population hidden through the realms. Traditionally remain as the divided or segregated worlds for the specific kind of species. Once you entered those realms, you will never leave. First was raised closely up to the mountains, where the borders between Mountaiwall and Agatheus. It is hard to live where the goblins where keep making fights outside. Second is one of them too but he is in the farmland. First asks him.

    ¡°Anyway, where do you live?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I live outside of the realms, and I don¡¯t know about you and those magic you have. Weapons and magic infused together. I rarely have someone had that kind of powers¡±

    ¡°Heh, you start wondering now after we have months being together¡±

    ¡°A good point, but you know how to enter this realm. Back we were kids, we were making trouble to get into the realm. Now we are here. You sure know a lot¡±

    ¡°We got older, and I learn how during my life¡±

    First¡¯s suspicions weren¡¯t last any longer, where Thean opens the realm to a magic organization.

    ¡°Getting silence, are you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I have never sense so much magic in here¡±

    ¡°I can tell you though, this is where I learn magic before I went adventuring¡±

    They venture deep to the organization, where many other races passed by and doing their tasks. The atmosphere is immense and nothing to compare the Isekai citizens¡¯ presence of power. One robe being passed them as First felt strong authority through their auras.

    First took his first missteps, and his footings moves away from the unknown being¡¯s way.

    ¡°Is this what neutral mana capable of?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been close to someone that strong, have you?¡±

    ¡°I never met those so called the hierarchs, and you might say that they are stronger than I sensing now¡±

    ¡°Smart as always, let¡¯s check first the catalogues and mix max the settings we have. You know why we are not going to be fair¡±

    They head out deeper where everything around them are oblivious, manipulating the requirements needed to use these spells as their opportunity.

    First got distracted, how Thean is been doing this far. He knows something they can¡¯t and his involvement with Isekai City grew so much fame to the city guild. Contributing so much to help the city guild just for his own personal goal, he already shown what he can do against them like he fought them before. The challenge when they fought those dolls, no one can prepare themselves against the random spirits of the goblin. It was exciting, he admitted without showing but the other Agatheans were skeptic about that moment. Thean must be from the inner realms.

    On this time, they are collecting what they need for their magic. That exceed requirements of their magic potential, with these exploits, they can use it without any problems except how far they can control. The elves won¡¯t be controlling their mana as they use their own. Thean found more where the archives kept incompatible spells that only used by specific race. Those spells he wanted to find, Thean believed it would be effective against anyone even their own.

    In Enders Bridge, Haw trained himself through the guidance of Lady Briannca. Sanquin looks at the items being worn out, and these items are made more than 100 or so years ago. Before the Fall era, these weapons and armory are functional. Haw described his preferred utilities, Sanquin made a proposal to him

    ¡°You can abuse the controls to able to master everything you wield¡±

    He denies ¡°I am sure you like that, and I like mine to have something to my taste. I choose to honor them¡±

    ¡°I know you would, make sure you entertain me because these are no longer exist in our time¡±

    Sanquin summons a creature and send the message to them. The plans changed where they got lucky to have something better. While they prepared for the reschedule to come, a message replied in reverse. Sanquin sees the message where they ask for more time now, she thought so, and the opportunity to have found the secrets of the demonic realms in Agatheus City is too tempting to take with no consequence. She remembered clearly the time of how many refugees entered those realms.

    ¡°I may have underestimated my expectation on those three. But I like Haw¡¯s better¡±

    The schedule remained, and under those four days or hours in the real world, it is time for them to go back. They gathered back to the mountains of the southern region where everybody hid their special items within their magic bags, except for Haw as Sanquin held it firm on her arms. Thean reacts

    ¡°Oh, you let a woman to carry your stuff¡±

    Sanquin defended him ¡°This! . . . I can say something to be memorable for me. I recommend that you ask again, alright?¡±

    Thean sees her eyes looking serious what she was carrying, and an item that is 20 years ago. It made the other two wondering what is inside.

    First readies them as they will be going back to the landmark.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, I hope Haw will suit up quicker than us, because our magic bags can equip our things once we get there¡±

    Sanquin heard them with such silly remarks, they don¡¯t know what she is carrying and more so it might endanger them because of its unique weaponry. Haw replies

    ¡°Go for it, I am ready¡±

    Second honestly said ¡°I¡¯m still ask you though. Sanquin, why won¡¯t you be joining us? Fighting old memories will be good for your antics¡±

    Sanquin don¡¯t like that, hiding her true expression on Second¡¯s remarks. She apologetically declines

    ¡°I may, and will not. I am here for the inspection and those elves are still alive, I don¡¯t fight inexperience people¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Thean reacted ¡°Oof* I guess demons have some attitude on the elves¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t comment it, and . . . I would like to see how you are going to do against an Enders . . . Oh my, I can sense something foreign in your bags¡±

    Thean and First held firm the bags they are holding, something precious or dangerous. They don¡¯t want her to spoil what they have gotten.

    Second is also too was curious ¡°Yeah, me too. But they are going around saying wait and see. I don¡¯t know what am I going to do against the elves¡±

    First replied ¡°That would simple if you are willing to join us¡±

    ¡°You can at least bring that would fit my skills¡±

    During their talk, they reached the landmark back to the past. The apocalyptic world turned back to its glorious days and unknown when they are now. The elves are there and Quill is sitting on the higher platform from the upper stair, sitting elegantly with her appearance in darken droves.

    Sanquin sees her for the first time, and Quill in returned knows her. The demon teleported next to her and have the seat hidden her dark aura. Sanquin deliberately removes the secrets in dark sight revealed silver lighting where the landmark already on the table. The monument is nothing, but the item is the landmark. It wasn¡¯t built from this world but was brought into. The team sees her casually sits next to her as the two seems to be friendly. The Agatheans start to understand why she is inspecting the sphere. She must be involved with the last update.

    Quill and Sanquin sit side by side as they are going to watch them perform. Quill whispers to her

    ¡°How many times that you will always checking on me, sister of the Ascend?¡±

    ¡°You are the likeness of the ¡®Shadow¡¯, If only your kind remained here¡±

    ¡°You still can go to Abls. The ascension is waiting for you¡±

    ¡°Not now, it is not time for me to sacrifice my immortality. Remember what I said before¡±

    Quill said more quietly ¡°Shssh* I know, your patience really will lose your attachments to this world¡±

    ¡°To the humans, yes, but my vengeance is still not picked and served to me¡±

    The team looks at Haw as he is not yet worn his equipment. The three already ready themselves where he gets encircled around him asking the question. First said

    ¡°You never told us that she was involved on this sphere. It would be faster we could have someone to deal those unnecessary things¡±

    ¡°If you try saying that to her, will she listen to you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I like you to try something faster instead having the extra time we have to go to waste¡±

    Second argued ¡°For once Haw, I agreed on Woni¡¯es on this. This would be a lot faster or even having the school to have it sooner than later, and won¡¯t been needing to hire us¡±

    Thean agreed them both ¡°After all the things I did, I¡¯m surprised that I¡¯m not mad, and more of a line . . . I got what I¡¯m coming to it. The pay is still big and we learn something from the city¡±

    First responds ¡°I am grateful for the payments, but the lockdown really made me stay in the library on my free time and . . .¡±

    Second stops him ¡°We shouldn¡¯t argue over this, we have experience other spheres we had messed with. That massive world experience really damned us off. This is the landmark we must take and nothing else but to update it to the end¡±

    They turn to the elves where all of them are waiting, all eight are waiting and see how they worn with their ominous power. They have something the elves have already seen, but never once being used against them. The magic from the two, Thean and First, interests one of the elves as he walks forward. The elves start picking themselves off one by one, until they decide the numbers who are willing to face them. Five versus four, it is still unfair and more so the other three moves away from the back creating the barrier. Limiting the chance for them to use the environment outside, or even try to hide by their elven magic.

    Truly unfair to them, but Thean thought they already know. The three elves disappeared and leaved the five facing them. Thean, First, Second, and Haw are facing five elf warriors hiding their powers within their magical items. The elf, who gained interest of them, already picks something from his satchel, and the item is just a simple wooden mask. Hid only his eyes, where his weapons appeared in faded wind as it is waiting for his master to use it. Others start showing their magic items one after the other to easily to decipher which of them can do.

    The second elf brings out a ring, once worn, he begins emit demonic presence, as he transformed identical to the Soulfate legends. The third elf summons wisps, looking identical to theirs, and the expression of this elf made it rather a reflection to their magic. The fourth elf simply didn¡¯t show his items and waits, First¡¯s new item found something hidden, an elven weapon but no . . . he senses nothing as if there is no magic exist. Only First describes this elf is an assassin.

    Finally, the last elf, stay quiet with nothing on hand like the fourth but no strange weapon they could sense from him. Has nothing on hand and patiently waiting for the others to prepare, making this last elf as the most suspicious than the rest. The Agatheans were hoping there are information about them. Through Haw¡¯s knowledge with Sanquin, they doubtfully said.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Sanquin didn¡¯t mention about them¡±

    ¡°You already know that she won¡¯t let me asked about them¡±

    Thean just smug it off ¡°I was hoping you would say that¡±

    Haw pointed one of them as he got only rumors from Enders Bridge. He said,

    ¡°These elves must have known with Elrond, the most obvious thing I could tell they were involved closely to one of the founder¡¯s guilds¡± First responds ¡°Enough of the trivia, we should plan out our tactics or else indignation breaks loose, alright?¡±

    Thean raises both of his hands on their shoulders ¡°. . . fine, if we managed to go through all this. I am expecting to all of you to fight as long as you can. Defeating an elf is a myth that most men had ever face, unless one of you have more than two mana¡±

    Second looks confident as he already accepted it from the beginning, as both Thean and First are sweating down their heads. It can¡¯t be that easy, and the elves are letting them have a chance. It made them having more disadvantages than they ever trying to get the opportunity. Then they have to set up a plan. The elves are waiting as the three elves have already setting up the barrier. With the elves last warning of their improper stance

    ¡°Ready or not, once the barrier is formed, we will start the fight. May your gods, witness your progress and success¡±

    The barrier is closing up where the team is trying to talk faster than they should.

    ¡°. . . Alright, this elf from first to the fifth; We¡¯re, so, dead, fourth, and fifth . . .¡±

    Rushing in to set their plans up, they didn¡¯t bother using telepathy magic. Second thought about to have one but he forgot about it. Thean and First are thinking about it too, but Thean convinced him otherwise. Anyhow hey continue to speed up

    ¡°. . . I¡¯m thinking, I¡¯m thinking¡±

    ¡°There are close and this place won¡¯t be good for our other magic¡±

    The rumble starts to ramble.

    ¡°Splitting up would be the best we could do¡±

    . . . The barrier is now curving up to the top . . .

    ¡°Both of you really think that dishonoring . . .¡±

    ¡°Second, this is not the time¡±

    ¡°Haw, get yourself suit up. We might leave you if you stand there and watch¡±

    . . . The barrier is fully covered . . .

    ¡°It¡¯s time, First get ready with your magic¡±

    ¡°But where to aim¡±

    . . . The elves are readying themselves . . .

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°At the edge!? Thean you know I don¡¯t have flying magic¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they might catch you¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Them!¡±

    . . . Pointing at the elves, as they take aim . . .

    Second looks at both of the elves and them, moving his eyes rapidly as he starts to worry. Haw is waiting for Sanquin to gives him the equipment he needed. She looks distracted as she is having a chat, seriously, but feels like they are having fun. Thean and First continue to argue like they never plan this way, and Second doubted that they will let them get away from this attack. Heads turning as he moves like a machine to see every moment of it, he breathes nervously but maintain calm.

    ¡°. . . We have no choice . . .¡±

    The mask elf charges first, the wisps followed him, and the ring bearer followed after. Thean quickly summoned his twin swords dash and out from the talking circle, and blades clash with the mask elf. Magic appeared from both sides as fast as they could. The team is positioning themselves to their absolute best. The mask elf miraculously and mysteriously uses the wind. Phasing through the strong torrent of air where their magic starts forging his weapon in mid fight. First casts his spell directly at the mask elf, then the ring bearer shatters it like it was just glass.

    The two elves are now at front with Thean. While their blades hold, the mask elf released an image then rushed down on the backline. Second¡¯s barrier appeared and pushed the image back. The wisps enter the fight and blow the barrier away. Second reinforces the barrier where the wisps already surrounding them. Thean gets grabbed by the ring bearer as its ring casts its soulfate magic through his body. Intense flow of magic enduring for both sides, the glow from both mana collided like trail of burns trying to reach either side. The elves show no difficulty as for Thean blinded by the magic flashing by the ring.

    First breaks off the engagement, he quickly uses the new magic they have from the inner realm. Casts it down to the ground and emits violet light turning the ground purple as it spreads. Reached to the barrier where it begins to melt upward, and strengthen Second¡¯s barrier even more with First¡¯s unknown magic unleashes and harming the elves¡¯ wisps. The violet magic is bursting through the elf at the front. The wisps elf guides his wisp to save them and pulled them out.

    The Fourth and Fifth elf remained stationary as the fight is just begun. The elf¡¯s barrier is gone and the team left the area. Only half of them flee down to the edge of the monument, where Haw and Second are left behind. The elves quickly move pass them to go after who are fleeing while Fourth and Fifth facing those two, without hesitation, they know.

    ¡°You think splitting us apart that would be easy for you. Enders, you should have told them about this . . .¡±

    Fifth casts his magic around Second, then teleported.

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t know which guild you are from, and you don¡¯t know where we get that trick¡±

    Thean and First fall down from the monument as they are getting away, Second appeared before them as the timing wasn¡¯t right

    ¡°What just happened? First, did you use the gem too soon?¡±

    ¡°No . . . scourges . . . the elves already know. Get Haw now!¡±

    Thean pulls out his gem and the gem look dim. It was too late. The man is trapped up there. Wisps coming down along with them as they rain itself as it attacks. They quickly teleported away to the walls of the monument and breached inside. The elves followed down as they chase them.

    The fifth elf breaks the gem that connects Haw with his team. Alone with those two, Sanquin and Quill watch him being cornered. The artificial woman pulled her masquerade mask stick and sees what Haw is capable of. The demon waits for the timing as she is going to enjoy this introduction. The fourth elf pulled out his weapon, the fifth backs out as the presence of that weapon weakens him, and Haw is wary as he has no weapon on hand. Haw turns his eyes on Sanquin as he needed badly.

    Through Quill¡¯s mask, she will see the presentation of Sanquin¡¯s thoughts through it. The imagination of her thoughts colorfully plays well and might be displeased those elves soon. The fourth elf said to Haw

    ¡°I can see that you are not ready Enders, mostly men already brought out their weapons if they have no magic. Are you here to talk or become the example of that demon¡¯s play?¡±

    ¡°I already accepted it, but I never know that she was a lady of a guild she shouldn¡¯t be a part of¡±

    ¡°Then you must be born after her legacy then. I can ask her to bring your stuff, or I have to play along¡±

    The fourth elf looks at him seriously as this fight is meant to honor their agreement. Haw has no words for this fight and has to show his sincerity to accept the first blow. The fifth elf watches them where the fourth clearly hits him to his upper shoulder, only using a hilt, then he slams it down on him in sheer force. Haw kneels down quickly where he felt his upper torso being jolted down along with his body¡¯s weight. That power was immense, and something inside of Haw breaks.

    Sanquin smiles at Haw to see what he never thought he received from her. The Fourth elf explains

    ¡°Lady Briannca gives you the redemption, now you have two lives left. Make it count as I only have one. Haw dodges his attack as he rolled to the opposite direction of the fourth elf¡¯s swing. He turns around and sees the weapon he is holding. A claymore, a normal blade with no magic infused, and took him out by one blow on his shoulder. His redemption, three lives to survive a fatal blow, and he must defeat this elf with just brute force. His emotion is sealed but his determine weaken. Puppet body is without any emotional reaction to is having a highest exaggeration in mind.

    Haw stands up and still continues on, showing a warrior of his eyes. Quill sees it clearly and shown a lowly sad expression, her saddening look rarely seen on her eyes with a slight frown. Sanquin had already missed of that identical expression. The sight of Quill remembers the absurdity of the recreation of the Triune Humanesques. The example is front of her. Quill said to her in disbelief

    ¡°Was it accidental?¡±

    ¡°No, he is objective base but his carnal desire is still there. I can¡¯t explain much¡±

    ¡°Quite strange indeed, there might be other chances that resembling other human characteristics. Like you¡±

    Haw moves around trying to dodge his attacks, the elf took one slashes at the time as he only follows him. The coping of their footwork is immense while Haw is quite dexterous when he moves around. The elf soon to follow along and look at his feet first, back then back, side then forth, and even curving then leaning. He looks at Haw as if he is dancing. Then he begins to step on his feet, with his weapon in his right shoulder stance. He will swing to the left if he moves there. Haw sees the elf trying to step his footings.

    Step by step trying to lean to his left, but he turns faster where the man took a side step. Circling around as it orchestrates to their duet. The elf changed his stance to lunge at him, as he dodges it as he leans his torso to the side. Leaning back and let his legs remained at front. The elf keeps moving forward and sweeps his leg on Haw¡¯s legs. He fell down as he sees the elf raised his sword up. The elf slams it on the ground as Haw rolls out of the way. The sword nearly cuts his torso in quick succession. The elf didn¡¯t imagine of him to trip that quickly, Haw¡¯s stance is strong, but he guessed it wrong.

    Haw¡¯s redemption shows the clear combo that the elf had done. The lunge supposed to be him retracted the blade then grabbed his sword pointing downward pounding the point of his claymore to his gut. That elf is more aggressive than he was about to do, when it comes to be the warrior of the Enders, this elf, Haw will respect him. Sanquin claps for Haw that he managed to escape, seeing already getting the adrenaline in him. She decides to use it now, Quill watches her slowly setting it up and keep an eye every piece of equipment she brings. Quill turns her eyes on Haw as he looks at Sanquin desperately trying to fight an armed elf.

    The elf drops his weapon quickly grabs Haw down, distracted by how much he focuses on them. The elf pulled him up and slam him on the ground, bring him up again as he squeezed his throat. He pulled up his sword with one hand as his strength grew strain where as he sliding it on to Haw¡¯s chest. Magic appeared from the ground as it bursts up withstanding the negating mana. An eruption occurred where the ground starts to crumble. The magic can¡¯t be negated closely to the elf¡¯s presence. Without hesitation while the magic covers around them, he slashes up to Haw¡¯s limbs.

    A polarity occurred where he slowly only raising his sword. The same sensation he had that what the Enders did to fight against anti magic. An entity appeared behind his shoulder trying to pull him away, while Haw sees the entity and quickly grabs its hand. An electrical current shock the elf¡¯s hand, he lets go and entity did as well, the willpower of the elf¡¯s claymore dropped and pierced through the ground as Haw barely made it free. The entity comes to him gives him the equipment he needed.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    A shout of relief coming from his voice, the Fourth elf pulls out his sword off the ground and sees an old Enders relic coming in bear arms. The fifth elf has seen enough and leave them be. It wasn¡¯t Haw¡¯s time to lose, for now. Haw revealed what he is carrying under such magic items, but the elf thinks differently. Magic or not, these materials are processed to its highest quality and even used to fight against the soulfates themselves.

    Haw carries the war tools of the past, nothing will ever justify what is meant to use. Sanquin surprises Quill, to her own eyes as she forgot about the last update. Haw wears a gas mask and everything on his suit that only protects himself and the weapon he carries as it brings only ever ending decay. Haw steps forth adding more dangerous chemicals at hand, breaking the comparable distinguish between it from magic.  The elf says the name with regret as the world reached this weapon to the advanced civilization.

    ¡°The Plague Thief¡±

 Regressives part 1 - Chapter 068

    COI C68

    ¡°So entertaining . . .¡±

    Quill is not amused of Sanquin¡¯s delay his equipment, the first fight of him desperately surviving. Something interferes them while in the middle of their fight. Sanquin takes her fun a bit too long, those three moved somewhere else will have their chances from her blessings. Sanquin admits that she is getting too far, the entity appeared and help Haw was her doing and made the fight into a stage. No magic involved and they continue to fight expecting the elf it will happen. That would¡¯ve been great to see if they are all ready, Quill checks on the others as the fight rages on.

    Meanwhile the teachers witnessed the transformation. Haw looks like a World War 1 soldier with something dangerous at hand, while Thean and the others are trying to get away from the elves. Quail is implementing a new update on the sphere as they got it to work, as the limits of their computer are reaching max. The memory is full and the performance had already reached high. Their other programs ceased and only left are to see the sphere inside and the new features are added. All five people stats and information already picking up, Sanquin contributes them with secret traits on them.

    They read it with admiration from her.

    ¡°Redemption (Sanquin) . . . Instant heals on all status effects and item condition when reaches certain threshold level (3 charges)¡±

    Andui asks her friends ¡°Is there a chance that we can use that buff?¡±

    Coral answers ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have mix feelings on her way of things . . . but geez that woman gives Haw so much trouble¡±

    Iggy agreed ¡°Yup, and she waste one on Haw on her buffs too¡±

    Everyone starts to go multiple screens on them individually. The suspense from the elves, from the other side of the screen, is going to be thrilling to watch.

    The simulation room turned into a theatre as they are watching men versus elves. Somebody opened the door and the teachers were surprised, their colleagues come in along with the principal. Some of the teachers did post a scene at the beginning where the fight starts, and shared it on social media. The temptation of their co-workers come in and announced their excitement.

    ¡°You post something nice, we thought we could see it live¡±

    Quail raised her eyes in a big surprised ¡°Hey! This is not a cinema¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you showed us Coral¡¯s clip. We don¡¯t miss another one¡±

    Every teacher on this school had come and saw it, and wanting to see what the sphere can do for their school. Nervous laughing as they are trying to send the message to Sanquin. The foolery what she did before is ok, but with the staff involved . . . This won¡¯t be good, and as for Quail send it through the computer, the reply is swift and answered with emoji to the end of the text. An evil grin with horns

    ¡°Of course . . . maybe . . . Tempting emoji*¡±

    It was sent so fast when sphere manipulates time. What is she trying to say under those few seconds? Few seconds here is more than a minute in the sphere.

    The fifth elf is interacting with the monument. Elven mana flows through the sands and stones down to the place they fall. Searching through the complex passage, hallways, and even secret routes, there is no stopping for this monument to raises up and control the sands. Running through every corridor they could fine, and landscape they could form. The disaster breaks through the inside of the area they are now. Dripping like water with every demolition they could make in order to slow down the chase.

    The three elves walk confidently, the wisps are becoming a stepping stone to their target, and endearing of them not losing their sight. The wisps surf their way to the Agatheans without any problems, passing through obstacles and debris as it passed them. One wisp comes close where Second¡¯s wisps come to combat it. It moves around each other like water splashing the two currents together. Smoothly flowing in the air where the rest of the wisps are coming along in larger droves.

    First leaves his magic marks on the steps and setting traps as they passed by, the wisps passed and negate it carefully. The signs and symbols glow where the elves moved it on their own like no threats on their way. The marks activate on its own and the wisps protected them, multitude of spells gathered and formed to attack them. Quickly absorb by the massive currents of wisps, and the meantime on this chase, Thean casts his magic above to make more traps. Thoroughly marking at the top where they will break their chase.

    They sense the magic coming going up where the wisps are phasing through. The magic hidden in return as they circled around them up. First blasts through the walls and floors to break the magic being build up. Wisps roamed hidden inside the stones and broke free from Thean¡¯s traps. Mist of wisps blocking their view as they rushed further, hearing the elves starting to run, the mask elf is closing in and gathering the essence of their magic. Forging through his swift movement, the weapons he brought and made secretly merging their mana together but not as one as whole.

    Forced it to unify those two mana types and the weapon strengthened. He raised his sword and slash in the air, the magic appeared and directly aim at them. The cut goes through the walls to their direction. A shield appeared from the team and the slash bounces off partially to the wall. The shield withstood the attack hidden through the walls. It starts to lose control as it changed into a portal, the Agatheans left it and ran as they are coming. The elf appeared from the portal and blown the area, the mask elf walks forward and sees them run. Closing in where the portal continues to persist.

    The chase is close to an end, and the elves already surrounding them within their magic. Thean and First build up the magic they wield, trying to help Second being cornered from the attacks stealing his shields. The mask elf is hitting them into the tight spaces where they can¡¯t rely Second¡¯s defensive magic. Barrier after barriers, his wisps trying to save them, and the assaults only let him going through the shattering magic they cast. On that moment, Thean throws his sword where the elf appeared from the blast.

    The elf catches it and pulled Thean to him, both collide quickly with no rooms to escape. Thean quickly set his stance where the elf mimics with his own sword. The elf forced grip his magic sword where Thean used more mana than he should. Thean breaks off the connection with his magic sword, and the elf throws it away immediately and brings out his own weapon. Thean blocks his attacks with his face disgruntled of how he got permanently disarmed from one of his magic swords. The mask elf gives his impatience for his tricks.

    Thean is pulled by Second, but the elf¡¯s wisps stop him. They got repositioned closely where the two got flashed from the elven light. The elven wisps come close and surrounding the two swordsmen. Forcing them further away where they stand starts to crumble, the floor is crumbling from the other location. An elf pushes it up with the ring¡¯s power. He punches right above with intense strength and breaks through the floor further. Dashes upward with the clones he brings, the light glows on his body as he looks like a dead old warrior, the elf is now here and the ring brings the legends of horror.

    The wisps are surrounding them, parts of the wisps made a portal where the elf who controls the wisps appeared between each side. To Thean or to the two, First and Second, he watches them in both sides where the wisps are ready to quake the area. Waves of light on the floor start to emit vibration, the current of wisps going all around on it, it sounds of elven tunes and Enders echoes. This is the first time they could hear the choir of the east mountain through their light. First and Second witness the images of souls raised their arms at them as familiars.

    Whispers distinguish the wind and sands through this imagery of countless bright souls walking on foot as men or any upright creatures existed, and shown them the past of great warriors. Endless, unknown, superficial, and glowing as wisps, then the wind starts to darken. First starts to open more magic taken from the inner realms, his equipment interacts with it, and many more links to open its secrets. Second tries to see through the wind, many movements slowly coming to them. The elf is walking as he hides behind these countless wisps.

    The wisps from First and Second were unleashed to battle, the wisps are formed in ¡®warrior¡¯. Battling themselves out through their shining glow, First¡¯s wisps are enchanted and more dangerous as it shines. The elves see the wind erupted through the battle. Thunder booming inside this place, cold and hot air starts flowing through their magic. The ring bearer uses his ring and touches the flow of the torrent, and it starts to act like water and freeze it through the ring¡¯s touch. Tilting to blow along the torrent, he pushes it back to neutralize the both magic. Then the elf looks up, he waits his partner to act on it.

    The wisps elf is above from what is happening, where the remaining dark wind and the wisps fighting like they are forming a storm inside. Lowering his hand as he casts down like rain, he let it worsen. A storm will form and rooms for the wind to move in different directions. Cyclones, tornadoes, hurricanes, and typhoon lied inside those small areas. One last wind of wisps covering this extravagant mayhem, the wisps who are covering them starts to mend with the darken wind. Their glow starts to shine alike and becomes night. It is the fight that they cannot comprehend.

    Thean and the mask elf are dueling inside the trapped barrier. The wind won¡¯t let them escape even with their magic, but neither of them would allow each other to show no hesitation. Thean sees his weapon forged in mid battle with his mana released, now merged into it and took what elf carries. The sword play becomes thicker where their strength focuses on their steels touch on the edges. It becomes the extension of their arms like they are wrestled each other by brute force.

    Thean blocks with every movement he did backing away, forcing back as the elf follows through the dashes of his speed. The elf breaks through and rebound from Thean¡¯s sword. Thean lunges forward and the elf block it and guide his weapon upward where the steels held together. Frustration on both sides where the limits put them on edge, the elf taunts him further as he waits for him unleashed what he is hiding. Thean¡¯s image come and go in a flash but won¡¯t stay long after used, the elf suspects something about it.

    As for Thean, he carefully hid his image as it tries to overexert itself. He can¡¯t let the elf know as it improved, it exists but never been seen before. It makes him want to see why no one with the right power to awaken it. The mask elf quickly comes in and the image reappeared and disappeared like a nightmare, the elf stops then return to his stance. The two are not going play fair and the fight won¡¯t keep going if either the two try to fear themselves.

    The enclosed barrier changed dark where the two noticed it. The mask elf moves away as Thean sees him backing. He chased the elf like no other then something comes with a shining light. A wisp warrior appears to him and attacks but he breaks through the attack like it is just light. He hits the wisp with his fist, the wisp held on to his hand where its body faded slowly, as more of them appear. Strikes on at the back as he tries to break free, one hit after the other, the wisp warriors hit him once then vanish.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Impact from them charging then disappeared, the strikes are menacingly numerous as they charge hidden by the darken wind. The mask elf appeared doing the final blow, and Thean¡¯s image appeared trying to block it. The wisp sacrifices itself and change places where the mask elf was, from the back to the front. He lands the blow to the head. Thean¡¯s magic armor opened as the elf continues striking it down to break his armor. The armor breaks through only a small hole appeared, changing the strike into a stab, the elf strikes him down with every opportunity he sees.

    Thean¡¯s image appeared blocks his attacks, sliding its sword to counter him, and changed into a parry. The image is looking at Thean as it is now awakened, where its eyes shine a fragment of the wisp dripping down one of its eyes. His image siphoned back in, and intently guided the parried attack to his head. As it shows to him, it is not pleased to use it that way. The image rebelled, and Thean sees the flawed of not knowing how to use it. The mask elf stops as it pierced through the armor, the tip of the blade only touched his skin. He noticed that the image is possessed.

    The mask elf pulls away and vanishes. The possessed image looked at his creator, without hesitation, kicks him down and struck his head through the opening. The image disappeared as he slays him. Thean¡¯s trait opened up and brings him back, the realization how he can¡¯t coordinate well with his new profound power. The mask elf returned to him with his own images in place. Gathered all the forged weapons he made after the chase. His expression is hidden but more so everything around Thean is getting riled up. He is guessing from the mask elf that he is disappointed.

    Back to the surface, the Fourth elf had patiently waited for Haw to bear what he wanted to face. There are no complaints on the elf as long as he can see what the present had done . . . still weak but believes they preserve their history well, and then look at Sanquin for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what is the truth on this matter. Only he could do now to relive the fight against this war machine. Haw hears the whispers, not from Sanquin, for how long he listens on his head but Quill¡¯s, maybe the demon might had given her permission.

    ¡°I think Enders are more noble against each other, you can¡¯t see what happened to your companions but you sure have given patience from your adversary¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Even you don¡¯t have such spell to reply, I for one believe you could make a better fight without magic. Rune Isles is an exceptional place for your way of life¡±

    Quill finished using her telepathy on him as Sanquin made preparation for this moment. Both want to see a good fight because they have an Enders here, and below probably trying to make worse if they abused the settings.

    Haw and the Fourth ready themselves one last time, all equipped and menacingly shown, where the first fumes released by Haw and the elf brings a cloth and covered his face. Haw¡¯s gas mask breathes heavily as it is heavy and hot with his coat on, the tank on his back and the gun nozzle almost imitates his old companion¡¯s weapon. He switches the dial to release the toxic fumes on the floor. Dense fume that can¡¯t be float in air and stay on the ground like dust, still light enough to move around and lethal enough when breathing it.

    Fourth elf covered his face and couldn¡¯t see, with relying on his senses as he felt the dampness on his feet. Moving step by step and no mana needed for him to see him and many tricks to here when the gun starts laying on them. His elven agility leaps away to the side as he runs to him, jumping over where the spread landing down than up. Haw brings his potions smashes on the ground pulled up a hand shovel and scoop up the substance as the fumes are materializing. Turning to sand as it is sizzling acids on his shovel.

    The elf covered by it feels the burns through his skin, Haw swipes the dense fume up to the elf consecutively. The cloth protected his face as he breathes it, and marches his way towards him hidden through the toxic cloud. Haw blows off the raising fumes and sees him gone, as he looks around where he the sound of his heavy suit making noisy steps. The smoke moves as it something is prowling underneath the dense fume. Haw moves slowly and waiting for the elf to attack him. Carefully watching for the agile elf, a stone bounces off the other side as he looks there. He shoots at it and sees nothing.

    The fourth elf pounce him from behind as he grabs the gun. Haw loosens his belt to drop the potions down. Fragile potions fell on the ground and the glass cracks as the elf steps on it. The potion¡¯s leaked and combined with other fluids, now mixing together into the concoction, the two struggles to hold the gun as Haw tries to wipe the leaks on the ground with his boots. The elf steps something thick as it grabs on his feet, it shreds his boot and see scratch mark. He kicks the dense fumes and sees a rapid growth of fungus trying to cling on to them.

    The elf pulls him up but pushes away as Haw retaliates, the two broke off and the elf quickly hides under the dense fumes again. This time he didn¡¯t hid but to run away. Haw switches the dial to cleanse the fungus infection, aimed at the ground as he sprays and purges the fungus as it settles. Then he switches to neutralizing as the remaining infection in stagnation. Haw gets hit to the side, and the elf throws the stone as he raised his claymore at him. The blow from the thrower pushes the fumes away from the elf, and Haw dodges the way where the elf swings and lunges to his gun.

    The elf moves passed him as he falls down uses his sword to break into a hole, Haw stared at the hole as he tries to check. He steadily moves in as he prepares the fumes for the next fight, and then he hears something. The dripping of dense fumes falling down to the hole where he heard something, stones crumbling and the sound of the elves weapon slashing at the same time, Haw looks around and see there are holes and floors being crumbled. The fumes covered the rest of the leveled ground as he felt his feet being falling off.

    He continues to hear more slashing below as it heard in different place echoing above. The fumes start to sink below where the rest starts to dry up. Haw picks the stone and aimed at the other side of the floor. Once landed, something thrown at it as it crumbles into the monument. The floors are starting to crumble as he tries to find the place to get inside. After the fume clears, he sees the floor is shattering and the elf below starts to strikes his sword above. The floor starts to sink in after the other. Haw looks down as the dark wind flows upward.

    To the last steps of the floor crumbling down, he jumps down where he slammed himself slight leaning debris and rolling down inside the dark wind. He released the fumes where the winds panic and flee away from it. The fourth elf surprises him and hits his tank at the back, he moves forward as the impact is too powerful for his footing to stand up properly. The tank held on and the elf uses his hilt on the gas mask. Multiple times in quick precision, Haw counteract by pulling out the hand shovel. The elf quickly pushes him down as the weight of the sword overwhelmed him forward near the edge.

    Few potions were accidentally falls off from Haw¡¯s belt, as the elf pushes. It exploded, immensely hurting his leg and including Haw, both of them drag their feet on the ground as they both crawl. Haw checks his back and feels a hole where the explosives were hit, the elf negate his own mana as he bears the pain of his torn off feet, and sees Haw daringly crawls his bloody legs towards him pulling out something hanging from his back. The elf spits out blood and the cloth covered his face tainted and blocks his breathing. The fumes mix with the spilled blood as it starts to harden the cloth by the toxic fumes.

    The elf tastes it as he will be accepting his defeat, with only strength he has now with his sword raised it up and breaks the claymore to the length of the dagger. Both of them committing the madness of their fight, both of them know the opportunity like this was accident. The elf removed his covered face from his tainted bloody cloth consumed by the poison. No words for them as they grit their teeth with the pain of their limbs torn off. The explosions surprised them and powerful enough to shred their limbs off including their bones.

    The elf stabs him as Haw brings something bigger explosive at hand. Hitting him that nearly activates the trait, he endured it as he tries not to use it. Haw had gulped down the painkillers as he was waiting for him from above. Now the things the elf did as he already torn off his arm held firm with the grenade. The elf looks at him like a fanatic willing to be martyred. Now he aimed him at the head. The gas mask withstands it until the lens being chipped and pierced through his eyes. Haw is lucky to beat an elf during that incident.

    The grenade blows up as they fell down deeper to the monument. Everyone sees the scene how dark the fight took after one accidental moment from the explosives. The teachers can¡¯t unsee what they witness but made them more aware if they are facing people like that, even that is Haw doing it. Quail empathizes the elf, as Haw being the desperate killer. Being overpowered means something when they can¡¯t stop them and one in a lifetime chance they have, they are willing to do it as long as the powerful one fell for good.

    Haw didn¡¯t activate the trait yet as the painkillers improved his limits, lost an arm and both of his feet, and this maimed enemy fell faded within the dark wind as he fell. The wisps see someone fell as it approached him, the remains are someone who is being torn to shred. Its presence gathered the other wisps as it roams around him falling out from the monument. Haw appeared somewhere inside the night wind around.

    The clashes of magic colliding as he starts to lose conscious, heal emits somewhere on his body, his arm returns and his feet being jangled around. It was First who is doing it and Second is getting to try to heal him with his wisp. With his equipment still junked up, only he has now is the potion hidden in his coat. First pulled his leg up and twirl his body up, and then he said

    ¡°Welcome back, looks like you survive and even use my prescriptive medicine¡±

    ¡°You are one to talk in the middle of the fight¡±

    Haw was talking to the image of First, where the real one is out there fighting against the ring bearer as the real second is switched with him falling down from the monument as he casts his wings to fly back up. Haw didn¡¯t know they are copies where the scrolls they used from the inner realm. Haw is trapped inside as he is being nurtured there alone as the wisps are trying to protect him from the other wisps. Now facing one by one from everyone else, the fifth elf is observing in the far distance.

    From the above where they watching by the other source, the fifth elf walks to the remains of his comrades. He picks up the broken sword as he fixes it to a less feeble dagger. The darken winds turn to night as he watches over the fight. The wisps elf glide down to find Second, the ring bearer tearing in thunder as the lights erupt in his way against First, and lastly the mask elf pulling up the fight against Thean. Everyone has their duels and lost their coordination one another. Working together will soon be upon them as they try to reveal the tricks the opponent has.

    The disassembling of the claymore into the dagger dented to his owned craftsmanship. The wisps guide in flames and forge through the wind as he crafts it, the incident show what they never seen. The plague thief had more than toxins, and more explosives that is near identical to the founders are using. It is surprising for him to see such weapon used when both sides won¡¯t survive from it. Sanquin¡¯s blessings added from it and now the fourth elf failed to slay Haw. The elf let the wisps grind the blade to sharpen it, keeping the size of the handle as he only fixes the blade.

    He spoke ¡°Enders, having that mindset to attack us, I am sure that man haven¡¯t fought an elf before. Hmph¡±

    Sarcastically so ¡°Or maybe Lady Briannca wants a normal pace in this fight. My brothers, rally them as we have one of us lost by accident¡±

    The nightly wind comes forth and moving the sands unevenly, the monument starts to fix itself as they rose up to the surface. Invisible platforms are formed and magic hidden through everyone¡¯s eyes. It is starting to shines as the sky beam down by the sun.

    Quill and Sanquin looks up where the light beamed down to them. The sun¡¯s cleanse comes forth as the flames fell and the sand gathers. Repairing itself back it was, the wind churns along with the sand. Both of them shield themselves and continue to watch the fight. Haw is recovering and Quill sees once again the trick they did in the second landmark.

    ¡°That thing . . . powerful than any liquid medicine, what is that?¡±

    ¡°They will update for you, you have time, right?¡±

    The monument grew higher as the heat is affecting the nightly view. First feels the burn and the ring bearer cherishes it. His magic already shows nothing of his old set of magic, his aura turned vicious and his spells fully under control. The spells he casted waited for him to use again, disappeared to nothing and tricking the ring bearer to strike. First attacks again and the spells returned forcing its way against the torrent of wisps negating it. The ring bearer replicates his spell as he stops his magic to gather around him.

    First and Ring bearer collide in each side by only First¡¯s magic. The ring bearer dashes forth cutting, parried, and endured the magical projectiles in a straight forward. He bears the magic as the ring absorbed it as he heals. Swinging with his sword breaks First¡¯s spells and controls it with his own. The ring bearer swings around nothing then teleported at First¡¯s back. First¡¯s spells block it with his gathered mana. Not fully prepared to this kind of find, as he is against the ring bearer¡¯s ceaseless assaults.

    Teleporting back and forth to fight the delusions of the magic he is using. First stops moving as the elf stops as well, the two left in motionless moment where both of their magic getting eroded by the ring¡¯s presence. The shine of the rings blinks as it changes their mana sporadically. The fragments of magic both elven and neutral shatters like it was crystallize. The ring sudden in motion as they move and fought, both of them are going through mental break as its presence starts whispering as it used.

    Whispers of the ring mocks them both as their aura turns corrupted, the soulfate ring builds up to the point as it fed well. First couldn¡¯t resist stopping it or the elf strikes him as he focuses his ring. Both taken the risks as the ring awakens of its feast and reserved mana for it to gather, elven mana contained by the ring bearer starts fading, continuing its curse. Distributed to their mana and weapon alike, the two are ignorant wanting it as they are trying to beat each other with the powers they have.

    That moment they returned back to fighting, First¡¯s magic ignored the rings control as the ring suddenly lightens up and burned around the ring bearer. First was pushed back as the burns reach him, powerful soulfate magic and its destructive spell ignoring all First¡¯s defenses. The ring bearer feels the demonic magic scourging First in as the ring enforce it quickly as the elf tries to resist the hidden urge of wrath. The elf still amazed who made this ring captured something alive in it. Concealing the wrath of the soulfate as he always wanted to keep using it.

    The ring bearer easily heals himself as the elf¡¯s wisps are coming to help him, then hold still as the ring tries to break free from its concealment. He looks at First melting away as his ashes kept his soul from getting away from his dying flesh. First activates his trait as his organs already broken apart. His painkillers had no chance against his internal organs were purged. First returned to his senses and see the elf stood still, he can¡¯t handle this elf and had to regroup. They look at each other in the eyes where the night wind covering their view, like smoke, as they see each other fading through the wind.

 Regressives part 2 - Chapter 069

    COI C69

    On this moment, it was the audience watching audience. Quill and Sanquin sees the teachers while the teachers see them. It wasn¡¯t them who wanted to contact each other, but one of the teachers did. It was accidentally set up as they are still trying to test the video settings they have installed. Then it got misalign with the time pacing. The teachers who maintain the settings apologized then said to the others who are with them.

    ¡°This is some fuck up time settings were getting into¡±

    ¡°Are you really not a software engineer? How did you manage to install so many programs like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, Haw¡¯s stone thing made it easier to adapt¡±

    The look at the computer still working up the heat, where the GPU, graphics processing unit, is heating up the hardware and it gets complicated as he writes down more needed updates for this thing to function to all these data they have. It was a glitch but won¡¯t try to see what happened on screen, he only guesses that they see it and try to say something. Like what he heard that they contact with them on screen and it wasn¡¯t them using an app to reach the sphere.

    Quill sees that they are trying to contact her, and Sanquin don¡¯t believe a thing what she had saw before.

    ¡°They are trying to contact here?¡±

    Sanquin calmly laughs ¡°They don¡¯t know how fast this world is and it felt like days when I¡¯m in here¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but they made improvement as they are using their technology on the sphere . . . More advanced than the previous computers . . . Like those other visitors before¡±

    They returned looking at the screen as the fight continues. Haw remained resting as the others fight on, First reaches Haw as he escaped from the ring bearer.

    The copy perfectly in sync as First comes in, while Haw lays down as Second copy continues to heal him. First copy wore what Haw last saw when they are together, and then the real First came as it is improved to the most intimidating outfit. Out in the time frame as both of them see something new about each other, First¡¯s equipment had activated his magic items in such threatening aura, Haw said

    ¡°Are you going out there alone?¡±

    ¡°No, and how about you? You finally brought your equipment and survive somehow¡±

    Haw was confused, for how long did he have to wait for him to say that. He already recovered and Second kept healing him. He stays quiet as it must be something wrong with their heads. First thought is much that the copies were not as good as he thought, with more scrolls and spells, written and hidden through the emptiness from here. He didn¡¯t know what will Second do next after healing. Second copy persists like what only himself will mind.

    ¡°We will need to get going, it is impossible for me and Second to fight without someone protecting us¡±

    ¡°What happened to Thean?¡±

    ¡°I like you better asked ¡°Where are the other elves now?¡±¡±

    Exposed to the light outside and the monument starts to repair itself, Second is burning alive as his wings hanging on as it¡¯s dying and scourging flew him against the rays of light. The elf¡¯s wisps rained down like fiery raindrops flowing across the storm. He can¡¯t glide up but flaps rapidly as the wind blows down. The wisps elf floating down where the two meet upward and downward, the elf lands on the air as for Second bumps where he flies up. The impact reveals the floor where is block off, the monument is healing as he bangs his fists upward.

    The elf watches him struggle with his face and body drench by the sun up high, no sense of mercy to his eyes, and plenty of time for him to be cruel. Second gritted as he is forcing all of his mana to heal himself, the gem is still in his hand waiting for First to activate again. Continue to persist to stay alive, the elf kept his pose to his opponent, an Enders who will not show mercy or this is the punishment, and above all else, no one knows anymore why are their actions chose these ways.

    The gem starts glowing and the relief of Second¡¯s face speaks desperately to leave or the sun burns him alive. The elf waited for the right moment where the burned wisps are piling up above him. His expressionless gaze as he shows to him as soon it is blocked by the pile, and he is anticipating he will escape like they did before. The gem shines as his body starts to disappear. The elf quickly raised his hand to the side waiting to unleash from above.

    The sun burns them both, and gravely so their bodies wish to find relief on this miserable array piled up on Second. The elf unleashes the heat, as Second teleported. First summons him back to them, Second appeared next to Haw, the copy, and the flames join them in a blaze. Haw burned alongside with him and Second endured it with his silent scream. First feel the burns where the area it protected them breaks as it is burning inside. The flames spread further as everyone embraces the hot sun.

    The Ring bearer remained still as the fire spreads. The ring kept him from the harshness of the fire. Once more, the ring speaks to him again. The elf responds in discipline to stop its effortless rambles. The mask elf surrounded Thean to no chance of rest. The wisps held the weapons he forged and made through his craftsmanship. Thean with only one weapon, impressively taken them down, as he fights and drink his potions during this moment, then Thean turns away. The mask elf and the other wisps pull back where the flames spread through them.

    The flames disperse and Second already used his ¡®redemption¡¯, all of them now have two extra lives left. Burnt like coal body as his body moved and chipped off from his ashes, neither look natural nor recognized by many, his entire body is scourged by the fire. Haw sees it with his own eyes, and Second should¡¯ve been turned to dust by that point. For Second, he heals himself alive while being in flames. Marks of his outside flesh tried to stay alive in its black charred skin, but only his breathing being block by his own ashes when he should¡¯ve died.

    Restored back to health, Second tries to stand up and Haw helped him on his way. Haw with his coat and gas mask protected from the flames, and the equipment he has stay in its condition. First survives somehow and sees the two are alright and expect the trait kicks in, during this moment he asks

    ¡°How much do you have left?¡± Both said

    ¡°2¡±

    ¡°Including me, let¡¯s bring Thean here, we gathered as much wrath as we both needed¡±

    Haw raised his eyes hidden with his cracked lens mask. The magic from what First said made the two wondering about it.

    Thean¡¯s gem starts glowing after the spread of the flames, he had forgotten about it, and quickly uses it as he is trapped. The mask elf sees him leave and the wisps burned by the flames are releasing what mana it had on him, it missed and he then disappeared. Thean finally regroup as four as they look at each other in more intimidating way. They look at Haw for how much things he had including the thing on his back. Looks damaged and remotely functional as he tests it out with his gun. It blows air at the moment, as he dials on the other. He is ready.

    First said to Thean ¡°We think this is enough risk for us to gather what we needed. Me and the rest lost our first blessings. How about you?¡±

    ¡°Lost mine from not handling my new powers¡±

    First silenced a bit then said ¡°. . . There is no time now, they are probably grouping up . . .¡±

    Second warns them ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The team breaks away where rain of arrows strafe in a line, then raise up then blasted in the air, as shrapnel appeared like an explosion as they manage to stop it.

    The ring bearer casts his soulfate magic, where the two gathered along with the wisps. The wisps elf stands behind the two where the mask elf stays with him by the side. Thean sees them as the other two elves were not seen, he asks Haw

    ¡°Where¡¯s the other two elves?¡±

    ¡°One is out, the other one left as we were fighting¡±

    ¡°The elf leaves you and lost the other one. Great, now we can have an advantage here¡±

    First gets skeptic ¡°Are you sure? There is no way that elf was defeated less than an hour¡±

    ¡°There is no time to think, Woni¡¯es, we are facing those three for now¡±

    The elves waited for the others to come, through their wisps as they communicate one another

    ¡°Our brother elf was vanquished, and our younger brother brought explosives¡±

    ¡°Did he know he had that?¡±

    ¡°He should¡¯ve abusing it at the beginning, then the lady made it a surprise for both of them¡±

    The elf smirks ¡°Heh, I could imagine that man demon would do it. Where¡¯s his weapon now?¡±

    ¡°I have it¡±

    They don¡¯t know where fifth elf is, and the three had to continue. They sense their magic as they grew much experience as their magic items start collecting around them.

    Both of them positioned themselves where the trails of arrows persist, their patience grew thin and the fight drags on long enough to appease both sides. The elves let them grow while the team learned much about their new powers. Haw on the other hand look up from above, within time continue to tic, the infection will start to grow. Quill and Sanquin watch the sun cleanse the surface, where the infection can¡¯t be purge. Slowly down inside the monument. The fungus liquefies itself down where it needs better dampness, and the dampness is neutral mana. Sadly, the fifth elf is there.

    The wisps gather all around them, First and Second¡¯s wisps were release a while back, their own creatures never returned to their side but for theirs are limitless. They can¡¯t release more as the sparks of those wisps were fruitful of their fights. The wisps elf had showed them the potential of his magic. Some of the wisps hid its magic with them, making it First thought about it as he fights against the Ring bearer. The magic he gathered from them that he found their wisps are weak and nothing much they could do against their obvious strength.

    Already coming to their way, Haw raised his tank and dialing up his weapon. Aimed upward with his gun and siphoned the air as it collected the wind of wisps, droving through to his tank. Haw shoots at the wisps and the wind turned bright and silent, the elves saw the old weapon again. The plague thief, stealing the wisps¡¯ strength as it sprays on it with unknown substance after it breathes. Haw stops as the wind settled down. Thean and the others are ready for the counterattack they released the magic they thrown throughout the area.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Patience is trying to excite itself. The elves had waited long enough even belittling their use of magic, as they raised their weapons. The wisps elf summoned the wisps again, but all together gathered into a ball of light. Casting his magic around them and everywhere to reaches its influence, the walls and sections appeared before them. The neutral mana and elven mana facing each other, a rift is form to make their own domain, and much more as it tries to fill itself in every corner of this monument.

    They charge together and divided by their realms made. The wisps elf and Haw fought each other for the domain to purge their rifts. Haw runs inside their rift as the elves go theirs. Haw switches his dials to collect and counter the wisps¡¯ influence where their influence starts to raise in arcane sigils and seals around their side. Magic writings forming on the team¡¯s feet and raised like tombs and released its protective auras, while the wisps elf cleansing the magic on their side as they are trying to find a way to get through to the enemy¡¯s rift.

    A rift slowly recognized. Elven nightly glow against arcane in darken shinning light, violet, emerald, sapphire, or crimson, these are arising through the magic writings. Formed in and against one another, many obstacles hid within their own rift, and such as the Agatheans tried to get them to theirs and vice versa. Rifts are shift and turn where they try to spread their influence, all bordered together as the two sources are trying to breach theirs as they fight on their side.

    Thean stands where their rift didn¡¯t reach him, he summoned his image to run through their side. The wisps tried to trap him as he is cornered all around. Thean switches as it made it back closely to their rift. The wisps chased him to their side then disappears as soon as he reacted. Yet, the mask elf appears before Thean. Thean parried him as the elf flew closer to their border. The elf dashes to the side, around, and pushes back at him. Thean switched again and his possessed image takes his place.

    No hesitation, already the wind appears to retaliate him. He breaks Thean¡¯s guard and brings out his daggers, hidden through the wind and thrown at it as he passed by. The possessed image returns and bears the attack then grabbed the trails of dashes, it chases him like a shadow and it follows swiftly. The mask spins around as the image moves forward and recklessly hits him by the shoulder. It stops him to initiate his combo, then he uses his other weapon hidden on his boot. He raises his leg, kicks, and sweeps it to its feet.

    It fell then executed it with his sword suddenly stabs through its guts. Quickly ending the possessed without any moment to fight back, through the elven rage, the possessed forced itself through him as it faded. Phasing through the switch activate again, Thean reappeared and uses his hilt through his head. Multiple times gathered by the arcane, he effectively backs off as his mask breaks. Thean clashes his sword to the elf¡¯s sword where he gets pushed back. The mask elf dashes away, his mask breaks in two, and he look at him with his face revealed. The elf gets a new one through his wind magic then dashes forward and fights again.

    Possessed image returned to the rift trying to pull out the elven magic tainted on its guts. Shattering the concealment as it had its head falls off, preventing the magic to purge it completely, raising its severe head to the magic writings as it heals itself. Draining the rift¡¯s influence drastically, the switch happened again, but cuts off in mid switch. Thean falls off where the Ring bearer lashes out with his ring and entangled the link between him and his image. First hidden the other side of the rift, he casts his spells and breaking through their rift and saves Thean.

    The ring bearer quickly denies his magic, grabbing the spell on contact and defuses with his ring. First¡¯s spell transforms as it is dispelled and grabs the ring bearer then pulls him to their rift. The ring tries to break free but the magic was able to endure it. Their rift starts to shrink as he continues to slide in. The drag turns into a strong pull and the ring was able to break, but it grew bigger as it stretches around the elf. The pull is getting harsher while the ring bearer breaks free with every limb being drag at a time. The pull turns desperate, the magic is turning closer to the shrinking rift as it breaks apart.

    His arm free . . . pull . . . his leg free . . . pulled him by the waste then drags him forward with his front and head drag forward. Pull, intensely going into their rift, as the rift shrinks more than what the ring should be engulfed to their side. He uses his free hand to grab the entangling spell squeezing it as the pull ripped off itself. His head is free . . . pulled by the leg . . . bringing up to the air and slammed him on the ground. The spell reached his head again then pulls him closer once more. The wisps come and covered itself with spells. The arcane made the wisps harder to break it with only his ring was able to. He lies down closer to the rift.

    The ring bearer dashes up, but a strange hand burst through the rift and grabs his head. He retaliates by using the ring and released an aura of its soulfate¡¯s presence. The rift disperses where he stands and sees only the hand floating and grabbing him still, a floating hand grew bigger to fits his head, he sees the arcane reattached the hand then pulled him to the enemies¡¯ side. The rift restored but the elf is trapped. First don¡¯t know what happened why the rift shrinks but it seems Thean¡¯s special weapon is leeching the arcane they channel.

    Thean is being pushed back and away from side of the rift. The relentless attacks forced him to back away. The wisps are now gathered to him and unleashed unforgivable presence. The rift starts to tear itself, whereas Haw is aiming at it with his gun pointed at the elves¡¯ rift. Pierced through the elven side, the nozzle flows through the rift. The spread reaches where the two are fighting, the wisps shield them as it is being quickly eradicated to their direction. The rift stretches and reaches them in the darken light, as with writings are coming and the magic inside forces the rift in a faster rate.

    The wisps elf is restoring their rift as they are trying to fight back. The fragment of the rift reaches them and touches them with intense magical density. Thean fights back and the mask elf weakens by the arcane presence. The elf breaks away but pulled closer to him as Thean finally hits him with his arcane magic. Thean holds him with his sword stab him to the chest, arcane magic flows through him trying to permanently damage mask elf by the marks of the writings. Thean¡¯s rift fades back and the wisps rescue the elf as the arcane magic marks him.

    Thean breaks his grip and shatter the arcane by the tip of his sword. The elf gritted his teeth where the shatter pierced on his chest as the marks persist as the elf heals. The rift continues to go around them, as the mask elf was able to dodge him while Thean guides the rift towards him. The elf struggles as the magic writings are damaging his chest. The shattered remains stay on him while the wisps try to break it off. Every time Thean¡¯s rift touches Thean filled secretly with Second¡¯s buff and magic writings, he takes these chances and continues his attack.

    The Ring bearer is inside the enemy¡¯s side of the rift. He fights his way against the magic writings and the possessed image, his ring already made a dome for him where the magic clawing on to him. The image filled with arcane magic shattered through his protection on contact as it dares to. Unstable magic follow through where the writings exceed its release, the two hold no gripe of both powerful blows to each other. The shock quakes the rift but held on the ground, the writings absorb the force and the impactful strength, as the ring learns it.

    The image backs down as the ring replicate its arcane magic. The Ring bearer continues to follow up his attacks, the possessed image used the remnants of its own magic, and the elf phased through him and grabs its face. The image revealed its true face, releasing its spells on its gazing eyes. It was useless, as the ring speaks to the image and the elf listened to its high voice. Recognizable language reaches it,

    ¡°Foul soul made by your own, becomes an item and nothing more, deep within your core, even I am willing to act, and there I follow, this pact. I will always be free . . . at anytime¡±

    Thean feels his image quiets down, and the mask elf senses the Ring bearer¡¯s guilt through the strong essence coming their way. Thean starts to get reckless. The image returns to Thean, doing parkour, through the wisps defenses as it slides its way forward from where it put it on fire. Thean grabs the elf¡¯s arm, then quickly thrown him to the ground. He held it firm and the elf forged and extended his weapon. Thean releases his arcane trying to cease the extension. The elf image appeared behind him and strengthening the elf¡¯s magic. Together, they stab Thean down, bearing it all, while Thean¡¯s image demonically rushes at them.

    The image comes forth and slashes through them. The mask elf disappeared and the image he had was cut in half dragging on by the image as it turns around grabbing the half then converts it into healing. It slams the other half of the elven image to Thean as it is used to recover him through elven magic. The image pulled Thean up and looks rather calm now. He thought he can control him, but it looks willing to fight now. The arcane it absorbs and beating essence coming through it, he can¡¯t understand what it tells him but it is eager to fight dangerously.

    First was thrown at them as they catch him. The Ring bearer escaped their rifts and quickly raised his arrows at First. Nearly catching First on that moment, the arrow hits him and quickly switches between the First and the Ring bearer. Thean and the image stop moving as the ring bearer appeared. The ring lightens up as its aura grew in power, the dark rift comes to them and the elf dodges it. The dark rift touches them both and then they disappeared.

    Second pulled Thean and his image to their rift. The magic writings brighten ever so dim. It is time to use that magic, while the elves rallied and prepare what is happening. The wisps elf pulled the mask elf to safety and the Ring bearer uses the ring¡¯s power. The wisps elf said

    ¡°There is no time now, they will be going to unleash the power they are curious of. Use the soulfate ring to the best of your abilities when the arcane is released¡±

    The dark rift starts shrinking while the night rift stays, hardening its barriers and borders. All these moments have come to see, the respect the elves can give they let them used the concealed magic, and their expectation hope will rivaled them. A magic that can¡¯t be recognize nor used for how many years and the magic belonged to someone in history. Weak and new by their experience, it is time to see how they used it as it is exploited. Thean don¡¯t know how his image becomes, he only brings it due to the records of being an elf slayer by title. Now the next phase is coming, it is time to release it, Thean and First are determine for it.

    Both rifts are transcending, and transforming into divine or desecration. The night rift forms thunderous and magic resisting against their arcane, while the dark rift is destroying the mana itself and around it, finally an equal in power yet the elves remained calm as they were ready for it. Haw appeared out from the rifts as he held his thrower start to leak out. Both magic desperately want to release from his tank, it leaks and the tube pierces holes as their rift is harming his equipment. He breathes through his gas mask and oblivious by their rifts¡¯ magic. His coat nulled his senses and still endures their tremendous mana.

    Haw turns around to the elves had already bleak in sands coming through their wisps, his coat bear so much except of his weapon. He walks steadily as the weight grew heavier and he went dull for a bit after securing the rift¡¯s area. The equipment he carries start to break, while his eyes trying to adjust as he spent looking in the dark too long. Both rifts are finally attack on both sides, as Haw in the middle engulfed in between bearing more the weight of their pressures.

    Dark rift opens up the magic writings enforced into the destructive existence to the many bright lights of the wisps. Shattering like glass in different colors, it certain their side is greater. The ring raises the last light to spread through the writings. The elves watch them purge their rift, and the test is complete. They fought well with equal strength, but these elves used one magic item while they bring many. The elven gods would be pleased of their efforts, but it is time to face an actual elf warrior in full set. It was enough for them to witness a few things the team have, and they remembered well.

    The rift collided once more as the night rift spread while the dark rift moves only two directions. The Ring bearer uses the ring one last time and the wisps elf guides the last remaining wisps with elven blessings. The mask elf moves closely to the rift. Closer where it collides, Thean and the image charges in as the elves face it themselves. The mask elf raised all of his weapons at Thean, piercing him. The switch happened again as the image is fully destroyed from the elf¡¯s attack. It tears itself through the elf¡¯s body. His flesh turned to glass and Thean appeared before him shattering his body.

    The image left a diabolic laugh as the mask elf fell and remembered this inhumane act. First comes along bring his spells to cast the ring bearer, the elf retaliates with his ring. Arcane and soulfate magic brace each other in impact, where both magic forces pushing through. The arcane slowly reaching to him where his hand with his ring exposed by the dark rift. His skin corroded into crystal letting him strengthening his will on to the ring. Focus only to the ring and let his body gives out, the time has come for him to settle as the last segment to honor their agreement. First is making magic circle on the elf¡¯s crystallized body as he released it in direct contact. One arcane blast caused his body to shatter leaving the ring fell to the ground.

    The ring lies on the ground put those three on stationary. The wisps elf finished empowering his last remaining wisps and focus on the enemies in front of him. He raised his spell blasts. Haw charges forward and blocks the attack. The cloud of elven magic entangled him, and cut if off with his hand shovel. The two look at each other, directly to the eyes. The elf raised his hand wants to get something from him. Haw understood and pulled a potion at hand gives it to him. The wisps pick it up and give it to elf. The elf said

    ¡°Entertain the lady, Haw. Make sure she gets what you wanted from your commitment¡±

    The elf drinks the potion and disappears. The ring erupts further as Haw gets caught. The ring without its master, it is freely endangering their heads by the sounds of its whispers. Three of them except the image are being filled by the soulfate¡¯s souls trapped within the ring. Their body starts to break down into sands and crumbles down. First and Thean feel the crippling deformation within their mana and their body, while Haw with no mana deluded his mind with memories that is not belong to him.

    The ring keeps going as it speaking to them. They don¡¯t understand as it is damaging them to scar their souls. Without knowledge of their language, then they are scarred on their flesh. Second runs to them and trying to break off the ring¡¯s influence, he reached closer to the ring and hears it. Can¡¯t understand what it said and only his owned will wanting to save them. Slides down as he can¡¯t endure it anymore, he somehow kicks the ring away and fell off from the edge of the falling debris. The ring of influence had stop and they had defeated them. But they seem not fulfilled from what they did.

    First complains ¡°Ugh! So this is what those city guild entertainment is¡±

    Thean hid his image ¡°Very unsatisfying, that ¡®We¡¯re¡¯ guy is making fun of my swordsmanship¡±

    ¡°Uh what? You still got their names. We didn¡¯t even call out by their persistent meddling¡±

    Second is relief ¡°Phew* and I thought we are not going to be the one to activate the landmark¡±

    Haw still doubting ¡°They are Enders, they don¡¯t like when you said to them like that. They already know¡±

    Thean has his eyes down ¡°Anyway how about that fifth elf. Where is he?¡±

    First starts to worry as he looks around the place ¡°They took down magic writings, and I¡¯ve pointed the spell upward¡±

    ¡°Why did you aim your spells upward?¡±

    ¡°I used the ceiling to fall on them, it seems it didn¡¯t fell¡±

    Second starts to worry ¡°Then he must be up there¡±

    The team looks up as it is not over. The wisps are gathering up to where they are looking. The fungus already being purged and the debris had already been sealed up. However, the elf puts his magic where the sun rays down.

    He gathers all the magic items from his fallen brothers. The elf who has nothing had taken every item they have. He sheathed his broken claymore, picks up the mask, and the wisps carrying the ring to him. Everything is gathered together, for the last effort to face them with between two reasons. Either they are here to win as proof of their renaissance or being entertained by the same demon throughout the years of its new era, The Recovering. As of now, they still hope as their real counterpart wishes to hear. In the meantime, when will they visit them as this is finished?

 Regressives part 3 - Chapter 070

    COI C70

    Haw sees the fungus fell and burning to dust. Their sights grew widen for all of them that the elf control all the magic items from the previous four. Enough of them to see the elf given them the handicap. It begins . . . the wrath of the elves and the presence of their elven gods had rain down from the sky. The crumbling ceiling rained down turns to dusk in color. Haw listened to Sanquin before about the elves during their time in this sphere. Hidden in his gas mask he felt an achievement on his head, it was something he couldn¡¯t believe he had to fight to their actual strength and feel its divine of their gods.

    The monument now in ruins, but only to the ceiling. The sun rays down and quickly remove the remaining magic writings. The new environment formed as they have limited time to stay under the burn. Second pulls the crumbling stones as a roof to cover them from the sun¡¯s gaze, Thean¡¯s image lays its blade to Thean, given him a second sword, First creates a dome to protect them from the elf¡¯s attack, and lastly Haw steps out from the protected shade to test his suit again. The fifth elf watches him gets out their protected dome, as Haw¡¯s continue to be impressed his coat and gas mask even its broken.

    The elf stood still and secretly chanting through the wisps. The Enders elf stares at him as his opportunity to strike. Haw attacks as the wisps are waiting, his tank empties and nothing else it releases, and with only the air pressure blown off the rest of it where he forgot there were leaks. The entertainment is over for Sanquin and the other audience to see it. The pop up on screen, the teachers read, wrote by Quill herself and why the fight is starting to get faster. The reality of using something they can¡¯t master.

    ¡°Needless that you have seen the variety of their new powers, the elves had already faced these new ones either been new or old long ago. Yet, these Enders hoped that they will surpass them or more as they were, but since that day had nothing new for the forefathers. The world first needs to heal, for I don¡¯t know how long, this is the first time I witness a ruin coming throughout the millennia. Even this era still not let the world be destroyed, be wary of that¡±

    Sanquin reads her message to them, and she is a bit depressed from what it says. Quite painful to the least of her worries as a demon, this era is gradually acting like seasons on her own ideology. The harvest is done and now it¡¯s time to let them wither through the season, and once it¡¯s done, plant them again as it repeats. Truly the fate on this world, but from so many years that this world kept harvesting to no end. She is somewhat at ease from this, a time of their struggle is over it¡¯s time to clean their fields and plant them for prosperity.

    She turns around and witnesses the monument in drastic change. The power of the last elf grew stronger, but more like restoring his natural strength. They could try to be warriors facing the eras of before, the discovery of their power is luck lasting on her eyes. The most entertaining thing to see now is either be Haw or the elf now. Magic made her bore so much, even old spells come to fruition with its destructive occurrence, and only easily pleased that there shouldn¡¯t be healing involved. Enders elves will bring them down again, and see what the light shines down there. She could only watch.

    ¡°Haw¡¯s equipment can withstand that much heat¡±

    First looks at the impressive gears he had, with only his weapon broken by each now junk, it had and only with the other parts are working. Thean is twirling around with his other weapon

    ¡°We are different from the Enders, even I never seen my own image given me a weapon made out of arcane¡±

    Second responds ¡°I clearly don¡¯t know, and all things matter that each of us are not confident to work together with these spells we didn¡¯t know what it is¡±

    First agreed ¡°Precisely, because of the settings involved. It is worthless what you have theorized than actually be done¡±

    The fifth raises his weapons, and winds create storms hearing through the wisps. Something has unleashed through the elf¡¯s magic, the dagger of his claymore restored not by steel but by the light, as the blade it nulls magic, and only by will he gains control of the myths of this power. The ring separates the two existing factor, null and blessing, and together it strengthens none of them. The elf didn¡¯t change what his elven brothers had made for. Thoroughly follow through the powers had left for him, no magic is unique but equal through their gods, and the gods blessed his first attack.

    The elf takes the first step, the wisps align his passage to them, and through so in a dangerous path. The sun light reflects to the wisps, gazing it towards them, and the overbearing power let First feel the harm of its light. Thean heads first and Haw followed behind, the light turned blindly as the two at the back were left behind. Thean is burning his way where his weapons turned molten and his magic remained. Haw sees the elf is coming to where those two collide, then the elf jumps over Thean with his momentum and agility.

    Wicked moves struck on the elf¡¯s dagger, pierces through Thean¡¯s armor and null him when it contacted on his flesh. The dagger ignores his magic buff as it got through his spine. The elf pulls it out, a fierce pull, coming from Thean¡¯s back spine then kicks on his back as his blood spurts out. Thean¡¯s trait activated with only one chance left, the elf strikes him again with his ring. He grabbed Thean¡¯s head and negating the trait altogether, the trait starts to force activate again until it is gone.

    The elf let Thean go as he catches a potion. Haw appears from the blaze and throws his potion at him with few more after. Fluids leaks on the ground as it is sizzling, the elf moves in around the fluids then at him. Haw uses his gun to suction the air as the fluids are vaporizing, he gets pushed aside then a slash from the elf. His coat endures but the tubes cut off. Haw grabs the cut tube and spray at him. The elf phases through him at his back, as Haw cuts the tube further with his hand shovel, then sprayed him around the elf¡¯s back.

    The elf is drench as the vapor clings to him as take effects. His weapons decayed like flesh, the elven mana flee from it, and the texture of his weapon breaks back to thin air. Haw uses the tube like a wire to wrap the elf¡¯s neck, one tug, the elf pulls closer. The elf counters by head butting him, Haw knocks back but grips in the tube closer to him. The elf brings out the dagger and stabs him on the gut. The coat resists it and the dagger couldn¡¯t pierce through, the elf drops the dagger and carries Haw up, and then throws him away.

    Magic spell comes to their way, the elf throws Haw to it. The arcane bolt breaks apart as Haw was thrown, then fused back as it directs to the elf. The burning spell hits him on contact, spreading on him, and then covered him. The spell weakens from the fiery light enough for the elf to break free. The elf activates the dagger, as more magic spells coming at him. The dagger nulls the mana around him, bursts of magic writings are hiding all around him, and the fragments of the arcane faded out of existence.

    The elf uses the ring in full power to his soak armor. The potions are spilled on him through vapor is starting to hurt him more and the taints diminish his elven magic. All fluids on him formed into dust, shrug offs on his armor and weapon, thus the magic returns to him yet weak. Replaced the taints with the ring¡¯s power, it is getting harder as he must replace them quickly, he presses on. The elf sends the wisps for a counterattack. Firing at his enemies hidden in their dome, Haw was showered from its windy magic, letting his hand bursts out from the wind as he continues to persist.

    The wisps found the dome, the elf picks up his dagger, uses the ring to make a bow, making the dagger into an arrow, and then he fires it. A large ball of force coming to them, it ignores the magic of the wisps wanting to follow it. Arcane spells arise on the dome shielding off where the arrow aim. The spells and the image disappeared and the arrow change back to the dagger and the elf appeared as he holds it. First and Second see him bravely through the magic writings and the magic defenses they both casted. Already moving back, but they are pulled from the elf¡¯s wisps from behind.

    The elf sees Second is pulling Haw to them, he raises his ring, grabs the mana line towards Haw, and cut off the link. Haw moves slightly as he still fighting against the wisps. He looks at his team where the dome faded. The wisps rain down from above where fires of wisps crushing down on their heads. They ravel on the flames and the burning light, exposing themselves and their mana to be gone without a sight. The elf separates the two, while First grabs his dagger then throws it away. The elf chases after his dagger but grabbed by the image.

    The elf carried it in one hand then slammed it to Second. The image swings around the momentum of the elf¡¯s throw as Second catches it and throws it back. It attacks the elf as Second buffs it. It slammed him on the ground as the elf bounces up and slams him again. Second divert the ground to force the elf up again. Slowly coming through the fire, Second stops his magic and shields himself. He pulled First to the direction of the elf. A spell is casted, a stretchy vine, Firs is now channeling through his aura, arcane flows aggressively as he prepares to attack.

    The image fights off the elf as much as it could. The elf uses his ring with only its glow, it disappears. The link connects to First as he sees him coming, the aura protects and now in flames, through harsh force of the arcane it comes to him. By the elf¡¯s ring alone he manifests to their eyes, tainted weapons and armor used as soulfate¡¯s power in one absolute attack. First gets deformed and cut off his limbs in one strike, the ring enhances his elven weapon, and then proceed to Second. Second shields follow through the cut, the elf sees the ring easily taken him down in one swoop.

    Haw feels the ring is coming to him, and the elf appeared under the flames in quick succession. Putting Haw to his knees from the ring¡¯s power, no will of his own as his body engulfed in soulfate¡¯s magic, and now descend to the blade from the elf. The armor persists one last time, where the flurry of sparks bursting upward on the slash of his sword. Haw¡¯s chipped off lens leak in the soulfate¡¯s magic, flowing inside his gas mask as he breathes the ghastly air. The elf focuses on Haw¡¯s gas mask, piercing through the lens with his dagger, drastically end him. The elf ends their redemption traits.

    Doubting his mind of why his brother brings the ring here, and to fatefully be used on this youngling Enders to this testament of wounds. He slightly whispered

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . so . . .¡±

    Haw quickly fell down on the ground where the hole on his mask. He took control of the ring and wipe off the remaining arcane presence. It was fast he can¡¯t see some of his perceptions. His eyes had little to see what happen, those two were brutalized as he counteract. The ring still held its legends to cause havoc among them. Yet it still not knows that it exists only in the sphere, even secrets were not revealed.

    The elf clears them out one after the other, the mana they have remained still and powerful. He took out the back-ups they are trying to pull, he cleanses the trait away, mana batteries on hand taken, shrinking the area, fortify everywhere except the ceiling, and remove the possessive image with Thean¡¯s images as a whole. The flames slow their activation of their last traits, with this opportunity of his victor, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied. The ring is the most exceptional weapon on his hand and the most disruptive. He removes it and let it replaced with another ring that emits a magical field of limits.

    The new ring calls for the limits not by power but by their abilities. It shines around them as the limits allowed him within the area, while the trait opens up clearly as they restored themselves. Everyone sees each other together but they feel strange. They see the elf, and the elf responds

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quick, what you have left is enough for me to fight one last time¡±

    They check everything they have, they lost a certain amount of item, and Haw lost his explosives and his weapon.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Thean speaks ¡°Beasts in Scour! My arcane sword, I didn¡¯t even use it properly¡±

    First responds ¡°The elf is still strong and I can¡¯t even sense his ring anymore. This pity made us pointless of fighting them.¡±

    Second responds ¡°He didn¡¯t remove mine except for my healing items and my mana potions. I was overwhelmed and now I don¡¯t we could win¡±

    First nods ¡°I guess, but will he erase our mana?¡±

    Haw responds ¡°We can¡¯t fight more than a few seconds, and he brings me down in every physical contact¡±

    Thean frowns ¡°Sigh* We, are messing someone¡¯s sphere, and it has to be this powerful to protect it¡±

    They readied themselves once again. No one tries to complain and even argued with the elf. The elf removes the ring and shows his empathy with the presence of the ring gone. For the elf with his mask sees their flaws now, it was never playing equal, and in relation to power made them commit what they are trying to do. Haw said to them

    ¡°How far we have to win this?¡±

    First shows his examples ¡°From the second landmark¡±

    Thean¡¯s grunting voice ¡°Agh, in the very beginning. The talk¡±

    Second humbly twisted his compliance ¡°That¡¯s how we win and helped from others in our struggle, quite sad actually¡±

    Quill sees them disappointed from all this. They are not even the best candidate to face this sphere, and here they are, being pitied by the very beginning. She thought otherwise

    ¡°Because the world wasn¡¯t meant to be a violent ground for you people. It meant what the creator would like you to live on, historically and accurately, but some part of history should not be revealed too soon¡±

    She looks at the audience in the simulation room, and remembers how it always happened in different ways.

    ¡°I guessed those people are destined to leave, right Sanquin?¡±

    Sanquin focus on Haw where he finally juggles up the potion, without the weight on his back and still have the coat and gas mask with him, she grins one last time.

    ¡°As you don¡¯t know Quill, this is the first summons before the beginning of the Fall¡±

    Quill smiles back ¡°Splendid, then that new borne still trapped from his own mistakes¡±

    Sanquin scowls in return ¡°I already told you about it so many times¡±

    Quill stretches her back ¡°Yet he succeeded, don¡¯t make him bring them more. Even the real me won¡¯t send her descendants to this world . . . yet¡±

    ¡°Giggle* Because they needed to be ascended¡±

    ¡°. . . Oh, that joke only fits us both . . . grinning*¡±

    Second repositions them around the elf, all of their special items gone and original weapons restored, one last time as the elf removes his disadvantages. Thean still holds with only one sword even trait couldn¡¯t bring his second sword back, his images were block and leaving his own arcane magic spread on his feet. First bound with Thean, the magic spells and arcane correlates them both. They left with the cooperation as they are desperately needed. Haw pulled out his potions, still have the explosives but not the dangerous ones, and he proceed preparing it.

    The flames come back to them where all of them set ablaze, while the elf uses the ring and limits their skills. Haw nearly drops his potions from the sudden change of events. First loses focus and let the channel unleash. Second¡¯s feel his mana is being max and his buffs prepared is slowly activating. Thean feels his mana can¡¯t freely move around him, limiting his capabilities to multitask. The elf limits everything he has to be as powerful as them, yet his elven weapons remained powerful. One last chance and everything they have to do is to end it. Try again or finish it.

    The elf is surrounded, the wisps left as they shepherd them since the beginning are now beside him, and the dagger held firm for the finale. Thean moves forward uses his elven hammer, blocked with the elf¡¯s dagger, two identical weapons shared its ignorance. The elf leans back and parried Thean away. His dagger faces the spell as it dissipates, then catch the potion hidden within it. The wisps covered it as soon as it starts to ignite itself. Nearly explodes and throw back at them.

    Thean turns around as he swings himself around to the elf¡¯s side. Trail of fluids wash on the floor, sliding him further and dousing his sword, through the spell behind him will gladly pushing forward. The elf throws the dagger at Thean as it disappears again, brings out his weapon as they both strike. He moves his left shoulder back while his right forward. Both hits on the chest as they lunge, wisps quickly come close then purge Thean on his wounds. Thean starts to fade uses his hammer one last time shattering the elf¡¯s weapon.

    Thean held on to hit where the elf shows him an opening. He stops because the pain remains as it couldn¡¯t heal, endure it through as the two fights. First sees him wounded and Second are trying to limit the uses of their magic. It is already humiliating and nothing much they could do. The burns won¡¯t stop and Second can¡¯t hold much longer.

    ¡°It is too late. First I leave you the mana I have left¡±

    He then picks up his weapon ¡°I don¡¯t think my secret weapon won¡¯t be useful to you¡± Second charges the elf.

    The wisps brought back the dagger, and the elf sees Second wielding a weapon. He dashes forward then stops. Second¡¯s weapon stretches forward, curving to move around him, the weapon with Alga¡¯s light. It stretches forward and grabs the elf, as it tries to pierce through him. It tears itself apart as the fire already put it to cinder. Second had more weapons like that, it was worthless from the start. The elf however, he restores it and uses it against him. Same attack, and Second gets caught then pierced through his body. The man disappeared without given chance to be useful of his own items.

    First uses Second¡¯s fallen body with his scroll, enchanted by magic and scourge the body into a bomb. It exploded, the elf didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge it and received pieces of shrapnel of Second¡¯s remains. Haw drinks his potion and his body starts to tremble and raging within his veins. Meant for the dwarves but a painful dosage to his body, he rushes forward where the explosion hits him. The armor persists one last time. He grabs the elf as the two remaining team suicide themselves to use it.

    The elf being grabbed by Haw with immense dwarven strength, the two embraced on First¡¯s scroll keeps on channeling its destructive power. The wisps charge at First, he dodges them and quickly uses himself as a weapon. He brings out Thean¡¯s hammer imbued with arcane magic. The hammer can¡¯t fuse its magic causing it to burst out against the arcane. First got hurt leaving his face dripping in blood drying up to the flames, he continues forward. The wisps reach him and strengthen the fires on him, he reaches closer leaving his remains trying to go forward.

    His runs turn to limping, fell down and moves crawling like a zombie. Moving fast as the arcane raises his speed, leaving his hand with the hammer on his side. He made it to the elf and another explosion come forth from the remains of Second, then First disappears leaving his own body down with the hammer being covered with arcane. Haw¡¯s limbs start to break, his shoulders being dislocated. The elf is breaking free from his grip and the armor stretches further. The coat with special materials is harming Haw through the pressure that elf is bringing. First¡¯s body exploded, leaving two drenched in arcane¡¯s harm.

    The two stood silence and let the arcane and the fire race to their deaths. Hearing the roars of the wind, the dropping arcane remains of his team¡¯s faded bodies, and the fire sizzling on Haw through his tattered coat. The floor starts to sink as the two held firm. Sinking his feet as he stood still, the pressure comes in as it slowly trying to break through his armor. Haw can¡¯t do anything on this moment, he has no other way and let the arcane harms him to the very end. It was difficult, and nothing more. Sanquin is seeing this, where the elves should have done in the beginning . . . ending the fight by their own accord.

    The armor starts to dent and his legs already sunk under, his feet start to feel nothing and hear the cracks slowly chipping away. Being crushed on by the wisps magic, he can easily pull up his body, but what matters now after. It is already difficult to proceed now. The elf stares at the hammer while Haw continues to held firm. The arcane did so much pain on his exposed skin, but his body is capable to be immune of its effects. The hammer is slowly covered with the arcane and wisps drop the dagger on to it, stopping the magic covering the hammer.

    Then a potion rolling on to the dagger, nearly broken, moving closer as it touches it both the hammer and the dagger. The fluids touch the weapons, and then it leaks further closer to the outside of the aura. Haw and the elf sink down further to their waist. It was the time Haw reacted, more and more potions rolling carefully. Haw¡¯s moving his waist carefully letting the potions sink down on the ground breaking it. He moves a bit then keeps it rolling one potion to another. All potions are nearly in its breaking point, leaking one after the other from the hard sinking floor.

    The fluids begin to boil. It evaporates closer to his head and smell the aroma of its toxicity. The elf¡¯s eyes start to change color and held his breath as he must cough. The pain inside of him is so much powerful on his head than the magic showers him. The wisps move around seeing him in pain, the elf shakes his head slowly as Haw¡¯s head leaning forward on his back. The wisps let it continue, to this final moment of the fight. There should be at least entertaining than depressing from what they are experience now.

    The audience sees the last fight, and the elf disappears while Haw is blazing back to the surface with his legs crushed. Sanquin comes to him and heals his legs, her sparked grin devilishly shown to him, unconscious, and they see her expression. Really cruel as a demon would do, but Alche sees differently. He can¡¯t explain through his own words, nonetheless, his thoughts would be exactly be it.

    ¡°What is the reason for all this? They can just let them finish it and deliver it to them without any problem¡±

    Haw remained unconscious after he was healed. Sanquin says to Quill

    ¡°Those people you sense or see outside, are they enough of your insecurities?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be if the previous creator should tell me about it¡±

    ¡°I guess ignorance have flaws too. You are artificial and quick to act when you are actually real. Like you did to us on Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°You already know, you people have so many fallen people back then¡±

    ¡°It is because no one escape the experience of listening to a demon¡±

    Soon after, Haw wakes up and sees Sanquin is carrying the landmark. She turns around

    ¡°You¡¯re awake I guess I cheat your death, huh?¡±

    ¡°Everything we did to the first time were using those papers given us from our Lord¡±

    ¡°Lord Lori¡¯es, yes that would be a reason but you don¡¯t know that I was also the one who maintain it throughout the years¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never questions their orders . . . Lady Briannca¡±

    Sanquin grins and her eyes tinted in full black, she speaks in demoness tone.

    ¡°Hypocrite, your will is gone but forced to in the end¡±

    ¡°Then save me, you, selfish demon¡± Sanquin laughs back.

    Quill is with Haw on the other side, busily talking with his companion, as she kneels down and carried him to her arms. Then she lifts his head and look at him with his gas mask on then said

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we had met, but Sanquin spoke about you while you¡¯re fighting. I may be less etiquette in holding you now, I only ask to remove the plaque thief¡±

    Quill stares at him with no expression being rude or mocked him, she looks serious and more so angry through her eyes. He complies,

    ¡°What¡¯s with your eyes being determined? Other than that, Sanquin, did I make it so?¡±

    Sanquin sees him died again from his troubles, and it is truly pathetic to fight an era of years of war. These survivor¡¯s descendants no longer train against each other but the world¡¯s remaining uninhabitable. She replies

    ¡°I honestly see how you fight, truly incomplete of your soul. Quill sees you being a soldier made than cultured through the blade¡±

    Haw slowly sits up and removed his gas mask, he is confused and ask

    ¡°Again, I have no idea what you have meant¡±

    Quill answers ¡°It means you were not born among the societies and I remember someone becoming you on different way and those loose personality of yours made me ask you again, may I?¡±

    Haw is standing up where Sanquin shows him the landmark, on that table where those two were watching the match. That is the landmark they are trying to get and Quill is waiting for him to reply. Haw responds

    ¡°Do you know the term of Rehab?¡±

    ¡°I have, and I want you to tell me¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I could talk to someone about my personal life¡±

    Sanquin sees him having bad for himself, as she kept to herself as this is enough of the story, she had watched so far. Haw walks forward and follows Sanquin to the landmark.

    Quill follows along then looks up. The sky returns and the blazing fire of the sun gathered once more from the magic circle above. These preparations from the countless visitors are becoming more and more dangerous when they left the mark of their strategies. Truly is an impossible testimony for the other races. If those new owners tried to go here blindly, what purpose they could go through with those all past successors making more difficult as if a god is testing them. Yet, this is one of the witnesses of true history. She still amazed the countless tries from those generations did until it reached its peak.

    Sanquin touches the landmark, a small item consists of elven magic, and then she shows it to Haw.

    ¡°If you play along the rules of the sphere instead of its lore, then you will have trouble to find it. Because this woman is the one who place those ¡°landmarks¡± throughout this artificial world. Can you connect why those landmarks are chosen for the reason? Instead for to go randomly place anywhere else, she chooses these places¡±

    ¡°Again, I still don¡¯t know. I read the instruction and followed through it all¡±

    Sanquin activated the landmark and the last control had sent to the computer. It is done without any trouble. It is Haw¡¯s turn to ask Quill

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get curious, Quill . . .¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I heard from the Not Worthy Guild, about accepting who they are now instead changes their memory just to relief the pain¡±

    Quill flinches on her cheeks ¡°Indirectly so I was updated about them. Do you want to face the demon sides instead?¡±

    Once they talk more seriously, Quill blocks the audience¡¯s view and back to the moment Sanquin activated the landmark.

    Quill touches his face, as Haw tries to feel the demon¡¯s offer if they succeeded back then. She said

    ¡°Be glad that you will never experience it¡±

    ¡°I was . . . and almost . . .¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see much of a demonic example on you¡±

    Quill and Sanquin use the settings to set up the man that would have happen before. Search within him where the concealment is wide and empty, so far to the limit of idiocy, and yet he acted as normal. The transformation on his mind is unleashed, Haw¡¯s expression grew more charming and the demonic presence is clear within his void. Sanquin remembers that void is what was concealed on Haw¡¯s head.

    Haw disappears, Quill never thought the man exceeds than his own limits. She then turns to Sanquin out of suspicion, while Sanquin didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°That man, what is he really made for anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but then those subjects in Dexter¡¯s Guild are . . .¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be expecting the updates when this is done¡±

    Sanquin gets annoyed ¡°If you are the real Quill Artayse, I¡¯m guessing you already know¡±

    ¡°If I were, that I shouldn¡¯t be alone, Am I? . . . Or even left this world without even knowing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to miss your civil side¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m glad she was not made personally¡±

 The Schools Sphere - Chapter 071

    COI C71

    Haw is out from the sphere, his expression is lifeless at the moment of experience, and his body remained still to calm himself down or he will tumble down out of shock. No one is here in the simulation room except for the Agatheans, Thean and Second, and they look at him quite odd. All three of them alone with only both of them are having lunch. It is hard for Haw to see what they are doing during his pause. For the matter of time, they see him now being mentally hurt. Thean ask

    ¡°Ruin! Pardon my elf, why do you look horrified¡±

    Second responds ¡°This is not the time, bring him to the infirmary. I don¡¯t like the look on his face¡±

    The Enders man twitched both his hands and begins to move forward, stiff from his expression and slowly onward, he momentarily drags his feet and nothing worse for sense of direction. The door opened and it was the principal and few others check to see them. They were shocked where the UIs pop up so suddenly, the warning sign that it identifies Haw near close to breaking point. Coral initiates first

    ¡°No! Remember he is unarmed . . . Haw, you don¡¯t look so good¡±

    Principal shows her ¡°Don¡¯t you see? He is near close to be possessed by a demon¡±

    ¡°I understand but those two are helping him¡±

    Second pulls him with his magic, even added constraint to relief their concerns. He said,

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He probably did something stupid within the sphere. I doubt that the recordings of yours might see the problem. Anyone, we apologized but there is nothing going to happen as the sphere is still dangerous if you remove the safety. Will you excuse him?¡±

    Second pulled Haw next to him and teleported away, they look troubled while Thean guessed them as he whispers.

    ¡°Possessed? Not for long as they know how to control their mana¡±

    Andui stood their shocked and Reya already tried to help her. It wasn¡¯t pretty to see Haw looks lifeless and standing in front of them. She moved on a lot of things in her life, but not the example who made her strong. Then she thought to herself

    ¡°Is it right to meet your heroes, after all my expectation of his performance but his past won¡¯t let me go¡± She then said to Reya

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could see him like that¡±

    Reya slowly moving her lips trying to answer her, for the moment, from what they said to him would be the best option.

    ¡°We should have to let him go. He is not perfect but he is scarred worse than I . . . sounds relate from our home world¡±

    Coral hears them from the back and see them being pathetic. She uses her magic to create a sonic boom. Boom* erupted to their ears even the principal to her side was surprised. They look at her determine what she wanted to say

    ¡°That man reminds of me one of those PTSD veterans in America. He made it this far in life, and even he lived like an asshole with those sluts . . .¡±

    The principal widened her eyes ¡°Coral!¡±

    Coral doesn¡¯t care ¡°If you guys can¡¯t handle a crippled man that everyone around him helping them like he did to us, then the principal was right after all. We have to let him go if you still doubt him¡±

    Sanquin appears before them as she heard about Haw, that those swearing words translated to her runes made her feel nostalgic of that imperfect literature. The principal noticed her

    ¡°Ms. Briannca, is everything alright?¡±

    Sanquin¡¯s body absorb the presence of their mana, again making her big, she responds

    ¡°Yes, but Haw tries something personal he did within the Sphere. Like this girl right here, you won¡¯t be seeing it. He has secrets lying in his sleeps than I have seen before¡±

    Sanquin didn¡¯t show her teasing face but her professional look. Yet she smiles devilishly.

    All of the sphere¡¯s required controls are under the school now, it manifests itself towards the any sources from what they were expecting, and then it transfers to the computer. Nothing happened to the computer and only pressing in data on it, and worthwhile someone outside of the sphere yelled out of accomplishment.

    ¡°AAH! I renowned my imaginary gods, we¡¯re been paid!¡±

    They got distracted by sheer joy when someone is shouting across the distance. Sanquin casts her magic on the door then closed it, later, she continues.

    Meanwhile at the infirmary, Haw returned to his senses after someone shouting out. First clapping at Thean as he grins to show to Second he brought Haw back up, and for Second has nothing to respond but show a little sympathy who is near him. Many things had happened where Haw starts to speak.

    ¡°Ugh! What did that machine say about me?¡±

    Second is about to say something but stops at the beginning, he gets confused then shakes his head. He responds

    ¡°I should ask you, what¡¯s happened to you inside the sphere?¡±

    ¡°Someone offered me to check on me, and somehow I have dead marks inside my head¡±

    First knows that slang term. ¡°Dead marks? Either it be abused or made into one. I guess you have something that you yourself can¡¯t bring it up¡±

    Thean chuckled a bit ¡°We know that slang First, it meant livestock¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s way worse of a term than I have. Besides, why would you do that? . . . Wait a minute, forget it¡±

    ¡°Wow, for a smart guy, you already forgot dead marks for a short moment¡±

    Second starts to worry ¡°Then you have piece of your memory coming back. I don¡¯t want something like you to be killed that quickly¡±

    Haw replies as he gets tired ¡°Ugh my head . . . it won¡¯t be a problem . . . Sanquin will . . .¡±

    Haw fell unconscious again, and they bring him back to bed. Second checks again on the robot that scans him. He shuts it down as someone opened the door. Andui and the others come and visit him, including Sanquin moves in closer to Haw, and one of them said

    ¡°Is Haw alright?¡±

    ¡°He is honestly got a head ache. If you guys knew, then there is nothing else I could say¡±

    First can¡¯t describe his conditions well, it was a known caused but don¡¯t know are the symptoms.

    Sanquin explains to them, ¡°It is personal for Haw, seems like the pebblechips activated sooner than rather later¡±

    Thean stops her ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, you should just heal Haw now and explained it himself. Even if he had to repeat it¡±

    Sanquin casts her spell, in air, a leaf floats around Haw and starts to grow. Through her demonic magic, she gathers the mana she had into Alga¡¯s light. Compressing it further to gain its effect, as she gains it then shines down on him. Its absolute heals made him recover instantly.

    She shows them about the light ¡°People never asked how the light keeps them alive but knowing why something else dies. Do you know about it?¡±

    Reya answered ¡°It¡¯s because of the mana we possessed, and we received small healing traits from it that help us to survive in most dangerous situations. It depends how much the body absorb it¡±

    ¡°Correct, but there is more to it¡±

    First extends the topic ¡°When it comes to death, Alga¡¯s light is nothing still as a light emits nutrition to the world. It becomes powerful when someone could master it or even control it through other means. She heals Haw with that same method¡±

    Sanquin nods then smack Haw on the face. Haw wakes up and the girls were surprised why she did that. Andui responds

    ¡°Why would you!?¡±

    Haw returns to his usual self then he quickly turns on the robot. The stats showed

    ¡°All conditions stabilized, please . . .¡±

    Haw looks around as they look relief. Haw didn¡¯t hesitate and said to Sanquin.

    ¡°You could see now I¡¯ve finished the favor they ask for me¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know anything about that except for the sphere. However, I also agreed that finding recruits now would be difficult when that sphere is active¡±

    Haw and the others laid rest within the infirmary, talking back and forth what happened. Thean and the other girls already know about his condition, all of it is true but Haw didn¡¯t explain further. Reya for once feeling a bit nauseating and a feeling don¡¯t want to leave this city. The world was he mentioned complicated things, and for his condition to be this hard to believe. Now she gets why those adventurers who went to east coast before want to save them so urgently. Haw can¡¯t remember being like that.

    Andui is just relief to see him ok now. Coral and Iggy entered the infirmary as they join the conversation. The Agatheans said their thoughts and also with Sanquin, and the topic they mention now is what to do next to these people. First said

    ¡°I keep hearing about those magic items made from Haw, I¡¯ve been seeing come and go making it in a long time, I guess our bosses used that soul stone¡±

    Second recommends to Haw ¡°How about after meeting the students one last time? These magic items are not that crucial, and having some Enders ingredients will help them have their basics¡±

    Sanquin hears them as she herself escort out from the infirmary. They seem troubled about something else. She noticed

    ¡°You ladies have some questions for me¡±

    Coral nods ¡°Yeah, I just want to say to you personally . . . About Haw¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is there other way to fully cured him?¡±

    Sanquin stays silent for a bit, she makes a face as she thinks. Seriously in the eyes and nothing much to comprehend as they look at her up their heads, Sanquin looks down and replied

    ¡°If there was, then everything had happened without him will cease, but there is nothing I know to heal mortality¡±

    She continues ¡°Accept the fates of a mortal man, they are lucky that they live meaningfully than a cursed death¡±

    Andui responds ¡°He comes this far and what we are trying to say that could he be able to live among us?¡±

    Sanquin disappointingly replied

    ¡°Yes . . .¡±

    Iggy reacted ¡°What bitch said yes with that tone . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Let me finished . . . Enrage by my honest words . . . I¡¯m trying to say it is possible, and I am here remembering what that rehab done made him now seem to be ruin of his image¡±

    Coral asks ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see inside the sphere. I will update Enders Bridge for you. If your students are bold enough to go there. I will make Enders attack them with only Mana demons¡±

    ¡°Mana demons?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our way of saying ¡®silence¡¯, I heard people like you start depending mana too much. It will be easy for them to fight children¡±

    Iggy mentioned ¡°You mean like how they did with the other sphere?¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°That would be impossible, have you watch Haw fighting with that elf? I know it is suicidal but the weapons they have are proven lethal. They won¡¯t last that long¡±

    While they are going to the simulation room, the principal passed by and said to them.

    ¡°When the situation is over, we will finalize what to do with them. Don¡¯t worry about Quail, she is already qualified like you explained awhile back¡±

    Then she moved on with the documents at hand. Sanquin takes glimpse on the cover and read what it said, as they moved on, she tell them about it.

    ¡°The education department, what are they planning?¡±

    Andui answered ¡°Oh that, you read the principal¡¯s folders. Well, it is just reformation and adding more courses for this world¡±

    ¡°I hope that is temporary. Where this city is going, they will soon be ready first at their own problems¡±

    Andui responds ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I assure you I would love to show you the history of many summoned beings throughout the years. There are chances of an uprising . . . But I preferred to take refuge instead¡±

    All four of the girls were confused what she said then she continues ¡°Trust me, once I¡¯ll show you the introduction of the sphere now. It will help you survive something worse¡±

    Within the simulation room, no one is here, there is a note left behind coming from Quail and the others.

    ¡°Next week will be the final update, please send us the coordinates, instructions, or anything that provide us how to use the sphere efficiently. We will be conducting stricter rules if something illicit made from the students¡±

    Coral smiles at the notes ¡°I guess they read the article¡±

    Iggy joins in ¡°Yeah, I hear projects being hack and even damaging the data when someone is capable to destroy it¡±

    Sanquin stays quite as she is about to open the portal. Already changed into a simple portal with a size that fits the door, she sees the place she would like to go to. She responds to them from they said earlier

    ¡°It would be easier that they should ordered the AIs, they¡¯ll understand . . . I think¡±

    Andui gets suspicious ¡°You think? I thought you are the one who maintain the portal¡±

    ¡°I maintain its existence, not the realism of the design. I also remind you not make replicas of yourself here and these people were made because they are to be good copies¡±

    As she is about to enter the sphere, phasing inside ¡°And those copies are the perfect examples as lawful immortals. Make copies of your own means handing over to control the sphere¡¯s existence. Sigh* There is so much to tell you for just the basics alone . . .¡±

    She enters the portal and the others followed her. Reya stops Andui as those two already went in.

    ¡°Andui, be careful. She will show us why Haw is becoming like he is now¡±

    ¡°We talked before, and I never seen him react that before. I don¡¯t get it how complicated to talk about him¡±

    They entered the portal and they directly send to the time of the Enders draft. They see many unknown figures wrapped around with silhouettes. It is hard to define them but their voices can be recognized, they see one exception and it was Lord Lori¡¯es

    ¡°I complicated made man, how is this possible?¡±

    ¡°Such experimentation like this before you throne your position as Archscientist¡±

    ¡°His mind is half dead, and already being noted to be great from his past experience¡±

    ¡°Haw Edan, a man from Mountaiwall. Tragedy will be his humor and the sadist gods play his songs¡±

    The guildmasters and mistresses are drafting in and out for going to Isekai City, many of them can¡¯t draft much and only trade left and right for the guild members¡¯ sake. Lord Lori¡¯es continues about Haw.

    ¡°A man survived all that and no trace of past demonic influence, he must be someone¡¯s favorite¡±

    ¡°According to the Archscientist, he already removed the link as they think it¡¯s the lost cause like the other batches. My guild in apothecary and other physicians never believe this¡±

    They continue on and on about the manmade member from Dexter¡¯s Guild, and the moment of time, the Archscientist finally speaks.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you took interest of a survivor. Neither I nor the ¡®faithfuls¡¯ know about the capabilities of humanesque¡¯s attributes and capabilities, and as of now, he is stable and saved the adventurers. Finally, we have no other candidates who are willing to go to the city¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es nods ¡°She is right, we have no other choice. Most of you disagreed and even abandoned them that you know the traps held their paths. I have never thought my reign is that weak¡±

    She responds ¡°We are monarchs now, my lord. We lost our political system to trust ourselves to their lords and ladies. Even I have been handed over because of my family¡±

    They return back to Haw. The guildmasters summarized what they like to talk about, meanwhile the girls ask Sanquin.

    ¡°They are just like them what they said before, but why the change of heart?¡±

    Sanquid replied ¡°They didn¡¯t, however, the truth of your own people had taken the chances to grow. That indirect contact within our people will be the faintest hope that day would come. Believe me or not, that the only given I know is coming from the other guilds¡±

    Reya can¡¯t argue but said ¡°I don¡¯t . . . when will they say about his condition¡±

    ¡°Right about . . . now¡±

    ¡°Lady Coheld, I managed to keep him sane long enough and even my examples go through to the boy. There is still hope, and none of them will be ignored¡±

    ¡°As your rival guild, a man like you had something to my failed results¡±

    ¡°The man, or was a child, was from Mountaiwall, caught barely alive and conflict happened for his incident. Then questionably fix, and finally helped to the end. Or was that brain chip of his enclosed all triggered of dysfunctional breakdowns¡±

    ¡°After this meeting, will you meet him yourself¡±

    ¡°Again . . .¡±

    The moment of truth, they were shock from what the man had said. Quietly tone down to said again as if he is disappointed. Sanquin skips it to where he ready to switch between guilds. Haw is in person with the two silhouettes.

    ¡°Archscientist, why are you here?¡±

    Lady Coheld triggered the code ¡°Resume code ******¡±

    Haw changes his himself and remembered then he said again

    ¡°Lady Coheld, what brings you here¡±

    The man in silhouette responds ¡°To see you with your superstitious side¡±

    ¡°But my actions to the adventurers still not change¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so proud of your last actions¡±

    Sanquin explains to them ¡°What you have seen now is Haw¡¯s actual conscience. This is the most difficult part to explain of Haw¡¯s condition right now, his action doing better was a reflection by that man¡¯s deed. Sadly, he can be easily switched off by that woman in front of you. Forever he may serve, but the cause of exile in Enders Bridge if he continues to be free. As for me, let him be. I always acted the way I did to that manwh . . . I mean friend of yours¡±

    Everyone except Andui couldn¡¯t accept it. Reya reminds Andui

    ¡°When the time he saved us was genuine, and also the part how we sense his motives rather weakly when we first met. Andui, there is no chance for him to return back because what we see now. He is the man who he chose to be, but look at this time he will never going back¡±

    ¡°Deep breath* In the very beginning it was all that, being a puppet at the start. Sanquin, can Haw talk about it?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Quill got Haw¡¯s memory and we decided not interfere that is now at lost. Rather, it is better to move on¡±

    Andui remained determine but accepts what it is, and more so to the people she cared for. The students will someday become like him, the example of committed person. They only hope now is to talk with him again as normal. Iggy can¡¯t help it and said,

    ¡°Then we have done him a favor now. I hope the principal would give him his goodbyes to the student¡±

    Coral thinks otherwise ¡°It is better we should wave our goodbyes. I don¡¯t like to admit that Haw is lesser than I could imagine of him. But what the hell in this world we live in¡±

    Sanquin and Reya continue on watching this moment of Haw about to leave. Reya reaches out to them

    ¡°Hey guys, you might be going to hear this¡±

    Sanquin replays it again for them to hear one last time. Haw turns to face at the man and said,

    ¡°May the gods save their people from East Coast¡±

    ¡°We are monotheist, Haw, let¡¯s pray they will not become like you . . .¡±

    Haw reverts back to his own memory and left. Lady Coheld speaks out to the man.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve let his conscious be free, but that information will hurt the other grievances¡±

    ¡°He had his note left and he probably thinks it was the Lord himself¡±

    ¡°He was educated through our efforts, yet ¡®was¡¯¡±

    They are wondering about it, but they don¡¯t have the attention of this complex build up. They have to stop it

    ¡°We should stop right here. I have seen enough¡±

    ¡°Me too, it is reality like this made me scared¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can handle more by that moment, Sanquin. Can you explain the rest?¡±

    Sanquin has nothing to say but one thing

    ¡°It is fine, I want to convinced you all to leave this world. The possibility and the examples you have seen. The evil attempts that you no longer understand. Haw manages to break free under those who knows to control him¡±

    They teleported to Enders Bridge where the time lapses to where Sanquin ready to leave the city, A Raker Mawn member said to her

    ¡°Do you think someone cared for him?¡±

    ¡°Sympathy is already spread within his old guild, but we did harsh things than the others¡±

    ¡°When did they care? Let him go. He can manage on his own¡± They see the scene where she is about to leave. From a random moment she wanted to place, she doesn¡¯t matter a bit on this event.

    ¡°I am warning you, the longer you stay in our world, the chances of you becoming like him is certain. Either our way or your way to your doom, I want to say help the city to decide or everything you have will fall¡±

    Andui didn¡¯t know what to say, and Coral said to her as she pulled Andui back.

    ¡°We already decided, and we already know those people return to the city¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope those students of yours will learn to survive or anything goes will lead them to their safety¡±

    They return back to the infirmary one last time to see Haw. He was gone and left a note.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the roof with Alche and the other teachers¡±

    Reya casts her spell on the door knob and opened where they are now. Quail is there with Haw talking. Quail said

    ¡°. . . That¡¯s rough, even I watch you fight. Your feet blown off¡±

    ¡°You can be careless when you abuse the limits¡±

    ¡°By using drugs? I¡¯ll pass, but I want to survive after what you did¡±

    ¡°There is still healing magic¡±

    ¡°To some extent . . . I learn . . . Oh there they are¡±

    Iggy comes by and slam her hand on Haw¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I guess others want to join in¡±

    Alche looks at them in relief ¡°That for sure, everything went wild on that fight¡±

    Thean and the other Agatheans are there as well. All acted according their pebblechips in hand. Thean kept speculating the coins he is carrying.

    ¡°Coins that will weigh of an average dwarf, there is still another week left to finish it¡± First stops him ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I¡¯ve heard that next week that they will end the lockdown¡±

    Second couldn¡¯t hold himself from his joy ¡°GREAT! Then we can finally leave¡±

    Iggy asks them ¡°Why not stay?¡±

    First flinched from hearing her said that ¡°No! The city starts to look bleaks after one of my people joined as volunteers¡±

    Haw and the others listen to First as he said something to be wary about.

    ¡°I hear more and more people are siding to their own terms. Much I don¡¯t anything about the city lord¡¯s decision¡±

    Alche disclaimed it, but First don¡¯t care as he continued ¡°We don¡¯t think that we would stay for long when unrest occurred. Haw, I know you will remain here in the city because of your quest of your guild. I assumed is somewhere in Stranding Island¡±

    Haw answers ¡°There is nothing else to say, laughs calmly*¡±

    Iggy shucks how his change of tone.

    ¡°What a charming laugh you got there, Haw¡±

    Reya joins in ¡°You never heard him laughs, Iggy? Andui, you too know his side of him as much of Coral seeing him after school. Andui got surprised

    ¡°Coral did what?¡±

    Coral smiles back at her ¡°Why? Get jealous why I ask him to join in their second landmark¡±

    All of the returned back to their usual self soon after.

    Sanquin comes to the roof and sees Haw and the others were having their time together. She whispers through her demonic voice to him. Swiftly passing through all of them with his unique skill, Haw raised his hands and wave at Sanquin. Everyone turns and see how big she is now that she has to bend to her waist to get out from the door. Her manners remained etiquette as she raises her voice.

    ¡°Haw, I like a moment with you. The report you will be sending to our guild. I¡¯ll be waiting for it after this¡±

    She comes closer as he responds ¡°Is it urgent? More so, I heard from our guild here in the city is making a move on¡±

    ¡°I have my urgency but you won¡¯t be staying healthy for long from what I heard from Rusic¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say that, alright. The reports will be ready soon¡±

    ¡°Gladly¡±

    It was all happened in thoughts. Her telepathy is something to be different as Haw¡¯s mind was easily went through his head. Sanquin sees why he has so many secrets lied within in his concealment. Thanks to Quill revealed the secrets of his abnormal rehabilitation. It didn¡¯t trigger much what is already erased.

    Once everyone starts to leave, eventually Haw is alone with the women in all of a sudden. Andui and her friends and then Sanquin herself at their side, the sun is setting and the moment of truth that they ask one last time. Reya said to him

    ¡°I was wondering. What will you do now after finishing here? Your pay and your time finding a recruit, what else can you live yourself to have in this city?¡± ¡°I have my ways and I can still help . . . (he stares at Sanquin) . . . She knows what to expect¡±

    They turn to her and she just smiled ¡°I¡¯m guessing you would want me to teach your school¡±

    Reya gets the idea ¡°I don¡¯t think so, you look rather seductive and big¡±

    ¡°That would be easy for me change characters but I have my job done here. I am here for other reasons as Haw is already finish¡±

    Andui felt relief as the time goes during their talking. After all what is happening. Nothing had change from Haw¡¯s perspective, and Sanquin explains to them secretly before. They are just glad someone from hell help them understand better, only by asking.

    Haw looks at them as if they know about him. His side of him has to accept it where Sanquin keeps her tone to his mind.

    ¡°They know your old self. Don¡¯t worry, they are really worried about you . . . the real you. Let¡¯s hope the witness curse is your testimony of their achievement, Dexter¡± Sooner than they have hope, they were invited to a dinner by Sanquin herself. Not knowing that Haw was busy, they let themselves have their fun on their own.

    Sanquin is dining with them, joking around as she brings them where the Agatheans hid their time on the road. Those four never experienced such foreign place built by the locals. They were guided into a room as they talk about things. As for a moment they dine first.

    ¡°I want to mind, every one of you seems to have trouble with that man. Care to tell me why are you guys acted so special for him¡±

    Iggy honestly respond ¡°I don¡¯t know, we owe him our lives and he seem to be a far more trouble when Andui committed to him¡±

    Coral couldn¡¯t hold in but complain at her own friends

    ¡°Then one of us can¡¯t let it go and thought it is a chance to pay it back. I¡¯m guessing we were expecting our norms can be related to him¡±

    Reya can¡¯t help Sanquin starts to look like a gossip girl from her grin. Yet it seems it returns back to normal.

    ¡°We have our time, and it was embarrassingly so¡±

    Sanquin understands ¡°Sounds like other worlders judging us collectively. Even my old world is less advance but kept themselves from foreigners¡±

    Andui asks ¡°Are you from another world too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, I¡¯m from another world, but I chose to stay with my own volition. I am immortal demon after all¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, have you experienced being new and vulnerable like us¡±

    ¡°No, this world was link to my world. Like the foundation for an example, but it is more like a gateway, it held up north in Abls and now walled off after the Fall. You can go back and forth¡±

    ¡°Really, then why others didn¡¯t use it to leave¡±

    ¡°Because they weren¡¯t link before, you can imagine a road that connects specific to us. Then someone else discovered it but the road didn¡¯t connect to his home and end up lost¡±

    Coral asks Sanquin ¡°Anyway, I want to ask you. Do you think you would help us like Haw said to us?¡±

    Sanquin is drinking as she stares at her grinning eyes on her.

    ¡°You will be surprised and my guild is well prepared. I could help you, but first let your hero fall first. If you know what I mean¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue laugh*¡±

    Iggy gets frustrated ¡°Please explain us at least¡±

    ¡°I will, but we have time here and we should talk more about your school. Haw may not continue from what I heard from Ironno, but I assure you. You four would be enough to help them survive, including their families.

    The sphere is done, and Quill stood before the updates. The first takes were from Sanquin herself and the new details about Haw¡¯s fabrication of himself. She recognized the procedures, and it wasn¡¯t that long for her to trace it all back to the time where this theory recognized. Quill found it and read it was it once called

    ¡°Psychological Theory: Mana and Mind Transfusion . . . Back then, it was meant to study you. The Summoner of Isekai City¡±

 Dust Season - Chapter 072

    COI C72

    ¡°. . . On the other news, we hear reports the other moon will crossing to this region. Be aware that this moon has different effects similar to Alga. This moon is called Jigeram, a notorious moon that can light up both night and day. Its luminescence is dense and you could see specs of it floating down slowly raining like snow or none of it all. It can null and weakens all mana with a set of proportion of everyone¡¯s mana capacity. If you see light bluish specs raining down, be prepared once it piled up . . .¡±

    It¡¯s the first day of the end of the lockdown, there was a mass exodus of locals leaving the city. Already satisfied by their wealth, but not so sure when unrest continues within the districts. The first report was the sector in Fuku City then it reached to Mihayara district. They can¡¯t blame those locals being scared and even there were reports of fighting between them and the gangs. Many merchants won¡¯t be hanging long after that. The security managed somehow, but not enough with other expenses upheld in the city.

    The adventurers had enough experience within the sphere, now they are going back to the dungeons. They visit again where known places being showered by the Jigeram¡¯s light. Once was massive trees overgrown to the entrance of the dungeons are now withered a bit. One of the mages sees radiant of mana being absorbed. Those particles of light are absorbing it and releasing nothing in return.

    ¡°Looks like it is cleansing the trees¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, it is good when moderation fitted for us but don¡¯t forget inside the sphere it drastically weakens us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then Alga comes along balance it out¡±

    As they venture forth, they found monsters they saw during the lockdown. All of them moved inside the caves and holes made from them. The mages cast their magic and scan it.

    ¡°My readings tell me that it is just small nests in each route¡±

    ¡°Mine is they have a plethora of them squeezing each other in one nest¡±

    One of the adventurers read his UI ¡°And we are 18% percent exposed¡±

    ¡°Dang it! It means we lost 3% of the higher chance to win in mass droves. Now we can only do it conditionally¡±

    The mage doubted ¡°We are just random grouping up. I don¡¯t think teamwork with no experience against these monsters¡±

    One of the monsters goes out from one of the holes, only its head sprung out. It shakes around and feels something painful once exposed from the light. Then it went back.

    ¡°They too are feeling the light. Why not dug them out from their burrows?¡±

    ¡°If you are a mage, you knew these monsters can heal themselves for a time, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry but this is something we need to get for the reward¡±

    ¡°Our quest wasn¡¯t even registered yet. My guild wants to know how safe for new members to go through the dungeons¡±

    While they were talking, they heard footsteps coming from the dungeon.

    ¡°Hey, you said nothing is coming from the dungeon¡±

    ¡°You forget that someone was here before us¡±

    ¡°Yeah that . . . But I can¡¯t sense their mana¡±

    They look at the entrance and they see familiar Enders walk outside. Myrrkei and U¡¯ecin walk out and see adventurers standing around. Another one walks out and it¡¯s their employer.

    ¡°Adventurers, you seem idling about¡±

    ¡°Well, uhm . . .¡±

    ¡°We were just scouting and we found nests that are compacted with monsters¡±

    ¡°I see . . . I see from your stats you¡¯re already exposed in 18%¡±

    The adventurers check their UI again with a new recent update. The exposed meter had updated even more dangerous level. It added where also magic items that is based on mana, with exemption of Runes, and they look rather worried.

    ¡°25% . . . That will lose the failsafe mechanism¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and luckily 80% exposure is enough to use magic to escape. Exceed that too, and then there would be no way to leave this place¡±

    ¡°Thank you, we should be on our way. Everyone let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± They left, as the two Enders watch them leave.

    The employer smiled then quickly turned into his fire up expression. Even more so the threats he never would¡¯ve thought of.

    ¡°Now Myrrkei, please go back to the research department and find a way to get inside of those dungeons¡±

    ¡°Ah, you see my way. I was hoping you tried your own research what we have found¡±

    ¡°Enough, and you. Please continue clear out those monsters that is not familiar to our list. From what he said is true, then they are probably not the monsters we would expect there¡±

    He walks away as his mana already being crippled.

    U¡¯ecin said ¡°These seasons he mentioned that would be similar to our moons¡±

    ¡°In nature, that would be a perspective of it. I¡¯m impressed they have managed this far. When they mastered the full moon cycles, it will be a matter of time they survived the wilderness of this world¡±

    ¡°Sigh* under a year, that would be not enough when order is starting to quake¡±

    ¡°Please my fellow guildmember, it is just my thought. It will become so or not¡±

    ¡°Ironno is working with them for some time now. He is becoming a defender for how long the gods watch him¡±

    ¡°I forgot to mention, a lot of our ¡®allies¡¯ going through his safe rooms¡±

    ¡°Good or bad, all of them are allowed to get in¡±

    ¡°Of course, but if one of them being hostile inside of the room. Those scrolls will activate and channel off their mana¡±

    Myrrkei left as he is ordered to go back to the city. Leaving U¡¯ecin piling up corpses of monsters, he grabs a dust of the light throws inside of the holes. Monsters start to scatter inside as he plays around in their misery.

    Myrrkei finds the road and follow through it. After closely reached the city¡¯s barrier, he sees once again opened up but this time it starts to sizzle as maintenance are trying to keep hold of the magic needed. He heard one of the workers

    ¡°The power plant started to heat up when that moonlight recently came¡±

    ¡°Day and night just like the news said¡±

    ¡°Damn it, is there enough overtime for this to be justified?¡±

    ¡°Or else we don¡¯t have power during this season¡±

    ¡°Sigh*¡±

    They look tired as they sit around, and their eye bags showing through a bit. He wants to know why they are like that but he moves on.

    Inside Mihayara District, there¡¯s a woman hiding her gang¡¯s logo. The man who is with him felt uncomfortable and said,

    ¡°That gang of yours are really that dangerous¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I have come this far to get inside without those surveillance tracking magic¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should lay low and leave your things behind¡±

    ¡°I need it to defend myself, those physical attributes they have now could take me down any second¡±

    ¡°We are in the caf¨¦, how will they going to attack here with these many people around?¡±

    The woman is one of the Dark green dot gangs. For once she managed to meet this man in person. Her partner is enough trying to find the best route not to get spotted from the other gangs and their planned activities along the way. Many petty crimes such as theft in second hand devices are humiliating enough, but they need it for some reason. She said to him

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you are still willing to listen . . . Pervert¡±

    He softly reacts ¡°Ugh! I have been exposed¡±

    A maid pops up next to him and gives him a supporting cast.

    ¡°Oh no, what will you going to do master?¡±

    ¡°She exposed my name¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, she is just jealous because . . . (blushing) you have me¡±

    ¡°Oh my . . .¡±

    She heard enough, the man she is talking to is the infamous Perb. That maid reacted on whim because of his expenses and tribute toward this caf¨¦. As he is now the best ¡®master¡¯ to support them and even the maid is just a projection of his preferred choice. The Perb looks down as he sees what he is eyeing on. Focus on the maid¡¯s . . . Then get stop as she casts her magic to turn his head to her.

    ¡°We are not done talking¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a dude¡±

    ¡°You sicko¡±

    ¡°The only sicko you face¡±

    The maid left because of her angry expression leaving the man disappointed. He just grins himself summoning his glasses all tinted and white, glowing in front of her then disappeared.

    ¡°I say you are lucky that I have nothing better to do during the summer. Its security is heck when the raids start¡±

    ¡°I am not here to recruit you¡±

    ¡°Alright, then what you have in mind beside message me on social media?¡±

    ¡°You were at the black and white zone¡±

    He disappointedly remembered ¡°And . . .¡±

    ¡°Those who were involved inside that area are being tracked down¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I would be a lucky man not found out¡±

    ¡°It is because you have a new identity¡±

    ¡°That part I won¡¯t say, I have some secrets that you people don¡¯t want to listen¡±

    ¡°About boys?¡±

    ¡°You studied me too well, they won¡¯t even expect me looking at me now¡±

    The perb looks chubby than the previous scenes of him doing the crime. Back in their own world he was fit, but now he is fat that looks satisfied doing so. The woman¡¯s magic item is the one that tracked him down, kept it in her inventory as she is free to use it.

    She continues ¡°What am I asking is that there is a special meeting that you will likely believe it¡±

    ¡°I read it, but I am hardworking predator. But I do want to see who are coming back. I hope they are dead or they will want my ass . . . and I am not the one to be on top¡±

    She gets frustrated and begin to leave. She says her goodbyes

    ¡°For god sakes, then don¡¯t go after your victims after your scores are settled¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that would be our last meeting¡±

    ¡°Me too, jackass¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Stings¡±

    The man left alone leaving the look at himself being fat. He looks unhealthy after what he did in this city, he mentions

    ¡°I guess hiding and eating junk foods put me a lot of weight¡±

    He walks out from the caf¨¦ and gives a nice farewell among the maids. The trap maid comes to him and gives him a gentle hug. The Perb stops his urges as much as he could let his mind distracted to the dangers of the rumors about the defectors are coming back for him. Sweet words come to his ears where only the girls said it with their cheery voice and the trap didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Please come again!¡±

    He left leaving a mark of his magic onto the caf¨¦ where he sits. Hearing through the after of the conversation.

    As the Perb left, the commotion rises as he hears through the mark left on the caf¨¦. Jealousy erupts behind the scene as many girls around him.

    ¡°Wow! You got yourself a sugar daddy. How much he pays you right now?¡±

    ¡°A lot exactly, I don¡¯t know where he gets his money from but . . . (shows them the cash) probably he is from Fuku City¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see him give you money openly, where did that pervert slid through the cash¡±

    The other maid slams her hand on the table ¡°I really like that woman acting tough to that pervert, but the pay he provides is too good. Even more so during the summer¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he is a criminal¡± They laugh as they don¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°That fat ass, a criminal, how could he get away with that lot of money. There is no bank, money transfer through the internet isn¡¯t working anymore, and the cash base system is in temporarily under our devices¡±

    The trap maid shouted ¡°AH! He paid me as he about to leave. That man is worse than any of your stalkers and any other perverts combine¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Why is that!?¡±

    He shows them a replay how he did in front of the woman. The scene where he wraps around his waist then secretly slid through his clothes and felt his naked waist.

    ¡°That pervert! Can¡¯t you use your magic too to stop it¡±

    ¡°I did but something is not right. I can¡¯t seem to block it, as if he absorbs my powers and I even used it in full force¡± The maid looks at him in a strange way.

    ¡°No, really. I mean everyone has high powered abilities, even a D rank could withstand their advances. I know I am that weak but everyone can¡¯t touch me unless they harm me. I¡¯m not kidding here. I¡¯m telling the truth here¡± The laughs come after where the Perb stops listening.

    ¡°Being a former defector has some perks kid. That¡¯s why we are the source of successful petty crimes. The gangs will soon also learn this skill soon enough. Because they had brought us back in¡±

    The Perb walks through the park as he was busy monologuing and listening secretly from the Caf¨¦. He stands there letting his face mask hidden his true expression like he always done. Then felt a strange stare, the same action he did to others. Experience of being the stalker, now he felt something is . . . and it was a duck.

    The duck toy is surrounded by kids as they playfully trying to catch it, with other spiritual pets come along follow them as their toys. The kids preferred the yellow toy duck because of its weird expression with its wide dotted eyes and big beak. They enjoy the duck more than the playful toy pets they have. The Perb looks closely as it stares right at him. The rumors about spirits looking at people and they discovered they are looking at defectors. They don¡¯t know even it is true but this is making it difficult for them to feel safe. Some examples are right but others are downright impossible.

    Luckily, this suspicion wasn¡¯t part of the news and he proceed to go somewhere else. The sight of the duck kept focusing on him as he stares back with his device with his camera. The duck is being thrown and continue where its neck can move to see him longer. It is a persistent little mad lad, as he eventually left as he needs to go elsewhere. Stepping forth to where he needed to go, Fuku City, or what¡¯s left of it. A place with where most high-class citizens reside there.

    He wasn¡¯t part of their community, but many defectors are calling out to go there. Hoping not to see the people he had done and the reason he had to go there was his ¡®friends¡¯ are asking to come there. Invited to some business they are having and with the picture of the invitation is at hand on his device and the main gate where stops numerous people in line. The Perb eavesdrops through the conversation about the new moon.

    ¡°Did you hear from the adventurers or anyone who is out from the city?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everyone got fucked from that particle shit¡±

    ¡°Many called it dusts, that would be easy way to describe it¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    The line is long and the Perb has nothing else to do as he stands, even his device is at hand never would beat the strangers¡¯ dialogues than reading through a wall of comments in social media.

    ¡°. . . This place gets us riled up. Why is the line longer than usual?¡±

    ¡°Beats me, I hear there are job interviews or something. I¡¯m just here for my night shift job¡±

    ¡°Night shift?! I thought they stop it thanks to the new security in this district¡±

    ¡°You could say that but I need money for my expenses. The lockdown forced me out doing my quests¡±

    ¡°You were an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I just play the part of their adventuring. They request for small projects to build posts near the dungeon spots. Their convenient store from another world, I think¡±

    ¡°Laugh* You have read too much visual novels to let me believe they want that¡±

    ¡°As long as the pay is good, and luckily that same store is still fine. Many adventurers first go there to see what happened¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It is protected, and wouldn¡¯t doubt who lived inside it¡±

    ¡°You know who live in there?¡±

    ¡°Beats me, that was the last thing I heard about it . . . Hey! Move forward the line is moving¡±

    The Perb looks at the other guy who is hauling up the line. He thought it was fishy and thought he was hauling them up. The man moves forward as they almost reach to the entrance. He continues to eavesdrop

    ¡°Anyway, what you guys are doing to Fuku City?¡±

    ¡°There is a private office is manufacturing magic products. If I have to say, there shouldn¡¯t be kids here¡±

    ¡°There are no kids this evening, why . . . Oh I get. Better not getting to details for it¡±

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    The Perb quickly reacted as the others turn around who said that. They eventually stop talking as others notice them.

    The Perb regrets it as he is going to listen something interesting, if he had to visit them, then it would be easier he had to go somewhere to pay off the patience he is having in line. A call from the guard

    ¡°Next 10 people in line, proceed to get inside the building¡±

    The Perb steps closer as he is about to get inside. The man in front of him hesitated then eventually left as the man with his jacket on, made him look suspicious. Nonetheless, he is not going to be queue up with him and that¡¯s for sure. Five minutes later, he is up next.

    ¡°Finally . . .¡± He whispered.

    He walks inside and sees the guards and the other people inside stared at the window. Others behind him shout out at the sky.

    ¡°Something falls off from the sky!¡±

    The Perb looks to the man is pointing and sees the barrier breaks raining down dusts. Falling into the intersecting highway from the three districts near Mihayara, Chojima and Fuku City, many watch it fall like thick rain falls where the road is being buried by it. The call of the guard to continue the procedure as the Perb is being pushed inside by the others.

    ¡°Move on now, the incidents didn¡¯t reach here. We need to loosen up the line or else it will take all evening¡±

    Once he is in, he goes to the counter and give them his invitation.

    ¡°Hello, please state your reason to go inside this district¡±

    ¡°Yeah Hi, I was given an invitation from one of my friends. I was given an instruction to go here because they didn¡¯t label the address¡±

    The receptionist took the invitation and scan it in their computer. The floor lights up beneath the Perb¡¯s feet as he quickly transported without even given a reply except

    ¡°Please be ready as you are now transported to your designated location and thanks for using our services¡±

    ¡°Services, I should, . . .¡± The Perb teleported where he didn¡¯t know where.

    Now he is somewhere else and continuing saying his words ¡°. . . Be heading inside. What!? Where am I?¡±

    He looks around and sees he is inside a building with massive glass window seeing the sight of the falling dust from the sky.

    ¡°That some huge rainfall leaking through the barrier¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we thought that you are going to be trapped there for sure¡±

    ¡°HEY!¡±

    The Perb¡¯s friends are next to him as they are waiting.

    ¡°You made it. We were heading out to see what happened but we need to deal with this first. Come now¡±

    The Perb walks with them inside seeing through a massive building that couldn¡¯t been seen outside of the city. His friends said to him

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, and yes it¡¯s magic. I don¡¯t know either that this place exists in Mihayara district¡±

    ¡°I already expect this could happen. Have you ever seen the realms?¡±

    ¡°Well that too, but let¡¯s get going to business¡±

    ¡°Yeah business, I need a little money after selling off some stolen goods¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you brought us nice scraps and other ores you brought from the east coast, where did you get it, anyhow?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t going to say to you where I got it but I know little about demands¡±

    One of his friends where not too happy about it.

    ¡°Because of that we are still be friends even we found out your . . . hobbies¡±

    ¡°You got yourself played for when you guys found out my profits laugh*¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue there, but your mates have powers. We won¡¯t be last long as they are looking for you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad they didn¡¯t use us to find you¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, defectors had little reach to search around this city¡¯s new surveillance¡±

    They made into the meeting room as one of his friends are discussing with a businessman.

    ¡°You made it, now let¡¯s introduce ourselves the man own this empty little space of the realm¡±

    ¡°Hello, but there¡¯s no need for introduction. We both know let¡¯s make this business anonymous¡±

    ¡°True that¡±

    The Perb¡¯s reason to be invited was for helping them gain options for their offers. The suitable role for them to have legitimate work through illegitimate source of money. The businessman had connections since the summer but now he¡¯s focusing on the underdogs.

    ¡°I know production is a little low, but plans should be certain when supplies are up¡±

    ¡°Thanks again to allow us to be part of business¡±

    ¡°Thank none of it, remember that you¡¯re the one who will be handling the business I set up for you. The debts will rise when the supplies are coming. Now let¡¯s talk business here¡±

    The Perb leans to one of his friends. Whispering to each other as there is no way a businessman like him, a professional, to be this glad sharing ideas with them.

    ¡°I never seen this man acting highly us as beginners¡±

    ¡°I know, but this man comes up on top during the summer. He pulls a lot of stuff getting through other businesses get a lot of their exotic foods from him"

    The businessman heard them and cheers on to them.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t disturb us. We are in the middle of things¡±

    ¡°Well . . . you know me. I¡¯m a kind of guy would soothe some senses among you four. I know, I maybe adding luck to the equation. But I got what I earn those small stalls and fortune that worth of few months of profit under one week¡±

    ¡°I get it, please continue¡±

    ¡°Alright, where was I . . .¡±

    The Perb and the others commented on his attitude.

    ¡°He sounds a bit of old¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the sound of a con artist to me¡±

    ¡°Now I think of it, he is definitely a foreigner¡±

    They look at the businessman¡¯s looks as he is busy talking to their other friend. He is definitely a foreigner but his attitude is beyond what they judge him to be.

    ¡°He acts like some 90s salesman. What would I know foreigners in 2016?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just see the contract and end with it. If this con artist knows his tricks, then you know when to stop it, right?¡±

    The Perb knows his side of scamming others, and the businessman he hears through his dialogue. Mostly small talks, but he sounds a bit like he knows something.

    In conclusion, the businessman reviews their negotiation.

    ¡°Alright, among the rest of the small businesses. You people are the most questionable, past anonymous, daring, introverts . . . whatever that means, and poorly experienced in decision making I have ever met for the past months. I love it¡±

    The Perb and the others took their face into disgust but the one who is making a deal with him grins.

    ¡°What?¡± All three said it.

    The businessman continues ¡°I¡¯d say you two would be best to make products in private. Your ideas were a bit old school you¡¯d say but doing it in virtual reality. I couldn¡¯t say more¡±

    ¡°But would you do it¡±

    ¡°Oh, I would, innovation is the key for the risky man to do business with and also . . . it feels like you know people¡¯s private matter¡±

    ¡°I sure do¡±

    ¡°Great! this is half of the contract. Other half need to be renegotiated after the testing phase. Because I have no idea those computer stuff you just mentioned, especially . . . Uhm, let¡¯s just see it after next week or two. Ok?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    The staff opens the door ¡°Sir, your next appointment is here in the next 10 minutes¡±

    He left as he is late for his next meeting. Without a word as they sit there read the signed half contract. The Perb reads it and he sees nothing weird of it except being short.

    ¡°Make a product . . . that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Well, I uhm, I spoke a lot of stuff to him except about the price¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it why he has his eyes on us to make business¡±

    ¡°Well, I have money and so¡±

    ¡°You bribe him to listen, did you?¡±

    ¡°He did listen and some he didn¡¯t get it¡±

    ¡°Uh? we can talk about it later. Let¡¯s go something to eat¡±

    The Perb declines ¡°Sorry, but I have been seeing people from time to time. I don¡¯t want bumping into them as we go together¡±

    ¡°Uh sure, I¡¯ll send another invitation for the next meeting¡±

    The Perb moves out first as he remembered something odd during the time getting through the teleportation. There he stands on the magic circle as the staff prepares it for him.

    ¡°Please remembered you will be transfer back where you were teleported from and have a nice night¡±

    As he was teleported, he sees it again a strange link entwined with another line. He uses his magic to force misdirect from the other link as it disrupts the direction where to go and forced him to go somewhere else. Now connected with his magic, he is randomly teleported somewhere else.

    He appears inside the realm. The realm melts and loses its form by the dust already spread here and damaging the realm. The Perb looks at his hand as it is frozen on his fingertips. The UI pops up to him as the exposure rises. The dust had shown great disturbance on his power. Weakening him as he needs to get away from here, his senses find out the man who disrupts the teleportation magic is tracking him down. He rushes forward where he needs to escape. The doorway of the realm melted solid to the dusts. He rams it forward breaking through the secret realm.

    He looks around where he is somewhere at the parking lot. Where he looks ahead where the stadium should be, now looking at his back where Mihayara district is closed by. It is not good for him as he must runs off. Then he hears a footstep, someone is coming and looks around trying to sense who was that person is. There is no one but he hears it, he changes his perception to see better through the night as he keeps hearing someone is coming. Struggling to find the stranger while the other is coming, and running.

    The blinking of the street lights where he turns to see it. Then he quickly turns around wheel kick at the stranger. The man stops where the Perb nearly kicks his face. A man with a pickaxe on hand, throws a paper at him. He raises his kick with wind magic and knock him off. The scroll reacted from the touch of his magic and counters him with strong margin of it infused to his weapon. The man strikes through with his pickaxe. The Perb dodges it but the man hits other scroll on the ground to align his footings. Struck down as he slides back, the Perb trips down on the ground without him noticing a thing what¡¯s going on.

    The man pulled something out from his bag and thrown a large amount of dust on him. The Perb sees his UI muddled from the exposure as he feels his natural body condition through his head. The unhealthy body, weakening and soring through his every muscle and breathing. He looks at the man raises up his pickaxe like he is not finished yet. This moment reminded him that incident in Black and White Zone, the consecutive attacks either success or fail. He hopes he is that same person and pokes his fore head.

    The man strikes down and misses close to his neck. The man raises up his weapon and said,

    ¡°I see, you have our secret. Then again you were appeared near the realm, one of the gangs¡¯ hideouts¡±

    The man breathes heavily and see a glimpse form his UI is already reaching high level of exposure. It reads ¡°91%¡± While the rest all blurred out from the immense amount of dust on him. Then the Perb said in reply

    ¡°I was teleported here. Someone is disrupting my magic cough*¡±

    The man looks around as he can¡¯t see through the dark but the lights next to them. Then a large sound of slow claps heading from the other direction where another man stands before them. The Perb said was true, he was being followed. The man was able to disrupt the magic link and even forced him to go transfer somewhere else. While the incident where the dusts fall down from the sky leaving a gaping hole from the barrier causes a distraction. It was luck from what he observed and now he is here while the main police force is focusing on the center of the attention.

    Barely sees him as he is covered in dust and fog from the powder laying in the air. The silhouette speaks to him such an avenging tone.

    ¡°I have come this far to finally meet you. And now here you are already dressed in dusts. I am such a lucky bastard laugh*¡±

    The Perb expected they will come back after what he did, but never expect one of them is smart enough to set it up. He looks up to the man with the pickaxe, the man steps aside to let him see the silhouette¡¯s face can be seen a little bit but he doesn¡¯t remember who is that victim is.

 Avenger Vs Predator - Chapter 073

    COI C73

    ¡°. . . BREAKING NEWS! A pillar of Jigeram¡¯s light piled down on the highway in between near Chojima, Fuku City, and Mihayara district. Please evacuate as many people are exposed under 40%, they already show sign of minor symptoms and other frail magic affecting their bodies. The public services are only letting healthy people to take action, the dependence of mana is taking a toll to many uninformed communities. Thankfully, many volunteers from Chojima residences come and help other survivors as they are now reaching more than 60%. To anyone will . . .¡±

    The man taps off the news on his mask. As he is now facing the Perb, there is someone else neutralized him. Now surrounded with the same dusts that stop their magic, he is sure that man is a local. He unleashes many spells out of rage and ignoring the man still standing. The man with a pickaxe stared at him, it is not certain if he is the one who will save that man lying down. The Perb broke off the silence

    ¡°He is not on my side¡±

    The man with a pickaxe kept quiet then backs away. ¡°. . . That Shithead! I told him he is not (shocked)¡±

    The Perb sees the man coming to him without hesitation bringing the magic he forged into a weapon. The man gathers all the materials around him, from rocks to even the rusts hidden within the metal bars. Collecting the fresh night air and compact it together, he forged a gas mask then equipped it on the fly. He goes in the clouds of dust as his clothes already faint to cold taints around him. The Perb sees his aura manifests but falls down where the light absorbing it then become into snow.

    The aura becomes a counter measure as he walks, but revenge is best and his rage gained from humiliation. The Perb¡¯s victim shows himself and his unrecognizable voice

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long to get my hands on you¡±

    The Perb couldn¡¯t see properly as the light continues to leach him. The man kicks him, it wasn¡¯t effective. Then he later used magic on him, it wasn¡¯t that effective. The man uses his UI and sees the problem. The exposure shows high numbers and he can¡¯t do anything about it. He decides to drag him out from the cloud, and then he said

    ¡°God! Why are you so fat?

    The night around them seem to be empty, he forgets this place should be crawling with people in this part of the district. That gaping hole he saw few hours ago is it could be the problem. He can¡¯t be sure in most things but that¡¯s how he planned out during that incident. The man tries to pull him up, doesn¡¯t have the strength to carry him as he is too exposed. The Perb buffs himself with an added weight as the man counters it by adding his strength. The Perb chuckled a bit while the man trying to bring him out from the cloud of dust. The man stops and steps out.

    The Perb was relief that he gives up so quickly, he even smirk

    ¡°Revenge my ass. You give up because I added a little . . . weight?¡±

    The faint of sensing him is still nearby as if he is waiting. His UI is broken and his eyes barely see through the light bluish dust. For the moment he thought he had given up, but something creative happened as it reached toward him. A normal rope thrown to him then quickly wraps around him with magic, the dust froze up the rope enticing the effectiveness of the Jigeram.

    The aura of the man lights up outside of the area. Already freezing up and weakening the magic around him. He uses his magic to enhance any spell that will bring him out of the cloud. The Perb slides toward him in one pull. They make their first contact outside the cloud then he kicks him on the gut. The rope wrapped around him including the crystallized magic. It dented but absorbs the magic impact. The man is getting furious from all that dust weakening his power. The Perb felt it but not much for to vomit on the floor. He looks at the stranger one more time and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re getting weak. You should¡¯ve gotten the D more than I have hope for¡±

    The man gets furious and used his ultimate. The dusts disperse as the Perb sees it with his own eyes. The man has enough and used it on him, a tremendous power to his control where his magic gathered up and polarized every matter around him. The shout of his rage, he says his ult

    ¡°MAGNETIZED METEOR!¡±

    The ult gathered up all the mana and solid objects, slowly dropping on him while it collects its mass.

    The Perb feels his mana is coming back as it sucked out the dust off from him. Trying to break free but the man also recovered his. He didn¡¯t expect an ultimate ability wasn¡¯t affect from the dusts. That¡¯s his opportunity, the time he was here to face the bastard who done to him. Many want to savor their revenge, but to Perb. They need to end him quick because of his elusive skills to neutralized and forced charm them to his own consent.

    The meteor collects the scrolls as it was left behind by the man with a pickaxe. It gathered around it and can¡¯t seem to be absorbed through the magnetism. His ultimate as is fictionally called, it absorbs all sources of mana and the main polarization. The papers however revolve around it without being consumed by it. The meteor has become the center of polarization. There is nothing much to see from them where the meteor is slowly reaching to him.

    The scrolls start to lights up creating magic. Neither of them sees the scrolls activating where the speed of revolution is getting faster and faster. The Perb gets hit by flying debris as it gets closer. As the meteor is at full power so slowly towards him. The Perb is getting wrapped around by heavy debris and mana too powerful to manipulate. The sudden force moves forward as it slams on him. The debris went flying around its polarization then quickly pulled into him one more time with both powerful gravity and unimaginable pressure within the Perb¡¯s mana.

    The magnetized meteor disappeared in a blink on an eye. The man moves closer to see any shred happening on the predator. The dusts come back and covered him again, the dusts absorbed his raging aura and to see the man he wants to end is gone. He checks his UI. He is still alive. The last trace was lost after he was teleported. He grabs his mask and squeezed it with his dear life. The magic he infused cycling out damaging and repairing. He kept himself hidden once more, to find him or the opportunity he has will be gone.

    The Perb is getting heal and the man with a pickaxe is tending his wounds. The Enders said to him

    ¡°You know how to tap your head but you don¡¯t know my role. You think that I can handle people like you¡±

    The man hugs him out of pure craziness that he got out alive. Resisting not kissing him on the lips, he had never thought to see his victims become this powerful. Instead, he swears his way out of his stress. The man with the pickaxe listens

    ¡°That son of a bitch learns some new tricks . . . Ultimate my ass. That time wasn¡¯t kidding about the later stages of magic control. Sigh* Still an idiot that wiped off the dust that stopped me¡±

    He brings out his inventory and drinks a mana potion.

    The Perb leaves no time to think about it, and he gets lucky using that trick. What he doubted at the time he managed to escape and leaved the police lying inside the secret room. It was a good decision, no, more like it is going to happen eventually. He stared at the man slowly clearing up his blurred eyes. The exposure of the light had suck away because of the man¡¯s ultimate, it was easily described once they can¡¯t counter it. Never thought he could able to use it, and more so he heard that the defectors have theirs.

    He summarized what happen outside of the city.

    ¡°That crazy man is right, the later stages of mana control are already learned, and now I have to experience it while that moon raining on this city 24/7¡±

    Scrolls around him lights up and give him the pleasant feeling for some reason. The man with a pickaxe silently stares outside. The Perb has nothing to talk about him, and neither would he talk to him in return. The Perb talks to himself

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that man is a magic user. Why am I saying this? My state of magic is their highest potential . . . Except using magic tools, his scrolls saved me¡±

    Ironno lies and waits that someone is already here. The thought of getting the last target, traitor or defector, who was involved in the black and white zone, and he already know someone like the man with high mana capacity is being hunted. Rumors about him are essential and his infamy wasn¡¯t known because of his elusive skills, but Haw describes him well in his report. The man outside is rather unique. Tech savvy looking effects, but clearly have more on using metals and other solid objects, and meanwhile starting to use his magic to his preference.

    He prepares the scroll to lose, a magic spell that concealed this room that hides any living essence inside. The Perb couldn¡¯t help seeing this man raising his hand near to the magic scrolls. He asks, but in a different topic

    ¡°Thanks for saving me, but do you know how to take care of him?¡±

    The man listens, thinking of either reply or continue on the man outside . . . But that man might give chances for him to get inside quicker.

    ¡°Take care of him? Just like I did to you earlier until you are tapping on your forehead¡±

    ¡°Forget about what I said. Listen, what he did using a spell on me. I am wondering why I can¡¯t counter it? You already know many magic users can manipulate or even stopping magic on a fly. His . . . however stops that moon dust and still deliver a powerful blow¡±

    Ironno thought something was odd, the man he is talking too is a defector but never reached the peak of control. He can only answer his question.

    ¡°Neutral mana as it is called for a reason, in general it called that for anyone could use it. Regards about not able to manipulate it, the man keeps his magic under control. Mana is like that, not because of how much you have . . .¡±

    The Perb responds

    ¡°So, he uses his magic in a firm grip¡±

    ¡°. . . To that extend, yes, the man using his magic can do anything he wants if the opposing enemy can¡¯t breach out control his. There is more but let¡¯s focus what he is screaming ¡®magnetized meteor¡¯. The spell existed only to him, even replicas can do it but the design of it uses only for them¡±

    ¡°Is there a limit to make your own spells?¡±

    ¡°There is none, but time and mastery are keys to make it powerful. If someone actually surpassed the other with minimal effort, then they know their enemies¡¯ strength¡±

    The room starts to quake where the man has found him.

    ¡°Hiding inside the public utility cabinet? I have enough of that magic realm bullshit¡±

    The man tries to pull off the metallic door out, but the scrolls prevent the magic to touch it. He¡¯s confused as he touched it won¡¯t budge. He pulled out a bat from his inventory and begins tapping it on the door. The Perb leans to the open gap and sees him with it. He almost smiled but the UI identifies it. It says ¡®Rune effect¡¯. Rune weapons negate magic and added other properties like magnets might work on it.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The utility cabinet door opens, seeing the Perb again. Raising his magic then he retaliates by closing it. The man uses the spell but it dissipates by his own rune item. The Perb looks at him being disappointed of how desperate of him to get through. Ironno sees the two battles it out on the door as he knows two magic can¡¯t correlate well. The rune writings on the bat are made to him and not from him resulted to this. The Perb manages closes the door then turn to Ironno.

    ¡°I have never seen this kind of emotion of rage on to me. Even I am the villain, but he is more of a pathetic loser I made him to be¡±

    The man stops and tries some other way. Ironno sees them are nothing but thugs under a powerful mana. The safe rooms are neutral but critical to both sides. Once you entered inside all of them are neutral but the one who are hostile inside will be affected by the scroll¡¯s defenses, so far, and there will be the time that they will destroy it. The Perb readies himself and the Perb¡¯s exposure is now at 17%.

    ¡°I think I waited enough, is that dust really persistent?¡±

    ¡°The dust you mention will pile up again. It¡¯s a light, something like reflection or radiation you people called it¡±

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    The door opens, Ironno took the first step then got knock back to the side with the man¡¯s bat. The scrolls Ironno had quickly activated where his skull cracked. The swing swoop at the Perb. He runs out from the room and punches the man¡¯s mask and it starts to freeze up. Both of their magic used as the Perb¡¯s other hand freeze up as the two hits on contact. On that small area where the crystallized mana appeared, the man¡¯s mask starts to melt from the dust as his face revealed. The Perb¡¯s hand release the dust on his hand as it crystallized the mana on his face.

    The man breathes the dust and quickly blocks his mana flow through his body. The man loses control of his mana. Ironno stands up as the scrolls heal him, and sees the two froze up. The Perb¡¯s idea to use the dust to kamikaze himself at him. Ironno chipped off their crystallized layers on their bodies with his pick axe. The two watches Ironno took first his bat then the runes protect them from the crystallization. It is the only item wasn¡¯t caught by the dust. The traps however almost activate from the large mana appearing near the safe room.

    The moonlight shines on them where the barriers layers with numerous colors where the dust piles up. The Perb sees around where they hid, it is somewhere closer to the complex highways system near Taiyou district. A road that leads to the cargo train station, it is quite isolated since the supplies were not yet delivered by tracks. It is a wonderful place for the two will soon fated to ruin again. The two look at each other, Ironno breaks free from the faces as they can hear each other now. The Perb smiles devilishly while the man fear for his chastity.

    The man panic ¡°PLEASE! This man is a sex predator. I have come to all this way just for him . . . PLEASE!¡±

    Ironno chipped first at the Perb, and removed almost half of the crystallized body. Ironno responds

    ¡°Then speak what you know, my pickaxe will be your timer¡± He quickly starts picking the Perb as fast as he could.

    ¡°Fuck! (x3) Shit! Alright I am one of the defectors, but I am here just to take revenge on this bastard¡±

    Already breaks off his lower waist as he stared in disbelief. He needs to continue.

    ¡°We gathered back here because the Foundation is nearly complete¡±

    The Perb tries to say something, one move of his lips. Ironno breaks free the man¡¯s hand and his face. Only his face move, he then looks at the Perb looking serious. The Perb never would have thought he too isn¡¯t his side at all, but then again, his hips are thrusting out of nowhere. He gets a bit excited too soon. The man continues

    ¡°However, we got in because of this other moon weakening the barrier. We got through it then being gathered around by the gangsters. I am not a member yet but some strangers come invite us this so-called invitation. I decline . . .¡±

    The Perb looks at Ironno for anything he has a chance to respond. Still now, he is starting to chip to the man¡¯s side as he continues to explain to him before it gets worse.

    ¡°. . . And, and that¡¯s all I did in this city. I beg you, don¡¯t make that predator win¡±

    The Perb bursts out laughing ¡°Laugh* you could say that, but even you are a let go. I can hunt you down . . .¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up! Many people who are part of your team going through that forest . . . You trick them. You are the fucker that made worse to us back in our world¡±

    Ironno switches to both of them and shatters the entire crystallize from their bodies and closely to their feet. Ironno said to them

    ¡°Satisfactory, but both of you aim for the worse to each other. Either both you face the truce and fight another day without me in the middle or continue on with conditions to play along without me being the second target¡±

    The two stared at each other, both took the opposite reaction. Determination or hesitation, confidence or fear, and, fulfillment or regret, those two people keep thinking long and hard as they have something planned.

    One last crystallized mana left after Ironno put the last hit to both of them. Broken free from their imprisonment together, they feel like the exposure removed a big chunk of their mana pool. Leaving only their feet still stuck on the floor, and anything else they have hidden inside their personal inventory. Ironno pulls out a glove and wear it on his hand. The two focuses at each other, already settled their power to the minimum where they are almost drained their mana from the crystallization. Without them knowing, Ironno bypass their hidden inventory and took out their mana batteries.

    They look surprised where their UIs pop up in high alert. First time that their UIs use the default warning notification where they likely change to their personal settings, Ironno took one of their mana batteries and lock the rest of their stacks.

    ¡°WARNING! HACKER INFILTRATED!¡±

    They turn to see Ironno just took away one of their mana batteries and lock it off for the entire duration in 12 hours. The glove he is wearing emitted futuristic looking item as it was made from their own city. They thought it was a secret weapon, while for him looking at them said otherwise.

    Ironno explains to them ¡°Like I said, there is no chance for me to survive after freeing you two nor I would let you live if you are committed¡±

    He throws the battery on the ground. ¡°I have listened to you two argued your accusation one another and nothing much change for your decision. In my part, I would easily be defeated like any powerful beings such as you two¡±

    The man mentioned to him ¡°You could apprehend us and end this matter a lot quicker¡±

    The Perb complained ¡°Are you willing to sacrifice yourself just to put me in bars?¡± ¡°What else that would be me instead to your . . . other victims¡±

    ¡°You just really want a better venue to have me get along with you, or dropping the soap is your thing¡±

    Ironno let them argued whereas the exposure start ticking them both. They finally quiet down.

    ¡°I honestly thought of that, but I learn much of your city¡¯s custom of playing a game¡±

    The Perb agrees ¡°Yeah, now an Enders is reading manga . . .¡±

    Ironno judges them. ¡°You two are defectors that I should be apprehending, but you two had no connection with the bigger pack. I will let you slide as my lucky bait. A rapist and future murderer, it¡¯s your night after all¡±

    He raises his pickaxe and starts to pierce through the last remaining mana crystallization. ¡°In a count of three strikes, be ready¡±

    The two then turn look at the mana battery straight away. There is nothing much for them to argue about as the two had no choice. Ironno played along with their game because of the Perb¡¯s message meanwhile the man he is hunting has no value of connection. Maybe soon he will have it but he has time under the Jigeram¡¯s light. Pick*

    Both of them ready themselves where their body is the only mana left inside to boost their stats. All buff in speed and agility, even gambling dexterity to grab it first. Their inventory locked their mana battery stacks and nothing much else they could do. They look at their UIs once again . . . Pick* . . . The exposure greatly diminished because their magic inside is almost depleted while Ironno secretly gathering the dust with his special scrolls.

    The Perb starts to sweat while the man momentarily checks his inventory. One last swing down on the ground, it frees them as they charged to the battery. During the high-speed moment, the Perb sees him swings his bat towards him as he about to reach it. He got swung off to the air as he grabs it while the man reaches down trying to grab the mana battery. The Perb lands on the ground grab a random rock and throw at the battery. It hits and move to the other direction. The two quickly moves toward it as their eyes grew desperate on the item.

    Where their stat buffs had a small duration, and it will take a matter of time that it will wear off. The mana battery tumbling away as it bumps at something and moves to their direction. The Perb slowly moving forward and dodges him as the man attacks. A swing from his bat then maneuvers his way to the battery. The momentum of him getting it then hits the wall as he slides. The Perb charges forwards and used his mass on him, wall slam, and the man couldn¡¯t bear his weight and drops both items from his hand. A wall appeared where the scrolls is used, as Ironno already left.

    The Perb moves back and felt the rush of his weight put him off balance. The man¡¯s buff depleted as well, leaving much his injured body crawling towards the mana battery. The walls start flickering with lights where that is affecting it from their interaction with it. The walls keep at it as they are reaching at the mana battery once more. The man is crawling in while the Perb barely trying to stand up. All of their mana used up with only special stats to help them keep awake, their natural bodies are almost return as they rush to it.

    The man crawls down on his belly and the Perb crawling to his knees. Nothing for them to say a word where they see light walls appeared around them. Even if they decide to escape, the wall is there to block their escape. Ironno left it in case they are not going to follow his rule. Yet it continues to flick as much light as they blindly see the battery. Their exposures are already setting in both saved by the barrier and doomed to each other¡¯s side. The Perb grit his teeth as his knees soon to waver. Meanwhile the man forced himself through the floor trying to reach as he blinds off from the light wall.

    Two desperate people holding in their grievance and hostile answers toward each other, revenge versus rewards. The lunacy of the two both wrath and lust, it was the moment for them show how much they want to live. Blood or lower scars for the man, while gratification or death for him, it was that moment where the spark of light blind them one last time as they grab it. The mana battery is used and a large blast of mana surging through his body, quickly open up their abilities in a single notice. One more laugh that he will bring the worse to the other.

    ¡°Laugh*¡±

    Laughter all around him where the other take his silent. It is fated to be or was unlucky how what they have planned out to the worse. In this short time during the night. It was all hectic, but will he achieve enlightenment for this moment . . .

    ¡°YES!¡±

    The man shouts inside the scroll barrier. He starts to aim at his opponent with his fire magic, knowing well that the other can¡¯t protect himself. His inventory is locked and other items won¡¯t be enough mana for him to bring it out. One fire magic covers the man¡¯s body, screeching out loud.

    The clothes are gone leaving the man naked. The Perb smirks as he transforms into a woman, luck in most sadistic form he creates a small realm for them to hide their wonderful music and secretly fill this city with full of joy. Even if he will say, ¡®No!¡¯, it will be the perfect night to compensate during this awful experience. Her new body posed such seductive look, leaning her hand to her head slowly tilting her head with such beautiful smile. Adding glow to her eyes as if she is beaming lasers from it, this is her moment.

    Her new body, tanned and taller and bigger than him, and muscularly ripped body shows she wanted something special. Thighs thick and the breast as big as she wanted it to be, she is sexualizing herself as her creative form will entice him no matter what. Then it all set in just a minute, the man can¡¯t describe how wrong it is for that predator to ruin a man¡¯s fantasy. Someday, more people like himself will chase the predator down and one day kill that man before further his crazed antics. For tonight, this is his last day being alive.

    One last effort, with her voice become more feminine and only looks at the man looking lifeless, and also vulnerable. The man never would have thought to be this vulnerable. The magic effects on him. He looks up where her eyes meet his, and already showing her junk and said,

    ¡°You like futa, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She uses mind control where he can¡¯t resist anymore. His body loses control and the expression like most hentai that she wanted to portray on him. She can¡¯t hold it anymore and ordered him to his control.

    Ironno looks at the safe room ceased its light wall. The scroll will end after the hour, he didn¡¯t know which of them would win. However, this is not the time as he collects so much Jigeram¡¯s light particles. It is now on his bag trying to bypass many securities trying to wipe it off or throw away. One more thing he needs to do to strengthen the rooms scatter around the city. It will be the last upgrade, and everyone will be safe, all of them. This night is the reminder of many dangerous individuals are coming to the city.

    One morning happen, four people from the dark green dot gang are following the tracks of their infamous acquaintance. It is never be a good time to be exposed inside the city with those dusts lying around, but there is some news they need to spread around. Two young girls watching the couple argued.

    ¡°. . . And that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that he was involved in the black and white zone¡±

    ¡°Stupid! You already forgot we are on the mission to find them¡±

    ¡°Gang members yes, but a real predator even before coming here¡±

    ¡°Umf! Kyra! I told you to escort him out. I don¡¯t want him to be part of his next meal¡±

    ¡°You think he would suddenly want my ass¡±

    Umf thought ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s going to get worse¡±

    Kyra stares at her and rolls her eyes ¡°Not again¡±

    ¡°Or maybe it is romantic upcoming between master and servant. Where you fell in love with him and secretly cheating against with your girlfriend . . .¡±

    ¡°Laugh* girlfriend? I don¡¯t have such . . .!?¡±

    ¡°. . . Or she gets NTR because two men loves each so much it is about to happen¡±

    She kept bragging on and on where he starts to worry ¡°I already knew, but the internet had made this girl crazy¡±

    The woman replies ¡°Don¡¯t bother, she still gives good information with that attitude of hers¡±

    Umf stops talking where her UI shows danger. The three stops and check their surroundings. A fat man gets out from the realm feeling good. He stretches his body and sees the woman he talks to yesterday.

    ¡°Hey! I thought it would be the last¡±

    The woman responds ¡°Do you remember what we agreed?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, last night was too stressful. I would like a summary or check my device from what I miss¡±

    The man goes to where he gets out from the realm, with only his device and a special robot sneaking through. It sneaks inside the small realm and found someone lying on the ground. Dead or unconscious, the man gulped down his throat as if it was either murdered or rape. The scan shows a sign of sexual interaction but no sign of life on the man lying. He quietly spoke out

    ¡°What the fuck is this? Is he really into this? The fuck what changed him? The predator . . . changed?¡±

    He stood there quietly and the Perb notice him.

    ¡°HEY! Don¡¯t go in there. I warned you that there is something I am proud off. That man is trying to kill me last night¡±

    The man starts ringing on his head and the two grabs him to their side. Kyra warns him

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to see who he fucked¡±

    Umf gets curious ¡°Really now, but he fucked his own killer. That man is a beast¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t say anything only ask ¡°A man? Or he is using a sex doll¡±

    The two responds ¡°What!?¡±

    The Perb looks bright and happy as the three stared at him. At this point, they are too afraid to ask.

 Welcome Back - Chapter 074

    COI C74

    ¡°This is the morning news; a special update after the incident of the collapse, there was recent occurrence on the west highway. Many where trapped but none of them were hurt and thankfully so. You can see on screen where a pile of dust is now materializing into crystal. Let¡¯s see our reporter who is now on the premises¡±

    ¡°Thank you, you can see here on the floor where crystallized magic item left behind from the citizens. All of them drained out of its mana as the light bluish in the air start crumbling down back to dust¡±

    ¡°Say, how about your exposure?¡±

    ¡°Oh that. There . . .¡±

    Buzzing and losing of transmission coming from the adventurers¡¯ device as they are now outside of the city, they are careful as much as they need to earn money. Only high ranks are allowed to get out for now and see what happened. Previous adventurers from yesterday were now assigned to deal inside the city first from what happened yesterday.

    ¡°This world is getting difficult by just one moon appearing on this region¡±

    ¡°We got the mana and the moon destroys it, seems natural to me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get Illtended wrong, but I find it reasonable to balance things out and this is overpowered¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said Heist, but this quest is still scouting¡±

    Heist stretches his arms and yawn ¡°Man, I never been yawning such a long time¡±

    The rogue feels it too ¡°Yeah, our stats diminish from the exposure. I feel like I want to go back to bed again¡±

    Illtended understands ¡°Yeah, that incident really kept us awake¡±

    The rogue shakes herself. ¡°All night¡±

    Heist says after ¡°All night¡±

    The other adventurers look rather distress when they heard it. ¡°I hope they are not dependent on mana¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, because some actually fell asleep during their quest¡±

    They check their UIs with their updated features, the exposure rate, and it tells only in each individual for now. The adventurers walk further inside and see signs of exposure already taken the forest. Heist uses his senses

    ¡°Empty, not a single monster ever on the surface¡±

    Illtended starts to worry as he looks down ¡°Surface?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a lot of them is coming from the dungeons we were once raided¡±

    ¡°How many are there?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, that they¡¯re compacting themselves inside a small area¡±

    One of the adventurers who had collection of identified monster book, Heist gives her the detail as she examines it, as she gets contemplated of what the monsters are

    ¡°All of them are the same monsters compacting and hiding inside the dungeon. Other monsters we had fought before are nowhere inside¡±

    ¡°Then where are the monsters we already know¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still sensing that there are still there, but blocked by the horde trapped with it. Still inside the dungeon after all those time¡±

    They look around and see the vegetation were a bit unhealthy and less so to the far reaches to the sky. The only things are edible are hiding inside the large trees. She said,

    ¡°It¡¯s like they are preparing for winter¡±

    ¡°They should be preparing to hibernate if that the case¡±

    ¡°No, I heard this world once was a Pangaea continent. They could travel across the world following Alga throughout its migration. A phenomenon like this really hits hard to this world¡±

    ¡°I guess we are in the mid climate change¡±

    Heist senses something moving from the dungeons. ¡°Let¡¯s move on, I have a bad feeling about this¡±

    Inside the dungeons where monsters gather around trying to flee something, they spot the hidden monsters frolicking inside like it is their habitat. The dungeons are slowly formed by these creatures hidden in the dark. It made containers of carcasses coming from their prey, mostly from the swarms as it nurtured itself from it, and they are preparing for something. Hidden away its identity inside the dark, its quiet nature fills only the rooms with its scent. A noise from the other direction, closely to the entrance, it turns around and hid preparing an ambush. One strange creature enters and the monsters attacked. After that fight, more piles of monsters on the its feet.

    Back inside the city, the barrier is starting powering up. Strengthen further and forced a crystallized barrier outside of it. Enclosed them like a glass dome, as they might be trouble if it turns the city into a green house. The defectors are coming back once again to the place they thought they don¡¯t have hope for. Seeing the city trying to thrive with all the situations they are in. They ignore the consequences as long they have their life back. Regret or not, they manage to survive out there and learn a few things in the forest.

    Their confidence grows after learning some new skills and powerful abilities in their experience inside the forest. Thankfully for them, someone inside the city is helping them return back to society as the unknowns. The security is updated, fully implemented, and stops providing anymore new IDs within their UIs and devices. These fugitives are hiding among the districts and most decisive base they were taken to is Fuku City. The gangs are escorting them as a group of sightseers looking at the incident.

    The reporter is still there watching over the incident where many public services are having a hard time to crack through the huge boulder of crystal within the highway. Coming by and passing through the exposure in this area lose their detection where the defectors secretly hiding among the crowd. All of them are using face mask to prevent the exposure but it was their rumors to hide better. Passing through the main gate, they have arrived in steady amount. It was not certain for them to be safe where the new season as they thought would be autumn but it is the third moon cycle.

    Disguised group gathered around them as they explain about this new phenomenon.

    ¡°I know many of you are going to wait as to not be blown by the police, but we need a little public assembly here. All of you that has still working personal devices, please share for those who lost or don¡¯t have one. We will provide you a version of the new latest model¡±

    The defectors were relief, that the man who announced to them were one of them as it was planned for. Their failed attempts to fight all around the region were taken out in time.

    Luckily for them that someone in Fuku City is there to rescue them, but they are not sure who that savior was and why the stranger didn¡¯t show himself. They kept their thoughts as they see two defectors with two girls on their side. The man and the woman who were trying to convince them to return, they look at them like old friends. The man stood silence, and the defector stops by looking at him then turned to the woman. She is embarrassed, both of them at their back seem to be less fortunate to some reason as they shut up. Yet, one of the defectors reaches to them.

    ¡°Dark Green Dot, I heard your group is becoming a gang now¡±

    ¡°Nice to see you again, but you should better go to the assembly. We have enough of those returnees to explain them about the situation¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, why is your partner looks bum?¡±

    The woman can¡¯t explain why after talking with the infamous predator. ¡°Well, we met that fugitive and . . .¡±

    ¡°Talking about the fugitives, I hear one of us is trying to take revenge but failed. He is with us now feeling that he lost his opportunity¡±

    The man feels sleepy where the exposure deducts his magic on his buffs. His raspy voice and tired tone are telling off his side of the story.

    ¡°The most important thing that matters that I survive. But I have promise that man that I would be not joining the gangs¡±

    ¡°Just what we already said to you, we are not joining but we have to pay off the debts. Luckily some of us had the skills and training to help the city somehow¡±

    The woman stops them ¡°Alright, just go to at the assembly and hear what they have to say for you guys¡±

    The defectors are joining with the Dark Green Dot. The two greets each other as they talk about what happened.

    ¡°Are you really that victim?¡±

    ¡°You knew! I mean, how?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, but because most of his victims can easily be trace where they are inside the realm. That¡¯s how he made new hideout with magic¡±

    ¡°Really? Then tell me more¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is desperate, I have a skill and I found out that predator¡¯s sex doll. I can detect it, I say, he gets something really rare to use it on. I was shock that it has magic powers that has polarization . . . like you¡±

    One of the defectors heard them and said ¡°Don¡¯t try to be innocent, man. We team up with him before he joined the Dark Green Dot. If he assumed, then he found out solid clues¡±

    The man is tired but can¡¯t be surprised as he already found out. The other man can only say this to him

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ruin your chances with that guy, but we have contact with him. Hear me out, we need information for everything we need before it gets worse¡±

    The defectors heard him, that¡¯s what they are afraid of. One of them said

    ¡°I know we made our mistakes, now they too made theirs¡± ¡°They would be surprise from how many of us survived¡±

    ¡°But we lost hundreds after we return¡±

    ¡°They are just bunch of idiots. They think they have high ranking magic can exterminate an entire city. They got into their delusion and so as them in this city¡±

    ¡°I honestly think that we have made the right choice, but we chose what floats our bubbles¡±

    They take their time chatting to each other as the assembly is going on. They look rather horrified to some reason.

    The woman stops them ¡°Keep quiet! We have gathered information long enough and see what is going in this city. Those people he mentioned are least to our worries¡±

    Everyone loses their heat in the argument, the tired man can only say to him ¡°I get it, I was lucky but I¡¯m not alone wanting that son of a bitch¡±

    ¡°With that logic, that¡¯s why other people are using him as bait¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s all I can tell. We have not gone far and there are people from Horsin that could beat us¡±

    ¡°That part I will agree on. Fine, but I won¡¯t be able of use after this¡±

    The man is getting worried that the defectors had already done inside the city. He hopes that they could not start the situation that the investigation will track them back to the source. They made it inside the district. It took a while but it is still morning. The defectors were teleported inside deeper to the city where they are now actually inside the tall buildings. They see the complex magic realms going in and out from the doors. Once they get in, a massive open space where it looks like a stadium that is too wide for an ordinary skyscraper.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The realm¡¯s portal link to every floor and buildings connected together.

    ¡°This is like one of those Viking myths. The nine realms but with every floor in it¡±

    ¡°Do you think we could reside here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that we can reside here. The city outside is a difficult place where the police had the resources to search us¡±

    ¡°I hope so, I have done something last night that failed to do¡±

    ¡°Thank to that special item yours, using the substitution during your dire need¡±

    ¡°I admit, the plan was almost perfect until he responds it¡± ¡°He is the predator before even before coming to this world¡±

    The main hub realm starts to form as it becomes a special stage with, the defectors can¡¯t recognize the banners upheld on were the gangs show it. They are probably involved in this organization. All gathered around with the special seats for the defectors. They see the banner of the Dark Green Dot, a change of color that actually matches their world¡¯s national flag but vertically. They were about to joke about it but remembered that it was the rebellion who made it. With respects for them, they have to admire it.

    All banners gathered together in gangs. They look down where the man with a suit is ready to prepare the event. Their eyes can¡¯t believe as they see the real criminal organization back in their home world. Hide away in a suit and the tattoo covered with it, the man is with the other gang leaders. All of them are young and not fluent to their professionalism. It doesn¡¯t matter as they found something advantageous to gather all of them here. The man waits as many people continue to gather all around.

    Once they are ready, the meeting finally starts. Defectors see strange looking people wearing punk looking outfit and other gang related clothing. The most obvious uniform are the suits, meanwhile other gangs are wearing anything gang related; jackets, hoody, sunglasses, and even mannerism from one of those romanticizing gang movies and anime. The defectors were scuffing how they have new clothes and other modern made technologies. Jealousy or not, the city thrives.

    ¡°Welcome and all, we have gathered here and see what have happened to this city. After you left the city, we have trouble getting to learn what atrocity happened outside, we gathered as much of an effort we can to contact you people. Thanks to this group, The Dark Green Dot, had shown us their capabilities to unite the rebellion. I for one won¡¯t be entrusted their help but leaving this world is their offer for us in cooperation¡±

    He points out at the banner where their leader is not here on sight. The gang members however are seated at front.

    ¡°To all other gangs, form under your leaderships; The Scraypers, the original gang residing in this city. Specializing with their realm networks but foiled during the raiding, it is no surprised this new security brought their advantages to ruin. The Devilishly Rats, the roaming gangs throughout Mihayra district. Very protective and highly influence of their work ethics disguised as ordinary citizens, they are the supporting backbone to you all people¡±

    His speech mentioned the rest of the gangs and smaller ones without him forgetting them all.

    All of them were praised by their efforts and accomplishments. Now the speaker directly announced the new comers.

    ¡°. . . And now, you see over there by the large numbers of people. You sense their presence with overwhelming powers, as they survive the horrors within the east coast. Survivors against they never experienced; goblins and dwarves are against them fighting against runes and shamanism put to together. Feel their powers that they are almost the same as me¡± The speaker unleashes once again his aura. They felt his presence but the defectors feel its threatening aura.

    The defectors never thought to sense someone like him to be stronger than them. How can a man be possible to achieve such control inside the city? The man who is in the Dark Green Dot gang is looking at him trying to suppress the presence of his power. It is intimidating to them, but he knows how to divert it. Umf and Kyra see him blocking the speaker¡¯s presence of intimidation.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°His presence is powerful but he just sent it to our senses without knowing they can ignore it¡±

    The speaker continues ¡°These are the people in need, and thus we must help the people who are willing to live a normal life as we are. We are divided through many differences, if we pull off the greatest escape from this world. Those who want to stay will provided what we can give them after. You have seen the city grown and more capable tricks and innovation for you people to last to your entire life, but I am not guarantee from your enemies when we left. Time is an essence for them to improve. Newcomers! Lend your experience and train these gangs to become as strong as you and we will provide this very city as the fortress of your new home¡±

    The gangs are looking at them and they have been away for months and have never experience the luxury of the new mana technological aspects of this city. Yet their inventories carry rituals and runes as their loots, collecting countless resource once they heard they are allowed to go back here. The speaker shows his gallant appraises to them as they cheer. Their roaring moment put them in the crowd as the defectors cheer after. The speaker secretly smiles as he sees them coordinating one another, yet his eyes twitch with doubts.

    The gang leaders behind him cheers on as well. The speaker moves back and let the other leaders show off to the crowd. As he left, he goes to the four gang members who carry the dark green dot.

    ¡°I have never thought my old gang are here¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but those two are new¡±

    Umf and Kyra were shock to see those two know him. They stay quiet and hear their conversation.

    ¡°Hiding like ordinary citizens, yet the support does help us a lot¡±

    ¡°I could say that to you too. Those who stay are going to be disappointed if they are not ready to . . .¡±

    The woman interferes and said to the speaker ¡°Then they have to seek refuge to our local ¡®friends¡¯ instead¡±

    ¡°That would be great, if they brought the resources to let them stay luxuriously¡±

    The two can¡¯t understand what they are talking about, but they are damn sure they are connected. Then they heard them saying

    ¡°. . . We were part of the organization. I can¡¯t believe others like us decide to go to the other districts instead¡±

    The two girls understood one thing, organization they mention like this that they are in the criminal syndicate.

    After each gang leader provides what they have to offer, it is now the time for the preparation of the new crises happening inside the city. The speaker let the one of the Dark Green Dot gang members to stand up to the stage and introduced the problems they will be facing. The man stands up and walks to the stage, but the gang leaders know this person and quickly summoned him without that overly exaggerated walk like he always making as entertaining joke. Appeared on stage quickly counters his disrupting entrance.

    The lights turn off and the spotlight shines only on his back. The leaders went nuts over it, yet they expected it.

    ¡°This man, a representative of the allied rebellion, I don¡¯t think he is actually a gang member. More of a comedian¡±

    ¡°Laugh* he is still at it. You should have recruited him for your showbiz¡±

    ¡°I would, if he doesn¡¯t treat me as a child¡±

    The other gang leader joined their conversation. ¡°For you to be a gang through social media is something, but he never was on screen rather he is on live sets¡±

    ¡°See, listen to the leader of Scraypers¡±

    The man readies himself to show the people what he can do. The start of the show as he casts his spell on stage in more immersive setting, as he changes his voice in a more roleplaying character. He is been practicing this play since his leader mention about the other moon.

    ¡°Jigeram, the moon that is the opposite of Alga, magic is in ruin, and life feeds on the light succumbs its mana killing rays, as of now reach to our city. I can say the rules are changing, after the new protection procedure coming from the police. I say we¡¯re getting caught left and right¡±

    The scene shows a list of a lot people being apprehended. Many more activities ceased and other sources of income stop through their surveillance.

    ¡°Anyway, you, defectors out there sure know that we are in the bad time. Inexperience gangs, locals who hide better than us, old tricks gone bad, and where we get our hands to it by real fighters. Now we have these dusts, weakening everyone as it touches. The exposure will be severe but easily removed with water. I know it surprises me. Natural water removes the dust effectively, but in this region. It is engulfed with Alga¡¯s light. It won¡¯t be as affected unless it is extracted it properly¡±

    ¡°The rules are simple, we have lost our secret routes and passages within the realms made, exposure will soon to be dire if that hole on the sky still can¡¯t be covered up, and we have a pile of dusts everywhere. The good news for us is that we prepared everything. Only you people going to decide what to do next, while we provide the playground for you to test. Don¡¯t aim high when the consequences get you. We reached out to people who are a threat to you, and focus instead outside of the city for now. Rest assured. It is worse enough that our enemies might join forces in the near future. Better cooperate with them and you will be surprised¡±

    The gangs and the defectors are looking at each other. They have described the situation too simple, but the key problems are there. The gangs are having difficulty regarding experience against fighting or else the police suppressed them easily, and they are all coop up inside Fuku City and use the income they have through the internet. Limited but enough for them to go by, the gangs had slowly given up their interest being hardy people where they realize the resource they demanded are hard to find after they are taken most of the public transportation into parts.

    The defectors want a place for them to get away from the wilderness. They have the experience to survive the wilderness and the secrets of obtaining the next stage of magic control. Their identities had already declared fugitive within the city, even trying to hide in Agatheus City or Mountaiwall. Their presence of overwhelming mana is still giveaway among them. They are not ready have the ability to hide their mana and lead them back here. The commitment they have gone through had so much they wish not to go there, but goals have proven them to have it.

    The meeting was over as they all find their designated place to stay. The defectors lie resting in a luxurious hotel that fits them entirely, they gathered around and discuss about the city¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Regarding to food and water are not the issue¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, how about mentioning that we are all wanted criminals¡±

    ¡°Try to blame others but we unlock the next stage of mana control, because of that, we are easily passing through many hurdles like the magic barrier¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s understand that we did that to possess more power, then led us to realize we have no knowledge how to¡±

    The gangs come and visit them about the situation.

    ¡°Hey you guys, if you decide to make a deal with us because we too are having trouble thanks to the watch list¡±

    ¡°Just like back in our world, segregating the people through laws¡±

    ¡°But this part of the city is separated, like it has its own sovereignty¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just say that, we need the resources we can get to maintain this part of the district¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, we need this district to be sufficient¡±

    ¡°As of now, it is sufficient but money is the key factor¡±

    All defectors stare at the gang members as well the gang members staring at them angrily. The defectors see the problem is that there is no way they could stay here for free.

    ¡°Even the boss provides help, but he had no power on the other buildings¡±

    ¡°Then those owners rented it¡±

    ¡°They are a greedy, but there is nothing else we could do. The security is getting better and we are being pushed back from own mistakes¡±

    ¡°Then what else they need for letting you guys stay¡±

    The gang member shows them the picture of a man who they know.

    ¡°Him? What does he get involved in this?¡±

    ¡°A lot exactly¡±

    They sigh and couldn¡¯t help trying to ask about that guy, the bad news of it that he is already in the jail cell.

    ¡°That midget gets on my nerve¡±

    ¡°And he is the one who saves us from time to time¡±

    ¡°What kind of hero is he?¡±

    ¡°The Dark hero, but I think he was replaced by those Enders . . .¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T TRY . . . talk about it, we have some trouble when messing with them¡±

    ¡°You gang members don¡¯t know, but we face those guys singing through the caves. Those bastards caught so much of us and still hid deep within the ground¡±

    The gang never would have thought they don¡¯t know him, again, they never knew him where that sneaky small fry is. Through the rest of their day or so in weeks, the people hide inside the Fuku City had been settled. It will be a matter of time when the police notice their returning, but first, the gang members are needed of training. As they received words from the gangs, they start to ask

    ¡°Give us the detail about the Enders, we might replicate their equipment¡±

    ¡°Wait, really!?¡±

    ¡°The problems are the materials needed. We won¡¯t be using this city¡¯s resource. There are other ways to get it¡±

    They bring out the map and show the location. ¡°Here, if we are going to start from the beginning, I would gladly go there¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on it, it¡¯s just the sea¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± ¡°And what lies under the sea . . .¡±

    ¡°Scraps metals sunk underneath the sea bed, we have enough to make someone to go get it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and you gangsters would be focus on the city¡±

    ¡°No problem but we have a surprise for you¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The next day, the gang members are guiding them in the sewer of Fuku City, where they lead them into the unknown path and a magic portal with barrier tape wrap around the debris. They told them, ¡°One of you guys will find the suitable place to open the portal¡±

    ¡°Remember it links one at a time. So don¡¯t blow it¡±

    The defectors are now starting to think they are going to progress faster than they should. As long as they have enough time to build up a community inside this part of the district. Then they will be strong enough against their own people. From what they heard from Enders while at the east coast, they will probably ready against them instead of their own. The Enders said to them a while ago stuck within their heads, the people who are against them are coming. They remember the quote

    ¡°Be ready, once your city reaches the fourth moon cycle . . . it is weak enough for the demons to invade¡±

    Inside of Fuku City, one of the residences is sending a message to the government website. It reports about new people are coming inside the district. A reply coming from them, the residence read it

    ¡°Watch out anything suspicious if they leave the district. To anyone who already has the IDs are excused, but resume the report to the police if they are seen in public. Rest assured we already have this situation under control¡±

    The residence had survey through the area for some times now. The residence didn¡¯t bother to cooperate before, but now something goes wrong in their district.

    Meanwhile in the secret agency, the government officials heard the news of the defectors.

    ¡°We should have listened to that Enders¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late now, he needs time to continue his research about the dust¡±

    ¡°After what everything is going on now from just one moon, we have to use the ¡®force¡¯ settings¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the people, we have no choice¡±

    ¡°All of you are being quick to judge¡±

    ¡°Justice, you were always gets yourself a lot of stress when regards to violence. Why are you starting to change the idea?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, if they are dumb enough to make a civil war, the scarcity in our city would be detrimental where the moon starts to weaken us¡±

    The officials were not complete, only the main official who is charge of the security is present where the others were supervising in Fuku City. They have no power in that district as more and more dangerous people are going inside, including the people who are no longer support them. Justice has more problems instead of the moon. Taiyou industrial district is becoming more independent, where professional workers were not convinced the new leadership. Trust is greatly diminished and the real mayor is being house arrest in Mihayara district.

    Protests are now appearing on the internet, as the dusts are coming inside the city. This is getting harder for him to maintain order where the police are still in training to learn how to use their powers against the new threat. The schools are about to re-open as new education curriculum would help them to learn to use their magic. The backlash where the Horsin teachers can¡¯t help them any longer where the dust fell inside the city and the rumors of the defectors are coming in, it is going to be rough when it reaches to the later cycle of the moons. He asks

    ¡°When will be the last moon cycle?¡±

    ¡°It has the total of five moon cycles, the fifth is when there is no moons hovering this continent¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Better than the fourth cycle, but the disadvantages are the monsters will resurface from the sea¡±

    Justice can¡¯t deny the fact that they are not prepared to test anything what they are planning with their projects. The swarms are over and lead to finish the railways infrastructure to Enders Bridge and Agatheus City. The raw resources from Rune Isles are essential to sustain the city. He can¡¯t stop thinking about the Foundation. He whispers to himself that hope

    ¡°Please let that monument be finish as our back up plan. Those two districts really want to leave that much¡±

 New Dungeon? - Chapter 075

    COI C75

    Somewhere in social media, many accounts are piling up again about the news. It is getting hectic as time goes by. The list of posts will be endless where many posts of pictures and chats coming from up and down. There are times they need scroll away from the heat of discussion and focus on the previous posts. The what if chat place holder where people who wanted to leave give their anonymous opinion why the need to leave. Hiding from many people who are going to fight their reasons and they tried to encourage such toxicity. It was common back then in their original world but this is serious to that extent.

    It¡¯s been more than four months now, and it gets easier after those first few weeks and the return of the internet after the power was on. That first post was after the gathering of city states leaders across the region. They were not fond of it, and even cause almost an outbreak. Many fled, in the beginning, from the city¡¯s rumors from an obsess ideologue they come up with to a city thriving any better as before. It doesn¡¯t feel the same. Many people protest about it and can¡¯t do anything. The Foundation is preserved too well to anyone to use it. The locals are pleading them not to create an uprise that will get worse if the Foundation can¡¯t be complete.

    From in between posts where the chats were starting to calm down and improvements were achieved throughout the city. Nonetheless, they kept scrolling. The citizens and locals were having a great time in the summer. The lockdown was a pain but it is enough for them to endure such painful isolation. Pictures of events occurred were everyone reach their peak of nostalgic happy life. It is great for them not going back to the time of depressed weeks to continue to stay in this world.

    Finally, the beginning of the post is reached and all hundred thousand compiled properly from the moderators. The users look for the post made during that time, to summarize everything had happened and today. They remember one more time they need to leave and others want to stay. Somewhere among them outside or inside of their own home, they still need to remember that this world is getting harder. Defectors are coming back inside the city. People exposed from the dusts are showing symptoms of their lack of taking care of their health. The city¡¯s productivity is going down due to lack of raw materials.

    They read the posts ¡°. . . Either we are lucky or dumb enough not to go. This city is going insane . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Many separated families are everywhere. We have people here got separated . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . If we are going to stuck here, then all of our efforts to live what we are thriving to work hard for is gone . . . just like that . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . We have things needed to do back home. People who are rely on us to take care of them, we are parents, is it alright to live this world where the people are willing to help us?¡±

    ¡°. . . Selfish or not, this is not right to stop it as we are so close to leave . . .¡±

    Later they read the argument ¡°. . . Why coming back where our society is against us?¡±

    ¡°. . . They can leave, but why would we let them stay here with us. We don¡¯t need them as much they have their own life . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . This is BS. I can imagine of me not part of leaving, but force to stay here is not a choice . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . I heard from the locals. You can separate yourself with them but others will forever be trap but what¡¯s the hold up?¡±

    ¡°. . . Everyone is going to rage on my comment, but it¡¯s because they want the city to function. A city this big will definitely want us to stay. Or else they have to live a medieval world . . .¡±

    Lastly the hate comments ¡°. . . What the fuck did the mayor just said? Stay!¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes! Suck on that you bunch of cry babies. We are staying!¡±

    ¡°. . . Shut the fuck up! We can just leave and let you guys left alone and rot . . .¡±

    ¡°KISS MY FUCKING ASS! If they are going to let that bullshit happened, we will just storm at the monument . . .¡±

    Later after few days of posts. ¡°SHIT! SHIT! SHIII . . . IIIT! They have full control on the monument. We can¡¯t leave¡±

    ¡°. . . Residences from Fuku City are riling up. This is not good. They are not going to like this . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Serve us right! When the foods are gone, they can¡¯t revolt lol!¡±

    One of the users is reading the posts, starts to smirk and almost laugh for the sake of it. It wasn¡¯t that long for the defectors see what happened during that time. It was pathetic. Just like them, it is actually difficult to feed that large amount of food. Alga¡¯s light was the keystone of their replenished food stocks. Now the Jigeram will take it away in due moment of time. Their people already know the consequences, and the fear of going those cities. Magic realms or not, they are respecting the warnings from those city states leaders.

    In Stranding Island, Haw and Ironno heard the news from Rusic, it was detrimental but not concern to the least. The island is already being covered in dust. Normal activities are done without magic.

    ¡°Yeah, the government wants our help once more. This time the Jigeram is here and everything turns for the worse. I reckon they have people are tired after that incident, they need to be replaced¡±

    Ironno takes his time reading the letter from them ¡°I was there a few days ago, I can¡¯t say anything when staying awake¡±

    ¡°Hah! You were sleeping for the entire day when you got back here¡±

    Sanquin is with them, deciding to stay a bit after hearing the incident. A puff is coming around to her as she dusts it off the light around her.

    ¡°They can negate the effects of the light if they can control their mana effectively. It will cost double in their spells but that is much easy than to wash it off¡±

    ¡°Lass, their entire city has purified water I mean reserve water. Their piping protect Alga¡¯s light and they are lucky that will prevent them to let that weakness of theirs last longer¡±

    She looks at Haw and sees him having a device on his own. Haw notice her eyeing on him and hand it over to her. Sanquin raises her hand and casts her spell to wipe off the light then recharge it after. The device turned on without even her to check it. Haw was about to ask her but she knows her way about magic devices. A call is coming from his device and it is his girlfriends, she returns it without any intrusion. He answered it as the three are continue their conversation without him.

    Ironno thinks about the situation and tell to Sanquin. ¡°After those people you mention, do you think they will cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Same as before like those gangs fighting around, but without the police to intervene. I guess you could say that it won¡¯t have caused property damage¡±

    ¡°Groan* I would imagine like what happened in Mountaiwall, they could cause trouble out of spite and trying to take control in areas so that they are freely go around and escape from authorities¡±

    ¡°That would be just you Rusic. Ironno is thinking he would continue to fortify the safe rooms¡±

    Ironno nods knowing well that city is becoming less stable at night.

    Haw joins them after his call and ask Sanquin. ¡°Would you mind I could bring Ironno to the city?¡±

    ¡°I mind¡±

    Rusic reacted after her sudden hateful tone. ¡°Whoa there, woman, why with the sudden . . . I think I lost this one lad¡±

    The dwarf starts laughing where she smiles alluringly to Haw¡¯s eyes. ¡°He has his personal job, Rusic will always be here, and those two continue their quest. How about you Haw? Why would you ask him?¡±

    ¡°Ironno¡¯s safe room is taking a share with the criminals¡±

    Ironno laughs a bit ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a room of course anyone would . . .¡±

    ¡°They turn it into a hostage base¡±

    Rusic laughs so hard that he is so surprised but he can¡¯t imagine it, while Ironno got his expression confused and tries to remember the sizes of all the safe rooms being built so far. The Dwarf can¡¯t hold it

    ¡°That wee widdle room that fits only eight people turned into a base of operation? I tell ya, I found one of his safe rooms. It was a genius idea to make that called ¡®dumpster¡¯ as a safe room. Say, I could tell a story about it. 8 people hiding in the dumpster, protecting themselves from their enemies all around them. Safe and secured and with magic scrolls shield them from their attacks. Until something smelly on the floor . . . laugh*¡±

    Rusic starts to imagine it but that story wasn¡¯t enough and he sees Haw and the others checking his device as they look at it. He comes closer, staring at them from above, and he asks curiously

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s y¡¯all looking at?¡±

    Sanquin uses her magic to reflect the screen to his view. The location of the safe room is the far west of the border. A newly built shrine closes to Chojima district. Rusic was shock,

    ¡°You build a safe room near a holy site? Blasphemy¡±

    ¡°They request it and I believe they left it alone¡±

    His kind is not too kindly about disturbing the holy site, and even foreign ones. Where Haw and Sanquin are discussing the situation, as he goes back to the building and pick up some equipment in mind.

    ¡°. . . With the Jigeram shines on them from that hole, and I can guess they want someone who are able against its light¡±

    ¡°That would be the case, and you are wanting to get involved¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first few days of the Jigeram. It gets fast affecting this place. I am starting to think why those demons and elves are hiding under their shades¡±

    ¡°I could not guess that from your point of view. I might learn something in this city instead¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk again with your girls after this¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± ¡°Oh what!? I¡¯m starting to like their ¡®my¡¯ choice. I want to see them how addicted they get from you¡±

    Haw stops her as she is teasing him of his personal life. Rusic runs towards them yelling ¡°Wait you long legs, I am coming with ya¡±

    Sanquin shows a little frown on her cheeks and sarcastically said ¡°Sure!¡±

    Haw was a bit relief but she wasn¡¯t serious about it. She humbly thinks she is better to bring along instead of Ironno.

    Rusic brought some nice get up, but more modern items in disguise. Haw and Sanquin sees his crazy expression, as if he was gone mad. The two look at each other if either one of them will ask him. Sanquin likes it better when Rusic should have said it than make a story out of it, while Haw don¡¯t want to read the rune writings. His outfit wears the same uniform from the public service, a simple coat and tie. When his runes activate it turns to leather padded armor. Both of them were relief and Rusic noticed

    ¡°Huh, trying to follow the law¡±

    She didn¡¯t hesitate ¡°Because . . . I like surprises¡±

    Yet she doesn¡¯t but expect Rusic armor to be as powerful as she remembered.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Haw whispers to Sanquin ¡°What did you expect from him?¡±

    ¡°He is a Rusic, not his name of course but he is supposed to be religious. When it is about blasphemy, his gods will bless him to the most extent. I can¡¯t describe it to you but you want to see it, right?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping Ironno would be the one who will help me¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he would activate the scrolls and quickly end it¡±

    Haw turns his gaze to her. Sanquin takes his gaze and in return; touches her cosmetic glasses and added one shine to her right corner lens. Then she raises it up look at him with her fiendish gaze and places it back. No need for her to say more.

    At the shrine, Silfa and the others are there looking at the problem. Troublesome kids are making a racket out from one of the unknown spells. The Jigeram took affect from one of those spells and caused a mishap. The spell however creates a gaping hole that connects downward closer to the river from this high hill, a secret underground cavern awakens a monster lie inside. The spell changed it into a portal. Now many are trap inside the shrine but saved by Ironno¡¯s safe room. The monster they are facing are not the usual creatures from the dungeon. They are more unique.

    Gemina sees Ruby already lying down after their fight. ¡°I told you to identify first the monster¡±

    ¡°And you should tell me that there is a safe room here¡±

    ¡°You are a police officer. You should know about it¡±

    The people who work here answers her question. ¡°Well, we requested him to build here. It was a safety procedure because we are so close to the border and far away from the Chojima district¡±

    Silfa looks at her doll, puma, trying to stall the monster. Its small size managed to stop it. Silfa sees her notification that the doll requested shaman power to fight it. Thanks to the update in her UI, the powers it will be using are nightmarish and the kids who are trapped will see it.

    It gets worse that it is a curse. It made a bad impression if it uses it, and curses had not yet had a cure instead the spirit is willing to remove it or other remedies that is difficult to get from the goblins.

    ¡°We never thought we are getting tight with all these quests available after the lockdown¡±

    Gemina feels her ¡°I get you, but incident like these made it random because of that moon¡±

    One of the adventurers come back from the portal and said to them. ¡°Bad news we found something drilling up to the surface¡±

    ¡°Drilling? What kind of monster is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no monster, and it¡¯s coming from Rune Isles¡¯ seas¡±

    Silfa picks up her device and tries to call Haw. She runs to the nearest safe area as they call the others as well.

    ¡°Signal can¡¯t be reach, either you are outside of the city or the new phenomenon disrupt the signal. Recommend to used text with loud sounds if it is urgent¡±

    Silfa quickly changes the contact to the city guild staff.

    ¡°Hello Silfa, what¡¯s the problem¡±

    ¡°Call any Enders who is available to come to this location. We have identified the monsters with Rune Isles origin, and the citizens are still trapped within the shrine¡±

    ¡°Alright, we will be preparing a portal to near their port for fast travel¡±

    Silfa goes back and see Altair is already here with Emerald.

    ¡°Altair . . . and why is Emerald here?¡±

    ¡°Fast travel and the sensitive seismic reading had passed through the underground barrier. The police are already at the perimeters, I got here because they found you guys here too¡±

    The monster starts to startle where the doll rapidly shaken around itself. Everyone except for Silfa sees it kind of funny. Silfa instructs them

    ¡°There is something wrong with the monster. My doll is handling it far too well¡±

    The doll starts to shake even more to the point it is vibrating, the fear of the monster is so overwhelmed it can¡¯t stay calm. The monster¡¯s layered skin crumbles as it tries to break free of its imprisoned body. It lays flat on the floor with only its tail and forearms raising high. It starts to shed and revealed its true body. It gathers the humidity of the environment and even the watered soil. The newly formed water gathers around while the light tries to purge it. It washes itself up then calms itself down. The jigeram¡¯s light forces itself down on the ground where its magic is exposed.

    The doll steals all its negative buff as it too will be frozen solid from the light. The exposure reaches the doll to its limit and quietly stands still then fall to the ground. The monster¡¯s trapped body fully shed off and it is a serpent using magic for its limbs. Silfa¡¯s notification is requesting for the doll to allow to tame it. She looks at the serpent as a majestic as it looks, she clicks the notification. The grounds suddenly quake as everyone brace themselves had happen.

    ¡°It must be the monster digging up to the surface¡±

    Emerald doubts it ¡°There is no way it can reached this far. The radar shows it is still far away to reach to the top¡±

    All around them start to change in ritualistic view. Ghostly fog lurking through and skies turn dark in different colors. Silfa shouts at her doll \

    ¡°Puma, what are you doing?¡±

    Winds are pushing away the dust and clear everything that it touches. The ceremonial ring appeared between the serpent and the doll. Flash of lights and sounds of whistles coming from the wind. Thunder appeared in silence, spirits appeared like ghost in color orange, dancing through the circle as it celebrates. It mingles, it sings, and it is what the rituals are meant to do.

    Emerald¡¯s device starts to translate but no actual words but gibberish.

    ¡°Piyu ma whistle* gargle* whistle* gargle* gargle*¡±

    The chant of many spirits surrounding the two and the doll starts raise up still crystallized from the dust. Motionless not moving its body, the spirits are forming their own bodies to dance during this ritual. Their eyes can¡¯t turn away of its spiritual auras. The sounds of the spirits are making harmony with the ritual its wind plays their voices and the its shines formed with it. People from the bottom saw the change happening up to the shrine. Worried and terrified about the hostage trapped there.

    The Enders saw as they rush towards the top. Sanquin uses her spell to bring them up. Teleported to the shrine as they witness a ceremonial ritual, they saw the doll slowly raising upright to stand in front of the serpent. She recognized the serpent as she speaks a different language

    ¡°Chang she?¡±

    Altair heard her say something and pointed at the monster. ¡°That monster, what is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a chang she, but it shouldn¡¯t be exist¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The ritual is almost over where the doll is standing up right. The wind bursts to cheers as the spirits jumping and celebrating. The ritual disappears as it stands below the flying serpent.

    The serpent raises its head and taps it at the doll. Silfa¡¯s notification pops up and congratulates her. ¡®You have successfully tamed the serpent . . .¡¯ Silfa cuts it off as she can¡¯t describe how it did to tame it. Rusic appears and gets hype what he saw. The clap that could hears everyone around them as he continues clapping. Sanquin follows up and so did Haw. They don¡¯t know that they tame an extinct monster that uses magic. Rusic said to them

    ¡°Who is the lucky lad or lass to tame a legendary flying sea creature?¡±

    The adventurers turned to Silfa whereas the doll is carried by the serpent to her.

    ¡°Uhm . . . what?¡±

    She checks on her UI and search the detail about the monster. Skipping through the notification, the description shows more valuable information it says ¡°(Tamed) A domestic breed sea serpents are rare and were brought from another world. Excels of using neutral mana and cleansing away Jigeram¡¯s light, however of its domestication, these monsters are harmless but it didn¡¯t know their magic are lethal. Its natural body is still having their adaptive abilities to release static poison¡±

    Silfa stares at the doll, the reason why it wanted to curse it because of that ability and remember why the others are getting tired for some reason. She looks around the area where it collects water. The soil is already looks bleak and the plants that are on it already withered off its leaves. She said to the Enders

    ¡°I am the one who tame it¡±

    ¡°Good girl. And I thought this place will be in drought or dying¡±

    Sanquin examined it from its size. It is definitely the same chang she once it brought to this world. The purpose to bring here was aggression but she can¡¯t understand why they let it live after that.

    The flying sea serpent moves around the crystallized doll then to its mistress. Sanquin sees the mark brand on it, a magic brand that helps it stay in its current size. Elven writings brand on to it, she looks down where at the same time something is coming up. Emerald warns them.

    ¡°We should finish what we are doing here. Everyone takes those people out to safety¡±

    The adventurers rush to save the people trapped inside the shrine while the Enders are waiting. Through Rusic¡¯s feet as where the tremor is coming to the surface. The shakes are not there but he sinks his feet where the floors start to crumble.

    He takes aside where Sanquin guides Silfa¡¯s new tame serpent out to the area. The dusts come back to the shrine as it is being gathered there. A drill burst through and the dusts collect it. The machine raises itself up looking for something. Rusic stared at the machine as it dispatches its drill. He raised his weapon. A toolbox consists of miniaturized weapon that fits any human could hold. He raised his hammer and the runes engrave through its power relish with power of the gods.

    ¡°THIS IS THE POWER OF MY KINS!¡±

    He throws it to the machine as it polarizes his weapon.

    His uniform engraved with his runes inflicts lighting on his hammer. Pushing through with the blessings of his gods, it is the sign of wrath, and he is standing the relic of faiths. The shrine held there standing craft with calligraphy and authentic culture. The dwarven gods had realized its spiritual right. Rusic is blessed and had to protect it.

    ¡°AAAH!¡±

    The chains of lighting are surrounding the machine as it moves forward to attack the dwarf. Sanquin and Haw step aside as the runes forces them back by its godly essence.

    The machine dodges the throwing hammer and uses its own runes to push him off the cliff. Rusic grabs its arm and slides to the cliff. The runes are conflicting itself and his gods empowers him through the runes he had. The hammer is swinging around back to him where its stretch of static electricity is beginning to thicken as lightning. The machine raises its shield against the returning hammer. The hammer comes to his aid at the back of the machine. The normal runewords hammer, as small as it fits for carpentry, breaks through the shield and sparks a short circuit inside of it.

    Rusic nearly falls off from the cliff as the machine stops. He tears off his shirt and shows his muscular chess. Tools are still on his side and continue to fight. The machine gathers most of the dusts and quickly repairing the circuits. It uses its body to pull the ground and using its body to slam on top of him. Floor smeared with unknown substance leaking from the machine. Rusic braces himself from its massive and heavy size on his head. A hand drill comes to his aid, pointed at the machine trying to pierce through.

    His gods are furious where the Jigeram is used on to the machine. Rusic hears them and his tools lost its power. The runes start to materialize in the air as the Jigeram¡¯s light is collected to his side. Following the motion of the machine slamming him down, the runes appeared to the both of them through the gods¡¯ interference. The dust removed from it mechanical body, losing its source of recovery, the dwarf shouts through the voice of thunder. The machine mysteriously falls apart without any effort. The gods¡¯ wraths were please, and the shrine is safe.

    Sanquin and Haw watch him, and she is more stun than she ever would have thought. The mountain shrine is what his gods want to protect. Rusics were keen regarding to religion, and to this day the Rusic gods still hid secretly among their runes. Rusic calms down as he tumbling forward away from the cliffs. He stops where the hole is at and looks down.

    ¡°That hole . . .¡± He turns around and see southwest horizon. ¡°. . . The secrets of the enemy¡¯s base¡±

    Everyone gathers to him as they see what happened. Emerald looks first at the machine as it disassembles. Remaining parts and components are moving back to the hole as it is alive. With the remains left, she checks the material and found a stunning discovery. She reports to the authorities through a call.

    ¡°We struck rare metals. scraps that can help refurnish the industries¡±

    The adventurers come back after witnessing that the dwarf had done. Altair checks on him and record the statistics of his well being. He looks down to the hole.

    ¡°This hole, it leads to somewhere down from Rune Isles¡±

    Altair¡¯s new updated UI can now identify enemies¡¯ stats if they are going to fight it. It is still in low tier but his other stat can record health progress when fighting. He gets Rusic back log fighting with the machine. The machine is ranked B then suddenly went S rank once it uses the dust to recover. It is complicated to know about the machine but Rusic should have been in a quick death situation. The buffs that grant him were enormous to the point of godlike powers. The runes were unidentified of its complex engravements.

    He gives the data to Emerald. ¡°Please gives thorough examine on him, we have nothing to understand how he survive it¡±

    Rusic is carried by Haw as they walk near the shrine. ¡°That blasted abomination thinks that ruining a shrine like that. The gods are not please of that action¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could understand gods and their interference¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of that when the Fall era happened. The lost of the center region that is now called Rune Isles that led their assistance gradually help. I heard from my kin; they are gone mad when Durjn Kings was lost¡±

    ¡°I was there inside the sphere. It¡¯s a tower that made out of Jigeram and said to be the place for kings and champions¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Boy, you should know what kings mean . . . Anyway, I don¡¯t need to go back in history but I¡¯m afraid the gods who see their own creation fell and watch it burn from an opposing threat. You will understand too when you witness your world you made gone to ashes¡±

    Sanquin watches them walk by as she looks at the machine. That familiar look from her eyes shows grief and more importantly her reason to stay this world.

    She already knew her target is not there, but the abandon facilities were made from them still exist. Emerald comes to her and asks

    ¡°Is that dwarf going to be ok?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, given the power from the gods will make any mortal suffer its uses¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ok. Could we just send him to the hospital just in case?¡±

    ¡°Why not ask him?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t listen¡±

    Sanquin laughs ¡°Ok, then he won¡¯t¡±

    Emerald walks away and continue to check on the remains. She looks at the serpent once again down from the hills.

    ¡°Chang she, how did those people summon it?¡±

    Somewhere across the street, the gangs were in big trouble. Calls from the defectors as they warned them before.

    ¡°Of all places you could make a special portal, you pick a place that is closer to the safe room and near the public area¡±

    The man who talked to Silfa earlier and who also persuaded the Enders to make the safe room is talking to them.

    ¡°I hope the police won¡¯t investigate about the location of the safe room¡±

    A moment of awkward of silence. ¡°If they do ask, tell them it worked. But you don¡¯t know who caused it¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, there is no cctv there. We can continue the project¡±

    The call stops and one of the defectors want to ruin the man¡¯s relief.

    ¡°I almost try to tell him if one of the police have time past surveillance¡±

    ¡°Like hell he could understand what it is¡±

    ¡°How rude, but we lost a good place to mine into that abandon underground facility¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I still doubt that someone knows about that place¡±

    ¡°It is almost like someone is helping us to know that location¡±

    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a worry wart, it is just an optional place for us to go if their idea heading to the west shores¡±

    The defector shows them the Rune Isles debris locations. The segments and sectors were piled up through the devastation inside and under its sea.

    ¡°This is not some facility made by medieval people. That machine the man describe is really made out of archscience tech¡±

    ¡°Ugh, this apocalypse really reminds me how what it is like when a futuristic world had gone back to the Stone Age¡±

    They look at the location where the Enders can¡¯t reach because of the lack of needed manpower. They could have their own mining complex, and they have to keep it a secret for Fuku city district, not anymore.

    Somewhere hidden below the city the facility detects one of the isolation chambers had detect no signs of life. The AI checks and sees what is happening, soon the machine that supposed to retrieve the creature is back returning with only the vital parts and components rolling to the assembly area. The AI gathered the data from its memory drive then boot it up to its own. The facility starts to boot up itself as it learned these new creatures are inhabiting. Surrounded by life pods of different species, the machines again transfer them further below.

 Down to the Machine Made Abyss - Chapter 076

    COI C76

    The adventurers went back to the city guild. The doll had tamed a special monster where Silfa herself don¡¯t know if she could keep it. It swimming inside the swimming pool where other adventurers watch it moves. Waves are turning once it swims and currents weren¡¯t strong to spill the pool from its water. Many watched across the distance out of fear of the monsters while others took pictures and recorded videos to gain attraction of their own personal social media accounts. The serpent controls the water as it flies over the pool.

    They couldn¡¯t help themselves to clap of its mysterious abilities to use water and sensing its mana like no other. Silfa reads the detail about this monster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with this serpent¡±

    Altair comments ¡°It would be useful for it to eat those monsters¡±

    Illtended disagrees ¡°No, those leftover carcasses are needed for biofuel¡±

    Gemina can¡¯t decide ¡°There are many ways to keep that monster . . . Hmm¡±

    Illtended stares at the serpent ¡°We could build for the serpent to fly around, like rain or something¡±

    Everyone turns to look at him as if he thought something really fantasy like.

    Illtended had no intention but he just thought of it by looking at the serpent controlling the waters. Silfa can¡¯t decide

    ¡°Whatever, as long as if the guild can take care of it, I will give it to them but if they don¡¯t. That Enders lady proposed a deal with me and I¡¯m going to meet with her after their expedition¡±

    Illtended ask ¡°Expedition?¡±

    A splash coming from the familiars of the adventurers as it tries to interact with it. The serpent glared at them and quickly dispersed, but the spirits were resilient as it comes closer. They were washed away from its water magic as they tried to go back at it. The adventurers laugh and enjoyed the view.

    The Enders and the police are handling the situation on the shrine. Myrrkei stands in front of the hole as the time set in the afternoon. Emerald is with him and discuss about the machine.

    ¡°Such massive machine composed of with all different metals fused into one¡±

    ¡°All metallic components down to the periodic table, I couldn¡¯t imagine that it has rare materials like chromium¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your periodic table, but I assume it can¡¯t be found during that transport¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true, mostly iron and little of other elements. I don¡¯t want to be rude, but where are the other elements?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right here. I have to admit, those demands that the Dexters Guild would find¡±

    The metal bars delivered a while back is good enough to maintain their industries and machineries, but sooner or later, the components will soon be in demand. The microchips and other processors would be the next problem in their list. Both of them knew that the Taiyou district will provide the product, but the Enders are still the monopoly for supplying them. Myrrkei suggests to her

    ¡°Why not take your guild to search it here?¡±

    ¡°Against those machines, that would be hard for them to get through¡±

    ¡°Of course, and if the prices sky rocket because they pay more to my city to get those resources. The price will get worse when it comes to special materials¡±

    Emerald understands the economy well, and the time it will be harder for them to manufacture those products in an affordable price. He is right and she has to report this to the city hall. If they decide to focus on this new resource they found. As she held a robotic plate of bronze and aluminium exoskeleton, it is certain they could find electrical and electronic materials to further the satellite project that they had told them about. Myrrkei taps her shoulder

    ¡°They are starting, are you ready to survey what lies below?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am lucky that I¡¯m being escorted with a demon¡±

    The police had set up a perimeter whereas Emerald was given the tools to survey inside the hole. Sanquin and Haw are the only two will be part of the expedition while Rusic returns home after the gods bless him with their wrath. It is quite unsettling to the least for the police to see the dwarf unleash hell because a shrine is being desecrated, but why though. They stared at the shrine and even wondering of their dwarven gods.

    ¡°Why would their gods care so much to a shrine?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea but I¡¯ll thank them for not using their powers freely inside the city¡±

    Sanquin sees someone will be joining them, her expression quickly to disappoint as Emerald is joining them.

    ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Only you and there are no other people left or any archeologist and guards for this expedition¡±

    ¡°It is because they entrusting you two would be able to venture through¡±

    Haw raises his eyes and turns his cheek aside ¡°Don¡¯t . . .¡±

    Sanquin laughs pleasantly ¡°Alright I won¡¯t make you an example. You are making me predictable¡±

    Emerald sees the duo feeling sort it out at the moment, still, Haw said to her

    ¡°This is serious though. You alone would be difficult during this journey¡±

    Emerald understands his concern, but she herself can handle it. The tools she had now in her device will proficiently help her become any lone expert toward the expedition.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, did we have any mistakes at this point?¡± ¡°. . .¡±

    She smiles ¡°(I can¡¯t believe I just played him, excited scream inside*)¡±

    But Sanquin has one ¡°Alright Haw, let¡¯s get back to the island. She can handle herself down . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Wait! I was joking¡±

    Sanquin smiles back ¡°I was too, I guess we can¡¯t coordinate yet since we¡¯re new¡±

    Emerald nervously breathes in ¡°Ye . . . ah. Oh yeah. I forgot, I¡¯m Emerald Diamond¡±

    Emerald reaches out her hand as Sanquin shakes hers

    ¡°Nice name. And I¡¯m Sanquin Briannca. Come on Haw, introduce yourself¡±

    ¡°I know him. Doctor Myrrkei told me about him. It¡¯s Haw Edan, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that. Be ethical to everyone even this is going to be more than once¡±

    Sanquin looks at Haw as he must say it to them ¡°Thank you and yes. I am Haw Edan¡±

    After the greetings, they are preparing to themselves to descend down to the hole and see what lies inside. Sanquin sensed something below hiding secrets.

    The machine leaves trails that she could see down. Its parts are gone but the trail she found disappeared before reaching her maximum detection. They are close to where she could believe a magic portal. The hole leaves a tremendous impact of the earthly or natural landscape. It is the most deceptive way that a machine wasn¡¯t even come through there with its drill. Someone is calling out to them, where she sees a man with animal like feature. The cat man stops and looks at her as he starts blushing. Sanquin checks her charm that she might accidently made him reacted.

    She turns to Haw, nudge him. He turns around, her eyes were dead serious with her gaze shining brightly. He shakes his head, and then he looks at her as she is confused to see that man blushing at her. Sanquin remains in normal size where the Jigeram ceased everyone¡¯s excess mana. Haw had to reach to him

    ¡°Heist!¡±

    ¡°Ah . . . AH! Sorry I got distracted. Ehem* I hear the news from the city guild. I want to join you guys¡±

    Emerald was grateful to see someone is going to join, for free. It is hard enough of those adventurers wanting pay because of the lockdown.

    Sanquin is discussing with Emerald

    ¡°. . . So, you want him to join us?¡±

    ¡°Heist is a rogue s rank class. He can scout for us¡±

    ¡°Really? . . .¡± Sanquin grins ¡°. . . I would like that, no. I will love that¡±

    ¡°Love?¡±

    Heist misunderstood and quickly sprints forward. He appears before them in a flash and Sanquin with her eyes wearing her cosmetic glasses look at him as she looks up.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually taller, or you use your magic to look that way¡±

    ¡°No, I am actually tall¡±

    ¡°Well then, be amazed when we go down. I can¡¯t control my size¡±

    He gulps as he is already amazed of how she dressed.

    Sanquin wears like any office uniform, but dark blue is something new to her with that sexy body. No high heels but she is taller any woman he knows. That mesmerizing body shows her curvy body as if her clothes are magically seductive. He looks away as she turns her head to see Haw.

    ¡°Haw, go ahead and set up the lamp post there. Here is the scroll and cover it so that the Jigeram won¡¯t ruin it¡±

    ¡°Consider it done¡±

    She turns to Emerald ¡°Stick with me, I¡¯m doing my way to descend down this hill¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    Heist gets himself together as he hears Sanquin is taking orders. He has to calm down or . . . Sanquin suddenly faces him, face to face, she said

    ¡°If you want to admire me longer, try to do your job¡±

    Heist can¡¯t help to admire her beautiful face with her glasses on. Her strict look is beauty for him ¡°. . .¡±

    Emerald tries ¡°HEY! WE ARE IN AN IMPORTANT EXPEDITION!¡±

    He jolted back from her shout while everyone sees the commotion. It was Emerald, and it is probably her serious attitude about the job. Making Heist nervous if he gets misjudge from Sanquin.

    ¡°Geez, sorry¡±

    Sanquin grabs their hands teleported them on the middle of the hole. Heist reacted again but her grip is firm and her hands felt warm. Emerald tilted and didn¡¯t leave a word to scream. Sanquin stomps on nothing and the floor appeared. Movable stone slabs and blocks where she stands, they descend down where they stop only a one floor. They see a room being made inside the hole. Her powers had built this floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be first building down, try to be careful once you descend. It will be getting dark. Do you understand me Heist?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sanquin let¡¯s go both of their hands and said to Emerald ¡°Use those tools of yours¡±

    Emerald goes on it and already found something. She detects hidden small mechanisms trailing downward . . . sideways . . . upwards again. Later using the sonar waves to see what is happening. A new underground cavern is being made. Their old geographic landscape is turned into a hidden burrow network. She discovered more layers of the caverns already built under a short time. The device put her in confusion of how fast that machine to change this hill into a stone form cavern.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Heist sees nothing in the dark. He activates his feline traits to see it. Sanquin¡¯s senses changed to adapt her new environment. It is good for her as she already moving her feet to move the walls into steps. Sweeping her legs and her hips to shake as she is dancing, Heist sees her looking illusive of her movements. She then slams her hand to the wall then a solid block sprung out and the mechanisms activate. The stone block protects her from the light coming up. But the block bursts to dust on impact. The fight is already begun as she is now preparing for the traps.

    She looks up to Heist as he is just standing there in awe. ¡°Let¡¯s get it move on¡±

    He goes down as the two stands side to side. Heist quickly changes his attitude as they are now in a serious situation. His eyes focuses down where his experience as an adventurer kicks in. Sanquin starts to grow bigger where the man on her side already releasing his aura. Too soon for her to leech off his mana but his overconfidence spreads outwardly. The chamber built by Sanquin begins to move down where the two goes down even further. It moves spirally downward slowly whereas the traps start winding up.

    The mechanism left from the machine moves up through Sanquin¡¯s presence, provoking everything that their sensors are trying respond in their position. Its intelligence resists it but her magic to removed its Jigeram¡¯s light as it starts to rust through her magic flowing down from the shattered block. Dusts filled with demonic ruins to corrupt them. It had enough, it attacks. Small mechanize critters gathered up piling up the small pebbles engraving it with its combustible runes. It takes aim and showers it to the sky.

    Sanquin casts a magic sphere downward where the pebbles shoot like bullets. Heist sees it coming in fast motion, quickly picking up his buffs with items and potions. She didn¡¯t hesitate to grab him by the collar as he almost got hit from the ricochet. Heist feels her touch on his face. Her fingers hit his vitals in quick session. She gets faster as the sphere channeled returned back to her, she said to him

    ¡°A rogue huh?¡±

    Heist feels his body starts to break through, his body churned deep within his mana as it fused together with his body. All buffs have become his traits except his items. The potions he drank become part of him.

    Densely packed together were he reads his stats.

    ¡°I am!¡± He shouts,

    She is determined to smile and her eyeglasses reflected from the light of the bullets.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    Heist stands up as he moves in lightning speed. All of his senses lost except for speed. Sanquin collects all the projectiles while Heist deflect every combustible pebbles. He can¡¯t take the sense of time seriously where the combustion happened slowly and the impact is not yet reach at full power when he feels the bullet touching him.

    The small pebbles keep going as Heist was grabbed by her again and thrown him down to where the machines are. She follows through as she joins him. The Dark depths of countless traps and little machines are coming up, everything in silent and blinded through the darkness. A similar in drove like the swarm but its mindless size and weak weapons it had. They gradually fell down slower as the others shred in haste. Traps were sprung and can¡¯t reach their target before it released. Already been found and torn to shred as fast as it can react.

    Heist can¡¯t believe his powers to exceed such godly speed. His perceptions can¡¯t keep up but his movement is clean. His eyes moved fast but blurred where his mind can¡¯t gain a clear vision as he moves, even moving his head is equal to the movement of his eyes. The mechanized traps and small machines are easily broken through. Sudden and swift, one flash with no lights sparked, and sounds occurred after the shatters. It fell, all of them fell, slowly it drops than the destruction blink in one third of the moment.

    Sanquin takes down what Heist left behind. Projectiles fired and dying machines that has a brink a moment of life. She casts her magic to clean off the energy and the force it had moved. Paused the firing projectiles and the energy contained inside of the machines. It dies off still under a second. They reach to the end where the machinery is station deep under the cavern. A drop of water coming from the stalagmites where there are also water rests here. Heist reaches at the station in godly speed swing at the machine blindly as he is now beyond of his control.

    The machinery withstands the sudden blow and pushes him back. He suddenly appeared at the moment where is footings are off from the ground. Sanquin catches him as he tries to recover from the immense buffs, she gives him. She saw the machine and uses her demonic magic and drained its energy. The machine stops and turned off by her sheer power. The two rests where the buff remained active. Their surroundings are slow and only Heist feel the trauma of irregular coordination with his body and mind. Someone touches his head and it was Sanquin pointing him upward that they need to go back.

    Temporary given him to balance his mind from all this speed, he never knew how it back fires him leaving his power to her. He can¡¯t feel anything, his movements shaken faster than him stands still, and his head seem to think too slowly than his body moving in such godly speed. He had to go back up. Another swift movement to where they go, his stealth remained unchanged and his quick maneuvering through the cavern¡¯s landscape did nothing from his momentum of speed. He is both surprised and scared. It is the power that disorganized other parts of his body.

    They made it back up and Sanquin uses her blessings on him and remove the imprints she gave. She returns his vitals back to what it is used to be and his buffs segregated and his traits weaken to his original effects. He was in shock

    ¡°That shit was a doozy¡±

    ¡°You mean woozy, I¡¯m almost impressed that a rogue that knows speed. Your stealth is what mains the rogue¡±

    ¡°Laugh* almost¡±

    ¡°A man like you to learn that class not nearly half a year. I am impressed that you didn¡¯t fall or even trip in the dark¡±

    Heist gets embarrassed and his cat eyes keep his expression fierce but his face childish. Sanquin wouldn¡¯t mind a newbie like him to have that manner, he is the other worlder. Emerald had recorded their fight. The detection can¡¯t reach them beyond a hundred meter. Yet the data shows that they go front and back just under five minutes. It is beyond of any adventurers to have done it. They entered the chamber whereas she looks surprised. Heist¡¯s eyes are still blurred and Sanquin quickly leaves after putting him there.

    Emerald asks him ¡°My readings show enemies approaching to the surface. Then you guys suddenly eliminate them all¡±

    He coughs, then he looks refreshed but can¡¯t move an inch ¡°You could say that, woman have buffs that even I don¡¯t know what is made for¡±

    ¡°I know, there is one buff left she leaves you¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right . . . Redemption and its personally made¡±

    ¡°Named traits, I heard it from doctor Myrrkei. It a self-made skill that no one can copy it¡±

    ¡°Wow and I . . . that¡¯s odd, I can¡¯t read the description¡±

    ¡°Well, it is personally made. Only someone who is a lore reader will decipher it¡±

    The chamber starts to move down again, slowly rotating and moving down fast. Sanquin slams her hand on the walls to have seismic reading at top. Haw is almost done installing the lamp post. She stands on a stepping stone as she glides down and build a pathway for the chamber safely descend down the caverns. She gets efficient as she reaches further downward; tight areas to large ones, she built it to fits only the chamber¡¯s path. Her trails of magic had wiped off the scraps remains of the small machines and gather them all to the end of her passage.

    She stops where the machinery lies dead from its energy. Emerald walks out as she is close to what she is looking for.

    ¡°Sanquin, I found the source of that machine is coming from¡±

    Heist goes out and pointing at it

    ¡°You mean that?¡±

    ¡°No, there is a magic signal beyond this cavern¡±

    The tracker found something close to where the barrier covered. Deep underground from the distance of the city, the barrier did reach underneath the surface and it beholds them of its potential.

    Sanquin stops them ¡°Not yet, but we can still go further and not where the magic signal is. I have needed of something over there¡±

    She pointed out where they can¡¯t see. Emerald checks her device to see what¡¯s up from ahead.

    ¡°Ok, just be careful¡±

    Heist and Emerald see a spark of light flashing. Sanquin pointed finger change into catch, where a flying object aim to her hand. The object reaches her hand and shows it to them.

    ¡°We struck gems¡±

    ¡°Gems? It does not look like it¡±

    ¡°I agreed with Emerald, it looks like a petrified coral reef¡±

    They move forward as she gets excited to see a dead reef, and Emerald thought there is some value from her discovery.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow her Heist, I feel that she got something she wanted us to see¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already following her¡±

    Emerald didn¡¯t notice as she picks up her flash light as they already sally out. At the end of their steps, an underground aquatic biome appeared through their eyes. Dark and no light exposed these aquatic creatures. Emerald couldn¡¯t believe creatures like these survive without sunlight nor source of fresh water circulating.

    Sanquin checks Haw one more time as he is now done with the lamp post. Expecting for him to be teleported, she quickly brings him in through her magic. Haw appears in the dark couldn¡¯t see except for Emerald¡¯s flash light. He was about to drink a potion to see through the dark, but Sanquin slaps it away accidentally. He looks disappointed for his potion being dropped as she looks at him excited of the discovery. Heist got spoof of his sudden appearance.

    ¡°Haw? You here¡±

    ¡°You know that demon can summon anyone of us if you allow it¡±

    ¡°Can you? What if she allows me to summon her too?¡±

    Haw silently won¡¯t respond ¡°. . . Hey speak up, is there a problem what I just said¡±

    Sanquin answers for him ¡°You can summon me, but I would expect everything I have on me¡±

    ¡°On you?¡±

    Haw responds ¡°I have other potions until she summons me, the price of being allowed to be summon need to be precise or else . . .¡±

    ¡°Or else what?¡±

    Sanquin¡¯s tone went seductive ¡°You can bring someone to your imagination . . . skin and alike¡±

    Heist felt something and that voice encourage his imagination.

    Heist stood there silently as his mind went mush. Haw couldn¡¯t see but he got dragged from her to a place he can hear water splashing.

    ¡°That sound¡±

    ¡°Yes Haw, we got ourselves something to trade besides coins¡±

    Emerald raises her flash light to the waters, but Sanquin blocks it. Haw nearly flinched as he forgot about the light

    ¡°DON¡¯T . . . point your flashlights here. You don¡¯t know what ¡®monsters¡¯ lived these waters¡±

    Haw proceed to bring out an empty bottle place a pebble inside then ring it. He gives it to Sanquin as she infuses the bottle with magic and throws it to the waters.

    The bottle floats on the water then her magic forces it to sink underneath the water surface. It begins to shake and its surrounding detects life that pebble inside keep making a sound. Haw feels her hand suddenly grips on to him. Her thrills are getting the better of him. Heist moves closer and look at them as he sees her face. Sanquin shows full of joy, wholesome and true, and he never would have thought a sexy woman like her has innocence within her face. He felt something on the water as they back out.

    They all moved away from the waters. Sanquin rejoices and let her excitement be heard through the echoes of this underground cavern.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Haw, I know you can¡¯t use light here but . . . I am in awe by the look of it. The thrill of these sea creatures survived the fall and only found in the Diosugi Ocean¡±

    Haw hears it loud and clear ¡°The deep depth trenches!?¡±

    ¡°YES! It¡¯s the same one, how can this be? How did it reach here after that continent disappeared?¡±

    Emerald sets her visor to night vision as she sees Sanquin gets excited. Wondering how did the habitat managed to flourish here.

    Haw can¡¯t see anything and listen to her words. Sanquin speaks about it.

    ¡°Haw, you can use these sea creatures as ingredients. The amount of these creatures is phenomenal. They are not good food that¡¯s for sure and it is unbearable when exposed in the air. Yet it thrived and survived through the darkest depths within the largest sea. It has the potent that has none magic property. The demon¡¯s true local creatures . . . also the remedies against all mana¡±

    Heist and Emerald heard that this will also turn against them.

    Emerald said to her ¡°You mean this will hurt us too¡±

    ¡°Sorry, why did you say it so terrifyingly?¡±

    Heist joins in ¡°It¡¯s because . . . that means, that¡¯s our poison over there!¡±

    Sanquin stops and poke Haw at the back. He understood but they seem to be at lost from how she wants it so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that she gets excited over this¡±

    Sanquin moves her face looking as if she is getting played of her honest impression to Haw¡¯s face without him knowing as he can¡¯t see. He continues

    ¡°She knows better for all of us and I trust her not going to use it against you. I am confident, but it would be best for you two to report it as soon as possible¡±

    The water starts to ripple where the bottle sank. Many sea creatures gathered and trying to interact with it, and one of them rose up from the watery surface as it took a scent from their mana. Heist aura detects the monster and he sees the creature merging out from the water only its elongated stalk. The end point starts to emit a dim light, as Haw and Sanquin quickly spotted it. Both of them begin to flee.

    ¡°Heist! Get out of there. Your presence alerted them¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heist sees his aura already siphoning to the monster. He moves away as it starts to react.

    Made it out in a far distance, Emerald had enough time to identify the creature and to her surprised she asked them.

    ¡°I have no information about this creature, strange. It is also said that it is described as a fictional creature¡±

    ¡°Damn! And I thought our notification can show us everything. I guess we can¡¯t know all of them¡±

    Sanquin remains quiet and Haw clings by her sudden strong movement. Haw was about to tell to her to give him something to see through the dark, but she leans to his ears and said,

    ¡°You hear that, their lore is limited¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying what we talk about at the fort means something¡±

    ¡°Ssh* It¡¯s better off we talk more as we must leave¡±

    The water soon to rise as they hear the waters are coming to them. Emerald sees something moving to their way as it continues to siphon the aura of Heist. She detects more living creatures as it feasts his mana. Everyone doesn¡¯t have the time for it to take actions and decided to leave. They get into the chamber as Sanquin channels her power one more time. Released her demonic powers and counteract the water rising as it moves closer. The water is drained through her as they flee.

    The water¡¯s hidden properties start to expand as it grows larger and loses its biological components. Used through her own mana as it fused together with the environment forcing the living creatures to form life under stones and other solid materials. The chamber starts to move as they escape. As they moved back up, Heist feels the chamber moving faster. While Emerald sees the chamber is being morph into something where ooze is leaking inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to like this ride¡±

    They escape, and with Sanquin holds the bottle contain with the pebble inside. A fluid somehow leaks inside and the water remains. Her magic continues to control the chamber as much to her discovery will be reported to Enders Bridge soon. Now reached to the surface, many police watch the chamber stops as they see it stretch further abnormally than what they saw. Emerald and Heist walk out from the chamber and sees the lamp post already releasing mana on to the chamber.

    Haw walks out and sees Sanquin held something on her hand. It is the bottle and with fluids inside. She said to him

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon, Haw. I must report to the guild as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bring my report . . .¡±

    Sanquin touches his lips as she grins.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing you must do now is to find a recruit. After this discovery, I¡¯ll be planning to make an expedition. A quest for the city guild, and you¡¯ll be . . .¡± She turns to Heist as she is smiling without any care. Heist said

    ¡°Oh? I just want to ask you something¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I heard you are going to be leaving soon. I was wondering . . .¡±

    ¡°You want to ask me out?¡±

    He blushed, yeah. Sanquin loses her ethics out of the excitement. Then she decides for him.

    ¡°Sure, but I want my friends join too¡±

    ¡°I uh . . .¡±

    He can¡¯t decline because her mood is too good to see her like this. Her charm gets better as her posture moves more seductive than ever before. Slanting her side hip high and her top leans forward closer to Haw, and Haw backs away for Heist to see her better. But he didn¡¯t know that¡¯s her habit to get closer, either trap or leeching.

    The Jigeram¡¯s light is here as she reverted back to her size. She continues

    ¡°Its fine, how about I want to invite you Heist¡±

    ¡°Wait . . . really!? But as a man I would love to¡±

    ¡°Can a man decline an offer of gratitude from a woman?¡±

    Heist can¡¯t think straight and quickly answer ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then, bring your friends to the island and we might have a nice party there. Don¡¯t worry, the rooms are ready for us . . . each of us¡±

    Sanquin leaves and drag Haw with her. Haw looks at Heist as he starts to smile. Haw is worried for him and anyone who will be coming to her invitation. She said to her

    ¡°I heard from Ironno about you, you were never held a man before¡±

    ¡°My sweet little man, I never was a wife but a sister to them all. As an immortal, I have to sacrifice everything for that love. I am also pity you that you will never gain it¡±

    ¡°As a manwhore, I can separate from the whores from the ladies¡±

    ¡°Yes you are, I can still kill you anytime if you make ladies into whores¡±

    ¡°A faithful temptress¡±

    ¡°My trusted fool¡±

 Stranding Islands Party - Chapter 077

    COI C77

    The officials were held an emergency meeting and a special guest to come to this important assembly. The former Mayor¡¯s advisor sits among them as they heard the news. Before it started, they mention about the divide of their own city. Rumors among the police and the reports of the last volunteers sent to them. The locals left the city for their safety from the Jigeram. No preparation against it as they required of getting the resources from Rune Isles. The prototypes are already made better than they have hoped for but the productions are limited to the supplies.

    ¡°This is going to be a pain longer that the moon is here¡±

    ¡°We are too late to prepare against it. We can do now to endure like we all did since the beginning¡±

    ¡°The problems that other districts are not too kindly after the new leaderships after the change¡±

    Advisor stops them ¡°They were trying to leave, but they don¡¯t have the details on their UI about it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the idea of staying began. The instruction of the Foundation is as basic as you can get, but it didn¡¯t tell you that anyone could use it here¡±

    ¡°At the same time won¡¯t allow a small margin of people to leave¡±

    The officials are trying to make it work. Slowly more and more people are wanted to stay as this is quite rare for them to experience prosperity and opportunity they have queue up for back in their original world. Other people continue to isolate themselves, but sometimes go outside to help the society. They start to realize their haven requires the utilities they need to keep their daily lives active. The statistics found out from one those NEET no longer need to stay at home where other social groups are making their own version of entertainment.

    The advisor can only say this ¡°The only thing we will do now, after the New Year starts. We will have to finalize their decision to leave. Once after the city is finally fortify and the new residences are the locals. This would be enough for us to enjoy a new life as our ideal city state¡±

    Everyone keeps his word as face value and the thing is that the people who helped them told about the Foundation. It means if the leavers left. They can¡¯t use it for the second time. The only solution is to raise the city defenses and hope the robotics project would be finish.

    The meeting began and raises the screen to show the special guests. Two unidentifiable people on screen as the officials also hide theirs. The introduction among the two shows their concern of the secret deal.

    ¡°I am the representative for Taiyou District, I am pleased to be part of this meeting¡±

    ¡°I am the representative for Fuku City District, I hope this discussion worth of our time here¡±

    The officials await, as the advisor say anything. He held a document something valuable for these two will cooperate. The moon starts to show sign in their city, if it doesn¡¯t stop now then the later days will be the start again of the dark time.

    It¡¯s been a few days later after the incident. Heist brought his friends and other adventurers that Haw might know, including others like Rogue. Haw¡¯s girlfriends were not invited to the party as they already know and said,

    ¡°Uh yeah, we won¡¯t be joining because we might take Haw away eventually¡±

    ¡°That is sound selfish of us but we are not that kind of social around parties, sorry¡±

    There are other adventurers he didn¡¯t know were invited. He got the words from Rogue as the Agatheans are come along to the party, a farewell party.

    Silfa and Altair are thinking to join in, but her sister wants to join because of her teacher won¡¯t be attending their rewards from the other day. She was hesitant at the time until Silfa gets invited who are close to her teacher. It was lucky for her and soon they are preparing for the party tonight. It is close to the weekends and the quest they have is inside the city nowadays. Thanks to Sanquin open up new quests for them and the new trade resources for the first time between Enders Bridge and the city will be planning. It was their luck that they have hidden secrets under their city.

    Altair said to Heist. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you get close to that Enders woman, but fell for her?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I got invited and I heard it will be a cuisine, an entire Horsin cuisine¡±

    ¡°I already enjoy what our city has to offer¡±

    Illtended joins in ¡°Tough luck, but if they are leaving. We could ask them for help. I heard Thean is going to leave as much as his coworker is already packing up¡±

    ¡°Those two, I heard they are really good magic casters¡±

    ¡°That would be different now since the moon is coming by¡±

    ¡°I hope that fort is protecting us from it¡±

    Heist shouts in excitement ¡°Ah Yeah, I can¡¯t wait for tonight¡±

    Siren hears them going to the island. A message from her friend is also invited her to go there. From what she can think of, it¡¯s probably her employees. There is nothing much she could do during this week because of the terror happening because of the moon. She decided to come along as well. The Rogue, who was busy focusing on the sphere, is having training with the Enders. Defeat after defeat as she being easily handled because of her psyche. She wants Thean to teach her more about fighting, but she heard stories from Heist that Enders woman can do martial arts and using magic made her want to go. Two birds in one stone as she thought.

    Its close the end of the day, and Silfa is waiting for her younger sister to leave school. Alongside with her is the doll who tame the serpent, it sometimes waits patiently as it stops being like an animal. It becomes like this where there are no other spirits are close to it. It behaves and shows good manner to follow her when it is alone with no other spirits near it. She gained new ritual items from the doll that boost her lower rank weapons. Deceivingly powerful but unpredictable when touched from the rituals, it is her special weapon when go against anyone with the same mana as her.

    She checks her device again, a recorded audio that a special farewell event. Horsin¡¯s way of entertainment or another day of staying here. The special audio made from that Enders woman that will help her slide in her equipment. Silfa skips a few minutes of the conversation, and then click play

    ¡°. . . Either you would like to try to spar directly with the Enders or try to face the Agatheans or even someone inside the fort. You can experience the meaning of experts¡±

    Silfa heard it again and it was a special message that most locals love to do, fighting.

    Listen to the Enders inside the sphere made her wonder why they fight. It was that reason, so many varieties of powers and ranks of tactics used. Enders had great usage of magic items and can interact heavily. Shamanism can¡¯t kill but can capture, and because there are no merciless spirits wanting the lives of others than their race. It still makes her feel afraid if she was a goblin. Then there are the dwarves, rune heavy bunch with armor that they can¡¯t fight against. She heard from the other adventurers it would be better not fight them. Only way to learn how to fight them is request someone who is willing.

    Silfa sits there keeping her mind busy until her younger sister saw her.

    ¡°Big sis!¡±

    ¡°Joanne . . . huh, who is this?¡±

    ¡°My friends, they want to join the party too¡±

    ¡°Are you now?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking but . . .¡±

    ¡°It looks like an entire class wanting to go¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t help to see her sister¡¯s friends wanted to see their teacher. It was short but it was impactful for them to utilize as a group. Silfa can¡¯t help to see her sister¡¯s eyes gazing on her trying to convince her older sister to bring them along.

    Quickly using teleported to the fort, the Horsin had witnessed a group of students piled up like no other. It was like an invasion and everyone look at them as they are excited for something. The others thought it was that demon, and they thought so as Silfa presents them the audio message. They jokingly said

    ¡°I thought we are going to have children fighting children¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is kind of weird of youths wanting to fight us after we prove to them how we hunt those gangs¡±

    ¡°We are the pointers and the screamers, are fame is immense¡±

    The kids laugh as they remember about that in social media. Then they slowly stop laughing. The Horsin moves back as far as the students did. Silfa asks her younger sister.

    ¡°Say, why are your friends backing away?¡±

    ¡°There was someone is hiding amongst them back then, severely punishing them who are cocky¡±

    ¡°Joanne . . . manners¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I should ask them what happened to him¡±

    Joanne approached to them as they too confused why her friends are moving away from them.

    ¡°Hey, what happened to the trickster?¡±

    The goblin froze a bit and the Agatheans look at him.

    They pointed out where should he be, and someone raises a weapon at their back saying

    ¡°Right behind you¡±

    They scream and accidentally uses their magic. The goblin and the Agatheans thought they could make a joke, but the surprised encounter as they are still new. They forgot they are other worlders, and it made it complicated. The burning man laughs at their powerful magic. The dwarves appeared behind them seeing much of them being as wild as ever.

    ¡°Laugh* You see that lass. They are still violent as ever¡±

    The students almost get into trouble but they saw two familiar elves behind the dwarves.

    ¡°Hunters of the north and still need your teacher to control your power¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the elves we met outside of the city. Why are you here?¡±

    The dwarves laugh and the elves are nervous as they still covered by their magic.

    ¡°This place is our embassy, so we are supposed to be here. We¡¯re sorry that we can¡¯t go inside your city¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, . . . It¡¯s fine the lockdown was a great toll for all of us¡±

    A reunion or a special gathering, Silfa is surrounded by dangerous students who want to see Haw again.

    Others back her up to her side talking about them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months and still they are not improved. But you have ritual items and I see you have a spirit guardian on your side¡±

    Silfa turns around and there are bunch of people gathered around because of the yell.

    ¡°We don¡¯t mind these little bombardments but remember this fort actually shields you from the light¡±

    Silfa checks her exposure and they were right. She has no exposure and the surrounding area has no dusts scattered around the fort.

    The students who are exposed had already wiped off the dusts leaving them in a healthy mana. She asked them

    ¡°How did you guys protect yourself from the moon?¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    They pointed at the elves ¡°The only possible reason we couldn¡¯t even understand. The elven gods had sheltered us¡±

    ¡°Eleven Gods?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we can say to you as of now. Or you would like to talk those misses¡±

    The elves already getting surrounded by the students, they didn¡¯t wear their armor but more formal gown to their attire. There are a few students didn¡¯t huddle up around them as they are talking among the locals.

    ¡°. . . You seem to be less lively, are you a young lad looking for someone?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am looking for someone. His name is Haw¡±

    ¡°Well now, I don¡¯t know anybody like that. But I sure know you will be going to find him easily¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I never know how you people know about the gathering and it is a special event . . . Mostly work, but that is the many reasons to be here¡±

    The student watches the dwarf goes his own way and leaving him with the other students are having fun with the elves. Joanne never would have thought to be more people around coming to this fort.

    As soon as time goes by, many adventurers saw many citizens coming to this place. Not just adventurers but people in uniforms. Altair reached out to them

    ¡°Hey, why is there so many citizens coming here?¡±

    ¡°An adventurer, we were invited to come here before the locals left the city. There is a job opportunity here and some good work within this fort. I can¡¯t explain anything after this, because they look like they are being compact with many activities into one. Then you must be for the festival¡±

    It is the same goes as a party but Altair has no idea why it becomes of this. They explained to him the most practical approached to form a meeting will always have other activities as well. The fort is not even finished but the basic construction is already done and floors are building up. Altair sees across the outside of the fort is the stockade walls already erect outside and behind the view from the city¡¯s watch.

    ¡°You could see right there that most of the elves are going after those plot of lands¡±

    ¡°I see, so they are using it as their base¡±

    ¡°It probably is but it looks like they are making a magic portal out of nature¡±

    The adventures see the trees and sentinel creatures rooted inside the stockade. Their own properties and territories, and the others made into a town. It is getting dark. The party lights up at the other side of the fort. Up towards the hill where many authoritarians gathered around along with Sanquin besides them. The adventurers found the Enders as they busy preparing their shares on the table. Haw gets surprised from the students are coming to greet him. The two elves join them as they rejoice of their reunion.

    ¡°Teacher Haw, it is really you¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those rewards. Did you guys get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we have no idea how to use it¡±

    They jokingly laugh as Haw had already left the instruction for them. All of the students getting riled up to experience a party being held here. Ironno can¡¯t imagine why these students come or better for his approached, is it that impactful for Haw to give them the rewards? The two elves greet them where Rusic comes in with his keg. He sees the student as he about to slam the keg down.

    ¡°Whoa! So many younglings!¡±

    The students got shock from the quake as everyone is coming to greet them.

    Andui and her friends saw the students as they reach up to the hill. Coral shouts at the kids

    ¡°HEY! Why are you all doing here?¡±

    The students froze as Haw speaks ¡°They wanted to see me or they got invited indirectly¡±

    Joanne and Silfa come up and see something happened. Joanne gets nervous as her sister pushes her to them. Coral feels being pushed from behind and sees Joanne.

    ¡°Was it you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡±

    Coral looks Joanne behind her, an adventurer looks rather mischievous. She quickly realized

    ¡°Is that your sister?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡±

    Coral sighs and the elves come and greet them.

    ¡°Hello, what is with all the commotion?¡±

    ¡°You four know about these young people¡±

    Reya answered ¡°Yes, and we didn¡¯t know why they are invited. It is a party I guessed¡±

    ¡°Of course, foods and drinks . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . What kind of drinks?¡±

    The elves turn to the dwarves that they already distributing the drinks among them. Coral intervenes

    ¡°Stop, they are underage¡±

    The dwarves react ¡°Underage? You mean these people. They look like they can able to drink or too¡±

    Everything starts to get hectic. The students are trying to stop themselves receiving the drinks as the others are having fun. It gets chaotic for a time.

    Haw gathers the students while Ironno helps. The students were provided seats in a higher floor to watch down for the upcoming event. Nice view and little company with the other people. The two elves left as they have something important. The students huddle up around to Haw as they are asking about their equipment. One by one of each equipment being place with labels as it called. Rusic bursts out laughing to see each item was translated with longer names. Other people start to notice about the item and supposedly strong items handed to them. They start to grin to think they could hone those things.

    The student starts talking ¡°There are items that we cannot even use yet. You can see here the elk staff, the spirit elk, and potion power core . . .¡±

    The locals whisper as they are moving closer to them. Haw let them join as they discuss about it, but first, one of the locals need to re-literate themselves to the student

    ¡°We know about those items but they seem to give them a name¡±

    ¡°I am curious how far an Enders give them mysterious items¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Imagine my child to be this old to learn about it . . .¡±

    The locals are looking at the people they suspect, expecting the obvious ¡°. . . Oh don¡¯t be like that. They are still powerful you know¡±

    Haw brings the two items first, the staff and the soul stone, and it already been used and borrowed by Andui. He looks at her as she just stays quiet and instructing him with her sign language. She just raises her thumbs up and waving forward at him while Reya on her side keeps her posture and stared at him confidently. He has no idea what it meant. He continues to show them. Ironno sees the crafting tool left behind as he sees it with Rusic. Both of them and the locals are staring at it with a great price. Rusic said

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Haw made it for them, but I hope no one inside this fort have ill intention with it¡±

    The locals left leaving with only physicians and other potions maker. They know about the item and they are wary of its property.

    ¡°To have such powerful tool within the children¡¯s hand . . .¡±

    ¡°We can make any ingredients in a perfect mixture, but they need it¡±

    ¡°Aye, I mean there are no goblins here right now but I¡¯m guessing the kids would make it a worthwhile if they know how to make potions¡±

    ¡°That would make it a problem if they don¡¯t have those people inside¡±

    Rusic tells to Ironno ¡°You hear that lad, even my kins join in . . . lad?¡±

    Ironno walks to the four as they discuss about the magic equipment. Reya shows her worries

    ¡°I still want to ask them to take it privately¡±

    Andui shows no trouble of their decision ¡°I have taken my time with Haw¡¯s discussion about it. The only threatening for them to worry if they bring it outside of the city¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more, Ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°Ironno, it¡¯s been a long time¡±

    ¡°Best regards to your principal for her best decision for both of us¡±

    Iggy cuts him ¡°Oh forget it. We already know how bad Horsin will help the students¡±

    Reya accepts it ¡°Yeah. Those new teachers from other schools have trouble with the students too¡±

    Coral disagrees ¡°You could say that, but my friends had taught them and made them better. The locals even jokingly said; ¡°With academics and these children¡¯s imaginations causing me trouble, I¡¯ll just discipline them with a spirit bird¡±

    She shows them the picture of a lot of troublemakers being held down by spirit birds. A meme still continues to show the comparison with the adventurers and the students. The left post says ¡°I want to be adventurer just like you¡± The right posts replies ¡°That¡¯s my boy¡± They start laughing a bit as they start to get used to about the meme but Iggy and Coral still have a good laugh.

    ¡°Oh, sister look¡±

    ¡°I see him. Hunter, you brought our kind¡¯s items. Both of it seem to look rough¡±

    Two elves come back as they brought people will be serving the food. The students bring the magic item to them.

    ¡°Then do you know how to use it?¡±

    The elves look at Haw as they saw what they bring and ask

    ¡°Druid items, which one of you are the druid?¡±

    None of them raised their hands, they just want to know how to use it. They pick it up both of them, she lifts the staff in one hand. The students had tried to pick it up ans it was too heavy, thanks to the elven presence of the staff. It made them impossible to raise it up.

    Haw said to the elves ¡°They want you two to use it. I made it to utilize for everyone, but it has more effect on elven magic¡±

    ¡°You made it? This staff does have nothing I can control. Alright, let¡¯s show them sister¡±

    ¡°We should make this quick. The party is almost starting¡±

    The students circle around them, the locals see them having their little social circle as they prepared the dishes. All set in almost entirely Horsin cuisines and unique dishes that the ingredients are from Isekai City. The adventurers are too gathered up as Silfa¡¯s friends are watching.

    The elf raises the staff, the large staff that needed two hands to wield it, her magic surges inside of it and begins to transform to her depicted reference. Its wooden frames tear itself apart that fit only one hand and the skull faded its excess weight into dust. She held it again with the better-looking staff where the bits and pieces floating around her. It dusts and pieces cast to Haw, a spell being cast and pulled Haw to her. His body turns to a silhouette of light in its yellow glow and flashes forward to her side. The wooden pieces place on the ground starts to grow as he should be sitting.

    The other elf uses the soulstone, through elven magic, the elk spirit materializes as it is revived from its dead slumber. Its presence roared as everyone heard from the distance. Everyone feels the pride of the alpha elk spirit. One of the authorities quickly shuts it. By the voice of this elf, no hesitation and no mistake, she shouts at the spirit as it was not yet fully summoned

    ¡°HEED!¡±

    A large wave come across all around her then burst forward as everyone in this fort can see. The students felt the sudden pause as their bodies can¡¯t move.

    The adventurers stop including every local around the authorities. Sanquin walks to them as she sees they brought powerful items to the party.

    ¡°You all are having fun. Please elves. Your leader is going to be the host, not your Mylnoie¡±

    ¡°My pardon to her, but they wish to dare to have such weapons¡±

    ¡°Weapons?¡±

    She looks at Haw who is beside the elf with the staff. Powerful indeed to only the elf used, but she senses other magic attributes. Fully made by an Enders¡¯ Guide, the authorities release them from their authority.

    Everyone broke free and was relief, they never seen their rewards have potential. Soon they turn to frown when Haw said to them that the elves have the major impact because of the beast. However, he told them that the other items would be great for them. Joanne honestly said to him

    ¡°Yeah, well, we want you comeback as our teacher again and we use few of the items as our excuse¡±

    Sanquin laughs, and the students see her beautifully in an elven light brown dress.

    ¡°You can, but he is very busy. He is still looking for recruits¡±

    One of the students heard her, he slowly raising his voice . . . but the announcement was heard at the back.

    ¡°Alright, alright, all of you dine now as my special game should be ready. Bring up the foods and drinks, but not those who will carry the games¡± Everyone cheers as well as the adventurers. Sanquin moves to Heist and pulled him to her side, she whispers to his ears with her sweet voice

    ¡°Now let¡¯s dig in, I hope these distractions won¡¯t be trouble at our talk¡±

    ¡°No! . . . no . . .¡±

    He grabs her waist trying to woe her as she in turn gives a teasing look with her cosmetic glasses on.

    ¡°. . . They don¡¯t mind¡±

    Both of them go to the buffet table while the adventurers were annoyed of their intrusion.

    The rogue just shakes her head ¡°I hope that chick will dump him after this¡±

    Ruby couldn¡¯t agree more ¡°Ethical woman is wasting her time on him. Altair, you have her description, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that woman is a respectable lady. She gives him a chance like anyone who tried to woe her¡±

    The rogue asks ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because my trait that is compatible with divine attributes and that lady acting flirtatious has manners to be charming¡±

    Altair watches her as he sees the stats about her, trusted only to the same attribute. Yet there are other blank slots that she won¡¯t reveal.

    Sanquin feels the same attribute is near and as her witness. It is beneficial for her as her hidden attributes are more dangerous than what they expect. Everyone takes their seats and get their meals. The adventurers brought their Aphrodite¡¯s glass and drank it down. The Agatheans who knew about the drink lay their eyes on the women. Nothing is safe for the buffet as those women acting like dwarves because of it. While the authorities watch over them as if they are invited to the next event, the citizens saw them are doubting for them joining. The dwarf leader had enough of the discussion and proceeded to go to the citizens.

    The students coordinate one another to get all the foods they could find, from monsters¡¯ meat to elven domestic livestock, it is the first time they taste real strong meal beside sweets and other healthy foods back in the city. The boys get their meal with their magic and stats up to feast such delicacies while the girls transform it into edible form that fits their mouth without getting messy on their faces. Rusic sees the woman acting too concern of their food manners. The goblins who are at the side of the room are delivering the drinks. Rusic stops them as they heard about their rules.

    The goblins look at the keg then stared at the dwarf. They nodded and proceed to leave. Rusic goes back to his table raising his own drinks on his own. Ironno and Haw raised theirs then they stare something behind him as he looks back. Goblins¡¯ spirit appeared among the goblin ready to deliver the kegs to the students. Rusic bluffs himself with a smile. He readies to jump as they are ready to throw it at them. The spirit turned into a catapult and ready to aim as the goblin is steadying their aim. Rusic is drunk and forgot goblins are committed to do things not exactly what everyone expected.

    The keg was thrown and Rusic tipsy jumping to the air. The jump trips him and the keg landed on the students¡¯ table. One after the other every table has a keg. The students were surprised and the keg opens up by the spirits inside, they had their empty glass filled with drinks. The adventurers and other adults looking at the distance were reaching out to the drinks to see what is wrong with the goblins are doing. The students take a small sip out of curiosity sakes. Then the taste hits them but no alcohol within that drink.

    Silfa takes her younger sister¡¯s glass and drank it too, other adventurers had identified the drinks and didn¡¯t react as the keg breaks and distributed to the students. She tastes it and drank it whole. Joanne looks rather bleak from her sister¡¯s acting selfishly.

    ¡°Why did you drink it all?¡±

    Silfa hands up the glass and the spirit added another one, she gives it to her, and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this drink won¡¯t make you drunk but feels like you¡¯re drinking warm milk¡±

    Joanne takes her glass off of her older sister¡¯s hand, the disgusting lips touch her glass and use the table cloth to wipe it off.

    Silfa smirks at her as Joanne smiles back with her eyes glaring. Two siblings look at each other as Joanne takes a sip, then she immediately drinks it like her older sister did.

    ¡°This taste so good, it is sweet and refreshing¡±

    ¡°I know right, and the glass you are holding and the other students¡¯ will be the one going to fill with that beverage¡±

    Joanne laughs at her sister ¡°Then this drink can¡¯t be yours, laugh*¡±

    She laughs without thinking as both of them enjoying it.

    Rusic acts all dramatic as he drunkenly thinks they are drinking alcohol and so are the Andui and the others, later they found out is not an alcohol beverage and it was another goblin foolery. Yet the drunkard persists and the goblins play with him, the students¡¯ table are getting crazy while Haw and Ironno watch them fool around with no question ask as the elf sisters joining the students¡¯ table. It is fun when everything is gone too funny with their fights.

    That reminds Silfa, she turns to Sanquin who is busy have a chat with Heist. A shared table, a grievous look among her friends that they already tell them to have couple¡¯s table instead, but Sanquin persuade him too easily. The Rogue from the different table couldn¡¯t lay her eavesdropping ears keep leaning close to them. Silfa murmured to herself

    ¡°Where is that fight Sanquin mentioned about? Or am I expecting too much from the audio invitation . . .!¡±

    The cheer of the dwarf leader raises high to his voice, the sounds of the music played from the top has gone serious. The tones of battle, the drums of marches, and the horns calling through the guests or intentional event to come.

    ¡°Raise your arms to your friends¡¯ shoulders or fist to their sides . . . Uh, forget about honorable duels or brawls, we are just going to make this fight quick and easy. We are not allowed to bring guest to our brawls sadly. Everyone, gathered around and fight as we always feast for!¡±

    The citizens heard the leader¡¯s announcement and witness Horsin¡¯s culture.

 Customs Duel part 1 - Chapter 078

    COI C78

    Someone is posting the party inside the fort of Stranding Island. Either the citizen¡¯s everyday workers or the adventurers post it to social media about the structures and other magic utilities against the moon. The structure, the facility, and even the other projects are not finished, are functional with the presence of all the mana types. The citizens watch the video as it begins an event that would be the Horsin¡¯s culture. Everyone sees it including the enemies of the city and they look carefully as they see the elves join in the fort¡¯s celebration.

    Everyone is listening to the dwarf as everyone on the ground floor is clearing away the seats, tables, and including the floorings. Setting up into an arena is as they rejoice the call for the brawl. They start brewing around from the top seats as they raise their instruments. It plays its national songs to please both the guests and the fighters. The horns, the trumpets, and multiple instruments made the citizens feel like it is war. The locals have brought the violins catered and made from Isekai City. An elf plays the tune as it gets livelier where the horns get more uplifting. The leaders of the Fort choir themselves to the point it makes the guest in awe.

    The dwarf who announced the brawl sings his greetings for this event. The guests thought it was a musical but the strong choir¡¯s voice made it sounds like propaganda to them. The chorus spins the rhythm in a fast pace. The violins play along such pace segments put their attention to the tunes where the choir starts to lower down. The authoritarians were singing as the guests thought other people would sing in their place, but they have strong voices. Then the dwarf said to them.

    ¡°All lads and lass, bring the sober to the ground and willing to fight against each other under the rules of duels. Come to you all, except you over there. Don¡¯t push our guests down there¡±

    They see the dwarves trying to make a hole to slide the audience to the arena. The dwarves used their rune weapons as their faces hid. Flown by with their weapons, a spirit wall shattered through and revealed they are goblins make a fuss at top of their own kind. The dwarf said again

    ¡°I was almost disappointed that you are dwarves, get drunk and we would believe you are one Laugh*¡±

    Everybody starts walking down the stairs that are willing to join the fight. Other people from the outside of the platform hidden under the view, along with the Agatheans are setting their foot on the arena floor. The adventurers wait for them to join as they want to know about the rules. The dwarf sees them waiting on the arena letting him count to each who is joining. Excitement rose among the audience while the guests enjoyed their meal and proceed to go to the other rooms. Some chose to stay while the others have other business to attend to.

    The two elves join with Haw as they brought the crafted items he made.

    ¡°I would love to use these weapons, and I hope the rules they made are interesting¡±

    ¡°Hunter, I hope you duel without any magic¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but someone reserved me with a special rule¡±

    They look up as the dwarf announce the fight. ¡°Look at all of you, ready to face the game without even knowing the rules. Laugh* That¡¯s why we raise the music into the banner of songs¡±

    The music continues to play whereas the rhythm boosts their determination.

    The adventurers can¡¯t wait to join and then someone jumped off the balcony to the arena. It was Heist with his fiery eyes as he landed both of his feet. The locals are shown their face with difficulty. The citizens are joining and the cat man thing is eager with excitement. Other adventurers follow along, as they too wanted to join. Illtended and Rogue join him with their different reasons. Illtended says

    ¡°I was waiting for the rules to be announce¡±

    Rogue ignores him and quickly shouted the man across the distance ¡°Thean! You better not chicken out from what we agreed on!¡±

    Rusic follows up with his drunken body, accidently slamming Illtended. Yet he nearly slips away as he is cautious. Heist looks up to the other adventurers as they are looking at Sanquin. The students don¡¯t know why and Andui and her friends are just letting them do to their thing. Siren sits next both of them realizing what they are aiming for. She groaned then asks to herself

    ¡°How many chain invitations had gotten us all in this predicament?¡±

    She looks around and sees Sanquin is handling most of her friends and other people around her. She is like a host as she tries to explain to everybody. Siren suspects she was the one who made it big.

    Sanquin starts to worry ¡°Oh my, and I thought I was the one who is teasing him¡±

    Altair couldn¡¯t grasp what Heist is thinking and the Rogue just made a joke about the tournament then it led him to join the competition. Sanquin tries to make their talk for the both of them in a friendly matter. Ruby taps her shoulder,

    ¡°A fine lady indeed. You almost persuade him out of his lovey dovey fantasies¡±

    Sanquin turns her eyes demonically as if she is insulted. Ruby didn¡¯t break from her demonic stares, Sanquin replies

    ¡°Sigh* He is a good guy, but not realistically . . .¡±

    She reverts back to her preferred eyes and continues ¡°. . . And our conversation must be mutual rather than emotional¡±

    Altair and Silfa never would have thought this how a lady should do. More so, they have given props of her effort trying to be honest with him. Altair never thought she cares for him in her profession and social status. Both can¡¯t be suitable due to their differences and will lead to confusion. He understands why her trait is but more mature than he could describe beside using her trait instead. Silfa said to him

    ¡°I guess we are out of that woman¡¯s league¡±

    ¡°You could say that, but most men will get charmed if they know her actions¡±

    Sanquin heard him then called him out

    ¡°I don¡¯t think my mature personality was the cause of his affection for me¡±

    Altair focuses on her eyes, while they look at her body. The obvious thing is her mature tall body. Even the students both envy and charmed only by her looks. She said to Altair again

    ¡°If we are going to talk about love life, try asking your people who have one or ours who have decent taste¡±

    The adventurers look around to anyone who had dated before. Few of them had one, but Altair spoke

    ¡°I have one, back in our world . . .¡±

    A moment of silent as they see each other going to have an argument over this, Altair bows his head and so with Sanquin. The conversation end, as the party won¡¯t drain out from their topic.

    Back to the competition, ¡°Everyone this is a set only by duels, keep going with the pain on your sides from the previous match. A game of elimination, a fight to relief their grudges, or limits to face their mastery, and some. The fight will begin as everyone will pick partners or someone to duel with. This competition will decide who is the most daring and the reward is provided what the fort has to offer. The night is young and the fight can only last under a minute. Remember the rules, this is the attrition competition¡±

    The adventurers and everyone from Isekai City received a notification about the attrition rule. ¡°A mix duel with common use of fighting such as; with weapons, magic, martial, or free use. Free use is to do two to all three but limited to the total four skills registered. The duels start when both opponents decide their own rules except not disregarding the basic two rules. One is the match choice of fighting and two is attrition rule is to keep your wounds and fatigue after their previous duels to the end. If the opponent reached their limits, it¡¯s their lost conditionally it¡¯s over when lethal and execution is performed¡±

    The first match begins where two Agatheans duel each other. The arena¡¯s floor glows with magic writing. Everyone who wants to see has provided a good view as they eat. Challenger wields a one-handed saber and the other carries a two-handed sword. The two challenged each other only a game of swordsmanship. The music starts playing. Both sides couldn¡¯t hear it, but the audience feels the rush of the instruments being played to entice the fight. The citizens get to see their own duels.

    Both challengers raise their stances and background music riled the audience up. The duel starts as the two¡¯s armor magically disappeared. The adventurers took them to a surprised as the notification clarified their rules

    Attrition,

    <ul style="text-align: justify">

    <li>Any single weapons only,</li>

    <li>At least one of them demand rematch until limits reached,</li>

    <li>No armor (censored)</li>

    </ul>

    They read to the last phrase of the paragraph as they block out for some reason.

    ¡°. . . Someone requested not showing gore for the specific groups . . .¡±

    The citizens read it clearly as it took their interest. They stared at the cheering crowd, and the students are probably be the reason.

    Meanwhile the one who requested are the citizens who work part time inside the Fort

    ¡°Thank you for not giving us the hard time to clean after this event¡±

    The dwarf leader replied ¡°I am grateful that you clean my kin¡¯s trouble as they drink. It is the least I could do¡±

    They turn and watch as the music is getting enticing. Both are trying to sober up a bit as their eyes trying to see each other. The one, who raises his saber, let his other hand at his back, while the other set his footing to the left front wielding his two-handed sword. Their postures are slowly getting better for a bit. Step by step, they bring their sharp weapons closer to their unprotected bodies.

    The tunes play along their steps and the blades touch where the cheers sang. Harmony closes in their movement with their swords. The long sword clashed in great force. The saber moves forward to swing around the momentum given to him. He swings closer to his arm but the long sword quickly thrusts him. Steadily closing in, the drumming steps of assault to the saber¡¯s gut as he moves back. Another thrust coming to the saber¡¯s torso. The singing cheers louder as the sound of a hit from the saber¡¯s hit only the long sword¡¯s arm. A spurt censored into bright light and blood sparkles like small fireworks.

    The long sword taps his arm to ask another round. The arena continues, the music gets louder and the lyrics become the thrills of its chorus. The man¡¯s arm didn¡¯t heal and the attrition continues. They ready themselves one more time with the handicap. No time to rest with those two as the music plays. The violin joins the tunes to play the pain of the long sword¡¯s cut arm. Same thing happens, the saber reached to his shoulder where the longsword swings weak with his wounded arm. The graze happened to the saber¡¯s waist, cutting off his belt.

    His pants dropped and the long sword backs away injuring his shoulder. The persistent bastard kept tapping on himself and wanting another round. The saber is embarrassingly grinned as he tries to pull his pants up. The adventurers start to understand the rule. Yet one of them looks disappointed. Rogue reacted

    ¡°The fight is fast and all, but that idiot with the long sword couldn¡¯t land a hit even he has the reach¡±

    Ruby responds ¡°Its fine, the fight a total of two minutes¡±

    ¡°Still! He looks dumb fighting like that¡±

    The long swordsman feels the pain on his arm and shoulder, his entire right arm is cut. The man hears the tune of the background music as it slowly silent when the fight starts. His attitude on this match made him bear the pain in order for that sweet moment to his opponent. The saber didn¡¯t show any caution anymore because his arm is injured. The duel is not over until one of them gives up. One more time, the third round is starting and neither them change their expression to each other as the audience watch. Many looked at his injured arm and they will think it be his lost.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    One more round, saber readies his stance along with the long sword. The background battle music grew intense where the bright light shining on the long sword¡¯s arm and shoulder. The strings play as fast their strikes come forward. The sight of him moving back his sword, then directly aims to the head. The long sword feint it then curved it back right him. Both of them hit on the head, the locals cheered to where they hit. The heads spark like fire and one of them fall while the other feels the cut on his face.

    ¡°LETHAL!¡± They spoke in the translated tongue. The citizens have witness duel that the long sword won. Saber get cut off his head then lays his body flat and the long sword with his face cut including one of his eyes. The long sword raises his victory as the sting of pain rose to his win. The Saber automatically heals from the arena marked as lost and for the long sword raises his hand wide in open hand then closes it into a fist back down to his chest. He declares his leave. In the end, both of them leave the arena as the awaiting challengers start making duels.

    Rogue sees the fight in such extraordinary way. Thean pops up from her back as they promised.

    ¡°Did you see that girl?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± She was shock and see what happened. It escalated so quickly that the losing swordsman came back on top. Thean continues

    ¡°Attrition, you can cheat a bit if you kept duel to someone getting no rest after a fight¡±

    ¡°Thean, I?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit just in case we got caught among these fighters, alright?¡±

    Rogue turns around and sees another fight begins. Two dwarves already inflict damage each other. Then the goblins quickly duel with one of them after their fight. Those drunken fools couldn¡¯t resist and agreed.

    She said to him ¡°You can just say no, right?¡±

    ¡°You can, but the music though¡±

    The Rogue hears the music made her feel want to fight. There are no magic buffs or anything of the sort. It plays their tune of battle, making her not resist a fight. In reality she just wants to watch more instead of fighting.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I could fight with that battle music. I just want to watch more¡±

    The two turns around as the fight between goblin and dwarf. The previous match was over as soon as the two talk to each other. The duel is short but impactful to everyone who is willing to join.

    Two different races are using different mana. Runes versus shamanism, drums of the tribe and the echoes of the horns from the mountains are set between the two. The duel begins as they talk.

    ¡°I told you I was just joking around¡±

    ¡°Hic* they think your scheming¡±

    ¡°In public?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Goblin noise¡±

    The goblin quickly summoned his spirits. The citizens thought it would be those same tribal rituals they always saw. But this goblin brings the spirits on the ground, a portal opens and a hand erupts and rose up to see a twitching nightmarish entity appeared.

    Silfa summons her doll and identify the spirit. Joanne quickly grabs the doll, and her sister shook

    ¡°Hey! I need it to identify what that thing is¡±

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    The students watch siblings fighting over the doll as Joanne is having fun. Joanne¡¯s UIs open and see the data of that nightmarish spirit.

    ¡°Hey sis what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I told you I bring it up just to identify the spirit¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    The goblins feel the presence of the goblin spirit is nearby. They turn to see the doll holding like a child as they nervously turn their heads back to the fight.

    The notification explains as Joanne read it

    ¡°The good spirit, the almighty one who will bring its true form to the world instead using rituals to be summoned. Its hideous form tells that the world it entered as the example sign of evil dominance, but . . . (Shows the original form) in actuality, they are wielders of civil warriors. Nothing much of their rituals and heals that are only so few to learn. Their presence is the symbol of peace. Mythic to summon them, and all of the goblins don¡¯t want them to call out except to other races as benefactors of truce¡±

    The good spirit inherits the world¡¯s glory, the apocalypse made its form. It looks down and the goblin who had summoned it facing a fight. The drunken dwarf and the goof goblin are in a duel. The goblin said

    ¡°No, I summon a portal and you brought yourself here¡±

    The good spirit closes the spirit portal and bound itself to the goblin. The goblin receives the power of the good spirit and grants him the power of the great warrior. He said again

    ¡°I am so dead¡±

    Everyone sees the good spirit empowered him so much rituals and essence within him. The dwarf feels his body pushing him back as of something moved him away to attack.

    The audience sees the goblin glow so much ritual carved through the air floating around him. The spirit floating on top of him appeared in a form of a forearm lizard. The spirit moves its arm as it casts magic on the dwarf. He sways sideways as the spirit moved him slowly, playing him around. The goblin can¡¯t be seen where he is shrouded with colorful smoke. The adventurers and the students recorded the match as they feel the presence of the spirits clouded their mana. To the moment the dwarf stands up properly, keep his mouth closed as he is about to barf.

    The dwarf sways back and almost loosen his grip with his two-handed rune hammer. His face gritted as he tries to swing down on the spirit. The spirit is floating a top of him, the dwarf can¡¯t hit it but he swings it anyway. Aiming at nothing on the ground, the audience feels the spirit¡¯s ferocious aura, while the others keep playing their instruments during this horrifying scene. The winds blow him back with his unsteady sway around his body nearly missing his target. Once more as he raised again, many starts to feel strange about the match . . .

    ¡°When will that spirit attack him?¡±

    Great sound splatters on the ground as the arena quickly heals the goblin hid within the colored smoke. The drunk raises his victory in anticlimactic drunken roar. The goblins go to their unconscious friend. Hammered then healed, even the spirit heals him. It jumps out from him and dives down back to the portal. The awaken goblin screams

    ¡°Even the spirits are having fun! Laugh*¡±

    The goblins start laughing as they carried him away. The audience witness their other playful tricks but backfires.

    The citizens were the only people thought it was epic, but forgot to summarize what the adventurers read. Silfa and the others understand

    ¡°Good spirit fighting a drunken dwarf and a duel that doesn¡¯t mean anything¡±

    Ruby added ¡°A spirit who acts like a goblin in the end. I¡¯m starting to think Train is our special rare companion¡±

    Silfa couldn¡¯t help it and nod ¡°It¡¯s hard to find goblins like him where they are mostly focus on their own tribe¡¯s responsibilities¡±

    ¡°I say again, Silfa. A rare companion, say . . .¡±

    Ruby asks Sanquin ¡°. . . Is there any good goblins that fit our standards?¡±

    She turns her eyes and look at Ruby with the same look as they wonder.

    ¡°There are a lot of them, and they have to bring order to their Horde Tribes. What you can see on the ground you meet a little decent of them. But a party is still a party, like dwarves and goblins, they are great with parties¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sad to hear that, I met goblins in the wilderness that are chaotic¡±

    ¡°Same goes with us in Enders Bridge, you can find decent people surrounded by with worse examples. That¡¯s how I view most cities¡±

    After some duels that won¡¯t last in ten minutes, a lot of participants continue to challenge after having injuries to injuries. Less than ten duels, it impressed a lot of the citizens of how they fight. The adventurers watch closely and; Heist, Illtended, and Rogue are waiting as they saw other¡¯s skills improvised with their magic. Heist is getting impatient and trying to prove his wits to Sanquin. He is almost about to raise his hand for a duel. Someone raises first, Heist look at the person who said it and his eyes widen.

    The elves, those were with the students, carrying their crafted weapons, alongside with Haw and Ironno.

    ¡°We ask for partner duel with these Enders. We are using crafted items, both of need qualification and label for the eyes of our fellow leaders¡±

    The authoritarians heard news of Enders craftsmanship. The elf leader looks at the two of her fellow sisters wielding a combine mana item. She sees it as normal crafted items, but its power is wielding to face all mana types. Guessing to her eyes at the Enders then link it to Sanquin¡¯s new adventurer friends, she hopes those weapons not be taken lightly.

    The elf leader already casts her seal to the items. Both the elves¡¯ and the other one hid behind Haw¡¯s hands. The students look around and notice one of their items is taken away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that potion making thing?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Haw took it, he wanted to show us if anybody of us who wanted to use the crafting tool into a weapon¡±

    The classmates are excited and to see their fight. Against the elves no doubt in their mind, they think the Enders couldn¡¯t win. But some students thought otherwise

    ¡°You think they could win, but Teacher Haw can handle them¡±

    They scuff ¡°How can he do it without any mana?¡±

    ¡°I heard my friend that he knew an adventurer entered the city guild¡¯s sphere. I can¡¯t wait to see them in action¡±

    One of them said to him ¡°That sphere neutralize everyone¡¯s powers as equal. You think they could win there?¡±

    The other student defends him ¡°I think so; I heard there¡¯s also known Enders who travelled underground with his noisy crossbow¡±

    ¡°Uuugh! I guess we could see it here¡±

    Other students join in ¡°How about a bet then?¡±

    The students start making bets as the duel is starting. The elves and the Enders face each other with their magic crafted items.

    The elf leader, an authoritarian, raises her voice to introduce and warn them.

    ¡°Get excited my fellow companions. We have a duet between Enders and Purisseans, rare customs only to the Lord and the Ehan ¡®Ra had the privilege to see. Watch this match as the Enders is still few, and dare not to look away the weapons they made in Enders hands¡±

    They show their weapons as they ready to fight. The students and the adventurers see Haw carrying the potion crafting tool.

    ¡°Is he really going to use it on a duel?¡±

    The student pointed out giving an expression of their confused face.

    Meanwhile Rusic is near them in a drunken mood ¡°Hah, that under the sea cave man¡±

    They turn to the drunken fool and led their mind wondering. The adventurers heard him with their eyes raised and kept looking at what Haw is carrying. Altair could¡¯ve guessed

    ¡°Silfa, you remember inside the sphere. You told me that time one of them knows about him¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I think it was short for me what kinds of friends they are¡± They look at the crafting tool, an aura with runes writing that looks like a prosthetic heart. It looks less modern and Haw is using it. They have to wait and see.

    The duel begins where the elves dashes forward with their crafted weapons. The staff¡¯s skull charges with its antlers appearing through its magic, breaking through Ironno¡¯s set up scrolls. The elk spirit gallop forward as Ironno attacks it. Fast and devastative as the elk¡¯s head pierced by his pick axe, the elf¡¯s staff pushes him back with a powerful wind. Ironno held firm but the scrolls on his belt scattered. Haw counters it with his potions. Aiming to the direction of her staff, the wind corrupts and tainted the scrolls.

    The other elf dashes forward to Haw. He dodges away and freely drops the other potions to the ground. The agile elf picks it up as it fell. Haw grabs her hand and she pushes him back with her elk spirit. Sprung out from her hand in an instant without her being harmed, but pulled to him by his stubborn grip. Alas she drops the potion where the fluids release to the ground and trapped the elk¡¯s hooves. Stuck on the ground and the scrolls lying there, both interacts as it starts to outburst from the different concoction. The elf pushes forward and slams Haw to the arena¡¯s magic protected wall.

    Her eyes closed where he slams the potion to the wall. His hands crack by the sudden the grip of elven strength. She accidentally fused her power with the soul stone and gain the strength of the beast.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    The sound of his cracking bones in pain is too much for him to handle. The potion¡¯s fumes already took affect and kept his other hand to pick up the potion power core chained to his belt. He places it to where she grabs his hand. The core starts pulsing and the aura begin to collecting mana. The tool starts to work.

    The elf opens her eyes and see his hand broken. His wrist bleeds and the crack bone pierced through his flesh. The core already siphoning the presence of elven magic and fused with his own blood. She leans closer to his ears with sympathy than accepting defeat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t underestimate Ender¡¯s soul stone¡±

    He greeted his teeth and reply nicely ¡°I will still honor this fight to the elves¡±

    She can¡¯t help herself to hear an Enders to commit, but she is no woman to honor a duel than her interest with his craftsmanship.

    She intentionally let the core absorbs it and Haw responds to her pause.

    ¡°Mylnoie will be happy for what you did, but I¡¯m no worthy for this¡±

    ¡°This duel I borrowed your power, if I use my own you will be sleeping as I hit your neck¡±

    ¡°As my partner would let you do that¡±

    The elf turns around and see her fellow sister. Ironno is thrown to them as she dodges the way. The two hit each other where the elf uses the staff that is more than casting magic. The staff is slowly being covered with Ironno scattered scrolls, already start to have effect.

    She returns to her as the two have to finish this. Haw pushes Ironno away and uses the core. The pulsing of the core erupts rapidly as it drops new forms of liquid leaking to the ground. He spreads the liquid to the air as he is watering them. The elves use the staff and the elk to appear and block the splattered fluids. Tainted again to their items and a little to themselves, both sees the taint has the texture of blood. The censored shows only bright lights but the core absorb it and return to its grewsome color. Eventually it reverts back to light, and the elves feel the effect.

    With the scrolls sticking on them as it scatters from their wind magic. They start to lose their mana and the powers they wield. The potion is form out from the bottle and Haw made a combination of Ironno¡¯s scrolls. Mix into the scroll and its magic with elven magic filled in together to proper. Forced in one and power effected on them as well. The scroll of leech, blood of man, and the mana essence of the elves. At least one liquified fluid for the core to be made. No change but only combine as one, the overpower of craftsmanship is made.

    Ironno stands up and walks to them. The elves look at the two and Haw walks forward dripping his hand in blood. The rules they chose was meant for them. The losing will dictate as their magic neutralize. Ironno hid his numerous magic scrolls and the core still usable. While the elf has their staff and soul stone tainted by the scrolls and the concoction from the power core. It takes time to drain it, but they are satisfied to use it only a few glances each. The duel ends where the staff and the soul stone drained out of its magic. The Enders won and the music blows horn around them of their victory.

    Ironno with his gloves collect all of his scrolls and Haw gives them the core

    ¡°Would you kindly give it to the students?¡±

    ¡°But Haw your hand . . .!¡±

    Haw looks dreadfully serious as he feels something unsatisfied. The elf who held the soul stone said to her partner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt his hand¡±

    ¡°I told you not to underestimate that soul stone¡±

    ¡°I know, but he did gives me a blind one¡±

    ¡°Sigh* By the look at that man, he really wants to duel too¡±

    Haw walks back to see his right hand broken. The rules of attrition, he huffs on it with his breathe. But he won¡¯t be slowing down as he survived Rune Isles.

    The elves return the magic items to the students as they show a little concern to Haw.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The students look worried as they explain to them. ¡°He should have accepted your apology¡±

    ¡°Children, you will understand people like them living in Rune Isles have that kind of mindset. Besides we don¡¯t know him and his past¡±

    Andui and her friends heard the commotion. It does make sense of his daring attitude, and more so of his past. There is one student they notice who kept his eye on him, as if he is feeling transpired to see what happened. The classmates start to worry.

 Customs Duel part 2 - Chapter 079

    COI C79

    Resting at the edge of the arena, wounded fighters and duelers are there to bandage up. The light has blocked in view of their bleeding limbs, bruises, and deformed bones. The hard headed fighters, persistent mad lads, unsatisfied brawlers, and greedy magicians are collecting themselves to talk among themselves who will be fighting next. However, the authoritarian advice them to wait for the others to fight and the guests would only see least harmed than the severely hurt. The attrition rule won¡¯t let them heal and had to bear it until they give in.

    Haw entered among these people as the curious eyes of other people come close to him.

    ¡°You are using the ¡®Aulkiye¡¯ in battle. It is admirable to someone like you have the resources to make it¡±

    ¡°A stubborn Agathean, you know your people have plentiful of it. To see it in a duel that means it is truly made from Enders¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to talk to him, ok? Something like that on the open will make troublesome encounter for the manufacturer¡±

    Haw agrees what the man said, but kept his silence as he nods.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I hope that maker would not have to risk it¡±

    A dwarf comes in for the conversation and asks him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to pry, yet that tool is special, I want to know who will be using it¡±

    Ironno comes in and answers him ¡°It¡¯s for a school¡±

    ¡°A school!?¡±

    Many Horsin gathered around and continue the conversation

    ¡°That¡¯s insane, something like that has so many possibilities both legal and illegal means¡±

    The goblins who are the crazy tribes with their spirits joining chaos, but now show wisdom of its horrific use.

    ¡°Even I got played by my own spirits and that drunken dwarf. I¡¯m going to say on that hearth thing. I saw you using your own blood as the requirement for that mixture¡±

    The goblin continues but has slight of worries on his disgusted expression. ¡°I thank anyway as it is labeled and check to the authoritarians. I don¡¯t want to be surprised of getting part of the ingredient in that hearth thing¡±

    Haw and Ironno look at each other as if they already planned out. Honestly, they didn¡¯t. The note he sends to them to keep it a secret, but never he thought it means their own schoolmates. It doesn¡¯t matter for Haw¡¯s concern. Those items are bounded into the Enders in the end. If Haw truly perfected it under the manual, then the imperfection will reveal once it detects evil intention.

    The elves stay close to the students as they going to teach them how to use the staff and the soul stone. The one who held the soul stone made her think as she feels something odd with the crafted items.

    ¡°It is impossible for those scrolls to take effect on our kin¡¯s item. I admit that it may look identical and more practical when I use it. On the other hand, I confirm there were no blessings from our gods. But there is a blessing on it. Does Enders have a god?¡±

    The students held firm on the core as they want to try to mix something with it. The elves see the marks of limitation as they imitate their eyes of relief with happiness.

    Meanwhile the adventurers who are up from the balcony with the students were absolutely surprised. They see Ironno for the first timed fight in his special skills, even in social media, Ruby who was with him during their night patrols never once fight but build safe rooms. The pickaxe shows powerful blows to an elven staff including the magic it channels to hit him, it breaks the staff spell and leaving mystery how it stops the elven magic even casts. The look of her eyes imagining about the pickaxe.

    They watch again on the replay. The elf casts her magic and the wind broke off like thunder. His pickaxe where its tip releases electrostatic burst on her mana to make that thunderous breaker, and the only thing that counters it with her own staff physically. Not letting the edge of the pick to touch anything, she somehow managed to push him away through her own strength. That¡¯s when Ironno went flying to Haw. Ruby admits

    ¡°Dang those elves, they are really strong¡±

    Altair honestly responds ¡°From a man who has no magic and used those scrolls to steal from her, I have more respect to him than her¡±

    Sanquin stood quietly as Silfa turn to her ¡°Do you think that idiot would continue after seeing like that?¡±

    ¡°He will, because the rules those four made are about public testing their magic items. The rules didn¡¯t affect Haw as he is getting injured without showing the true potential of that item he made. I would be glad if he is going to make his rules not having more requirements to harm himself¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I only wish that Heist should stop admiring you¡±

    ¡°As a lady, I may not be woe from him but maybe someone else would be¡±

    Silfa flinches as she looks to Heist with an undesirable face. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Sanquin pulls out her small handkerchief that rests on her collar dress. ¡°I understand that our way of romancing is different, but we are easy to talk to. Two of us here are different women with preferred woe and charms. The man speaks young, and I wish him to mature with his efforts¡±

    Silfa can imagine it only both of her parents, annoyingly to remember how her mother talk about herself with her father. It is gross to her embarrassing memory, then she thinks harder and said,

    ¡°Confidence¡±

    Sanquin almost burst out laughing as she smirks nearly showing her teeth gritted from her lips. The two remained quiet as they both don¡¯t know each other¡¯s character.

    Three adventurers remaining on the arena floor are still waiting, they got themselves hesitate as the fight gets brutal with their own rules added to the mix. The end results are the bruises and the damage happening that will remain on to them until they stop. The rogue couldn¡¯t stop staring at the resting area where the injured fighters removed the censored lights on them. The marks of sufferable pain and ignorance of themselves to heal, she made her start to ask anybody from the locals to prevent not having to feel pain. They can only reply is to end it quick with only one move.

    Thean is with her wanting to know her intention. The rogue complains with them

    ¡°I need to find a way not to feel the pain¡±

    ¡°With that logic, I hope you can muster it up. Even you added rules just the two of us duel, the attrition will appear after the match. The two rules are there, pain and at least one fighting style¡±

    Illtended thought as much for her, she is young and almost graduate from high school. So far, he heard that her school is outside of the city.

    ¡°Why not just to have one fight?¡±

    ¡°One fight!?¡± The rogue stared at him blankly. She gets it but . . .

    She looks at the duels as much of their fights end less than a minute. Her mindset of having long battles kicks in and the thought to be over under a minute gives her a sad impression.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re right . . . but¡±

    Thean taps her shoulder ¡°Then enjoy watching a bit more, because many competitors are dropping like flies but the severity that they made to each other seem to be personal¡±

    They look at the arena as they see them fight. None of them are holding back, the fierce looks on their eyes, and the weapons they bring are real.

    Heist is trying to find someone to duel with him. His feline features show a lot of the effort with its expression. The cat ears twitch with every emotion blend and his tails wagging both extension of his arm or wags freely like a normal cat. It¡¯s hard for them understand his mood. During their time watching, a random dwarf comes to them.

    ¡°Say, you look fresh. The duels are getting closer to be done¡±

    The rogue looks surprised as she looks at the time. ¡°It¡¯s been almost an hour¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thirty duels later and added rematches. I don¡¯t it will last when decide to the no armor rule¡±

    Heist heard them and leans back then asks ¡°No armor rule¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they focus on quick hits. Even brawl they wanted to add knockout faster than they could resist¡±

    Heist has a backlog and see the rules they made. Almost all of them were using the ¡®1 hit rule¡¯, he looks at the recent match and it also the same rule. The dwarf continues

    ¡°Yeah, they think it gets boring but you can see the varieties of fighting. Like most of you adventurers with all purpose roles, ours have better tactics now because of your way of fighting¡±

    Illtended saw the duels that there is a support versus a dps, in his examination, the fight was different when the support can turn to stone and left it leaving the attacker to hit it. The stone golem moves forward and grabs the opponent, then the support finished off by tapping the opposing enemy¡¯s neck. It was sudden, but he soon realizes after using identify. The support has utility magic that has maneuverability spells with a rune glove to block the mana flow up to the head. Hearing among the locals about this fort, he is assured that the people are here are also adventurers.

    The dwarf is still there still talking to them, Illtended thought he would love to join and duel with someone. It is going to be one time thing and he can bear the pain or disappears when it declared lethal. It was something he could try, and then he said to the dwarf.

    ¡°Would you mind fighting with me?¡±

    The dwarf hurried himself to him ¡°Will I?¡±

    Then he laughs it off ¡°I warned you lad, I am planning to make duel like those Enders did with the elves. Craft battle, but I won¡¯t be hurting my creation¡±

    The two laughs it off and Illtended pushes it. ¡°We set the rule to boss battle¡±

    ¡°Boss battle? Give me the details, lad. While I¡¯ll be given my demands first¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s talk¡±

    They left them as they discuss about their fight. The rogue gets instantly jealous as she quickly asked Thean.

    ¡°Can we duel each other, Thean?¡±

    ¡°So sudden, we can just wait a little bit more¡±

    ¡°I could and I will, but I am start to hesitate a bit¡±

    Thean looks at her as a young child as the citizens that deem to look 17 years old but for Thean, she acts more 14 years old by her behavior. He thought of a duel that is meant for punishable children, but a man like him to discipline her. Thean chuckles with his disappointing expression.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The rogue asks him again. ¡°Come on Thean, I want to try it out. Just once, ok? I¡¯ve been starting to think less and less every time I see people resting at the corner¡±

    Thean look at the people who are injured, they look fine with bandages on and more while to see Haw has cast on his right wrist. He goes to them and having a chat.

    ¡°Hey, still continue to fight with those wounds, aren¡¯t you all?¡±

    ¡°We are waiting for the guests to leave the fight and will be hectic once their eyes will not see what we can really do¡±

    Thean looks around where the wounds are certain disability and weaken their effectiveness on their own weapons handling.

    ¡°Say then, care to fight with those adventurers over there?¡±

    ¡°Them? I thought they come down just to watch the fight. I would be wrong why they stood on this floor in the first place¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the participants should be the one standing here . . .¡±

    The local stops his oblivious mind and quickly set something to work on his head.

    ¡°. . . Are they, they want to fight with the same experience back in the first tournament?¡±

    ¡°You mean our people already find a way to fight them¡±

    The injured fighters heard their conversation. The goblins join in as the hassle is getting exciting.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months now, some people brought out old texts before the fall. Skip the east coast incident when my own tribes recklessly die by those people, are they going to see their flaws now¡±

    Thean didn¡¯t know what they are trying to say and persists to talk about it. ¡°What are you guys are getting at?¡±

    ¡°A lot actually, we have great news that my tribes are fighting back against their traitors and learn something before they are getting better¡±

    The conversation persists as everyone talks about it. Haw listens carefully as he never left the city.

    ¡°Sigh* those people is talking about those citizens. The news spread faster than we thought¡±

    ¡°What news?¡± Haw spout out all of a sudden.

    ¡°Right, you are an Enders, you guys focus too much here from what I heard, I¡¯ll explain. On the news, more troubles are coming to this city. Many reports of successful smuggling of traitors are coming back. Rumors had it that they create a ¡®server¡¯, as they called it, and segregate them to communicate each other. It is the same goes with Agatheus City¡¯s realm network¡±

    ¡°The dwarf leader had already brought it out the plans to us to check around the city. Before that mass exodus, the citizens think it was that moon. On the real paper, the rumors already leak out and most of us are preparing a new problem¡±

    A mage joins in their conversation as she shows her witness¡¯ statement.

    ¡°I have brought examples . . .¡±

    She casts an illusion magic as all of them couldn¡¯t read the citizen¡¯s language.

    ¡°I oblige for your help, but our rune only works verbally¡±

    The mage has a monocle on her earrings dangling as she taps it on the paper. She explains further.

    ¡°They are using these books for references¡±

    ¡°Reference, the cover looks like some horror art¡±

    ¡°You can try to imagine what they are trying to do and as I was thinking about the realms they previously made¡±

    They remember about the secret realms, a specific and private made ones hidden throughout the city. Most of them found closely to Mihayara district and the main highway routed to all the districts. There have something in mind, and the mage said to them

    ¡°Did our companions investigate Fuku city and Taiyou industries?¡±

    ¡°I heard it is a private zone¡±

    They all wonder while they gripped on to their wounds. The mage sits down as her wounded leg reaches her limit. They give their seat to her.

    ¡°Thank you, like I said before and more so about the citizens. The realms, I can think of a dystopian city if they continue like this¡±

    ¡°That would be the reason why our people have left. The gods may let us be as we struggle¡±

    ¡°While ours will bless those who wish for strength¡±

    ¡°Even their elven gods to guide us to end this painful future¡±

    The dwarf and Illtended are coming back as they declared their duel to the arena. Thean goes back to Heist and the rogue as he learned something new. In the mean time, Thean said

    ¡°They are willing to duel with you two, but the injured are the ones who are willing to fight¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The rogue looks at them as they are waiting and looking at each other.

    ¡°Those guys?¡±

    She is not impressed and there is nothing else she could expect. She replies

    ¡°After our duel Thean, I am going to face those idiots¡±

    ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Thean receives a note from them as he shows it to the both of them.

    ¡°You have to take this fight more seriously now. Something happened outside the city and that time had made them found out your weaknesses¡±

    Heist and the rogue read the note and remember that weaknesses they have. It is the same news happened to them and the city guild¡¯s sphere helped them improved to surpass their disadvantages but there is one problem they could not yet fight against. Heist didn¡¯t hold back from what he read

    ¡°They lack mana control, so any counter measured to their neutral mana is beneficial¡± They let themselves to wait one more time as the others fight.

    Illtended and the dwarf ready themselves on the arena. A special announcement, one of the authoritarians mentioned it about their unique rules.

    ¡°The duels are starting to slow down a bit. But this match is creative than any of our customs, even the cheated mock battles from the demons¡±

    The citizens read their UIs about the match as the authoritarian explains.

    ¡°The boss battle rule, no inflicting pain until the match is over but when it should declare lethal that will be negated. However, it declares if not lethal, it will have their promised attrition. The rules are simple, Illtended will have 3 lives with limited abilities while the dwarf have free reign of use¡±

    ¡°The match is a free duel and this citizen will still have the advantage, remember the agreement, even one of them cheated, the arena already weakens to the specific severity of your attacks as if it was direct feint. I don¡¯t know anything about you two but let¡¯s see why you wanted it¡±

    The music raises their tune once again, the elf with the violin plays their city¡¯s instrument. The background music he plays matches one of their gaming soundtracks. He mixes with popular battle music as they are getting hype. They listen well as he plays as it is starting.

    Illtended hears the last moment of the background music as he starts to feel the vibe of their match. The dwarf stops and plays along with their customs.

    ¡°I have been working with your people for sometimes and I would glad to have your introduction¡±

    Illtended pauses a bit and it is getting more of an anime and video games related.

    ¡°Uh sure, I am Illtended and I¡¯ll be your opponent¡±

    ¡°Bwahahah, such foolish . . .¡±

    The dwarf plays along as the boss as he got his expectation wrong. The long talk made him hope to be their customs instead. He whispers to himself

    ¡°I always skip this part¡±

    The dwarf introduction ascends further as he brings out what he had told him. A weapon and armor made from the production of their city, he brought the materials and they made into a power armor. Machine weapon as it looks like a mini gun, but its structure and framework look recognizable to most dwarves. The dwarf wields a combustible fire thrower with Alga¡¯s light as its source of fuel. The wooden ball wrapped with metal sheet plate with movable type. Illtended carefully observed his weapon trying to figure it out. Not understanding of the weapon, he has to use his device to identify it.

    With no time to properly understand what it can do. The first round will be hard for him. Heist and the rogue see the demonstration of the dwarf¡¯s weapon, composed of runes and scary looking steam coming out from it. They thought it was a normal duel for Illtended. A dwarf in heavy weaponry, and everybody shook and in awe of how the dwarf looks. They check their device as many people are watching this duel. It builds up to the point even live streamers are hosting it. Heist changes the channel if she is going to broadcast it.

    ¡°This is Cecilla Brightstage and . . .¡± Heist cuts it off as he is going to watch it here.

    Illtended is setting his role, activating his personal trait, he starts building up to the extreme. The A rank adventurer had level up for some reason and many adventurers finds out that he is already under control of his mana. Sanquin can¡¯t sense his aura as she can deliberately certain of his status. The Dwarf readies his weapon as his armor release the hot dry air. He closes his helmet and his breather starts up. Illtended looks at his stats that he is now breathing hot air, and he twirls around his arms and bring the heat to the ground.

    The runes had no effect from his magic, the atmosphere is reaching for the extreme heat. Illtended has no complete control the environment, yet his hands on the ground as he raises up where the heat compacted into one. The molten ground formed as he raised it, pulling the stone handle imbued with his magic. He swings it around and wipes off the molten drip to the ground. The heating continues to rise up as he need to finish his environmental weapon. Only using his elbow to wipe it, its dusts and heating sand drops as he made his weapon.

    The customs are over, and their introduction to show off their entrance. The fight begins. Illtended already showing the time limit as he breathes the hot air. The heavy weapon takes aim at him, the mechanism activates the fire blasting towards him. Illtended jumps forward, and dwarf switches to a harpoon and shoot him. He deflects the projectile. The harpoon retracts and fires as the dwarf keeps spreading the flames. Multiple deflections on the harpoon as Illtended enchanted it his control. One more deflect hit as it directly aims at the dwarf.

    The dwarf bears the hit as it pierced through him. He grabs the harpoon engraved it with runes, trace the Illtended magic. The rune is blazing up along with the heat as Illtended is coming from above burning through the Alga¡¯s burning flames. The link of his mana is being trace as the runes are tracking his previous movements. The dwarf looks up. Illtended is reaching closer using his stone burning weapon. He crushes him down to the ground. Almost breaking through his armor, he raised his weapon one last time but the rune chains grabbed Illtended¡¯s arms.

    The Dwarf aim his weapon upward as Illtended is standing on top of him. The heavy weapon hits him as he burns through the eternal flames of Alga¡¯s light. One life is gone and two chances are left. The two returned back to their starting position. The audience witness something they can¡¯t comprehend. The fire battle where Illtended has the most disadvantages. The heating room made him hard to resist from Alga¡¯s light, the flames kept going and can¡¯t be stop even with water or ice. The dwarf¡¯s breathing mask help him fight and stay on focus as he is well armed.

    Illtended observed the situation. ¡°The dwarf is using a hybrid weapon. I am certain he used our technology with runes added as a casing. That link appeared out of nowhere as if it has mana quickly engraved as the dwarf grabs it. Damn it, even my device found the source inside of that heavy machine. I¡¯m glad that our city is backing up the defenses, but my problem is facing it with my beginner levels of control. I hope you guys are watching this. Altair may have an ult, but I have a reaction ability (breathe*) It cost me my stamina though¡±

    Meanwhile for the dwarf. ¡°I thought no one is using their powers correctly, and this guy managed to have proper control. The rune trace shouldn¡¯t have taken affect without having a mana storage inside this massive nozzle. The Taiyou manufacturing will have their advantages if the trade continues. There is also a way, they could scavenge their own at their sea shore to the west side. I could¡¯ve sworn they should be focus on that place instead recycling their own. I guess they were originally wanted leave first¡±

    Another round sets up, the dwarf already aimed the weapon on the ground. With neutral mana activated, magic circles into an eruption field moving around. Illtended looks to the ground as he never seen before. He jumps forward above the circles, once the circle senses someone in the air. It raises a pillar of fire, one after the other it starts react with every motion he move. Nearly closing to those circles quickly react like most boss battles. Illtended moves on to one of them on the spot, using his abilities.

    Places his hand on the ground as it is about to erupt. His magic circle against the dwarf¡¯s. The eruption raises the pillar of fire as he is burning through. Controlling the mana within his touch, he dashes forward covered with fire. The burning magic redirects to his weapon as he dashes through the dwarf. The burst of speed along with flames, a meteor like charge crashes to the dwarf. The eyes blinded by the explosion but the noise blend with the music. Illtended appeared down once again.

    The dwarf isn¡¯t easily trick by his magic. The runes on his breather see through the meteor. Forgotten it ignores his magic, and Illtended did sense magic on those circles but the dwarf uses it to test between runes and neutral mana. Illtended roars of his kamikaze moment, and turn to dust as his attack went beyond his conditional limits. Revert again back to the start, everyone witness they don¡¯t see interacting with. Both neutral mana and runes did used separately but the runes are the most effective on Illtended. The man who wants this duel feel frustrated but pleased of his effort against those runes. The last gripe on his hand is the stone fire weapon at hand, he wants to land a hit with it.

    One last round, the dwarf had tested both the Alga¡¯s flame and the mana storage inside his heavy weapon. His rune armor kept himself safe and the man he fights against will surely be lethal in the end. The eternal flames will harm him if he knows how to divert the light into healing. Illtended checks the skill he is using. He can control his mana but the dwarf retaliates to have his own mana to get him. He can control his magic but forgot that the runes are the dwarf¡¯s main weapon. Then it has to be his unique weapon, he stares at his weapon one more time as the stats that can¡¯t fight against runes.

    He quietly readies himself with his eyes closed, remembering what he experienced against those Enders within the sphere. During the moment as the last round starts, he remembers what Emerald said

    ¡°Runes are difficult to break as it keeps layered to the most impossible engravements inside those armors. If it is fully modernized according to Doctor Myrrkei, then it is only impossible when it can¡¯t be destroyed by normal means. There are little ways to cancel its runewords but effective¡±

    Illtended draws out his weapon again adapting the heat inside the arena.

    The dwarf watches him carefully where the only thing he could test is how long will his armor last and him to breathe the hot dry air. Illtended starts to get light headed as he breathes with his throat dries. One last try, he charges through the fiery atmosphere. He attacks directly as the dwarf using his weapon as a shield. The runes are heavy and it is difficult to his opponent where everything he had is mana base. Struggling to fight on, he had to use it. He swings his weapon landed on the dwarf¡¯s breathing mask.

    Illtended hits it as he tumbled forward and trip to the burning ground. The dwarf sways his body forward and bash on him with his heavy weight. With that, Illtended breaks his stone weapon and reveal its breakable effects. The dwarf sees it and tries to move away, but his weight keep the momentum towards him as he is not sure he could face it from what he had saw. Illtended hid on his stone sword a coin, an engravement coin, and slams it on the dwarf¡¯s feet. The effects of the coin are affecting his heavy weapon, the mana container and Alga¡¯s light exploded. The dwarf falls down.

    Illtended moves towards him and removed his breather. The dwarf raises his hand and fisted his hand down, quickly showing his surrender. Illtended won, but the results reach both of them the lethal status. Everyone cheers as the surprises are getting mysterious on each other sides. The dwarf laughs it off

    ¡°You got some nice puritan coin you got there, lad¡±

    ¡°I made it myself, it was supposed to be the best suppression item for runes initially¡±

    ¡°Really?! your people are transitioning to our runes. Laugh*¡±

    The fight was over. Sanquin shows fascination from their fights.

    ¡°Puritan coin, most religious dwarves held it to reject against any mana sources. The content of mana near the runes will break free if it is bound with other types of mana, clearly meant against the archscience. That dwarf had something more than runes¡±

    While adventurers spoke about Illtended ¡°Yeah, but Illtended had new moves on his set. He countered the fire circle and used it against the dwarf¡±

    ¡°Like those Enders mage used our magic against us¡±

    ¡°But the difference is they can do it so little because of how massive we throw at them, and Illtended can done it better¡±

    Heist grabs Illtended by the shoulder as he realized how grown he had become.

    ¡°What the hell? You are getting better and almost like you can beat a dwarf now¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t see that dwarf is using neutral mana¡±

    ¡°Nope, but how did you managed to control the dwarf¡¯s magic¡±

    ¡°I could say that they don¡¯t know how to control neutral mana¡±

    ¡°How about shamanism?¡±

    ¡°You already know that the spirits will decide and favor mostly on the goblins¡±

    ¡°Right, right . . .¡±

    Thean watches Heist gritted his teeth as he is look jealous of him properly controlling his mana. The Agathean thought it would be a great time to borrow of his rule.

    ¡°Say, Heist¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°If you want proper control of your mana, you can set the rule¡±

    ¡°Really, how is it done?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see, me and the girl will be the sample of your viewing pleasure¡±

    The rogue hears him, gets excited, but rolls back when Heist is involved.

    ¡°No way, I want to fight but I don¡¯t want to be marketed to him¡±

    Thean leans back to her ¡°I know this is hard, but we might get you to control your power while we duel¡±

    She stops and quietly respond ¡°You mean that moves I wanted . . .¡±

 Customs Duel part 3 - Chapter 080

    COI C80

    Coral and Iggy choked a bit after what they seen so far in this duel. The music keep riled them up as they continue to eat more with other people who drinks the Aphrodite¡¯s glass.

    ¡°Cough* Eating while watching that match is too intense for me to cheer with my mouth is full¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re having problem there, Iggy? I couldn¡¯t agree more as we fight our battle here in the table¡±

    Reya looks at the other way seeing Siren and Andui mesmerizing the music played up from the platforms. Their eyes were focus on every musical instrument as if it their key finding to find the sweet melody.

    Siren walks up to the band with Andui coming along out of excitement. The elf who plays the violin hears their step as he walks to the stairs blocking their way.

    ¡°Excuse me, I kindly please to clean yourself before proceed to go up here. The battle music needed their tunes right or the crumbs of your meals might taint some of it¡±

    Andui asks ¡°Is there an instrument react to food?¡±

    ¡°The goblin¡¯s instruments with upstanding beats from their drums attracts the spirits. It lively beats will actively run amok with that scent¡±

    Siren and Andui looks at each other for any leftover tainted on their clothes, there are some and easily wipe off with their magic.

    The elf replies to them with smiles of confidence and let them through. Siren and Andui walks up and witness the theatrical majestic balcony they never seen before. All Horsin crafts and other cultural arts on it. All of the complete races are here, even the demons. Their forms are in full wooden dolls that can differentiate among the spirits. Siren speaks to the elf again.

    ¡°Demons, I thought we can¡¯t see their true self¡±

    ¡°A demon that fits inside this balcony is a myth to me too, young lady. These are their avatars and its glory. I should ask in return, why are you here to be at top and away from the arena?¡±

    Andui continues to hear some musician testing their instruments, even without being played all together like an orchestra. It feels the harmony as it prepares their songs.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we admired your music especially someone using the violin¡±

    Everyone is staring at the elf. Siren notices it was him.

    ¡°It was you?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I¡¯ve never knew people admired my instrument¡±

    They look at the elf as they look at the violin. The instrument is actually manufactured from their city. They gaze on to him as they want to speak with him more. The musicians start playing where the duel is starting. The elf stops joining them as he must show his company for the both of them.

    Moving to the back of the platform as they discuss about the instrument he is playing. Siren takes the first step

    ¡°How did you get it? Most people will take picture of you once you step forth inside our city¡±

    ¡°My friend sends it to me as a gift, if you can guess it was a dwarf¡±

    Siren checks her social media as she searches someone who is buying the instrument. Deeper within the history of internet, she manages to find only one picture. She shows it to him.

    ¡°You mean this guy over here¡±

    He looks at it, his friend looks confused as he stared something unordinary.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, if I remember correctly that is the first time, he visits the city¡±

    ¡°Really? How do he know about the violins?¡±

    The elf has his eyes look away for a bit and pulled out something from his pockets. An old journal, aged quite badly and little crumples with the edges already dirtied.

    ¡°I have a journal who teaches me how to use violins. I don¡¯t know which world he came from but this is the model of his old violin¡±

    They look at the picture and they were a bit underwhelm how the picture faded its color. The elf uses his magic to recover a bit of pieces of it and a picture of a man shows up holding a violin. Both see a foreign rural man playing along with his friends.

    ¡°I remember the man said this picture took place back in their world. That¡¯s where I got to know it¡±

    Andui remembers back in the sphere that is mention who entered this world. Once again, the foreigners who entered this world had left something they wish to leave. Siren noticed her distress

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The picture looks old, wait a minute, since when you get that picture?¡±

    The elf reassures them ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was more than 700 years ago. I guess I preserve the picture with my magic laugh*¡±

    ¡°Yeah laugh*¡± Andui tries to laugh but the knowledge she remembers made her look worried. She tries to ask

    ¡°Then what music you learn from that man. Do you remember any of the names?¡±

    The elf responds by playing the violin. ¡°I have forgotten the name but I will never forget these notes¡±

    The elf plays the music. Siren listens to it as she slowly copying what Andui is expressing now. The playful tunes from a foreign land, emotional and captivating like it was coming from a powerful nation. Free and prideful to the land of brave men, Siren leans to Andui as if she knows. She whispers to her

    ¡°700 years, huh. It sounds more than a decade old¡±

    ¡°You know this song?¡±

    ¡°I heard it when I was a kid, it mostly those foreign cartoons I watch playing violins. Now then, you notice it first. Care to share?¡±

    Back to the duel where Thean and the rogue prepared the rules they are making. A little improvement here and there, and a lot of questionable themes are setting up just for her. That social media benefits of little fame really made her do a lot. Just she did before in the lounge, but her friends are bit jealous when they see the fight that looks too cinematically. Her eyes beam like stars as she gets excited. Illtended is out who is now with them talking to Heist about the match he had.

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s complicated, the boss battle rule that I have to defeat him with high defensive buffs while I am get none. That¡¯s the basic rule I can explain in it to you¡±

    Heist pulls his hair as he read the complete rule set. ¡°You mean to tell me you are having a long chat with the dwarf that should have taken longer¡±

    ¡°The dwarf was helping the city and he can comprehend a lot of the details then recommend some key parts. That destroying his experimental is one of the rules of his defeat. Cough* that¡¯s how I can use the cheat¡±

    Heist thought it would be an amazing fight with his rule sets, but there is a loophole might damage his image.

    The rogue busts in their conversation as she shows off the stream she recently made. ¡°Look, I made myself a streaming account¡±

    The two adventurers look at her stream and the detail of the match she made. Heist gets a surprised that the rules will take longer than the usual duels they are watching.

    ¡°Turned base? What are you trying to do? Giving the first turn the enemy to attack you, I don¡¯t get it¡±

    ¡°Uh-uh, read carefully. Thean made it easier for them to understand too¡±

    Illtended finished reading the details as he didn¡¯t get it. He is going to say ¡°I¡¯ll just have to see what you guys are doing¡±

    ¡°Alright, seems both of you didn¡¯t understand. Thean, you¡¯re right one thing. We have to show it how it plays¡±

    ¡°Groan* You added a little bit too define of your rules there¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to win and not knowing what you guys can do. At least it gives me an advantage¡±

    ¡°We have a little advantage of your abilities though¡±

    ¡°You guys can handle it, the dwarf beat Illtended twice¡±

    Illtended tries to explain it to her ¡°The rules we made had a loophole¡±

    ¡°Hah, then mine will be too then¡±

    Heist looks at her moody attitude once again. It will take a long time with that childish characteristic of hers to mature even she is 17 years old. He looks up to the balcony to see how his friends are doing. Sanquin waves her handkerchief to him, he notices its coming from her bosom, she returns it back to her dress collar after she is waving at him. He turns around ask Illtended.

    ¡°Can you help me made my rules for the duel?¡±

    ¡°Wait what? I told you there might be loopholes. Me and the dwarf agree with it because we have something to try¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not even showing to her what I can do¡±

    ¡°You mean that Enders woman, she even tells you talk with her seriously during the banquet¡±

    The man remembers that he stuttered a bit, he was very serious to want her be his side. A lady, a virgin lady, he didn¡¯t care that she is immortal as long as he had to experience a pure romantic life. His experienced with other girls back in his world is expensive and time consuming on his hard earn money on them. They were selfish, but not like her. Sanquin made plan for this to fits all the events he wanted to show to her in one date. Yet she declines the late-night hours. He regretted to say it to her, but she was reasonable enough to understand why.

    The banquet-talk with her and the women too agreed to her opinion, ¡°I have rarely seen good examples of men or even acknowledge their romantic customs are daring. As long as you understand womanhood in my world, we won¡¯t be dragging each other to our personal and selfish needs¡±

    She leans to him softly and giving this affection to him as an example. ¡°Dare to just this as affection or lust. Many women quickly lean forward quietly instead to talk more serious term. Trust your partner as much as yourself, time is the greatest challenge for both new lovers. I hope you can understand that¡±

    Heist was almost at loss of her smooth talking. Until his chances grow back when Rusic comes along to their table talking about romance.

    ¡°Romantic huh? I guess that woman is off of your pride. Laugh*¡±

    The dwarf brings a photo who were married. Not from his race but a certain demon and man alongside.

    ¡°You see this lad, there is a chance. Back in Enders Bridge there is a marriage of female demon and man was granted immortality. Demons have the power to do so, but I don¡¯t know what world it came from. Anyway . . .¡±

    Sanquin stops Rusic by silencing him. His runic gloves counter off her magic as he responds for her rude actions.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°. . . That¡¯s so unladylike of you, heavenly demon¡±

    ¡°I apologized, but it¡¯s between me and him¡±

    ¡°A man like him needs to choose. He might be staying here if he wants too¡±

    Sanquin remained silence but her gazed shines on her eyes into dawn color glow. Her pupils remain intact but she looks more charming as they see her. Rusic moves closer at the back of Heist as they got distracted from her glowing beautiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice lad, she maybe a bit feisty because she is a warrior but at least try all what love you can show to her. Even you have nothing to give her. The demon on that drawn portrait. Read at the back, there is a note that there is why they fell for each other¡±

    Heist checks his device to see the portrait. The real demon form covered well with traditional wedding gown and the man with her. He didn¡¯t have a chance to look at the back of the note because everyone wants to see it. Thanks to the Rogue to take pictures of it back and forth, his curiosity comes back and read it at the back.

    ¡°For how many years they have taken from me, the man I love finally comes back from the clutches of demons. Truly the man from earth who shows the fragment of his examples of his home of the brave¡±

    ¡°Earth?¡± Heist eyes went widen to the point of shock, as he continues to read the part of the husband¡¯s note.

    ¡°My ancestors couldn¡¯t made it to return home. I don¡¯t know when they came to this world or worse, losing their values and virtues. Even I made it out from hell and this demon come to save me. I hardly pronounce her name but I called her Lilith as we wed. I wish someday to save those souls once more. Acurse will someday will be coming back, and I for one to place this invitation to show you any of you who remembers him¡±

    Heist sees the writings are starting to get smaller where the man wrote longer than his wife. What he sees surprises himself to find out that the writing is in English. All translated to his device, he closes it and continue to be surprised throughout the night. Sanquin sees his eyes that he did read the note from the portrait. She whispers to herself

    ¡°That dwarf, can¡¯t even read or figure out that man is related to his people, yet they look differently as human. Nonetheless, it is possible but why it has to be the man from earth . . . I am still waiting to see my sworn brother¡¯s children. We are even part in the same guild¡±

    Thean and the Rogue walks to the arena, as it momentarily analyzed the rules from the Rogue wrote. Still under a minute, the arena still has plentiful fighters go around fighting. She made the rules complicated but remain simple, but the requirements of time magic and theatrical effects inserted to the fight. The elf leader read carefully about her rules. The citizen wants this fight entertaining, but the requirement for this fight to process for both the Horsin and the citizens. Other leaders are curious and the dwarf leader have no words to announce what fight the young girl is making.

    The two takes their position, with all of their abilities available but their powers are under control. The arena had sets up their perceptions high. Frame by frame in motion, it is only them who felt it. While the audience covered in view, made it difficult for the orchestra to play from what they see. They cast down their magic to sense how they are doing inside. The feel, the sense of movement, and fight play are slowly trying to get the tunes as they feel it is timed. On that moment, it looks natural but it is already passed five minutes.

    The rules are:

    <ul style="text-align: justify">

    <li>¡°The fight is turned base on timing, initiator versus the reactor¡±</li>

    <li>¡°All weapons and magic are available but base on balance stats. But all hits caused painful effects when contact¡±</li>

    <li>¡°No resistances allowed¡±</li>

    <li>¡°The attrition is required and applied affecting their performances¡±</li>

    <li>¡°Finally, it is one hit fight¡±</li>

    </ul>

    The rests are trivial examples what they are allowed to fight. Still complicated, but the two will be setting themselves as the example.

    Thean and the Rogue feel their senses of time had stop. New perceptions fill through their body and mind. Once the first turn begins, a random magic appeared rolling around in the air. It is the Rogue turn to initiate. The rogue grins happily as this is what she had expected. The arena handled by the authoritarians see the rules missing some basic methods, luckily one of them who knows to play turn base game but those are board games. They see the preparation and it would take more time to please the citizen¡¯s ideas to proper use.

    Turn 1: The rogue pulls out her dagger, Thean raises one single weapon. The two skipped time for just preparing their weapons. The time set such misappropriate motion between their next move. It is still new to them but Thean quickly try it out.

    Turn 2: Thean appeared in front of her already connecting closer to her chest, the rogue sees him paused for the moment, and suddenly moved. The second turn was over, as Thean already closing in, he sees her stop in motion as her turned end. She uses her magic without knowing she her magic took longer turns to cast it.

    Turn 3: The rogue quick casts her magic, Thean counter stun her. The motion takes its scene with such sudden frame. Their senses reveal as Thean connects his sword by pummeling up to her chin. The rogue froze in place as as painful hit. ¡®It¡¯s game¡¯ as the duel broke off her first fight.

    They return to their senses as it was over. Thean looks at her with a smug. The rogue touched her chin as the bruise persists. She then checks her device what is being seen. The replay started alongside with the music from the balcony. Her eyes and her face grin diabolically as she tapped herself. The second duel commence.

    The adventurers couldn¡¯t believe it what they saw. The illusion how those two know what going to happen as they maneuver each other¡¯s skills. Heist sees it perfectly and Illtended was shock.

    ¡°How did that girl didn¡¯t move dodge it fast?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a rogue and could have perform more moves than move once¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it feels like they are choreographed in a small step¡±

    ¡°At the same time, lands a hit, I hear her chin cracked¡±

    The two read the details about their rules as Heist grew more the idea. The replay shows Thean advanced and take two hits to her, while the Rogue timed wrong by counter it with magic. It leaves Thean to curved his swings to pummel her chin, and it was dead fast.

    One more duel with Thean and the Rogue, another random flip and it is still Thean.

    Turn 1: He quickly moves forward. The Rogue throws her dagger with attached magic link.

    Turn 2: Thean attached his magic bind on her magic link. The rogue stops as she UI reveals the details of that move, then she pulled the magic link.

    Turn 3: Thean grabs the magic link but pulled closer to her. His sword is grabbed during this moment scene, he let¡¯s go and side off. The rogue sees him closer to her reach, already grabbing his weapon with her other arm. She uses steal and redivert the weapon to hers and quickly thrust him.

    Turn 4: She misses and the sword disappears after use, then she turns around sees him countered her at the back. The turn ends, time stood still as she needs to think a way to get out from this moment of attack.

    The rogue checks her UIs once again, regretting that she cheats but it analyzes very well on this turn base duel. The motion by frames consisted of them by the same speed. It is impossible for her to dodge it because she turns her head. The number of ticks of frames used up and her body was focusing moving forward. Only movement of momentum she had is forward, but Thean¡¯s reach can aim anywhere in this stop motion.

    The rogue tries to take this moment seriously. Even the arena itself will delay in five minutes, but she feels like her turn is almost over. Not moving for any waste of her in frame motion. She remembers the dagger pulled, not knowing where the dagger pulled either its handle or blade. She randomly pulled it to see what happened as she chose to duck down. Thean¡¯s turn starts, as his eyes seeing the dagger pulled back to her then aimed at him. The motion sets in where the blade can touch him. That small frame remaining that would hit his hand. It is a hit, a small graze cheat.

    Turn 5: The dagger hits his hand then bounce off to his chest, luckily get hit but the pointed blade stabs him.

    The rogue wins as the replay shows them the full video. The duel went; Thean charges forward with his sword lunging forward. The rogue throws her dagger then quickly tied her dagger with a magic line. Thean dodges it then grabs the magic line but she pulled him in steals his sword under a second then attacks forward. Thean barely dodges it and passes her, resummoned his sword then slashes at her back. The rogue luckily pulled the dagger hits his hand then bounces to his chest. The match is over.

    The audience and the viewers from the stream saw another short run fight, but they waited for five minutes for this. They thought it was choreographed but the rules said it was turned base. Silfa starts to understand the rule.

    ¡°The girl is using that video game mechanic. What was it again?¡±

    ¡°You mean that new game where time moves when you move, and shows the reply in normal time frame¡±

    Ruby thought about the game but she doesn¡¯t know what that game is called. Sanquin reads the arena¡¯s set ups, she understands what they are trying to say but the Rogue has many advantages when she is using the UI in mid fight, while the man had no chances at all under a minute of thinking.

    The fighters were intrigued how the fight turns out, they look at Thean and Rogue congratulate each other with the new rules implemented to them. Thean keeps his attrition as hers with her chin.

    ¡°Now you have a rule that you can fight against them¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I honestly used my UI to figure out what moves you¡¯re using to the last moment¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ugh! My chest. That¡¯s part of the rule, all magic and weapons are available. You should be wary of secrets then¡±

    The rogue kept rubbing her chin as the pain persists.

    Thean left the and to be treated as the pain kept hurting him, only thing now is for him not dripping his own blood on the floor. The fireworks however, it seems shining on him like his heart founds a spark. He jokingly said to himself

    ¡°I never thought a flying dagger hits my fingers then to my chest¡±

    Haw greets him as walks by ¡°It¡¯s not long to see you again, Agathean¡±

    ¡°Haw, I never see you being around the fort either¡±

    Thean looks at the others as they are curious about the match. Thean knows what he is getting at.

    The rogue returns with the two as they huddled her around as she still streaming. Heist said to her ¡°Where did you get those rules from?¡±

    ¡°Ouch my chin, it¡¯s from the video game. I can¡¯t explain it well even I have to make a description of it. I can only reference a game called SUPERHOT¡±

    Heist research it and he found it. He understands how it looks well choreograph but he asked one more thing.

    ¡°Why one hit?¡±

    ¡°I told you that¡¯s the game I mention, I am not good at making the rules here, buddy¡±

    The stream starts to rile up asking for more, they don¡¯t care about it to be fake but it looks amazing how the fight scenes go, even it was short.

    While the duel is going on, a mage comes forth asking the young girl for a duel.

    ¡°Hello there, I would like to have a match with you¡±

    The rogue was a bit surprised. ¡°Really? I thought you guys are not confident to face us¡±

    ¡°It is because the rules made it easier for us. Just one hit with any contact. It would be fine and interesting to play it with you¡±

    ¡°You can borrow the rules from me¡±

    ¡°Sure, but with these rules. I think I¡¯m confident to fight among you three¡±

    Illtended apologizes ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m out lethal¡±

    ¡°Then how about you, cat man thing¡±

    Heist realized he can ask a duel using this rule. Excitement is climbing on his head as the Rogue sees this opportunity for her new recent stream.

    The rogue continues to make her games as the stream starts to pile up with new viewers. She has a following as an adventurer, but her surprised stream boomed out of nowhere as it was hiatus as it was planned to use it outside of the city blogging about adventuring outside. Now this is the time for her introduction, she sets foot in front with an Agathean mage. The rogue feels the mage presence with demonic influence, she feels wary but the arena negated his magical presence. The rogue feels a bit confident as the damage is equal. The mage stares in to her eyes as the impaired mimic glowing eyes lit to hers.

    The fight begins, after the five minutes delay, it ended in 12 turns. Everybody was shock after the delay. The last moment where the Rogue¡¯s dagger is block by the mage¡¯s hands, bleeding through as a spark of fireworks dripping down. She looks tired after that match, as she uses her magic dashes back with her friends. The video buffers for a moment, the rogue breathes heavily and only pointed at the screen to explain why. Heist and Illtended are watching what happened. The illusion appeared but on screen is closer and more cinematic, as they saw something strange about the mage.

    The fight starts when the mage quickly unleashes all his spells. The rogue quickly silences all of his spell as she dashes pass him. All the spells polarized itself among the other spells continue to build up his magic. The rogue begins dashing left and right, as the spells awaken and an eye appeared looking for her. The mage is silenced, he tries to removed it and stretches the silence like it was a slime blocking his mouth. Causing to make a sound between magic without disrupting to control it, he tries to make faint sound to any loose hole from her silence. The rogue reacts and screams at his chants, the spells broke again as he counteracts her screech with his roar breaking the silence.

    His roar reaches her as she is forced to attack him directly. She looks around her as his magic stagnated everywhere as it starts to link again to him. At that moment she stops, that¡¯s when she had to think hard. The UI is used as fast as the time of her turns focus on it. The mage continues to reconnect his spells more as she applied silence, forcing it back to his mouth. Her silence kept loosen and tighten with every turn to break his channel. The man¡¯s eyes grew brighter whereas the stray of spells transform into balls of light. The rogue quickly unleashes her secret weapons, silencing throwing knives, around her.

    Perfectly aim to the magic light as it dispersed like bubble. The rogue had analyzed enough to see his capabilities, in one swell swoop. She throws her daggers at him. The mage grabs it by the handle and quickly throws to the light. The dagger burns off the magic she casts. She gritted her teeth as he knows now her tricks. He waves grabs the stray magic around him and swings around. Like a deranged lunatics fighting out of nothing, the rogue¡¯s hidden images were blown away as sparks of light disperses the images hidden within the shadows.

    The mage casts his spell forcing up his magic to himself, shredded away from the silence that is attached to his mouth. He partially morphs his mouth without lips with exposed teeth. The man chants in different language. The rogue uses her dagger to cut through his channeling spells charging towards him. Reaching closely as she was stop, the mage¡¯s magic light touches her and hold her in place. Her inventory forced open and dropped her blinding bomb. It exploded, the rogue disappeared and blinded the mage, as he retaliates then swings around his hand and grabs her dagger. The rogue won, and the demon responds

    ¡°Welcome to the attrition¡±

    The rogue turns to her screen and explained what happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m facing a demon, if you don¡¯t tell. It is the first time that I won against him with my own rules. I don¡¯t even know what spells he is using and I don¡¯t care when I have to taste it¡±

    She laughs ironically to think her UI cheats become essentially to her duel.

    ¡°Laughs*, but that welcoming greeting that bastard said means a warning to me¡±

    The pop up of notification with donation added to her stream her eyes weren¡¯t focusing on the money but the cheers and supports.

    She is a sucker for that. The deep breathes she is having is because how mental she has to plan out during her turns. That 12 turns are no joke under the time of five minutes, it speeds up fast because of that demon in seconds time respond. The clouds of magic are blocking his true intention as multiple spells were disarmed like weapon but reactivate when he regains from his silenced. She was excited at first but stressful at the end through thinking so hard. Another challenger pops up to her wanting a duel. It is a goblin wearing like an assassin outfit.

    ¡°You seem to be tired out fighting from a demon. Why not fight with shamanism? If you are not into it, then can I borrow your rules¡±

    The rogue sees the viewers keep popping out of support of fighting the goblin. She checks her UI as she gains a personal trait, fighting against that demon made her gain a level. She was hoping to have reach mastery of control like Illtended did, but she just expect things. Her eyes look straight at the details of the goblin. He has some great skills for her rogue class, and with her new trait ¡®copycat¡¯, this makes her want to fight him and win. The problem was, the rules will benefit this experienced assassin.

    Heist founds something strange about him and heed him

    ¡°Hey, you have an injury¡±

    ¡°Well, she has a bump on the chin¡±

    The goblin hurt his ankle and his last fight was cheap like most goblins. Some goblins brought a gun to a sword fight, cheeky but sneaky if they read their own rules. The rogue notices it, then quickly agrees.

    ¡°SURE!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Heist was confused and also the goblin looking at the her like she is scheming. As the chat keeps dropping donation, but one of the viewers with a unique trait hacked her UI. The hacker gets the information of her class then log off. The stranger left leaving another mystery through the night.

 Customs Duel part 4 - Chapter 081

    COI C81

    The duels continue on as the rogue continues her fighting streaks. It ended after the total of five duels, the first three duels where she figures out how to use the rules. Finally understands on her own rules, she gains a unique trait after fighting the mage. The last two fights were as difficult as the last one. She soon finds out as her head spinning from her last match. The last opponent was the support who uses earth magic as his defenses, the replay was short as in only three turns. He made a soothing quick end of her. She gives up as her pain gains a concussion. This will be her night as her debut rises high as she heals herself.

    Heist had waited enough and his rules are made between him and Illtended. Across the audience within this floor, where nobody is left are fighting in their top conditions. Heist had made a mistake in hesitating. The sounds of footsteps come dropping down to the arena. More fighters are willing to join. They look at Heist as they were interested to fight, they are mostly elves now. Who were left the arena to deal some other businesses with the citizens, returned and motivated, they said to him,

    ¡°I see you made your own rules, if you like us to see it, we might ask a duel with you¡±

    The other elf ponders them ¡°If not, we would challenge you that girl¡¯s rule instead?¡±

    Heist picks up a glass from one of the tables in a flash then back, gulps it down, and replied ¡°Really? Wait a minute, are some of you demons?¡±

    The elves tilt their heads to one of them, there is a demon. The female elf walks forward. ¡°I guess you want the easy round first, huh?¡±

    The elves come here, because of the mage fought the Rogue. It wasn¡¯t for that other demon. They wouldn¡¯t come to fight a simple duel. Now they know the demons are in disguised from what the citizens were told. The female elf looks at him strangely as she smells something alluring, but kept to herself.

    The ring of the bell from the authoritarians, they are starting to announce the ending of the duels. ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour and half. It is best to collect your votes to whom is the most entertaining. There are only two category winners. Either be the fighters or the one who is making the best unique rule within this duel. The reward is decided between us the leaders of this fort. You have time until the other hour is up . . .¡±

    Everyone receives pieces of paper to whom they vote, they have to imprint with their finger tips and think who or what rule they enjoyed. Then they would place it on the box.

    The students kept looking at the replays from the Rogue, their eyes stick closely as they were hypnotized through their choreographed moves. It was addicting to see, and lose its realism as if they already know what they do next. But the finale of her last duel was anticlimactic in short moves. The support swings his mace around, it was so close to hit her but she disappeared. Then she accidentally reappeared at the end of the swing. Between luck, the support with his injured upper torso from the previous duel had made a loud cracking sound when he hit her head. It was sudden brutal hit, and the students couldn¡¯t stop hearing it.

    Andui and her friends reach out to them as the time is nearly past their curfew. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, I hope you guys would like to go home before your parents are getting worried¡±

    The students calmly respond ¡°It¡¯s fine, Joanne said that we will be staying one of the vacant houses¡±

    ¡°Vacant house? Where?¡±

    Silfa hears them about the vacant house whereas Sanquin explains it to them. ¡°There¡¯s an underground chamber underneath here. I know it sounds uncomfortable but I kindly show them later on. The fight gets boring when everyone is harmed¡±

    Coral isn¡¯t bored yet, but her concerns focused on them. ¡°Yeah well, I¡¯m just glad none of our guys keeping their injuries¡±

    The adventurers and the students are tired from the excitement of the Rogue¡¯s fight. The rogue walks up to them while Illtended carried her to them.

    ¡°Hey! They told me you guys know where the vacancy is. I don¡¯t know why but our magic seems block off to go back to the city¡±

    Andui and the others thought it would happen, they check the time as it already reached curfew. All magic transportations are ceased in this island. They worriedly said,

    ¡°Maybe it is because of what happened in the shrine¡±

    Stranded on the fort as its name suggests, they can still ride a ferry home. Sanquin continues their discussion.

    ¡°That is not likely, this place is a fort. We have special facilities to anyone who are strong enough to break through the security. I¡¯ll let myself remind you again that this place is our embassy, and not your friendly neighborhood outpost. It is something would be done easily when you ride your ferry back home¡±

    Sanquin begins to guide them where the house is. The adventurers and the students follow her where the runes doorway lit up as it is formed a portal.

    ¡°I guess the dwarf had made a doorway. Go right inside, I¡¯ll be staying here for a bit¡±

    As they about to leave through the portal, Ruby stops a bit and ask ¡°Are you still waiting for him?¡±

    ¡°I have my responsibility to accompany him¡±

    ¡°Ah, you make women so easy¡±

    ¡°It is still a date¡±

    ¡°A date that all of us come along with you¡±

    ¡°You could think that, but you will learn to value the smallest moment time with them. Even you are surrounded with great people, because in this world. How long will they last?¡±

    Ruby stops arguing with her as she wants to stop her ridiculous lady persona. She felt regretting it ¡°I hope you know what you are doing¡±

    ¡°Gladly¡±

    The people who are left on the balcony are Sanquin and Silfa, but one student stay behind as Sanquin turns her cheeks. ¡°You look rather hesitant¡±

    The student froze up as her gaze pierced through him. The boy automatically raised his shields out of nowhere. Silfa notices him from his quick reaction.

    ¡°Hey, you must be the kid my younger sister talks about¡±

    ¡°Who? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the one who wants to talk to Haw. You¡¯ve been talking about it in school. What do you want from him?¡±

    The young boy can¡¯t move as Sanquin¡¯s stare pierced through him, without the time to reply. She pulled to her side, uses her magic to puppeteering his body.

    ¡°Silfa you go right ahead. I¡¯ll be bringing him along with me¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? How about Heist?¡±

    ¡°I would love to have another awkward chat with you, but I don¡¯t like people are slow or incompetent in this fine night¡±

    Silfa watches them going down the stairs to the arena. She looks straight down the fight as it gets dark where injured fighters carelessly challenging themselves keeping the fight longer. Her motives speak in her whispering voice.

    ¡°Why are you still there, Haw? The duel is getting dark¡±

    The student is walking at Sanquin¡¯s side. She looks stunning as she pulled him closer, her strict tone is charming as he can¡¯t interpret between serious or temptation.

    ¡°I admire of you trying to reach your teacher. Care to explain why you won¡¯t be telling him right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that . . .¡±

    The puppeteering grants his back a sensation both forced and relief. Sanquin shares a bit of her strife for him getting charmed by walking next to her. The student feels her body as she gripped closer to her like they both cling together through magic. His conscience is stern and quickly answer with an exaggerated voice

    ¡°. . . IT IS BECAUSE I WANT TO JOIN HIS GUILD¡±

    They reach the floor as she breaks of her magic. His face turns to face her serious eyes with her hands touch his face.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    The student feels her hands touch his mana flow, leeching his mana as a cold air feels through the touch.

    ¡°My uncle went to the city guild sphere and met a couple of tech savvy Enders. If I join Haw¡¯s recruitment, I¡¯ll be provided the real use of mana¡±

    The student feels her hands turn warm. He stares to her eyes as she grinned that reminds him his mother.

    ¡°Ah¡± Sanquin slowly in awe to hear a citizen is interested, she leans closer to his eyes, so close as their foreheads touch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pray for your success¡±

    Heist and Haw sees them interacting. Heist is about to go after them, the thought of misunderstanding piled up from his imagination. Haw pulled him but he is too strong as getting dragged with him. Sanquin and the student hears ruckus as both of them turn and see what happened. Heist nervously said

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°This youth wants to join my guild¡±

    ¡°Your guild? But I was asking to . . .¡±

    She pleasantly laughs with her smiles is teeming with joy. Haw shook as he heard her, then said to the student.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± The student instant said it out his excitement. The two left the couple as they talk about more of the student¡¯s decision.

    Heist was relief ¡°Joining your guild? Why not ask us to join?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but we have certain conditions. I hope the kid would stay¡±

    ¡°Stay? You mean him residing in this world, permanently?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan¡±

    ¡°But he probably wanted to learn and train to become an adventurer. I know some of my guild want to learn just to survive¡±

    ¡°I understand, but there is time when people changed. Your people want to go but never left. Few months ago, they were excited to leave but now here we are¡±

    Heist looks at the student as if he already given up going home, but he already knew about that school. Heist begins to argue with her

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how so?¡±

    ¡°My friend has a younger sister. They didn¡¯t reside the part of the city. I know that many of them had a trip going here. Then we were summoned, the students know they have no parents brought to this world¡±

    ¡°I heard he has an uncle¡±

    ¡°Sure, there are relatives with them but staying here is not the reason to join your guild. You know many people are getting attacked from the first weeks when they are here. I am not saying I am right on this, but at least listen to the student first¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The female elf appears to them as she told Heist about their duel. ¡°It is time man with cat ears¡±

    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll be there. So about me fighting a duel, do you still keep watching after our argument¡±

    Sanquin sees herself concern what he just said, but she picks something from her shirt collar and pulled her handkerchief. Heist is sweating after that talk. Sanquin is left to do is wipe him off from his forehead. She sighs but slowly relief herself.

    ¡°Here, we are still dating but it felt right to talk to me like this. Too soon, but once human and become a demon. I feel your concerns¡±

    She looks disappointed but her action to take care his inappropriate manner about the student they both didn¡¯t know.

    He feels her touch as it is gentle, he felt glad it didn¡¯t ruin their date. Memories piling up to his experience compared to her and his interaction with other girls. He is not ready to face a graceful woman like her. Her voice comes in as she places his hand to hers with her handkerchief.

    ¡°I know you are hesitating after our first argument, Heist. I¡¯m glad that you are doing this to impress me. For one night won¡¯t have any woman close to you¡±

    Heist¡¯s heart knows she still rejects him, but . . . It still feels great to have this moment with her, such short moment.

    Heist left as Haw let the student leave first. Sanquin gazed upon Haw¡¯s unsatisfiable eyes, she grins nonchalantly to what Heist expected.

    ¡°The boy was caught in the middle of a predicament. Troubles occurring in his neighborhood¡±

    Sanquin didn¡¯t expect a situation from him like that. ¡°You mean his place got kicked out¡±

    ¡°More like someone owned their place through intimidation, I assume the police can¡¯t protect that part of the area¡±

    She thought it was that to join them, then Haw added a note from the student¡¯s uncle. A request letter, no, the letter is begging for help.

    ¡°To anyone who can let people like us, who are not part of the community. Please give us shelter and away from the conflict that is brewing through the return of those defectors. One of them knows us and trying to frame us that we were the one of them. We¡¯re not telling you to help us in pity, we¡¯re asking who are capable to protect us in this misinformation. They were attacking real perpetrators, but backfires as one of them made it an excuse to harm the innocent. Please we beg of you . . .¡±

    The letter added few pictures and with their nicknames in place. The student and his uncle side by side, she read their names

    ¡°Shield student and Kombat, they dare to believe you can take care of them¡±

    ¡°I have no obligation on this responsibility. The fact is that he is having trouble during the night and he needs a place to stay as his friends¡¯ family are getting afraid of the rumors about them¡±

    ¡°It is for you to decide Haw, but the recruit will be in danger nonetheless¡±

    Both of them know it would be easy to take him in, but not someone to stay in this world will be a waste.

    Sanquin looks at his eyes as if she knows that he focuses solely on the mission. Haw¡¯s eyes however are twitching where the concealment is acting up. It is absurd for him to help the student and worthless where his mind is limiting his conscious. She grabs his head and checks his condition. Overwhelmed, yet respectfully ready to fight. The arena should be his stress relief where she is not going to enjoy this. With only people left are the demon and the elf wanting to face Heist, Sanquin has an idea to have more time with Heist.

    ¡°Take out your stress in this duel. Takedown heist with these¡±

    She pulls out her own potions and give it to him, her devilish attitude kicks up as she thought that moment with Heist is not enough for her. Haw replies from what he had expected

    ¡°The farewell?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our romance for the night, I¡¯ll admire his wooing performance as he shows his best skills¡±

    The tilt on his head slowly forcing him to think than to say, with only words softening on his tongue, Sanquin carefully listens

    ¡°Classical love among warriors¡±

    Haw¡¯s mind is fix and continue his way to the arena. Sanquin goes to Heist to stay at his side. Forced or follow the customs, she shows to him the realization of commitment such passion.

    The elves see the human demon as she tries to hold Heist¡¯s hand, they greet again once more as she says her few words to him.

    ¡°Good luck¡±

    Heist paused but he was happy ¡°I will¡±

    Few steps forward to see her expression lost her unique persona, he sees now how much effort she did for him to have an experience to be with someone. She looks beautiful as ever but wanting him to listen to her one more time, he evaded the topic she wanted to say until mentioning about the student. It is a troubling start, and he is now facing the female elf. The duel he made called ¡®Free for All Gladiator*¡¯

    The same simple rules except one with allowing all weapons and magic, the main cheat is that both of them can read their minds with limited time duration in advance. The stupid replication of auto battle simulator, but they can choose to change their attacks in mid fight. The exemption of attrition that is now during the fight, the fight persists like a royal rumble until they reach execution. Once the time is up like a minute or so, anyone will come inside the arena one at the time, either defeat them under a minute or adding someone to join the brawl.

    Everyone looks at the rule as the finale of their duels. Ironno and Rusic come along as they piqued their interest. All who are watching even the remaining citizens see this a good ending of the duel. The last remaining injured fighters who duel among each other went pale because Illtended and the Rogue made the rules livelier. Now Heist brings up the game and made it the last fight for all. The female elf reveals her demonic form. As everyone sees her true form through her illusive magic. The finale, he looks to Sanquin one last time. She looks impressed and kissed to her fingers then blows to him with anime like hearts popping out. Sanquin plays her role and he will show his.

    First two fighters, uninjured and fresh from the start. The demon elf and Heist face to face as their minds link one another. Reading the thoughts of each other as their fighting skills determine in one plan of action throughout the short moment of time. Simple attack, continue the aggression even the opportunity such as counters and opportunities won¡¯t trigger until the new set of commands put them to the next phase. Synchronized in advanced or be doomed by the same repeatable moves until defeated, both of them are taking their time will have the most bizarre fight.

    The first train of thoughts had strolled its way in their minds. Heist reads her mind clouded with plans and ideas. The demon elf distracts him with numbers of ideas she had thought of. His rogue class provide him the real goal of his opponents as he getting caught to her mischievous plan. He was not ready and the action part took almost made his choice, then he stops and thinks. Their sense of time differs from the actual time, under those short sudden moments. The fight begins.

    The elf demon channels her spell and Heist immediately appearing before her. Her magic quickly sprung up as he focusing hits repeatedly, every magic she casts it automatically follow up to hit her as his sequence of attacks. As for Heist reads the spells are different as he sees random spells keep going through her chants. He got hit with multiple negative and positive effects as the next phase keeps put her into the defensive, the spells randomly affecting them both as the demon elf grinned to see her negative effects spread herself to him. Especially the fast timer boost.

    Someone fires arrows on the demon elf continuously. Heist turns around as the arrows cleanse both her and him through the barrage. It was the elf who is with her, gaze upon his eyes to see that he has his expression on him. The demon elf¡¯s magic fast forwards the rules¡¯ timer as many fighters entered in a few seconds. A sudden appearance with tremendous numbers of thoughts sharing to whom they can¡¯t recognized. A flurry of minds burst through their heads leaving all of them who is not mental enough to able to face who are they against.

    The audience, the authoritarians, watch the match like a brawl. The demon cheats as much the rule giver never thought of the abused. The leaders¡¯ eyes stared through their mayhem and the forced to act without patience and sincerity. A crazed bloodlust, abandonment of reasonings, the fulfillment of the desperate fighters, through it all under one rule called automation. It was hectic to the end, almost all of them entered the arena from the demons¡¯ magic of time. The remaining fighters outside, stayed eager, as they witness the craziness of the brawl than a duel.

    Heist battled out the demon elf with the elf on his side, both of their minds didn¡¯t kind to corelate how they performed together. The demon elf looks how the situation of this fight. Everyone is fighting who and planned secrets were down by the sheer numbers of people and their minds shared all around. Her bliss remembered the time of that place, a place that hidden away from any living mortals. She got hit from the random spell from across the field, she turns her gaze to a similar demon like her, bandaged by the hand and his eyes blink the moment he sees her then back.

    Heist charges forward with the lines of fire from the elf, colluded with the others being brought out of nowhere as the arena is becoming too small and crowded for more than 30 fighters. He gets hit by a random hammer, a dwarf sang his way in the middle of the chaos

    ¡°Hic* Oh I love to be in the brawl,

    all around the hall,

    laughing through with me,

    or tonight . . . will be last you see. Laugh*¡±

    It was Rusic and then taken down from an assassin goblin out of the chaos. Forced to continue as the goblin go to a random fighter, one stupid step at a mage¡¯s back, a monster trap was unleashed from the ground as it carried swinging around the goblin then sink to the abyss.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The fighters stop, including the people are away from the incident. A demonic monstrosity comes out from the ground had taken a goblin down with tremendous power. The mage looks at his back and see the goblin had sink through the abyss, he turns to the demon elf slightly grinning hiding the spell she boosted on to him. The next stage in mind as the mage sees everyone is focusing him. Planned like a group of mobs beating him with all the best abilities they got, the mage found the demon elf¡¯s line of thought saying.

    ¡°Good luck¡±

    As he replied ¡°You too¡±

    Every fighter charges him with the sequence of fighting planned and execution. The mage stands there letting them finishing him off, with his magic hidden buff by the demon elf left. A suicidal magic focusing to aim at the mage, hidden his demonic power but boosted by the demon elf. Such playful games force everyone on him, they break away the magic he possessed as the buff magic merge with his mana, breaking it all together and feel the destructive force of a crowd of brawlers saying

    ¡°Try doing it to all of US!¡±

    The magic defense activated the trap as the mage¡¯s magic was shattered, all around them with monstrous limbs arose from the ground catching them all together. The sequences activate the right time as they break through the trap easily, predictable, as they attack all together having others to get hit in the process. They don¡¯t care, as long as the mage won¡¯t keep using a cheap magic like that as the fight should be this chaotic as they screaming loud. ¡°AAH!¡±

    The mage gazes inappropriately at the demon elf one last time to see how she quickly get rid of him and not to ruin her fun. He disappears after that pile.

    The demon elf is falling back, Heist and the elf worked together to defeat her as soon as possible. Heist wonders why the elf helped him but the coordination the elf did improve his chances to land a hit. The elf has his obligation to fight her and her decision she did to be with them, the other elves are focusing the fun on the matter while he focuses on playing grudge by her appearance for being an elf. Elves don¡¯t take jokes if someone pretending to be them, the prestige is what they are driving in front of the elf leader and much other gripes in the past. The demon elf watches them attack her.

    Spells coming through in every take of her magic, already causing a havoc both Heist and the elf. The persisting attacks forcing themselves to attack without a second thought, she soon gives in by the number of mind infatuated planning to the wrong people who they are facing. Heist gets randomly hit from the other fighter as the elf get caught by the dwarves¡¯ brawls, it was something she never witness in such a duel. The demon elf¡¯s magic is waning as other people all around using mana cancellation and magic breakers after that mage incident. Random projectiles of weapons flying over, sliding, and hitting among the fighters.

    Heist set his phases to the most uncomfortable fight he had ever experience, the dwarf comes out of nowhere and hits him then find another standing opponent for the dwarf to hit. A random goblin comes out of nowhere where he found him lying, as he stands up quickly, the goblin finds a new target lying around. Heist laughs all the way as his body is keep going to find his target. The next phase is happening as he deliberates his plan to just attack her. He uses his speed raised to his powers to the highest range, brings out his special hand claws, and eyes sharpened as a cat.

    ¡°Hah¡± A breath spew out from his mouth and nothing to lose but a random hit from the fighters. Easily breaks his abilities while charging up and persisting will power in this phase made him to go numb. The elf took an arrow and aimed on to him, a last phase of the action, and given him the recovery he needs for the next phase. Heist immediately charges forward, then a goblin appeared and trips him. Heist fell, roll over, and then charges one more time. Passing through the middle of the fight from other fighters left and right. Meanwhile, there are someone is fighting against her.

    Ironno and Rusic mistakenly aim at her as the two automated to attack her, she tries to counteract the elf and Heist, but she never realized of their Enders skills. Her magic redirect to them as the pickaxe and the hammer work hand in hand to make a strong pierce through her defenses. Her magic shattered and it explodes those two as they burst away from the shield shattering. They walk back and pierced by shards of her magic, Heist comes along and finishes her as he said his abilities

    ¡°Fury Swipes!¡±

    She takes a hit with his combos. Heist claws his way to her limbs while the elf fires his arrows coordinating impressively as the two fights on the same side in front of her. Heist¡¯s maneuver to attack gives an opening for the flying arrow to moved pass by him, as he moves around swipes at her back, the combination from the two forcing her to hit both sides with their abilities. She can¡¯t focus on the next phase as the impact of both assaults are hitting her head to no time for her to think but feeling the concussion.

    As the last blows is needed, someone appeared out of nowhere and the ground raised an earth stalagmite breaking off the two and the ranged arrows hitting her. The unknown man raised his mace and a random potion hits his weapon in mid swing, downward, and takes out the demon elf nonetheless. The elf focused on the new target as he no longer sees the demon, meanwhile Heist let lose to himself as he doesn¡¯t know who is targeting. Satisfied hitting the demon is enough would think that Sanquin will be happy to see him now.

    Ignoring who is the threat in front of him, he chased his gaze to her as he sees him shocked to see how he did. Her lips though, is smiling even slowly raises her hand to clap to see such fight he did. He ignored everything around him as he focuses on her. Heist made her woe by his skills and the rumble that cause the demon for him to foresee his faults. It doesn¡¯t matter for him. Someone comes to him as the automation forced them to follow through.

    It seems to be the support who take his kills, with his mace and earth magic replicated his attacks to him, while Heist responds mostly defensive now as he kept his eyes on to her. Heist stumble without him knowing and ignored all else, then his eyes got hit, clouded his vision to see her in shock and frowning. Heist changes immediately, and he attacks the support by pure nuisance. He continued being beating as the next phase starts, the sensation being beating it was more than two people who attacked him. His grief turns wild as he roars at them.

    A splash from the potion on to him fell into a dizzy state, he tastes the potion, it was sweet and alcoholic. He mistakenly drinks it and sees what happened before him, Haw tries to throw the potions at the support while the support uses his earth magic to block the projectiles toward him. Heist¡¯s next phase is short and forced to act from what he is seeing in front of. They come at each other as they hit with a mace and a potion altogether. Heist intervene to the moment as the two collides.

    Haw juggles up a potion and the support batter up at it then swings to Heist. The potion hits his face, no phase for him to react against it and forced to go forward. The potion breaks, the fluid on the potion sparks water vapored evaporating what energy he had, and he soon starts to feel sleepy and his body grew tired. His mind redirects to the thought how Sanquin and him talk about before, he can¡¯t resist anymore as he said out nowhere.

    ¡°I love you . . .¡±

    The support flips him up with his earth magic to the air, as he falls down, he raised his mace up and follow Heist¡¯s head directly. Three hits as he makes sure.

    Haw gives a finale with Sanquin¡¯s potions, doused Heist immediately after the first toss. Now all from Sanquin potion is used, he stays stagnated until the next phase. Heist is defeated causing him to feel sleepy and his body washed up from Haw¡¯s potion, he doesn¡¯t know what affected him, but he sure feels like giving up and wanting to talk Sanquin a bit more. He left his own duel, leaving Haw and the support looking at each other as the next phase until one of them in the arena survived.

 After Party - Chapter 082

    COI C82

    The event is over and the party slowly disperse as everyone is taking their time elsewhere. The contestants received the reward for the best fighter and the best rule maker. Even though the candidates were not here but they will send the prize tomorrow or so. They hear that the Agathean people won, a non-demon for once and he is the person not known from the Isekai City. It¡¯s probably the performance that person did during the finale. The other winner is the Rogue¡¯s rule with her cinematic fight play. It was entertaining but stressful to the fighters, but better than Heist¡¯s rule. Mindless and predictable, it is mostly to have advantages against specific fighters. In the end, they give the rewards away.

    The Authoritarians are going to the meeting room with as he is surprised how much fun to see that event. Short and quick, but not as intense as long fights. The man sits with them, as they have their last night with an important meeting. The elf leader didn¡¯t join, but the rest are sitting down to have a chat. Total of six leaders, neither Enders nor Purissars seated among them. The guest is not pleased to see not meeting with the Enders. Their private interference made him want to question their actions.

    One of the leaders welcome the guest. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Archaic had given your new government with hostility¡±

    The goblin leader speaks to him as if the demon is in their side now, yet their Hordechief still say low things about them. The other leader ceased his intrusive response

    ¡°This is not the matter how he is here to be insulted, but the dangers of the Jigeram. Including the access to the old functioning ruins on their west riverbank¡±

    ¡°Not to mention their traitors return to the city, or was there a negotiation that you allow them to come in . . .? Mayor¡¯s Advisor¡±

    The man who housed arrest the previous mayor, now holding into factions that the populous didn¡¯t know. Three factions emerge since the barrier was made, a truce since the beginning. Now thanks to the Jigeram, the reveal that shows that made the situations forcing others to solve it with any means. The Authoritarians already know his plan from the start, these made great work to figure out the continuing crime events. Trying to test everything they can to prepare the unknown villain of this city. The dwarf leader wasn¡¯t pleased by this

    ¡°How long will you hide this divide from your own people?¡±

    The advisor can¡¯t say, but this misunderstanding grew big because of how this city are all connected somehow. It wasn¡¯t good guys vs bad guys, but the same people who still hate their own people about staying here. Being a hypocrite who plans to stay it was his and his allies¡¯ idea, he had to share this plan among these ambassadors/authoritarian/leaders in front of him.

    ¡°I know my situation won¡¯t be any good, but do you know about the foundation can be used separately?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, you humiski¡± The goblin leader didn¡¯t show any proper answer but the obvious is there.

    The demon in disguised lit up her presence. ¡°Even though disguising myself as an elf then fight that man cat, I could say about the foundation. It is impossible as of now. The link is shared. Supposed to be the only one who could access it was decided through my Archaic and the other city states leaders. However, its weakness to share among others when the first accessor decided to hand it over¡±

    The advisor hears that point over again through their separate research. They take advantage one of the Enders to study it. Found out that the foundation is as frail but easily controllable. The leaders had repeat what that the researchers told them.

    ¡°The link shared whomever is foreigner on this world or anything that they can trace back to their original world through bloodline. The conditions are sensitive to the point that all must follow, however the reality of those people have ludicrous amount of mana within them. They can hide to those who are wanting to trap the people on this world. All of them shared the same mana and consequences held on to those who want to split among themselves. In the end, that was not the case. The only example is the first escapees are the Soulfate of men, but legends told that only one whole stay¡±

    The advisor asks ¡°One whole?¡±

    ¡°It is defined as a hybrid being consist of one body but many souls inside of it. If it decided to spread it, we don¡¯t know how many they are, tens, hundreds, it will surprise you¡±

    ¡°As a demon, I have witnessed it. Take note here Mayor¡¯s advisor, this is only an assumption. They somehow escape but leaving one behind, it is certain that the exodus on that foundation truly open the gate of their original world. One time use, limited time, and unpredictable stability once active. That lone Soulfate of man probably who were left behind, gathered them all into one. I believe those were didn¡¯t make it but forced themselves back into one¡±

    The warnings coming back to the advisor¡¯s head. One time use only, no testing, last chance for how long it lasts. And if it doesn¡¯t maintain to teleport them all of them back home, then they are trap here forever. The mayor kept saying this to the sidelines for how long they are in power. He lost his position to keep it a secret, and the people who are chosen to control the foundation split or passed down to the other. The advisor remembered it well, the only accessor spread to everyone but not enough to open the Foundation. Because of that, that¡¯s when many revolted in the inside as one of them who have the piece of the key to decide a mutiny.

    The demon leader, former demon elf, is already reading his mind as she is sent this thought to Lady Hivites. Lurking and hearing the thoughts of the man tries to separate her and the mayor, the ploy put her into a concerning manner. The lady thinks

    ¡°This would take longer than I thought, the idea spread the mana to power up the foundation is one thing but to those who are chosen are the other. Deep breathe* I only wish it would be simple¡±

    She remembers the foundation when she touched it, someone is interfering them from leaving. It surely dies out as they try to force it and the risk for only one time made it complicated.

    They need to find right people to be the last people to enter and not quickly suck into the foundation by accident. The lady says to her subordinate

    ¡°Ask him about the people who are to gate keep the foundation¡±

    The demon leader speaks out ¡°About the foundation, how many of them steal the keys or rights to control it?¡±

    The advisor had already known about it, but it was reverse. He is looking for the people who can escape first instead of them as their last plan. The fix key to leave this world first, the most trusted, the person who will start it up while the others will hold the gateway if the first chosen caught into it.

    The research found out that those chosen people are still alive and the first key is the starter to open it. If his group managed to get the hold of the first key, it will be their last choice of options if the world is against them. The man responds

    ¡°Far too many . . .¡±

    The dwarf leader slams his hand on the table ¡°Far too many, the gods already see through the foundation¡±

    The other leaders also comment about it. ¡°Yes, we already know it is can be use right now but it won¡¯t last long as what we expected¡±

    ¡°The reason why it was too many because none of you at the start had the control your mana, it will cause problem when the one opens it suddenly returned home¡±

    ¡°And all it ended when everyone lost their mana. It will be difficult, but a hundred of thousands of you people cannot hold that gateway open¡±

    The demon leader hears her lady once more. ¡°¡°Far too many¡± I heard enough. Proceed to summarize what problems that the city had now, the man is holding those people as hostage or tribute to us¡±

    ¡°My lady!? That¡¯s too much of an accusation¡±

    ¡°Believed me, you will never know how much everyone will become a villain once their opportunity is up. Unlike us, we are all enemies in the very beginning, they let us do our thing until their turn is next¡±

    The demon leader let this unresolved topic to wait.

    The advisor had brought up the topics are needed of help. The realm incident was the cause of these leaders to help them, using this situation as a negotiating tool for the upcoming trade in the near future. The elf leader knows about the trade and the Enders are already setting business with them. Those leaders from Mountaiwall and Agatheus City are setting up their business while the other leaders have more something to fix other than economy.

    Beneath the surface where the underground vacant house lies, Sanquin carries Heist to his room as the other adventurers watch them ironically ending their date tonight. Heist was defeated and the potion affecting him from Sanquin¡¯s request. Heist has little to no energy left, leaving only for him to speak. It was hard for the both of them, but she shows her expression to his friends. Ruby picks up to her what left off

    ¡°Hey! Did you talk out of it?¡±

    ¡°He has his mistakes, but at least both of us are having fun¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well we want something to ask from you¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Ok . . .¡±

    Heist lies down on his bed with the other adventurers, he keeps looking at her as he is at lost. One date and he get himself down to the point of drama on one single night. He said,

    ¡°I know I can¡¯t find anyone who is mature as you¡±

    ¡°I know (she rubs his head) Our culture is too different and customs won¡¯t fit this lively city¡±

    As she left, one of the adventurers brutally said to him ¡°Falling in love with a demon, if you got some nerve to make her happy when she outlived you¡±

    Heist softly laughs ¡°You didn¡¯t know, anything this world is possible, you have to sacrifice yourself to . . . on second thought, you¡¯re right¡±

    Heist looks up to the ceiling with nothing for his tired expression to show his sadness, not from her rejection, but envy to see a woman is genuinely trying to show both of them having a good time. He continues

    ¡°I am going to sleep, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you miss the architecture of this place¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care, I am happy that I have come to his island¡±

    His eyes closed and quickly snores, the adventurer looks at him as he brought the video of him during the rumble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t how many girls you¡¯ll get after that performance you made earlier. Say you guys, do you think making our own duels¡±

    ¡°I preferred in game fighting like Tekken or Street fighter, both entertaining and easy for the eyes . . .¡±

    Sanquin sits around with the girls, a room that is suited for the elves. Ruby sees Gemina walks into them as she kept herself looking around this indoor garden.

    ¡°You guys, you¡¯ve got to see the interiors. There¡¯s an artificial sun and moon inside of this place¡±

    ¡°Not now, I have something to talk about with Sanquin¡±

    Sanquin looks to her surrounding, nothing but female adventurers around her. They are here with their home clothes, Gemina was the only one still wearing her adventurer¡¯s clothing until she uses her UI. Quickly changing her clothes like the others.

    Their wondering eyes stared on her as the silence swept in the motion of the immersive garden. Ruby says to her

    ¡°When will U¡¯ecin coming back?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t mentioning about your date. Girls were side track on the mood but seriously . . . When will he be coming back?¡±

    Sanquin didn¡¯t get it what they said and then she saw Ironno comes to their group.

    ¡°Personally, we have someone like him helping us in the city. Other than that, there is a specific someone who can hunt down people we mostly hated¡±

    They turn to Ruby ¡°Our friend here has information of certain suspects and . . .¡±

    Sanquin quickly realizes it ¡°You mean the bastards¡±

    ¡°Bastards . . .?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, the people you wanted to take them down¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m getting at what you said¡±

    Sanquin already know. U¡¯ecin is known for as an old huntsman, in his forties but one good one, she didn¡¯t know when they were collaborated, but there are certain crimes she sensed around the city was full humiliation and flat out creepy. She wants to ask how those people become that way, to lesser for the demon commit and be arrogant for little things. They quickly straight back to the topic.

    ¡°. . . I see, then that certain someone help you find the target. Care to share to me how did you guys managed to have contact with them¡±

    Ironno shows her the item, a dark green dot and nothing else.

    ¡°Connections to some sort, but better not know who they are¡±

    ¡°Come on mister, do you think she would understand with that piece of cloth?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the less I know would be better for me. Most proof always given an item to show something big¡±

    ¡°Yeah, anyway about U¡¯ecin¡±

    ¡°Sure, honestly. He wasn¡¯t supposed to stay here because of his opinion on you people¡±

    ¡°But he looks rather fine when ask him to do stuff¡±

    ¡°You mean it concludes harming a specific person. He won¡¯t be coming back after his quest¡±

    They felt down as they were feeling safe when he was there. Ruby and Gemina are starting to have some progress during this selfish question. Silfa comes in with her younger sister and a friend

    ¡°Enough of that hitman crap, I am just glad the police are making progress to apprehend them instead of the going through the manhunt¡±

    ¡°You have to handle to him though, he made a good impression to those gangs when going near innocent people¡±

    The conversation ends as they hear what they wanted, but murmurs through as if they have something in mind.

    Only people are left now are Sanquin, Ironno, Ruby, Gemina, Silfa, Joanne, and Joanne¡¯s friend. Ironno had met him before

    ¡°Is your defensive magic dome improved?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Haw did his best to help you, but I did watch all of you tried to hunt those . . . elks¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nervous laughing*, I was hoping you forgotten about it¡±

    Joanne bumps the shield student. ¡°Don¡¯t acted you didn¡¯t know? Have you already asking them for help?¡±

    ¡°I did¡±

    Sanquin heard it and Ironno hears it from Haw ¡°We know, for this boy in the middle of situation that the rumors spread quickly¡±

    Joanne gets worried ¡°I know too, the people he knows are one of the defectors. They are trying to frame him and his uncle¡±

    Sanquin turns to Ironno ¡°Where¡¯s Haw?¡±

    ¡°He went back to Mihayara district¡±

    The adventurers were flustered ¡°Did he just left knowing that he has problem? In a single night¡±

    The complaints riled up as soon as Sanquin silenced them. The look of her eyes stood dead straight serious as their mana boils within them. They feel it, then the doll appeared and doused off the heat. Silfa reacts

    ¡°Puma, great timing¡±

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Ironno looks at Sanquin how serious her eyes are, she said to them in response

    ¡°If you know about him and his past. I don¡¯t care if you ill words about him. Be sure to understand neither of us all have the same lawful terms you expect us to act¡±

    The shield student realized ¡°You mean he has to muffle*¡±

    Sanquin controls his mouth using his own mana. The twisted sudden reaction of her eyes put them a critical feeling of forced.

    ¡°I honestly hate Haw for being that way too. To other side of the story, I have never seen him angry¡±

    She lets him speak ¡°Angry? Is he angry for me?¡±

    Ironno explains to him ¡°Think of it as personal, kid. I was wondering too if his past life is coming back to him¡±

    Back to the topic, the shield student finally admitted to be part of the Raker Mawn Guild but remain residing the place he lived as of now. Silfa and Joanne broke off their calm posture.

    ¡°Ok that¡¯s not what we agreed, he becomes a member not a gang member¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what my sister just said¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine you guys. At least I have option when everything hits the fan¡±

    Sanquin calmly replied ¡°It would be fine. You¡¯ll be surprised for tomorrow. Your weekends will be having busy days when you are a recruit. I hope your school would not having troubles with you¡±

    The new member, the shield student, stared at her with her strict gaze as the other adventurers watch them. Ironno sets himself aside as this is must be what Sanquin expected to do. A sweep of her feet while she sits down and a tap of her footings, the shield student who lacks mana control feel the strong presence of her power as he kneels down. Joanne reacted

    ¡°Whoa, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°She puts me down out of nowhere, guys, do you feel her magic coursing through me?¡±

    Gemina tries to grab him by the shoulder but one magic jolt link between them, she too kneels down.

    Gemina feels Sanquin¡¯s power already merging with the shield student. Speaking aloud as she complaints

    ¡°What are you doing?! Your magic is spreading to this kid¡±

    Sanquin responds ¡°He is our new recruit. This is my way how to make this meeting personal for him¡±

    ¡°Ugh, personal . . . Hey kid, you should complain too . . .?¡±

    The shield bows down as he was kneeling. Everyone looks to him as he accepts this kind of interaction. The adventurers¡¯ eyes gaze in shock. Silfa can¡¯t bear to see him acting that way, when she is about to say something, the ground erupted with strong mana being uplifted.

    The shield student places his hand on the ground to descend the mana from Sanquin¡¯s to flow through the garden, the garden starts to react from her mana mix with his. It grows and changes colors, the blooms, the stems, and the leaves grew into different plants as it went on. Sanquin sees his response as she let the magic flow through the garden. The adventurers can¡¯t believe their eyes as everything around them changes where Sanquin¡¯s mana surging through the shield student. Now words to respond to it but kept them to themselves as Gemina broke free from the control.

    The shield student stands up and see how he breaks away from her control and said,

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that¡±

    Joanne asks ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I can feel her mana for a minute ago. I can¡¯t say much but she let it go once I was able to control it¡±

    ¡°!!! Controlling a demon¡¯s mana¡±

    ¡°Well, she let me . . . Cough* Damn that immense power I can¡¯t seem to control what it can do¡±

    Sanquin answers him ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t control what it already made to do. This garden around you become healthy and filled with different aspects of plants thrived. It harms you because you are no plant¡±

    They look at the garden one more time as she controls it once again, the garden blooms dim as it gets dark, changes colors once more. The look of its theatric visionary leaving them in awe, meanwhile Ironno sweats as the sight of the garden is now full control by this heavenly demon. Sanquin said to him

    ¡°As a new recruit, I need something of you to recognize first about our guild. I know it is late but I¡¯ll be leaving soon enough. Sit where you stand as I need to finish this quick¡±

    The shield student looks around as he is nothing to sit on, her strict gaze put him down. The ground pulls out a chair as he immediately sits, he was surprised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, you are the second member from your city to join Raker Mawn Guild and Enders Bridge altogether. Training is near impossible to do without experience the dangers happened in this world. You will learn the impossibility that your city had never experience before and someday wield the items of archscience equipment, bear in mind that the people may accept you but not personally likes you. You will soon learn when the first member will see you if both of you see each other between your city and ours. Any questions or I¡¯ll proceed¡±

    They didn¡¯t respond, the garden is becoming a threat after she finished, Sanquin casts a spell project the people who ventured through the west coast to this city, it is when the day the rumors about staying, also the invitation of the city sates leaders, and lastly weeks after the incident. Remnants of the disaster where Haw stands before the caravan in ruins, remains never recovered except the bodies. The adventurers try to interfere of her graphic imagery but the others stop them. Ruby said to them

    ¡°What do you expect that kid to join them? There is no way Enders Bridge is safe from what I heard¡±

    They hesitated and continue to watch.

    Sanquin and the other female guildmembers move pass it and place the camp near the road. Meanwhile Myrrkei and guildmember observed the incident, the adventurers recognized almost half of them. Haw, Ironno, Sanquin, Myrrkei (the rat), and a special surprised as they spoke out his name.

    ¡°Voldemyr!?¡±

    Sanquin smiles a bit to hear that lone veteran, she said, ¡°I guess you meet him outside of the city¡±

    Silfa responds ¡°One of the rare occurrences that he had taken the defectors and brought them here, they are now imprisoned in the police jailhouse, alive¡±

    Voldemyr, a man with experience and thus easily defeat the citizen¡¯s overpowered gifts. U¡¯ecin should be his equal but he judged them according to his own. For him to be actually reconsidered among these women to be eyeing on him with different purpose or was it because Voldemyr wasn¡¯t here, it would lead to different results. She pondered long enough as she directs the projection on Voldemyr¡¯s point of view. Where they stand is the place of mystery, where they sense ominous power. Other guildmembers look at the other ruined remains, and Daygen instructs the idlers to watch out for any strays.

    Voldemyr is with three other magic users, Sanquin and two unknown people. The adventurers look among the two as they recognized them as the Alga¡¯s light shift away from the clouds. The dark green light brightens a bit by the reflection of the ocean, a strange phenomenon that they can¡¯t comprehend but they clearly see them. It¡¯s the woman with long magic scroll sash, the rat¡¯s partner, both Ruby and Gemina feel the feeling of lost because of her multitude of magic in a single tiniest piece of scroll used. Then there is a new one they can¡¯t recognize. She is short but amazingly has the same height as Voldemyr.

    Sanquin said to the two magic casters ¡°Curiosity will bolden the dangers, you two. Juela, Yui . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Oue¡±

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t care, almost all of us failed pronouncing your Lady¡¯s name. Are you really going to check, and see? The report already describe that it is indeed from demonic sources¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m curious how did it managed to destroy an entire caravan worth of strong individuals. I¡¯m lacking Myrrkei¡¯s hypotheses and went straight to experimentation¡±

    Juela stretches her scroll sashes ¡°Was it because you surrounded with a strong team?¡±

    Oue looks adorable of her lady like expression of not being amused, her looks are indeed given a youthful young girl. As the viewers shared the same reaction ¡®cute¡¯, Oue answered

    ¡°Haw was there, is he that strong?¡±

    Voldemyr whistles along where Sanquin and Juela stared down at the two, they respond in insult than reason. Oue takes the bait as she looks up to them

    ¡°You guys . . .¡±

    Sanquin didn¡¯t say anything and Juela too, Oue¡¯s self-esteem got bad because of her height. However, Sanquin murmured to each other

    ¡°They look like father and daughter¡±

    As Voldemyr comforted her with his strict tone. ¡°FOCUS, Yui! We need to finish this¡±

    ¡°Ok¡± She responds like his little girl.

    Out of a blue, a sudden magic channel through Oue¡¯s hands already capture the reminiscence of magic used. A portal opened link somewhere hidden through the region. She identifies it

    ¡°Hybrid magic, same as you Sanquin . . . Wait a minute, incoming familiars are responding in our way. EVERYONE . . . everyone?¡±

    Oue looks at Juela and Sanquin already reacted and made a magic circle. Juela¡¯s sashes cut into small pieces and the scrolls severed activated and expand into a long line around the magic circle. The monsters appeared, the same monsters that attack the caravan before. A large wave invertedly swallowed the mana around them.

    Sanquin steps inside the circle and unleashed only a little bit of her own mana. It expanded indefinitely from Juela¡¯s magic scrolls, she took her breath and blows slightly. An exquisite display as the magic circle erupts outward releasing the mana that it taken around them. The monsters consumed the mana as it breathes, their bodies quickly melted as they drawn out to the poison. Fell to the ground as another creature stepping on the ground invisible. Voldemyr takes his turn and brings out his ball and chain, and his hooks. Alone, without help, he throws it at the invisible monsters and pulled them closer to him.

    Dragging them after few pulls. Oue turns away as he pulled out his crossbow with big clang sounds as it quickly reloaded, fires the damn thing and the screech of the invisible monster burst to the air. The monster is a ghost in its hideous form. Everyone else look among the guildmembers didn¡¯t bat an eye what happened. They trust them so well that they look at it as their chores. The monsters¡¯ remains, it still lurking and moving. Juela comes closer bring out some incenses, uses her magic to burn it with her finger tips then poke it on its bodies.

    The body remains slowly faded into smoke as the incenses cleansed them off. Oue opens her eyes and see that it already been done. Sanquin look at the remnants of the magic used from the incident and said the same thing

    ¡°It¡¯s still from demonic sources, have you have enough to see it for yourself?¡±

    Oue looks around that she didn¡¯t even need to use her powers, those two respond quickly and Voldemyr finishes off its secrets. She said to Sanquin

    ¡°Specters . . . that¡¯s new¡±

    Sanquin looks at her trying to make excuses and replies ¡°This is not the old era where ghosts are a thing. All of us learn it when set foot on Rune Isles . . .¡±

    Sanquin stops there and said to the Shield student. ¡°You can see here, that defeating such creatures you are going to face someday will be your job too¡±

    The adventurers didn¡¯t know about it and ask her, especially Silfa ¡°There are more than just living monsters, the monster died, a spirit appeared after it was killed, then its remained start twitching¡±

    The others remembered their adventuring that there are no monsters are capable to do that, and Sanquin said to them

    ¡°They are from Rune Isles, and remember that caravan case that they are not from this region. Be aware that there are creatures are like that and you, our new recruit will be useful for them when you learn our methods¡±

    The Horsin people sees the demon is finally finished what she is doing. They don¡¯t bother asking as they watch a glimpse of the fighting against Rune Isles monsters. Soon they turn to the adventurers as they found new threats, another day of their surprises. As long as they are fine, it would be easier for them to know about it. Irresponsible from their take, this place is as safe as the adventurers wouldn¡¯t believe. Sanquin reaches out to the student.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s finish this¡±

    The student, with his legs shaken and his mana controlled by her again.

    The adventurers hear the Horsin people who are behind them.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the vixen eastern warrior. I don¡¯t know why she was called eastern¡±

    ¡°A very old name from her home world, all of us still want to ask her why she is still staying in this world for so long¡±

    ¡°A world traveler . . . heavenly demon, is there more of them in this world?¡±

    ¡°No one knows, and I probably won¡¯t be the last person to ask her countless of time¡±

    Gemina said to them ¡°A heavenly demon . . .¡±

    The Horsin people only knew through the gossips ¡°Her attitude is sweet as a lady, but her warrior personality is something she ignores herself¡±

    The shield student pops up his UI showing the information when joining the Enders Bridge, then he slowly realized that his personal UI is under control by Sanquin herself. A warning set inside in his personal system and read it carefully as she sends a message to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rely something that you can¡¯t control, if I can reach you like this, something like that will happen to you when someone is able to misguide your utilities into a trap¡±

    He is given an entire library of information about the skills he needed to do, only given that fits his role by his name ¡®shield student¡¯ and added more information regarding the use of archscience.

    This blows his mind with excitement, then immediately startled to the sight of guidance regarding the monsters he saw from her projection. The locations are not far as he gazes closely where there are more of them in this region than he had never learned before. There are monsters somewhere in the east hidden below the ground, and a special reminder for him to visit this island again as a new recruit,

    ¡°Visit here when you¡¯re not here to learn but to survive¡±

 Learning Mana Control - Chapter 083

    COI C83

    The gangs entered the secret realm as something had happened, they look inside and found a toy duck standing at space. It turns around looking at them then look at the other direction and proceed to leave. It was weird and kind of awkward, they felt a strange threat lurking inside, then a toy duck suddenly appeared. The same duck that been wondering around the city since the summer.

    ¡°There goes that duck again¡±

    ¡°And now it is here, come and go. What¡¯s going on with this city?¡±

    ¡°Shamanism is such a creepy sight when people start using it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget some spirits are goblins within them, probably that duck is a goblin¡±

    All of them laugh ¡°Yeah, right¡±

    One of the gangs who reside on this area, watching them being a nuisance. A defector finds this place as this is where the people misplaced from being transfer to this world. The man who is also part of the framed like the shield student and the rest of the neighborhood. The neighborhood is becoming more sceptic thanks to the incident happened from Mihayara district. Accusing him including them without being involved, and thanks to a specific gangster trying to frame the others to cause disorder in this part of the streets.

    Yes, this man was defected but someone like him was not suspicious enough from the other tenants. A ¡°villain¡± like him shouldn¡¯t be next to ruin someone else¡¯s, besides, everyone has magic power and they will overwhelm him if they tried. Even if he is knockout and exposed from the moon, then he is going to have a coma when he didn¡¯t sleep for days.

    ¡°Sigh* What¡¯s the deal with those guys trying to bully other people. Try being a corrupt official for once, you can get money while harassing . . . Hmm?¡±

    The man feels his body weakening for some reason, putting himself yawning occasionally. ¡°Fuck it! That fucking moon is acting up again¡±

    He went back to sleep as the moon light sizzling the sky of the city¡¯s dome. Haw was here for a moment, already did something to this place with the help of Sanquin. Powers from her own magic suppressed their aggressive tendencies. Everyone is relaxed and start to feel less anxious, a temporary solution and deceptive blow to their minds. Once their worries and fears gathered from her magic, they have to focus now the things they have in mind without trouble.

    During the night, Kombat texted his nephew,

    ¡°Alright, I hope you know what you are doing. Just rest easy and don¡¯t make me regret to have ¡°Enders¡± demon take you away from me. Your mother will kill me if I let you by gone¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, teacher Haw is a good teacher¡±

    ¡°Good teacher? He rewards you with the most advance equipment you find from his crafting book and I saw your videos how the elves use such dangerous items, and you believe he is a good teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yeah (smiling emoji)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so proud as an uncle¡±

    ¡°LOL¡±

    He looks outside and feels something off tonight, he probably thought his nephew have somewhere to go when this paranoia happened within this part of the area. If it does happen, he hopes his business won¡¯t be affecting him from those rumors. These people around him are bunch of misfits, but does what they get when they get emotional when they heard they can¡¯t go home yet. What will his sister would say when she had to wait for her son to come home a bit longer? Kombat says to himself

    ¡°One misunderstanding will be enough to ruin to the most sensitive individual¡±

    The adventurers including Silfa¡¯s younger sister and the doll trying to talk out to Sanquin as they wish for her to stay a bit longer. Sanquin checks her cosmetic fake watch as her time is almost up

    ¡°. . . Don¡¯t be, I am always being acted on a whim. My past experience put the best of me, but the magic I place on this new recruit. I would love to talk to Heist about things about your city and you people alike. I can tell your eyes are gazing the idea to learn some magic from me but mana control is needed¡±

    Her cosmetic watch starts blinking telling the magic circle from their base is acting up. She looks at them apologizing for the last time then ignores them and look at the shield student.

    ¡°I expect you to help your uncle or anyone with the best of your abilities. Be prepared to face dangers sooner than you finishing your education¡±

    They watch her leave the garden, leaving Ironno behind while looks at them feeling disappointed and curious at the same time. It is something rare for Sanquin to do it in public, and the magic she used create such commotion to others.

    Ironno said to them ¡°A sudden changed of impression¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but it is affecting us for some reason¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t explain why, but she felt inspired. Altair and Illtended come to their side as they were identifying Sanquin¡¯s magic.

    ¡°From what we are trying to read what abilities and magic she was using before, it is complicated¡±

    ¡°Complicated, could you just show us from your UIs?¡±

    ¡°Listen to Altair, it is complicated because there is no proper definition. Her actions are channeling spells by using martial arts, and the aura she has just pushed the garden under her control to move and containing her mana¡±

    Illtended shows them the bizarre detail, through animation nonetheless, and shows how she use her magic. Her aura gives unrecognizable force that none of them experience. Able to share the strength and magic on the shield student once she let him use it. Trying to replicate the magic she did, Altair carefully uses his magic item, water droplets, to see the remnant of the magic one of the plants. One drop on the ground, a magic wave spread where density of magic already feinted by elven magic. As it should be for the elven garden.

    Tracing carefully where the Sanquin¡¯s magic remains. Beyond their eyes as they see arts and eye-catching craft in motion, slowly interacting itself as it goes. From start to finish, the feint mana began to move, same movement where she last casted through the shield student. Not knowing that she controls him or bless him through her hidden divine magic, Sanquin has so much variations for her spells. All the spells she lay on were raw but uncontrollable mana. This unstable mana she brought is her doing.

    They felt at lost how did she used such a thing and Sanquin has such a power. Altair can¡¯t find the way how she processed it, it ended as it was made like she is conjuring a spell.

    ¡°Neutral mana, this is something I am wondering why it¡¯s called that¡±

    He turns to look at Ironno as if he knows, everyone joins in Altair¡¯s gaze as they start wondering about the name. Ironno brushes off their stares and talk to the shield student.

    ¡°Shield student, I assume you wanted to start right now¡±

    ¡°Now!? But I am tired after that thing she did¡±

    He sighs ¡°I prefer now, if any time with the students who are here. This is should¡¯ve been our test to you¡±

    Ironno brought out a scrap book, from Juela herself, it was with them since the day she gave it to Haw form the day they entered the city. Experimental but already stated facts among their first night of research with Myrrkei and the rest of the magic users. All gathered together with simple details. He opens the book, but it has nothing on it. He gives it to the shield student. His UI pops up as it says Sanquin¡¯s blessings activated. The scrap book reveals the secrets inside, the first chapter it says sprung the curious eyes of the adventurers.

    Silfa turns to her younger sister. ¡°Call your friends?¡±

    ¡°What!? Why?¡±

    ¡°Your friend is going to learn how to use mana control too¡±

    ¡°Really? I heard it took sometimes to master it¡±

    ¡°Read the book and see why¡±

    Joanne took a peek from the book and sees where her older sister is pointing at.

    ¡°. . . I figure out how they can control their power effectively and no time to practice it. The sequence of them of using their magic is impressive but easily tamed from one of my guildmembers. It¡¯s like playing catch but dangerously even. Myrrkei¡¯s spectre potion managed to manipulate their powers because they just throw away their excessive mana for it grow stronger. They are not committed the laws of magic . . .¡±

    After reading the section of it, Joanne didn¡¯t get it and Silfa has to explain it to her ¡°It is the same goes of controlling mana, if you are going to use it excessively. The neutral mana can be used by anyone¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am wondering too, but is there in the guide in this book¡±

    Gemina grabs the book where the shield student turns the next page. ¡°Sorry kid, but this page is me all over it¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The buzzling around the book leaving the others waiting for them to explain it. Ironno pulls the shield student to him and guide him out from the garden. Still busying reading the book, they followed them as they are motivated to learn about it.

    Joanne calls out the rest of her friends inside the vacant house as they are going to train how to use their mana. They got excited, even they were now sleeping, left their beds and proceed to go to the surface. They made it out from the underground structure as they are facing the mage. The same mage who fought the Rogue and lost, his hand is healed but his demonic presence exposed to them. Ironno asks him

    ¡°Care to mind to teach them to use their mana correctly¡±

    ¡°You mean that woman who finally want to learn to use her magic properly, her magic is bad but her skills what beaten me¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m trying to teach my guild¡¯s new recruit¡±

    ¡°Recruit!?¡±

    The mage flashes forward staring at the boy, then he sees more coming from the underground entrance. Ironno walks back to them and get the book, he gives it to him as he touched the book already read it to his own hand. Then he gives it back

    ¡°It is hypothetical claim, but almost identical to what they try to accomplish. Yes, it is possible to use magic effectively without practice and more to have their original strength intact¡±

    The other mages see more people coming here to practice. All of them are Agatheans as they watch how that demon studies them.

    With bare knowledge to the point of from the scrapbook, the mage had no experience as a human, an Isekai citizen, it is troubling for him to analyze their given traits and abilities. Even he was given the basic knowledge through the internet they given to him. His mind carefully hastens to give them a good powerful example to control their mana. Ironno brings the shield student to him and ask the mage what abilities he wanted to have.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Teacher Ironno, can he teach me how to use powerful spells¡±

    ¡°No, any abilities that you think you can master and we are going to use it against a stronger counterpart¡±

    Quick and nothing for the other students to complain about. The example would be him using his weak abilities. The shield student picks one where the mage and the other mages from the back hears his requested ability.

    ¡°A shield maybe¡±

    ¡°This young boy has no taste of weak magic¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Why?¡±

    ¡°A shield is a strong resisting defensive magic. Even we give you a weak version of it, there is no magic would be that simply break easily. Ehem, it would be possible if you try to use it¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡±

    The student casts his magic shield. The mage tries to tap it with his finger, one poke and shield begins to corrupt. Their eyes shook as if something wrong with it, the mage speaks

    ¡°Come to me¡±

    The student¡¯s shield was taken away and now in the hands of the mage, his demonic eyes are showing in front of them. No sense of horror, but a display of his magic.

    ¡°Truly no control¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, newly apprentice like this have known to create but no control whatsoever. Now let me show you how I use your shield¡±

    The shield materialize as its magic presence is gone massively. He raises the shield high and casts a spell on himself.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    He was silent as he was when the Rogue did, like any before leaving his spell unattended. The shield persists to exist on his arm. He can¡¯t speak but writings appearing from the shield as itself is interacting.

    ¡°Once the link between you and your spell are gone, what you have are turned to the very existence from the mana you have gathered. The downside it feels real and will hurt anyone like any object¡±

    He picks up a rune item then clash it with the shield, shatter marks appeared, he continues ¡°But the natural law of mana continues on¡±

    The mage breaks off his silence and give the shield back to him. The student tries to pick it up but it weighs down from his hand as if he is carrying something heavy, he buffs his stats as he eventually carries it with ease.

    ¡°Good job, now try to return it to your control¡±

    The mage slowly waning the shield as it fades. The student tries to take it back to his control, he managed to but return back to his expected magic shield. He did it

    ¡°I managed to control it but I didn¡¯t manage to hold your spell¡±

    The students see their interaction to be simple as they look at it, but the mage didn¡¯t give up as he can do one more thing for him. He brings out another rune item, a necklace, and place it around his neck.

    ¡°If you succeed it, then there is no one could ever believe that your magic can be manipulate. Now anyone of you people want to test him¡±

    One of the students raises their hand ¡°I do, we tried using our craft item before. His shield breaks when I used it¡±

    He pulled out from his inventory and it was an ivory bone harpoon.

    The mage looks at it in shock. ¡°That bone looks like is coming from an elk¡±

    ¡°It is from an elk we hunted down¡±

    The mage turns to see the shield student one more time as his eyes looking terrified, it feels strange for a demon to look so worried for him using a harpoon. The adventurers notice it too

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°Getting hit from an elven gods¡¯ creation is something painful to bear, I am worried because if that harpoon has more effective properties. I doubt you will be healthy when that elven magic scarred you¡±

    The shield student starts to worry because how the mage explains it, but his classmate reassures him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t add any magic. It doesn¡¯t want to mix my spells¡±

    Both students step aside as they test his shield, with the necklace starts to compress the mana he had. He feels like being squeezed and the shield he is holding feels heavier and denser than he had before.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Then shield up!¡±

    The other student throws his harpoon at his shield. His outer aura breaks easily, then reaches the shield. The shield student knocked back as he slides backward. The harpoon was deflected back as it is pulled back to the other student¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Whoa! It didn¡¯t stick on your shield this time¡±

    The student who sparred with him had always stuck to them whenever he hit it. This is the first time they see someone bounces off the harpoon.

    The mage is surprised and pick the shield student up

    ¡°That is one lack of experience you got there. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Bad, I feel like I¡¯ve been hit by a truck¡±

    ¡°It is the same feeling when you¡¯re carrying a normal shield as a newbie¡±

    He tries to pick up his shield but phases through his hand. The shield student notices him picking it up but couldn¡¯t. He takes his shield but continue to phase through the mage¡¯s hands. Everyone looks at the two as they both tries to interact with it. The mages ordered him to pick it up himself, and the students grew ever so more bewildered what he saw.

    The shield student picks it up while the mage still phasing through, between real or the mage is messing with him. He slowly gets a hand of his shield as an object but no one could touch it. The mage tries to test it again by his touch one more time. He touches it again and the pulsive wave backs fire at him as he steps back, again he ordered him to let it phase through then it he couldn¡¯t touch it. The mage sees what the shield student thinks

    ¡°You chose your shield to only to deflect but can¡¯t be use to bash with it¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, I want my shield to block¡±

    ¡°And I can¡¯t steal it, everyone, try stealing his shield¡±

    The students follow just that, and nobody couldn¡¯t steal it and made the shield student excited.

    From across the distance, Thean with the other mages sees the joy of the students. They were mix about it, but it will happen if they figure it out. He eavesdrops one of the Agathean mages.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of power is the equivalent of military veterans, who are above their 40s¡±

    ¡°And that young boy think he could reach that kind of ranks¡±

    ¡°They have mana for sure, but they need to reach that level when they have to survive the demons habiting inside their dungeons¡±

    Thean reacted ¡°Dungeons!¡±

    The mages turn around and look at Thean ¡°Oh, yes dungeons. You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡±

    ¡°Enders were surveying the area, bad news coming from the nests that they were harvested¡±

    Harvested, a term to tell among other Agatheans that the people from the inner realm are out from the city and continue to collect more materials. A taxidermist happened from the inner realm that is dangerous enough to harm anyone inside the city. Thean understood that something is going on within those ¡®dungeon¡¯.

    ¡°Yeah, I still don¡¯t believe that they said there are still more treasures inside¡±

    ¡°Focus on first about the harvest, if it is true then they might harvest it¡±

    ¡°They have one of those fail safes, they can escape¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for how many times until they learn how to stop it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, I have not yet heard about their fail safe failed, ha¡±

    Thean wasn¡¯t sure about that. First and Second have already left the city, he don¡¯t know when will they come back and the pay they have is good enough for them for a while. Even He kept inside his magic bag is sealed away inside this very fort, because the Jigeram will break it a little bit. That news made him worry, he heard the Rogue wanting to go back out to the dungeon to continue her, from what she likes to call it ¡®farming¡¯. He is going to get busy tomorrow when the Rogue wakes up. Thean steps back for a bit as he watches the students.

    The next morning, Andui and the others heard from the students about staying here for another day. Tomorrow they will leave as they were promised to learn how to use control. Iggy wants to see it as much as the others worried about the student to actually learn how to, Reya seems to be eager and Siren on the other hand is curious the difference between their recent power and learn how to use control. They go outside and sees Ironno and Rusic are helping the students, but Haw wasn¡¯t there

    ¡°Where¡¯s Haw?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sanquin teleported him away and never seen him since. Meanwhile Sanquin left as she returns to the base¡±

    Reya uses her magic to track Haw once more, looking through the time he left, the magic from Sanquin blocks her traces where he was after leaving the island. Last trace was him in the middle of the MIhayara district closed park, then proceed to walk across the highway then stop and rest on one of the hotels. He is now with someone else and bring him to the city guild, with such circumstances, Reya shouldn¡¯t be teleporting him now where he is in.

    ¡°The guy got caught after the other¡±

    ¡°Where is he then, Reya?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere in the city guild, I don¡¯t want to intrude his business¡±

    Experiments throughout the more than 30 students try to muster up the spells they chose to control. The mages are helping them to null their spells, yet powerful, they carried runes with them to block the setback. A barrier lied inside and the carved runes on the ground to negate every possible incident. Rusic and the other dwarves were not amused to see many students trying their best, or even trying is hard to define among these groups.

    ¡°These lads are persistent in one thing, but didn¡¯t accept the other magic they can use¡±

    ¡°With the runic necklace in hand, they think it is possible. Hay! They can do other things beside this¡±

    Ironno and the shield student were busy doing something else. Base on the Raker Mawn seal on the student¡¯s shoulder, many guild items left for the recruits quickly study him and his abilities. Soon that he will quickly obtain the control than his classmates behind him, their grubby hands on the necklace last night made them wish to keep it. The downside of that necklace is that their range abilities are weak while the aura compact and won¡¯t let it go. Miserably not gaining anything from the outside mana sources. The results are in.

    Along with the shield student¡¯s translation helps him read and also warned him about his conditions. The results were likely match what qualifies as a heavily built and at the same time highly intelligent person. It¡¯s quite bothersome, but something provided to him made him a bit little confident for now. The student requires to have his natural body need to be exposed the world around him, be better off inside of this fort instead of the moon rays light on to the city. The other ones are letting to experience stress, mental stress, to endure what limits of magic will harm him.

    Easy, simple, but hard to end his habit to always using his mana. Gripping something on his collar, supposed to be the necklace but it was already taken away, the student watches Ironno places one of his magic scrolls to his hand. Enders magic, leeching mana, to his hand and Ironno said to him

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but it would be best to experience what your body have to be exposed off. It will take an entire day, and I don¡¯t know the others will be agreeing to have my time on you than what they were expecting¡±

    ¡°I know, it is going to be the first time your people helping us¡±

    ¡°Not exactly¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sanquin mentioned to him about the adventurers who are staying in Enders Bridge. They somehow managed to control their mana to the slightest of their skills. It was after their exposure to this world made them sick, thankfully, they survived the nature¡¯s best health conditions that both Alga¡¯s and Jigeram couldn¡¯t reach, the bacteria. These microorganisms were hard to believe to be the actual local species of this world. Obtaining these bacteria, either be good or bad, help the body to adapt. Slowly evolving their bodies only through the next generations.

    It was already been known, but doubtable to be the solution if they make it into a medicine. Mflaiesh (Shaman¡¯s preserve plague) and dark blood lurker (Rune Isles common mana attracting disease) were the deadly examples, relating to succumb the mana and turn anyone that drove to harming host or others. Either way, the fastest one is letting a bit of exposure is enough but won¡¯t be strong enough to harm the mind. It won¡¯t be the case with these people. The Agatheans mentioned the quantity of their mana is something they can make out of. Just like them to have certain magic to their control, it is possible to grow with that magic rate.

    Years of masteries among the local, because of their limited quantity of mana. Aged so slightly for the magic to grow from a small seed to the size that fits their mana capacity. To them, they can do more but there is no life that instantly grown and mature in such a short time, if it did, it will be frail and quickly pick off the natural forces outside. It is the natural order. This mana is theirs anyway, made it orderly until the other mana types send to this world destroying themselves until they harmonize together. Such complicated studies.

    The shield student feels the mana is compressing him, his exposed flesh and blood begin to squirm where pain he had forgotten for how long. His experience when sparring and hunting are easy to forget, but this moment, it is different. He turns his head and sees the two elves looking at him. Feeling the pain is opening up from him through his muscles, he was frozen still and something inside him wasn¡¯t magic. His body won¡¯t move and everything around him turns to a blur. Everyone sees him as his magic dissipates for some reason.

    The elf said to him ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t force yourself, your body needs to adjust¡±

    The shield student¡¯s legs are starting to tremble and Ironno carries him up, continuing in his state. He finally starts to feel this world¡¯s atmosphere. His breathing gets heavy and his senses loses focus. Everyone tries to heal him, but the elves stop them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, he lost his gift¡±

    The shield student looks at the notification as it starts to fade away, leaving note behind, a warning, and he tries to say it

    ¡°You¡¯re deleting important parts of the system, please don¡¯t remove of it or it will never function other parts of the UI after it removed¡±

    Through his last tired breath, the mana around him is gone while Ironno and the elves see the UIs in front of them.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an UI, it sends us guidance and information about this world¡±

    The mage looks at this UI as they shook and more importantly threaten by it. None of them knows, as the others surrounding them didn¡¯t notice at all. A message coming to this student, while the others know about it. Too familiar and too coincidental to be helpful among them. He tries to talk to the adventurers

    ¡°Since when did you have it?¡±

    ¡°We have it from the beginning, why? Do you guys have it too?¡±

    He hid his intention ¡°No, I have experience to see someone who had it before. Those screen tools . . . wait, I mean menus to the sort. Other worlders also have one of those, but less refine like this¡±

    He shows them the image he saw from those UIs from the past. The adventurers look at it and it looks about right, but it looks alien to see among the texts.

    ¡°Whoa, I never thought there something like that from other worlds. Yet, why are you so worried about it?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, they weren¡¯t meant a tool but a weapon. I believe it is their warehouse to keep equipment hidden¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, thanks for clarifying¡±

    The elves brought the student away as he quickly put him into his room, Ironno in the meantime ask the students ¡°Do you still want to continue? This process will be the beginning of the mastery of your magic. Either you like it or not, the down side what you saw last night will hurt either you and your enemies. But in full control, you can handle you magic without any interference except being silence. Your mana has no need to worry when countered. Except for rune items and the rest¡±

    They look at his scrolls, that leech of the student¡¯s mana, and it did miraculously open a gap and exposed something from this area. What makes him feel the excruciating reaction when he let his mana off is when told through from the instruction. In the end, they continue and everyone who was invited from Sanquin were experiencing their developed mana control. They all fell asleep as soon they received it one by one, Ironno and the others start to say something as they sleep. They will be able to control their mana if they continue to hone their skills, and would be able to face more dangerous foes.

    The Agatheans stretch themselves in relief even the mage who is a demon himself ¡°I¡¯m glad we remove the source of their contact. Easily removing it seem to be proven one thing, it¡¯s not from the gods but something else¡±

    ¡°That thing access them from the beginning from what I heard from the students and the adventurers¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the thing is they can now obtain the skills they need to do, by the way. How do you know this, Enders?¡±

    ¡°Words spread from my city. They must be returning home by now after their walking through the region¡±

    On the same day, people who learn to use magic in Enders Bridge arrived at the border. The look of their eyes had proven to be livelier as they finally get home. Their stats open partially of their UI and limited as the system is under their personal control. The exposure reached 40%, their healers gathered them around as she casts her controlled magic. She starts chanting

    ¡°By the blessing of our great lord and savior . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop! Get over with it, I¡¯m starting to feel dizzy from your high chanting tone than the dusts washed me dry out of my mana¡±

    ¡°. . . bless these fools . . .¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The healer casts cleanse on them, flowing through inside and exploded out like glass, they checked their exposure as it is now 10%.

 Discoveries Under the Dust - Chapter 084

    COI C84

    After their weekends, they return to their daily lives as they gain something new during their visits. The shield student will be busy going on the weekends with the Raker Mawn guild inside the city, he is not allowed to visit in Stranding Island because it was meant for the embassy from the very beginning. The students were happy but not satisfied as they need to grind the mastery of their control. The drawbacks were immense to see what happened to their UIs, they are getting worried and to think that there is anything to mention about it. Ironically it did, and it was the same day where they have it.

    While in the fort, the leaders or authoritarians had already learned about their progress. It¡¯s going to get dangerous when the entire city can learn to have their own power independently. The elf leader however feel relief once she heard it among her sisters.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it will only lead to delay their time to survive long enough until they fully realized it, both their independence and secrets of their mana¡±

    ¡°Will Mylnoie have time for this crucial event?¡±

    ¡°Even I have gained a title only befit for this place, and I am sure they will come to this city. Demons will always take the best fruits where they plant it¡±

    The mage and the other Agatheans who are with the demon leader, one of the few demons are here, and this gathering made it frightful to be heard among themselves.

    ¡°It is going according in time, but these children are late blooming. The city itself grows like a tree instead of a farming produce¡±

    ¡°Speak none of these slangs, even words got out that more people who visit from Enders Bridge obtain other ways to gain their mana control¡±

    The demon lord brings up the book once raided from the east coast. ¡°Ironically, including the traitors. Neutral mana has so many benefits . . . but it mainly belongs to the Primarch¡±

    Pesters among each other for the name of that title, never once heard from the demons to speak that title unless the conversation is serious. The title as it called identify as king among demons, but there is no hierarchy, only one demon possessed the power of a creator. The demon leader speaks about the mana controls

    ¡°It slowly coming together now. The same were happening back from the previous eras, they are rediscovered the arts of our magic. Fastly than we always expected, be ready, their powers back then will be as dangerous as the beginning¡±

    The adventurers who were isolated from Enders Bridge had finally come home. Their signal reaching the city troubled them to have a proper internet, then the swarm ends, and they have the convenience once again to the entertainment needed while staying there. People from other cities from the northern region are also coming home after switching exodus to both citizens of their respected city. The moonlight causes hindrance to their journey back home, made it better to travel on foot than randomly causing problems to their magic teleporting network.

    Those adventurers who made it to the city guild, showing off the abilities they have to the guild groups. Team Platinum was there, witnessing the improvement of their power levels but kept the rank of their classes to be the same. B ranks against each other, then soon after the higher ranks. Gordon Truefan from the Sun''s Skies, being baffled at the moment of the games they played. One of the Team Platinum members, MRage, the mage who was challenged to do arm wrestling match with magic while they use theirs bare.

    Both of them grab each other¡¯s hands readying to pull some shenanigans, seeing by touching on their palms already something distorted. When it started, the adventure acting dumb released his aura without even enhancing his arm. MRage looks annoyed to see his own magic arm begin to weigh down after that stunt. The adventurer started to look annoyed how he plays around with him, and his own bare hand resist the magic arm he made. The magic wasn¡¯t supposed to interact one another. It will disperse once in contact. The adventurer did something to him. The magic arm begins to bend.

    The magic forearm from the adventurer starts to show muscles trying to move against the opponent, showing signs of using his own strength. The adventurers thought it was some tricks, but mages who can see through the mana flow see he contains the magic it has and preventing it to lose its control. Basic control to stay in form without needing more mana to keep it existing. MRage had already stop using his mana on his arm as the adventurer is using his as his own. The channeling link is shown to both of them, realizing there is no competition on each side but one is hosting it all.

    The adventurer stops using his aura, and proceed to win by slamming MRage¡¯s arm to the side. He won, and the mages understand what they saw. The other adventurers listen to what they seen.

    ¡°It looks plain, but he did control his mana impressively¡±

    ¡°Is this going to be our next stage being able to fight to become stronger than ever before?¡±

    ¡°I would like that, and fighting against runes would be best for me¡±

    ¡°Now I am getting curious when Team Platinum will be honing these new skills¡±

    Paladin, from one of the Team Platinum, head to MRage and ask about the situation.

    ¡°What did you add during that match?¡±

    ¡°They, said that they have mana control. You already see his aura can¡¯t reach through his arm. The arm band has runes to block the mana flow, but the aura itself is siphoning my mana as it leaks. Resulting what I could believe is true, all the magic casters can see it¡±

    Paladin however, didn¡¯t expect it to be true. Those adventurers are controlling other people¡¯s magic, that is going to change drastically when others will learn this ability.

    The sparring made the other adventurers take another shocked from what they seen. A lower rank managed to last longer from the higher ranks. She still lost but the impression made they give to the adventurers worried and at the same time hope to the lower ranks. Even their own words put some praised among the people at the back

    ¡°I am a C rank adventurer. I know I was attending to Enders Bridge with little survival skills I have. Now look at me now, handling myself against an S rank¡±

    The staff cheered for her and the other adventurers of her group start coming at her and raised her up for her achievement. The S rank claps for her as he moves back to his group telling them what happened.

    ¡°Her new familiar, not shamanism, it was her old pet who always need to be fed with mana. A support type that bears fruit of healing orbs and such. That thing carries her to survive, and one last thing, that thing thinks for itself¡±

    A familiar that it thinks of its own. They didn¡¯t see it as it quickly destroys when he realized it. It creates more impact when they have control of it.

    Those adventurers cheering around to them stop, as they see Heist and his friends from Stranding Island. His fame grew out of the chaos from the rumble, while the Rogue at his side with her well entertaining fights. Heist had made others swing on him how he is fighting against multiple of people around him, they thought it was chaotic, but reality it is automatic. They don¡¯t care, because multiple fighting at the same time made them witness how coordinate the others are. It wasn¡¯t a brawl. It was a fight of mid cooperation until nonsense to their allies. The Horsin knows who are the threats and which of them to take out.

    They see the adventurers who obtained their control as the two of them already had theirs. Lower ranks meet higher ranks who had their mana controls. From both sides, they can¡¯t sense if they have it but words got out made them curious about it. A simple greeting with a little magic to the side, both sides show their fruits of their labor. The Rogue however had some training with Thean during her time in the island, she has learned a few skills in her set and her new abilities on full control. The adventurers shake their hands, neither side feel or sense their mana through their UIs.

    The stats board for both of those S ranks are rogue class, their stats are either jumbled or hidden. While the rogue class can identify them but can¡¯t see anything else to see through their skills sets but replace something else. The Rogue reacted in a soft voice

    ¡°Pervert¡±

    Heist sees it too ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    ¡°We are rogue class, meaning we can identify your stash now¡±

    ¡°Stash . . .¡± The male adventurer didn¡¯t get it what they said and turn to the female adventurer, she is the one is blushing

    ¡°Ok? What is going on?¡±

    The Rogue faces the female adventurer as she thought it was his UI, realizing her mistake and blurted out.

    ¡°I thought you have something in your inventory¡±

    The man turns and look at the female adventurer, he tries to mix and match things up as he opens up his inventory.

    ¡°All I have are all tools, why would you call me a pervert?¡±

    The Rogue reacted quickly out of embarrassment and she tries to punch him. He uses parry and redirect her strength forward and pass them. Heist sees something nice for once. He excitedly said to him

    ¡°A B rank can actually parry her punch. Is that your abilities?¡±

    ¡°No, I learned from Enders Bridge. It is a forced ability and it is situational reaction. Like she did try to punch me, and boost the direction she is heading only her direction¡±

    The four of them gathered together and talk about how they managed to have control, the results are the same. They have to do it and continue on with the price of their convenience to be taken away. The adventurers thought it will be a mistake, but realized it depends on their chosen main roles. Those adventurers who ventured to Enders Bridge didn¡¯t learn their class properly because the Enders have knowledge of their preferred skills but they learn the basic stats required to have Enders variety abilities.

    While Heist and the Rogue were learning from Stranding Island who recently got their mana control. The adventurers explain the difficulty to obtain skills based on what they learn.

    ¡°You can tell how we already learn how to use our mana in constraint. But we able to do so about a month or so. It can¡¯t be that easy since we were learning the basics, if I have the vanilla UIs, I could be a beginner than having the basics¡±

    ¡°That something new for us two. The Agatheans provide the knowledge, but not as good, we have to make it ourselves since our understanding of magic is different to theirs. The best example I could tell you are the attributes¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but we learn archscience in Rune Isles. We were also helping the city to fought off the siege¡±

    The Rogue leans forward looking at their device ¡°Did you guys record it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . .¡±

    She shows it to them and see only videos where occasionally being hitting around in a bunch of monsters as they fight. But she has her mind thinking about it. He continues

    ¡°. . . But we did experience something odd about those monsters over there¡±

    ¡°The look of your recorded lists, it looks like it is a common event happening. Somewhere between weekly basis or more¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what strange about it, those size in numbers focus in one bridge. One of our groups volunteered to venture off to the Isles with no little equipment to stay out there in the wilderness. Then the siege happens, they come back after the siege was over without any harm. I remember her saying ¡°It always focusing on this very bridge¡±¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°With this video you captured, these monsters could attack this region at any moment¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard about it when we were lying in their hospital beds. They said something alive is in the Rune Isles who survived the Fall Era. But we are not involved in their matters¡±

    ¡°So, about that friend of yours. What did she find in the isles?¡±

    The two adventurers look at each other as they are as confused what this world really was. They took it out from their own personal bags, not from their inventory, sealed and hidden with a special cloth wrapped around something inside. A plating, a newly made in texture from what they see. Heist and the Rogue couldn¡¯t believe it

    ¡°This is what she found in Rune Isles¡±

    ¡°It looks rather new than being a scrap material¡±

    They couldn¡¯t explain what it is but they brought the moon dust and sprinkle it ¡°Wait and see¡±

    The plating interacts with the dust as it starts to form a shell plating, an energy plating. The exposure status still pop ups into their UI, no information except the basic readings they have. Heist examined it quickly

    ¡°I can sense energy coming from a plate, electrical current, this is some strange interaction¡±

    ¡°We did try to understand it with their help. They give us a note instead and let our city study for themselves. Terms wise, I have no idea about magic engineering b.s.¡±

    ¡°Groan* Again with that complicated shit¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what they discovered from what we brought¡±

    In the research department, Emerald and the other researchers went too deep and compiled too much paper work among their research papers. Jigeram, new underground area, mana control, and many more they have to find out or else more they will get overwhelmed with problems than getting solutions.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting out of hand now, we made distinct projects to improve the securities without making it look dystopian¡±

    ¡°The stranded adventurers brought new materials for us to check it out. These byproducts look new than it looked where the entire part of the ruins had gone for the worse¡±

    The parts of the plating they received are either advance or mystical. Because of this world being both technological and magical at the same time, they could not grasp the law of magic due to its non-coexisting interaction. The archscience is their only basis to overcome this nuance in this world.

    ¡°This plating they found said to be always drifting on the shores. Quite bizarre and mysterious¡±

    ¡°The video samples showed us that this sprung out from the machines they fought along the way. Its weakness looks easy for it to die¡±

    ¡°The contrary of that video is the Enders already spreading those unidentified fluids¡±

    They check further in with the notes given from the Enders themselves, it was fully handwritten and never tried to reprint it with their surviving printing machines. The adventurers said to them, they could give them a finished copy. But the written one has more interaction and minimize the size of it all. The researcher uses their magic on the note, turning itself into a book, a finger place on it as he turns the pages. Each page indulges with numerous animating drawings and multiple descriptions divided to where the reader chose to find, it cleverly helps the research to find it with ease.

    ¡°This book is fast and already let me find the right search. This plating . . . Either it be nanites or magic manipulated . . . I see¡±

    ¡°Did you get the idea of it?¡±

    ¡°Too much variation for me to see if it is really made of. As of now, we will first depict it as magic¡±

    They look at the plating, exposed with the dust as it brings it to activate, it made everyone excited to see how can it really do. Alongside with the parts from the machines that appeared from the shrine, it starts to interact where both shines together.

    Emerald left the facility, the continuation of the research of the strange materials had already bring them reaching to reverse engineer it. The other researcher rather wiped clean the hidden components inside the parts. Emerald thought it was a great idea and fear something worse might happen. One of the researchers approached her

    ¡°Are you done with the machineries?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I mean yeah, I only want to disassemble it to see what materials are made inside¡±

    ¡°They already show the readings. It made out of heavily compounded substance like most plastics¡±

    The two discusses further as they both is eager to mention about the next topic. Emerald reaches her interest where one of the adventurers made their report as they are new. One from Stranding Island, one from Enders Bridge, and the other one that is prioritized to deal with . . . dusts.

    ¡°The causes of them not controlling their powers properly because of our UIs¡±

    ¡°I heard it too, but I don¡¯t get it why it made it difficult for us to control our magic¡±

    They thoroughly read the reports from both ends, and the common result where the Enders portray their assumptions while Agatheans made theirs.

    From the Enders ¡°Most mana controls possessed a lot of the desired stability through their chosen abilities. These conveniences if were the caused not to properly control their powers personally, then they were already superb at the start but no knowledge of their limits. This UIs they mentioned, how much information or usage does it need for someone else not able to breach and take control of it? This is only what they have stated so far. There was no further research as if it was made to be absolute or divine and not being corrupted that easily¡±

    From the Agatheans ¡°This profound study was written under a day, don¡¯t try to gain anything from our findings. One of the demons we have is trying to form a mental link with your people. This is the only terms he could describe; ¡°It¡¯s like a computer requires enough memory to let other programs to function. This UI garnered a lot of the memory in order to exist, protected, and execute without any problems. Such limited amount leading their rest of the memory to leak. I can assume that this memory as control, and that¡¯s the basics what we can understand it¡±¡±

    Emerald familiarized the samples and the researcher made conclusion to their related interaction. ¡°I get a feeling that the UIs we have now had something to do exceeding our control. We see our magic eventually taken control by the locals during the volunteer work to scout out the realms. I could guess this, the reason why we can do both to do anything to our magic powers had unleashed will still as powerful. In the end those experienced or even skillful demons will overtake us. That¡¯s when I¡¯m starting to question that part of my thoughts¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    The man looks at his own UIs to see through all the configurations to the personal outlook of it. It had so much features that his mind didn¡¯t would have thought off. Managing all of it on his head under one UI settings in each other panels, it is beyond normal mind can do to manage it all. That incident where one of them get possessed, the demon managed to control them and it is sign of the host is dead. Failed to no end.

    ¡°The only thing that blocks my conclusion is us being protected from the demonic influence¡±

    Emerald never would have thought about it and the researcher continues ¡°It is my ultimate question, if the demon is the source of all neutral mana. Then we borrowed their powers and destined to be trapped once wield it¡±

    ¡°Gulp*¡±

    ¡°Yet, they didn¡¯t succeed and the poor people being possessed are the desperate and the sinful. Did the UIs are the one who is protecting us? If that so, how did the demon managed to infiltrate one of them instead entire groups of people?¡±

    Both squander their heads of the cause of such question from one of the researcher¡¯s trains of thought. The mana control is important, and lucky they segregated the two of its functionalities. Emerald and the researcher focus on the mana control.

    ¡°That would be enough of your observation, let¡¯s focus on the data here¡±

    ¡°I hope those who gain control of their mana won¡¯t be affecting their resistance from the demons¡±

    ¡°Enough of that, let¡¯s see what the adventurers gain their new abilities after their breakthrough¡±

    The results were outstanding to the least. All of them who gained control lost their full access to their UIs, limiting to their known aspects of their intelligence. It means from what they know it is what they have in their UIs. It would be troublesome for them not learning to survive and rely heavily on their on-hand devices. The UIs however is faster to react, as it helps them faster and even automatically protect them before engaging. It only happens if they wanted it to always appeared on their face. A lot of them rather keep it hidden out of immersion.

    Those who lost their original UIs, they can now do better to control their powers. Chances are unknown, meanwhile from Enders Bridge, even though they are mostly low ranks, had shown improvement to use their magic effectively. In between magic such of the other four types of mana, they can now fight against it. That depends the quality of their powers. The best examples are the riot rune equipment with regards of the sparring with the Enders. Runes depend on quality of materials, Shamanism on charms and influences among the spirits, Elven magic through their gods, Neutral mana based on will alone but it is clearly subjective on this complicated matter . . .

    . . . Finally, the archscience, the most complex of them all. All together to function separately side by side, not interfering and the same time coordinating during the process of use. These are the premises of having a stable variation of using mana efficiently. The problem now is the Neutral mana they have, bountiful but mysterious to get it or where it come from. Anywhere according to others, but it said it belongs to the demons. Only now they found out that Will is the source of control of their mana. The UI is the basics to have, and discovered it has so much that made it difficult to all of them as they reach their limits already.

    ¡°We have found the basics for the price of mana control. The only thing left now what the idiots trying to spread their experience in social media¡±

    ¡°You are a good thinker but that ego of yours really take the bad taste on my mouth¡±

    ¡°Your choice of preference. I can only describe of my faults when someone in the internet did it better. So Emerald, shall we look at it¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Fine, but we need find better research materials instead from the internet¡±

    ¡°I thought that as well, but some other people leak some dangerous intel¡±

    They look around as anonymous, they didn¡¯t search around in social media but in the private servers hidden among the defectors. Some poorly known sites where the best they go to when something controversial happened.

    ¡°No way¡±

    ¡°They already found about it¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a joke at the time but the slang really does fit the bill¡±

    ¡°It feels weird they are using it now to hide what it meant¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . calling it as ¡®rap¡¯ does make it sound ridiculous¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not laughing, you?¡±

    ¡°Me neither, let¡¯s hope they are not reaching that far¡±

    They read one of the posts. ¡°Alright, I am asking a friend . . . what the fuck is rap anyway? They made the comments sounds like is nothing about music¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is too keen about memes¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the internet they explain it in a rap battle contents¡±

    ¡°But those content creators weren¡¯t summoned in the first place, and there is no creator who is making it¡±

    ¡°I lol when I see at the first time this rap (Required Action Points) doesn¡¯t make sense¡±

    ¡°I was wondering about that too, now I realized it gets complicated when the price that it will take away your UI as the condition¡±

    More comments proceed to argue and others were a bit humoring about the name. It gets to the point they found links to most trolls love to do. It gets the researchers nerve than to laugh at the jokes they are making. It took a bit of time and they found a commentator. One of those shut ins but the comments recommend to him as if he is special. For the sake of their research, they have to check it out.

    ¡°. . . Uhm yeah, that¡¯s the premise of having those powers (bleep donation) . . . Oh thanks for the donation, I hope you guys are entertained as I only talk about stuff¡±

    Emerald waits for the researcher to try asking him about the topic they are searching. His eyes look at her as he expects him to do

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving a low life my money¡±

    ¡°I understand, but back in our world it is a sustainable job . . .¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give that BS even if we are the one who setting back the progress of our research. I¡¯ll just wait for the opportunity to ask the chat instead¡±

    ¡°But it would take longer than we need be¡±

    ¡°Says if someone sees us now looking at this and called it research. Will they actually think this part of our work?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll have to find some other ways then¡± Emerald left leaving the researcher to continue his findings.

    The video sets in about more than five hours now, finding the right part of the video would be difficult but with his magic. He can search through with no problem whatsoever. The problem now is he will endure the mundane conversation the blogger had to say. He patiently listens to the right phrase about mana control, the first search through his spells is the called rap. Multiple results found but neither it is easy as it just some chit chat with no further explanation. Scowl look on his eyes as he tries harder and found something odd about the chat. Even the blogger says it too.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the spam there?¡±

    The researcher retraced again the video and carefully found out the randomness of the chat is starting to make sense. The timing fix accordingly, and there were people making messages that hid easily among the wall of comments coming through. He gathered the comments with the nonsensical conversation until he got what he didn¡¯t expect. He went back to the source who is sending the link then send the information to the forensics department.

    ¡°Is something suspicious about the indirect messaging through the public forums?¡±

    He waits for a bit and the reply is already there. ¡°That was quick¡±

    ¡°Yes, many gangs are using these tricks. Same tricks back in the dark side of the internet who used this as scams and any other malicious activities. This information though, we have it but still deem to be unclassified due to not providing solid evidence on this case¡±

    He replies ¡°Care we have permission to see it now? New research cases regarding mana control had relation this new term called ¡®RAP¡¯¡±

    ¡°For sure, but never reveal the sources where it came from. We found hackers already protecting other suspicious accounts. We don¡¯t have the materials to produce the new software we need to combat it¡±

    The researcher received the data, under a sealed lockout program. He looks rather annoyed to waste all the forensics programmers to make this complicated. The files are open and sees another way to have mana control. All things are setting in, the researcher have to make it fast to make the basis of these few discoveries. One entire night till morning, the man had made a draft to see this theory to be accountable for the rest of the department. Later that night, Emerald sees him stayed all night working on the draft with his computer. She walks to him and see what he is doing, laying down with coffees on the table.

    ¡°Up all night?¡±

    ¡°Stayed up for this theory I made¡±

    ¡°Is it? Let me see¡±

    The theory explains about the common term of mana control and rap. It is gets easier for her to read as the concept is nearly identical but there are categorized into three. Main, Agency, and Religious are now called to be trending on the terms in the internet. Tutorial, Solo, and Groups are replaced from what he found out. Tutorial is having all the UI features to learn about it and everything arounds them but will disappeared when switch. Solo is self-made by the individual skills sets, very unique but difficult to identify what supposed to do.

    Groups are mostly the same with solo but together. All of them will have the same abilities as their skillsets and easily shared onto the same community. It is understandable to be called as religious as the main greatest source of shared powers are the gods in these worlds or lesser, but they decide it to make it a group instead. Too flashy for the other terms. Yet they all have set backs with limitation when switching back and forth. Again, the religious part is detrimental because it has the worse when switch. It removes all the group¡¯s abilities and traits when left, and coming back will take time to process but full potential is conditioned.

    Emerald sees him enjoying his coffee and he said ¡°That group version of mana control has the most detail among the two. The internet has secrets that we can¡¯t possibly know. All of that is coming from the forensics department¡±

    ¡°!!! You mean . . .¡±

    A call coming from her device and is coming from the city guild

    ¡°. . . Hello . . .? What!?¡±

    The message already received as an urgent message. She opens it. The researcher asked ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Monsters breach happened, at the border. They are coming from the dungeons . . .¡±

 Roots Infestation part 1 - Chapter 085

    COI C85

    ¡°What is this shit turned into?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! The entire entrance is sealed by roots¡±

    ¡°Now this is something to keep us surprised. Only just more than a week when that moon coming to this region and now something fuck up is creeping one way or another¡±

    The researchers received the videos about the dungeons. New underground networks, roots desperately stretch where the Alga¡¯s light hid, and monsters were forced to relocate after all that happened. Now, near to the borders of the barrier. Two Enders sprung out from the ground with the employer with them. The man seems to be suffocating from the ground.

    ¡°This is an emergency. We found the dungeons are covered with roots forcing the monsters to remigrate in different locations they could find. More of them are spreading throughout the corners of this place. These monsters attracted the mobs and follow to where the roots didn¡¯t reach. When the roots eventually move around to find more of the light, the mobs will eventually be freed making them as traps where the roots you venture through. Prepare the defenses as the mobs or monsters crowded themselves to the barrier¡±

    After the video, they look back to the rest of the videos where the barrier is already in contact with the monsters. The roots are there, trying to drill through the magic barrier as if it desperately looking for water to drink. Emerald looks at the barrier as it begins to lose its effects.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡±

    ¡°The barrier is being leeched, and the monsters behind the roots are trapped with it. What is surprising that the roots exposed with the dust withered fast and at the same time using the barrier as a nutrient for it to grow¡±

    According to the description it appeared from the ground without them knowing. Now those large roots are drilling in to feast on the mana.

    The city guild had informed many adventurers as they can. The conditions of the quest are drastic and needed immediately. The failsafe is conditioned to force them out that is close to the 40% exposure without any excuse. Even in the middle of battle or something personal happened, they will be directly appeared inside the city no matter what. The dwarves had given them with failsafe talisman, needed to be worn at the open for this to activate, worse than their failsafe but it doesn¡¯t require mana. The situation gets harder, where the adventurers will be force experience the dust that is below the 90% mark.

    ¡°This is not going to be good for us. We managed to keep our powers up when reaching 90% but in 70% that¡¯s when the effectiveness of our magic¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You think you would be accepting a quest like that¡±

    ¡°I want to, the pay looks promising here¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, it¡¯s shared payments and reputation honored with the elves too¡±

    ¡°The elves are adding the rewards as well?¡±

    ¡°No, the payments will always be Y and the reputation with the elves¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do with reps then?¡±

    ¡°Reading through the city guild guidebook, elf reputation can provide service outside of the city. Being part of your team doing quest together¡±

    They read it like it is not worth it. Altair appeared behind them as he gained the elf reputation. ¡°You guys look like you don¡¯t like the elf rewarding you¡±

    ¡°The reward is going outside. I need my earnings but not a favor¡±

    ¡°That would be likely the case. Sometimes we don¡¯t know what we can give them with. Have you tried give them something to worth their time?¡±

    ¡°I did, back when trading with them was impossible. The only thing we could trade those guys are mostly the vegetations and other plant base. Now I see a lot of wood production industries are bringing only raw wood or seeds to their city¡±

    Altair agrees ¡°I get it what you mean, luckily the environment here still held well to grow properly. With the fast-growing magic they are using on those trees made me happy we are not starving to death¡±

    ¡°You forgot that that magic is from Alga¡¯s light, they found a way to store it like those goblins did from one of those creatures¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I seem to forget about it. Again, those elves, it would be helpful they could explain it correctly¡±

    ¡°How about you? What did you do with the reps?¡±

    Altair remembered they provide escorts to venture dangerous places near the east coast. One incident happened when one of his friends was caught in the mix up between them and the defectors.

    He honestly answered ¡°It deliberately said outside of the city. That¡¯s all they can provide beside giving us something else¡±

    ¡°That sucks. Hey, do you think it still worth it?¡± The adventurer who is interested show no change. Only made him curious and with his necklace with a replica look from the Enders Guild banner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting in the sphere long enough. I am still a B rank, but I have the confident I need to go there. You guys still with me?¡±

    They look at him, not sure if they could take it. The description said unknown difficulty where dangers said to be haunting roots.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you trying to get something out from the infested dungeons, but I am not going. You go on ahead¡±

    ¡°Sorry, she is right. After that confident boost fighting with the Enders, really made us feel less worthless from time to time but it¡¯s the dust keep scaring us out to go there¡±

    ¡°I know you guys have concern and I won¡¯t be forcing you. My pay check is getting low and I don¡¯t see my job is coming back after another gang fights¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, we still sorry about what happened¡±

    ¡°This Autumn season does feel like back to school for me, laugh*¡±

    Altair looks at him to be in desperate situation. Something about him gets his life worse, and trying to compare that back to their home world is a waste of time. He says his goodbyes

    ¡°If you still want to accept that quest. Let me remind you this¡±

    He pulls out his backlog when he got out from the city being exposed. ¡°When reaching to the dungeon, you already reaching 25% exposure. I am not here to scare you but maintenance cost will be worse¡±

    Altair left them, putting the man in a dire situation. His odds get the best of him and his friends said to him.

    ¡°Oh, cheer up, you still have that necklace. You said you wanting it to become your good luck charm for incoming danger¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks guys. I need a moment for myself¡±

    They look at him sadly and slowly moves away. There is nothing else they could say but waving goodbye. One of them is concerned about him

    ¡°If only this world would be easier to do adventuring¡±

    ¡°You expect to find an easy world with already overpowered¡±

    ¡°We are already overpowered, but soon realize we are not the first or the last to be summoned. Heh, even there are more powerful than us¡±

    The man with his copied necklace, looking for the other big rewards quest. Among the three quests, they are more difficult than he would be doing alone. First quest is urgent about the previous dungeons he went through. The second one is still in progress of constructing infrastructure coming from Enders Bridge to here. It requires heavy labor and he is no fond to fight and work at the same time during the exposure. Then finally the third one when going down the manhole in the sewers, where mana infested diseases are now spreading. It wasn¡¯t those dark blood lurkers but a new phenomenon acting like monsters. He has no skills of identifying them either.

    Only thing he good at is scouting the premise. After that sphere experience inside the underground structure and its weird movable platforms inside, he was given the skills to draw around the place to make maps and other photo realistic drawings. He could use his device to take picture, but the main goal is to use his hand drawing to reach the level of rune drawings. So far, he needs rune materials to get his work done. The city¡¯s resources are scarce and quickly sold out those materials when he needed. A sudden flashback occurred when the incident happened, when the gangs bringing the fight to where he works.

    He keeps tapping the necklace as he tries to forget it. The man is temporary laid off after the repair is done, but the problem is still the resources are limited. His part time job brings this man to tears if he is not in public. He thinks

    ¡°Phew* I need to get some work or thinking about it made it worse for my health¡±

    He went to the reception desk and starts to apply the quest he chose. The receptionist however sees the man in distress.

    ¡°Ah Sir, if you keep pouting. I don¡¯t think I will allow you to have this quest¡±

    The man quickly raises his spirit reluctantly ¡°I¡¯m fine see . . .¡±

    She doubts him ¡°. . . I need this job ok. I have been raking debts and no bank existed to save me from it¡±

    ¡°It is not for me to handle your situation but you could at least give me problems that you¡¯re making this excuse like the other people before you¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. You could at least trust me in this. I am a good scout even I was part of the search team looking for ¡®lost¡¯ adventurers¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone saying ¡®lost¡¯, but let me check your past works first . . . My, you are a heavy bearer. You even added that Benedictus banner on your profile too¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say I have it too in my necklace¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, I can manage to get you in after that lonely face of yours¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°You would be, incidents like these I don¡¯t want to make¡±

    The man walks out from the city guild courtyard, where he sees the serpent once again flying through the mist above them. It rains down water cleansing everyone who want to take a shower or collect it for free to wash off the dust. He brings his own water container and fill up what it falls in dew pace. The serpent gradually collects the water from the air as humidity reach close to the shore. The salts and other small microbes separated from the water and lies on the ground compacting itself into stones. Many people still gathered around the creature to collect free stuff.

    Children having fun chasing it and try to communicate with it, their lovely voices come across to the parents around them feeling the safe place protected by this sea creature. One of the kids is carrying a toy, a weird looking toy but now already spread rumors about it. A toy rubber duck, yellow in color and its dotted pupil wide eyes, and the way it stares felt the mystery is coming through its mindless sight. The kid throws it to the air, as it reaches up high, it stares at the adventurers with its big old eyes. Then catch from another kid its head keep focusing them like no other.

    A total creep of how it looks, but kids seem to like it. Among the rest of the spirit pets around them, the duck has more charm the rest of them.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Duck?¡±

    The duck speaks and eventually try to escape from their little grasps. They chase it then use magic to catch it, the duck took a quick glimpse at the adventurers again. The duck is one scary toy when it comes to looking at stuff.

    ¡°Duck¡±

    A sound of sad tone coming from its beak, the kids hug it one more time to continue playing with the serpent above them.

    The adventurers spoke out to him, not holding back what they saw. ¡°That duck is something¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it feels like that thing is a goblin in disguised¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. If only its eyes should¡¯ve drawn a little better. The dotted pupil looks like it was traumatized or something¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry for making you join our conversation. That duck keeps us cautious all the time when we saw it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how you put it, but it feels like the duck is identical to Sork¡±

    ¡°Sork? The goblin was jailed since the summer festival. What¡¯s make that duck so identical to him¡±

    The duck breaks free and begins it escape, the toy spirits surround it gathers to help it away from their childish grasps. It escaped with no expression.

    ¡°Other than that duck¡¯s elusive escapes, many other people keep posting on social media about the same yellow duck around the city. You think it can be found somewhere dangerous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Sork would¡¯ve done before. But you mentioned it made me want to see it going on the adventure¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not, I will be going now. I have quest to do¡±

    ¡°Alright, sorry again to be drawn in our conversation¡±

    The man left and the adventures continue to go their merry way. Other adventurers got stuck on the conversation loop where they too ask about it.

    ¡°Hey, did you see that duck with its pact of toys?¡±

    They all get mix up again ¡°And I thought I was rude¡±

    The man checks his stat where he is now already 3% exposed or 97% powers left in him. The sight from the sky where it is already sealed the barrier from the dust collapsing at the ceiling. Though, everything happened so quickly when the moon came in and already wrecking the city apart. The remnant of dusts still lingered around the city, but still managed anyone to get their powers low in 30%. It is very annoying to some people, but dangerous to terminal ill and near breaking people. The mana kept them alive trying to live their lives as normal people.

    He looks around the highway as he decides to take his steps slowly. The same place he walks on where the dust collapsed. Already clean off and little shines from the dirt, the dust is still there already attaching itself on the ground moving closely to his feet. The exposure he has continue to rise and him wondering if it possible to live like this. He shakes his head

    ¡°Deep breath* If only . . . if only it is a natural occurrence than a natural disaster. What else in this world provide good reason to live like this?¡±

    He reaches the border. He walks out and already feel the dusts are gathering on him.

    The man goes through where the roots are, a new route to go to the dungeon is already next to the barrier. It was a convenient step to travel through the forest, but the barrier where he looks at it is being tampered by the same roots opening the route. The adventurers walk out from the cave roots and said to him.

    ¡°Are you here for the extermination or the exploration?¡±

    ¡°What if it is both?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, look at this¡± The adventurer shows him the detail as it gets a little hectic.

    ¡°The roots are pushing the ground, either it is route blocked or new routes because it withers. The tricky part where is the dirt go¡±

    ¡°I read the quest. The monsters dug it¡±

    ¡°Monsters from the surface or from the dungeon, this gets you prepared being trapped wherever you go¡±

    ¡°From what the guy is saying that we¡¯ve been trying to get out the dungeon few hours ago, the monsters and the roots made us get lost when we used our magic¡±

    ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°Magic attracts the roots, the dusts kill it and trying to reach out mana for it to replenish. Acting alive and forcing to change terrain, the monsters were the most problem at that¡±

    ¡°Then what is supposed to mean doing them at once?¡±

    U¡¯ecin comes out from the cave already brought dead monsters to the surface, exposed from the dust as it quickly decays in dehydration. Preserved to the shell of its corpse, the man looks at the new comer.

    ¡°It¡¯s better you could learn it by yourself. Did you bring a team with you?¡±

    He nervously replies ¡°No . . . but I¡±

    ¡°Great, the message is already been sent¡±

    The employer came out from the cave then sprung out of surprised ¡°SENT! I just texted to them right just now . . . Oh it¡¯s one of the old members of the rescue team¡±

    The man¡¯s necklace was noticed from the Enders as he takes a look. ¡°Rescue team huh? He even has the Enders guild banner logo on his necklace¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you¡±

    The employer confronts him ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the important thing is I need to ask him few questions. Shall we?¡±

    The man walks inside the cave with the employer and the adventurers say their good luck and a little advice ¡°If you go there alone, make sure to keep that failsafe away from the roots¡±

    They left as they feel exhilarating to see themselves out from the damn roots.

    Employer explains the situation. The sound of echoes heard from the two where other adventurers are yelling and fights across the underground network.

    ¡°The rewards are simple; The extermination is to bring what the mobs always have or the monsters you bring as a whole, while the exploration is to uncover what the roots blocked and where the roots withered at some point. Now listen carefully that this place gets more difficult when exploring. You can¡¯t do both because it is stressful when the roots are the main problem here¡±

    The man listens the details from the employer is trying to portray. The dungeon is covered with roots and the roots are tracing the mana around the adventurers. Every use of their mana it forced to grow and reached it, making it a substitute sustenance for it survive. The moon is slowly killing the vegetation and even all life that possessed mana among them. The monsters were also had mana, but the entire week withered itself to starvation. Weak but able to live on, the excessive creatures exist because of Alga¡¯s light are now dying off, returning back the actual numbers that would sustain what the forest provides. Feral goblins were seen inside, the danger of it because of their new weapons at hand.

    Dusts, a lot of it, is in their hands throwing at their enemies. The main problem of it all is the roots. It¡¯s unrealistic living interaction with magic caused it to search throughout the forest with mana. The dusts had prevented them from reaching from the surface but not underground. It dug and dug deep within the seclusive dungeons as it grows. No one knows where it goes. Old documents when before the city teleported this part of the region. It should have mountains connected to the east, nearing closely to where the roots reaching for mana. This makes it troublesome.

    The reason to have this mission was easy as they already set their foot here. The mana is weak as much as they are pests. Good rewards are here because of the situation to the city barrier and the same time dungeons to be raided repeatedly. The roots are the problem, they can be trapped in the inside. Using a failsafe means leaving the loots behind, and the talisman made from the dwarves are the lesser version when you dropped it, then you are stuck. The man sees the payment increases where the loots are still there within his tracking abilities.

    The mobs loot are basic materials but useful for crafting their own magic items. Cheap and bountiful, however not so good in the city¡¯s high-quality services and productions. Nonetheless, it is still in demand in the market. The ores they need are struggling to come by, even groups of caravans from Enders Bridge weren¡¯t enough. The infrastructure is coming its way for both cities. He keeps his eyes looking at the exploration of things, would be the easier choice. The rewards to find the hearts of the roots are growing, they are willing to pay big when find and destroy it. 30% cut to the location and 70% cut to destroy are in the total payment of 500,000Y.

    The employer explains the job. ¡°Remember always to record proof, even in milliseconds. The camera we have now is state of the art¡±

    ¡°Why would you mention that?¡±

    ¡°The heart we found days ago, its active. A device with magic can also attract it¡±

    The man never thinks the roots anything more of a threat. ¡°Then why we didn¡¯t know it is actually be a living monster¡±

    ¡°Aw, it is already a monster. Alga¡¯s light always forced evolve any monsters more menacing. The root bites¡¯ nests were one of the examples¡±

    ¡°Eh, then what happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Not extinct, but somewhere else safe¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    ¡°Just in case, the minimum total if you at least succeed one of them. Ignore the part if you actually destroy the damn thing. 150,000Y to find the heart, locations of blockade (12,500Y) where roots hide and the monsters trapped (2,500Y) in a considerable amount of time, and some up the price as 165,000Y¡±

    The man thought about the minimum profit. Not bad, but farming against the mobs are clearly better if successfully would get you the total of 800,000Y or less within one dungeon raid, without other adventurers butting in.

    ¡°One last thing, these are the place already uncovered. It would be difficult to get side rewards though¡±

    ¡°Wait, none of them found the heart yet¡±

    ¡°Around the dungeon, yes, there were no hearts located near it but they gave up when they realized they got trapped by the roots. The same roots they could get as side rewards. I¡¯ll mark on your map and please be careful¡±

    The man touches his necklace as he goes through the cave, the last sight-seeing the employer leave where he douses himself with water. He did the same, the dust removed and the exposure reached to 0%.

    The sounds of people echoing through the cave still made him scared a bit, but it taken them so long to explain the information he had. Alone through the dark with his rune items in hand, he can¡¯t ignore the screams much longer. He goes through the first withered roots and see inside the new environment. Empty and clean to where his flashlight goes, no dirt but recently carved holes and routes. He checks the map that it already been searched. Dissuaded to follow along the map, he looks at the small burrows as he squeezed through.

    Those burrows where the sounds are coming from, even the surrounding matches the volume coming his way. Going through the tightest path, he hears the echoes out pacing the other sounds. Carefully listening through, the man begins to rush forward. The exposure is building up to every corner of walls and tight edges of the burrow. The yells are no longer the sound of a fight, screams going through and the sound of collapsing stones to his ears. He used his magic, recklessly going forth then eventually falling down where the burrow ends on the cliff.

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    He screams down waving his flashlight around to find the edges to climb on to. He casts a magic hook and pulled him to the cliffs. Pointing at the dark space, the stretch of the use of his magic is going nowhere. Aiming at the wall, it barely touches the surface as it still moving forward. Clenching his hand on the magic hook, extending further than he anticipated, the hook hits something as he tries to pull to it. The dust stops his hand to retract his magic as it solidifies his magic. There is nowhere else to see to find another cliff but wait for him to fall down, the arc of the rope managed to reach the end while he still hanging on it.

    The big tug on his hand drops a handful from his inventory. He looks at his inventory as something interferes with it. Fell off to the dark abyss, where he sees his cleansing water and the failsafe talisman fell from his inventory.

    ¡°SHIT! What happened to my inventory? Fuck! I need to get out of here¡±

    The man tries to use his other hand to hold the rope while the other hand exposed with the dust as he tries to break it. The solid magic shatters and he use his scouting abilities to navigate where he is now. The screams continue on and his haste is getting bolder. He finds the way down and saw what happened.

    Two adventurers are injured are being horded by swarm of unknown monsters. Their equipment is breaking apart as the monsters tried to bite them off. Hunger through these monstrous gazes, where the adventurers are getting exposed with the dusts. The monsters throw the dust at them as they are desperately feasting them alive. The man tries to reach them by using his hook again, enhance it with twin catch, as he pulled those two to him.

    ¡°GO!¡± The man shouted at the two as they are barely survived from their crazed bites. They went back to the cliff as he tries to climb up.

    The two women barely used their own strength and forced to use their magic. The essence of mana is coming through the massive sinkhole, where monsters chasing them. The man tries to use all of his magic abilities to escape, then suddenly, the roots appeared from the walls grabbing them and leeching their mana. The man lost his magic hook attached to the upper cliff as they fell down. The dust covered his leg where his magic is focusing on his landing. Bracing themselves to the ground where he covered both of them in his arms. Finally reaches the ground, his left exposed leg cracked where his magic can¡¯t reach it.

    The adventurers were too tired and their mana leeched. The exposure on them already reached 65% but why they didn¡¯t escape with the failsafe. He fell down and sees his water container leaking and the talisman shredded by one of the monsters. With only one leg he tries to pull them away from danger where he sees something crumbling. His scouting trait detects something is happening where they land. Monsters falling from the sky and landing on top of him, he persists and continue to bring them to safety. To the moment of this crucial moment, the man carelessly ventured to an unknown place and now going to die. But not until these two survived.

    A powerful clanking noise heard through the massive sinkhole. Something pops up from the ground and impaled one of the monsters. The ground starts crumbling down, a light coming from below as it seeks its prey. Continuous firing of bolts and clanking sound before firing, it was powerful and the monsters flinched with every shot it takes. The man reaches the edges with the adventurers as the ground collapses leaving them closely to the wall.

    A light focuses on them while managed to grab the water container and watch off the dust to all of them. They regain their mana but his leg seemed not healed, he sees something stuck on his leg and it was the piece of root. A splinter and grown into a small branch poking inside his leg, he pulled it out and a sheer pain coming from it and the roots are seeping through his veins.

    ¡°What kind of shitty plant is this?¡±

    He hears someone climbing up the wall with a crossbow on his back. His short height can be deceiving to be a dwarf. The adventurers see what is going on.

    ¡°We¡¯re alive!?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man can¡¯t believe something like this happened. Is this the same dungeon they thought to be a starter dungeon? No, he thought. Where he fell seems to farther away from the dungeon. He looks at his UI as it is corrupted but managed to show the warning notification.

    ¡°WARNING! Eldritch source coming from below the area, evacuate immediately. Challenge bonus: If kill the unidentifiable monster, gain knowledge of the Eldritch¡±

    He looks at it confused why adding a challenge. The previous notification never added challenges. Something is not right about his UI.

    The adventurers looking at someone walks towards them. Their eyes are waiting for him to appear through the dark silhouette, this anticipation of silence and around them where monsters will be coming soon. The man asks him

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why the monsters are like this? They never tear to shred or anything like that¡±

    They look at each other as their clothes were ripped off. Hiding their embarrassment but their guilty face measured heavily, questioning everything as they enter the depts of dangers. The man walks to them with his carcass tied on his belt. The bolts are made from the roots and his dirtied clothes show sign of days being here.

    ¡°That necklace, is it real or copied . . .?¡±

    The man shakes his head ¡°I made it myself. I thought it would best fit my virtues of their bravery of their rescues¡±

    ¡°How about your failsafe? Is it affecting too?¡±

    ¡°Failsafe!? Wait, Its blocked. How!?¡±

    They didn¡¯t realize what happened, and their failsafe can¡¯t be used as their exposure reached their limits. The Enders raised his cloth and wrap around his bolt. Aimed directly to the wall, he shoots it and hanged on the wall like a sign. The magic activates and were they stand or lied down shifted upward and turned into a platform. A monster suddenly appeared with its hand reaching to them, limbs attached with roots like tendrils trying to search for them.

    A fireplace appeared through the sign as it light brightly. It shines where the monsters disappeared like they are from the darkness. The Enders revealed his face and they recognized him in a blink of an eye. All of them spoke his name, echoing through the sinkhole reaching closely to the surface. The other Enders are here to find them. Ironno, Haw, and Myrrkei with the adventurer who escape from the abyss.

    ¡°Voldemyr is here?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s can¡¯t be good¡±

    ¡°Ironically, the survivors found him¡±

    The adventurers who are still in the dungeon were receiving an urgent message to leave where this Eldritch warning keep popping up in their feeds. The offer of killing it to have its knowledge was too suspicious.

 Roots Infestation part 2 - Chapter 086

    COI C86

    It begins in the early morning. U¡¯ecin shows the early birds the new loots they could get among these starved monsters once reigning through the surface during the swarm. Production of these raw materials for leather, bone crafting, and raw fuel to the eyes of many Agatheans who know how to make it. Eyes among these adventurers were either new or even stuck in this dungeon for days now. Not knowing the roots had put here for sometimes but worsen the minds of the less fortitude. It is some that Myrrkei sees them as ordinary civilians who sheltered prosperously to end of struggle from their world.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I can¡¯t even try to sleep anywhere when the roots keep following us¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t want to use the failsafe to escape and left the loots behind, we were dead ass broke during the lockdown¡±

    The new adventurers who came early asks Myrrkei ¡°These guys really been here more than a day¡±

    ¡°Better to experience it or not, this phenomenon is new to you. The dungeon you say had some unique possibilities when interacting both the moons¡±

    They look around one more time through the small routes where the roots already block the main entrance. ¡°We just got here and they already block it off¡±

    ¡°Be surprised a bit more that how your devices are not able to reach out from the surface. I heard of the term ¡®state of the art¡¯ even or barely reaching the signal to Enders Bridge now. I could say that with respect that no magic could reach the dense unfathomable air. The same air like scent to know those abomination to find us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the roots are eating the mana signal or something¡±

    ¡°Again, this is still unfathomable¡±

    U¡¯ecin watches the place being picked clean where the adventurers from yesterday had wiped it off like no tomorrow. Even before the previous ones who are desperate enough to seek money, it was appalling to the citizens. To them, they like it better letting nature stays desperate for once. He tells them what happened if monsters let them suffer a bit when they reach the critical point of the Jigeram moon cycle.

    ¡°Little strands of life between Alga¡¯s light and nature behold among these creatures. You see its starving faces and flesh skinned to their bones. It is the way of life of the wilderness. Feral goblins I could say is the most example here¡±

    He shows the skull of the Ferals, shrunken to the point how it was compressed magically, it is the portrayal of shamanistic rituals on his hand. The accursed spirit lingers inside as there is no light to show its interactive effects but moves ever so slightly. The adventurers¡¯ UI with their shamanistic encyclopedia. The spirit inside is something to be scared about. One of the adventurers couldn¡¯t shut up and speak in her tremble tones

    ¡°The fuck! Another of those horror elements, is there anything you have that doesn¡¯t creep us out?¡±

    U¡¯ecin brings out another item from his belt. An Enders made copy rituals, religious and heavily engraved for war.

    He activates it and they feel hyperactive all of a sudden. A call of the horns coming from his grasp, but wasn¡¯t feel convincing as he heard it. The others though, Myrrkei sees them being hype up all over again. The previous adventurers groan tiredly

    ¡°You and your big mouth, this the same item keeps us moving all night. No recovery or whatsoever, I know you guys are new entering this dungeon but I rather have mind effects than any other elements to boost us up¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know . . .¡±

    Later, they¡¯re trapped for hours, the adventurers from yesterday had enough and asks U¡¯ecin ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting here for how much long when those monsters are coming back. Just bring us out of here, please¡±

    Myrrkei looks at them raising eyes with their faces being rash and more importantly not wanting to stay with their grime and dusts all over their bodies.

    ¡°It would take a long journey. The entrance is here, once it is opened you can teleport away without the roots interfering . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but with the buffs already been given to us. This high in energy won¡¯t keep us calm and relax. Please we need . . .¡±

    U¡¯ecin brings his weapon and tap the handle to Myrrkei¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s go the hard way then. You told me that these roots were not special to begin with¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Wait for moment. Fine, let¡¯s go and don¡¯t use your magic where the roots will find us. Anyway, U¡¯ecin, I know you are not supposed to be with them and everything went new everyday like any other years before¡±

    ¡°I cared less, if the elves have to continue their excavation before these roots ever been formed¡±

    The adventurers watch them riling up among themselves where the older adventurers don¡¯t care and follow through.

    The other adventurers however, recently entered this place through the monsters¡¯ burrows. It was an accident when they were standing before crumbles down and sink into the caves. The collapse of dead trees blocked the way, some tries to break through with magic but didn¡¯t realize the roots quickly grown to the debris. The adventurers were rushing there and soon realized it already sealed off. Now together to the point of already mix morale, this is the early hours they thought they could get the loot.

    The look of their eyes as they were busy hunting through the early morning, already filled the loots in their inventory and wished to leave. They have enough and the others thought they could get the rest of it to the new route that wasn¡¯t been ventured before.

    ¡°Say, will you mind of us to get the loot when the monsters popping up here¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care, you can have it as long as you¡¯ll be the one dealing with them Yawn* The exposure we have right now is straining on our stats¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of painful¡±

    ¡°Lucky for you, we get the rest of the predators before they become healthy enough to fight¡±

    One of the recent groups, who are in a team with four members. One frontline, one gunner, and two backline hybrids mage/support. The adventurers are looking at them as they look like a bunch of newcomers. These new members were inspired from the city guild sphere and now they have been trained and managed to get a living. With their devices on hand set to mana battery instead using their own mana, these people are probably are one of those rich groups except for one man carrying his weapon.

    ¡°These guys are probably in their early twenties¡±

    ¡°Just like us, you idiot what makes you . . .¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right you know, based on experience as adventurers. I have a bad feeling about them¡±

    The team heard about talking trash at someone ¡°You hear that? Even people like them are looking down on each other¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how they should treat others like that¡±

    ¡°You guys, you know they have more experienced than us¡±

    ¡°They probably have less rank than us though laugh*¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be rude¡±

    ¡°Even you¡¯re our gunner, being C rank is something to care about¡±

    The tired adventurers heard them clearly while the other recent adventurers even say something regretful.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t get greedy with them when comes to looting¡±

    ¡°You know those guys¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been like that after that big rain of dusts coming down near the highway. They got good traits when comes to raiding, the gunner is the one who gets a good shot without harming the materials. He is a good huntsman I give you that, but surrounded with terrible people¡±

    ¡°Just like in Highschool, damn, I am wondering how they live before becoming adventurers?¡±

    ¡°I rather to forget it, imagined getting bullied by bunch of bullies who are more dangerous with magic powers¡±

    ¡°Sheesh! Getting bullied is the real problem¡±

    Everyone stops and see multiple small burrows, a sight for trypophobia. Myrrkei bumps his head where a withered root hanging on the wall. He turns and the roots here are starting to wither. The root starts to chip off into pieces. They see the route where so many holes as it formed into a honeycomb wall. U¡¯ecin picks every sturdy wood he could find among these roots and carved it with a pick edge at the end. He strikes it down on the holes and easily crumbles, making a new route for themselves.

    The adventurers look to the other side where it still has withered roots, but it would take time like the entrance did to disappear. The look of their eyes and see U¡¯ecin starts to dig through. One of them takes a glimpse of their map at the surface and tries to get the signal in their position. One of them stops him,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let that root heals because of you¡±

    Both of them are tired and either patient but don¡¯t like to waste effort¡¯s time but they reluctantly follow them to find the escape route as soon as possible. It is the testament of their differences to get out of here.

    Many follow U¡¯ecin examples and help him dig. U¡¯ecin directs them to dig close to where the roots are while he is alone to the other side. They look at him strangely as they are on that side and alone from the others. The sounds of crumbling keep going on, the sounds echoed through the holes. The monsters hiding inside start to get active, away from the noise as they tried to leave. The opposite side is coming up from the holes. Multiple feral goblins popping out, recklessly going as it gone insane and ravaged to where they go.

    The adventurers dug slower as their number on their side keep bumping the roots. Incredible thickness that can¡¯t be cut through, their eyes grew depressing as it reaches this far and the multiple holes where the one helping them dig properly. They could dig at the entrance, and they already see the surface but the trees covered the entire thing strongly sealed than here. Mundane tasks with their inventory are packed, regret of being greedy or painful lifestyle back to the city. It is the experience of the life of others following these footsteps.

    Feint noise coming from the holes as they hear familiar but annoying sounds. They groan a bit and covered in dirt. They are coming, and their sense of reason is getting tired. At least one of them realized

    ¡°They¡¯re attacking? Feral goblins?¡±

    ¡°Heavy breathing* What are you saying? They are probably desperate¡±

    ¡°But why, that¡¯s not how those monsters behave¡±

    U¡¯ecin sees them already out pacing the digging. The monsters are coming hearing through those small holes. He intentionally pierced through the hole with his wooden spear. Quickly pulled out with blood and dust contracting from it.

    U¡¯ecin shouts out as he swears ¡°The employer¡¯s bloody mistake! Everyone! Stop digging and pulled back!¡±

    The adventurers finally breach through as they see the light. Ignorance grew with impatience lead their determination. The adventurers see the light.

    ¡°Light! We can leave now!¡±

    The tired adventurers pushed themselves through the cave as the tight path made them desperate to see it more than ever. The Feral are here with something special. The tired adventurers attacked them from the holes out of their frustration.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The echoes go through wildly and the holes keep echoing through the tight space they have to leave. Boldly or recklessness, which of them daring enough to face the mistakes they are facing. Feral goblins throw the dusts at them, a handful to big chunks that fits like throwing rocks. Myrrkei watch them getting filled with exposure when they were carefully tried to stay away reaching the exposure to 40%. Forced to leave, and large piles of loot burst through and spreading through the cave. Numerous materials and dungeon loots flowing down on the ground rolling through the caves and burrows like water streaming.

    The remaining tired adventurers watch them forced to use failsafe as they are reaching desperately without sleep and endless hearing the noise echoing through the distance. Recent adventurers waited patiently, and see it happening. The look of their eyes with greed with piles of loot that they could not try to imagine flowing down at their knees. Keep moving forward where the roots already start moving through the dungeons inside. The cave is moving, and the loot sink or fell through the soft ground it lands. They tried their best to help while others greedily steal it from them.

    After that one big incident, U¡¯ecin finishes the new cave through the holes made from the monsters. Cleaning off the bits and pieces to make it sturdy and clear off the roots that won¡¯t be affecting it anytime soon. Luckily, they made it out, for what caused as they see it. This part of the cave is noisy and keep echoing from the holes and burrows. It was a bad moment for the tired adventurers for being rushed. It was been done, and the recent adventurers continue on to be wary what those feral have now.

    The arrogant team however is daring enough to go where the rest of the loots fall into.

    ¡°That idiot of a high official actually made the feral goblins learn to use the dusts¡±

    ¡°When did that happened?¡±

    ¡°That Enders had told us about before, probably you¡¯re just boggled your head around after what happened¡±

    ¡°He was also impressed to the moment that guy appeared at the exit. Everyone turns wild at him who ¡°teach¡± them how it did¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Accident my ass, but there are loots now falling through the holes. Say you huntsman, do you find it?¡±

    ¡°Again, with the name calling, I¡¯m telling you stop calling me new names every time those guys don¡¯t know us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, huntsman. We are just teasing you a bit chuckle* you can¡¯t understand girls¡¯ jokes¡±

    They smile at him as he is the only one have a really good going skills on his hand. They ventured down sweeping all the loot remains, looking away the monsters they supposed to get for materials but the loot they left behind is exceptional better than they thought.

    ¡°I heard they are with that Enders guiding them through the predators who are migrating the hidden stash¡±

    ¡°With these loots, we can scrap it for materials for a higher price than as a whole itself¡±

    They look at the loot as they are made out metals that can made electrical and electronical products. Their eyes are beaming with excitement to bring it to the city as theirs. One of them had second thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, what if they thought we are stealing it?¡±

    ¡°I told you we could scrap it. Listen, we have been able to survive this long and trained at the city guild. Our first day was so easy even better than our part time jobs. Look at us now, earning big to stay afloat, it is better than our weekly wages¡±

    All of the girls cheered of their success but for him, it doesn¡¯t feel right. His goody two shoes thing made him hesitant for a bit.

    Going through where the feral are, trying to flee to where they can go. They already know they have the dusts where the gunner is snipping them off one by one. The monsters see many of them falling and dying through the pave of its desperate action. All flee and fell through the dark. The frontline checks ahead and see a massive sinkhole. Trying not to use her magic as she looks back. The roots are following them whenever they use their magic. Their exit is almost closed up as they were ambushed by them multiple times now. Yet they continue, and the loot are still spreading around the place. Until one floor below them, they found a rooted dried dead body, mummified with roots.

    The roots covered it to be the primary root, words from the employer said about the heart of the root. The plan gets better where they see it in front of them. However, it didn¡¯t react nor defend itself once they reach it on contact. The gunner takes a picture first and tries to reveal the mana around him. The roots rapidly growing where it reaches his feet. He steps aside but it didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°This is not the heart of the root. We should move on¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, look at it. Someone got caught from the roots and . . . disgusted* are the roots still seeping a dead body¡±

    One of them tries to shine light with their rune flashlight on the dead body. Roots lingers on the body treating like it was part a living organism and seeping inside the dead body. The frontline warrior held her mouth as she didn¡¯t feel so good.

    ¡°Ble . . . I think we should go, before I really going to puke¡±

    When they about to leave, the mage and support detect something valuable from the dead body.

    ¡°Wait! Is something on its wrist . . . a bracelet. A valuable magic item¡±

    Out curiosity both of them tried to approach it and identify it carefully. The gunner stops them

    ¡°Don¡¯t . . . what?¡±

    A notification pops up around them as they read as a warning

    ¡°WARNING! Eldritch source coming near this area, evacuate immediately. Challenge bonus: If kill the unidentifiable monster, gain knowledge of the Eldritch¡±

    A message attached on the notification as it is quote from the dead body. The support reads it out loud

    ¡°The message says; kill me and you will have what I have on me. Please kill me¡±

    After identifying the dead body, this man is still alive and he is weak and fragile. Their eyes got hook on that bracelet, it has powerful magic on his hand.

    The warrior is getting spook ¡°I think we better not get it. I¡¯ve been trusting this notification for sometimes now. We¡¯ve got away from danger quite regularly¡±

    ¡°But the bracelet . . .¡±

    The gunner intervenes ¡°S . . . She¡¯s right, I can¡¯t identify the dead body clearly. I suspect this monster over leveled us¡±

    ¡°Pfft, this guy. He looks weak and dead by the looks of it. Covered by roots and still has mana left inside of him¡±

    ¡°I know you will always acting worried about things but this is going to be another chance for us to get good rewards¡±

    ¡°Was it enough? We took the adventurers¡¯ loot, get all the materials in this area, and we map out this new area with more roots stretching upward nonstop¡±

    The gunner is always been this worried, but gets overreacting since the beginning. The dusts issue really brought to be more of a coward and before that. The warrior looks scared as she is not into this horror stuff. The two however, the mage and the support, have gain a lot of rewards during their first week. All of them are their first week, it is finally their take what they have after their NEET during the summer. It gets worrisome at the time when they needed money now as their savings drained out of the proportions. Friends since Highschool, they seem not mature of their new life.

    The gunner continues ¡°Look at what you are saying, on his wrist, it is already covered with roots. You can¡¯t . . . hey what did you . . .?¡±

    The mage brings out a container filled with dusts. She sprinkles it steadily on the roots as it starts to wither. Carefully, gently, and precisely on the bracelet. She easily pulled it out.

    ¡°See? That¡¯s the way you get treasure¡±

    The support screams as she brought the hand attached to it. ¡°Aah! Get that hand away from me¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry, let¡¯s throw it away and it¡¯s done¡± She quickly wears it and the notification shows the detail of the bracelet.

    ¡°Received item:

    <ul style="text-align: justify">

    <li>Mana Regen Bracelet (++), a passive gain only filling for 30% of the user¡¯s maximum mana.</li>

    </ul>

    Enchantment:

    <ul style="text-align: justify">

    <li>Low tier magic has no mana cost (uses elven magic as source)</li>

    <li>Self Exorcise, prevents demonic influence/corruption</li>

    </ul>

    Legendary item¡±

    The mage smiles at the bracelet as they have something valuable. ¡°We just have a legendary item . . . And look, nothing happened¡±

    The dead body remained still as nothing happened. She reads that her low tier magic is now elven mana, she brings the support and the others out of this place as she hurriedly tried to use it. The roots lost its source of nutrients and the dusty remains stick on the wrist. A faint of glow coming from the dead body¡¯s eyes. The hand separated from the main body begins to move, gesturing around at the body. The head moves around as its mouths moved entangled by roots but quickly breaks as it withers fast in the dusty touch.

    Echoes coming from the holes where the mage excitingly use her new magic item on hand. Basic fire magic start blazing, identical power as the elves. The wavy light as it touches burst in flames. The roots can¡¯t feed it as the mana has full control, monsters tried to resist the flames as they run. However, the dusts managed to mitigate it but the second wave flows through like air begin burning. The drops of solid dusts from elven magic are now on the floor. The adventurers witness a treasure they got lucky with.

    ¡°So, this is elven magic, op as fuck. Man, if you guys tried to stop me from getting it, we have to get ourselves problem with those roots¡±

    Both of the girls are relief except for the gunner, his eyes still looking at the warning notification. The mage pats his back how much of scaredy cat he is.

    ¡°You still act like that well . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey! Something is coming over there¡±

    The mage quickly uses her elven magic to that direction. Elven wind flows through the unknown monster in the dark. Light¡¯s burning as they saw it. It moved slowly where the ticking fire start to combust. Explode from the fire within it as its body scattered around.

    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s monster is new¡±

    The gunner doubts it ¡°No, it¡¯s the same dead body we found on the roots¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, there should be dead guys around here if you look deeper. Then again let¡¯s get back¡±

    The dead around this place starts to spread its corrupted air. Through the caves of its deepest depths, the dead body collects itself up and stand once again but this time the mana it craved starts to build up as its body begins to recover. Each passing mana consumed from the roots except the elven magic. The dead continues to follow them upward. Time goes on and repeated the same failed attempts, trying to get the roots instead as their nutrients, for now. Time and time again the noise continue to echo long enough as many wary listeners thought of those troublemakers.

    Another chance where the dead body meet with them again, this time it¡¯s body change and the mage remained confident. Now collected so much on their inventory, and only backline carried all of it. The gunner is stacked all his inventory with his ammunition and other weaponries, while the warrior kept her passive up without to carrying more items in her inventory. It is their win-win of the day.

    ¡°It¡¯s that undead again. How is that thing keep coming back?¡±

    ¡°I told you . . .¡±

    ¡°Shut up! I have the item. We still have the failsafe¡±

    They look at the undead as it has roots sticking out from its body. It leaps forward without them noticing its new transformation.

    The support quickly raised the barrier. The dead reached out with is roots tendrils and sap off the mana it had. It breaks through as the mage quickly releases again with elven magic. Its tendrils grab the ceiling and starts crawling and dodging the elven wind. Surprised of its new abilities, the dead got shot on the spine as its head falls off. The roots catch it and continue the attack. The warrior steps in attack the monster. The roots reattached the head and spray from its mouth with dusts. The warrior gets exposed by the sudden amount and forced to activate her failsafe. She disappears as it is confused to see her gone.

    The others back away and see what it did to her. Without even saying a word, the monster still savagely chases them. The dead screams for the first time, the demonic voice roared for the first time. Quickly activate the gunner¡¯s panic paused as it detects demonic magic on use. All of them stop on this moment where support links their minds together. Figuring out what to do next, but one of them actually is panicking

    ¡°AAH! SHIT!¡±

    Multiple time without stopping, both of the girls were in shock and check what is happening.

    ¡°No, No! The failsafe is corrupted from the demonic shout. How is it possible?!¡±

    ¡°Our frontline escaped before the shout. She will send help¡±

    ¡°But what about us!¡±

    The time is ticking where the three has to choose. The gunner looks at them being scared won¡¯t be able to help him fight off or even distract it. He has no other choice

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but please, leave without me¡±

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t! how can a punk like you to¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! No one ever beat a demon before, even this monster is a low life demon. Tears dropping* I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough¡±

    ¡°Quit yapping like that, we made mistake and the failsafe got fucked from one demon. We could stall and . . .¡±

    The paused is over and they resume where the monster engaged.

    The gunner shots the monster with vital parts of its bone. The support tries desperately to reposition and fight on but the roots are growing around them, limiting their space to fight effectively. The mage tries her elven magic once again but it able to keep dodging her spells . . . an AOE spell. She pulls out again with her dusts. The roots quickly grab it and break it, destroying itself in the process. The gunner moves around where the roots chase him from his used mana. Carefully aiming at the monster that persists to on the backline. With one last ditch effort, he throws his mana grenade and throw at it in mid-air. It explodes and the roots chased it and covered it.

    With one last seen until the roots block their way. The gunner still wept his eyes saluting them as a goodbye with the last time they see him. The monster is stuck between the roots as the two watch it tangled by it, with the rest of the roots chasing after them. They are forced to leave him and run back up to the surface. Once they got back up close to the sinkhole. Previous dead feral goblins left behind begin rising up, starving and maliciously teeth to gnaw them. That¡¯s when they scream, where the man barely made it. At the same time Voldemyr reach the incident, too late and saw a dying adventurer on sight. He brings out a special idol on his hand blesses the dead body, continue on as others need help.

    Now at the present, he sees the mage wielding an artifact on her wrist. Not knowing that the dead man was kept there for a reason. The demon curse, still trapped on that poor soul with its immortal body. Keep spreading its dying voice to all magic users around it. But where they are now is too far away from the dungeons they always go to and too deep to where the fugitive demons hide. He kneels down and talks to the two girls.

    ¡°How far did you go and found the corpse?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we were focusing carrying loot. Sir Voldemyr, did you see someone down there?¡±

    He quietly nods ¡°But I¡¯m no angel casts down heal. Yet, my promise to him is fulfilled¡±

    Both of them covered their faces on the man¡¯s shoulders out of grief, quietly crying not knowing what happened. Voldemyr grabs the mage hand with the bracelet

    ¡°However, I may know an elven spell to keep yourself safe going up to the surface¡±

    ¡°Sob* really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I want to know more about it. I read the enchantment and I see familiar elven language. But I need to know how it can do¡±

    The mage explains briefly as it is simply described. He nods as he drops the things he is carrying.

    ¡°Good low tier magic means you can have someone with you leave together but only one¡± The mage looks at her partner, the support. The two had enough of raiding for today and the man who saved them is being left out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I¡¯m glad you guys are safe. Say, Voldemyr care to help me on something¡±

    ¡°Right now, I need to rest, I rush to blindly when the roots start growing too fast when the fight erupted down there. Let¡¯s hope that monster is here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a little bit . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better be here instead it found another adventurer¡±

    They gulped down their throats. Voldemyr throws some water at them as he thought they were thirsty.

    The drink it down all the same. They took their time resting where the cloth hanged on the wall. This area is safe and the man still lies closer to the edge. Monsters that he can¡¯t identify with, dead bodies with roots sticking out from its bodies.

    ¡°Why most demons always made things look horrifying?¡±

    Voldemyr walks to his side ¡°There are different types of demons. What are the common demons appearing from your world?¡±

    ¡°Like this . . . Wait the minute, is that demon possessing one of our own people?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a different person long ago. It hid here and many people won¡¯t bother to take away the item it had on¡±

    The mage and the support hear them about the item, the bracelet she was wearing. The description, self-exorcism, meaning that dead body is trying to contain itself. Now she has it and the demon is free. Guilts grew in her mind as her friend tries to calm her down. Voldemyr made a loud noise with the clang of his crossbow. The noise shook them, and he said to them ¡°Don¡¯t start repenting now, your friend here still needs your help. Now the magic you are going to use . . .¡±

    During their time underground, it is getting more terrifying as the monster is siphoning the gunner¡¯s mana.

 Roots Infestation part 3 - Chapter 087

    COI C87

    ¡°FALL BACK TO THE SURFACE! GATHER EVERYONE YOU FIND AND BRING THEM ALL OUT!¡±

    The adventurers shout in each cave network they could find. Many were entering the newly made routes that go deeper to the depths of countless feral goblins were. Monsters should be near the dungeons but feral never once go near that place that were once have predators. They are still had instincts to survive and not going to that direction. Even though it is false, they have their own dens to the east. But it is too far, or probably something made it closer.

    Emerald and her team already scour the air from the dusts. They found something deep below the caves as it soon loses signal where the roots started to spring up. They stop scouring and let the dust fall to it, continuing the cycle of its withering state.

    ¡°These roots, they are not ordinary and seems to be alive¡±

    ¡°You already know that these roots are in a different species, the trees on the surface are still fine layered themselves hiding within the dense forest¡±

    ¡°I am still in awe how those trees and other hunk plantation using the bulk and thickness of their excess layers to cocoon themselves against the dust¡±

    They look at the other plantation still stretching through like roots managed to raise up to the surface. Barely to get any readings, they found something new of this ¡®undiscovered¡¯ geophyte. The weird interaction as it is a hybrid for both fungus and underground stem, it doesn¡¯t need air at all but anything that has mainly focusing on Alga¡¯s light.

    ¡°This ecosystem is starting to get on my nerves. This unimaginable food cycle has also unimaginable counterpart, properly balance the rule of nature. I wonder what caused this imbalance¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, this world seems to be perfectly logical if we research it from what we define flawed before¡±

    The withered fall in bits of crystal pieces to the ground, the grass lessens its colors and the air feels strong as it weakens them.

    ¡°This is must be the version of seasons, nothing much changed throughout the months¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but summer lasts as much where the swarms came¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like Alga is spring to summer, while Jigeram is fall to winter¡±

    ¡°Especially goes if this is a tropical zone, there are no strong weather except rains coming from the east. Its continuous storms but the forest now is covered in crystal. Now I¡¯m wanting to see how it plays out¡±

    Enders are waiting for the employee to give the signal. The adventurer who escaped with her failsafe is with them worrying about her friends. Her nervous expression given away with her shaken body and eyes intensely stared through the cave. Ironno draws out the map she showed to them with her device. A convenient way to go down as for Haw trying to match the map with his old ones. The warrior grew faintly as she took a peek one of the descriptions on his map. She murmurs

    ¡°400m below, carcass imprisonment. Preserved dead bodies at far reaches of the undergrown. Not allowed to interact with it¡±

    She breathes heavily as her nervous grew more anxious than she had ever thought. Her body gets weaker as her legs start to quiver. Ironno finishes the map and grabs Haw¡¯s old map. He pointed out to the woman is eyeing on his things.

    ¡°Help her a bit, we will be heading out first¡±

    Myrrkei declined ¡°I have done my share of exploration, especially new nuisance coming from below. You guys already know that¡±

    U¡¯ecin don¡¯t like what he just said. They know that Myrrkei is saying ¡®dangers¡¯ a lot it. Whereas Ironno¡¯s pickaxe is on his hand and his tools on his sides, he is going to be busy making safe rooms.

    U¡¯ecin¡¯s eyes stared at Myrrkei menacingly. The explorer pulls out his potions

    ¡°Does this thing can kill?¡±

    Potions with nothing strong or even dangerous as they read it, mainly purposing for hiding and boost to his perception. Finally, Haw, who is still trying to calm her down. Haw felt his presence coming to him, his gaze wasn¡¯t that impressive to be aware of, but she did look terrified to see U¡¯ecin¡¯s eyes. He immediately responds

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, my potions had mana. Either which of your target be killed or feed, I¡¯m supposed to be the escapist and support constructor for Myrrkei and Ironno.

    The warrior looks away from him, U¡¯ecin has nothing on hand to carry something to defend himself. If he is going to save her friends, she has to lend her weapon even it is something precious in mind. When he is about to leave, hearing his deep breath in disappointed, she stops him

    ¡°Wait! You can have mine¡±

    She pulls out from her inventory and gives him a weapon. For how many times that his weapon keep confiscated from the city, providing anything possible to suppress and not pretending to eliminate them. She gives him an actual weapon made with runewords on the metallic blade. It is her memento, a traditional Short Wakizashi.

    He can¡¯t read their writings, and she explains it to him. ¡°I know now that magic will attract those roots, but with this, it will help you get through. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know your preferred weapons but I hope you get them quicker¡±

    The Enders man turn around and left, keeping the weapon as he replies ¡°Then you will get it back with your friends¡¯ hands¡±

    She started crying where Haw continue to calm her down. They begin to leave and start their adventure through the abyss. Ironno has something to say to him, but from how U¡¯ecin carries the weapon. It¡¯s better to honor it than U¡¯ecin¡¯s own selfish thoughts.

    Voldemyr and the others stood quietly, looking at the monsters below are coming back to life. The man and the veteran contemplate one another the definition of the demon between powerful and horrifying. Both of them look back at the two girls trying to practice the elven magic for the first time. Rations and supplies were not the issue, but in time for sanitation. This place is going to be unpleasant.

    ¡°I understand the terms, but couldn¡¯t imagine it how you told me¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have magic to give an illusion example, and this place is not going to get good where the roots covering us¡±

    The man looks up and down and the roots were already there. ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡±

    ¡°Demons always used undead . . . Hmm, in this underground area. The most effective way to use against us is making them into ¡®monster¡¯ worm and digging through by collapsing the tunnels¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . I¡¯m not gonna lie but that would the easiest way to get me dead. Is there a demon could do that?¡±

    ¡°Many, but they have too much options based on their experience. Like I have seen through the sphere that many adventurers using the same element in different variations. Too much but little to master¡±

    ¡°. . . About that, there was an incident that weird looking spider machine that suddenly appeared one day. I got to say that¡¯s where I thought demon was like¡±

    ¡°Like I said before, too many variations and ways to have those kinds of things. The best way to go against it by using different types of mana. People without learning or experiencing it, they will learn fast when they got the feel of the fight. I even remember the sniper battle I took against your people¡±

    ¡°Crossbow versus Sniper Rifle?¡±

    ¡°Ok, that was too unrealistic when you said it¡±

    ¡°But have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Will a sniper tell a story when they got beaten with a man with a crossbow?¡±

    ¡°A veteran with a crossbow, the dwarves will make a fantastic fairy tale for their young kins¡±

    They both laughs where the monsters are clawing up as the banner tired them back down. Other monsters from above are gone where the radius of their safe area is good enough not to reach them. The two girls still mourn their lost friend and at the same time trying to learn the spell.

    ¡°He was one of our spinless friend¡±

    ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want you to insult him anymore¡±

    Support can¡¯t bear to hear the mage always bad talking to him. It was their usual conversation, now he is gone. It felt like mocking his death. The mage apologizes

    ¡°I guess I blew it¡±

    ¡°We all are, we should have checked the map. We fuck up, and with Voldemyr¡¯s map connecting them two together . . . We are so dead¡±

    The map shows that they are so close to the depths of the outskirt near east mountain. The unknown rank area where the elves are not allowing them to get in. The east mountain is one massive route that filled all the resources being piled up under one area. If they no longer see the wooden like caves, you are now in the dead zone. Mana there is perishable and consumed by unknown forces. Remnants of battles from the past where demons are the most focus there, undying and sealed to this place but the loots in there is heavily produced with the essence of magic crystals.

    The real deal to all people in this region. They were not ready, even they are in the far outskirts. The demon puppets are the one they face. It is pointless to destroy it as it kept reviving itself. Sealed away is the most efficient to go further, even if they are producing magic items out of nowhere. That is there only way to attract fools to free the demon¡¯s puppets unleashed again to attack.

    ¡°I never thought we go that far down, slanting directly to the north east to east¡±

    ¡°I hear you, Not using our magic to see we are now attracting the roots making us vulnerable to the final moment¡±

    ¡°SHIT! If only Voldemyr knows about our failsafe and fix this quick¡±

    The mage¡¯s notification pops up to her face after finishing the skill she needs. The mage smiles with joy at her favorite trait, auto starter: learn, a trait that requires instructions or books without requiring resources to learn a skill without needed practice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad my trait wasn¡¯t corrupted¡±

    ¡°Me too, let¡¯s hope your spell works¡±

    The mage raises the bracelet and point to her friend. Speaking her first elven tongue, the magic spell unleashed to both of them link together shared the status effects of the bracelet. Support uses her first elven magic and the bright wind flows around them.

    The two are link together, able to use elven magic together. The low tier magic is only given to one person and the buffs they want to be in elven magic is the stealth buffs. Now the two would be able not been seen from the monsters and only worried now is the dead puppet. Voldemyr sees their progress as the man continues to limp with his broken leg, now casted with dust and crystallized except his knee. He would love to get it healed among the two but there is no telling where they need the mana they have left.

    Support really wanted to help but Voldemyr stops her. ¡°There is no need, preserve it where there are no roots around you. Time is now not our side and the monster here are gathering the roots¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    They look at the abyss where the man put his flashlight at the sinkhole. The roots are already threading down where the dead monsters all climbing up and get entangled at the same time. Mix with dust and magic, they momentarily covered and pulled out from the roots where they throw the dust on it, attaching their dead bodies as their inner tendrils.

    The man couldn¡¯t hold a good horrifying display to react. ¡°Now it gets ugly . . .¡±

    New monsters are formed as it begins to have extra limbs to hang among the roots. Poorly formed by these creatures and one of them fell off from its newly rooted limbs.

    ¡°. . . This is god shit amazing I didn¡¯t have to wait long for them to finish¡±

    The mage and the support look away. ¡°Oh shit! that¡¯s it. We¡¯re leaving. Voldemyr please take care of him while we follow what you instructed us to¡±

    ¡°Once you guys made it out, please follow up my request. Even if this is a recommendation. The horde founds a new way out¡±

    Voldemyr carried the man on his back, his short height but impressive strength carried through with his heavy-duty gears. Carry as much of his equipment with no magic item, a true soldier with his densely packed bag. Now put into the inventory of the man with the necklace, he is on the other hand with his leg remained broken had to carry the crossbow. Gently trying to take aim for the first time, a scout with knowledge of basic one to one combat (brawling) at the random drunk fights through his peaceful life. The man watches Voldemyr with his javelin on hand recently made while they are here.

    The girls both distracted and nervous, the short man, Voldemyr, carries him as his feet is nearly touching ground. They would love to see what he can do with the plan like that. Their hearts are racing, their chances were told, and the bracelet being grabbed by the mage. Voldemyr throws the javelin at the cloth, with a rope attached to it as he steadies his arm while carrying the man in his back. The plan being told one last time.

    ¡°We will be distracting the dead puppet, either successful or not, you two will be bracing yourselves to the surface. Your elven magic is still strong but neither of you have heals without the roots noticing. We¡¯ll be there to help along the way¡±

    He pulls the javelin with the cloth off the wall, crumbling the ground where they stand. The mage uses her elven magic to teleport them both to the cliffs and begin running. The roots around Voldemyr and the man started to root up with the dead monsters along with it. Secretly surrounding without the adventure¡¯s awareness, and Voldemyr¡¯s experience led them advanced without trouble. He leaps to the abyss passing through the reach of the arms and roots around them, the man with the crossbow attached with the flashlight look around and sensing them coming in like flies.

    One monster got crushed from Voldemyr¡¯s feet and ram to the side to the other, he starts running up to the trails of roots with arms holding. His cruel stomps to its hand quickly breaking through their dead bones. The man aims at the air where monsters jump at them. The first bolt fires with great force as a ballista, the monster knocks back to the abyss where the girls sneakily hide through the elven magic then a random monster impaled to the wall. Their eyes were shock and hid to the side, monsters keep going down as they continue to move up. They stared at the impaled monster as it twitches.

    Voldemyr continues to climb up using the roots, daringly raises his arm for the man to hold onto his chest. The man raises his stat on strength as he uses the crossbow with only one hand. His magic to control the crossbow to reload faster as he took aim. His scouting abilities were able for him to take aim, mostly hit on the body. A random monster throws the crystallize dust at him and drops the crossbow

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    Voldemyr quickly slides down to grab it, made it in time with the weapon fully loaded. The monster who threw the crystallize dust reached them. Voldemyr grabs it head slam on the wall then to the other horde. Take aim at the line of monsters, the bolt fires and impaled them in a line.

    The man sees the monsters tumbling down in a straight line where the bolt fires. Back down to the abyss, where Voldemyr goes back up to climb again.

    ¡°That some nice shot you got there¡±

    ¡°Focus! Again, take my crossbow¡±

    The man takes it and try one more time, the horde kept going falling from above as falling crystals keep falling down. Voldemyr starts jumping up from monsters to monsters pulling them down as he bringing themselves up. The madness goes on as they reach the cliff. The man felt the force going up where the sounds of Voldemyr¡¯s raw strength gripping the roots as if it about to crush.

    The dead body falls down covered with elven wind light. Those two brought it down to Voldemyr as he had planned. Tempting his eyes looking at that thing, fall down wanting it to be crush beneath his feet. The man stops him

    ¡°DON¡¯T! Just like you said, it can¡¯t be killed. That thing is fast¡±

    ¡°It is something I can handle, and you won¡¯t last yourself with that banged up leg¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but SHIT!¡±

    Voldemyr quickly react and grabs something in mid-air. It was the dead body and the roots entangle his arm. He shouted at the man

    ¡°FIRE THE RUNE!¡±

    The man changes bolts where they needed it, a shot fires and shred only its body.

    The dead body¡¯s severed head continue to cover them with its roots draining their mana through their skins. Voldemyr jumps to the wall as he grabs the head and slams the monster against the wall. The man braces himself as the collision hits him too, its body impaled and pushed down with its rune touched the wall as it turned into stones. The bolt fused with the sinkhole and the dust inside hardens it further. Voldemyr pulls out a bladed weapon cut the roots off them, leaving the skull to fall rolling to the abyss. They are free, now going back down and swing down to the roots again. The man looks at it trapped as it struggles to break free from the rune bolt.

    They made it out outside of the sinkhole as they see the dead monsters feigning to attack them. They immediately thrown off the cliff. The two stops there and waited for the dead body to recover.

    ¡°Phew* Aw shit that is something I don¡¯t believe we survive in¡±

    ¡°I keep hearing you saying that word. Is it a miracle word?¡±

    ¡°Miracle word!? No, I was just swearing¡±

    ¡°Swearing, huh? Sounds to me a good word when you keep saying that¡±

    ¡°You gotta be shitting me¡±

    ¡°Again, you said that word¡±

    ¡°I told you . . . Ugh, what are you expecting from it?¡±

    ¡°Many things, and this world have many expressions that forms a culture¡±

    ¡°And shit has culture¡±

    ¡°You will be surprised . . . The puppet returns¡±

    Voldemyr jumps back and kick in mid-air. The monster appeared from the dark and immediately gets kick. A bolt shoots once more shred itself apart. The moment it destroys he turns his eyes and see the real one rushes forward up top. He runs towards it as it found something new. The man scout again with his magic and sees the two girls are almost reach to the top. But it is still block as where he senses, and the way he got here was through the small burrow to the sinkhole. The two girls stop to where the roots blocked it and the monster is searching for them.

    Even though using elven magic to use it as their stealth, demons¡¯ puppet is one of the most exceptions. The dead body is still the demons¡¯ puppet, it is being guided to whom they don¡¯t know. The scent has caught not from their position but how it reacted weirdly. Weight occurred and breathes are warm, coming through to the top. Same with the two men who are chasing it, demonic magic is now occurring here. It is focusing now to the girls in speed with silence.

    ¡°This is it, the place we got inside from all this mess¡±

    ¡°It is still block inside, how can it . . .?¡±

    The support is sensing something is coming, no verification of being spotted and the long route is the only way to get there. The elven magic link shared their senses of battle, the both of them quickly step aside closely to the roots. Waiting for the monster to come, they can hear it coming this way only by sheer noise and roar. The dust is blown to where there are as they feel the exposure. The failsafe is still corrupted as it difficult to get it to work without knowing how.

    The monster slams itself to the blockading roots where its roots tendrils are swinging to search them through touch. The two with elven stealth magic, phases through the dead body¡¯s roots. Nothing for it to touch as it lingers all around, it tracks back to where they step. Back and forth while the two observe its behavior. Their eyes turn to their exposure status, building up the effects of the Jigeram. The elven magic will soon to waver where their body starts to crystallize. 48% exposure and all of their power levels brought down in half, 52%, 58%, and now 64%. The monster brought the dust along with it as it travels.

    The mage loses control of her elven magic as the link breaks. The support was exposed and seen from the dead body. She kept quiet as it turns its head on the mage¡¯s position. Carefully moving at its back, quietly as it moves. Exposed and weaken to use her magic, her own natural reflex tries to hide from it in plain sight as the monster still tracking them and their footsteps. Boldly move over the roots as it stretch leads to the corner, the support barely hid as it turns to the side.

    Their mana is concealed by the dust and rely the roots and its demonic influence. Playing around her as it tries to not to notice her, it is something the demon cheats a bit. They have forgotten about it, the dead puppet its name, but they are occupied to see the exit being block. They have no thoughts on this matter, the support is moving to the opposite direction as she accidentally steps a withered root. The dead body intentionally place it there for her to do it. She tries to get away but quickly held up with its roots and start to opens its jaw and feasting through her in a flash.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The mage breaks out of stealth and uses her elven magic. Windy fire burst through and hits the dead body, the dusts are affecting her magic as it is also weakened to nothing. Through the flames of wind, between the support¡¯s legs, a bolt with chain attached hit the dead body then pulled away. The support fell down and sees at the monster pulled back to the abyss, nothing left to see but its roots tendrils being pulled also. The mage pulled her up and quickly runs back to the blockade. Now already 70% and the failsafe is still corrupted, no hope for themselves to escape.

    Voldemyr and the man goes to the blockade, pushing away the two. Putting the man on the ground, continue to use the bolts in hand.

    ¡°Come here you fucking bastard, I¡¯m waiting for you . . . AAH!¡±

    Screaming both his broken leg and his rage as the crossbow starts to emit its iconic sound. Clang! Boom! Winding Sound! So loud, yet so satisfying to hear from Voldemyr¡¯s ears. The girls remember that same iconic noise from the city guild sphere. It was the monstrous noise that brought everyone to silence.

    The dead body, getting hit from bolt as if it was a rifle. Long bolts impaled it to the ground with precise hits. The dust in it turned to the earth as before, the demon presence had finally return to its body. Its loud roar had turn into words, the words that echoed and hidden through the depths of secrets. Voldemyr punched the blockade with his right glove alone. Fast and acts like a sledgehammer, his right hand pulled back as he ordered the man.

    ¡°SHOOT IT!¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡± He turns around and pulled out a special bolt, enticed with magical properties shelled with runes protecting from the dust. It fired and shatters the blockade.

    Their eyes widen and their heartbeats pulsing rapidly, the blockade is destroyed and pulled away like it was some weed. They have seen the moment of their salvation. The support fell to the ground as she now reaches 75%, she can¡¯t stand up as the mage is nearly reached her exposure. The man sees something tear off from itself and flying through this way. The head flies with its roots as its tentacles. It reaches for them as he tries to shoot it. The roots shield the heads as it quickly growing faster than it normally would. Closing in to get its prey, as Voldemyr turns around and grabs it.

    The tentacle like roots covered him around where he sees the piece of its spine acts like a beak. Penetrating through his armor, the man takes aim

    ¡°SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! What kind of monster is this!?¡±

    Voldemyr raises the head up pushing away and slamming it against the wall. The glove he carried with crystallized dust with his other hand to wither the root tendrils. The girls lie down and watch the struggle. The man can¡¯t aim at the right angle or he will impale Voldemyr too. The voice of the dead body blurted out without its lower jaw

    ¡°Aah . . .  Aah hhhaaeeae!¡±

    Someone is coming out from the destroyed blockading roots, with a small sword at hand. Runed and strong, the blade cuts through the roots breaking free from its grip from Voldemyr. He turns around and sees U¡¯ecin, both of their eyes see better days as they look at each other. U¡¯ecin pushes him forward, and take the two girls with him, he looks at the man who carries Voldemyr¡¯s crossbow. Without realizing U¡¯ecin is leaving some one behind as he hastily retreats. The dead body comes to them as Voldemyr uses its severed head to hit the body.

    It shatters and release its dust. Voldemyr used his body to block the dust from the man being exposed. The sound of flash as the blockade is starting to regrow. A magic scroll being used and the man sees Ironno pulled him to safety. He thought he was saved, but through his scouting abilities. Something was not right. The demonic energy comes through the roots and quickly closed, leaving Ironno¡¯s limbs trapped in midway. His face froze at the blockade as he screams out of frustration.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    With a broken leg and someone nearly rescued him and Voldemyr. He gathers all the materials around him, as plan B is commencing.

    Voldemyr kicks the dead body to the wall as he begins to escape. The look of the man¡¯s eyes sees something like this happened, left behind for a second to think, it gets faster and faster as he still thinks he could manage to escape. Aiming at the monster as it dodges, he looks down after he took a shot. It gets tougher and tougher as they stay with this monstrosity. He raises his head high and scream to the echoes of the abyss.

    ¡°I SHIT YOU NOT! FUCK YOU!¡±

    The bolt chained link attached to him as it pulled himself away to Voldemyr as he catches him.

    The root blockade sealed as Ironno breaks a little opening to free from its grasp. He used his free hand with his pick axe and few scrolls in hand, weakening the roots as far he could. Leeching enough mana to weakening it and not letting that monster get to this side, feinted sounds of fighting as the crossbow sending loud sounds from the other side. Echoing since they follow it through their search, Ironno failed to rescue the one who is lying on the ground. He didn¡¯t have enough speed or stamina to get here in this tight path as he was busy securing the saferooms near to this place.

    The girls were speechless, except repeating the same words over and over again.

    ¡°We made it . . . We actually fucking made it¡±

    ¡°Laugh* We made it, oh my fucking god we made it¡±

    During that time, U¡¯ecin didn¡¯t hesitate but to give the small sword back to them. Surely enough that the warrior described them perfectly. They recognized it as their eyes are gleaming with tears. After a little while

    ¡°It¡¯s . . . Thank god. She did bring help¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t think we have survived that¡±

    U¡¯ecin stood silence letting them speak out to ease their stressful escape.

    Ironno responds ¡°You guys are lucky that someone we know is guiding you this far¡±

    ¡°YES, YES! We¡¯re so grateful . . .¡±

    U¡¯ecin silences the mage with his hand, their exaggerated relief brought his head haunting him with their noisy gratitude. Ironno continues

    ¡°Ehem, by how you react. You seem to be the one that your friend sent us. But this is not the time to make noise. Let me finish building the escape route and there you should be reuniting with her¡±

    They quiet themselves out as they check who are not with them, their worried faces expand wider to see someone is missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that guy and Voldemyr?¡±

    U¡¯ecin sighs ¡°They are part of the failed plan. You know what that plan is, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We do, but I don¡¯t know exactly will it work and that we didn¡¯t know that the monster has already awaken its demonic magic already¡±

    The other girl answered ¡°The plan is getting back to east mountain, the undergrown, that¡¯s the plan¡±

    They showed it to U¡¯ecin, he understands ¡°Without you guys, then¡±

    ¡°It would be difficult to plant a safe zone if the monster grows stronger though¡±

    Meanwhile, the man and Voldemyr ventured through the underground network escaping everything that was happening. ¡°You almost had it when I breakthrough the blockade¡±

    ¡°Demons my ass blocked it, and I thought I¡¯m dead when I didn¡¯t know we were in the deep depths or outskirts of east mountain¡±

    ¡°Now we are heading to that very place now, with you¡±

    ¡°Sigh* As long as you promised me to find the coordinates of the root hearts with ¡®my¡¯ device as proof. Then I¡¯m willing to talk . . . Heh, this man of culture¡±

    ¡°Man of culture, that¡¯s something new from just saying . . .¡±

    ¡°Huh up up up, I¡¯m being responsible here. I won¡¯t be the one who ¡®educate¡¯ you what I swear¡±

 Survived Through - Chapter 088

    COI C88

    A few days passed after the incident, long days ahead for many people heading to the depths that leads to the surface near Isekai City¡¯s border. The realization of the roots originated from the east mountain itself made everyone wonder why. The roots known to be geophyte plants, and they have no surface plant but can only found under 100m deep from the surface. The difference is as of now, the Alga¡¯s light is diminishing and forced to rise up to the surface. Not knowing that the city barrier also includes underneath, reaching the barrier out of coincidence.

    Myrrkei was not sure how to express his discovery, a barrier that phase through the ground. The foundation of the entire city should¡¯ve been their assets of protecting their surface ground. They did great to have a more powerful barrier, but mana is still the resource and how these roots intend to survive. On the other note

    ¡°Through Haw¡¯s old map and the new one added, thanks to the survivors who had the information at hand. We are sure that the roots were gathered by the presence of magic near here. It leads many monsters forced to go there as others eat those abysmal things¡±

    Emerald reads his notes, gathering new information of many possibilities would happen. Already declared as many adventurers left with a big bounty on their hands. The last few days were troubling, but they seem to be happy enough to get more out of it just to find new places through the depths. She reads one of the possible outcomes

    ¡°Are sure it will happen? A demon subordinate will attack this place once they gathered the monsters it made to the surface¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long for all of us and even the elves dug through it. The Jigeram would be the one to settle their numbers, and that barrier can bring them there for nourishment¡±

    She pulls out her device and sees the video of the barrier is already being walled with roots now, the dust outside is nothing crucial for their well-being, and looking at the caravan from Enders Bridge and Agatheus City are unloading the resources they needed. It is the race of time when the invasion will occur.

    ¡°My city got something in mind about them¡±

    ¡°That would be yours to secure your city, and as for me, I am already heading in¡±

    Myrrkei walks down to the hole where the roots reside, withering down from the dust, one stomp shatters it down and fall with more struggled roots on his feet. He takes his breath.

    ¡°When that train ever reach to the city, the first batch should be the ¡®dust¡¯ we need. Monsters in this region are not capable to survive from it¡±

    Emerald watched him closely as he steadily keeps stomping the withering roots, and while next the barrier where the rest of the roots are already clinging on it. Emerald and the other researchers find a reading where they stand. Dangerous reading, where they tried to move back, the roots started uprooted from the ground and stretching towards them. It almost reaches them to its tip but starts to chip off and sheds itself to dust.

    The researcher was surprised by the sudden heart of roots to suddenly appeared right in front of them. Emerald looks at Myrrkei as he is standing on it, now bends he knees to check it. He stands up with his pen covered with dust.

    ¡°A new born, it¡¯s already been 10 days. I guess this must mean something else. Do you agree?¡±

    They don¡¯t know what he meant and remained silent. They are glad he dealt it before it attacked. Myrrkei then instructs the other researchers

    ¡°Did the other survivor finally been found?¡±

    ¡°No Sir, I recommend asking them instead of us¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I have so much to learn about your roles¡±

    It is hell to venture through the underground network to east mountain, remnants of crumbling routes through somewhat dangerous journey. The man and Voldemyr travelled through these dark passages and the things the citizen will go mad going up and down in the abyssal labyrinth. Not this one, he held his device as he still getting carried through. The horrors, the numbers, and the persistent hunt from the dead body, it was all under few days. Yet he had done so much information found beneath further under the dungeon.

    He compares the outdated map, inside the dungeon. Now outside of it, all locations had been found with the recorded video reaches more than a minute. They were a handful bunch, painful, but handle well with Voldemyr¡¯s help. Resting through the hours with no sunlight, his pleasing eyes are bearable and wished for the failsafe to function once again. Yet, it still there and the aura is spreading or persist it on him like a curse. He had the information and the pay will plentiful for him to live off a bit. However, he starts to doubt. How long he was here, and how many they already discovered without him knowing.

    Voldemyr is on his side giving him the piece of ration from his bag. It is edible and dry to the least. The taste is unfamiliar and only the water he drinks keeps him clean off from the exposure. He sees Voldemyr¡¯s map, they are close but not safe when they travel this far. No straight paths, corner to corner to move around like ants as many are connected for them to get lost. A surprising pain for his stagnated body. Carried this far was easy enough, but his legs are getting too long to be numb and hardly anything to keep him bearing pain on his broken leg.

    ¡°Is there anyone out there in east mountain?¡±

    ¡°A lot, many elves are probably at the surface. After seeing a demon puppet freed, I guess other demons thought it was their time to free theirs¡±

    ¡°Bite* Mmph, those demons, what can I expect from them? You mentioned they are not always looking horrifying¡±

    ¡°More like strong on their own right, they won¡¯t show their true selves. They already lost before, and they try to use what they have for now. We might find one when that dead puppet keeps releasing its demonic presence¡±

    ¡°Gulp* Ah, I can feel the monster is coming for us now¡±

    The roots are springing up from the wall where they rest their backs. It is here and they begin to leave.

    Its voice echoes through the cave, the man already shut off the translation but still hears its voice. Its unnerving to his ears, while Voldemyr carefully takes his step as he carried him.

    ¡°Cilius hylte fle mor ed mana¡±

    None of them understand what it said, but something did react across the wall. As they all pack up and go to the other side. The sounds of stone being grind as they see the wall starts to shift and crumbling down. The dead body falls down and something appeared, big and sturdy with its glow shining through its body.

    Another demon¡¯s puppet, Voldemyr moved back from it as it continues to pummel the dead body. Its crumbled body collapse while the thing continues. It quickly falls apart to dirt leaving a floating crystal behind, then it wonders away. The man managed to take the picture

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°That demons¡¯ puppets I told you about¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s big and attacking one of their own kind¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it what demons are in this world, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°We have our own fantasy characters but not from this world¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve thought about it when your people should know about your threats. Yet, they are plentiful¡±

    ¡°You mean demons fighting demons¡±

    ¡°Does your world have the same kind fighting each other?¡±

    The man paused a bit, it is the obvious reaction. His mind thought this world are in truce to each other now after the apocalypse, except for the goblins. Not in this world, he answers

    ¡°You¡¯re right, hey!¡±

    Voldemyr carried him further to the surface as they see more demon puppets are moving freely in this part of the level.

    ¡°No time to tell story, the elves are not here¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any enemies when someone is heading through here. This is the complex route where most elves sealed them here¡±

    Through the man¡¯s scouting ability, he found more than he thought. It was yesterday, when he lost the dead body¡¯s location. After trying to go around and find the heart of the roots, it eventually got there as they left. Soon, he thought they have the upper hand once it gets lost, but now there are more of them. The golem appeared without him knowing, when the dead body got attacked by it and leave. He takes aim, the monster is moving in around the tunnels as it circling through the walls and ceiling then forward to them. Voldemyr quickly ducks down as he almost shoots.

    He turns his gaze and see what happened. Another demon¡¯s puppet, coming their way. It paused in mid-air as it only moves its head. A bird like monster without its wings, its size is big as a raptor. Worn out feathers and its expression were lifeless, truly made and not a living creature. Its magic phases through in the line through its body as if it is being scanned itself. Its claws climb through the ceiling, the motion as it peck to the ground. Upward as it looks at them upside down. Its paused body begins to move again where Voldemyr stood still.

    The dead body appeared before them then get hit from by the bird like demon. Voldemyr rushes forward as the man watch what happened. The bird thing switches its legs from the ceiling to the ground. Leaving the head in place and teleported its limbs where it needed to go efficiently, pierced through the dead body by its big heavy beak. The dead body fell down immediately and the bird¡¯s wooden body impales it as it is dancing on it. A strange phenomenon. Voldemyr took a strong turn as the man sees the last bit of their fight, the bird thing teleported its body in reverse. It is chasing them.

    Its loud magic kept teleporting its body except it heads in any direction as the head is its center. The reflex moves around as the head is steady and kept it motionless, letting only the body to proceed forward. Its beak aims at its prey as it only moves it to strike, in motion how it turns only directly forward, everything it do in a straight path. Neither the tunnels¡¯ unleveled bumps, corners, and tight paths, its body keeps teleporting and changing its shape. Through the flash of light, manufactured feathers and unknown wooden frames were seen.

    The man¡¯s curious eyes witness a competitive monster as its body teleporting to any direction. He takes aim, and fires at the motionless beak. It bops its head where it used its magic, so fast as he can¡¯t land a hit. More bolts coming through, other bolts for blocking its way. It strangely moved like a squid, squeezing through as it magics used to where the momentum in good speed. He quickly reaches to Voldemyr¡¯s belt getting the explosives.

    ¡°Can I take these?¡±

    ¡°You want to test what happen, better take a video if you want to see a closer look¡±

    The man gets curious, a big leap coming from Voldemyr as they reach to another underground landscape. Elven structures and grown vegetation, kept this place lit up. He throws the explosives as this is the right chance. While jumping to the air, the bird thing made it out and leap forward. Its flightless wings flap as if it has one, using the momentum of its body forward. The beak aims directly at them as it moves faster than them, the explosives triggered and dusts appeared underneath its feet. The bird rotates its head in a full vertical revolution, peck the crystallize limbs through and back to where its beak be. Without ceasing itself from slowing down, reaching closely to them.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Voldemyr lands on the vines and moved to the side, and brings up his dagger. The man sees the bird thing in motion so close to them, Voldemyr parries it and the man fires it. The bird teleports its body, leaving no space for its parried head bounces off the vines. It fell down as it continue to fall in mid-air, keeping flashing its body to find the reach for solid area to cling to. Voldemyr climbs up, where they are near a safe room of the elves. They entered a shrine with a special plant produces fresh food and purified dew on its leaves.

    The man recorded it what happened and it was 10 seconds. Jumping through the air then land on the vines as it attacks, then finally fell to what ground down to the abyss. He managed to record all of that. He wonders

    ¡°Heavy breathing* What in the god damn hell was that?¡±

    ¡°First, mind your words. This is the elves sacred grounds¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    ¡°Alright, that bird is always been here for a long time. It¡¯s some sort of magic bird to only its body but the head is definitely merged with demonic weapon. Don¡¯t think of it as a bird, you already seen how it moves¡±

    He takes his device again watch the whole thing, it was short and even edit the video to have a closer look from it. The bird didn¡¯t move its head no matter what, but the body keep changing where its feet can easily move forward. He paused where the part of its legs is in the opposite to each other, one from upper left side while the other is down at the right side. That¡¯s when they got through the tight crack, he rewinds again where he and Voldemyr got through. They made it somehow where the veteran goes through first and yank him without getting drag from the edges.

    The man gets himself another surprised moment. ¡°How do you even go through those tight obstacles?¡±

    ¡°Multiple times, I have my experience with underground cracks and small spaces¡±

    The two lied down and look at the elven tree, more likely fungus to what they see. However, the plant is rather unique as the man tries to touch one of the fruits. It decays as he touched it, he let it go and it quickly recovers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of this fantasy settings¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t understand what I mean, and I¡¯m too new of this new environment¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we understand each other as we fight, talking in miscellaneous topics are the least I am worried¡±

    Remain hiding, the man checks the time how long did they travel. It¡¯s been few hours since they ran . . . Voldemyr ran that far. Questions piled up, but quickly he dismissed it out of boring thoughts. He had no doubt that the stamina potion would be the example for his marathon while he carried him. Voldemyr stayed quiet for a bit as he took a peek outside, sparks conflict coming through here as they seem to have brought more monsters coming through here. This awkward silent put the man in suspense where the loud noises are nothing from the bird or the dead body. East mountain is truly hides something dangerous.

    They get back to their plan. ¡°It is a matter of time when we get back to the surface. These creatures are possessed with demonic influence. Where the elves are not here and the other wanderers are not leaving notes within this place. Look at here¡±

    The man looks what behinds him as there are pieces of paper pinned with splinters as pins. He brings his device up and translate them all. It takes a bit of time, but the monsters outside are getting the place surrounded. Hoping for the veteran is not to be this stupid to head out, their last days were annoying with the same monster over and over again. Now those are new and he probably knew them.

    The translation is done and begins to read it. ¡°Everyone, relocate to the west and help Isekai City in its surrounding forest. Stay hidden in the meantime, our sisters were always getting surrounded by them for some reason¡±

    The man hides his embarrassed face, ¡°Why would everyone want to look at the elves and even crowding them up as if they are planning to escape? Even through in social media as they got exposed when they were distracting the elves during their work. That was something most won¡¯t do¡±

    He checks on the others.

    ¡°Humiskis and Highlights are indirectly planning something about the defense. The boyz are already left because of other problems they have, except in the fort. We won¡¯t be attending the party as we decide to head back. This place is slowly returning to wilderness as the roots are going south¡±

    The man raises his eyes not understanding the translation, most goblin terms are getting better but there are few mistakes here and there. Voldemyr on the other hand responds what he read.

    ¡°They were already gone for nearly a week. What were they doing in those time? They seem they are mobilizing¡±

    He responds ¡°Then can we still escape from all these monsters¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, I¡¯ve seen one of the demon puppets freely move and go. Then I guessed we are stuck here with the rest of our rations¡±

    ¡°Are you even . . . I don¡¯t want to hear it, dang it. When will it end? I hope this place is protected¡±

    ¡°It is protected, but how about you? Can you managed to get stranded here?¡±

    ¡°I guess, what else am I going to do here? Waiting will make me go mad and playing games with my phone offline made me bored faster. I need to pass the time or else I¡¯m trapped out of boredom¡±

    Volemyr laughs ¡°Boredom!? That¡¯s a strange say when you are surrounded with demons¡±

    The man sarcastically laughs back ¡°Heheh . . .  eew¡±

    Slowly saying it after with disgust, he has faults and nothing else worries for him is his scouting abilities, as he already tracked them all in a big radius. It looks like the monsters are heavily occupied chasing that dead body, now it finally fled back to where it came from, close to the dungeons. He still questions why all of the demon puppets were bullying it and more aggressively than them, on the other hand the bird thing is simple enough to fight it. After discovering its maneuverability and magic, it would be easy to take it down. The annoying part it would come back like the dead body did.

    ¡°Anyway, how do you deal against those monsters?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a puppet, get the puppeteer but they hid beneath the ground. Too deep and unsatisfiable to go through to get them out, I came here to scout out what happened to the Horsin adventurers. I went through the broken crust beneath the west coast¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a way there¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you know the damage in geography in a wide radius gathering the world¡¯s land beneath the surface. Which the path I took needs to be in the depth between 500 or more meters down below¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine if that even be real. Without the supports of the from multiple layers of the world¡¯s crust. It should¡¯ve sink down to the bottom to the core and mantle¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why the forest continue to stretch its earthly roots throughout the region¡±

    ¡°A tree that held entire region stay in place to the surface, that size made me hard to believe¡±

    ¡°I am with you on that, but that¡¯s what I thought when I dive down under the surface of Rune Isles. It is too complicated how far it has nothing below but stay afloat to the surface¡±

    Voldemyr gives him the map how he got there to here.

    Three sets of maps with different proportion in the geographical landscape. It would take this veteran, days, if he goes up, down, or all around the underground network. Voldemyr continues

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many hidden posts just like this that can teleport you one place to the other, but I don¡¯t how to use them¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess so . . .¡±

    A light comes from his belt where a piece of paper lit up, the man sees it as Voldemyr pulled it out. He opens it up and a message appeared.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°A message, probably coming from my guild . . . Strange, she is going here alone¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Someone who had ventured your city once, and quite strange that she going through here instead going to the fort. There was one of our members who left the city, days ago¡±

    Voldemyr read the message as it has a favor, more so strange to read the details as the city¡¯s situation is now in dire need of help. The city is being breached from east mountain. It is difficult to dealt with as it is going to be waves of monsters coming through there.

    The message says ¡°Ready yourself for the next few months to the last moon cycle, words got out among the elves that this is the opportunity they have waiting for. The trapped souls are desperate to gather where only the puppets are left in the overgrown mountain. The extinct animals are following to the route to the north path of Isekai City. This is the opportunity to have where the undergrown possessed rare ores. I hope you are one of the posts, because you won¡¯t be getting out when you are in the vicinity under 100m deep¡±

    Voldemyr asks the man. ¡°How deep we are in?¡±

    ¡°Let me check . . . Wait a minute, we are already under 30m deep. We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    He looks around where the puppets are all here, 100m deep, his mind boggled and seem to be not convince. However, 30m deep, then this place should have a sealed elven gateway.

    ¡°I know where we are¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Voldemyr raises his hand, the glove on his hand touches the tree trunk. It opens a secret room as they go in. Once they are there, the man smells fresh air leaking through the ceiling. A sunlight barely reaches its ray through here. They are so close, as the man waits for Voldemyr what to do next. He opens a crate with something at hand.

    Voldemyr said to him ¡°You can go through here with your magic, I¡¯ll be staying here and do some personal work¡±

    The man¡¯s device finally has signal and a few drops of dust coming through where the leak is. However, this tree post managed to withstood it for some reason. Without him noticing as he shakes his head and look at among the leaves. It carries droplets of clean water. He was amazed how complex it is as he saw a wooden made filtration system. The leaves are the filters and the water it gathered look clean, out of his curious take on it. He touches it and gives a little taste.

    A strong bitter taste, a strange feeling coming from his body as he felt a bit light headed. He looks at the map where the east mountain is and while looking at it is the questionable river near it. His eyes can¡¯t describe how far it managed to bring it here.

    ¡°The water is coming from the dwarves¡¯ alcoholic river banks. Does the plants drink this stuff?¡±

    ¡°Through Alga¡¯s light, yes¡±

    Voldemyr sets up the materials he needs while the man goes up to the surface. Open through the wooden board as he is free from the cave. His silent scream for joy as his broken leg quickly heals without him realizing it. He can head back to the city now.

    ¡°Thank you! Oh, finally this shit is over¡±

    ¡°Again, with that word, I¡¯m starting to believe you said it religiously¡±

    The man finally laughs from the same nonsense after those few days travelling together. Voldemyr opens the crates as he pulled the ores out to his arms. The man returns his equipment and notice the materials he had. His eyes focused on it as the veteran prepares the forge. The man¡¯s device on hand and with the internet managed to get through the forest. He remembers the job he had, if he brings the parts needed and resume his job. He will finally get his job back and continue training inside the city guild sphere.

    His foot is now on the surface, where the area he looks and using survey abilities in between. The monsters are here, dangerous in both means hidden and attacking in different packs. The monsters are looking at him as he is passing through on by the secret entrance. It moved around him or away as the other monsters here have no interest on him during the dust fall. A strange feeling for him compared in the undergrown, actual animal behavior he thought. He decides to move backward going back inside the elven post.

    Voldemyr sees him coming back here, looking to find a way to say to him. Neither had thought to have a chance to have proper conversation except about the goofy subjects and dangers had happened here. He didn¡¯t say, but the man spokes out curiously

    ¡°I am wondering, where do you get these raw metals?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been compiled for a long time now. It was started since the elves needed help¡±

    ¡°Could you mind to let me have a bit of it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, would you mind if I help you want to do with it?¡±

    The man paused a bit and everything he had mind would be selling it, but idea had before to make the parts was wishful thinking.

    They cooperate one more time, where Voldemyr has no idea of his complex designs and machinery. He gets something wrong from his perspective.

    ¡°Interesting, you were not thinking of making equipment or repairs but manufacturing. I might able to forge it, but I need help to assemble it¡±

    The man looks at the picture of the stall with the cooking stove, it is mostly making street foods with the all-purposed cook anything under one stove. If his memories served him right, he can make a multi-purpose stove with runes and magic.

    If anything, to suffice, they probably have the technology and the knowledge they need to understand their modern technology. Voldemyr was not all experience in many of the world¡¯s knowledge, he has the experience but not the expert of making a magic stove. Voldemyr read the design and the instruction, too simple as materials have magical properties. ¡°I¡¯m going nowhere if I continue to read this. I have to send the message to them if we get it to make it¡±

    Somewhere from the far west side of the region, the person who send the message is still inside the underground post. Along with other two Raker Mawn members as they are ready as they received request from the elves. Kiege and Sanquin watch the woman already drew and wrote every little to the basic details. They look at her at her back already crouching down with her both hands draw and write, it¡¯s her unique hobby in most things. If they see her doing this, it must be related on craftsmanship. Kiege said to her

    ¡°Voldemyr got someone commissioning to make a machine, right?¡±

    Sanquin lead her magic vision close to her work ¡°A machine that cooks, truly from Isekai City¡±

    A woman as she is continue working, she too was surprised from the schematics and the materials needed to make it. But it will interact horribly with magic regards to temperatures. Adjusting a bit to make the commission easy, she stops a bit and remind herself about the other citizen

    ¡°Certainly so, and I would love to hear that self-fearing magic caster to be here and help us. It¡¯s her home city is in danger¡±

    Sanquin laughs of her childish words ¡°Of all the people she fears, she fears you the most. Even I can¡¯t go near her as she already knew my power¡±

    Kiege didn¡¯t laugh kept her face in an unsatisfiable expression ¡°I guess her powers could see yours without any effort to hide it from her¡±

    The woman finishes what she was asked for, though, she is curious of someone wanting it.

    ¡°Voldemyr has a knack on never know their names. He didn¡¯t know our new member is a citizen for months including they trained together throughout her time in the sphere¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true ¡®Oue¡¯ . . .¡±

    Sanquin mispronounced her name. Kiege helps her ¡°It pronounces as Yui. I don¡¯t how we still can¡¯t pronounce your nam, Yui, it feels like you are foreigner¡±

    Oue turns around then look at them as she tells her full first name ¡°It¡¯s Oue''jhnr¡±

    Kiege quickly responds ¡°Yui¡±

    Oue flustered as Sanquin sees again her childish expression.

    She turns around again and finishing the message back to Voldemyr, with the quick use of her magic, it sends as fast as like the device from Tabitha. Kiege continues

    ¡°If you guys are keeping yourself busy here, I¡¯m heading out first. I have received telepathic message again and I need to get going¡±

    Sanquin blissfully heard her and replied with her teasing gesture. ¡°Oh my, she sends you alone without letting her special tool with you. Myrrkei did mention him to be her special bed mate¡±

    Kiege responds happily with her grin showing openly, once she closes the door, her face turns disgusted and nothing for her to beat Sanquin¡¯s playful comments on Tabitha and Archivist¡¯s interaction.

    Tabitha called her ¡°The dead body you mentioned, it is returning back to the dungeons. You said Voldemyr was there with that monster¡±

    ¡°It was yesterday, sort of, it could¡¯ve been problematic if it returned sooner. Anyway, we received his response. He is already at the surface and somehow it didn¡¯t follow them there¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried, from where you are now, I hope you and the others will help them. Right?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡±

    ¡°I hope so . . .¡±

    Kiege going down to the tunnels where the signal is lost. She stared where the dusts are all piled up and crystallize. A battle was fought here and the withered roots are everywhere. Left overs behind across the area is filled with loots she as her whispering voice guessed it

    ¡°Citizens were here¡±

 Sealing the Puppet part 1 - Chapter 089

    COI C89

    Tabitha stayed in Raker Mawn tower, where she sits down and uses her device. The situation reports throughout the Enders Bridge where work gathered around, the sphere is still continuing those two cities fighting for what they desired. The citizens are looking for alternative answers of this world¡¯s secrets, meanwhile the Enders are fighting them to see of their status. Happily, though with her device getting improved by the day, with Enders help to improve her own version of upgrades, customs and traditional ceremonial magic with Archivist. She was a bit surprised later on why Kiege wanted her to connect with her, but cuts off the idea having Archivist having it with her.

    Now in full three screens on the gallery where she and Archivist were publicly performed their pact together, she is with the spokesman who was preaching through the days since she relatively remembered him during her first-time meeting with Lady Constantine.

    ¡°Hmm, tech stuff, interesting . . . But seriously though, why me?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know too why I want your help, but my friends know that you are also an immortal¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°And immortals saw many eras¡±

    ¡°Admittable like a repented man seeks answers¡±

    ¡°Eras where there was an advanced civilization¡±

    ¡°Advanced is subjective now once secrets and scarcity found alternatives¡±

    The spokesman continues letting his questionable modesty, but he is not rude. Tabitha continues ¡°You also made another screen where are the dungeons are through a mini map¡±

    ¡°True, I was young and made videogames back in my mortal self¡±

    Those two were the only people inside the tower, there should be the elder lady inside the tower but it is easy to know where the sounds of her great and grandchildren entered before and listen their behaving voice. Except for one, the toddler girl walks to them looking at the screen. The spokesman sees her and pat her head, then she stubbornly carried up to his lap and touching Tabitha¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What is it . . . Oh it¡¯s the girl I met with the elder lady. Why is she sitting with you?¡±

    ¡°This child starts to get daring, her siblings might influence her adventures¡±

    The girl looks at the screen where only dots and flashes on the map, disinterested how it looks as she was curious from the flashing lights before. She squirms back down and leaves them be. The spokesman felt relief

    ¡°Such a curious little rascal¡±

    They returned to the screen and sees what Kiege is up to. She is out and no magic is reached because of the Jigeram¡¯s light, the only thing that traces her is the Archscience equipment she carries. Effective but convenient, she heads forward where the dungeons lie.

    Outside of Enders Bridge to the east or the west coast of Kinteinnou region. The operator who is handling the resources to Isekai City is supervising the almost finish construction of the train station. He looks across the distance and saw the rails are coming into place. Hardened the ground with runes and install the rails with threatening auras with shamanistic wooden planks. Protects it from the ground¡¯s harsh conditions and away from the creatures that tried to block it. Now he sees the train itself slowly coming through as they hastily need to finish it.

    The Jigeram¡¯s light comes through the first week, already hemorrhaging the money the city had for this infrastructure. It is the time for them to be productive once more through the industries. From what he learned are true, the runes would be befitting against it during this moon cycle and after. There is also one other thing, he talks to one of the Enders constructors as he wonders the starts of the repeated moon cycles.

    ¡°How bad was when the Jigeram reached here completely and away from Alga?¡±

    ¡°You could see why most densely populated areas hid inside the forest or underground. The fear wasn¡¯t the light, it was the animals degraded after Alga¡¯s light. Yet here in this city is the sieges . . .¡±

    The sounds of the horns calling among the workers another command calling out to them. The operators learned a bit from the horn¡¯s specific sound, he is confused as the train rails are not yet completely built. The stocks of ores and other special refine metals are ready for shipment, the scarcities of how it is immune to be used from their magic or even teleported to Isekai City. Its exposure to Rune Isles had made it absolutely immune from the very start of magic transport. However, it is the resources would bring up the economy that the world had lost before. It raises their actions as the project need in a hurry.

    Adventurers within the forest had met the elves, during the last few days and something dangerous is coming through from the underground. Either they are willing to act as militias or the payment for the lives or the fall of their city will be sure to come. The situation is urgent, an emergency as payment will be delivered soon or what they thought. The adventurers with less experience fighting while exposed to the moon had put them in low morale. None of the examples have successfully beaten the monsters. Sun¡¯s Skies adventurers were there most of the time but they were not doing extermination.

    Gordon Truefan and the rest of his S ranks team had made it out to the surface, exhausted and having troubles when the dead body¡¯s return. One of the adventurers said

    ¡°First time seeing an eldritch warning but it was just a guy spewing out roots from his body¡±

    ¡°Heavy Breathing* You try to drown yourselves coming from its mouth. The dust suddenly breaks us down so fast. Breathe*¡±

    Gordon breaks their argument ¡°We have rune items and shamanistic equipment, how lucky we made it through if without all that when we are retreating to the Enders safe room¡±

    They admitted it after their experience, a truly form monster influenced by the demon. The description tells to be undead being preserved, now the look it had is being sealed from its mouth. Something had happened to it, when it was chasing those missing adventurers. Saint Heroes adventurers and the other S rank groups are coming to their aid. They are not confident enough to face it but they have the equipment they need to go against it. There is also a woman carrying a doll, hard to understand why she always carrying it like some pet. It¡¯s aura of rituals are rapidly blazing through itself.

    ¡°Puma¡± The doll speaks the same word for how long the city guild listens through since the festival. The plan supposed to bring the spirit of the horde chief to stop the monster. It looks menacing but it looks like it is nothing but an angry looking doll. SIlfa has no comment of her choice to have the doll on her arms. Gordon said to her

    ¡°I am hoping it improved to act like a goblin instead being a pet¡±

    ¡°You are hoping? Remember Sork or anyone who is a goblin could expect to follow courtesy?¡±

    ¡°You are its master¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make stuff up as your summons are created instead¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    The Sun¡¯s skies adventurers left after they have experienced enough to face the monster. Moreover, they have some urgent update that the monster is becoming to look different after what the adventurers saw in the first day. Gordon warns them

    ¡°Oh yeah, the monster they report it from the other day. Beware of that thing, it is transforming. It can now used magic with its roots. So, remember to continue the new plan¡±

    ¡°Lead it out from the invasion and trapped it here in the dungeon¡±

    ¡°Yup, and the last time we saw it was in the massive sinkhole, good luck¡±

    They left as Altair comes by and see them look exhausted, the runes did good to protect those guys from the exposure. The only problem is their mana being continuously drain out from the roots¡¯ abilities. He had no idea it gets even worse, from the detail he had from the UI is gone. Only thing he sees about him was his stats are low and causing some symptoms. Ruby speeds up to him and pulled him to them, where the people are all together are the one who had learned mana control. They were nervous of losing their UI¡¯s full functions but they were improvising rather well during their stay at the island.

    Ruby says to them ¡°We have one actual support here¡±

    Gemina nodded ¡°Agreed, Heist and his friends, even though they too have the control but they have much to do elsewhere¡±

    Silfa comes in as she joins the discussion ¡°Like we all talk about here. Our magic controls are base mostly our roles. We can improve much as ¡®leveling up¡¯ our powers¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe we have to use the RPG leveling mechanic¡±

    ¡°We need to manage our powers somehow, limited skills and abilities to match our control limits¡±

    This will be their first time use it and they are nervous without the UI¡¯s full content.

    They tried to learn their new power control as it begins to burden them when time went by. Fatigue, stress, pain, and health were later show how they have physically need to watch out. Limiting their abilities to be charges of their new effective skills, it is unlikely for them to be able to use most of the time. Ruby explained the situation

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we have to use our mana control on that monster, but what I heard from the people at that island. It won¡¯t be that hard if you stop leaking your mana all the time. Most monsters were strong due to the excess¡±

    Gemina sighs as she says other part ¡°. . . And then we don¡¯t have a way against the dusts¡±

    Haw walks out from the cave as he drags out more loot from the dungeon. Covered with dust and other withered roots, it is better not to assume but to look at the condition of the loots. Altair and the other S ranks identify it carefully.

    ¡°As an explorer, I detect an item and materials it had with unidentifiable stats inside¡±

    ¡°Smith here, I can see materials in low quality and durability. That¡¯s new, my role improved a bit and I can identify that these loots can be salvageable. How about you Altair . . .? Altair!?¡±

    Altair looks at it differently, his divine support role analyzed it. It wasn¡¯t so sure until someone notice him.

    ¡°Oh!? I found dangerous substance hidden through the item. The dusts had already disintegrated it and I¡¯m sure something is not good¡±

    Haw comes by with another loots at hand ¡°You¡¯re right, there is that monster come and go. U¡¯ecin has no luck finding it. I heard from him that it continued to touch its roots or dust coming from its mouth, spewing on the loots. It would be safer that non-magic users have to gather it. Demon or not, something like that managed to get those other adventurers to get the bait¡±

    They watch him walks back in as they learn something new. Gemina on the other hand looks at him a bit concerning. She kept leaning down her head to see if he had those potions on his belt. Empty, but with her identify recognized his equipment from the police. She complains it to Ruby

    ¡°He still carrying the city¡¯s safety precaution. I want to see him used their own potions¡±

    Ruby is too disappointed as well ¡°I know right. That¡¯s probably why he is here instead going deep underground¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Silfa calls out her group ¡°Alright, everyone we have to escort that monster to the dungeon. Secret rooms such as all dungeons are good enough to trapped it and long enough to stall time when the time will happen¡±

    The employer brought someone to them as the urgency gets worse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m late, but we brought an elf to deal against that demonic monster¡±

    The elf comes in, throwing away what the adventurers expected to be one of those rangers, and see the elf who looks he is nothing but a local on his clothes. Wore like most journey men and the difference of his clothes dyed in dirt, they identify him showing worse than the normal elf as if they can¡¯t search him right. The employer continues

    ¡°. . . I was saying, he is not much of a talker. More importantly, he is a type of person won¡¯t go near any neutral mana magic¡±

    Gemina reacts negatively ¡°What!? We are facing a monster who had the same mana type!¡±

    ¡°I know, but the other elves are focusing on the underground network. Preparing to seal it off after taken out some of the key sources and routes where the monsters proceed to go through, and this elf right here would help us¡±

    They look at the elf as his presence of his elven mana is weak and too low to be an elf. Gemina couldn¡¯t held her frustration after hearing the other adventurers about the elf¡¯s condition. Only thing left to try is elven magic, but this is not the time to fool around.

    The elf stands before them, he knows the struggles they are in. It is him without any use of translator but the gods neither elven nor known. His faith deludes its meaning, as of now, he is using it for his own translation for such a long time when the day of the war was endless and almost all native life falls close to extinction. Therefore, he speaks slow and troublesome. Both foreign and to foreign to the adventurers were words mean something more or less. The elf said to them

    ¡°Problems are brewing hectic. I¡¯ve heard among my brothers that something is not right. Sending me here to help, I believe we will be able to bring it there¡±

    The employer added in, ¡°I assume that you both know about the objectives. Gordon and the other Sun¡¯s Skies adventurers had failed to escort it away. Now, that we know that undead monster is more of a threat than we had mistakenly judging for. I know it would be difficult to have him and his superstitious belief. As long as he is using his elven magic on you people, then there is nothing much I can offer but my luck to you¡±

    He left them be as Silfa and the others gathered around him.

    The elf is standing where he needs be as they are talking around each other in front of the elf.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to be a bother, but we can¡¯t seem to feel strong like most elves show theirs¡±

    Altair looks at him through the stats board and sees what¡¯s up.  He finds him to be incredibly peculiar, not based on the elf¡¯s skills but the name given he read. It¡¯s translated and the others saw it too, he asked him.

    ¡°Could you introduce yourself?¡±

    The elf is slow and he stared blankly. They check on him if he even has a translator, and then he starts to reply.

    ¡°Apologies, but I am a little bit slow. I am not too keen to be with your kind, especially foreigner from a different world¡±

    Gemina slightly flinches ¡°It¡¯s fine, your name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Weissen Hardt¡±

    The translation they have was a little off. It is the first time in their translator that a far common foreign words matches the way he said it. Gemina responds the name

    ¡°White and Woods?¡±

    The elf hears her confusion. ¡°No, it¡¯s Weissen Hardt. You almost got it almost right from the start but not the rest¡±

    Everyone tries to fix up the translation through their device as it kept making the result as ¡®Weiss en Hardt¡¯. They quietly change topic as they are in a hurry.

    ¡°I see, you people still curious about me. Trust that man who vouch for me, this is no easy work¡±

    Silfa looks at her doll as it feels nothing of a threat coming from him. He is slow and they are focusing first the objectives, he is still an elf after all. Gemina tries to settle this

    ¡°I know much problem is happening near the barrier and your friends are helping to prevent the assault¡±

    ¡°Of course, but I heard that the demonic puppets are freely moving to your city. My brothers and sisters won¡¯t last long from the endless horde¡±

    The pause made them feel like they are not going to communicate properly. Gemina keeps it on her mind as she can¡¯t believe a horde will coming to the city. The elves will ease the waves, while they have to defend the city from the rest of the monsters.

    ¡°If we are going to be like this, having that undead thing away from the attack. I want answers why that thing will be the only one stay out from the fight. I can¡¯t follow orders giving only small information, then again. I don¡¯t want to waste time¡±

    The elf hears her loud and clear. He stands there for a good moment, he agrees without saying a word. Where the other adventurers already set foot on going through the cave. Haw gets out from the cave with the pile of loot are kept coming out. He sees the elf outside from the distance, the elf wore journey man in dirt as he looks familiar. Haw walks forward as he was stopped by one of the S rank adventurers.

    ¡°Excuse us, we are heading through¡±

    The first group goes in as Haw checks on the elf again. Once he turned back to see him, he was eventually gone.

    Without the moment to look for him, Haw had to prepare for the loot to be disposed of. The elf hid perfectly from Haw¡¯s view, his movement blends in with the adventurers where both of them passing through. Altair is the one who will be on the elf¡¯s side and give provides him the plan as they walk, meanwhile Silfa and the others are catching up to Gemina¡¯s group. She said,

    ¡°I know elves are strong and prepared, but I don¡¯t even sense his elven magic¡±

    Ruby responds with a face of mystery ¡°Just trust the guy. You and I never met a bad elf yet. I for one want to see him in action¡±

    They regroup inside as they are heading to the safe room. Teleporting to the last known location, they appeared where the survivors hid. The tunnel shows the path where the remains of the roots already dried out, but the echoes hear through them are like any before they walk in. The sound of wooden scraps clapping louder and louder as it already started. Ruby and the other S ranks ready their speed stats up and engaged directly to the monster first. Equip with protection against the dust, they have a certain amount of time to guide the monster to the dungeon.

    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t the case. The monster has magic, the roots root up from the wall as it stretches its growth. She pulled out her weapon as soon as she was surprised from the sudden movement. Her team face the roots as it was stagnating, the sounds of the monster is coming their way. This moment should¡¯ve been swift and the roots already spreading through. The monster appeared before them only its head, entangling with roots to the wall. It stops as the sign of withering roots start to appear.

    One of the adventurers said to them ¡°So, it is true. It won¡¯t attack without any mana of it to leech¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it, even we have mana control now, but there are ways that thing will absorb our mana¡±

    One of them uses spell and shoots at the head. She fires it and the monster quickly take a bite of it, during in mid-air. The roots quickly surrounded the magic she recasts it in a different direction as it desperately needs to absorb it. She guides it further away directly to the dungeon. The head pulls itself away and follow the mana.

    ¡°Now I have seen everything¡±

    ¡°Not everything, it just the head. You know is just a basic spell¡±

    ¡°Same spell that almost being eaten by that skull¡±

    Ruby and the others decide to move back as the monster follows the mana. They hear the echoes coming from the other direction as they heard from the other groups. The other team echoes through the tunnel

    ¡°Everyone, rally to the safe room. We have a situation here¡±

    The monster¡¯s body is here, stepping closer in its eldritch looking roots tendrils sprung out from its body. The roots follow it with feint magic while the roots feed on it.

    They retreated, but Altair didn¡¯t follow them and stays with the elf. ¡°. . . The poor fool is desperate. Be on your guard if you wish to bring it there¡±

    ¡°What was he talking about?¡± Ruby joins them when he sees the elf starts to act.

    The elf¡¯s magic sends his wisps around them, the spark of dim glow floating, it¡¯s beginning to move as fast as a shooting star. They are being teleported elsewhere, when a slight glimpse coming from Altair¡¯s view. The head comes back and the roots bursting out from the walls as wooden pikes piercing through as they barely dodge it.

    They appeared further away from the monster and closer to the dungeons. They no longer recognized the interior as the roots already being spreading here. Everyone is here as they were told to retreat, their rally point. The adventurers already purging the roots with dusts. They made it into chalks as they rub the dust on it to wither it, slowly. An item as weak than the actual dust, this is the best they could do to make right now. Ruby and the others made it here and saw Altair the elf. The one baited the skull said to them

    ¡°Did you see the skull retuning back where you are at? The roots trapped my spell and it return back to where we were¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we were teleported¡±

    The elf goes back to the monster ¡°I¡¯ll be distracting the monster, use my wisp to call out to me when you are ready to seal it off. That fool soul is becoming more of a threat than I thought¡±

    The waves of wisps follow him through like school of fish, its dim lights are becoming identical like the elven wind. Everyone can see his true power level. The wisps are carrying it for him. Gemina can sense the same presence like any other elves. Somehow, they felt strange, most elves¡¯ presences are dense and pressured from their senses.

    One wisp is left behind as he said. Ruby tries to identify it. Silfa stops her where the doll is busy making a ritual circle.

    ¡°Excuse me, but we are relying the elf and my doll now. There is no need to try to touch it, let the others identify it for us¡±

    Ruby moves back away and the others saw the ritual circle is already been made. Silfa brings Altair to them about what he finds about the elf.

    ¡°The elf is powerful. The wisps have the same power level like the rest following him¡±

    Gemina and Ruby were shock, a school of wisps have the same power level as the elf. They know that the elf is a summoner but that large amount is the equivalent to his strength. They shake their heads and look at the tunnel that leads inside the dungeons. Shaken with excitement to believe the numbers of wisp can do in a fight, Ruby¡¯s feet want to go back while Gemina wants to wait here when the wisp starts to act. The adventurers called out to them

    ¡°Hey guys we have a problem. Roots are infesting the gate. We need to destroy it to get the monster trapped there¡±

    They brought out their dusts, the roots soon slowly sipping back to the walls and dug deep away from them. One of the mages senses magic corruptions. She waves her staff to the others as they begin to raised their weapons. Spells cast on them to see through the dark and mana from the roots. A shockwave of pulses spread from the mage to see deep inside the walls. Threads of roots and magic being under controlled, there are some big circles they could not see clearly. The roots moved it as soon starts to fade away. When they tried to check it out, the roots sprung out around them and attack.

    Ruby, Gemina, and the rest of the Saint Heroes quickly used their speed magic and dashes through the roots. They tried to cut them off, with their weapons smashing through, some of the roots break apart and spreading the dusts on them. They covered their faces from the dusts as something appeared before them. A mist of brown red cloud gassing them by surprised. They got caught from the fog and something hits them. An invisible creature attacked them in such sudden speed as they tried to counter it. The cloud corrupts their magic as the dense thick cloud is too much for them to handle.

    Everyone of them fight back, then they got quickly blacken out where the roots are attacking them while the cloud distracts them. Adventurers are being taken out and roots collapse as it carried dust and the cloud is tanking the dust they used. No one try to scream for help nor tried to back out while they didn¡¯t know the cloud leaking from different location blocked them. When they are about to use their failsafe, scrolls being spread around the tunnel being released and lit with fire.

    The dense cloud dispersed and the roots collide and tried to feast on it. The dust returns to withered them at the same time consuming the scrolls. An Enders appeared from the wall trying to break free from the roots¡¯ holdings. One person made it out as a familiar face appeared being covered by dirt. One of the adventurers left standing as he reaches out to him

    ¡°Haw?¡±

    He fell down as his body being covered with curses. Haw bring them all out from the tunnel and carry them inside the secret saferoom. A wisp shoots forward over them with sudden flash of light. The roots stop growing as the wisp¡¯s magic stops it.

    Ironno manages to break through the roots and said to Haw ¡°Gather them here, I need to purge this place. The demon is getting stronger¡±

    The adventurers who tried to clear this tunnel to the dungeons were safely moved inside the saferoom. Where Silfa tries to contact them after seeing the cloud roaming in their ritual circle. The doll uses its rituals to destroy brown red cloud as numerous spirits were summoned to deal against that strange gaseous air. The wisp goes in leaving a sudden flash of light. Silfa tries to contact them

    ¡°. . . Hey! Is there anybody out there!? Damn it, it¡¯s only us here. Altair, did they use their failsafe?¡±

    ¡°Almost, I think they were saved. Let¡¯s hope it was Haw¡¯s group¡±

    Meanwhile the elf fights the dead body. The wisps are enough to deal its nuisance powers. The roots all gathered to him as it tries to feast on his familiars. The wisps endlessly appearing and disappearing like lights blinking. Easily beaten it to a pulp. He is waiting for them to bring it to the dungeon, his own elven seals won¡¯t do to counter act its undying state. The dead body already acting alive and forced to keep itself from sealed away.

    A tortured soul is screaming and the demonic marks trapped inside a dead body. The wisps witnessed the magic being formed and chased the demonic magic away from the adventurers. Ghostly formed creatures appeared near it as its dying wails are trying to force itself back alive. The elf breaks it down, it screeches. Wisps are leaving him as the roots grow closer to them. The dead body mourns in insanity. Words start to form and the dialect heard that the elf remembered it clearly. He continues to keep attacking it without restraints.

    ¡°Screech* Aah! Haaa! . . . Screech*¡± The scream starts to sound clearer. The elf hears his name from the wisp. Altair¡¯s voice speaks out with his curiosity

    ¡°That horrible wailing. It¡¯s English!? Sir Woods, is someone out there?¡±

    The screech went silent as he is about to find out. The wisp¡¯s response through the elf¡¯s words. ¡°No, don¡¯t cloud your mind by this discovery. This is a demon¡¯s trickery. Time will answer your question and mine¡±

    The wisp went silent but the echoes of the fight persist on. Silfa and the other adventurers can¡¯t ignore what it said.

    ¡°KILL ME! That fucking monster said it. I thought it was that foreigner who speak English, . . .¡±

    Altair quickly responds ¡°The elf said it was from a demon. Don¡¯t start asking question as we are dealing something difficult¡±

    The ritual is finish as the doll jumps around fanatically as the spirits followed it. The adventurers look at the tunnel to the dungeons as they hear nothing from them. The adventurers go over there, slowly and carefully. While the others wait as to guard this place for anything unusual.

    The adventurer didn¡¯t say after that, the awkward silent keep their wits high. They heard the sounds of the wood being chopped off, more like its being tore apart that didn¡¯t use an axe. They step closer and continue to hear the roots crackling as they step in. Through the dark space as they see all around with scrolls being torn by the roots and the roots itself hang to dear life as it covered with dusts. They found Ironno shredding the roots into wither with the dusts. He pointed them to where they are

    ¡°They are there, prepare to fight if you want to help me go through the tunnels¡±

    The elf¡¯s wisps are slowly diminishing its numbers. All concentrating together into one. The elf hears its agonizing voice as the wisps block it¡¯s mourning completely. The adventurers understand it, he speaks the language they called as

    ¡°English . . . You might share the same world. I would someday talk about you. I¡¯ve never once forgot about your treacherous name . . . non-believer¡±

    The elf¡¯s wisps grip it tight out of personal malice. It responds and the wisps let it out so softly

    ¡°You are just as much as a monster as them . . .!¡±

    The elf continues to wait as he listens it complains, the trapped soul.

 Sealing the Puppet part 2 - Chapter 090

    COI C90

    Haw is setting his hands on the medicines they brought. Neither cure nor remedy but the sustaining their health before they reached their symptoms. He looks at the misfits who were easily ambushed from the corrupted environment. Knowing so well that they were the only two people left inside the cave. The Sun¡¯s Skies adventurers were the last people left the fight against the monster. Almost setting it to trapped it to the dungeon but the roots had taken so much magic from them as they are forced to retreat to the saferooms.

    The last moment as the roots and the cloud fled, Ironno took it down. The root infestation and its magic spreading in the tunnel. Where it led to the dungeons as the rubbles of withered roots lying on the ground crumbling, the strange colored cloud was floating among the adventurers, easily taken them out like some invisible creature running amok. Ironno knows this different form of magic. Never would have guessed the demons¡¯ puppet has some able powers through its master¡¯s capacity. It must be those foolish servants remained with them in the so called ¡®eternity¡¯.

    Ironno clears what the clouds were spreading. The roots kept surrounding the tunnel as he alone couldn¡¯t wipe them off as it able to twitch and turn. The feint of mana left behind is now belong to the demon. He heads back to the saferoom and checks on Haw. Haw was able to help the adventurers, and the dust exposure on them did affect their condition to fight, while the other is their actual well-being. Filled with their bodies with mana instead actual nutrients inside. It will take time for their mana to recover, filling their necessary conditions, and let them squirm after they getting hit by unknown entity.

    The two waits for them as they rest, while the others are waking up but they feel so weak later on. No idea, but they feel wanting to sleep a bit, their sense of caution is little as if they were convinced that they were safe. Their dreams were tempting as similar as they hoped to be, those sensations felt so real as the only few wakes up as their dream were good but down right illogical.

    ¡°AH! That was some best dream I ever scream in my whole life¡±

    The other one raises his. ¡°Me too here, it feels like the demon give me a dream that almost make me want to commit homicide¡±

    Both don¡¯t want to tell their full details. Where the others are more appalling that would alienate themselves.

    Somewhere in the dungeon, the roots are already there covered the whole place. The adventurers are slowing down as the environment starts to get uncomfortable. Ruby and Gemina are out, yet other adventurers saw Haw bring them inside the saferoom while Ironno cleanse off what was a fight here.

    ¡°A trap? It was able to beat the S ranks. Gordon wasn¡¯t kidding about retreating¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know that there is another saferoom here. We could use it to teleport back sooner than we thought¡±

    Altair looks at the new infestation covered by roots. ¡°How did that monster make it here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only the roots, Altair. There¡¯s also that weird colored air too¡±

    They step forward and witness the dungeon main gate to the hallway, the central route that leads to the dungeons in miraculous path of the massive structure and multiple themes like area they first saw it for the first time.

    ¡°Were not been here since before our summer vacation¡±

    ¡°Hah, you got that right. Coming right back here after the sphere experience, made me think that this place was really made for us¡±

    ¡°Just like the adventurers before us, they have better experience than us. It¡¯s like their purpose are meant to be here¡±

    The adventurers spout out what they think while they have remembered the fantasy settings here, but now covered with roots.

    Altair kept his sight low of how it infested by roots ¡°Comparing those mobs and the monsters from the surface, this place is perfected from our own imagination¡±

    ¡°Too bad the surface are actual animals behaving the threats like us¡±

    ¡°There is nothing much else for us to learn from the locals when they show them this dungeon. Groan* I felt afraid than nostalgic¡±

    The adventurers built inside the central network, and this hallway is their secret hideout when they¡¯re close to the secret rooms for them to grind effectively. This is where they get their adventuring materials and other resources only for the city guild. Now with runes as their priority, this place where they get their basic gears.

    They hear the echoes of the fighting, the elf and the monster, never once in their life to hear this place haunting and surrounded by shredded Enders magic scrolls on the walls. They look at it as if it turned into a disturbing view, as if the papers were flesh and drilled the very roots crumbling. They chipped off the roots where more Enders magic scrolls were torn off.

    ¡°Did Ironno prepared this room or something? It looks scary now as the roots crawled on to them¡±

    ¡°Nervously laughing* We have Altair, he . . . Ah shit, did you look away from it?¡±

    He looks at Altair didn¡¯t look up ¡°I¡¯ve been watching horror movies lately, I guess my imagination gets to me¡±

    They all laugh nervously as some of them found bits and pieces of the monsters. Hearing Altair being scared and all, made them slowly regretting to play a trick to ease their tension. Everywhere, all of them are skulls being rooted, they found the bodies carried with dust as if it supposed to make those monsters. Yet, it didn¡¯t move. Altair founds one lies hiding on the ground along with the roots. He pops it out all of sudden and the monster skull went flying.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Altair laughs ¡°I yes, that¡¯s clear off my . . . Haha!¡±

    He laughs they pulled off more heads raining on him. ¡°You fucker! I thought we were . . .¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I guess you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m afraid of¡±

    Silfa, and her doll lied down and waited. They positioned themselves where the ritual circle should be directing to.

    ¡°Alright, we decided we¡¯re choosing the 8th dungeon¡±

    ¡°The dungeon where the famous adventurers slain the infamous and invaluable randomize monsters¡±

    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s where the best cosmetic items out there¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what Gordon said to us when they escape. Even though how strong they are, they admit that this place is mostly for grinding good looking materials¡±

    ¡°I hope those monsters wouldn¡¯t be feeding those mini bosses¡±

    The doll is channeling the circle as it is getting excited. Everyone with their ritual items hear the doll¡¯s voice. Goblin tongue translated in whispers, to the first time they hear it except animals speaking to them. The spirits are talking.

    ¡°The monsters are coming, are coming, coming . . .¡±

    Chanting through their translation got to them, it soon left to its tribal words as they hear spirits singing ritual

    ¡°Kul ki kara dyam da da dalang Kaka lam pyang kara ma da da . . .¡±

    The translation gets them nowhere whereas only Silfa¡¯s UI understands it.

    ¡°We need to go now. Everyone! Get over here and prepare the seal. Puma is multi chanting¡±

    They gathered as their ritual items started to glow, the essence of the spirits shakes, as they feel something wiggling through their pockets and bags. One of them checks their item and saw her item moving like it is alive. The talismans and the ceremonial tools are moving on its own and hanged on to her arm. Their weapons, armors, magic equipment, and even runes are in the presence of their spirits.

    Enchanted to the will of the spirits, where one person with back up sets, all of his setups got out from his inventory and turn itself alive. A living golem on his side as he stops and realize it took his stuff.

    ¡°Are these spirits want to help? It took my stuff¡±

    ¡°What kind of spirit do you have?¡±

    ¡°A shadow spirit, more like shadow form but why it needed my gears though¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s the spirit you choose and you should know about it¡±

    They keep moving on as the spirits pester as they gather. They watch the spirit moving together where theirs are coming to life, whereas more of them are coming from the dungeons.

    Altair and others return as they found out their spirits are here. ¡°They¡¯re they are¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sure do, and I don¡¯t think your spirit is not one of those animal types¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a spirit but a shamanistic weapon¡±

    ¡°Pfft* You mean your cleansing club¡±

    ¡°You have to admit, this is my alternative way to heal¡±

    ¡°Yeah, removed the curses with stuns . . . Sigh* These spirits though are quite a lot, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve known about the spirit trends¡±

    ¡°I have . . . it¡¯s better not about Train¡¯s spirit. He has rare spirits I have never get during my summoning¡±

    The golem leaps forward and the spirits are following after. Everyone sees the entrance of the dungeon as it already being sealed with roots. The spirits are hitting the roots with the purpose of each item is used for. Weapons like throwing knives, shaman weapons, and ritual spells blasted forth at it. The roots grow and touch by the shamanistic ritual, they watch them and see how they played out. The talismans spirits left trail where the roots go, stretching to the corner of the walls and forced to follow it.

    The center roots that sealed the door are slowly weakening where the growth isn¡¯t enough for it to reach but the bait the spirits give such aroma that it forced toward it with empty meals. The roots fell off from the entrance as the rests at the corner. The spirits play around the roots while it barely touches them. It¡¯s past life and habitat have known this vegetation. Quickly removes the hurdles of the adventurers¡¯ path. But they continue on baiting them further back to the hallway as which they stop from their masters¡¯ leash.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s something we didn¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°This is the first time we have spirits act like this¡±

    ¡°Silfa¡¯s Puma doll is probably guide them to do this¡±

    ¡°Yeah, calling the Horde chief spirit as ¡®puma¡¯ doll¡±

    ¡°Stop making jokes. If only the goblins would teach us about this¡±

    ¡°That ¡®if¡¯ won¡¯t do much for them. You already hear their nonsensical grief . . . I just don¡¯t want to believe that there is a thing called stupid and wise spirits¡±

    The adventurer sarcastically laughs

    ¡°How Ironic if we have those spirits¡±

    ¡°Shh! Something is coming¡±

    Where the spirits are baiting away the roots, they were forced return back to their masters as the rituals immediately activate.

    Altair and the others are spreading out. Their auras quickly turned to the colored air of the spirits. The roots stretch so far that it held bones inside. Identical to the monster they saw before with roots sprung out from their bodies like leeches biting on its skin while moving its tail like a tendril. Now it comes forth in abomination, collected with dusts and a familiar demonic sigil made with the crystallize gem. No stench but an embodiment in a wooden frame by roots, the roots are forced to the entrance as it withers from the dust¡¯s contact.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Their stats show their exposure. They keep their mana under control where they won¡¯t let it leak. Everyone carefully looks around as piles of bones falling from the roots¡¯ grasps, waiting for any of them to reanimated.

    ¡°Even here there are more bones than the dungeon¡¯s hallways¡±

    The skulls inhales through the small gaps where the air is gathered. The bones start to reattached with the roots. The air released fumes from the bones as something hidden inside its bone marrow. Dripping down like sands, it¡¯s the dusts.

    Silfa raises her sword, her spirit ignores her caution while it chants at the ritual circle. She swings in front of the bones. The spirit hears her plea as it sweeps forward to the falling bones entangled with roots. The roots suddenly reacted from the direction of the wide sweep. The bones were taken down, crumbling and weak. The dusts leak out with a boom where her spirit attack with its rituals. The gang of spirits quickly charge at the bones. The sounds of chattering bones quickly rose up with its entangled roots. Immediately destroyed with the spirits¡¯ first attack.

    All of their powers revealed in a slight color to the air. Silfa and Altair watch her doll charged directly at the bones hiding inside the tangled roots. Easily taken them down whereas the doll¡¯s aura is spreading among the spirits. Either way, the spirits dance around like cartoon characters moving around after they fight and raised their victory dance. Silfa¡¯s doll goes back to the ritual circle and continues its multi chanting and the other spirits slowly return to normal then follow along the ritual circle.

    The adventurers¡¯ spirits are becoming more powerful after being closer with Silfa¡¯s doll. Now that the spirits are chanting, and their masters watch their ritual dance.

    ¡°That was fast, they quickly finish them off¡±

    ¡°Like hell if I know, they have shamanism as their magic¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have the power we used them earlier. Silfa¡¯s doll is helping our spirits to get stronger¡±

    ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re chanting and it starts to annoy me¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen ritual items dancing around making noise. I hear you, and I¡¯m staying away¡±

    Silfa reads the UI through her doll¡¯s dialogue; Different language that is not have translated yet. She can only read the expressions of the spirits form of rituals and magic. So long that she had tried to understand the doll with her younger sister, Joanne, and learn so much of its abilities. Not much when regards to the ritual circle, she read the words of guidance from her UI through her doll.

    ¡°. . . The goblin spirits are coming, see the inevitable judgement of our beyond the dead magic¡±

    This line makes her question more than telling them about the warning. Shamanism is powerful when they see something odd, but what odd magic it is talking about?

    Ruby, Gemina and the other adventurers go out from the saferoom. Recovered from the attack including the ambush of the strange cloud, they see their ritual weapons are retuning with essence surrounding it. Ironno takes a look at it

    ¡°Spirits garnered with chief¡¯s rituals. Your group will be able to go back to your objectives. Me and Haw will be heading to the entrance. This time won¡¯t be attacked easily after what¡¯s left inside the dungeon¡±

    Haw looks at the spirits as they show slight colored air forming behind them

    ¡°Weapons and accessories as ritual items, the spirits can¡¯t be easily satisfied with that object they are using¡±

    Ruby received a call from Silfa. ¡°This is me, and we are receiving calls through shamanism, ok?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a spirit¡±

    ¡°Does a horde of friends¡¯ spirits does not link together? Gemina has one and I know you won¡¯t let her go when on adventuring¡±

    Gemina heard them and look at Ruby¡¯s expression. That grin looks of her face as she is about to say, Ruby blocks her face

    ¡°I get it, I¡¯m sorry we got attacked ended up almost failing the mission¡±

    ¡°Good, tell them that the spirit can fight on their own. You can do different jobs as they protect you¡±

    The call stops and Ruby looks at Gemina again. Complete still as she still grins at her, Ruby can¡¯t look away where her hand grip tight to hit her. A fast punch in high speed out of pure embarrassment. Gemina¡¯s face dodges back like the wind and missed her punch, and she said to her mischievously

    ¡°Gay¡±

    ¡°Ah! Why won¡¯t you just shut up?¡±

    ¡°But I like the old meme. A foreigner looking disappointed and ask the question ¡®why are you gay?¡¯¡±

    The two busy fighting each other while the adventurers checking their ritual items.

    The spirits form a line and do the conga line. They are moving forward as they identify their items¡¯ new buffs.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read goblin shit¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I expect nothing less for the spirits. Yet, they leave us when we are down though¡±

    ¡°Then they comeback with buffs, I can see the stats in gibberish form¡±

    The spirits return to their owners, everyone or some of them grab their item feel the strange magic. Their eyes can see secrets within the tunnel, marks of magic coming from the roots and the cloud in a dream state. They can confirm the threats hidden inside the roots and through walls.

    Gemina¡¯s spirit comes to her in a piece of metal. She quickly grabs it and attached to her elemental sword, fused together with hidden rituals as she bears her hand gripping on the handle. Her eyes see the secrets hidden in the tunnels and the essence of magic feint and hide through the walls. The roots are returning and as it won¡¯t stop growing, strange mana it possessed as it not belonged to them. She can¡¯t raise her power with her spirit because of differences of mana, but now it shares the strength with her. Balancing together as it meant more than looks. She calls out to them

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish what we have started, to the hallways, we need to clear everything there before everything else comes back¡±

    Ruby insists them, dashing around to everyone¡¯s position as they were distracted on their ritual items. Hit their heads multiple times and others quickly reacted before she lays a hit on one of them. They move right ahead. Ruby returns to Gemina¡¯s side

    ¡°I guess we can finish this with these spirits on our side, right?¡±

    Gemina smiles back at her with devilishly look on her face. Ruby couldn¡¯t resist ¡°You still give me that look. I¡¯ll be going to hurt you once this is over¡±

    ¡°Ooh, don¡¯t be that hard, mommy¡±

    Both of their sword clashes in a blink in the eye. Ruby dashes to the side, and Gemina split herself with an elemental and hits her sides.

    ¡°AAH! How did you?!¡±

    Gemina¡¯s slides her tip of her sword and the spirit essence flows down on the ground, appeared from the ground behind her and see her spirit has a body. Carrying the magic of its master as it ready to collide it with her sword. Ruby knows her skills

    ¡°That¡¯s your elemental magic: Split blade¡±

    Gemina bit her lips as she said the wrong skill name. ¡°Again, it¡¯s Gemini Clash. Two counter parts elements clash together, I spilt my sword into two then combine it together again with you in the middle of it¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I never thought I couldn¡¯t stop you with that gay joke, but this, laugh*¡±

    ¡°TCH!¡±

    Ruby had gone wild teasing Gemina, both of them are good companions together and with Silfa. These two is the epiphany of close friends with different tastes. They head forward to the dungeon hallways and see the roots covered the dungeons¡¯ gateways. The roots are covered everywhere to their feet to the ceiling, while they are prepared and excited with their spirits on their side. Buff by Silfa¡¯s doll and everything else on their ritual items. The Horde chief spirit, dared to give them the power that Silfa tried to control. The animal spirits are restoring its wild instincts.

    There is someone on Gemina¡¯s side, a hunter and holding his range weapon. He said to her ¡°Can you guys at least give us position to fight against them? I know Ruby will be dashing through the fight, but they have spirits too having an itch¡±

    Gemina pats hard at the hunter¡¯s shoulder ¡°Oof¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long that we ever join along side by side¡±

    ¡°You know our composition won¡¯t work. I am from the backline while you guys are at the aggressive front¡±

    Ruby agrees ¡°Surprisingly, you are one of the Saint Heroes members¡±

    The hunter rolls his eyes as the two being ganging up to him. He skips their comments and directly talk to Gemina ¡°I was saying, they want to fight and try their ritual items. They are going high as they talk about the buffs of their spirits¡±

    Gemina nods and changed her manner ¡°Yeah, I saw it too. Luckily my spirit behaves and keep warning me that the threats are nearby¡±

    ¡°I guess that spirit is no goblin, while they are . . .¡±

    The adventurers with their ritual items starting to twitch, mingled together with both magic. The spirits are restless and much more something in its aura start to glow brightly.

    ¡°. . . Yeah, well this is going to be exciting for them¡±

    Inside the hallway, too tight for many of them to fight but enough for clear off the roots to open the 8th dungeon. The mages and the others with their ranged weapon take arms with explosive as they anticipating for a big wave hidden behind the roots. The roots stretch closer to them as the spirits were released, its magic forcing the monsters hid inside as it keeping its body with dusts. One of the mages got spoof of how horrifying it looks, hits it, and drops a chunk of dusts on them. Almost got showered but one of the spirits come to their rescue and sacrifice itself leaving a wailing laughter as it wipes out.

    ¡°Sheesh, those guys won¡¯t let the suspense go¡±

    Side by side, the spirits and the adventurers stood before the monsters hid inside the sealed 8th dungeon. Other dungeons had sealed are starting to crumble, the mages cast their spells to seal them off before they are outnumbered. The spirits with them coordinate one another as the mana is becoming entwine together, their magic channeling and magic circles are forming to have faces and ritual signs. They stop their channeling out of being surprised, once the spell let go, the spirit fires it to the dungeons¡¯ gates. Partial seal appeared as it blocks parts of the gateway.

    The roots are merging with the seal as it turns into a solid stone. The roots are carved by the spirits and the image of the magic signs of the mages show align to fill the spaces of their drawings. Ruby shouted among the mages

    ¡°What are you doing?! Seal those gates before they overwhelm us¡±

    They stop their awing at the spell and continue to seal the gates. The adventurers at front are drinking their potions, raising their buffs, and maintain control of their mana. Using their UI to managed their limited skill sets. Picking the right moves only less than five slots, their spirits are there to enforce them.

    Gemina comes in first with Ruby attacking back forth like a pinball. Her elemental sword fused with her spirit slashes like a projectile. The spirit guides the slashes and hits the monster, she pointed at the monster as it being hit behind by her spirit. Guiding the monster to her, both Gemina and the spirit pulled them as she uses her abilities. The spirit replicates her attacks as she screams

    ¡°GEMINI CLASH!¡±

    Both of them pushes forward to collide to together to the monsters, her control of this special ability made her nauseating. The elements burst through the monster in flames, shattered into stone, and shattered when frozen. With her spirit there to double it.

    The monsters are breaking inside the 8th dungeon, quickly pushed back by the adventurers. The counter assault where their ranged weapons gunning down and piercing through. The entangled rooted monsters come in drove in mix both mobs and monsters from surface, all of them are as equal as its mana drained away by the roots only mindless attacking forward. The spirits attacked after the shots, feasting through the fumes and strange clouds burst out from them, and the dusts opened up quickly crystallized them altogether.

    The crystallized spirits revert back into items, while the adventurers continue to head forward. They clean them off with purified water as the spirit returns to their side. The spirits face the monsters as their psyche grew wild, together to fight alongside, they feel the power of the shamanism is surging through their magic. Their magic filled with visual features as they fight. Equipment has auras, weapons turned bleak in cursed colors, and magic turning into spirit like creatures.

    One of the adventurers unleashed a devastating spell through his ritual item. He throws the talisman that helps him to become agile, his spirits fused with his magic and Silfa¡¯s doll ritual magic, the talisman turned into a ritual beast and charges through the monsters. Following along through Gemina¡¯s assault with her spirit, the talisman beast fused with her elemental magic and embolden its ferocity while her spirit received its beastly form. Gemina noticed her spirit turns into an elemental beast and pounces on the monster more dangerous as before, it returns to her when clashed at them, looking at her spirit as it gives a look of a dangerous predator.

    More and more spirits are sharing each other¡¯s power, as everything turned into one spirit. The adventurers hear it speak out the name.

    ¡°Puma! Puma!¡±

    The chant grows louder as the adventurer lost their train of thoughts. A nostalgic feeling for themselves, overpowering the monsters without a care in the world. It was a memory alone that made them adventurers and rumple stomp the mobs. It was nothing but a bloodbath, the spirits empowered alongside with them, and they are happy for it.

    Once the battle is cleared, the rest of the dungeons¡¯ gateways are sealed. Turning into seals that is made together both neutral mana and shamanism, the spirits received each other¡¯s power are quickly faded away as no threats around them to deal with their rage and hunger. Many spirits faded, but some stay as their masters or mistresses surprised of the new level-up they received. Finally, they finished clearing this place. The finale will be here and all of them take their rest and look around the 8th dungeon is clean off from the infestation, truly empty.

    Gemina looks at her spirit in her UI, she grins happily as she hugs Ruby. ¡°Woohoo, look at this Ruby. My spirit levels-up¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know spirit actually levels-up, I thought they are all maxed¡±

    The adventurers that have their spirits level-up confront to her with excitement ¡°You too! You can now see these spirits actual form now . . .¡±

    ¡°Really!? I want to see this. Yup, just like I thought, mine is an animal spirit¡±

    ¡°YES! Mine too, I don¡¯t have to deal with goblin spirit mugging me¡±

    ¡°Laugh* It was obvious, when we use our summoning ritual, we take care how it behaves. Thankfully, those goblins kept their words¡±

    However, there is one adventurer who didn¡¯t listen to the goblins but Train. Gemina trusts him during her adventuring to the north. His spirits were interesting to the point that it has no aggressive tendencies, yet this one is aggressive, not going to lie herself, but no animals exist that can¡¯t survive this world. She brings Ruby closer to her as they read her UI. Ruby whispered to her

    ¡°Why are you pulling me closer? We share our UIs with Silfa. You can¡¯t . . . whoa¡±

    Both of them see that Silfa can only read Puma¡¯s dialogue. Now shared with Gemina too, the level-up to her spirit taming can now able to share with Silfa now.

    ¡°This is Puma¡¯s data. All of its stats and abilities are sealed ¡®intentionally¡¯ by Silfa herself¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that it is the horde chief . . . Wait a minute, it can still use its abilities though. How come . . .?¡±

    Through reading further in Puma¡¯s dialogue, this is its respond of the perfect concealment, it was something they thought it was acting like a child but . . .

    ¡°Follow these ritual boyz, the boss thinks that I can¡¯t wreck the wikis. Keep follow my steps and it will be over without my boss knowing . . . I have no power, but I can give it to you. Haha!¡±

    Gemina stops reading her UI as she gets a funny feeling that act was sealed too. Now curious expressions come to the both of their realization. Back when the spirits left them as they rest inside the saferoom, it returns with hidden buffs they can¡¯t read, and everything happened here were smoothly cleared off like it was fun for them. They tried to contact her through the spirits, but Puma block it, continuing the dialogue of laughter through its back logs. Ruby sees both advantages and disadvantages

    ¡°Now I get it why they don¡¯t want goblin spirits. They can do that¡±

    Gemina suddenly gives up and break off the mood ¡°Why I even bother? I can¡¯t think right with this shamanism bull shit¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you always ask Train¡±

    Meanwhile Puma was carried by Silfa, as it seems it finished. ¡°Altair, I guess my doll finished the circle. We can now call out the wisp to come here¡±

    The wisp aimlessly moving at the center of the ritual circle. It flashes off as Altair responds

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it needed to tell it. Let¡¯s hope this plan works¡±

    ¡°I know it would, Puma here is acting all excited¡±

    The doll clinches its fists with determination as it whispered as they hear it ¡°Puma¡±

    Hiding across the ritual circle are the spirits of its horde, waiting, they have prepared long in secrets and Silfa knows it but don¡¯t know who they are. They bear in arms and soul through its chief, Puma, with only a fraction of its power. The boss fears it but they wield it with great pride. The spirits will be gathering here. These chosen ones before Puma and the other people here will witness the ritual. The ritual circle drawn into a specific trick to hide their motives and kept their schemes hidden for that dead body. The ritual of torture.

    Silfa held firm to her doll as she already knew. She reads her UI as the purpose was to take revenge on it, the only discussions are

    ¡°Who was that monster you hated so much?¡±

    The doll speaks out happily and concealed as she did out of fear of its dangerous curses coming from the doll¡¯s body.

    ¡°Puma¡±

    She hugs it tightly as she wants to know, the boss wants to know, and Puma starts thinking about pumas again.

    ¡°Puma¡±

 Sealing the Puppet part 3 - Chapter 091

    COI C91

    The quiet echoes where the fight between the elf and the dead body are one sided, needlessly beaten it to oblivion. The monster to end keeps itself alive. The elf secretly known this monster during his life and his brothers and sisters give him the opportunity to meet with it again, thus, the elf reigned down this treacherous poor soul for it get until now. The wisps had cleanse through the roots, against the demon and against the dust, it¡¯s done well through elven wits.

    Now hearing the echoes that no humanesque could hear, the fight of the other monstrosity through their dungeons. He already trapped the monster where he stands with limited choices to break it or destroy it. Sealing it is always the responds of this undying creature, either there is a way or not, he stood there cruelly wipes off the returning flesh of this monster. Its eyes grown back, strips it off, mouth shut, mercifully let it heals poorly, lastly its innards with dust inside its body, smashes it through to the wall as crystals shatter and fall.

    Patience is its key but not to those who are with him. The gods whisper to him slowly and disparaging his thoughts from his god¡¯s judgement. He did not listen and only bear in mind that the powers he has of now are the scarce elven magic that was lost long ago. Clear his mind, ending the voices of the gods, the elf¡¯s nightly wind magic comes forth to the monster. The soul bound in two, the original and the long string attached to the emptiness. It threaded through the unknown as it only kept pulling the other soul to act.

    He says ¡°You and many become like this, a man who has no gods to follow nor believe there is. I am still bewildered how you can¡¯t get free from its clutches. The gobin¡¯s spirits laugh at you and the religious rune relics of the rusics protect their kin from harm tell fallen stories of your own people. Now you, from all the gods who dared to save their creation from this world, I look at you once again since the beginning of your damnation. Whose god did make you like this?¡±

    The dead body fell unconscious after he said to it. Later wakes up again as it persists of its unnerving nightmare, the adventurers from before had done what they did to this undying creature. Time after time, it won¡¯t die through their own ultimate and other absolute spells. That many spells covered into it had drawn itself flesh and spread through its infested roots. He confronts it and cleanse off the mana it consumed, it was damaging the entire place and almost took the control almost all the dead remains here. They must learn how to face demons¡¯ creation like this, better yet, able to control over the demon¡¯s power.

    The thought of his head brought a strong message coming from the gods. A sharp bright light dazed his vision, while held the monster firmly. It says,

    ¡°You know who they are and your brothers dare not entered the place. Righteous called to your Ehan¡¯Ra, who was the first step foot in the city. The elven god is there helping the foundation not to fall to the corruption as it is abused to transport all over the region. The presence is judged and the secrets covered in rumors and faults. Judge through them all as all must go back home where selective few returns. The last blockade . . . The true problem¡±

    The elf returns back to his senses where he still surrounded through the nightly winds. It is courteous for him to delay much of it is and the monster barely moved during his paused. The leavers from what he heard from the citizens were called, they might know it already. The noise he hears finally stops across the distance where the spirits were entered his presence. The message had been sent. They are ready to bring it to them. Exception for Puma, the sly sealed doll acting a bit personal from he sees the spirit¡¯s shamanism.

    The monster fights back, but he quickly repels with the gust of wind. Same as the beginning, it is weak without the mana it consumed and the dust it breathes out of its foul attacks. He hears the doll chanting louder or the gods led it to get louder. The magic circle appeared beneath his feet. Where he stands, the monster absorbs it and the roots grow back on its body. He slowly let it recover as he focuses on its mind and couldn¡¯t let it speak nothing but horror mourns.

    Silfa watches around the doll on the magic circle in a ceremonial tribal dance. Many spirits less form of goblins but images of upright small beasts around it. Familiar toy designs made from their city, not knowing why but assume it contact directly where those creatures were. Anime characters in plushies, dolls, or even figurines at best but all of them are beasts in a matter. One closer look as she gazes at the yellow duck swaying its short tail slowly and its big wide dot eyes with no clue how it expressed itself. She awkwardly smirks by seeing it once again.

    Haw and Ironno stood there and watch the rituals coming through. The roots are returning around them as it steadily withered away with holes popping out. The echoes from the other side of the tunnels reach them

    ¡°There¡¯s another way here?¡±

    ¡°It leads to one of the holes¡±

    The sounds are clearly coming from there. Ironno moves close to the holes, bringing Haw to it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be the one to stop them¡±

    ¡°As Ironno said before, we will see each other or not inside the saferooms. Don¡¯t forget . . .¡±

    Ironno strikes his pick axe to the wall with scrolls stamped. In one swing, the holes collapse leaving them trap inside.

    ¡°Dang it, we need those guys to make the saferoom here¡±

    ¡°We already have one to the dungeon halls¡±

    ¡°HEY! HERE IT COMES¡±

    The monster is being summoned through the flashes of light like lightning, the spirits are restless. The chanting, the doll carried Silfa¡¯s toy size buckler. Treating like it a mask what it always done, it swings around and around where the flashes of lightning bring a powerful, thunderous, but short boom sound. The elf and the monster appeared and the head cut off. The doll leaps forward and catches the head. The spirits leaps to it and channeling around the head.

    ¡°PUMA!¡±

    Acting like a game it won something nice as it celebrates around, the gang of spirits tried their hardest where the roots grow out from its neck wildly as its tendrils try to get their mana. The adventurers, including Silfa, see a horrifying display as if they are crazy bunch. However. the roots are approaching the spirits, the elf breaks their awing gaze.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡±

    A strong voice pierced through their senses as they quicky seeing it coming to them. They dodge it and see the roots are all going after the doll.

    The elf still grabs the body and immediately shakes off the remaining roots stuck into it. He throws it at the adventurer where its temporary lifeless body as they grab it and rush inside the 8th dungeon. Silfa senses her doll¡¯s presence, the rituals it had and provided from her was not enough. Its pitiful body and with the definitely strong toy buckler. Alone with the other spirits, all are not belonged which master here or their own. Through her UI and sees what the doll can do.

    The doll with its gang of spirits from Isekai City, all huddled up around each other and look at the magic/ritual circle. The ritual permits its power, the demonic presence from its head caused it further to strengthen in a far greater reach. The temptation of unlawful natural order to bring it here as it must show how capable it is. The doll routinely dances around only through its feet, tapping or drumming on the ground, and jumps with its little leg along with its gang in short height then throws the head to the ground. Everyone stares at it in disappointment.

    Silfa almost bursts out laughing for how bizarre how they are acting, while the adventurers notice her grinning but quickly change as they are looking at the back.

    ¡°Move faster, the colored air is coming back!¡±

    Silfa turns around the brown red cloud returns, she never faced it in this dungeon before but the people with her shows their concern drastically focus on running now. Altair is at the gateway seeing the air is coming back, he pulls out his magic scroll and place it at the entrance. Controlling his magic to enhance further with it, now unleash a wall before them as they enter.

    The adventurers immediately stops but the others inside pulled them quickly as they slow down. Silfa notice it and dashes forward. They made it in, and the wall blocks the horrible cloud from entering. The demonic presence starts seeping in but it contacted its mana and proceed to solidify into solid. It is eye opening and surprised as they even taken a picture of it. One of the adventurers stop her where the ground uproots with its roots.

    ¡°Easy now, you could hide the saferoom when you made it halfway¡±

    ¡°There is no need to, we are here and we won¡¯t going to miss when we sealed it¡±

    The wall solidifies into an obsidian or black like wall. The same metallic color they face accidentally inside the city guild¡¯s sphere.

    ¡°This wall has the same color with that other monster we saw¡±

    ¡°. . .?¡±

    ¡°We are calling too much of those monsters as ¡®monsters¡¯ for a while now. When will we have to name it at least?¡±

    ¡°If you want to jog your memory, it is that metal four-legged spider with a huge human head¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck! I forgot that thing ever exist¡±

    ¡°Exist?! We can¡¯t even face it under a minute with its abilities¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, when will be the next plan starts?¡±

    Silfa answered ¡°Soon, if my doll acting like a goblin, then stay away from the entrance. Slow and steady weren¡¯t much to discipline that thick headed chief¡±

    ¡°You tried to discipline a former goblin chief?¡±

    ¡°Hey! My younger sister thought it would work¡±

    ¡°It did, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Then take a look what I have in my UI¡±

    Sifla shows a screen where the doll is still looking at the skull. Kicking and poking to their leisure of idiocy, it wasn¡¯t enough for the adventurers see the improvement of her personal UI shared and at the same time worried why the monster is not up yet.

    One of the spirits move closer to the skull, a bunny doll . . ., and it casts it rituals on the skull. It woken up and its mana abruptly drained. The adventurers who carried the body suddenly moves as they were scared and accidentally throw it to the side. The body releases colorful magic where their spirits materialized and grip on the body, the remaining mana it stored is stealing away in a flash (yoink*). With the last presence of its magic it has, the body being wrapped around with ritual binds. They carefully watch it as they are watching through Silfa¡¯s UI.

    Meanwhile, the ritual circle is continuing to build up the judgement of their presence. The bunny doll able to use its evil magic, while the others lie and wait for the monster to return. The elf hid to the sides as he clears the area from the roots gathered around them. The spirits start again like any goblin spirit would do, mocking at the soul trap in its undying head. It¡¯s unconscious existence with its sealed mouth. Hearing the laughter that sounds so familiar and traumatizing to the least. The beheaded skull forced to wake up without its body.

    Lost and forced in a condition to be nothing with a head, the laughing spirits come across its spiritual soul endlessly hearing it nonstop. The demonic presence is weighing on the poor soul to the point to repeat the reason why it tried so hard to obtain the item he had before, then being looted from the adventurers. Now it is starting, the strain on itself to bring the demonic magic as it dreadfully released. The spirits in presence, colored differently with its shamanistic rituals. Coming closer as they playing football, and treating the head like a ball. No sanity will play this now that the puppet continued to be treated with humiliation.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The air comes close with its stench that they barely have a scent on its nose. The elf however covered his mouth where tainted air already spreading around the area. No time for him to stay long as he quickly clears away letting the roots to grow on the ritual circle. The bunny doll, the duck doll, and the doll itself standing side by side where the other spirits place the head before it gains its own body from the roots. Crawling or rooting through where the monster needed it, one close reach from the roots as one of them runs forward.

    The roots are blocking its way as it hops, the other leaping, while looking at it then touching its head and staring it from the top saying

    ¡°Duck?¡±

    With immense confusion with its face. Absolute nonsense, but the spirits are enjoying it of their pathetic bodies. The roots are attacking the spirits and they return fighting what the body has. Their rituals are not enough but the ritual circle is building up their spells and anything forbidden to drawn to this world. One of the spirits spread their words through its shut and non-movable mouth.

    ¡°(Rinju!) Laugh* look at the fool trying to get us¡±

    ¡°(Dyanmah) Run! Laugh*¡±

    ¡°(Duck?) Get that thing before we are all not going to see the boss, eh?¡±

    ¡°(Ekek) The spirits are riling. The poor mouth bag couldn¡¯t even cry out loud¡±

    ¡°(Puma) I¡¯m getting bored of these weak rituals I have here. The shield is the only thing I can hit with it¡±

    ¡°(Dyanmah) No boss, kick it, made it angry for easy sealing¡±

    ¡°(Random noise) Yeah. Noise made good seals good¡±

    ¡°(More strange noise) Chattering teeth beyond the spirits¡¯ world¡±

    The roots begin to move as it swings its thick stem at the bunny doll. It pushes back leaving the doll slamming to the wall. The bunny doll recover, bounces back and sees the duck on the ground looking at the monster. The bunny doll quickly lands on the ground with its shamanistic magic then grabs the duck. it Spins around with the duck as it tries to dodge the roots gathering around the ritual circle, as it was spinning, the curse applied on it and the roots fearfully backs away.

    The stubborn bunny kept spinning to no end, leaving the duck remained focus not acting itself being dizzy but it sure looks persistent. It throws the duck forward to the skull. The doll blocks its attacks, the duck grabs the doll by surprised, and the two moves forward to the skull. The duck sliding on the ground and carries the doll on its head, the remaining momentum push them further, tripping some roots on the way, but immediately comes back running.

    The skull gathers the roots around it. The curse laid on the bunny doll causing fear the roots to move away. The noise keeps going on its head where the spirits continue to throw it into a haunting laughter, continue to hear as the spirits haunt with madness. The skull releases so much demonic magic as it being drained immediately to the ritual circle. It looks down and see the two charging forward. The spirits are slowly gathered around with their small body frames and its juvenile approached.

    The duck throws the doll at it, a sudden attack from the skull with its demonic magic. The skull turns into a snake with its root body, strikes forward only to headbutt the duck on its way. The duck was pushed away to the wall and raised its hand on the bunny doll. The duck leans its head to the side telling the other dolls what it is doing. Then it looks at the ritual circle as it is already being filled with curses from the demonic magic. The bunny doll and the spirits are channeling their rituals to the duck. Giving it the power to use what it learned from the city, the duck stands up and readies its arm as it is aiming at the monster.

    The puma doll faces the snake skull valiantly with only with its buckler, they are surrounding the skull with great tenacity to curse its magic appearing to the ritual circle. The cheers among the spirits getting louder and the chants sang getting more uplifting to each other. The mindless skull used more demonic energy as its conscience acted wildly with its mind sealed. The puma doll leaps forward slowly as the snake skull strikes it in the air. The buckler blocks it and continues to leap slowly. The skull stops moving when it hits the doll, and rituals are now affecting its body. The spirits¡¯ laughter grows to no end, endlessly to the point that they easy trap it.

    The doll¡¯s slow leap made everything look humiliating for the skull. It angered frustration switches under the full control of the demon. Its demonic eyes see what happened trying to know what happened or why did the puppet lose control. It was too late. The duck uses an Isekai citizen¡¯s ultimate. Raises its paw, wings, or what¡¯s it called as it punches forward. A hand palm appeared with the bright color of the sun. Destroying its path that it judges through, the duck with that dumb look, it uses the power of the citizens in such a mix representation of its expression, blank look with gods-like powers.

    The skull paused to the moment where the palm touches it. The slow leaping doll made lands on the skull, where the demonic energy is starting to wane, it raises its buckler to where the monster is resisting the ultimate power. It¡¯s insulting matter how the head being defeated by a concealed doll. The puma doll taps it with its buckler momentarily pushing it back from the palm. It raises its buckler, adding with its troublesome laughs. It slams it down then both of them being pushed from the duck¡¯s hand palm attack. The impact went straight to the 8th dungeon like a speeding bullet.

    Breaking though the wall made from Altair and then to the secret room. All of the demonic magics are gone from that ultimate. Everyone sees the monster flying over them as they rush to close the secret room.

    ¡°No kidding, Silfa¡¯s doll managed to bring it here¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! Sealed that motherfucker or we will be the one fighting here¡±

    ¡°THE BODY, get the body here NOW!¡±

    The doll flies over them, the monster recovered so fast as the body reconnects with the skull.

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    They close the door with everyone helping together. Everyone gathers around trying to seal it to the best of their abilities.

    The mindless monster tries to escape. The door almost opened after the first ram. They continue to close it where they look around where the roots might surprise them. The mages and the healers are looking around where the roots at, all of it being succumb from the ultimate as it fell and burn to ashes. They joined them to close the door as the monster keeps ramming on it. The fast-moving adventurers used their speeds to counter ram the monster, others used structural supports with their spells, and hitting the gaps. The door finally shuts and waves of wisps coming their way and helped them sealed it.

    The door kept being slammed for a short time, the fight was almost over and the last remaining strength they have as they feel the exhaustion of the demon¡¯s presence. The elf comes forth and raises his hand at the corner of the door. Blocking the stone hinges to move while the others install the crystallized dust on the door to make a lock barrier. Now it is done, and they moved backward as they sit down. They look at their exposure level as it is still low, realizing they are controlling their mana quite well giving themselves a sigh in relief.

    Exhaustion broke through their every breathe, others drink their stamina potion for the first time and feels their energy returning.

    ¡°Energy drinks, I never believe it comes back after relying on our mana¡±

    ¡°Phew* You said it, I¡¯m glad they made the alternatives, and now it comes back better than ever¡±

    ¡°Wait, it came back before the incident¡±

    ¡°There is though in Fuku City, like I said before, . . . Breathe* . . . it is an alternative drink. I don¡¯t know anything beside the brand on hand with them¡±

    The adventurers check on the doll as it lying on the ground lifeless. They were shocked as if it was dead.

    ¡°Silfa! Your doll is . . .¡±

    Silfa goes to look at it and picks it up then send it to her inventory without any shed of emotion as it is obvious, the adventurer said to them

    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit, I don¡¯t think she could be worried¡±

    Silfa shakes her head as she was in awe mentally but confused to how her doll was defeated by something ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate what you see my doll being defeated. This is the same doll who was a horde chief, fighting against a monster with limited rituals I gave it, and still managed to fight it with the help from us¡±

    ¡°Right, so that magic circle was for. Still, I hope you can discipline the damn thing. It acts like a child as they fight¡±

    Ruby steps in to their group. ¡°I¡¯m just glad none of us died thanks to that elf and the Enders. By the way, where are they?¡±

    ¡°Those two blocked another tunnel made by the monsters. I wouldn¡¯t be worry about them, they¡¯re professional and nothing much about them getting killed over it¡±

    ¡°About the elf, hey! Gemina, have about your new level-up?¡± Ruby spokes out to Gemina who is near at the opposite side of the secret room. She keeps her guard up with the others watching the door sealed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this later¡±

    ¡°I know that it was too soon, but I really want to know what kind of spirit you actually been using¡±

    The hunter is next with the elf talking about the topic he wants to know. He was a bit confused during their conversation. The elf continues to seal it through the elven magic drawn from the nightly wind. The hunter comes back to his group raises his hand to Gemina.

    ¡°I got some nice information about him. Let¡¯s head back to the saferoom just in case¡±

    Everyone returns back to the saferoom, but they were stop for a bit and found another one hidden under the hallway floor. A trap door, a nice place to hide to and it was Silfa who found it. Another one that is close by in the tunnels, Ironno had done really impressive to for making this one into a fortification. The hunter sits down where other lay themselves on the floor where they have a saferoom with wide open spaces. First, he gives what he kept himself at mind.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve should be wondering about the cloud, right?¡±

    The adventurers had witness it before and they were surprised that they were taken out fast.

    ¡°Still tired, but you¡¯re right. We¡¯re listening¡±

    The hunter heard the elf about the detail about demonic energy. The elf left them behind, leaving with the wisps to guard them as they rest.

    ¡°That cloud is a threat and that dead body we were facing is actually the collector of some specific entities, that would easily beaten us if we are not careful. It is still a threat but less dangerous. The elf didn¡¯t say much after that, I¡¯m guessing that cloud will appear someday. If any of us going inside that cloud, please record it for us¡±

    Meanwhile, Silfa and the few others watch her UI on screen about the duck had done. They too also wondering about it, others expect it was that overflowing magic pushes the monster here. They read in goblin text

    ¡°The boyz able to mimic one of the humiskis so called ¡®powerful move¡¯. The demon¡¯s mana converted into our ritual circle to use it, that power made me headz and more to break me small bitz (doll body)¡±

    ¡°Then it was an ultimate. Silfa, is there any more information about it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my doll didn¡¯t know about it. That duck used it and none of us know who¡¯s ultimate belongs to¡±

    Gemina and Altair whispers as the rumored toy still reaches them ¡°A duck managed to have that kind of ability. I assume to be one of those secret individuals¡±

    ¡°What can I expect for a duck to find someone¡¯s power and replicate it?¡±

    ¡°Same goes with Puma. I could only say that they more useful when they are willing to help us¡±

    ¡°What if they are against us?¡±

    ¡°Against what?! Exactly, the tribes segregated to each other knowing well they are against us since the incident. If we overwhelmed them enough, they are sure to bring their magic equal to ours, disregarding how strong the host is¡±

    Silfa summons her doll again, its body recovered and it looks around where the shield at. She then shows the buckler to the doll and it already grabs it from her hands.

    ¡°Puma¡± It shows relief, and nothing much for it to do but to stand around. Yet, the adventurers ask it

    ¡°Do you know where did that duck get that power?¡±

    Silfa sees the adventurer talking to her doll ¡°You think talking to a spirit will be that easy?¡±

    ¡°I can, it was kind of embarrassing but my spirit is capable to understand what I wanted to say¡±

    He led out his spirit, the shadow spirit, then took his stuff from his inventory and formed into a full body gear. It looks down on the doll where the doll looks up. The doll squinted its eyes where the other has no face to have an expression through that man size armor. The two stared and none of them speak a word. They stop staring at each other and return to their master¡¯s sides. The adventurer is giving source where the duck able to get that ultimate.

    One after the other, everyone fell asleep where they soon realized it was the effects of the ultimate. Puma doll looks at the adventurers who showered from the hand palm ultimate. The ultimate had proven affective, they grow more tired as every one of them look around as they are inside the safe room. The drowsy eyes and relaxing stretches from their backs. They put their trust on the saferoom as they slept. The sound of the snooze joined the others with slight nap. The shadow spirit returns back to its master with barely kept his posture.

    ¡°Yawn* In Fuku City, I would have expected Yawn* it¡±

    The hunter watches them fell one after the other, speaking to himself as he was reminded why they needed to go to the saferoom quick.

    ¡°The ultimate not only defeat the opponent also include draining away all of your energy. No mana could ever try to restore the body when the mind is already decided it. Who is that person that is capable to use it as an ultimate? That duck is something important for the police to know about¡±

    He fell down where his eyes heavily lowering his eyelids, the hunter will be busy after this. After that, he will be focusing on his training after all this mess is ended.

    The elf completes the concealment, where his brothers and sisters appeared behind him. All three of them look at him with his wisps all roaming around them.

    ¡°The hybrid magic with elven and neutral mana being used here. The gods raised their caution once more of their stolen blessing¡±

    The elf focuses on the door where the drawings being made twice the effort from what they saw. Focusing on first the diabolical magic stolen, the duck had found the person who used it and use it the same way against the monster.

    ¡°I have seen it from one of the spirits. The same goblin spirit who was on our side . . .¡±

    ¡°Silides* That lost soul should be never meet with us or else to be part of the curse¡±

    ¡°The luck I had is a blessing, but indirectly contacting with that spirit will be limited. The duck will lose sanity when we come close. Oh, the irony of protection from their rituals and curses¡±

    ¡°Sister, are we going to ask them to get that spirit?¡±

    ¡°No, it is a personal action from our gods. We don¡¯t need anything special but the thief is no threat to us¡±

    The elf finished the concealment and said to them ¡°Better go back where you are needed. The main essence of its magic is trapped inside that room¡±

    The elves left leaving him to standby at the door. The insanity and the madness had brought the tortured soul into the spiral loops of its condemned life and failures. A terrible punishment that is worse than death. He loses his interest where he stands, the roots are coming here as the leak of its demonic mana already gathered to this place trying to pry open. The seal is complete, now the main target is the city defenses. The wisps surrounding him then teleported to where he is needed.

    Meanwhile, Ironno and Haw already finish annihilating the monsters inside the holes. Both of them were not keen to see how less effective their way of tricks handling these mindless drones. Ironno complained

    ¡°Insects, live so short and fight with no instinct to live¡±

    ¡°For how long this ruin ever exist and those creatures had no specific behavior beside attacking us in waves¡±

    ¡°It reminds me of Rusic telling a story almost perfectly for once¡±

    ¡°If he was here, he will just complain¡± The two continue to move forward from Ironno¡¯s scroll to find more monsters hid near the dungeons. Then they stop where its presence to be more dangerous when they move closer, this is the time they move back.

 Final Checks part 1 - Chapter 092

    COI C92

    ¡°The numbers have grown a lot after a week¡±

    ¡°A lot? It¡¯s a horde down here and nothing much we could do to go through all those creatures¡±

    ¡°One thing is certain for Isekai City that they block the route to their magic barrier¡±

    ¡°If this keeps up, how many of them will gathered more than we could ever trying to help them. Or we should better off to force them out to the surface¡±

    ¡°The surface is not yet have contain most of the light. It still in the beginning of the fourth moon cycle. Even if we struggle to the last moon cycle, this is when the Jigeram had the full presence on this region¡±

    ¡°Same problem, it will go insane, worse than you ever experience¡±

    The locals who worked at the island had gathered around to the city¡¯s barrier. Seeks nothing to the struggle they have remembered before, but not realizing how the weakness of this city with their over exceeding mana. The adventurers are here in such a colorful group, looks experienced but never worked with them as they did with the police. Dared to say to ask from one of them, or waited for the orders to come to them. It doesn¡¯t matter for them to worry about as they see the elves are outside of the border.

    The officials meet with the elves, ¡°I am Justice and this man over here is Case, we are in your debts as we are facing the first natural disaster that your people have warned us about¡±

    The elves watch their leader as he using his magic to gather the information happened underneath the ground. ¡°My apologies, I don¡¯t need introduction but I am Eilwind. I have sworn to Ehan¡¯Ra to preserve your city to any forms of disasters. Remember this, we have no authority to go inside your city. You already know that¡±

    The elf leader stared at Case as he is the one who is the representative of cities¡¯ affairs.

    The man pulled his miserable expression back to his head as he is not in the position to be apologetic. He answers to the elf with sincerity ¡°I for one glad this time when we are needed of help. I thank you for the effort to pull through what you have set us in during this surprising enemies we had¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be humble, I care for honesty and . . . we should better not make a fuss now. Let¡¯s get straight back to work¡±

    The elf moves passed them as they look at where he is going and they saw an adventurer is coming here.

    It wasn¡¯t an adventure. An elf is covered in dirt goes to confront Eilwind. ¡°Foreign tongue* Can¡¯t be translated¡± ¡°Foreign tongue* Can¡¯t be translated¡±

    . . . The officials and with their other officers gathered close as their translators are not working. ¡°Even our devices are updating to this day, we can¡¯t decrypt their language freely¡±

    ¡°It is something to we don¡¯t know about them. We are using neutral mana to translate while they are using elven magic to speak. It is still rude to eavesdropped their business either¡±

    Justice looks at the expression of the elves as they look rather serious, not knowing well how he understands their words but their expressions spoke otherwise. He hopes to know more what they are talking about. The man¡¯s breath gets through his disappointment. Suddenly, an earthquake happened as it quickly stops after a few seconds. Where they still feel the vibration as the other elves had no reaction from it. Eilwind returns to them and remained his composure. Justice doubted what he had saw wasn¡¯t just a simple problem.

    ¡°. . . Another apology, my brethren had gathered more problems happened in your side of works¡±

    ¡°You mean about the dungeons. I heard from the City Guild had provided high tier adventurers to stop the monster¡±

    The elf reassures them ¡°It¡¯s fine, on the contrary, they succeeded. Their new masteries with runes and rituals made great advantage from surviving the monster¡¯s approach. I will not be going to say about using your mana as it is the monster¡¯s greatest assets. In the end, they sealed the monster¡±

    Case reacted ¡°Sealed?! I thought they could¡¯ve dealt with¡±

    Justice pulled Case to him and whispers down through his ear ¡°Read your damn updates, it¡¯s been days that post that first monster appeared and someone died without knowing¡±

    ¡°How so!? I heard they could destroy it with the right equipment¡±

    Eilwind interrupts with them ¡°Case¡¯s said is true, but a monster like that is a demon¡¯s puppet. Many did they destroy it but fix itself like it was nothing. It is nothing but a familiar to the demons. Even so, the demon can¡¯t be killed but sealed away like its own creation. There are more of them now coming this way¡±

    The two has nothing to argue about dealing with the monster being sealed, but from what they heard from the City Guild. It is best to seal it off from the rest of the monsters. They talk about that is the only monster to be humanoid while the other humanoid creatures are as less human than what they had read.

    ¡°Then this meeting is to deal with the rest¡±

    ¡°Precisely, as of now, gathered everyone who can defend the barrier with any known skills. Mostly for attacking and no defensive spells unless it is invaluable assets for your survival. Bring out your best weapons to the best of your abilities. This will be the first time your people will be facing what Enders Bridge is facing¡±

    The officers complained ¡°But we don¡¯t have the materials or the resources to manufactured our weapons, and what about the relation when we unleashed hell with the monsters with such destructive force?¡±

    Eilwind and the elves look at the officers complaining about politics as they move closer to look at them in the eyes. ¡°End us if you must, but we are not the people who chose to be your enemies. When the time your people truly annihilated us, what are you trying to solve against the demons who will not die and endlessly returning without knowing to seal them?¡± His gazes turned strict as the other elves follow.

    Case already sees those gazes many times when trying to communicate with them about politics related. The consequences for Isekai City are too great, too many unknowns happened and the unstable natural order where it needed to fix the ecosystem from their bountiful moon, Alga¡¯s light, and the balancing it with the death of magic from Jigeram. What else would be the problem they never thought it exist? He let his mouth shut to let the elf continues.

    ¡°. . . Either way, no one can be easily annihilated better in Agatheus City¡¯s realms¡±

    The elves scattered around the area beginning to prepare what is needed against the invasion. The officers were troubled and Case shook off their doubts. ¡°Ah just stop moping about it. You think to fear our own war machines that you didn¡¯t even see what happen outside of the city. I am confident to use a flamethrower someday when the swarms return, not just pesticides or anything in particular¡±

    Justice disagrees ¡°No, this is not how they should beha . . .¡±

    Case stops blocks him as he pushes him. ¡°So what?! Our country is a constitutional monarchy with a parliamentary government, run by Democratic Party . . .¡±

    Case reaches everyone around him to differences according through other city states.

    ¡°. . . Let us remind ourselves that no place in this world have the same accordance of law. This world, in this era, and everything happened so far turned to shit. We are living in apocalyptic world, trying to rebuild everything what is left, and nothing you can see here are filled with death and wars from the other side of the continent. Purissarwell is a pure monarchy, Mountaiwall is a semi-unified federation between dwarves and goblins, Agatheus City is a multi-divided realm of kingdoms, and finally Enders Bridge is the Republic where guilds are representatives¡±

    Justice and the other officers didn¡¯t understand what he just said, but they are dumb enough to talk about the situations ¡°I mean we are talking about our weapons¡±

    Case loses it ¡°You don¡¯t get it, they have their own weapons too. Our advantages are the mana we have and the advance technology we converted into magic. If you all don¡¯t get it, then that¡¯s why those people were able to smuggle themselves back in . . .¡±

    Case quiets down after what he had said. No regret but somehow painful to hear. Everyone had the same feeling too. Justice have to stop this and said to him ¡°There is no need to argue about the past. There will be no future for all of us after those monsters breached inside the city¡±

    Everyone goes to their respective position where Case was left out. Alone for a moment as Justice says his goodbyes to them. Case didn¡¯t reply and saw another official, Grimoire, who is supposed to be in the education department.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Learning . . . You of all people think that education is about teaching, but there is a need of proper planning and practical curriculum needed to have proper training. So, I heard about your affairs in politics. They seem not to keen to listen to you¡±

    ¡°What of it? Sigh* They thought were as powerful as any nation because of modern advanced technology¡±

    ¡°Advanced we are but history told that our nation gathered a lot from the western countries¡±

    ¡°Or maybe they are relief that the situation happened they are too powerful go against us. That day when those Enders come and even fight in the tournament really did shook everyone what we are lacking. I¡¯m surprised too with the east coast incident¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I agreed to some extent. There is also that first trade attacks in Isekai City and Enders Bridge. It stops after the first assault. I heard nothing for the Enders to improve the route¡±

    ¡°Again, with the . . . That would be a mystery on its own. I¡¯m just glad the railroad is almost done. We could see ourselves getting the market back in order¡±

    They head to the barrier where other citizens are installing solid barriers and other protective structures preventing the monsters to breach further. Across the long distance where the barrier is built. To the north and ends between the massive river to the west and the shores to the east, they have seen such amounts of resources being brought from Mountaiwall. The debts of their city are beginning to grow where both factions have troubled relations. Thanks to Lady Hivites from Agatheus persuaded the dwarves and the goblins to deliver the stones while the main resources they needed are still under way.

    ¡°The construction is only for makeshift, place any runes we had as scarce as it reaches this part of the border¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±

    Comparatively, the work power is overwhelming good with people having magic to do it but the contrary is that those materials are force infused with magic. According to the researchers, magic touch any resources caused it to lose it original quality leaving it being nearly less worth than it is naturally should be. Like heavy stones quickly breaks into pieces, the strength of the stone is still durable, but using the same magic multiple times will lose its value.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Prepare the dust, clean off what magic you stick on the materials. Make sure that the other materials are at the same quality or neither it all will get the same treatment¡±

    However, the dust wipes off magic and cleans away the magic inside like runes. It is still weaker as it is nothing but particles while the runes are solid materials with dwarven magic, the only mana type that resists the dust completely. The blockade becomes sturdy as they begin carving it with runes. They proceed to follow up the rest of these procedures with only a handful of them.

    Grimoire said to Case, ¡°If you are wondering where are the rest of the workers. They are stretch thin to the railways to the west. As much of the resources are coming from Enders Bridge now, I am expecting of you to have information of their affairs¡±

    Case doubts on the matter, he was supposed to do it ¡°I was, then that guy showed up and replacing me to go the island¡±

    ¡°Yes, so you too being blocked from that meeting. You are the head of the department in foreign affairs¡±

    ¡°I know, but remember I was chosen and not elected regarding to skills¡±

    ¡°Neither do I in education. We have to do it because there are people is just as corrupt as back from our world¡±

    Beneath down from the underground caverns made from those creatures. Now formed as one as both creatures and monsters gathered together, the main issue of the dead puppet is sealed inside one of the dungeons. Already know the capability of the awaken as other low ranked adventurers busily building up the data they have gathered. The time of their delaying its approach is desperately noticeable. The elves are with them and the integrity scorned harsher where the sight of its horde ever so lifeless.

    ¡°. . . After that talk, are you still willing to stay here¡±

    ¡°I still am, others may think otherwise but my life back there already decided because of my . . . health¡±

    ¡°I have always assumed that people who are destined back home to have that conclusion. If you were to stay here as others will leave you. I am recommending you to reside in Enders Bridge¡±

    The sounds of echoes filling up the tunnels. ¡°I was there, I could able to but I hear too much problems back home as I need to settle the score¡±

    They continue to head forward as the sounds are getting louder. No hesitance but already resolved.

    The elves had met another one who chose to stay. The people who are committed to work alongside with them are the people had misfortune of their original world. The time passes as their conversation getting longer, patience to wait and guard specific choke points. The elves are limited but already sent in, leaving replacement such as low ranks to deal the lesser menial tasks. None of them had the blessings from them as they must be new ones or their gods were satisfied to the chosen ones.

    More steps of the monsters coming their way, then soon went quiet as time goes on. The adventurers had their UI map set in to see where they are. They were attracted from something, and thankfully one of the adventurers who is a hunter had special skills to see the conditions of those monsters. There is nothing else they could do if the monster will come here. The hunter said

    ¡°The monsters are tame or more likely corrupted. For them to use magic are already corrupted. Alga¡¯s light is not mana but I would never think that monsters have one¡±

    ¡°Like us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, neutral mana. Either way, we can take it if one of us who can drain them or absorb it with one of our gems¡±

    The elves continue the conversation ¡°Anyhow, your friends are probably heading back. It¡¯s our turn to get inside and gather as much of them as we can. Through our own abilities, remember that you will be the one be defending your city¡±

    ¡°For sure and thanks to come to help us¡±

    ¡°Do gladly. Remember to control what you can already mastered, other skills you didn¡¯t will be as weak but massive. The demons¡¯ puppets are there, be careful, everything over there is different¡±

    ¡°I heard you guys had sealed them before. Can we seal them on our own?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t seal them with the same mana type¡± The adventurers smiles and nod to expect the obvious.

    The adventurer said to themselves ¡°It figures¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s with previous adventurers did to the other one?¡±

    ¡°Shamanism, Runes, and I heard there is an elf too. Almost all mana types I guess, to seal just one threat, I hope they could get rid of it when we can go back to the dungeons¡±

    The elves are behind them, telling them ¡°It¡¯s time to go, your time are up¡±

    They stretch their bodies ¡°Groan* Glad something nothing happened on our side. Alright, where¡¯s our replacements?¡±

    The adventurers are being switched leaving a bit of a hassle of their lazed overwatch. Four adventurers; three new and one experienced, their leader. The leader said to them

    ¡°Remember we have only one elf, we have to show to the city guild as underdogs like you can do what it takes to be high ranks. Don¡¯t expect A ranks like you out nowhere to be able to excel. I know those C ranks turns to A ranks once they have been training in Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°We thought it was too, but thanks to the City Guild¡¯s sphere. We have gain confidence and trained ourselves to the foolish¡±

    The other two underdogs groan ¡°Awh what!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mix your stupid hobby with us¡±

    ¡°But my hobby turns into a weapon¡±

    ¡°Taking pictures will always make you a creep. Accidentally my fucking ass¡±

    The elf goes to their leader from how they behave ¡°Underdogs, they are just men acting children¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking but I really need to get a bonus from those three. If you didn¡¯t know I have made a bet with those rich idiots like the Rogue expecting me to fail¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll comply and thus, I will not lie¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡±

    Step forward where she looks at her UI, many adventurers are now able to control their mana effectively as new ranks of power bounded into them. Their weaknesses were the excess mana spreading too much letting nature used it as their substitute meals. Seeing the locals learning to see the adventurer¡¯s disadvantages and left the city as it attracts more trouble. The Enders had done enough surveying for them as the underground locations are being filled with monsters. Everything that are left is about the monsters, and these underdogs with her have some nice kits.

    The leader reads the information about them. Three men, rumors to be from Fuku City¡¯s introverts. Trapped inside for months end even before the lockdown, they have medical records of malnutrition and suicide attempts happened inside the district. Because of its own isolation, these three were under rehabilitation by someone the citizens called the cult leader. She knows that bastard before coming to this world, a real former gang member. Their behaviors are too open but in private as the city guild shows their nasty sides. Where mostly using social media, those three are definitely isolated but have too good of their own abilities.

    She stops them, ¡°They¡¯re here. C, oust them quick¡±

    C or Cdown, places his right hand to his back left shoulder turn on his battle mode. His body discharges with electrical current as his body emits with incredible speed. The monsters with roots sticking out of it quickly being shock as he lands a hit. The current flows out then quickly flow in its body with current burns. She orders them

    ¡°Flashes, synchronize it with your gadgets¡±

    He shoots his electronic components around them. The monsters flip up to the air as it polarizes through the current inside of it.

    ¡°Now! Crush them, Magnet¡± He finishes it with a pulled polarity to squeeze them to the ground.

    The elf watches their effort as no mana being leaked. Those three definitely had mana control, and rely their knowledge and materials they have to make it work. The leader softly cheered at them.

    ¡°You guys did great. I never seen you guys knowing each other¡¯s abilities and combo it so well. I think you guys are even better than team platinum¡±

    Flashes scuffs ¡°Don¡¯t praise us just yet. I got beaten by Forgottoheal based on skills¡±

    She laughs ¡°That name again, he is really skilled but they called him Paladin¡±

    Flashes remained quiet as he looks frustrated after hearing his other name. She didn¡¯t know why he had some respect for him.

    The elf calls out to them ¡°Let¡¯s get moving. We are not here to exterminate. I¡¯ll be expecting what you three can really out maneuvered them¡±

    C replies with a serious look ¡°If we can, then I have finally had to gloat with those rogue bastards¡±

    The two women watch the idiot acting immaturely once again but with his unique abilities and his creative fighting style, he showed much daring efforts fighting in the midst of those monsters. Nonetheless, it was the most innovate and well-rounded fight they have to see from a group of newcomers having good teamwork. Yet, the three keeps fighting on each other.

    The elf looks at the man who did the final attack. He uses unique ability to polarize the dust out from each of them including herself. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it that natural fire should clean off the dust. Yet natural water can wipe it off¡±

    ¡°Put it simply, that¡¯s how it supposed to be¡±

    Magnet wasn¡¯t keen to hear her said it. A specific weakness of water, as his own plausible analogy that would work at the sea too. He moves back with the other three as they talk about the main focus of it all, surveying the monsters¡¯ new powers.

    Flashes is the only one doing all of the work in gathering data. The leader sits by letting those three doing all the work. The elf couldn¡¯t see why she decided to let them do it instead leading them to the fight direction.

    ¡°For beginners, they sure know how what they are doing. It¡¯s something too strange of them standing out¡±

    ¡°If you know about our city¡¯s daily activities. I wouldn¡¯t guess that Flashes did something bad inside the buildings. For C is a bit of a gamer reference, I don¡¯t know why but he is definitely a loser who knows about science¡±

    ¡°You mean arcscience?¡±

    ¡°What!? Whatever, what I¡¯m trying to say is he only do electric abilities and not magic for some unknown reason . . .¡±

    Then she swift her eyes to Magnet. ¡°. . . Yet this guy is the most obvious sad man you could ever know¡±

    ¡°You mean the guy who removes the dust¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but hearing from him I would love to help him to get his revenge when he finally realized that he shouldn¡¯t be doing it illegally . . . miserably paused* . . . I thought it would be easy, but good guys like him has so much complicated back stories¡±

    The elf stops talking as she looks at her being depressed hearing his story. All introverts and their past lives are seemed boring but the other guy has a reason for it.

    Flashes spot something dangerous. ¡°Hey boss, one of those mini bosses . . .¡±

    C rubs his hand on his face hearing him the words he only he could play out. ¡°Just call it monsters, not mini bosses¡±

    ¡°All of them are bosses, what am I going to describe them all?¡±

    Magnet stops the two ¡°By looking at it, that ¡®mini boss¡¯ you mentioned look rather dangerous¡±

    ¡°Well, I concealed my magic on my devices. You will be surprise how much I lowered my potential here¡±

    The leader looks at the monster as it already been named. Through her UI that it contains the details of that monster.

    Birdlike monster with little strains of feathers on its wooden frame. A large stiff beak and in motion as it moves with its magic. ¡°It¡¯s the demon bird . . . A Stinger Ray¡±

    C looks at it as they are on the above level. The quest is to survey the monsters¡¯ movements and locations but a demon bird made him shaken a bit. The elf notices him

    ¡°Are you already afraid? Your safety precaution will force yourself back to your city if you failed¡±

    ¡°Failure is an easy task, but you didn¡¯t know I read the description in our personal UI¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡± The leader pat her back as she nodded.

    They read the description, written by Myrrkei himself. ¡°Noted, without proper information let¡¯s called this a demon bird. Like any other demonic creation, this one is the simplest. Indestructible head and easily destroyed body, a strong annoying bird that doesn¡¯t give you time to rest. Undying creatures give you time as they recover but this is a bird better to keep running. Its objective is simple and no other task it can do. It sees, it kills you, it dances around for some reason with undefinable rearrangement body as it teleports that only reach where the head is attached and won¡¯t teleport . . .¡±

    Magnet responds ¡°A short paragraph and I¡¯m getting bored of reading¡±

    Flashes said to the leader ¡°What now?¡±

    The leader sees them as they look demoralized on their faces but their body language shows their firm and relax posture. She asks the elf

    ¡°Can we study about that bird?¡±

    ¡°Like it¡¯s weakness, my brothers faced it before. A nuisance but no signs of stopping. If you guys managed to found out. I could give a good word to them¡±

    She stared at the elf with determination, hearing something like that would greatly have signs of good omen. The underdogs see her expression, only Flashes show his face in anxiety while the others hid away.

    She said to them. ¡°Let¡¯s try it out first, like your speed, all of you chooses the same electric type abilities and I am sure I won¡¯t be able to help you when you guys on the run. But I am sure I¡¯ll be on your side along the way. With this rune talisman we will be heading back outside of the border. If we set our time right before reaching our shift on schedule, we can at least have a certain data we needed and the last would be that bird. What would you say?¡±

    Flashes stood there in front of her while the others looking at the monsters. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure we could do that but I need placements for my . . .¡±

    C answers her directly ¡°Yes we can, Flashes here has some great equipment regarding repositioning. Yet I saw Flashes blinking one place to the other. Look at his chubby body, you think he is using control magic. He had some special effects that will surprise you all¡±

    Flashes is starting to get nervous ¡°Hey! We are in the city. How would you think that my equipment could do that? I¡¯m using batteries here, real electrical batteries¡±

    C grabs some of his components and dashes forward. The sounds of his electrical sparks moving through the groups of monsters hearing through the monsters¡¯ ears. The static electricity emitted the sound of crackling noise getting stronger as he moves. Flashes reaches out to him as he took more of his things than just his components.

    ¡°My . . . What kind of weeb who took someone else¡¯s stuff?¡±

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    He raises his camera and aim to where he is going with his components. His left shoulder has an indicator in the red as his abilities are used up. C is slowing down raises his hand with a key chain plush toy at hand. The component from the other hand was toss to the ground and Flashes uses his camera to take a picture.

    The ray of the flash stops him in place, monsters gathered and are coming their way. He twists the zoom ring as the target disappeared, the body sunk in where the component C tossed. Flashes redirect it quickly to where he stands and aimed downward. Another flashed from his camera and now C reappeared in front of him. He pushes him away and grabs his key chain.

    ¡°You asshole! Always taking my stuff¡±

    ¡°My bad laugh*, but they now know what you can do without explaining any of it. Right?¡±

    The leader saw what she can¡¯t understand including the elf. They turn and see what happened to the other monsters as they slowly recovered from as the light dims down. It was a miracle for C to not get caught after that incident. The bird appeared and quickly breaks the component left behind. It heads turns directly at them where Magnet disoriented their location. The elf sees it clearly through the dark and Magnet already notice the bird¡¯s presence.

    ¡°You can see through the dark?¡±

    ¡°No, I have link with that piece of scrap, and I can see it where it placed¡±

    Flashes and C are arguing until Flashes takes his camera aim at somewhere else as he heard his component being rummage in the air and in pieces. Through night vision as the elf pulled them away.

    ¡°It saw us. The demon bird is already here¡±

    A beak suddenly attacks Flashes¡¯ camera with one peck already breaking through without any problem. Its body switches around as the disoriented is blocking its target. Its sudden movement now focus on the line as they are being pulled. C tries to cast his electric coil on the bird. Its body imploded into flames as it teleports its body back to normal.

    They started running and the leader shout out to C.

    ¡°YOU IDIOT, YOU FORGOT ABOUT THE DEMONS¡¯ PUPPET. THEY ARE NOT AS AN IDIOT LIKE YOU!¡±

    ¡°I thought we can get away from it¡±

    ¡°Read the FUCKING description then tell me that we can escape from it¡±

    Magnet said to her ¡°Is there a way to beat it?¡±

    ¡°The second part was its head. Its indestructible head. Augh!¡±

    The elf carried them through as she was cut off. The head aimed at her and pushed her further away. Then teleported its body in reverse to chase the adventurers. Troubled brewing as the four runs to the other side.

    Separated and the elf tries to regroup with them, but another demon puppet appeared in stone. Breaking through with her magic but it blocks her from reaching them, its shaken body vibrating through the underground as it quakes the passage and collapses the route. Trapping even further through the dark tunnels. More and more demon puppets appeared only to her. They still have their failsafe, but something was not right. They are focusing on her, did the puppets gained consciousness?

 Final Checks part 2 - Chapter 093

    COI C93

    ¡°This is going to get bad for our reputation¡±

    ¡°Reputation!? In the beginning it was always has been¡±

    ¡°You two are the one who is causing this situation. What will that elf say to our guild?¡±

    The leader listens them argue as she never seen anyone being cooperative and at the same time arguing at each other. This is what she could imagine in most online video game, but this is the place where they are in a life and death. All three trying to hold on where Flashes readied for the next group teleportation. While Magnet disoriented the monster focusing on C, and the leader joined the fight against the weak monsters.

    C, the crazy bastard is facing the bird, keeps touching on his left back left shoulder to tune the limits of his energy meter. His eager looks as he faces the Stinger Ray. The quiet bird focuses and stared right at him where its movement turned erratic. Its nimbleness is straight and dexterity only relies on teleportation to its own body. The bird charges him in a straight head line. Its body teleports and its beak peck him, he dodges it in lightning speed as the current hits its beak. The current flows to its body as burnt marks appeared when it steps on the ground.

    It teleports its body again for another attack. He keeps dodging left and right, getting close to the monsters around them but it cleverly maneuvered over as its body teleported. It hits him as he about to unleash his thunderous knockback. Both of them blown away, but the bird flew off its body and immediately recovers it. C runs out his energy as he slides back in pain from the rocky surface. The bird persists and almost hits his chest. He runs back where the monsters block his path, a beak appeared from the tight space from the surrounding monsters. A flash of light appeared on them and everything stops.

    The moment of time as C watches the monsters with only the movement of his eyes, all frozen and the bird¡¯s striking down on him in the air with its massive beak. He sees the body teleporting where its feet are appearing disproportionally. The digital phase covered his body, pixelized, and return back to his team. The flash starts to dim and they slowly returning in motion. The bird slides forward a bit then quickly runs after him. They are still slowed but the bird won¡¯t stop.

    Flashes caught him and continue to flash again. They teleported once more to where the bird can¡¯t charge straight. C looks at the back as the bird already comes after them from a far distance. The dimmed flash still remains on it and it still going after the slow effects. His expression starts to get annoyed where he sees its body recovered the burned marks. They vanished once again as they regroup in a higher elevation. Flashes manages to save him, as the others regroup hidden deeper and closer to its nests.

    The leader is disappointed after their first encounter.

    ¡°Even you have mana control, that bird has mana control too. I am lucky to bring my rune weapons or the roots will come and get us with every use I get¡±

    Flashes warned them ¡°Guys, my batteries are used up. I need to recharge with my mana battery. The conversion process will take long¡±

    He brings out two batteries connecting to the concealed converter. The converter is a prototype and kept overheating when used. It wasn¡¯t meant to use numerous times because he never thought about it. Until C forces him to keep using his camera in strong and effective settings. It requires a lot of power.

    Magnet asks her ¡°Can we still use our failsafe?¡±

    ¡°We should use it, but it will drop the loot or the inventory you have to 30% from your maximum inventory slots, I can leave anytime I want but Flashes refused¡±

    He turns to him ¡°I like to remind you that my data is also part in the inventory. Used it, then those data and my devices will be left behind¡±

    ¡°You could give it to her to manage your inventory¡±

    Flashes flinched ¡°Are you crazy?! All of my works making those components and other equipment shared. It was that guy who is wasting it all of my hard work¡±

    C laughs ¡°You have already known what I can do. Acting slow is the least of our worries¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± The leader stops them ¡°We have no time to argue and either us used the failsafe from the runes or our own. You will be guessing how fast will they kill you when the failsafe reached the condition or beyond¡±

    The two looks at each other and still give a grief look. None of them responds and quickly make a run for it. Magnet sees the bird moving up from the walls then to the ceiling. That short moments of conversation manage to get here fast.

    ¡°How in the hell did people managed to escape that damn bird . . .?¡±

    Magnet used disoriented on top of them. On that exact timing, the bird peck missed with a strong crack sound when it hits the ground. The leader identifies the damage it inflicted and said;

    ¡°There¡¯s no way our failsafe will save us when reach critical. That attack is instant kill¡±

    C¡¯s cooldowns end, he uses his electrical skills on the head but its body teleported and kicks him back. He grabs one of the legs and released the currents. Volts coming through the monster and the currents burst in flames. The wooden body teleported except the leg he is holding. Then it swings its body at him as its beak sprung up.

    The electrical currents redirect on his left shoulder as his equipment exploded from the short circuits. Mana burst forth from it and spread all around the area. Magnet pushes the bird back and pulls him up and starts running. The roots are starting coming where the leader¡¯s UI showing signs of them coming to this direction. Passing through where the roots already appeared from its stagnant growth. Flashes used the small juice on his camera to slow down the fast-growing roots. They made through and the bird is gaining on them. The roots returned back to its pace and covered the bird¡¯s path.

    They look at it one last time as it erratically teleported its body on its head trapped with roots. She orders them

    ¡°Let¡¯s move, the roots are coming¡±

    C feels his body being electrocuted. This is the first time he didn¡¯t notice how electric flows turned against him. He effectively controls it but it backfires. It was painful and at the same time paralyzing some of his abilities. C looks both Flashes and Magnet where the two whispers something to him.

    ¡°. . . I hope you get what you wanted, newbie¡±

    All four of them made it out and don¡¯t know where they are now. A wind blowing in one direction as they look at the wind¡¯s direction, it was coming from the wall. The leader felt relief

    ¡°Phew* We¡¯re save¡± Others were not too keen to hear her said that.

    C said ¡°Wind coming from the wall. This is too weird . . . Ow!¡±

    ¡°You idiot, it¡¯s the elves¡¯ magic . . . see¡±

    She pointed out coming from the wind as it brightens in light colored green. A slight of yellow matching the sun as they appeared before them. A female elf who got separated from them have been united. Other adventurers joined with her and said

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t have the information needed from your lousy actions. We will forced cancel your quest¡±

    Flashes grins at C as he looks at him knowing too well, he had the information. He stays quiet letting his face hid but mentally smiling. The leader defends them with her own data given to them.

    ¡°I have some, but if these underdogs don¡¯t have a better info than me then please I won¡¯t be reconsidering your decision¡±

    ¡°I will . . . Please send us back away from danger. That damn bird is coming¡±

    Meanwhile, the bird escapes from the roots¡¯ grasp. Its ferocity of its silent tone and capable beak beating a random monster down. It steps on it as it dances, then stops, and resumes stagnantly waiting for the next target.

    The female elf said to the leader. ¡°I have been busy with the other so-called monsters. I amazed you all four stay longer than I have expected¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re expecting some of us have the information. But their egos are more annoying than the people here angrily looking at us¡±

    ¡°Such immature men¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it¡±

    Magnet give them the data regarding his abilities. The polarization magic he is using seem had effects on one of the monsters. Portraying that the bird has metal parts on its head, but its wooden frames also reacting to his abilities.

    The adventurers said to them ¡°And his powers are under control. Why would they team up with those two idiots?¡±

    ¡°His attributes, electricity, and still a newcomer with only few weeks experience¡±

    ¡°Still follow the law of physics, he is a college student. I heard he was just a part time worker near Chojima District¡±

    They let him go as his past few days, his involvement is very important for the supporting role against the demons¡¯ puppets. Leaving the rest of the two has capable skills too, the obvious thing to see how they behave.

    They turned to the two troublesome people. ¡°Cdown and Flashes, I guess you are experiencing enemies knowing well of its threat¡±

    C responded ¡°But we have details right here . . .¡±

    They pick up from C¡¯s UI and see the information. About him fighting against them, he barely survived after that encounter. The problems were nothing serious, and they have to respond this bad behavior getting worse. It wasn¡¯t about being good against those monsters, it is to found about them and its weaknesses. This is not what they are looking for. One of the adventurers slap his face.

    ¡°Ow! HEY!¡± He was being slapped again.

    ¡°Back in the city guild you are the runaway weasel, but now here, you are as suicidal like the rest of those dead people foolishly come and go where you pleased. If the elves weren¡¯t been here, you would be as soon as dead or humiliated back to the city guild with your failsafe¡±

    The elves watch him being ridiculed as he didn¡¯t show regret one bit. The leader leans back with them as they said to her ¡°After all that happened in your city, there are still others acting like this¡±

    ¡°I know, but one of our superiors¡¯ thinks would be better this way. We need the help we can get outside of the border for information, uhm, and becoming the example¡±

    The other elf agrees ¡°That would be best, even if the Enders come to understand your modern technology and provide the data you all needed but, even they can¡¯t provide any help with your limited supplies and your supremacy on mana¡±

    ¡°Brother, there is one who . . .¡±

    ¡°Who is the same as the people in front of us?¡±

    ¡°Listen to him sister, I decline for short numbers of servitude will be enough against a mass hordes coming to their city. In all honestly, they are more inclined to help if they weren¡¯t being indifferent¡±

    The leader replied ¡°Indifferent?¡±

    ¡°You will understand when meeting one of them who dislikes your people¡±

    C fights back among the adventurers. A sudden aggression coming from him being lectured to the adventurers he recently joined. The adventurers get shocked from his sweeping lightning kick to the head, thankfully, the adventurer¡¯s armor withstand it. The adventurer forces himself to fight back and grabs him by the collar. C tries to break free as he is easily slammed down to the ground. His aftershock hits him with added stuns or any disability effects. One of the adventurers pulls out a rune baton and hits C¡¯s head. Bonk* C got knockout only a single hit, the runes are no jokes.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The adventurers said to unconscious idiot ¡°There are things we have to hold back and . . .¡±

    The roots rooted from the ground following them, and with the elves¡¯ presence gathered more strong roots coming their way. The roots stretch forward then slowly withered as they use their dusts. He comes back to C.

    ¡°. . . You won¡¯t be able to continue and your pay will be deducted or lose it after what will the city guild leaders say to you¡±

    C wakes up and swears at the man who holds the baton.

    ¡°You motherfucker! We are capable than you have never expect me can do if I . . .!¡±

    Flashes punches him out cold. The aftershock persists as he gets electrocuted.

    The leader claps for him ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he deserves it. Now, are you not going to give your info, are you?¡±

    Flashes feels the pain of the shock, even C¡¯s equipment is wrecked but he has so much traits and defenses that he can¡¯t continue hitting on him, if only he has rune weapons like them. Also, his electronic equipment, he fears the short circuit. They look at him downed and disgruntled, they don¡¯t more time to lose as this quest will be over soon. Flashes places a memory chip on one of the adventurers¡¯ hands and said,

    ¡°Here! There is also a recording frame by frame but mostly heavily stored in gigabytes¡±

    The adventurers received and couldn¡¯t recognize what type of memory chip is it, except for one ¡°We can handle it. I¡¯m guessing this newbie don¡¯t know how to store that massive power he had into that small chip¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe me, I am not perfect. I just wait until you guys have dealt with him¡±

    The leader rolls her eyes to see the obvious reaction for Flashes, he just waited and recorded the fight before giving it to them.

    ¡°Alright, it would be difficult for us here but will you three continue without this idiot¡±

    The two underdogs look at the C knock out without any word to say. Flashes raises his foot to stomp him but the shock overwhelmed him.

    The leader steps forward. ¡°Either this two are serious or crazy enough to go back against those monsters. You two, can you really handle without a frontline? I am still willing but the elves won¡¯t be babysitting you guys forever¡±

    The adventurers look at the guy with the baton ready to aim at C. They nodded at him and proceed to execute him with style. The cause of the aftershock emitting to him as he still lied down unconscious and continue to beat his head strongly. The failsafe activates and C disappeared. The adventurers offered them one his teammates. ¡°We thought a rescue mission was needed and thought to bring this returning member¡±

    The leader looks at the adventurer with his rune baton ¡°The returning member? I have never seen him before¡±

    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t, back then before the change of plan he was part of the really serious jobs to deliver the materials for the Foundation into the city. He quits after announcing of the postpone then later realized they were replaced after that¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention about it, I came back because we need to defend the city¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re glad he is back and also able to control his mana¡±

    The elves create the portal behind them as time is crucial for. The adventurers who stood from the start said to the adventurer with the baton.

    ¡°I hope you are that guy we all know, Janpu?¡±

    ¡°I have my struggles, but I won¡¯t let others dwells on my doubts¡±

    The adventurer pulled by her from him and said ¡°There is nothing I could trust less from him, but they need to redeem themselves after that sudden change of attitude. Next time we need to send them somewhere dangerous enough they won¡¯t get killed easily¡±

    ¡°Ok. Moira, you are the leader of those underdogs. Especially that electa brat¡±

    ¡°Pfft, can¡¯t get you serious when you named called them?¡±

    She and her team once again continue on their quest.

    Flashes hears her name for the first time ¡°Moira? I thought demons will take your soul if they your name¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut it, we all are getting stupid remarks here. About you waiting for the last moment to send data. Did you record it?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary I¡¯m . . . setting up the yes I did moment. But thanks to that asshole, he delayed us too much. All of my inventories are should be useful getting to the nest, I don¡¯t think it will last long when I saw that bird breaks it. I hope the receiver able to send it to me before it gets destroyed¡±

    Flashes turns to the new guy. ¡°Janpu isn¡¯t it? I was hoping for you know how to use electric magic, not those overloaded lightnings that would harm my devices¡±

    Flashes turns around pulled out his cameras. ¡°Well, the battery conversion is finished. Let¡¯s get going. Magnet, please help me on this¡±

    Magnet follows along where Janpu was pulled by Moira. ¡°Janpu, I hope you can deal with those troublemakers¡±

    ¡°There is no need to handle them, I have some abilities to save ourselves from their mischiefs¡±

    ¡°Great, but let me remind you. Both of them are elusive with their gadgets and electro shenanigan¡±

    They stop as they turn around to Moira and Janpu. ¡°This is where we started, I¡¯ll be installing the sensors and other scanning tools. The goal from the quest said to observe their behavior and how it reacted. This is not going to be easy once we got spotted. Janpu, what skills do you have to help me and Magnet to from hide those monsters?¡±

    Flashes¡¯ key chain plush toy begins to move out and installing the small cameras. Janpu sees it as it slips through his pockets. Flashes sees him looking it sharply in the dark.

    The swing of his chin down to where his toy should be remarkably unnoticed, and this man able to see it. Both of their eyes look at each other as they both feel communicating to each other. Janpu answered

    ¡°You guys needed a tank or someone in the front. Your leader said she will supervise until the moment of your mistakes come by. This is not going to be easy and neither will she and the elf with her. By the look of things, the only way to exclude your mischiefs is to go inside the horde resting¡±

    Magnet stops what he was installing and notice the toy installing the real cameras. The looks of his eyes when he holds the big camera as it starts to react.

    Flashes sees to the man who (both of them) knows it. ¡°I have my own proud moments, but this time, I am using everything I got here. It doesn¡¯t matter how it looks different, yeah . . . whatever¡±

    He starts getting his equipment from his inventory. Quietly on his intention, he signals Magnet where camera he holds start to blink. Magnet teleported next to him, and Flashes said,

    ¡°I have so many mana batteries on me and I won¡¯t be letting it to be thrown away or might consumed by those roots on accident. However, if I can make this place into the zone like what I heard from the smuggling realms. Then we might trace us back here in the beginning¡±

    Magnet held an item in his hand, they need it to pull them back here. Flashes begin to distribute one of each of them the camera except for the elf. Limited only with four cameras on hand, the leader feels something off with this camera she is holding. She knows how to open the case of the camera then she saw a marble strapped inside a glass engrave runes.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you know how to make glassware?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t but I bought it from a functioning market website. It¡¯s very expensive and I thought I was scammed for some reason. Luckily for me, it is the real deal. The one who makes it was an actual person working on Stranding Island¡±

    The elf interrupts them, she never heard any of locals can use citizen¡¯s customs. ¡°That¡¯s strange how can be someone know how to sale it in such a high price you mention¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the bad part, I don¡¯t know who but someone else commissioned to make it as I have to pay the entire process¡±

    The leader feels his pain ¡°Ouch, I hope that tricks of yours can bypass everything here¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the real reason why I am an underdog, right Magnet?¡±

    Magnet didn¡¯t respond and proceed carrying his stuff and installing the components through the tunnels. Janpu follows along through the dark with every magic item they have. The leader thought of following them with the camera on hand, but gives it back to Flashes.

    ¡°You three will be the one going for it. I think I have enough. From what I am hearing from them that Janpu is trustworthy. I for one trust his words when you guys are coming back¡±

    Janpu looks at her disappointed, she responds ¡°I know that look, but seriously. Going deep is what those two are after to resolve their incident, and it is enough what we got when C did. I know it is bad for me, but I have no obligation join them with that kind of risk¡±

    Flashes sighs and said to her with a deal. ¡°I know what you are saying. What about we make a deal then?¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡±

    ¡°You may think I¡¯m sounding gay but, if we managed to get a vital information inside their nest. C will be excuse for his action¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± She looks at him strange from after what they did that cause dearly from his equipment, the chubby man wanting that bastard to be with him again. This is absurd

    ¡°. . . I¡¯m not going to say to you why you made that deal. How about this . . . I give Janpu the recordings to show how you achieve it if that ¡®friend¡¯ of yours should have done in the beginning. Unless it has no value, punishment will be equal to you and Magnet. Can you agree with that?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Magnet quickly facing Moira as Flashes pulled him away from her preventing his protest. Janpu received the recordings and begin to follow them. The elf and the leader shared their thoughts in doubts on the matter as the elf already sent her wisp to them.

    ¡°I thought we could scare them at least. Your kind is something to be thriving with that kind of people¡±

    ¡°Believe me, my world has most people survive such disasters. Even I will order them to stop, I can¡¯t help myself to take the glory of their achievements¡±

    ¡°So are you . . .¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, this place needs to be secured. Will you help me on this?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡±

    The elf¡¯s keen eyes see the monsters already on the move. Those three will be providing as much as they can to deal those obstacles. The monsters are heading elsewhere by the distraction of Flashes devices since the beginning. Secretly speaking to each other as their conversation separated from intercoms and verbal communication. Janpu looks at them as he was given night vision form Flashes. Slowly moving forward as they install a trail of Flashes¡¯ signals they need to go back.

    Outside conversation: ¡°We passed through a chunk of their numbers getting our way. Will that component you left behind really going to work?¡±

    ¡°It sure is, I used it before with my friends. I can¡¯t believe one of the gangsters used it. I tell you, even the police were investigating about me¡±

    ¡°Sorry, to break it to you, Janpu. Flashes said that because he founds something from the dark web¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Flashes didn¡¯t say that. What are you saying, Magnet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uh¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Magnet, I know you feel down because he bets with you their problem on to you¡± Magnet sighs and Janpu knows it.

    Real conversation: Magnet complains about Flashes ¡°You should have told them from the start that you have those earpieces¡±

    . . . ¡°It sure is, I used it before with my friends before. I can¡¯t believe one of the gangsters used it. I tell you, even the police were investigating about me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, if I know where you place the ear piece on me I would¡¯ve . . . Sorry, to break it to you, Janpu. Flashes said that because he founds something from the dark web¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!? Do you want to tell my alternative account too . . .? Shit . . .!¡±

    . . . Janpu heard the miss transmission ¡°Flashes didn¡¯t say that. What are you saying, Magnet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uh¡±

    Flashes sneakily grins at the front ¡°Janpu, if I tell you the truth. This scumbag had double communications if I have proof¡±

    Everyone turns silent as they go further in. Deep within the cataclysm of hordes preparing to the surface, its hungers grow. Many monsters attracted and eaten one another to grow strong. Flashes used his remaining converted energy to hid among the monsters¡¯ presence. Janpu and Magnet held firm to the cameras as they took footage new monsters they have hardly been seen. No demons¡¯ puppets on sight, but the sight of these creatures is more natural. Different from those dead rooted abomination, these monsters look healthy but at the same time menacingly strong.

    Well-groomed beasts with furs thick and evolved through the demon¡¯s magic. Other creatures killed were brought back to life continuously transforming. This is no horde of mindless abomination, but fine beasts. Monsters fighting monsters with little mana it had as the roots garnered around them as if it was harvested for these creatures. Heavily in the look in size and figures that can be describe like apes. Magnet looks around where there are still no monsters coming their way. They mentioned that this place is impossible to get here by stealth.

    Flashes checks his radar and found something is interrupting their signals. A loud roar jamming the signals. This is the time they need to go back. Without a single response, he immediately tracing them back until the signal link breaks. Where they stand out of pure awe, the bird pecked the one of the signals hid within the walls. No hesitation, it strikes first. Janpu quickly retaliates by slapping it to the side of its beak. It does nothing and pushes him down to the ground.

    The birds move erratically as it focuses on Janpu. Denting through his rune armor like a massive hammer sledging through with its every peck. Flashes is fixing the signal where Magnet gives him the spare signals collected while phasing through the link. Janpu casts spells on the bird¡¯s body as it immediately teleported its legs to the ceiling, compelling itself to breach through his rune armor. Desperately to get it link again, Flashes was able to fix it then teleported once more. They disappeared whereas the bird is able to find them. The pixelated particles left a trace in fast speed, the bird¡¯s head has Flashes¡¯ parts and continue its hunt.

    They appeared again being disrupted with another demons¡¯ puppet. The stone golem swipes them and pushes them to the wall. Janpu still laid down when he was attacked. The two was constraint from the golems, the dirt raised and covered them. Janpu uses altered powers, rose up as his magic changes. His eyes turned yellow and his pupils turns pure black. He touches the golem and everything surrounding it stops. The two is trying to break free. Through their earpieces

    ¡°This is getting bad. We need to get out of here¡±

    ¡°I was wondering where those monsters went, they are waiting for us at the back¡±

    They hear the bird is coming to their direction. They can see Janpu is stopping the golem from moving. The monster is carved with runes from demon writings. Janpu bound his power to it but the secret owner stops him from letting its monster being controlled. Janpu hears the voice of the monster, loud and ringing through his head. But words reach him as he understands what it said.

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE NOT ALONE!?¡±

    That surprised expression takes his opportunity to break himself free from its magic. The two made it out as Flashes fixes the components as fast as he could, while Magnet faces the Stinger Ray.

    Shouting at the monsters who are coming to them gathered from his roaring chants.

    ¡°ATTRACT!¡±

    Forcing everything from the environment and the feint mana to absorb into one place, put everything in one place. Magnet traps them and holds them close, distracting them away from his group. Janpu almost getting pulled by the polarity but Magnet pulled to him. They surrounding them in mass droves and see the numbers of demons¡¯ unique creations are here. Magnet says his ultimate

    ¡°Magnetized Meteor!¡±

    A monster was able to breakthrough from the attract spell and stings Magnet before he casts it.

    Janpu couldn¡¯t see the monster as it being clump up with the rest. Flashes jumps to them with the signals all fix, he grunted his breath and swearing his way as he uses it. One last route to take them out of there. The monsters remained trapped from the Magnet¡¯s attract spell. Spell stops and all the monsters acting wildly around them and to each other, a strong demonic presence comes by and stop them. The rest of the monsters continue to chase them but the demons¡¯ puppets are going back to the nest.

    The leader and the elf see them lying on the ground as they immediately stands up and run.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just RUN! We got it what we came for¡±

    The elf hears the footsteps in drove and pulls the leader to join with them. ¡°This is not the good time, let¡¯s retreat and listen about their progress later¡±

    She nods and follow them out. Magnet collected Flashes¡¯ components, Janpu slowly returning from his forms, and Flashes found out something more than monsters¡¯ behaviors. As they run, they didn¡¯t notice that their failsafe corroded without them knowing. If they follow through the cheat, but cheats can¡¯t win against a demon.

 Final Checks part 3 - Chapter 094

    COI C94

    Later that evening, C is inside the City Guild under probation as the results are in. His sudden changed of behavior had caused his team to face one of the demons¡¯ puppets. The representative other than Gordon himself, watching him with great suspicion.

    ¡°These new members are rather wild when the rise of mana control is introduced¡±

    The staff reaches out from C¡¯s document ¡°It is still safe to say that this is not coming from Stranding Island, Sir. We can now differentiate between Enders and Agathean version of mana control, except for this man who is using modern abilities like his electricity beside lightning¡±

    The representative reads the document and sees he is from Fuku City, a place they won¡¯t have the permission to go there with prior reasons. Looking through the glass frame, he is rather calm now after hearing him to be aggressive. His mana control is too impressive from their observation, from infiltrating to information gathering around him, this man is hard to identify through what magic they cast on him, forced or not. The staff raises her eyes

    ¡°This is must be what that Enders researcher is talking about. The ¡®imitation¡¯ he clarified as. Do we need to report him?¡±

    He shakes his head ¡°They already did and through a private network, that is not allowed in public¡±

    C is sitting alone as nobody from the city itself have troublemakers. He doubted that there is none, and probably not common to do it on public. Most people don¡¯t want to be notice to society. The public order is getting better but the private sector is always unchanged on that matter. Through his earpiece, the city guild had no idea that he still has it and from the beginning of his quest. Yet, the earpiece is smaller and made out of plastic with an added rune. He leans back and think about the time that Flashes was acting.

    Looking back when it was Flashes was the victim of C¡¯s silly game. But there is nothing to prove to defend himself with, even he heard in such a long range between Magnet and Flashes with the man they group up with. It was kind of stupid to hear from him to let them hit him like an amateur. Flashes was right, showing themselves that they are better won¡¯t change people but their personal gain. It will make others suspect them. Trying to play along that they are the newbies will become harder, but they can make things up like they did in Fuku City. He whispers to himself

    ¡°Sigh* If only . . . if only my district didn¡¯t let them bring those people inside¡±

    From other side of the window, they heard him. The staff starts to go inside to see how far C would talk. Gordon entered the room where the representative is and cheer his name.

    ¡°Hey! King!¡±

    King turns to Gordon with his eyes stared at him awkwardly. The two met as just they both remembered, King replies

    ¡°I¡¯m busy here, we are trying to deal with this newbie and his attitude during his first mission outside¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, I heard one of his teammates are back and want to call off the incident¡±

    ¡°Call off?! And what¡¯s that look on your face, Gordon?¡±

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t ignore the looks of my face when as your old friend¡±

    ¡°. . . Alright Cdown, sorry for the long wait . . .!¡±

    The sounds of the door knocking where King entered. ¡°. . . Sir!¡±

    He stops her ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Cdown¡¯s friends are here and Moira had brought some interesting details inside the underground network¡±

    C looks at the representative as the two stared at each other. C feels an unnerving feeling as King gazes his abilities. The spark of C¡¯s eyes appeared as it effectively resisted, King didn¡¯t hesitate and tries to push on to his gaze. C¡¯s expression has lit up a line of lighting on his skin slowly moving like laser mark.

    The way C resists King¡¯s gaze is truly the effects of mana control. Then he switches it to his abilities. The staff noticed C stops moving and she tries to snap out of him.

    ¡°Hey! Say to him, he is one of our leaders here. Hey!¡±

    Cdown couldn¡¯t move and the gaze is something he can endure, except for one problem. Through his thoughts as his mouth won¡¯t move either

    ¡°Something bit on my neck, and I can¡¯t feel it for some reason. Is that man a summoner? Shamanism or what other magic he pulled off. This can¡¯t be happening. Ugh!¡±

    The staff watches C carried in the air and realized. ¡°Sir! Your pet, what is it doing?¡±

    ¡°Bring him to his friends¡±

    C is being pulled away out from the room and send to the other room, where the leader and the underdogs seated from the upper floors. C was drawn to go there unmoved and the two watched him go first. Gordon sees something behind him and C is being carried over there. He watches C being humiliated to go up as he looks at his friend being childish. Gordon says to King

    ¡°I thought I was an ego centric¡±

    ¡°You are, but you said it yourself. Stopping me from the investigation from his mistakes will never be left alone with just that¡±

    ¡°But we need the help we can get now. we are facing demons to be honest¡±

    The leader and the underdogs see C being carried in the air then thrown at the two, Flashes and Magnet¡¯s laps. C begins to move freely as he is laying down. The two pushes him off their laps and he tumble down to the floor.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Flashes commented on him ¡°I don¡¯t get it how you got there while in the air . . . I . . . Ay?¡±

    Gordon and King stand before them with the staff already receiving the information. King looks at the information first hand and see what Gordon so hyped about. They look at the data through a device and see what happened.

    The staff warned them, ¡°Please be advised that Flashes¡¯ documents with every memory chip is broad and never not properly finalized for viewing¡±

    The leader responds ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case, what about the first one?¡±

    ¡°It was acceptable and gathered useful intel through his geographical expertise. Even the locations of the roots hidden are in such well positioned that even it knows where to grow when mana is exposed. So, about that new info you have¡±

    ¡°Flashes, give her the chip¡±

    He picks it out from his inventory and gives it to them. She places it on the device as it starts to update the previous report.

    Gordon¡¯s eyes see the amazement once more as the others. King looks at it gripping his hands and slowly turned and see what C¡¯s reacting. C looks at it without even understanding what¡¯s going on. King pulled himself back as they start preparing. The call from King¡¯s device heard in the room as he quickly heading out.

    ¡°Hello, governor?¡±

    ¡°The invasion begins tomorrow. Call all the able bodies to send to the border. The elves found out that one of your adventurers made a fuss about monsters¡¯ crazed incident near their nest¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll call out to them right now¡±

    After that special delivery. C was granted pardon but he is under probation and forbids to set to do quest outside of the city for now, while the two of them are called to help the city¡¯s defenses. The leader gives an honorary leave, assigned to the evacuation plan, as she is won¡¯t be able to join the front. Gordon sees the two not accepting his decision. as a leader, he let them be because their leader might have thought the same. King looks at C for the last time out frustration for his luck. The three head outside and moved on back to Fuku City and report to the rest.

    ¡°. . . This was the most reckless plan you ever come up with. I won¡¯t be joining the defense with you guys¡±

    ¡°I am more surprised that neither their surveillance spotted my superior devices¡±

    ¡°Superior?! There should be another way to get myself kick off quickly as we had planned for¡±

    Magnet moves behind to their backs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t planned, it was during. Your past components left behind from the other ¡®adventurers¡¯. I have gathered the bits and pieces and found out the glimpse of metal on that bird and the rest of those demons¡¯ monsters had eaten it¡±

    C thought it wasn¡¯t surreal once he heard from Flashes about his missing parts hid from the adventurers. Because of that, they were forced to go there themselves as the underdogs to see what caused the missing components. The ¡®adventurers¡¯ before them won¡¯t be staying long as their required ranks can¡¯t fit to their ideal roles. It was a hard take and this is something they can¡¯t ignore. C sees Flashes uses his device. He slaps off from his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing? That act was over¡±

    ¡°Using someone else¡¯s device, I¡¯m not going to trust you¡¯ll be using his personal account¡±

    ¡°You know that this is my . . . my . . . Yeah, this is not mine¡±

    ¡°Figures¡±

    They made it to the gate and sees the guard checking one of them. They show their equipment and the inspection is underway. C brought out his broken piece from his left shoulder. The guards sigh at him and said,

    ¡°Please follow the procedure . . .¡±

    ¡°I . . . gibberish*¡±

    ¡°Alright you two, proceed inside the district¡±

    Flashes and Magnet made it inside and head to the building where they are going to visit. Through the far building where it partially stands now repaired only with magic and earth. They get inside and see the studio apartment of Flashes¡¯ identical.

    ¡°. . . Hey, here¡¯s the money . . .¡±

    The man he switches faces with is busy. Having fun playing video games and other pirated goods. Flashes¡¯ identical copy, lazily inside the room doing nothing except used his identity as rent to earn money. The man, chubby man looks at his counterparts, takes the money and proceed back to gaming. Flashes said to Magnet

    ¡°That dumbass is lucky that his reputation isn¡¯t worse than I represent him to be¡±

    He closes the door as they move down to the basement. Magnet¡¯s identical is down there as they check on him.

    The old man who maintained the basement look at Magnet. ¡°If only you could¡¯ve behaved like he was before¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you could know better hearing his stories¡±

    ¡°I know you made up your stories and mix and max on his . . . Fuck! What a fucking decision did they make out of for the poor boy¡±

    They walk in and see the urn already stored one of the shelves of the other victims of this city. The picture that is next the urn where Magnet¡¯s identical, it is troublesome to use deceased as his cover up but it is better glorifying the useless people here in this district.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The old man comes with them looking at the picture. ¡°That day really shook up for everyone, wanting to leave that badly, and to some circumstances to stop it because others wanted to stay. This district is becoming dependable on magic now. Lucky for me, an old man, lived a different part of the city. I am glad they are old enough to take care of themselves as I aged here to see as my dying world¡±

    Flashes feels ungrateful in all this, a defector hidden among the people¡¯s faces. He said to the old man ¡°If they did leave, we will be lost in this world like you have expected¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would grateful at first, I started to realize we are the same¡±

    The old man looks at the other urns as they secretly cremate them to continue the help from the government without them knowing.

    Magnet and Flashes walk out from the building. Cdown appeared to them in a flash. ¡°You met your doubles?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Magnet, don¡¯t be like that, you are lucky that you have someone covered your face for free. We have too many useless bunches selling their identity to us defectors to live here than this luxurious district¡±

    Flashes pushes him to the side as they walk past through ¡°They are renting, lucky for us that food and water are free for us and could sell it if we wanted to¡±

    C shakes his head in disgust as he follows them. ¡°The foods are from the monsters we secretly smuggled through our inventory¡±

    They keep quiet and proceed to walk around the Fuku City district.

    Tall buildings with countless busy people walking by, they know each of everyone they walked by as ordinary pedestrian on the other half of the population of this district were the loners and rich taken advantage on the defectors. Respectfully so because of their stupid antics of leaving and losing in thousands, then went back crying here to no end of their harassment. The defectors are becoming servant if they maintain their integrity as an individual and trapped here until something change. They went into special back alleys where magic realms hid. They got inside with the other ¡°adventurers¡±.

    A feast in the most creative way, the meal they are having is from the sea monster near the south east of the city. One of them managed to get the size of the monster in their inventory piece by piece, some other crustaceans and shellfish found beneath the sea. They were huge as they spout out the words of their stories. One of them look at the door where Flashes and the others appeared, removing their disguised once they are inside of the realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, do you find out the cause of your missing equipment?¡±

    ¡°I have, is there any jobs you get during this week?¡±

    ¡°Not much, but I read the news that there will be an attack tomorrow and the elves are holding them off while we prepare¡±

    The defectors cry out of disappointment where the faces of their disguised started spouting out nonsense on the internet. ¡°There they go, spewing the chat with their ideal roles¡±

    ¡°Chew* I really want to beat those guys up and see what it feels like to be in danger. What¡¯s this? ¡®I¡¯m going to use my tracker and show you later that night I was there¡¯ . . . What a load of bullshit¡±

    ¡°Low ranks, but has a high survivability. I¡¯m not going to die just for their bickering. That ¡°Mihayara calls the lights turns bad¡± cringe. Ugh! I¡¯m using the introverts faces giving the ego, while I am acting behave from all this mess¡±

    ¡°It is funny how that what we were back in our own world¡±

    ¡°Shut with that ¡®back in my day¡¯ narratives. Lucky to you guys that I have my own device on hand¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we appreciated to share files with you for free. A member from Scraypers, really did much help for us instead the other gangs¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary that our gang is need of money and thanks to the business were making to please those suckers inside their rooms¡±

    The Scraypers, the original gangs reside this district. Known for their adaptive labor to do work with demand of high payments. Still known to be the dangerous that who are one of the representatives of the organization.

    The ¡®adventurers¡¯ talk about what happened to the gangs. ¡°Beside my gang, Scraypers, the Devilishly Rats are still under the struggle inside Mihayara district, where fights are brewing. I couldn¡¯t say I want to join and help our fellow organization. I fear the people who had more options to deal with us than we have ever should. The new identity crises happened throughout the city and only happened regularly in the private area. Not much to mention about your group, but newly formed gangs arose because of the new mana control scheme. When that defense is over, this is going to be start of a new society¡±

    The three underdogs join their conversation. C takes the lead ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we were planning to sneak attack them with these disguises ourselves¡±

    ¡°You? It doesn¡¯t matter, are you the same guy with that electrical ability?¡±

    ¡°I am, and I got under probation not to go out of the city. You could say the plan is too stupid that there is nothing go wrong with it¡±

    The other responds ¡°Uh huh, it means you are being tracked . . . what is it?¡±

    ¡°I ask him he is that electrical guy. He will manage it¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    C won¡¯t say much as he picks up one of the foods on the dish by hand. ¡°Nom* I have my ways, even the GPS on me won¡¯t work¡±

    They look at his ankle if he had one, he showed it to them on his adventurer¡¯s tag. ¡°See, it already implemented. It bugs out as you see it¡±

    The blinks of spark coming from the tag as they don¡¯t know if it works or not. As he is the only one, they knew, going to take action to the new gangs. They have to wait and see. The Scraypers said to him.

    ¡°That would be great, let¡¯s see . . . ring* hmm?¡±

    The ring of his phone as it is the sounds of the warning tune. He picks up and reads the details.

    ¡°Please prepared for evacuation on the given time for tomorrow. Replied if you received it or it will continue to get louder as time goes by. This is a special warning to anyone who is near at the northern border. We aplogiz . . .¡±

    He stops there said to them. ¡°Do you know about this?¡±

    None of them don¡¯t, but a message pop up coming from their outdated devices. Their employers telling them about the news, they look miserable with the information and links they want to show off to. The ¡®adventurers¡¯ were not fond of acting like they are helping the cause. A few calls here and there and nuisance to hear their demands if payment is needed. Flashes stood to Magnet¡¯s phone as he received the warning.

    ¡°You are one lucky bastard¡±

    Magnet returns his gaze with dumbfounded look ¡°That escalated quickly for over a phone¡±

    ¡°Helping a need of an ungrateful fat ass that made him a famous documentarian with my own devices. While taking his face to just get the materials in Mihayara district¡±

    After that commotion, they continue their free feast. More and more of the disguised adventurers coming here to celebrate and others for the free meal. The news of the upcoming attack will greatly help them to be recognized to the introverts as they gain rewards first hand. Mix and doubted it would be fully rewarded when shared with them. Others have an exception to have people supporting the cause, while the rest are more doubt, they have ignored those people in such a long time. C received a message from his old device, his identical and proceed to leave.

    Cdown calls out to his friends. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. My double is calling for me¡±

    Magnet couldn¡¯t say anything and Flashes look at him in the eyes and said in the most cautious tone.

    ¡°I just remembered. We are the bad guys who are plotting to control this city for this faction or others wanting to leave as a reward. Let¡¯s talk about it after ¡®your¡¯ fight, I am not still convinced¡±

    C pulls away as their group weren¡¯t that crack up to be. Flashes starts to get lonesome and used by his identical. From what they said before, these people were the same from the beginning being transfer here to this world. Not for C, he saw something he don¡¯t want them to know. The man he took, was human.

    He goes to where the man he disguised as. Into the tall house complex. Somewhere in the commercial store at the ground floor and above is where the residence is. One person resided here and the employee greeted him.

    ¡°Welcome, thanks for shopping here. What do you like?¡±

    C takes to the aisles and grab some snacks on the way, then he goes to the counter and get some drinks and other stuff. The clerk brings the necessary things he ordered and greeted him with a welcoming smile. He left then turns around at the alley where there is a door.

    The necessary things he is holding is the key given by the clerk. The welcoming smile she shows to him was a desperate thank you for bringing the supplies for the owner. He was here for the longest, and neither was a gangster nor a defector from the very start. The young woman is a clerk because of the incident, and C gives up his device for a reason. This called sympathy is a hoax to his eyes. When he opens the door, climb up the stairs, and knocking another door. The drinks on his hands face disguised of the owner¡¯s face. The owner opens the door and look at his own mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, great, great, come in¡±

    C comes in, a tall building where he stands inside as the room is three story open building with glamorous wide window to where the morning sun¡¯s set. But to this new environment sets in where late morning can see through. The owner grabs his drink as he gives it to them.

    ¡°Please my dears, prepare the drinks. My guess work for the trouble bringing it here¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be modest dear, I won¡¯t leave your belly empty giggle*¡±

    C watches them as others follow through in rows. One woman after the other, beautiful and glamourous form up, they have their nice features in every man¡¯s preference.

    Voices are identical to a specific voice actress the owner loved and others more. C can¡¯t recognize them all but these women are surely taken from stereotypical figures of most hentai from what he sees so far. The owner sits down as C joins at the opposite side, other women look only to the owner and only focuses on him with their faces with desires, mischiefs, and innocence. The creep looks at him hearing about the news.

    ¡°I heard you were under probation. I received from my device that you acted rashly¡±

    One of the women pours his drink to his cup others doing it differently, where one of them drinks it and let her mouth savor it for a kiss.

    No decency for the guest had to see it. The owner care less but want to see him jealous. The voice of a familiar person he knew is below the floor. The owner said to him again

    ¡°I understand it is difficult for you, but I don¡¯t want my debts to pile up and let my wives be working like that cheating woman I met down¡±

    C looks at his wives all closing their eyes smiling that they are still able to see him. The twisted bastard had shown so much collection that even more coming to see them together. He continues

    ¡°I lend you my identity to have good score of my tribute to society. I¡¯m guessing you were planning a comeback after that incident¡±

    C slowly responds ¡°Since when did I mock your success?¡±

    All of the women around them stared furiously as they stood still watching them. The auras of their presence are becoming excessive that C had nothing to fear with that man¡¯s mana. The flow of current through his skin as he is protecting himself from the negative effects. If the owner wants to hit him now, the defensive trait is active and stun him back without any harm. C continues

    ¡°You demand only the supplies for your store. I don¡¯t even get paid for your demands¡±

    ¡°True, but all expenses had been given to her. I have thought of something to avenge my expectations of her but you solve my time wasting outside. That¡¯s the payment you received. Got it?¡±

    They continue to drink as C watches the bastard clinging erotically with the women. The magic on this room emitted a densely aroma of magic of the owner¡¯s illusion, the women he made through the spectacle from adult video game references. Even the words they said match from what C believed dialogues from the games.

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re better than my husband . . .¡±

    a sound released from one of them as they were now getting impatient, others start leaving clothes behind but hid under a bed sheet where C could not see their naked bodies. The owner grins drunkenly as he has the privilege to feel them under their sheets. C had it enough and stands as he finishes his last drink.

    ¡°I told you what I am planning to do for tomorrow. I¡¯ll be bringing the goods you have ask for¡±

    ¡°Uh Yeah, that¡¯s it . . . Huh? Oh yeah, if you are getting cuck by me. You can have the bad woman underneath my home, right girls?¡±

    They all cheered as he left, the door closed and the sound of multiple moaning coming from it. C¡¯s eyes look terrified rather disgusted. The owner is capable to bring those women to life, but C saw in him that he can¡¯t imagined. The accessories inside the owner¡¯s house filled with idols and other delusional magic items. He read it before about them, one commentator he read dire consequences while he was trolling back then. The irony of his fun.

    He walks back down to the store as she is about to close up. She looks at him in the eyes as her eyes are nearly filled in tears. The clerk invited him in as he goes in with her. She locked the door and bring him to her room. Her room was nothing but a storage room with bed hidden under the long table. She said to him

    ¡°How long am I going to be trapped with the lunatic?¡±

    ¡°As long as it didn¡¯t change much inside this district¡±

    ¡°Fuck sob* If only my grandmother wasn¡¯t in the hospital with him, I willing to kill myself from this torture if she dies¡±

    C can¡¯t say anything during this moment as the clerk leans close to him.

    The clerk cried ¡°Why of all people that my fans are sickos except for you? Sob* After that never have to leave from this world, everyone takes advantage of me and I was nearly raped multiple times. That man above me thought he was a kind and gentle fan but he is nothing but one of those creeps. Is doing adult voice acting is wrong or the opportunity they never had to take it because they have magic now? My friends and the other girls who reside here, they were stalk and taken away. The society don¡¯t want to help us because of our work. Sob*, please tell me¡±

    C don¡¯t know either, the clerk is alone as he is the only person she could trust.

    Anything left for C now is to removed his disguised when entering the store for not to be traumatized. Those repeating sobbing and conversation they had before had lost meaning to her ears. It¡¯s been months now as C need to continue this and the promise of opening the foundation to let them leave. The Clerk pulls him to her bed, where the sounds of moaning going through from the ceiling. The magic writings from the owner left there to make her suffer, the voice of her characters, the lewd noises, and other stuff she said in the dialogue return to haunt her. C uses his abilities disperse with limited amount of time. He only said to her,

    ¡°Sleep now, there nothing to hear¡±

    She continues to sob as she finally fell asleep. It¡¯s been like this for everyday now. He had scheduled to help her sleep. Every night he had to do this and every day he has to get what the bastard wants. His original device given to her as her original device is hacked and corrupted by stalkers who somehow managed to get connection through the public service. The clerk finally sounds asleep, he stands up and hear the moaning again. The effects wore off us such of his abilities under cooldown. The only room where the noise is as he heads out to the store. Men or summoned creatures are searching for her outside. They have powers to see inside but not in the storeroom.

    Police department had their troubles against private owners and neglected response regarding to harassment. With magic, it gets crucial by the day. There are other women he knows who needed help, and he heard rumors among the Enders that would gladly eliminate the stalkers around them, but the last report of him was he was driven out from the city. He had too many people accidentally killed. Those killed people had connections with stalking. The women through the social media secretly ask among the female police that there is anyone of the Enders who is willing to kill them. There is one, but C never proceed to find out.

    He lays his back on the fridge, getting the parts he needs to remake the equipment he lost. Thanks to the probation, he can have another night to fix it and a proper sleep. Flashes had made stupid plans for him, but it gets crazier when Flashes uses C as a prototype. C admitted it but Magnet told him not to apologized. A criminal like him doesn¡¯t deserve an apology as all of three of them are criminalized of. He speaks to himself

    ¡°I am a hacker, Magnet and Flashes are legitimate defectors. I¡¯m glad the Scraypers didn¡¯t give the full details¡±

    He looks at his stats with the cooldowns of his abilities. C needs the indicator when his abilities and techniques are ready. The action points system fills the illusion of mana control, but he slowly getting used to it and let himself progress further. Now, he was able to nullify the magic writings on the ceiling a little longer. He steadily stops using stats to exceed the use of his abilities. His tired body slowly gain improvement and his agility is matching most athletes. A sign of prayers as he brings out an incense on hand, sparks it with his fingertips, he prays during his nightly hour.

 Isekai City Siege part 1 - Chapter 095

    COI C95

    The rise of the early morning, where the sun is not yet casts its dawn. There are still light under its light bluish fog, strange phenomenon to the eyes of the citizens but warnings uphold to the others who keep it on watch. Evacuation had already been done last night and the barriers had already built since the discovery. Pure made runes and no other mana that the dust would take. Surprising onlookers to see the fog, the call of the horns from the elves have finally draw near. To those who keep watch always keep hearing of it multiple times, but nonetheless they were helped to the very end.

    One last sight they have to witness is the ray of lights through the winds flowing with dusts. Now dispersed as the elves are slowly backing away, the dusts are there into a dense fog, wondering what it can do through the elven magic. The sounds of their horns keep going as the dangers are coming. Tired as ordered not to use their magic and runs back as much of their stamina. It is starting, the invasion of the monsters is gathered in the northern border of Isekai City.

    Many people gathered around in groups according to their districts. Secretly divided through opinions and ideologues, but the home is still where they can only escape among themselves. Mihayara District¡¯s personnel, Taiyou Industry¡¯s hard-working men, South Shore Bay¡¯s City Guild adventurers, Chojima District¡¯s residential volunteers, and Fuku City¡¯s newly formed adventurers. They look at each other as they have stretched their differences for far too long, but the enemy they are facing are the monsters that only some of them know.

    All districts representative gathered around for the first time since the city states leaders visit. Mihayara District¡¯s representative; the mayor¡¯s advisor, Taiyou¡¯s Industrial Manager; Kubo, The City Guild¡¯s leader: King, Chojima District¡¯s House of Association leader; Ban and Fuku City¡¯s Infamous cult leader; Bokushi Hidari. All of them gathered on the highway as they look at the numbers of people being gathered. All five of them show bitter look among each other as they watch over the people they brought. They have shown no proper truce, but for old man Ban, he doesn¡¯t care any of this rival stuff as he doesn¡¯t take politics seriously.

    The advisor speaks with everyone¡¯s concern. ¡°I¡¯m glad all of us agreed that the situation until now is already clear in front of us. Monsters are attacking and it was not some animal behavior from our researchers but motivated actions. The demons had full control in this matter, and with King¡¯s adventurers, we are able to find the source¡±

    King shows them the information, from Flashes raw data with the researchers finalized conclusion. The district leaders see something they could not understand of its behavior.

    Kubo said to them ¡°They reacted out of starving on mana, but the monsters gathered around and start eating amongst each other. This is some strange behavior. Old man Ban, do you understand any of this?¡±

    ¡°Cough* I¡¯m not sure and neither with the others who are only helping the manpower. I have given them those failsafe things and hope they are willing to take risk to keep the defense up and running¡±

    Bokushi thinks the same ¡°I for one agreed with old man Ban, I recently made reform with those people I brought. They are immature, worse of all still maintain their living in the city lifestyle. Will the city guild and the government able to maintain morale?¡±

    King and the advisor look at each other then turn to Manager Kubo. The advisor answers them while looking at her. ¡°That¡¯s why we set it up in ranks. The main idea we had last time to finish the infrastructure to Enders Bridge. The supplies needed for the materials to improve the city defense¡±

    Kubo focuses on her device and see the progress from what Advisor mentioned. ¡°I understand that we need it to expand our production. The elves had done so far to stall, and planning to block the monsters¡¯ routes will just delay the inevitable. My workers are transferring the machinery to the border just to make trenches¡±

    The leaders see the disadvantages from what they are concern. All of the people are willing to defend, the Taiyou¡¯s Industrial workers are doing their best to build the defenses with limited fuels and other equipment made for the able fighters, but they are too invaluable to put them at the front as they are able to operate them effectively than any group. Old man Ban¡¯s volunteers are there for support measure, people had healing magic and other skills to help the wounded and the manpower to hold off the monsters in the defensive. Mihayara¡¯s personnel are people who work with the government, mostly of them are police and experienced security.

    The City Guild has the number of experienced and diverse people with their powerful abilities. That wouldn¡¯t be enough where they need rune items to deal against mana eating monsters, the police can do it but would it be enough to hold. Lastly people from Fuku City, they are recently newcomers and able to reform themselves to be part of society again. Then again, there are a lot of inexperience who are not properly discipline and the scandal already setting out from the rumors of illegal groups such as gangs. Bokushi had already admitted the flaws he had, but was able for that district to contribute after months of isolation since the people decided to stay.

    The reputation of the people from Fuku City was not too kindly of their last night conversation. Let them not forget the second identity shared with the defectors, unlucky fools who partnered with them but less so when they meet them personally. The disguised doppelgangers are twisted as it planned, but manifest to be the best survivors outside from the city. Others had some exceptions, but too few to mention when ungrateful people stood to the stand in the internet beyond midnight.

    Today¡¯s recent event that they read on the internet to the rest of the chat after their sleep, the ¡®adventurers¡¯ who continue on and on in social media until it reached 3AM in the morning. Somehow, they look well rested. Their grudges remain firm as they look at them with defiance. The Fuku adventurers they were called, the old true city nuisance of society. The disguised defectors couldn¡¯t agree more, as they wore the faces of the people who stayed up last night being arrogant and show off to tell the people behind their backs, and making them being despised for their enjoyment.

    The argument pursues on differently. ¡°You people are getting yourself into trouble. We have experienced outside of the city and face numerous monsters except to the east. To think you are acting like us before without realizing the values of mana. Hey . . . Speak up, what¡¯s with the silent treatment, huh?¡±

    ¡°I guess those guys are all talks in the internet and now look at them being all quiet. when this is done, I¡¯ll report to the guild because of your bad behaviors. These kids, they are not grateful that the past disaster was the swarm. That magic barrier was . . .¡±

    They moved on as other more people passed by to smack talk like any other.

    The love of scolding to the bad people is good enough for them to show how much they work so hard then being mock. The disguised defectors are in both circumstances they have to do. Those crazed posers had to post the most ludicrous claims that they are far better than them. Even shout out their wild late-night horsing around to prove they can do better when tired. Promoting their ¡®easy¡¯ way of life, the people are been eyeing on them since that scandal. They are starting to wonder what will that boss from Fuku City will say to this. One of the disguised, who was not part of the scandal yet being group up, had other things to worry about.

    ¡°Will they bully us?¡±

    The disguised adventurers replied loudly. ¡°Not in our life, we rented this identity to get access through the district and with their device on hand. They are going to see how wrong they are messing with us . . . Why am I saying this to the guy who used me as a scapegoat? Ah!¡±

    ¡°You have to admit that won¡¯t change the fact that we have their faces in order to not to get caught. Assholes, every one of them who posted it on social media¡±

    ¡°This is a city we once knew. The same people and the same attitude, having powers got us all riled up and others gone insane when they can¡¯t go home. No one here is innocent to the least¡±

    One of the Scraypers saw what was happening and the idiotic scandal had already caused problems. She heads toward them as others had already spreading gossips.

    ¡°Welcome to the fantasy world, I don¡¯t know what kind of world this is and it is turn to shit before all of us entered. I am glad we survived for this long as we were facing what world disasters trying to do. We will see some parts of the city being destroyed soon¡±

    Disguised adventurers laugh

    ¡°What so funny?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, old jokes last longer than I remember. Then I¡¯ll be living in a dark city again, let¡¯s hope you guys wanted it too if we let fall¡±

    They look at each other as much as disgust as they thought to their doubles.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have much of a choice as we left the city. We come here to seek refuge or maybe we missed the city life. So forgetful, we are the reason why we left in the first place . . . Sigh* Which to choose; play dumb and get hurt letting our doubles laugh at us, they didn¡¯t care their reputation anyway. Or prove them wrong as their doubles make them proof of their arrogance wasn¡¯t a lie after all¡±

    The Scraypers honestly response ¡°Those clever little fuck ups¡±

    ¡°Mind your words missy, there will always time¡±

    They look at their devices and see the mirror of themselves. The irony of their expression as disguised adventurers said to themselves. ¡°They don¡¯t, this expression we have. Their faces are not as healthy as we tried to make it realistic¡±

    They turn and see each other¡¯s faces. Flawed skin, less attractive, and many less expectations of their expression matched to original, these are natural faces that the real world had to offer. They turn to the profile pictures from the original users, heavily edited and magic tinted through their skin. One of them is a girl and couldn¡¯t stay silent and said,

    ¡°What happened if I adjust that bitch face? Can she able to stop my spells (evil laughter)¡±

    The Scraypers listen that woman¡¯s intention as she remembered that these are still defectors. Power driven and dangerous people, she steps away as more and more people are surrounding them. The more they speak ill of themselves, the worse it gets in their morale as a group. The people from other districts or the defectors, the winner will always the people remained hiding inside Fuku City. This is something they need to remember, and others will be secretly filmed the fight as see who is the wrong here. They never changed, the people from another world.

    The sun finally rises and the light stretches from the sea. The people are stationed through the north where the police are the first to the front, second are the city guild, third line for the industrial workers, fourth and last line both the Fuku adventures and the volunteers. The sight of the quake is emerging close to the barrier. The roots appeared from the ground and the dust eradicate it as soon as it uprooted to the surface. The noise of the trees is crumbling and it¡¯s breaking apart like twigs. Behind the where more roots uprooted, the parts of the land sink down as the monsters arise.

    The northern barriers, covered with fog of dusts, with solid barriers inside the magic barrier held by the police and other experienced personnel. Waiting for the attack to approach, the dense smoke of dust is there forming silhouette, as it clears, they are coming, charging, and everything with it that they have prepared for. Orders are called

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Take the first shot, there is no need to use melee with our improvised incendiary weapons. With our failsafe we will be gladly return safely to the next rally point, but take heed and run back. We are not sacrificing ourselves today¡±

    ¡°YES MA¡¯AM!¡±

    Every earpiece they have and visor equip on their eyes both communication and information, they are fully prepared to take aim under the dense blurry of the light bluish fog. A huge lump of cloud burst to the air mixing with the fog, like current of water gushing out then lies down as dusts fell to the ground. The first monsters arose from the ground moving in carrying its massive back. The police check their visors to identify this monster. Close look as they remembered when it all started. Root bites¡¯ nest, the swarm limpers, as it reaches to the magic barrier.

    It comes close with their mouth spewing with dusts. The police saw the abominations as it looks alive but physically torn and dried. The nest was supposed to be movable like an organism, now it tainted with magic writings and holes that drips nothing but dusts inside of it. It morphed into a monster, a creature to they believe is undead. Only its legs are thin and feet still wide as a stump remained on its original feature. The insect like creature, becomes a glowing crystallized monstrosity showing off its innards to the city barrier.

    The police open fire as the flames stretch further away to the back of the other swarm limpers. Fires fueled with biofuels and their processed materialized radiation from Alga¡¯s light. Alga¡¯s light spread as it neutralized the dust effectiveness. Limiting what the flames contains with it, the monsters burned into dust and crumbles in seconds. A wall of flames persists where they stand where the Alga¡¯s light is, then slowly dissipates where the dust attracts the healthy flames to burnt out, but it takes time. The first monsters charge failed, but the cloud bursting to the air continue to go up. The police pointed it as something breaks free form the dust fog.

    Root bites are coming with more flying monsters joining along the way. The police sergeant calls out the police chief

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t reach it with our incendiary weapons. We are holding at the front as more and more are attacking the barrier¡±

    ¡°Then give the signal to the operators, or the people at the back of our line. Protect the upper barrier as we are focusing here¡±

    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡±

    The personnel at the back are switching to the front as their fuel tanks start to run out. Another wall of flames coming its way as the monsters stretch further with little numbers after escaping the dust fog.

    The police maneuvered themselves to block every advance that the monster made, through the entire massive hundred kilometer stretch of segment of the barrier. They reach one of the barriers getting breached to the choke points they made. Rune barriers place only to the monsters on foot causing pushed back whenever it passed through the city barrier. The flying monsters, from above, pushed themselves inside. The police are slowly moving back as the monsters from above are coming their way. Another order called out

    ¡°Take to the choke points, ready your weapons as more of them are coming¡±

    Another earthquake to the east side is stretching to fall. More monsters and dust fogs leak through to the surface, a monster with a faint aura around it disappears where the dust engulf it. The second line, the adventurers gulp down their throats as the S ranks remembered it clearly.

    ¡°Last night they weren¡¯t kidding, something was up and we saw it right here. Demons¡¯ puppets, their minions will be attacking too¡±

    They have expected it would happen eventually. They join the elves and surveying underground. Facing those monsters underground with so much capabilities it had against them, now they are here. A sight a relief for the others who succeeded.

    ¡°They are just minions, but be careful that one of them might took control one of us if we are not too careful¡±

    ¡°Will the police personnel able to handle it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!? The plan was they are suppressing the masses, while we are taking out the major threats¡±

    The adventurers look at the swarms as the personnel were easily taken it out with their weapons. One after the other, cleanse away through fire as it remains outside of the barrier. Their worries still spoke out to them

    ¡°This is going to get worse when the fuels run out¡±

    A sergeant and his group run to them as they barely hear them at the front. ¡°Did anyone of you hear our request?!¡±

    They all stumbled as they never hear him, then one of the adventurers pointed on something on his uniform. ¡°Wait, was is that?¡±

    Sergeant looks at his uniform as he sees a weird shimmers on his collar. He quickly picks it out and exposed an insect stuck to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a root bites but . . . wait a minute, it has magic¡±

    They look around as one of the mages cast a wave around them as they already being swarmed with insects.

    ¡°We¡¯re not ready for this¡±

    Meanwhile at the command post, Manager Kubo received a call from the third line.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am we detect insects swarming to the air. It sneakily flew here as weren¡¯t able to see it. Somehow, it managed to get through the barrier hiding among the smoke. We can¡¯t give contact at the front nor the second line. . . Bzzt¡±

    The call was cut as magic rises at the second line. King calls out to his group

    ¡°What the hell? Sun¡¯s skies! Saint Heroes! Anyone! What¡¯s happen in your position . . . Hey!¡±

    The advisor hears them struggling to get contact one of their own people and tries to call the police chief. ¡°Is there anything wrong over there? Hey! Chief!¡±

    Same problem as them, he looks across the distance where the everyone above them already aiming at the air. The blurred imagery he couldn¡¯t see from afar and such the sounds of the people out there is still not able giving contact one another. He looks at the two district leaders; Old man Ban is calmly communicating with the volunteers as his signal is not yet jammed while cult leader Bokushi watching the battlefield vigorously.

    The signal returns as a call for report is happening in the second line. Buzzing sounds keep churning around the signal as King barely hears anything they said. Through his device to translate the verbal to texts, he read it out loud to the other leaders.

    ¡°Demonic magic is coming from the insects, don¡¯t send the suppliers to the front. Request help from the Fuku adventurers¡±

    King finished reading the texts. Confused to read again as he tries to reach out Hidari ¡°Fuku adventurers?¡±

    The cult leader sighs ¡°I¡¯m guessing they will be the one resupplying. The defense is not looking both good for all of us here¡±

    The cult leader calls out to his people. His telepathic ability reaches some of them to those he had entrusted to. The gang members heard him and proceed to find the people who can help them. ¡°Second line is requesting for help. All people to gather at their location will be immediately heading the monster directly¡±

    Words spread further as others tried to reevaluate their roles. One of the underdogs who stayed near the corner at the northern barrier were reached out by the gang members.

    ¡°You heard the boss, go get there and help them¡±

    Flashes looks at them and nodded, the expression he gives turned frustration as he looks at his inventory that the double gives him. A secret camera that acts like a third person view as it can record every action he makes when the fight starts. The gang members told him with a straight and serious tone.

    ¡°The boss orders it and he want to tell you something, here!¡±

    A fake earpiece places on his hand, making the pretentious game more elaborate. Playing the part as he immediately hears the cult leader¡¯s voice without even place it near his ear. He speaks to him businesslike.

    ¡°The front needs left, do whatever you can to help them and continue your role as much opportunity you can have¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss¡±

    Through Flashes¡¯ thoughts as he sends to it to him. No other further conversation needed with his equipment are in preparation. The fake chubby belly and with flabby muscle in each part of his body, where he is going to hide his components and other gadgets. The place where he goes already erupt something they weren¡¯t prepare. The sounds of fear still remained silent. the people he passes by say something around here.

    ¡°A tank monster is able to use their failsafe. It pushing them back to the second phase, don¡¯t let that huge bug get close to you¡±

    The insects, root bites, were under control by demon¡¯s magic. They hid well with a blur and more of them get passed the dusty fog. The demonic magic had caused many nuances by sheer spells coordinating with those monsters. The root bites were able to summon one of the demons¡¯ puppets as one after the other. The insects had summoned different. A humongous beetle that is a size of an elephant, but its shells painted with unknown symbolic features. However, it has no forearm limbs and a head. They can¡¯t define it any further as it attacks as it dug only a half of its body on the ground and burrow through like a mound of soil moving at the frontline.

    It pulls up from the ground as one of the adventurers rides on top of it. An opportunity upheld as they tried to strike it down with their rune weapons. Its carapace shell broken through as white fluids leaks out. The adventurers work together and try to break its shell. The monster struggle to move as it is cornered by a handful of people. They are struggling to pull their weapons out as they see the white fluids sticking on to theem. They said with a grunt

    ¡°Grr! It won¡¯t come off. Its blood is too sticky . . .!¡±

    ¡°This is not magic. Its own blood is like glue¡±

    The monster turns around and showing its arms and head.

    It hid something inside of its shell and reveals it. They raised their defenses and shields as something is coming out of it. Stone runes appeared on its limbs, written in demonic writings and sigils, they pulled back. It shines brightly while the others trying to break free from the sticky glue. The adventurers turn around pulled out their range weapons and opened fire. Gunshots hit the monster¡¯s stone runes as it activated. A spell activates and able to cast against their rune weapons. It shines them by its light and their failsafe forced them to leave. The stone runes eventually break where the adventurers able to hits its weak spots

    Flashes and the other Fuku adventurers saw it. They look at it with the annoyingly smile on their faces and whispering one another with resentment and caution.

    ¡°What are we going do to make those bastards pay?¡±

    The others start to laugh crazily about her response ¡°You¡¯re focusing too much of your doubles right now¡±

    ¡°I know how to deal those demon sigils but I¡¯m not be the one to get the spotlight¡±

    ¡°That does it, she gone mad from the scandal we . . .¡±

    The insect burrows towards them and they dash forward. ¡°. . . We need to get that blocks on its head or forelimbs out before we get back to the rally point¡±

    Others weren¡¯t too lucky where the weapons sticking out from its sticky blood as they tripped forward. They move aside as they are trying to surround one of them.

    ¡°You there! Do you know how to deal with runes?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    The woman quickly says it as the other Fuku adventurers tried not to turn their heads from her obvious lie. The woman she takes her identity had some personal issues. If she tries to act like this in the middle of a siege, then what else she won¡¯t be doing for the rest of her skills.

    The adventurers order them as they busy handling the monster.

    ¡°Set your RAP to ¡®finishing blows¡¯, we need the help we could get to deal its carapace shell¡±

    They look at the monster where the demonic runes are casting its spell like a beam. It slowly building up as the rune weapons were able to break it without any efffort. They pulled back and reorganized their skill sets. Open up their UIs and search the skill lists or trees that the adventurer requested. Others have found it but they max it to the point of suspicion, while the others found the alternative but it¡¯s too personal and it is their secret list.

    Flashes looks at their troubled faces and gives each of them, except her, his downgrade items.

    ¡°Use this and lower the stats of your required action points¡±

    ¡°Just called it RAP, we need to fit in with their terms¡±

    ¡°I am, as a smartass¡±

    ¡°Heh, alright and thanks¡±

    They insert it to their equipment as the effects weakening their stats entirely. It was meant as a weapon to lessen the strength of enemies¡¯ control and other separatable magic to segregate the monsters and the creations. To them however, they know they will get weaker but their annoying pride to share the glory of the faces of their borrowers will not take the credit of their own powers. They weakening their finishing blows from lethal to punishing, they hold up and begin charging at the monster.

    The adventurers continue to back away as it tries to reach close to them. They block the demonic rune sigil as they can as its rune appeared and shining brightly onto them. They cast their magic to block it as the demonic runes is breaking their magic defenses. Their magic control was able to not letting mana to stretch further to its head. Yet it wasn¡¯t enough, the monster able to tug the magic, and the adventurer pulled the mana as the monster fights for it and uses its head to cast down a beam. It cuts off the mana and took what half of it. They see it eats the mana and begins to heal itself.

    The leaking of its body as a stick of glue starts to materializing but weighing down from the rune items. It¡¯s arm and head are leaking through the white fluid and spray all around. They evacuated the area as the glue piled heavily in large chunks, it swings around the fluid as it turns into a web. They continue to move back until the webbing stopped. The spray of the web in the air materialized. It goes closer to one of them and activates the sigil with its head. A light spark to its face then disappears. The others managed to break free using fire but trapped with another thread as they move one step, even with magic, they got stuck in the end. They can¡¯t fight back like this and the monster is coming for another attack.

    The web is enforced by the sigil, cursing them to stop their abilities. They look at the monster with its demonic rune aiming at them. The chanting sound of spells is coming behind them where the Fuku adventurers move in with a flash. All who were caught from the flash froze up including the monster. To the side where one of them wasn¡¯t part of the picture. This is their opportunity. Just one Fuku adventurer pulled out a scroll, placing it to the monster. Other adventurers follow as the motion between them and the monster starting to return back to their normal pace.

    The flash loses its effect and begins to move slowly, decaying faster, back to the right sequence in motion. The rune weapons negate their spell but the monster takes it in through its web. Consumed indefinitely, its limbs start to appear and the sigils are getting clearer to see. A powerful carapace quills appeared on its back plucked away the rune weapons sticking on it. Fuku adventurers reach those weapons from its shell as the demonic runes are forcing their failsafe to activate. One by one they disappeared after the other, with landing hits shatter its shell. Breaking it apart where the stone runes exposed to where the adventurers¡¯ range weapons can shoot.

    Few fires through and pierced through its demonic runes, shattering further and piercing where the white fluids implode in the inside. It tumbles to the side of the impact where more projectiles are firing. A barrage of long-distance wooden ball projectiles coming from the third line, the monster fell and the runes crumbling to the ground. The remaining adventurers stood there and watch the blast with such thunderous fire. The Fuku adventurers were sent back inside the city with only less than a handful left.

    Flashes almost used his ultimate but the fight is not over yet. More and more waves of webs spraying to the air with lighter like silk laying on the ground as threads. The adventurers from across the next battlefield are calling out,

    ¡°There is more of them at the other side, keep going or we won¡¯t be enough to defend the third line¡±

    Flashes nodded and sees who are left. The woman who complains and one random guy who survived breaking through the monster¡¯s runes. They look at her in the eyes if she continues her grudge. She annoyingly gritted her teeth with frustration.

    ¡°OK! I should¡¯ve stopped the rune effects . . .¡±

    They push her forward and they don¡¯t believe the word she says. The battle continues.

    Into the battlefield where the fronts are now losing their numbers by the advantaged giant insectoid with stone demonic runes replaced its head and forelimbs. The third line is forcing to rain down the white landscape. The personnel are forcing themselves to go to the chokepoints while the adventurers will lure the monsters secluded from the main solid barriers. The Fuku adventurers are joining in as reinforcements with supplies to bring to the personnel. Once they bring the load supply to them, they can¡¯t resupply back as hundreds of monsters appeared from the ground.

 Isekai City Siege part 2 - Chapter 096

    COI C96

    At the center of Mihayara district, where it stationed the recall of their people. Large numbers of adventurers appeared with webs sticking on their bodies. The men from Stranding Island disinfect the webs without a single notice. The goblins wash them thoroughly, the dwarves securing them into a quarantine, and the men take their equipment and check for any signs of demonic corruption. The adventurers are fine with no little bruises among their bodies. Disappointment crawling to their thoughts as they face the demons¡¯ monster for the first time, continuing its scheme on their overpowered items.

    The men from the island identifies their gears. ¡°No changes happening nor fragments of its rune affecting their equipment. They say there is something wrong, and this is not what cause them in their condition¡±

    They look at them to be fine and the adventurers¡¯ interaction is limited to a daze. The adventurers can be able to go back to the front with good physical conditions, except for their numbing faces. The men found one of them starts to speak out as they groan in pain with their hands grabbing their heads.

    ¡°. . . Error, forced activation by hackers. Strong indication of powerful sources succeeded against UI system defenses, recommend an upgrade to secure against this breached . . .¡±

    The adventurers look at it in on screen. The people with high tier mana control are able to recover faster than they had expected. Others that didn¡¯t master their mana are still in a daze. They see the men approached them as they explained what happened.

    ¡°Are you alright? You are one of the few able to recover from the daze¡±

    He looks around and see the others he is not familiar with. Stayed with their dumb look of their faces leaving him to understand what happen.

    Another call from the men ¡°More people, but they are in a group. For some reason, this group recovers faster than the rest of the adventurers. They must be the people from the other district at the north west¡±

    The adventurer thought is much. The defectors are able to separate the full utilities from the UI. Limited to what they needed and many more to balance out their powers through their experience, UI (partially), and conditions of their bodies. He made him think the possibilities would occur if the unrest getting worse through this moon cycle.

    City Guild staffs and other residences from Chojima are taking care of the wounded. Not much else they could do that everyone either daze or unconscious, the people from Stranding Island are able to handle them with their spirits and rituals. The final stage of recovering for the adventurers are sending them to the bunk tents. Bunk after bunk on each bed as they remove the uncomfortable equipment they are wearing. Armors, long lose clothing, weapons, and other miscellaneous accessories almost dangling caught at the corner of their bed.

    One of the receptionists from the guild see one of the Enders, it¡¯s been a while to see him in front of her. That small bottle tricks still boggles her mind that small robot hid away from her camera. She approaches to him out of surprised

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Haw carries one of the dazed adventurers. Barely remembered who she is, but her eyes give it away. He huffs at her and she was confused by his reaction, he said

    ¡°Hair dyes, I almost can¡¯t recognize you. I see you remember me since the quest I requested¡±

    The receptionist changed her hair color, her brunette color hair instead her natural hair color. She forgotten about it, but her curious grew wilder since the past months that he was involving with the guild with more surprises. First off from her gaze is the gossip.

    ¡°Can I talk to you for a while? I want to talk to you since rumors are getting wild¡±

    ¡°A while . . .?!¡±

    He looks for the beds for any vacancy, while the receptionist waits patiently leaving her eyes on him.

    Nanami and Shinji burst open the tent and shouted out his name

    ¡°Haw! Sweety! Let¡¯s . . . Oh you . . . trying to sly to take our man, would you?¡±

    They smirk at the receptionist as she blushes and said to him immediately. ¡°No! Your side of the story are all about this and that, you don¡¯t have a good story about him and his adventurers¡±

    They played with her and teased a bit. Haw looks at her and the other two. He waves his hand telling them he would like to be excused. The two understands and let him go. The receptionist looks bleak reaching her hand to him.

    ¡°Haw?¡±

    The two pulled her out of the tent and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know about him¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell how committed he is doing his job¡±

    The receptionist flustered ¡°I just want to know how he is doing. I want to hear adventurers about their side of the story. That video from the Island about their duels have my interest¡±

    Shinji leans her head away from her as she looks rather embarrassed ¡°Yeah, our side of the story is too spicey but what gives you the right idea to talk to him in the middle of the sieged¡±

    ¡°I know, but everything shouldn¡¯t be problem with dealing with them. They are out and all we did are to watch them until they wake up¡±

    After their quarrelling, they are talking about the rumors getting big and everyone is suspicious of criminals are working alongside with the defense. It gives them an unnerving feeling that they do it because to pardon them or they also agreed that this is the only city they don¡¯t want to ruin. Nanami said to the receptionist

    ¡°I get it what you mean, are you still scared what happened during the fall of the dust¡±

    ¡°My apartment is so close to where the realm is, hanging on between buildings, filled with surveillance with my neighbors¡¯ footage¡±

    She turns around realizing she said it out loud.

    Haw comes in and hears about it. ¡°So that awhile talk was about it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    He brought them to another place where they meet Ironno supervising the vacant tents. Ironno is reading through the complex building drawings where he was commissioned to make saferooms. Ironno sees Haw with his girls and another woman are heading here. Both of them look directly in the eye, and he coughs out of intrusion. Ironno throws away his papers on the ground

    ¡°Another one¡±

    Haw¡¯s girlfriends react ¡°another one?¡±

    Ironno gives them a booklet, they open it and saw a big list and locations that needed to be built for preventing anything happened to their homes. All of the clients are women and mostly found at the northern residences in Mihayara district, locations they look at is not found from the request. That is the place where Nanami and Shinji lived. The receptionist sees it and writes down the list of people she suspects to be eyeing on her building she resides. It was done, and Ironno takes it, the drawings, waves his hand, and walks away from them.

    Haw takes his leave and return back to the tents. ¡°Seems most people in Mihayara district are wanting that service. U¡¯ecin is making a living if he decided to stay here a bit¡±

    Nanami and Shinji watch him go and turned their conversation to their co-worker ¡°Haw knows much is happening in this city, huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, our darling. I didn¡¯t know that you have problem in your area¡±

    ¡°Most likely, but I¡¯m on queue somehow. I still want to talk of him though¡±

    Nanami slyly said to her ¡°You could¡±

    ¡°No, but I would love to join you guys . . . with everyone else¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, once this is over. We will have a party, make sure to invite someone or we¡¯ll be flirting for the entire night¡±

    ¡°Augh!¡±

    The reports reach to the command post, many adventurers from the second lines and the others won¡¯t able to recover sooner from the unidentifiable runes. King pinches between his eyes from the frustration he had to go all through. Advisor listens to the reporter about the runes forcing the second line to use their failsafe and can¡¯t recover from the runes¡¯ effects. The battle is now favoring to the monster horde. The orders called from Manager Kubo and old man Ban are on the way to their groups to resist the assaults as long as possible.

    ¡°Sir, we are able to secure against those monsters as we found their pact leader. Only thing left now are the remaining adventurers are keeping their distance at the same time secluding each other from its web¡±

    King orders the reporter discreetly ¡°Good, isolate its leader and take it out quickly before . . . What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    The reporter means well but the face of uncertainty made King doubted what he reports. The reporter reluctantly responds

    ¡°. . . The monster is the hive mind . . .¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it that really mean a hive mind?¡±

    Old man Ban approaches to them daunting the term too, yet he guessed. ¡°I think he meant that they are like bees, its queen can¡¯t be separated from its drones¡±

    King looks at the battlefield with his binoculars across the distance where the monster leader is at. Its numbers dwindle from the elves¡¯ dust fog as the remains scattered across the field. The look at the reporter¡¯s face seems to be hard to understand of how they are doing is fine. Then he finds the leader, synergized like a unit. The monster¡¯s shell looks majestic of how it looks. The beetle like creatures with no heads and arms are protecting the leader that has a head and limbs. Clearly what they meant about hive like monsters. Pack with runes with every carapace on its shell, a head that has a pike like horn, its razor-sharp forearms with its four needle edges on its tips.

    Everyone follows where King lays his eyes on and see the monster for themselves. Manager Kubo sees the artillery is already firing it as she listens to her radio

    ¡°The target resisted the shots. It is heavily armored with runes. That needle head monster is the only target couldn¡¯t be taken down with our wooden rune cannon balls¡±

    ¡°Copy, refocus on supporting the frontline. The insects¡¯ invasion will cause a hindrance when it reaches your line of defense¡±

    ¡°Copy, over¡±

    The advisor hears the call from the commanding in chief. ¡°Sir! Our supplies are running low, were forcing ourselves back. We are able to destroy the swarm limpers and also the root bites. The enemies persist to push further coming from the ground, and my men are flanked from the headless beetles at our back. Request to regroup to the chokepoints¡±

    He goes back to the screen and sees the map of operation. They can regroup to the far west, but it will be vulnerable to the east side. The toll roads will be overwhelmed and taken from the invaders. The monsters will be at the Taiyou Industries soon.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Manager Kubo looks at the map and the plan set to go west to protect the residential district, Fuku City, while her district will be invaded. She recommended for him ¡°Go for the northern west side of the city, I have reserves at my district if you are concern about it¡±

    ¡°But it leads to the shore where the forestation located. We can¡¯t afford the time to search loose monsters to that direction¡±

    Bokushi Hidari stands asides and pushes them away from each other, they let himself through. ¡°Stop arguing. We stretching thin than we need to be. We already evacuated the people to South Shore Bay, and they hide in, what they called, a city guild sphere¡±

    The police chief calls back ¡°Repeat! Request to regroup to the chokepoints!¡±

    The advisor is getting hesitant, they don¡¯t know why what¡¯s so important of him not giving the order for not letting Taiyou Industries be to the monsters. Does he had a plan on that area, or is there something they had plan there? Old man Ban takes his transmitter and said to the police chief.

    ¡°Regroup! Your leader is having trouble over this end¡±

    The police chief complies as she is getting desperate ¡°Orders received, we . . . Bzzt¡±

    The signal is jammed again, the advisor looks at the map again and sees the swarm returns with another batch. He looks at the old man who stared right at him with caution.

    ¡°The enemies have signal jammers. You don¡¯t have enough time to argue when they are attacking¡±

    The old man moves slowly back to his seat as his legs starts to tire out, leaving the transmitter on the table. The advisor clinches both of his hands and excuse himself out form the group. Bokushi Hidari expected much, he moves elsewhere and checking his group for any problem.

    The cult leader pulled out his device and signaling to the others for the next stage to respond the attacks. ¡°. . . Yes . . . So that¡¯s what he is planning . . . More you say? Not even the manager knew about it . . . Ugh, the signal is getting weaker . . . Yeah, I¡¯m still here . . . !!!. . .  Laugh* of course, because we believe in a free market¡±

    He closes his device as he looks at the advisor behind his back. The cult leader will be expecting more of the advisor¡¯s decisions and the other officials when the siege is over.

    The screen shows that everyone is now mobilizing, where the regroup were sent to the west, others to the center, and the east full on retreating to the Taiyou industries. The camera is focusing on the toll roads are now overwhelmed by the monsters. One particular monster with roots on its body. The sight of it approaching to the structure where the power grid is. The part of the building already shut off its power, but it was too late, the remaining power inside the grids are absorb from the rooted monster.

    It begins to grow fast as the district leaders realized what it is doing. Everyone is shocked to see it. King wonders why there is a monster that absorbs electricity in this apocalyptic world, while Enders Bridge has power according to the adventurers who went there. They now understand what the locals¡¯ tales were not exaggerating, according to them, a myth about a plant that feeds on electricity. A strange plant or a forgotten plantation from another world to collect lightning storms, Ampstalk (brokenly translated) or Kulhi they called them. The chance of it being part of the horde is now showing it as a hybrid.

    It covers the toll road leaving it entirely being covered from one single tree. The branches curled as it forms a ball, a magic ball appeared and only glows a spherical light. Everyone from the east area sees it quickly overgrown and cover the facility with vegetation. The toll road is taken over and the barrier starts to deform where the tree weakens it. After that event, the call already been sent to the Stranding Islanders

    ¡°. . . Don¡¯t forget everything that the demons made are hybrids. That plant is a hybrid of the ampstalk but it still needs electricity to grow. Get rid of the wires that connect to that facility. Cut it off or it will grow itself to the city¡±

    King looks at the situation getting dire. The adventurers are able to hold off but the time they have now is getting too long. He calls out to them as the orders are getting more reluctant to act. Gordon never feels so defeated in front of a demons¡¯ puppet.

    ¡°Retreat!? We are taking too much time. We need to defeat that thing¡±

    Lower ranks are slowly used up what magic control they have including their magic weapons. Their large amount of mana can¡¯t suppress enough time to their will

    ¡°The remaining drones are protecting that huge thing¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say if you can¡¯t do it Sir, but your best companions were taken out from their runes¡±

    The monsters moved forward as Gordon rains them again with his earth spike.

    One of the monsters already burrow through then immediately being pierced from Gordon¡¯s pikes. White fluids spurt out to the surface. The monsters dug it out the dead to the surface and continue its burrowed path. Gordon continues to fend off the rest of the monsters drowning the area on its own white blood. The monsters gathered the fluid as it solidifies, then it spews it out like a web. Puddles of white blood collected, and endlessly rain the adventure with their own blood, trapping them and forcing them back to their rally point. He steps back

    ¡°Everyone, pull back to the inner barriers. We have stall enough¡±

    Somewhere displaced to the west, the frontline personnel made it safely as they need to regroup to the chokepoints. They don¡¯t know how the others are from the other side, but the boss monster retreat and attack the barrier. The people watch the barrier being destroyed and the roots resurface and rooted it. They thought the invasion would be simple and the elves will be able to stall them in lower numbers. Through the scouts outside of the city, the monsters are endless as it stretched further downward. The boss monster guided its drone and gathered in one place. The runes it had is monstrously affecting the frontlines, weakening their confidence from the failsafe exploit.

    Their failsafe can¡¯t be removed and it is difficult to fight against the demonic runes. These monsters¡¯ runes are able to bypass the citizen¡¯s power and forced it on them leaving with side effects. Daze, numb, or unconscious, they suspect to be the stings or the webs¡¯ contact. The webs are in a mix of different insects or monsters¡¯ blood in white pigment. A centipede like fluid or not, the demons are able to make a hybrid of it. More and more adventures a pulling back as the monsters are retreating to the city barrier.

    Team Platinum and the other low-ranking groups were able to get out with the frontliners and improvise the choke points. MRage disgustingly disturbed the partial information he received from the scouts.

    ¡°80% of the horde is being distracted! And all of those demons¡¯ puppets already existing among them were taken out repeatedly. Yet the monsters here are as big as we thought, the elves won¡¯t cycle through for tomorrow¡±

    Nera lies down and checks the time ¡°Early morning, 5AM. Now we are at 10AM. The fuck! We are attacking that beetle head for the past four hours. Our second line get pulverize only to a web¡±

    The police look at the situation in their position. ¡°This is not going to be good. The west border is secured but the east border is overwhelmed. We lost our kill box because of our lost supply chains¡±

    The lieutenant ordered them to their new assigned position in the west chokepoint. He examined the situation as if they are fighting against no ordinary monsters. Other officers gathered around him as the results put them into a conclusion. Their defenses are failing. Failing their morale even further as they continue bicker about it.

    ¡°Did the higher ups know about the intelligent life controlling those monsters?¡±

    ¡°I heard it was controlled by demons. They¡¯re too well prepared attacking us, and there is no stopping how they breached us so fast in an entire morning¡±

    ¡°Demons or not, they were able to sneak inside with the insects through the city barrier. It able to use magic to make portals to summon those beetles at the second line. Then causes the supply line to cut off where the disturbances of the insects jamming our signals and the web in the surrounding areas. We need a better way to stop the demons instead fighting its minions¡±

    The adventurers look at the horizon of the northern border, already swarmed and the dust fog kept the rest of the horde in check. It carries the dust within them and starts to slowly leak into the fog, causing it to lose the effectiveness of its breach. Time is running out, if they reach the next day. The rest of the monsters are slowly getting out from their nests. A call from their superiors had announce the next stage of their plans.

    ¡°To all able bodies, pull back and relocate to the blockade close to the city. We have underestimated the capabilities of the siege. Forced barrier shift is commencing, head to the highways as the new border of defenses¡±

    They look up and the barrier is slowly going inward. The outskirts of the northern city barrier are reshaped into an irregular sphere where section of the barrier enclose inward to the city. Everyone is retreating further, and carrying the blockade materials with their magic. The city barrier is being deformed to the north and north east absorbing the mana as the monsters grew more alive. The third line is now becoming the front and forced to go to the north west side of the border. Leaving no space in range to the north east side, they look around and see the devastation of the web turned into the monsters¡¯ base.

    The massive insects follow the barrier and the stretch of the roots are coming to the webs. It grows strong and stretch up to the surface, the web is left behind and dissolving through the roots and the fogs together. Absorbing that mana from the barrier, the fog loses its effectiveness to all the exposed monsters. The monsters who were inside the city barrier were phased through the shrinking barrier. The fog lost all of its crystallization to its body as their aura is protecting them. They follow the barrier to the north city then sway north east where the road toll is. The workers in Taiyou industries see the barrier is being pulled close to their area.

    The ampstalk tree had been grown and take over the road toll. Its ball of magic grabs the barriers stretching and siphoning what magic holds. Corrupting parts of the city barrier as it stretches like a blanket and using it to protect itself from the exposure. The monsters gathered there and sheltered themselves from the battle. Few of the artilleries take aim at the tree. A few long projectile firings to its position, The tree controls the city barrier and shield itself against the bombardment made it difficult for the citizens for future counterattack to the east.

    Another report sends to the command post. ¡°That¡¯s negatory Ma¡¯am, another failed firing rounds to the north east area. We can¡¯t take aim at that target¡±

    The manager slams both of her fists to the table as her workers are having trouble fighting and transporting through their artillery line. She asks them ¡°Is there any more ammunition?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, all fabricated wooden cannonballs carved in runes are as affected than we gladly made it to be. Last barrages were able to take out the flying insects and vulnerable monsters destroying most of its runes when hit. We can continue to do trickle shots to any available heavy weapons remain in their positions¡±

    A failed first phased of their defenses. Knowing too well that the cheats they have are setting back by the exploit, old man Ban calls out the volunteers to resupply and ready the saferoom where the Enders made. He grumbled down in their situation.

    ¡°Not knowing much of this world, really makes me wonder how those guys from Rune Isles were able to hold it so well. Where¡¯s that researcher you mentioned? I want a good old real problem solver as I am aching for an answer for this¡±

    They all wanted it too, the Enders and the people from Stranding Island is becoming more a reliability now as they want their part of the city to engulf by monsters.

    The leaders from the Stranding Island appear to them as they see the situation more difficult than they had expected. The dwarf leader said to them ¡°We properly evacuated your kins to your desired location. I admit, I never thought you people will be able to fight against years of the demons¡¯ developed creation. I might be wrong¡±

    The goblin leader is confused to see they are in now. ¡°The tactics you have are still effective for the reserve lines, but I never know you use magic shared the same mana. The demons¡¯ power is able to control your people mana¡±

    Elf leader shakes her head and covering her eyes from what she is witnessing ¡°The main cause I¡¯ve you mention before was those failsafe, right?¡±

    All of them couldn¡¯t say anything else, the key weakness they have is their personal UI were able to be controlled by others. The elf couldn¡¯t say much of how new for her to deal with that problem while the other leaders kept their mouth shut as the plan should¡¯ve work, if the citizens secured their will power against who can overpowered them beside their excess magic. The idea is to use the barrier as the main shield and use the personnel¡¯s arsenal to battle through waves of monsters. They planned it out to secure their weak points. The reality is that their mana feeds those monsters, endlessly keep fighting until all of the mana runs out.

    It was repetitive tactics used against the monsters in Rune Isles when it comes to attrition. The Enders did effectively with variety of using mana. Except there is one vital equipment they have to fully stop the monster from feasting the excess mana. Sadly, it won¡¯t be that safe to the citizen¡¯s mana hoarding. Unless they are willing to remove the UI completely, they will be endangered themselves against a powerful invader. One of the leaders said

    ¡°We have to bring ourselves to the front. There are no other solutions to stall them effectively. The citizens are feeding them more than destroying it¡±

    Manager Kubo agrees ¡°Yeah, our artilleries are able to fight against them without getting forced them back to the rally points. Be it may that the price of your men being endanger from our faults¡±

    They look at them as if there is no other choice to let their own people to sacrifice for this city. The district leaders know too well they are not going to throw Horsin men to save their sorry lives. The elf leader shows a provocative tone in her voice.

    ¡°You better not. You are all well prepared for this and the protection of your people hid down south to the shores. You people will be able to lose a few lands. When the fourth moon cycle comes, it is the best chance for your city to restore all of your territories¡±

    Old man Ban expects this much, he remembers the war stories from the documentary how fight inside the city will secure for the defenders. The problems now are the monsters in drove. It is like facing rats infesting their homes, they need to get rid of it soon before it populates. If the monsters go inside the city deeper, the most strategic choice he can think of is to secure the surface and seal up the areas where it is difficult for them to them out like the sewers. He said,

    ¡°We have no other choice but to let them in and destroy them in the inside¡±

    The district leaders look at the old man as it was something terrible. The cult leader thought so until he realized something useful for once. He said it out loud

    ¡°The city¡¯s securities. We can able to lure them there and snipping them in the inside of the buildings. It would be too late for us to handle them as the monsters are bringing different species that we don¡¯t know it can do. Are the monsters now capable of breaching or destroying the infrastructures?¡±

    The goblin leader answers him ¡°They can, I heard stories happened in east mountain how the underground network with numerous collapses being dug by those monstrosities. The city will definitely be broken down into ruins when it is digging through your building¡¯s foundation¡±

    The look of their eyes hearing the possibility to use their city as a trap for those monsters, there is some lose ends and probably segregation zones for the people to stay away from. This idea put them in worse decisions, King had no say in this that his district, the South Shore Bay, is far away from the infestation will uprise. This is the going to be a problem to turn the city into a semi dangerous wilderness as they hope to get away from it. The manager slams her fists on the table.

    ¡°NO! The people have entrusted us to protect the entire city, not letting other parts of the district to be the home of those monsters! I¡¯m sorry Mr. Ban but I¡¯m not taking the plan¡±

    The old man sighs in relief ¡°Me too, I was too busy thinking about the historical warfare but our city is not a fortress¡±

    The cult leader smirks a bit and wipes of his sweat from his head. That was a bold idea, but too much of a cost in their livelihood. King response with determination ¡°Great, then we have to stall a bit and my team will try again¡±

    The advisor asks ¡°Again? For what exactly¡±

    ¡°My scouts found people near the dungeons. I mean near the west mountain. If we able to make a deal with them, we might delay the siege and distract them long enough for the others to recover¡±

    King looks closely on the map where the locations of those people were. His scouts had given him the coordinates where they are now, and few are near their area. He gulps down his dried throat and hoping they can contact with them too. One of the scouts entered the command post uninvited, the fort leaders see him branded on his hood. The goblin is shocked

    ¡°Look at him, he got the poky¡±

    The King¡¯s scout said to them with the very last breath as he is about to fall down ¡°They¡¯re hostiles¡±

 Isekai City Siege part 3 - Chapter 097

    COI C97

    Minutes earlier, it was dark and nowhere is safe. Isekai city¡¯s scouts had met with the people they have found, expecting them to be what many others said from Stranding Island. The order called from the City Guild leader and nothing much to respond in this current time. The elves are busy stalling from the other side near of the city border, where they are now is beyond the dungeons and closer to the west. Surround or around this part of the unknown underground location, they are facing that what they have expected. The scout began to run.

    ¡°Huff* Cough* Breathe* Thank goodness I brought them out of there . . .¡± The sounds of the prowl are coming after him.

    ¡°. . . Either is me or five others, we don¡¯t have much time to go here all over again . . . Breathe*¡±

    The chugging of steps from him and the others behind, he hears the steps that no normal people run sounds like. Their pets are coming to get him, through where he is going or lost himself to the blind darkness where he steps to. He stops as he got distracted where he pointed his light on a familiar emblem.

    ¡°Benedictus . . . No, I have to -Ugh!¡±

    Quills of pins hit him on his lower back, his mana begins to leak and heard the footsteps of the beasts. The scout quickly runs forward deep within this newly discovered place to nowhere. The whistling of range projectiles passed by him showing the mystic into the air sparks light when it almost hits him. He uses his magic to seal off the tunnel. The wall raised and blocked the path as he continues to run. The wall breaks through as the enemies breached in rubles and dusts.

    The scout continues running further and further as he reached leaning downward of the tunnels. The area is shifted with an entire trails of monsters¡¯ bodies stack to the walls. A closer look through his magic abilities as he identified it, he was sadly mistaken from what he sees in first glance. One of the piles of bodies tear open and a trap set loose. The man takes the hit to his feet then tumbling down to the ground. He is rolling to the piles. The scout looks at his mini map and to see where he is now. Somewhere closer to the elves were at, he found a secret passage where the roots block it with elven magic.

    He casts a clone of him and continue to run what the tunnels lead to. As the animals continue to follow it, he waits there until no one is around. Finally, he crawls his way to the secret passage and tries to open the sealed roots. He touches the roots, but nothing happened. He touched it again with magic, the secret passage opens. A shook of luck put his gaze open to see the roots opening up. When it opened, a big lizard appeared from the secret passage pushes him away.

    It climbs to the wall and starts shaking its body while looking at him with its mouth gape open. Scout tries to go back, but someone pulled him from his lower back where the quills are. The pierced needle leaves him dripping his mana, the people who chased him see he¡¯s enduring the painful needles. The man tries to fight back, but they brought dusts with them. He gives up for even trying to fight or talk to them, his powers were easily defeated by their wits. He never knew they have that kind of weakness. The scout had remembered their figures, the men he faced in the City Guild¡¯s sphere. Not too kindly for their actions, but these people are no criminals either.

    The lizard continues to dance and looking at the scout from the wall. The lights spark close to them under the lights of Enders. Light gray or brighter than what tells the others would see it. The scout looks at their faces one more time, covered, armored with animal hides and weapons made of ivory. The quills that stick on him continue to bleed off his mana like blood, and in their hands through his dripped mana transferred to one of them. One of them takes his mana and uses it. The scout¡¯s eyes turn pale and the man before him becomes a monster.

    Only few drops of the scout¡¯s mana were taken from him, the power level is on match with him. The monster hid within the dark but there¡¯s glow roaming around them. A soulful spirit comes out from the armor sniffing him, like a spirit creature among the goblin spirits. But this is no shamanism, he starts to sense its aura and the man stood still and let the spirit beast sniff him out more. Once it is done. He executed him on the spot with his new powers, piercing through his skull. The scout disappeared as the failsafe activates. The scout is gone and back to the city where he was rallied to.

    The footage shows what the district leaders saw. It was recorded after the escape. King recognized them and said to the scout.

    ¡°Those are huntsmen! Those are definitely hostiles. Did they really trying to kill you?¡±

    The scout laughs disappointingly with his hands rubbing on his face as fast as his head trying to find the right word to say.

    ¡°. . . They let us speak and decided to attack us. They tricked us on giving them information and the details about our abilities. Yet, it was so convincing at first¡±

    ¡°Then spit it out, how did they managed to persuade you to talk?¡±

    The scout was given a chair by the old man Ban as there is no need for sitting on the floor disgracefully. He sits and explained what he knows

    ¡°They use a fake monster, that lizard you saw was a decoy to think there are monsters attacking us. Clever little beasts for its size that half of our height in their lengthy body, with to no knowledge how it can do, we were overwhelmed by their tenacious hit and run, and herd us in on place. Their mouths were filled with dust, that¡¯s where they come in as we were ¡®nearly¡¯ used our failsafe. Later we shared information after that, then the motives revealed once those lizards start dancing and open its mouth gaping high¡±

    The man coughs as he touched the quill marks on his lower back, he stands up and checks on it. They saw it and the dwarf leader sees the marks on him.

    ¡°Lad, this man needs a rest¡±

    The goblin leader agrees ¡°I know that needle marks. Stop using your mana and return to your resting place. This nodda is telling you this using your big talks¡±

    The goblin speaks formally as a sign of suspicion until they prove their words from their quotes using ¡®nodda¡¯. The leaders look at him surprised where a goblin like him being worried to another race.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. The scout needs medical attention anyway but he was supposed to be at the recall area. Why did he rush here of all places? The scout continues

    ¡°This is not the time. Please let the other remaining scouts to venture forth to the west. We have information that we can contact more people like the Enders. Ugh! Please! Don¡¯t recall them, the numbers of Enders are incredible enough to handle those demons¡¯ puppets¡±

    He sits back as he lower back starts to ache. The medical staff have arrived and try to heal him.

    The goblin leader stops them. ¡°There is no need, the marks on his back needled through his mana flow. It will keep dripping your mana as it is bleeding, even this far, just don¡¯t use magic for the time being¡±

    The scout listens to the goblin leader and stops using his mana, the aching pain disappears but the pain still there and bearable. He was taken away leaving the district leaders put their option into doubtful. King had suspected much as it takes time to negotiate with them, they would continue nonetheless. They return back to the plan as the next stage of the fight is coming soon.

    The advisor faced the leaders from Stranding Island. ¡°Where¡¯s the leader representative for Enders Bridge?¡±

    Dwarf leader shakes his head given him a negative expression. The elf leader said to the advisor. ¡°There was no leader to begin with, you already know that no Enders wish to go there for negotiation. Not even today, not one of them came for help with their best defenders available¡±

    The advisor can¡¯t say anything but wonder why they are found in the underground network. It would be grateful they could help the elves to fight the monsters.

    One of the leaders said to the others. ¡°You people don¡¯t know why those Enders are appearing there, right?¡±

    None of the district leaders knew about it, and even King who had information outside of the city where the adventurers venture through Agatheus City and Isekai City in between. No information except until now, the elf leader looks at them in questions and had to tell them.

    ¡°My kind had other plans for them to do, I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re the one who are going to replace them while they were gone¡±

    King asks her ¡°Can it be possible asking them for help?¡±

    The leaders grew doubting the idea. They remind them about their relations ¡°As of now, the people at Stranding Island are all mercenaries and independent individuals. We don¡¯t know anything about the relations between you two as Citizens and Enders, but they are already in a heavy load of work as the sieges happened in their city. It took them years to make it functional while this city is new and they don¡¯t know the nature of this region. Our cities were able to defend what left that happened in the Fall Era. This battle of yours and we alone won¡¯t be any good to help without knowing what this city is¡±

    The dwarf leader cuts them off ¡°There is no need for excuses, we all agreed that Enders Bridge is not much have friendly relations with Agatheus City, historically. I mean I let the past behind us but let¡¯s focus if the Enders decide to help. Any ideas where to expect?¡±

    King listens the dwarf as if they expect anyone will bring reinforcements. Yet, there is no telling how successful those scouts can be. Only words alone from the scout asking him to let them continue as it is. King looks at the map, one last time as the new line of defenses is already in place and some disadvantages to the east part of the city.

    The people at the center of Mihayara district remained unconscious, the men from Stranding Island check them vigorously to the last conditions to the hours they taken it. Doctors and nurses are there joining in to see what happened to them. The other adventurers and personnel had recovered slowly but unpredictably to each of them recovered randomly. All work is done and many more still baffled by their own technology they made to find a new phenomenon they have checked.

    The medical staff ironically said to the men ¡°I never would imagine asking for Myrrkei to do some research about this¡±

    One of the men is a support who is able to do medicinal procedure, hearing them to say that made the other men from the Island think they are a bit too hasty. Carrying the documents to fill up the data for each patient, nothing for the support to understand their grief hearing the name of an Enders. He checks to the recovered adventurers as they are continued to be analyzed. The medical staff said the results.

    ¡°A flunk, this is now about mana control. There are no other ways to check their status when unidentifiable symptoms misinterpret our diagnoses¡±

    One of the men suspects much, and the equipment they are using are not fully made runes. Semi-hybrid of a machine that led many lives secured through mana. The demonic runes had taken over their impressive invulnerable health. The support looks at the person who always wanted to learn magic from him. Earth magic, and the man who is lying down is about to wake up. Altair looks at him and said,

    ¡°Huh? I thought it was another checked up for research. What¡¯s bring you here in this ward?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The support looks at him and the others, they would believe to be trained from the Island. It took them longer to recover even with their mana control improving to the basics, comparing the others who wakes up immediately once they were brought to bed. A handful they are, but mostly of them are residences from Mihayara and Fuku City districts. He said to him

    ¡°Do you remember while you were taken out from the demonic runes?¡±

    Altair can¡¯t remember a thing, and all he did was getting blinded by it then forced back from his own failsafe.

    Altair rubs his head ¡°I for one don¡¯t know, everybody said the same thing and nothing much I heard they found the source. This demonic power though, does this happens to your people too?¡±

    The support, profession to be an adventurer who travels from top to the bottom of this region. It is unlikely to get quests without studying the situation first. High ranks from the City Guild may be, but the knowledge they have never experienced their own caused and effects. The support answers him

    ¡°There is, demonic presence can disrupt our magic items freely as they wish. Yet we kept our mind in control on our equipment in at hand. Even us will be able to stop it from controlling what is ours¡±

    The support wasn¡¯t finish, he steps to the side and see the other adventurers forced to their seats as they are perfectly fine. Gemina looks at him and said to Altair

    ¡°Hey look, your teacher is here, Altair¡±

    ¡°I know, he wants to check on me¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I was hoping to bring us out of here. Laying around and focus on our devices won¡¯t stop the monsters from attacking¡±

    According from the medical staff they need to rest as the situation of the border already backing them to this exact same place like the previous ones. They need to learn and know more about this phenomenon as these people continue the diagnosing.

    Gemina can¡¯t bear herself sitting here and the staff are there to watch over them. One of the staff said to them with a stern look ¡°I understand you guys are having a pain in waiting, but demonic curses are what you are here for. We can¡¯t take a risk that some of you might change into something¡±

    ¡°I know! I know . . . This is just fucking great. Until to this day, none of us was able to find a way to stop the demonic influence¡±

    All of them resting are not accepting that kind of ordeal, while the men leaned to one another whispering about the adventurers.

    The men from Stranding Island tell one another without them being heard from any citizens¡¯ ears. ¡°I reckon their conscience can¡¯t be differentiate between the demons¡¯ and theirs. Or may I be wrong about it¡±

    ¡°Neither will I, our own people succumb to them eventually. Yet this eventually is too soon to believe they could be cooperating with them from the beginning¡±

    ¡°Shush your mouth, we never know why that everyone who entered this world got their powers are beyond from any previous mortal men¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Even how we were scrutinized to their eyes, but I¡¯m gladly take them on if their powers quickly obliterated me from their annoying complaints¡±

    The balance of power from the start was absolute from the time those citizens held their first powers. No one knows how they quickly go beyond to the limits of any Horsin lives throughout the first encounters. Now is slowly founding out where they are at now, even the infamous Enders who hunted down the troublemakers and the criminals alike. Capable now to take them down against their own powers. More and more of the others gathering more crucial information as words got out that citizens are dying by the hands of the Horsin people. Soon, they will able to kill them. Yet, they fear what lies after.

    An announcement coming from the Mihayara district with an upsetting news. The call goes loud while everyone busy doing their work. Others woke up from the sheer boredom as they are continued to be analyze from the medical staff.

    ¡°Sincere apologies to anyone who are residing near the northern border, the next phase of the defense is becoming setting in barricades near the streets of Mihayara district and in the facilities of Taiyou Industries. There were breaches because of the strange powers that disable the citizens. But we won¡¯t let the monsters go closer to your homes, we have given you our words¡±

    Gemina and the others slams their fists anywhere to beat off from their frustration. Altair soothes them with his magic. ¡°. . . You guys think that you are able to fight them again with your runes. A new biome is made during our fight among those no head beetles. We can¡¯t go there without knowing the dangers it has. Ruby had already tried that¡±

    They turned and look at where the hospital is at, can¡¯t been seen here but Gemina didn¡¯t respond after their hasty recovery. A second time when they are under comatose. Their stats were block and their physical conditions still has no signs of injuries. They feel like the demon is just playing with them.

    The men get in with them as to settle their frustration. Ignoring much they have to be stubborn to talk about it. They show them their companions¡¯ report. ¡°If you guys are still that reckless to go on fighting, then care to see what our friends found¡±

    They look at the magic scroll, a circular vision where the horde¡¯s nests somewhere inside the underground network. The elves where there continue to destroying everything the nests have. The monsters kept returning after being obliterated, to the men¡¯s eyes, it is a nuisance. Even before the siege, this siege will be a great burden for all of them.

    Later, the vision switched to the outskirts of the city, the beetles and swarm limpers are settling themselves outside of the city and slowly making its marks. There¡¯s a group of people, elves? No, but there is one familiar figure comes forth. They are heading to the monsters. Bringing rune weapons in hand and someone is carrying a large crossbow, quickly to its nests, and the man fires his crossbow with explosive shots. During the skirmish, the strangers took something from the nest, as it is glowing and immediately retreats.

    The adventurers saw it and the men explained. ¡°There are other people who are willing to help, limited resources they bring and still many people come to help. The elves have allies, but they are wasting time against the undying horde. There are ways to deal with it. You can see that you can stall it by destroying them as it recovers eventually. Or doing most of the difficult task, compressing the mana into an object like you saw earlier. Then they pulled one at the time as it will attracting the other monsters. The monsters that settled there will become lifeless puppets until new magic fills it and revived¡±

    The adventurers realized ¡°You mean to tell me there is an actual way to prevent them from reviving¡±

    ¡°And you know how to?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Were saying like it is, it¡¯s obvious to see those people are Enders. Probably individuals, they should¡¯ve continued the attack if they have demons alongside with them. Anyway, the demons¡¯ powers are reaching too far from east mountain. They will eventually making magic gems or mana batteries for clarification, and keep their monsters existing. The most trusted monsters to carry it are to be those puppets¡±

    To use that kind of method against a large scale, this will take a lot of time. Altair summarized ¡°What he said is true, separated their source of mana would be difficult with many variations. That means why those elves are stalling because the monsters¡¯ bases are hiding underground. The idea for a counterattack would be dangerous than I thought¡±

    Gemina continues to grunt and slowly in relief ¡°Shit! Then the monsters from the outskirts are finally dead, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now, wait until the new set of gems bringing them back again. This endless horde are coming to your city will become more of a challenge than we were at Enders Bridge. Your city can¡¯t last forever in this state¡±

    Gemina and Altair grew a bit bitter about it. The plans on their part were to defend long enough to wipe out its numbers. The puppets are carrying gems filled with demonic magic. The elves have known about it and send that information to the leaders, they know how to handle against the horde but why they are struggling during this siege. They heard support¡¯s words

    ¡°There is no way for this city to fall. Lady Hivites and Lord Lori¡¯es of Enders Bridge had already planned this could happened. Where will they use it?¡±

    The day reaches evening, and the citizens have grown anxious and hid under the bunker of the city guild. A replica of the Agatheus city¡¯s realms for each of them having a place of their own environment. The conditions of their presence made it livable but the price of their own powers led them grew tired rather feeling safe. Their imaginative paradise quickly bore them as it only entertained themselves mentally. People get to share their interests to, but time lies short by different taste, right now, the residences from the north area start doubting their homes won¡¯t survive the siege.

    Others were able to calm themselves down as the others were allowed to leave and be secured somewhere else instead. The screen shows the city¡¯s condition and the places are zone of its status. It didn¡¯t show the progress that is happening during the fight but they show the conditions of the people who are involved during the siege, all alive and well. Not telling where they were and how they are right now, the people are expecting this siege to be ending soon than have initially expected. While as the lower rank adventurers are monitoring outside of the safe areas with the serpent floating above them.

    Other citizens are wondering around as they need the fresh air and the quietness after getting inside the bunker for hours now. No orders for strict lockdowns, and only limited free to roam at the South Shore Bay District. Where there are some frontline personnel being reassigned after recovered from the failsafe.

    ¡°The condition went down fast. Too many things that the devil knows about us and we are here thankfully that none of us die¡±

    Out of a blue of their running mouths, they return to stay quiet as many people walk out and see what happened outside.

    The personnel are reminded to the others for being here. ¡°We are here to secure the area, when the districts are starting to overrun. It is our time to build the barrier here. We all know how limited our resources, but with the resources we are using are the structures before us. When that time comes, you have to build the barriers close to the main highways¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    One of the personnel responds ¡°What about the secret weapon? Before the previous mayor got kicked out, shouldn¡¯t we . . .¡±

    One of the personnel stops him ¡°From what happened to the Foundation, I don¡¯t think that weapon will be fully operational¡±

    Foundation was already finished, and probably that weapon needs to be ¡®done¡¯.

    Meanwhile at the borders, the third line is securing to the west side of the border, with the amount of free space for the machineries to relocate, they have the flanking maneuver to the north and also at ranged to the beetles hiding among the webs. The dust fog continued to slow the monsters down as the others are moving fast to the east side. Their ammunition is plentiful with wooden carved explosive cannon balls. They are waiting for real ammunition when they heard about the manager telling them to keep the machineries active for the upcoming shipment.

    It¡¯s been almost two days where the shipment made it here. Others wiping their heads after setting up the new heavy gun chambers and the newly made triggers for the new ammunition models. Carefully manufactured for the upcoming munitions to reach their city. Hearing rumors about that, they are focusing their place of work is now getting closer to be swarmed by the monsters. Everything is ready as they use the wooden ammunition to continue their bombardment.

    ¡°This is not going to be easy for all of us, many of us can¡¯t believe even a barrage of our well-made cannonballs have decent effects on those insects and many other strange creatures¡±

    Boom*

    ¡°Keep firing at the destinated targets, we have the advantages when those strangers from the north causing a ruckus there. Add a few more incendiary runewords on the wooden cannon balls. Thanks to this magic, we will take them down before it comes back¡±

    Boom*

    There was a flawed steel and wood, one shot caused the wooden cannonballs to explode inside the barrel forming a shot gun blast. The third line sees the spray of splinters going up to the air, maintaining what it¡¯s left then rain down on the nest in pieces. They check on the equipment as the old parts start to break.

    They are hitting the monsters quite effectively as much as the monsters won¡¯t attack, either this stalemate is for their advantage or those monsters are expendables. However, their nests are able to endure a bit, except for the one place that was attacked recently. It is being destroyed easily. The workers are reporting it to the command post.

    ¡°Uhm, one of the beetles¡¯ nests were attacked recently by some unknown forces. We found out one of the webs losing its structure, it starts crumbling and begins burning throughout the area. We have sighted the monsters. They are down and seems to be lifeless for the moment¡±

    Later on, the police personnel come to them with urgent orders. ¡°We are relocating to a different location, get the machinery that would be able to fire across the city. If not, then continue your attack on the nest¡±

    ¡°But that kind of equipment are still being manufactured near Taiyou industries. It won¡¯t be done for a couple more days¡±

    ¡°Couple more days?! . . . You mean the parts it needed are coming from Enders Bridge?¡±

    ¡°Yawn* I couldn¡¯t say yes, and I am wondering what are they going to do with it without the right ammunition for that machinery¡±

    Back in the command posts, the district leaders are struggling to find a way. Meanwhile, they spoke about the hybrid tree would be good resources for the time to come. The elf leader stands before them pointing at the tree as it already being bulk and healthy with its magic. It gathered around the branches as it is forming a ball. The elf leader said

    ¡°Getting the wood from that tree would be dangerous, but what magic lies inside would be great for the aftermath. Are your researchers able to do it during this siege?¡±

    The advisor listened to their plan. ¡°It is kind of suspicious when you talk about it. I understand it will drain our electricity, but draining its mana. That¡¯s a bit of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The other leader says to him in response ¡°It either be coincidence why it placed there or something that we already know about that tree, I¡¯d say something about manipulating mana is far too common for the demons to play around. We have to do it or else nothing much for us to accomplish as the elves delay the main horde¡±

    The cult leader is humming to their idea ¡°Turning their strength against them, what strength will that plant can do?¡±

    Manager Kubo looks at the map ¡°Either way, my arsenals won¡¯t be reaching there with that thing is stealing our barrier¡¯s power. It stretches it like rubber and still able to protect itself from the bombardment¡±

    Old man Ban reminds the advisor ¡°You heard them, a hybrid plant that will absorb energy, electricity, a plant with that amount of energy used and can be a nutrition for the monsters. We don¡¯t want their advantages getting bigger, same that happened when the roots are prying through those magic barriers. This is not our chances to fight against a horde with many people being affected from that monster¡¯s power¡±

    The advisor looks at the books again about the plant. The appearances are clearly different but how it acted remain the same. He looks at them and said, ¡°Can you really going to revert it back to its actual specie?¡±

    The leaders are looking at the elf leader, knowing too well of her intention. It was the advisor¡¯s desperate plea, yet they still have not lost yet but his eyes trying to prove the people as they are as unbeatable as they were before. The elf leader watches his eyes being sulk into the idea of overwhelming power. If she let them show more of their potential, then there will be a disadvantage for the Horsin people to stop them.

    The men appeared before them is a mix of troops only entirely from the cult leader¡¯s district residences. He said to them ¡°I have brought these people to settle the matter. If you people can¡¯t give some men to get it, then I¡¯ll bring my own instead¡±

    King couldn¡¯t respond with his a third of his fellow adventurers remaining. He can¡¯t afford to give more as they must recover, while the advisor¡¯s personnel are committed to defend the city first. The other two agreed to let the cult leader has his way as he raises his command in front of his men and proceed to head out. The whispers of telepathy already given them the information, and they¡¯re marching to the east with only little time left when the day goes dark.

 Isekai City Siege part 4 - Chapter 098

    COI C98

    The citizens are outside of their evacuated centers at South Shore Bay. Night is here with their expectation going low but hopefully high as the people who volunteered leak the information, they are getting concerned about it. Safe for now, and nothing much information happened about the adventurers but the reality of hearing the monsters are coming closer to the city. They remain themselves calm as long as it didn¡¯t reach the evacuation center. The police heard the rumors as they are ordered to remain in the area, during that time, the people keep talking about it. Others, well, not so likely.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t fight back the monsters¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot or something? You heard the rumors, demons! You haven¡¯t forgotten what happened when we first encounter them. Those people join them out of the blue and become the monsters from one of those fictional novels¡±

    ¡°Geez, sorry. I was thinking about those monster events from an online game¡±

    Other people joined their conversation, treating this world what they expect was never part in their mind. ¡°This is not a game that is planned out in every event you can predict. The monsters fled inside in fear because of the moon, killing them. Now is that demon shit keeps messing around is what is real. An intellectual monster¡±

    The conversation grew into a lecture as if it is truly a story to warned everyone about. The mysterious moon such as Alga¡¯s light had produced more life than it needed be, like how much people actually here to consume with that large amount of produce and livestock multiplying. The Isekai city had proven to take the advantage too as their improvised small garden would fit enough to feed a whole family nearly half a year. That moon makes anything into a working factory under an hour or so in full ripe for harvest. It is the daring to say among the people that foods were not the issue. On their hands, their devices, are now the main issue, oblivious how the wilderness works in this world.

    ¡°Until now, we soon to see the counterpart of the moon. Killing all life when it hits, thankfully, we had the barrier, but . . .¡±

    ¡°But until the barrier breaks through. I¡¯m glad that reconversion power grid had replace a lot of the magic power into actual electricity. Still, it will get worse when the dust hits further when time goes on¡±

    ¡°It makes you realized the moons are the seasons of this world. How devastation would it be compared to winter and the dusts¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened if we have to leave this world earlier and . . . Augh! If I really want to stay here, I should be better off reincarnated instead¡±

    The alarm turned on and the people return to their respected area. The evacuation provided as much safety as it can. The citizens heard some good news and worse news when they return to the evacuation areas. The public services were able to secure their things, everything, inside the magic inventory. All secured and untouched, where the whole rooms were not tempered and magically teleported inside the magic inventory. However, it shows to them that their own residences will soon be affecting for the worse. Soon, the buildings will turn into ruins.

    The empty buildings were now wipe clean from all utilities and other household, office, and structural appliances. The artillery being transport inside as their powers could lift it to any position. Lifting a rune made weapons and equipment made it harder for them to carry, the adventurers with their mana control let them to their own mix of strength and able magic to carry out the equipment. The building inside is shifting to fit their structure for their weapons as more and more trying to redesign the interiors as fast as they could. Tonight, they need to hurry as for the new day to come. The elves won¡¯t be able to last long as they agreed upon.

    Manager Kubo supervises the project, she looks at the workers alongside and she is busily trying to find a right place for their weapons. Aiming to take the target inside of their city, they have been ordered to plan out if the barrier fails and the monsters will breach. Through surveying across the open streets, the buildings are redesigned and it opens a gap for the artillery to shoot through. They look down where the foundation and floorings of the building are. Taking its concrete for the artillery¡¯s support foundation and making it into a blockade to the entrance up to the 3rd floor, she checks the process of her workers as they soon grown tired as they used rune tools.

    Fuku adventurers, chosen by the cult leader, had brought to the east border of the city. Already stepping their way to the industrial zone of Taiyou Industries. Not fully manned and only defenders are here are the workers of this district, they won¡¯t last long if they focus here to raise the defenses. One of the Fuku adventurers felt something on his feet. Others follow and felt It too, the runes hidden under the streets where it covered with road tar. Recycled but they still felt it, they decide to move on and only believe it would help them hold here.

    The road leads to the intersection, leading to Taiyou and the other to the toll road. There should¡¯ve been more as this is how far where the city was transferred to another world. They walk further to the elevated highway. it is good place for them to rendezvous or camp. They set up their camps as the empty road lost its street lights. The lights from the Taiyou Industries are still operating and all the while it ended where the highway road kept in the dark because of the tree they are going to take.

    ¡°It¡¯s been better to be at their post with the lights on¡±

    ¡°You would, but how much a lazy bitch you are going to be nowadays¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to talk funny here, I was barely got out by that headless rune neck buggy freak when we tried to fight it¡±

    The three people who fight together at the start of the morning. Flashes and with two others made their way to the west to the north for the entire day. Those three had a lot of bad impression to each other until they performed well when surviving and taking out those monsters with runes. Other Fuku adventurers busily making dinner and stand watch as the three kept their mouth high and open.

    ¡°You two are on my back for the entire day. I¡¯m lucky that we made it this far without any problems with your attitudes¡±

    ¡°Not lifting a finger at the start as you know how to fight against runes. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t want that other ¡®me¡¯ get the fame that I deserved, and I can¡¯t see why their videos recording in the middle of a fight!¡±

    Flashes spoken out the truth ¡°I get it, you hate that double of yours. We are here to protect the city, and I don¡¯t want to go back living in the wilderness. Even I have this moronic face¡±

    She looks at Flashes and his unhealthy chubby body. His performance did great with that obvious fatty body, he is able to move like an athlete as if he cheated with magic. She can¡¯t believe that this is his disguise.

    They continued ¡°Like we had said before, we don¡¯t let these faces to be the star of this battle. With or without our true powers, we need to lay low to where it looks natural to fail but not died¡±

    Flashes look at the man as he gets the point across. Others are busy to make camp had no obligation to speak out, the man is right, laying low would be a great chance but it is the cult leader to decide to do with their mission. Flashes look at the tree glows brightly around the monsters hid away from the dust. They all prepared with their dusts to fight against the monsters. Only thing to worry is to reach their objective.

    The cult leader¡¯s message reached their thoughts. ¡°I have brought news; the monsters are not active for some reason and the magic they used recently didn¡¯t appear to be threatening your failsafe. I know you people can switch your RAP, and with your lives at stake and the people you disguised as, they will be as annoying if you finish it to your best of your abilities. Don¡¯t make scenes that you ended up making lies for themselves. Always to keep yourselves in check. Go for the objective, this is my last reminder¡±

    The Fuku adventurers look among each other as if they could make a scene. Thoroughly identifying to whom they don¡¯t want to give the fame to the doubles. All of them seem to be as hateful as they could believe, faces covered in disguised, and show their faces with unsatisfying resolved. One of them had to say it

    ¡°Neither all of us¡±

    All of them agreed by that statement. They all nodded as they take their rest in their camp. On top of the highway, they could not be seen except the campfire. Waiting and preparing, to set foot on the enemy¡¯s newly conquered grounds.

    The personnel look through their binoculars, all in worn hidden through the dark. Patrolling through the streets, they found a light by the campfire as they see people resting there.

    ¡°Those must be the people trying to check out the tree¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they have their failsafe. We will find them at the Mihayara district center once they failed, eventually¡±

    ¡°I heard they are chosen from their district leader himself¡±

    ¡°Pfft, what con artist would he do to allow ¡®professionals¡¯ that are coming out from that introverted part of the city, what they can do?¡±

    One of the Fuku adventurers spotted the personnel with his UI pop ups, he was in the middle of change his settings to remove the failsafe manually. Others follow, but he has RAP to be stealth oriented, he said to them

    ¡°They won¡¯t stop watching over us¡±

    Flashes disappointedly responds ¡°You get used to it, even I had going on about questing with the adventurers as my supervisor¡±

    ¡°I was a police officer back then. Those new staff always keep watching us. It¡¯s like they don¡¯t trust each other¡±

    ¡°I say it to you if I were them¡±

    ¡°Maybe, or maybe mentioning about corrupt government who form a coupe against the former mayor¡±

    The other person sighs in relief ¡°Thanks for speaking out what we don¡¯t care¡±

    The adventurer walks by just to say that to him. The man shakes it off as the others who are still setting up their RAP, these youths already taste worse from the outside. Flashes returns to his business and check his RAP.

    ¡°Required Actions for failsafe to remove . . . Really, that much points. The other option is full disconnect. It is cheap but lose all personal customization like the inventory. So much mana control to stop that thing even working¡±

    The auto lock failsafe requires 50 points, the new highest points needed beside the high tier ones required just only 10 points or less.

    Others had their faces match the same as his, this is the problem look of their faces as they can leave their max points to lose more than they have thought. They are not going to tell their points as they only show their disbelief. It was Flashes¡¯ group, he said

    ¡°50! That¡¯s how much it demands for us not to escape? I even rephrase some abilities I have on against PVPs. Damn it all, I don¡¯t think our side would never bother this kind of cheats¡±

    Flashes returns with no change of his expression ¡°If I have cheats, so then the system cheats. Anyway, we have already experienced our breakthroughs and our own personal UIs. Everything went complex when we advance further¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The woman with them thought otherwise ¡°Or it was probably because it was never meant to be controlled in the first place. Traits and abilities differ one another and our RAP is meant controlling our abilities effectively without treating magic as everyone else¡¯s control¡±

    The Fuku adventurers heard her and not to seem to understand what she meant. She looks at them as they barely know anything and they only perceive it to be complicated stuff on the simple things. Flash and his companion understood it, different stats mean different functions. Failsafe is indeed an automatic signal and RAP is their total amount of control freely adjustable without worrying to check themselves for mistakes.

    All eight of them together in one camp, expecting to group up base their disguises and the fake relationships they have to pull through. They look at each other, looking rather young and timid how they look, looking confident, experienced through their expression, and the eyes of witness through their east coast journey. They pull up their devices and see what their doubles have to say. Using through social media as fakes as they send their messages between them. The woman however looked at her chat the worse. Easily impatient filled nothing but herself talking to her double. Not even once, and still ignore for weeks on.

    Others received their responds are ok. Personally, they might know each other from before. The sad reality is their disguised hid too perfectly to recognize them. Complicated double faces, it made them surely enough to make this more dramatic if the other people recognize the faces they are wearing. No positive attitude or anything that removes their bad impression among people. All over again, this made a lot people hate them how they behave, but can¡¯t deny their successes . . . So ironic. A loop that dares not to change or improve to the slightest. The only joy come out for these defectors are freely roam the city to relive their lifestyle.

    They all huddled up in the campfire showing no improvement to their relations whatsoever to their doubles. None of them complains, but the assumptions of how they get along will be just business like. Now the Fuku adventurers show their emblems and seals among them by throwing something to the fire. Once lit, an image appeared and others will see and remembered who they are. The disguises hid their true self, voices and presence, and will be revealed through their guessing eyes.

    First one is the woman who is with Flashes and the man, she throws it at the fire and the emblems sparks in smoke. They all look at her, her fame is known among the east coast but the face she wore irritates her true potential. None of them say otherwise, only thinking what made her stoop so low for this act to continue. Respects in mind that their lips will greet to her, but that face shows the irritation she had to pull through as her fame mix with the worse person she had to share with it. Then they went silent.

    Flashes is next, showing the emblem, dystopian futuristic, it easy to say to his emblem marked as a maintenance worker. Clearly a defector who was hidden at the side lines protecting their hideouts, with him joining them, they are expecting good clearance to where they need to secure. As for him, he let his keychain toy at the edge of the highway, readying the camera for long sniping surveillance. He shows more of his equipment explaining what it is, with no proper understanding how it plays out. Same with the incident, he had to show them how it works. Flashes sighs of his unique skills.

    The other man besides Flashes and that woman, throws a coal to the fire. He has no emblem nor seal to show he is one of them. The burning shows otherwise, they know him from many involvements at the east coast and facing the goblins head on. They gulp down with pure anxiety as the coal cracks and shows a shrunken head. He picks it up from the campfire through the flames he controls through his RAP, and it revert back into a coal on his hand. The woman feels the regret she had said and the man said to her

    ¡°How many people like me did you kick out from the battle?¡±

    Later, other five Fuku adventurers show theirs, all of them are truly defectors they can recognize and trust. The cult leader had set a proper team they never know they have one from the beginning. The woman and Flashes are definitely backliner supports while those six of them are suitable to go through the new biome. The man they are with will be soloing through monsters¡¯ attention, the five of them can be in a group. Only one front liner but this is not about taken out the tree, it is about how far they could gather the samples.

    They started to head out down the highway to the glowing tree. Leaving Flashes and her to the stand near the campfire as they set out. The man they are with moved to the other direction where the shore he will be setting his position there. One of the Fuku adventurers gives them a radio then said

    ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to group with us. We brought equipment pretending to be exterminators. I assume you know that man¡¯s intention, right?¡±

    Flashes know nothing about the man¡¯s plan but the woman nods at her with a nervous look at her face.

    ¡°Yeah, giving him the feeds, right?¡±

    The adventurer nods slowly as she puts up her mask.

    She regroups with the others leaving the two at their own devices. Among the group, he sighs in relief,

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t underestimate ourselves¡±

    ¡°After that secret introduction, we never knew we have no names with us. Their presence alone would be easily to identify but . . .¡±

    ¡°Inside in this city, he can¡¯t, but he brought souvenirs at least, heheh¡±

    ¡°That laugh sounds pathetic¡±

    ¡°You bet, now let¡¯s see what those industrial workers given to us while we come here¡±

    Everyone picks up their gears as they are waiting for the man to position himself far away from the highways and to the seashore.

    The man made it out from the highway, where the railroad tracks stood near him. He sees the integrity of it still up to par with the modern standard, he clearly remembers the train went out to from few days ago. Going to the west where the bridge is made and the rest further to Enders Bridge. He walked pass as he set his equipment with the double¡¯s jacket hoody, through the dark valley when the moonlight can¡¯t descend through the barriers. The jacket hid with a special viewing pleasure. The place is dark and hard to see, he whistles to it, his ¡®fuck you¡¯ to his double. The man starts to run.

    Flashes sees through across the far distance and sees the man already moving forward, with his GPS worn, he called out to her as she sends the signal.

    ¡°He is getting to his position, head towards the targets¡±

    ¡°Affirmative¡±

    The two is looking at different sides through the dark valley. All wearing or casting night vision as they begin their mission. The tree glows as it shines from the distance with the magic globe at on its branches grasping it visually. Marching through the road, the new biomes start to form along with the dust.

    The five Fuku adventurers step forth on the biome they have not anticipate. All geared to be ready to face the unknown in the night, monsters start reacting to hear the footsteps with their dangling gears with such noise. The ground starts to shake and the runes appeared beneath their feet, a flash of light shook them with a shock but with the mask shades protecting their faces. The monsters start to gathering around as the magic markings among its bodies glow. Already surrounded by mere seconds as they tried to defend in all sides.

    Holding with their sprays and other equipment at their hands. They are facing the monsters they never seen before with demonic writings on them. No sounds of them coming from the monsters¡¯ expression, they stared idly but their movement are swift like most animal pacts wanting its prey. All of them swoop together as the flash of light hits them as they stood still for a moment. The digital laser printed on the monsters quickly digitizes and pulled them away from the adventurers. Flashes takes his camera and redirect the monsters he captures then sent it to the lone man at the shore.

    The Fuku adventurers recovered from the flash as they see what the backline did. No respond from the radio, this is something they would say to them with their arrogant comments, but this time this is not the time to gloat without the failsafe on hand. They continue to move forward as the runic grounds start to brightens up and release to the surface, the runes however, it explodes rather activating. They expect nothing less to the woman they remembered. One of the adventures raise her hand and direct them to the position they need to go. They go across the valley as they search for more hidden tricks like they did before.

    Flashes of light kept going through around them, a use of the spray for hidden monsters from the camera and few good kills with their hand guns given by the city personnel. It is like a walk in a park for them. The runes secretly hid and removed, others they tried to pick a piece of it but dim down once it breaks. They continue to move on as the ground with runes are all engraved with demonic magic. The runes are made fragile for them not to take it, leaving others to take a recording with their devices.

    ¡°Recording the samples, through video. Runes made immediately but easily destroyed when physically touched. Impossible to retrieve it¡±

    Few silent shots occurred to their side, some of them knocks back as their armor is being scratched. The undead rooted monsters appeared and spewing dusts among them, the exposure crystallized parts of their bodies. Monsters tried to come closer but the flash of light caught them in a moment of its attack. Digitized to disappear, the situation is being handled affectively. Slowly moving forward as the dusts are getting denser. The crystallized dust eventually breaks as they smashed it with their bodies to the ground. Other waited until they unleashed their strength to break free.

    ¡°Any of you know the strange phenomenon that the dusts can do? Even with magic, they can control dust on their own will and still somehow not get frozen into place¡±

    Flashes knows some, flash* ¡°I¡¯m not proven my experience when I survey underground, just take this as a grain of salt¡±

    ¡°Try me, We are getting closer to the dense cloud of dust¡±

    ¡°Strange, that place you are now would damage the signal¡±

    ¡°I set my RAP on the device, the dust is still able affecting me by its sheer heavy density¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m guessing only the quality of the dust is not pure. The dust fall incident is the real deal because how it comes from the sky. Meanwhile already contacted dusts must have lowered its effectiveness¡±

    The Fuku adventures step on the roots of the plant they are searching for. Looking through the roots as it attached to the falling electrical wire, cut, but still stretching closely to the transformer from the electrical post.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it later, the tree stretched so far with its root . . .¡±

    He cuts him off as they proceed to take a look at it, others had collected the samples they need and the monsters they killed. Now with a special container at their disposal, rubber gloves or rubber made equipment. They touch the roots as the current cause static.

    ¡°I guess they were right on this matter, fantasy or not, a plant produces electricity or absorb it like a battery question my view of things¡±

    The flashes of light hit them out of nowhere as they are frozen in place, they move their eyes to see what happened. Monsters are coming for them as they covered in dirt. It digitizes the dirt leaving their actual body prevented to be teleported from the digitized. Short moment as they prepare, the monster revealed back to the shadow. Everyone starts spraying and shooting around them whereas the monsters retaliate. Infused with magic and slight tainted with dusts. Crystallization formed and smashes into pieces like bombs.

    Monsters got hit after hit then exploded with crystallized mana erupted through its bodies. All of them fell down to ashes collected through the soil. Dusts are scattering, bodies fell to crystallization, and the remains being thrown back at them as more monsters appearing shredding parts of the roots. Sudden shakes on the ground as something is trying to burrow up. They quickly get the samples of the tree¡¯s roots, one of them throws an explosive and release and thunderous boom. The electrical strikes reaching out to anyone who is near from it. The monsters were electrocuted and taken out.

    Everything got hectic as the fight continues where more hordes of monsters are coming to their direction. The released of electricity discharged to their direction as the dusts sealed it back. Something appeared from the shock of the electricity as the current is directing to a monster. The monster breaks through the dust as it surprises them from the back. Strange magic hits them as it immediately crystallized them, the marks of the magic quickly turned to dust. They tried to fight back, but it recklessly diving into them as it is being gun down, and using its own body and imploded itself leaving the dusts all over them. Everyone froze as the monsters attacked.

    A Flash of light hits them and all of them freeze, a powerful focused beaming its light as it touches them, they feel the warmth then the burns as if it desperately wants them to be digitized. Flashes checks batteries as it already running out within seconds as he holds them in place. He brings everyone inside to his camera, separating them from the monsters and shoot to the other way. He brings them out from his camera, tired from the mysterious ordeal, the woman who is with Flashes acting relief that they made it. The Fuku adventurers thought something was bad when they were fighting, looking at those two, they are not pretending. More than that, what monster they were facing?

    Near the shore, the last batch monsters appeared before him. The rest of the monsters were easily been dealt with no light for him to see, the sounds of those monsters destroyed amused his senses on his vision like a bat, until ¡®sees¡¯ the last of them. He raises his skills as he senses something more dangerous than he had faced. Ending them quick and took some of its mana as his own, he converts the demonic mana to his own to refuel his mana from the exposure. Managing through his RAP in quick succession, he stands where the monster arises from the dark visage.

    It attacks without a chance for him to break apart the remains for him to see the monsters. The man nearly sees the figure of the monsters. A humanoid rat man with its skull made out of black stones carved with ritualistic runes but cultic writings on it. A recognizable pentagram on its forehead with no flesh except its carcass dried body, it blows its breath at him as he dodges back, hooks then grabbed its head, and throw it to the side. The rat man flew and lands on the ground with its two feet. It pulls out from its gut wielding a gemstone, written in runes, and shines it onto him.

    The man switches his RAP momentarily to fight against a rune monster. In quick succession, he is able to endure the rune¡¯s presence as the rune almost drawn to him. He moves forward and punch it to the gut up high, destroying its body with one punch. The head remains in the air and quickly picks its body back up as it teleports. The man¡¯s senses were surprised, as it counters him with its tail and whips him towards his face. He dodges down and grab the tail swing it down to the ground.

    It bounces up and proceed to swing one more time. The rat man slammed for the second time and pulled to him then landed his blade on its black stone head. His attack was deflected and the rat man counters with its gem runes. The shards inside of it releases wind magic clouded with poison gas. The wind magic formed into rats and begin to reach him. He covered his face and his clothes begin to decay as fast as he tries to get away from the chasing rats. The man turns around and quickly dives in to the rat man and cut off its hand holding the gem.

    The gem floats and returned to its other hand, the rat man¡¯s head glow withs its rituals and proceed to headbutt him. He got annoyed from what he sensing and quickly grabbed the head and slammed it to the ground. Its body covered with poison gas continue to decay his equipment on his back. There is nothing he could do to fight it off with its head to be the primary of its strength. The poison gas weakens him through his skin and his stats proceed to lower as his RAP is continuing to lose points. He pulls out a talisman on hand throws to the ground. It exploded forcing the rat man to the air dispersing the poison gas.

    A big crater opens up from the smoke and the remains of the rat man leaving only its head with the gem runes nearly floating with it. It recovers quickly as the man is already gone. It looks around the area as it piles scattering body parts of the other monsters. The gem pulls the rat man back inside to the gem. Remained in the air, there was a sound coming from it then it disappeared. The man walks to where he fought it, a monster with shamanism power or what he dared to see as cultic magic. The mission is already over, and found more threats than they have never seen during the siege.

 Isekai City Siege part 5 - Chapter 099

    COI C99

    During that night, the Eldesunes heard news about what happened to the defense of Isekai City. It already foreseen the unpreparedness of most founded predecessors happened throughout the years. The Gobin tribes are the common examples, couldn¡¯t leave their ancient lands on the mountain tops, shared the parts of the land with Rusics with their runes protecting from the threats during the Fall era. Neither the Eldesunes grew tired nor fatigue from the relentless loops, the sight to be worried about as they annihilated the monsters through the tunnels.

    Elyrion stands in front among his brothers through the tunnels of dying monsters bound on the walls and echoing the remaining noise of its defeat. The fight should¡¯ve end if the citizens able to stop the demons¡¯ magic, but they look around as the demons¡¯ puppets recovered once more, covered in dusts with its auras gazing them. A pointless plan as they offered them the time for their defense to be built without delay. One of the brothers approach to him with the letters from the City Guild.

    ¡°Mylnoie, they are requesting for reinforcement scouts found closely to the west . . .¡±

    He lowers his hands as the brother ceased to speak. ¡°They ask more than we had planned on our own. Tch, those people gathered were in sealed orders through our Ehan¡¯Se and lead by our Ehan¡¯Ra. They dared to ask the finest of warriors from Enders Bridge¡±

    The brother continues ¡°The message said they lost the outskirts of their barrier, the dust fog made among our brothers and sisters were not enough to face new monsters they never knew about¡±

    Elyrion states the obvious ¡°Truly, they are facing demons who had dared to go to their realm. As soon the sun rises, they will see Lady Hivites¡¯ rivals joining them¡±

    Hidden through the very core of east mountain, the undergrown, wrapped itself from the dense bedrock and the stolen tombs sealed of many creatures that belongs of the elves¡¯ preservation of eco life. All gathered through in avatars linking throughout the world. Their gazes are blind but their voices heard like any other. The one who brought new strange creatures, the tree planted on the toll road, and the hybrids of beetles attached with runic writings, or was it from a different demon, it doesn¡¯t matter. They spoke as the others trapped within this undergrown domain.

    ¡°Stinger Ray, the named of my creation from them. A flightless bird made out of wood on its body with only its beakhead is unbreakable. My gems hid inside its skull and nothing else it would destroy it, if they knew. Able to teleport its body, ignoring the obstacles and letting the head moving straight. Even then my other creations replicated among itself of the use of rat man skulls, I dare say, if only those rat men were made by you¡±

    The demon hid and the words spoke out among them, others remain silent while the rests ignore it and proceed what they are here for.

    The other demon spoke ¡°My hybrid tree had already raised its roots on their roads, having the power of modern technology is nostalgic before the fall. It doesn¡¯t matter how they are able to restore this civilization without having the rest of their lands share the same darkness, however, what they said about them is true. They are summoned by the enemy we search for during the fall. They didn¡¯t leave as much the lady warned them, living on this world as it grudged us to act. From the city of Norvait that sank in half, they will not be granted their independence until it settles our last enemy gone¡±

    A fatherly voice sprung out as it whispered among them ¡°The siege against their city is forcing them to unite, let them divide again after this battle. You demons had acted on this attack on a whim, leaving this place of the undergrown weaken further to its core¡±

    ¡°There, there now, we have reached this far and taken much they could reach, but their puppets need to stop their annoyance and brought them to their city. The Eldesunes are starting to notice that we are the one who is controlling them¡±

    ¡°Where those traitors of ours regain their strength as the new day rises, they will unleash what we had sealed them from their own powers and more¡±

    As morning will come by, the eldesunes see the veins of mana flowing through the caves. It is time they don¡¯t interfere, and the people at Isekai City will have their breach become dire as they see it through the sky. The bodies of the monsters turned to dust and the remains are solid and start rolling through the surface. Elyrion sends a magic scroll to one of the brothers and said,

    ¡°Send it to Enders Bridge, bring what they needed as soon as possible. Also send words to the Lady, they have protected them long enough from the west outskirt¡±

    At the center of Mihayara district, many people who are unconscious wake up in sequence. Woke up from a bad nightmare as some screams and others shook up as they breathe deeply. The medical staff heard their scream only in an one time moment, calling immediately to the others to check all the bedrooms for any problems. Many walk out from the bed as others used their magic to get out from it in quick succession, others bump to each other in mid magic while others check on each other¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Everyone starts waking up in the early in the morning¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know sir. They suddenly wake up from a nightmare and everyone is still confused what happened¡±

    ¡°Alright, check every one of them to see if they are able to fight and . . .¡±

    A call from the from border sending signals to everyone who are participating for the defense, while the people from Stranding Island see the sky changed color where dawn is lighting through the horizon. Their eyes witness the tales they have heard and witness its coming.

    From the top buildings of many people stationed as their post look beyond the horizon, strange cloud dyed in brown and red are coming from the north. Fuku City where the rest of the people who didn¡¯t join the evacuation took pictures from the forms of clouds emitting through the dawn¡¯s sunlight. Many woke up and see the sky turning as the time is come for the district leaders and the leaders from Stranding Island are expecting for the worse. The day where the elves stop and the day they were warned about.

    The leaders first enter the command post as the strange new phenomenon gave their men witnessed of a legend. ¡°They seem not wary of this incident, yet we fear it¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, this is a threat that elves warned us about. Demons are slowing building up to raise that cloud up. The dusts can¡¯t able to weaken it. The monsters at the front will be protected from that cloud¡±

    They look to the distance where the cloud starts to settle down to the ground as the sun rises, it is the threat they have waiting for and stored since its own imprisonment. The elf leader secretly loose her true identity with a devilish smile

    ¡°Blind Judgement is coming¡±

    One of the district leaders saw the elf turning into a demon from her face. The person quietly moves away and waited for the others to come. Through disbelief and many other thoughts surging along the surroundings, this will raise a suspicion by many and for that letting this person to keep it a secret. A leader with a focus on the siege, this is not the time to question the actions and the elf who is not to be the person they thought, including the other leaders as the person soon expect.

    The cult leader enters the post as he sees the leaders from the island already here, put aside from the patience for the others to come, he calls out to them as they turn towards him.

    ¡°Bokushi Hidari, where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Already happening to where you are looking at. Everyone gathered to their positions as fast as they could. Have you heard the news from the recall area?¡±

    The elf leader responds ¡°I have, everyone here is readying themselves for the upcoming battle. They hope their reinforcements are coming soon¡±

    ¡°Reinforcements!? Have you bringing your people to help us?¡±

    They shake their heads ¡°No, we are expecting yours¡±

    The barrier is enduring the mass cloud invading to the city, artilleries are sending barrage against the new forms of monsters. The giant insects with runes on their head are gone and also the main monster possessing its runes to its carapace left to drain from the mysterious cloud. The cloud descends down from the sky as it is piercing through the barrier, the remains of the corpses of countless insects of root bites and other creatures are forming together into a new body. The monsters are transformed and turned into humanoid like creatures. Mingled together as they combined into an abomination.

    Everyone witnesses the new horde in front of them, as the Fuku adventurers return from their espionage and retrieve the data. Some were not too happy of the efforts they bring back to the border.

    ¡°What are we going to do with these samples? We brought here to see how it can work against them, this is some fucking geese turn hydras¡±

    ¡°??? Ok? You need to rest again after that quote you said¡±

    They retreat and place the specimens and other samples to the research group. One of them is glad they are able to get the plant in their hands and said,

    ¡°This is what we need, if the defense continues to fail, then we will go botany with this ampstalk¡±

    The 3rd and 4th line are facing the monsters, all beginners and volunteers at the front. They are willing to protect this city with their lives and the utilities they have given from the city. They fire as the monsters charged, firing through with their rune guns and arsenal at hand. Multitude of traps set, the monsters are getting blown up as they were shredded from the furry of the gunshots and the traps beneath its feet. Through the massive firing line, the 3rd line sees the brown red cloud blocking their view. The cloud spread into the city as the others lost sight of their target.

    Magic items corrupt and their conditions slightly weaken. Comparing from the demonic runes, this is different than they have thought. Their mini map in their UI shows their group start to disappear after the other. The info starts to identify the unknown monster quickly destroying them in a straight line. Their failsafe is doing much of its worth as the one who is looking at the UI turn and see slightly from a beak nearly hitting his face. The monster turns as its body teleported back towards him, eliminating him so suddenly.

    ¡°The stinger ray is attacking at the north, possessing new kind of power as it pushed forward¡±

    They look at the monster stepping the traps like it enjoyed it, hopping to every trap it touches. Its body explode and return as it is teleported back and restored. Where it finds a new target, it moves toward them in a straight line. A barrage of gunshots hit the bird as it flinches as its head was hit from the force of the bullets, its recoverable body fell as the head starts turning in a wrong way and fell to the ground. The monster is down, then something glows inside of its head as its body appeared and roll its head back up. The persistent bird opens its beak wide without any sound.

    The 3rd line is losing their ranks where the 4th line is slowly backing away. Closing in through the steps of their city as they are now at the public parks and roads, clouded by the brown red as smoke and only hearing the sounds of gunshots. Their heavy weapons and other equipment are being pulled with their magic turned it mobile as they go. The last line stubbornly made the weapons into robotics and mobile assault supports, now setting in gears to move as they shoot. The workers and the volunteers are working hand in hand with the secret weapons they have designed.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The stinger ray approach to the mobile assault mini vehicles as it easily taken out from their maneuverability. Many more monsters breaking through the 3rd line causing their ranks to lose in numbers and teleported back to the recall area. The supporting troops from Stranding Island hid among the building as they threw projectiles from the windows. The guns fire rain down from the building to continue to suppress the monsters. The border already losing its barriers while they start to move somewhere else. The building with special magic transporting the barriers and relocating it one at the time. The city is turning into a tower defense.

    Monsters trying crawl inside the building as it sealed off from the outside, preventing any powerful sources to break through. The vehicles used it as their ramming collision spots to mow down the monsters against the unbreakable barriers. Plated carefully in concrete runes, and the ground floors are safe. It won¡¯t last long as they fight in the midst of the brown red cloud, as their mana slowly drained away. They brought out their mana batteries or potions form their inventory, and continue to fight against the horde, while they are coming in drove as swarms.

    Slowly as the fight goes on, many were swarmed then return to the recall area, the brown red cloud grew thicker to the view of the drivers blinding them to hit among each other.

    ¡°Pulled back! We can¡¯t see anything . . . What is that!?¡±

    Their groups are hearing screams from them as they crash through. Many looked at their UI as they are right now are starting to dwindle in numbers. Monsters through the clouds are leaping on them in massive droves not knowing what kind of monsters are they.

    The remaining men hide inside among of the buildings and through the barricade areas where their vehicles need to refuel. The goblins place their totems at the entrance as the monsters barely scratching its way from the shamanistic walls. Small secured places are used and the people from Stranding Island is standing at the rooftop that is only a few stories high. Watching the monsters start to transform once again and see the progress they breached. Among the stranding island men, the demon disguised as a human, a mage who looks across the new monsters. Sensing through the powers it had, he told the people around them what he analyzed.

    ¡°The monsters, they have new owner it seems¡±

    The volunteers watch with him as the new monsters they barely understand how it looks like ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The last threat we are facing are nothing but runes and plantation. Clearly you see none of them are using runes and attack us like any rooted tendril creatures¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, about the clouds descending in brown red, is there anything you know about?¡±

    The mage sees the dense cloud covered only 5 meters in height as it settles. He let himself gaze upon it with a simple answer in return

    ¡°Demon magic is still a mystery¡±

    The cloud stops where it parts north, Mihayara district, and the stadium is under the monsters¡¯ influence. Now the monsters are attacking the Taiyou Industries as its protective barriers are already being climb over it. No chance of resisting as the workers fall back to the train station as it must be protected. All of them gathered and magic portal in place link to the South Shore Bay as their last resort of retreat with their rune equipment. The monsters are infesting the north and northeast part of the city.

    ¡°Lightly dense brown red cloud is approaching to our area. It finally identified as the demons¡¯ mana releasing to the monsters to keep them from dying. Originated from the overgrown as previous attempts had to surpass its fumes. No information where it appeared through the night but it clearly mentioned as it is under the control of the demons. Please wait for orders as the defense of the recall area is prioritize as many others are trapped among the buildings¡±

    The call sends out as the people start appearing from the failsafe. They are glad to see of them stay awake after their defeat. They are relief to see themselves not falling same effects as the 1st and 2nd line experienced. The people from Stranding Island start to question of the demons¡¯ new leadership.

    ¡°A different demon is controlling the hordes, by the look of these creatures blindly mobbing through the streets, they must be from the undergrown itself¡±

    ¡°Aye lad, the previous ones were likely from the different place. Old allies join together as much as I remembered¡±

    ¡°The ampstalk they mention from one of our leaders. The tree is actually trying to take down their source of productions¡±

    Seconds later, the sounds of destruction heard to where they stand as others tried to see where it comes from. The clouds start to rise and covered densely among the buildings. They cannot see what happened but the sounds of the collapse are certain. Goblins and dwarves appeared from the recall area as they used their rune talisman to retreat, the misery of their eyes as both races lie down on the ground as they spoke

    ¡°Puff* The clouds are rising up to the buildings, they throw their dead bodies there to be revived¡±

    They turn and look at the cloud is still slowly flowing to this place as something lie inside where the horde are going to Taiyou Industries.

    Inside that cloud had taking shift for the monsters to form, a group of monsters, fully formed, as the humanoid like forms face the people who are looking at the cloud. Face covered with only limbs carrying the weapons it needed, beastlike body but less so as it looks ghoulish. The Horsin man gaze it as he said to his allies

    ¡°Hybrid! Monsters from the deep parts of the undergrown, ready yourselves¡±

    He signals them as they raised their weapons, the adventurers come to their aid already firing the monsters with spells. The monsters were eviscerated through its body.

    It fell down as easily as they normally expected, but they see something could not think of. The adventurers see the figment of frail remains of its mana coming from the brown red cloud. The mana it has had feed them, almost restoring its variation of its mysteries. The body fell but the spirit release from the body, trapped and in cursed runes by demon¡¯s writing. The silhouette through the brown red glow and its face revealed as ghost or apparition, the entire group that was destroyed instantly are standing before them as it waited for the cloud to move towards them.

    The cloud being blown towards them as they got caught as they got distracted. The men and the adventurers quickly used their failsafe out of shock or fear, not knowing was going to happen as they escape. Others remain and face the wraiths. A dwarf stands before them with the weapon that he inspired of making. Carrying a big mana battery on his back, take aim as they swirling around him like whirlwind. It blinks towards him and slashes their weapon like limbs to his armor, his armor torn and his runes is being erased.

    He takes aim to the monsters and unleash a line of lightning to one of them, it chained through the others as he swings it around moving forward as his photon gun is massive and slowly moving it to the ground. Slamming the chain of wraiths to the ground and disappears, the dwarf looks at his equipment with smiles and say the word

    ¡°Ghost Buster! Courtesies of this city¡¯s finest¡±

    When he is about to finish, the wraiths return immediately and attack him one at the time with no end. One kick at him as he pushes back deeper to the clouds as his rune talisman was taken from him during the attack.

    The dwarf¡¯s armor able to endure much of the damage without any runes left. Those wraiths as he looks at them slowly transforming to the people they were once were. He raised his weapon again and take another blast, murmuring through the thoughts and the sight of those wraiths slowly become lifelike.

    ¡°Hypocrites as they die, acting good as death lead you here¡±

    They heard him and only respond in screeches. The loud noise blown to him as he resists the strong wind. The wraiths slowly come to him as the dwarf aimed at them. The other wraith appeared behind him as his mana battery on his back burst open and captured one of them.

    The dwarf starts running as he caught one of the wraiths with his mana battery, pack with runes hidden without others could read it. Neither the wraiths or the strange cloud of the demon¡¯s power could see the tricks made from the dwarf. Charging through as the wraiths attack him, the secret runes shield him as he is escaping. The dwarf¡¯s back start to burn from the mana battery overheating, his head drips sweat, and his eyes continued to flash from the shield overextending the limits. The dwarf made it out from the dense cloud and pulled by angels coming for him, the tunes of instrument come to his ears as he barely made out alive.

    The wraith was caught and the cloud is being pushed back from the mages as they raised a barrier and bocking the dense brown red cloud. The adventurer saves the dwarf in a nick of time as his back is burning and releasing vapor. Others tried to remove the massive mana battery from his back, their arms burned by the sheer raw power between runes and mana together. They made it to pull it out and now focus on the wraith he caught.

    ¡°Ode, deliver that wraith to the base. I¡¯ll send the coordinates where you need to go¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡±

    Ode leave his magic channeling music near them while they gain his buffs. The cloud slowly pushing back until the density is too strong and resisted them, the wraiths are feigning their existence and returned back to the monsters¡¯ bodies. Reawaken again as the abomination as it revived within the cloud. Others grew anxious if they got caught from it and worried about the others still remain inside the cloud. The sounds of the attack continue to persist in the northern district of Mihayara, as the others like Fuku City or Taiyou Industries made them imagine for the worst near on.

    The adventurers gathered to defend what are left as the cloud is spreading further. Their magic is able to repel it as it is pure of neutral mana. It won¡¯t last long as it persists and won¡¯t be that easy to get rid of it. They found out it won¡¯t take their mana for some reasons. Since the beginning, the siege had taken away their mana. Taking advantage to recycle through the citizens¡¯ mana as endless fighting. The thought of getting inside the cloud that belongs to the demons made them be careful from now on.

    As they defend this part of the district, the troubles arise heavily on Taiyou Industries. The stubborn people who remained inside the factories are much as lost if they don¡¯t have their failsafe. Barricade separately with portals link to where they want to go, if not, they fled back to the evacuation area. The lights and the power outside had shut off, the monsters are cutting off the electricity to the factories. The clouds made it denser and they stared blindly as the monsters are approaching. The workers hid away from one room to another making their own saferooms.

    Comparing less favored than the one made from the Enders, it is enough to block from the monsters¡¯ reach. Scattered around the industries as the sound of fighting kept going.

    ¡°This is impossible. Puff* Magic and this bullshit changes as the fight goes on¡±

    ¡°Cough* What in the world that evil cloud attacked us causing so much destruction?¡±

    ¡°This another world logic made it even more nonsense for us to take care off. What are we going to do against a magic like that?¡±

    ¡°If I heard correctly, then that new moon approaching to this region help to repel the magic at the same time harming us¡±

    The walls start banging where they hid, the disbelief put their heads high and to the extreme. If they don¡¯t have those failsafe in hand for all of them, they would flee the city or force themselves to go to the foundation. Still, they are here inside the factory, trust their own people and themselves to off the menace they heard about. No experience against the new phenomenon, and no witness about the monsters ever grown hording inside their city. They stand before the monsters breaking through the door, the ceiling, the floor, and the will of their co-workers.

    As one room after the other is being breached, more of them fire back with magic they don¡¯t know and the powers they couldn¡¯t trust since the beginning. The destruction hits through the room and the monsters and the wraiths come after it. They are continuing to stall, for how long they were ordered too from their leaders within this conglomerate industry. Held strong to the last time and sacrificing every facility they can to not reach near the train station. The place is needed for the workers to collect the resource, the promised supplies and materials needed for the future of their city.

    The brown red cloud is moving north east after it fog through the stadium, the northern district is covered with cloud and the sounds of their buildings bursting in flames or crumbling piece by piece of its high tall building. Scattered all around as it continues to spread lightly to the west, Fuku City and Chojima district is starting to cover by mist, soon it will be dense as a cloud and thick colored brown red blocking their view. The sounds and the haunting imagery of those monsters come forth in drove.

    The Fuku adventurers and the volunteers work hand in hand as they are trapped inside the buildings. The volunteers fell after in every breached with their numbers dwindling as the others retreat with their failsafe. Soon all the volunteers disappeared after the massive horde piling them up inside their defensive structure. They call everyone who is from the fort to use their rune talisman to retreat as they stall as much as they can. They ignore their request as the fight goes on.

    ¡°Magnet, cover the rear! We have to regroup with the others as we going from building to building¡± They hid one of the tall buildings as they sink the artillery down to the ground floor destroying the flooring where it stands. The monsters are climbing up as they are trying to slow them down. Magnet casts his spell at the monsters as they climb. Polarizes at the air as the debris pulled them in, in mid-air, then fall to the massive hole. The wraiths fly up as the other casts their spell to blow the cloud down. A powerful wind redirects it downward, leaving the exposed wraith fading and fall with it.

    Magnet and the others proceed to climb as they reach at the floor where it reached the rooftop from another building. The Fuku adventurers are there from the other side, now casting their magic to make a bridge. They rush forward as the horde continue to pile up. Magnet places his last spell on the air, concentrating and gathering, as the others cast their spell on his levitating ball. The polarity of Magnet¡¯s spell had starting to fill with tremendous force. As they leave, the magic ball burst open and everybody pushes out form the building.

    Extending further downward where the monsters are climbing, they were getting pushed from the windows. The monsters fall down as countless more followed through. The Fuku adventurers made it out as they guide each other deeper inside the cloud as they need to meet at the stadium. More and more of them reunite as little as they thought. The people who are left with them are the gangsters. Gathered in one roof and so with the others from the other buildings. The falling debris kept going as others tried to escape.

    They look at the stadium as the dome clearly being covered with the cloud. The doubt in their eyes as the orders said from the cult leader. ¡°The voice in my head said we need to regroup there. This is some fuck up shit we are getting into¡±

    ¡°The clouds are coming up as we speak, those wraiths are no jokes once you fight them¡±

    ¡°Those monsters can¡¯t be killed, we are surrounded by the demons¡¯ magic, how can you kill something that they are all summoned? Banishing them won¡¯t work as the cloud is their entrance to go inside of this world¡±

    Tired as they need to rest, the used of their magic and abilities based on their mana control had shown their hindrance they never possibly imagined. The sight all around them are nothing but destruction and full of chaos, thankfully the entire interior is empty as it delivered to a safer route. The losing of many appliances and other luxurious goods will problematic once the siege is over. One of them laughs sarcastically as all around them is filled with monsters climbing up.

    ¡°I could see this a zombie apocalypse, but I never seen overpowered people can¡¯t stop an overpowered cloud. Heh¡±

    The monsters had reach to the roof, all clawing its way up. The mages handle them easily as they blown them away. The humanoid monsters reach the roof as they brought a brown red gem in hand. Solidify with magic and its appearing compact with dead creatures from the undergrown. Negating the adventurers¡¯ spells, but not strong enough because of their control. The monsters stood there waiting, then they hear one of the monsters said

    ¡°You think you could get away what you had done inside the forest¡±

    They recognized that voice, a person they knew died is now here on the demons¡¯ side.

 Breaking the Siege part 1 - Chapter 100

    COI C100

    The stadium, the Isekai City¡¯s center stage for concerts and other sport events, now as a battle competition to where the city states leaders took witnessed the people who are willing to take the challenge, but the beginning was . . . the intermission had shown great embarrassment from two Enders who are able to defeat the S ranks, loved by many people. Now sheltered after the brown red cloud covered the northern part of the city. Whereas the district leaders were forced to retreat here without any preparation to barricade it. The Advisor and King had made a request to rally here as the other leaders trust their decision as the remaining manpower are able to fortify this place with magic.

    The cult leader hears the mind of countless Fuku adventurers, it is certain for him to call them out and ordered them to any possible chances they can go to. The thoughts are raging to his mind. The warning about the monsters they are facing are their own people. An illusion or just their imagination, but the cult leader hears their wrath. He calmed them down and as their failsafe is activating and make the use of their very will they have to overcome it or recalled. None of them didn¡¯t waver but furious to see them again after what they did back in east coast.

    ¡°Boss, the new guys are not retreating. They are fighting back aggressively against those talking ghost¡±

    ¡°I already know, pick one of them who are not committed against it and rally them here or go ahead with the plan. I have discussion with the district leaders soon. Focus on the open areas¡±

    ¡°Alright boss, but we are able to take them down effectively yet they are still coming¡±

    Another contact ¡°Boss, we are here from the rally point area inside Mihayara city center. They can¡¯t let us go until the order is finalized. We can¡¯t do anything . . .¡±

    The cult leader stops and turns to the two leaders who decide to station here as they tried to reach their signal to Enders Bridge. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? You said you will be readying the special reinforcement¡±

    Advisor replied ¡°I know I didn¡¯t plan to go here, but the horde scattered around the city. Their numbers divided and the wraiths limited where the clouds reached. I heard from your men are able to resist them since they spread around or surrounding themselves inside the buildings¡±

    The cult leader complained ¡°And here is the best for what exactly?!¡±

    Manager Kubo and Old man Ban approached to them hearing the argument. They listen to Advisor for his reason, the monsters breached tremendously after the barrier failed a section of it when the cloud breakthrough. They defend their command post long enough as the Advisor ordered them to retreat to the stadium. The leaders from Stranding Island distract the horde as they retreat to Mihayara district center. No words of them reaching there yet. Now looking at the time as it not yet reaching noon for another few hours. The siege happened far too fast.

    A call received through their newly installed surveillance system, with an added message that already been sent for hours now. The advisor answered the call ¡°Apologies for the delay, did you bring the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°It took more time than we should, but my men need a quick seminar to operate your request¡±

    The person on screen is the operator, the man who is been staying in Enders Bridge for some time. His face is sweaty as the background on screen shows the finished train. The train is already loaded with the raw materials and other special shipment packed inside the containers.

    Manager Kubo asks him ¡°What is it inside of those crates? I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t know. Taiyou Industries is under siege and I don¡¯t think the train won¡¯t be able to go there. Just send it near the bridge, there are some people there and would be able to make something out of there¡±

    The operator is about to respond, but a loud explosion behind him, distorting the signal. They tried to reconnect but the area they are tracking had lost signal. The advisor smiles for no reason as she confronts him

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    King couldn¡¯t imagine why there was an explosion, other district leaders are looking right at the Advisor as he is still grinning. The advisor said to them ¡°This is good, we have to hold the line and distract them to the bitter end. Fail safe or not, they need to bait those monsters to the designated area¡±

    Old man Ban asks King about it ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°I imagined that the reason we need to station here should summarized what he is planning with that train¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯ll keep follow his orders until Chojima district is overrun. I have gone too far to listen his plan, but I¡¯ll stop when my district is attacked¡±

    The brown red cloud is hovering like a germ, slowly moving then sometimes rapidly moving as if it¡¯s finding its prey. It breaks the city barrier immensely of its presence moving the barrier deeper inside the city and deformed that covered the districts into ruins. Northern district of Mihayara and the Main Taiyou Industries¡¯ factories are covered with the cloud. Monsters inside are running rampant, hidden away where wraiths sprung up after its defeat. The people who saw those wraiths or fight against them, they feel like they are fighting against Horsin in their spirit form.

    The goblins¡¯ shamanism able to banish those wraiths once they leave the cloud. The spirit pets of the adventurers are able to find it and the goblin spirits are the ones will end them. Without a proper ritual, the banishment only happened mostly those goblins. Stretch thin to the point they are lone to each team patrolling the barrier for any supernatural phenomenon. All of their roles, excellence of their scheming, turned to shaman wikars (weaklings).

    ¡°Alone with humiskis, I thought of much you people should be aware why goblin like us exist in this world¡±

    ¡°This city is getting shit as much as I have time to wonder about your race. We can listen to you if you¡¯d like¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t bother, my tribesmen are what you call beyond normal to you. The spirit tribes will give you the nut heads as mine is wise. When the day you people know more about our lives with the spirits, I will bet your rituals are meant to drive them out instead like the wraiths we are doing right now¡±

    The people continue their patrol as the goblin said his warnings to them, they saw the yellow toy duck again as it stares at nothing but the clouds for some time after their few passes. Again, the goblin shaken a bit. They walk pass it again, then again, the duck turns its head looking at one of them as they passed by. The goblin follows it¡¯s stares and quickly moves away. The goblin nods as the duck returns back looking at the cloud. The patrols follow this routine as they finally ignored it, it was a waste of time for them to wonder why the duck is still there. But for the goblin, starts listing down on a piece of wood in fear as his shamanistic spell forms the carving.

    The duck continues it gazes, its big wide small dotted eyes looking through the cloud. The brown red abyss looks closely at the duck in return, a flash of light emits as the duck gaze it with its glowing eyes. More flashes of light appeared before it and the wraiths it sees can¡¯t be seen by the patrols. Waiting, waiting it to appear to spoof their enemies and engaged the attacks. The duck raises its both flappy fins/wings to its head and opens it big beak

    ¡°Psai¡±

    It calmly said it as if it is bored. The wraiths switched their eyes on it, showing themselves as a standoff.

    An announcement pops up on screen, built in inside the public area and other places for all the people to see. Everyone looks at the screen as the report among the district leaders showing their progress throughout the siege. The people were wary and at the same time confused from rumors as there was no progress happened in the defense. Underestimating everything that happened and thought of any videogame related logic they were told about. Others worried or feared and knowing they were not able to fight such strange monsters breaching through the city.

    In the meantime, at the Mihayara district center, witness the reality of this so-called phenomenon. They look at the monsters they had not face, only hearing the monsters from the underground caverns at east mountain and from the dungeons infested by new monsters from Alga¡¯s light. Now here, they are too new for them to fight against. It reaches deep near the center of this district and words reached the Taiyou Industries is overrun as they speak. No words happening between Fuku City and Chojima district, they prayed and listened to the locals describing this demon¡¯s power. Alas, they knew but . . . acting as if they are still hope as parts of the city are falling.

    Impatient people both desperate and anxious as they remain hiding in the evacuation areas in South Shore Bay or City Guild. It¡¯s been more than a day or so, but hearing news as they see outside of a cloud in brown red glow covered the northern Mihayara district. Many workers from Taiyou Industries returned after they were attacked in their factories. Describing what they have saw and the words of ghost sprung every encounter as they defend their district, including the mysterious haunting, yet familiar language.

    Advisor is on screen as he starts explaining on the details ¡°For months, we are limited with the resources we have inside in this city. Even by pure magic alone, the monsters are able to breach easily and take advantage with our limited defensive equipment. They added a great surprised for us with ghosts, or what we called them as wraiths. Demon magic is no laughing matter and manipulate so many others thinking they are own people. This trickery won¡¯t held us back any further, and probably the reason why it stops us from ever leaving!¡±

    The population hears the claim with opened eyes and ears in disbelief, the leaders from the Stranding Island managed to reach the city center and heard it. This announcement starts to question about that Advisor¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡°The Lady had spoken true, and the conspiracies are stretching so far as we are involved. How far will those lies go?¡±

    ¡°This is not the time to argue lads. We barely got here and we need to prepare the defenses here¡±

    The demon elf tilted, hearing such claims played predictably through her mistress¡¯ doubts, she murmured herself ¡°She made a mistake letting them take the key first¡±

    The Advisor continues ¡°The defend of this siege is playing with us, none of our friends and family members were not killed during this siege. Able to pretend how excellent our powers wield. You have witnessed multiple times in the news and the tragedy happened in this region. I apologized to doubt during this crucial time, but there is no way even our own allies in our side hadn¡¯t lost a single man as well. Our best technology, maybe, but limited resources calling it the best? I am no fool to be that dependent. I promised you all, this siege will be over and witness this world¡¯s lost and finest¡±

    Their angers start to shift, not because of the Advisor spewing facts but the logic of how they survive differently. The first day, they face a monster who are capable to take them down and put their people to sleep by a demonic rune. Today, they are playing around their city repeatedly as if dying is nothing important. The strange switch put their heads spinning as they cannot distract themselves by the change of monsters. Humiliation is not too kindly to their minds, hearing that they are being played let out a big cry among them, the adventurers and the personnel are already sallying out as the speech end abruptly.

    In the stadium, the cult leader stops the broadcast prematurely. He is clapping his hands sarcastically to see the advisor acting his own gained instead with the others ¡°Trying to gain the glory would be stupid of you when you are facing us, you don¡¯t even want to tell us about the train properly. Secrets . . . sigh* . . . so many secrets, I don¡¯t get it, you grow confident in all of a sudden after how we failed the defense and the powers we possessed is clearly belonged to the demons. I thought we can handle it, but look at us now, lock inside where our people are struggling . . .¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He pushes Advisor by the shoulder ¡°. . . You just announce it while we were busy¡±

    King and the other district leaders were confused from how the Advisor said in his speech, it was too sudden, no introduction, no proper information, and no clear idea when the train is coming to help them. The message left he gave to the defenders to sally out now of pride for some reason, this is not him alone had caused everyone to respond on that speech. The cult leader knows about these tricks, it takes more coordinated people to act it out in the side lines. Through his telepathy channeled among his subordinates, one of them mentioning about it.

    ¡°Someone is taken action and the others ignored them. They are heading out without us¡±

    At the Mihayara district center, a confused sally out ordered disorganized on each district. The personnel ignored them as they are too busy patrolling the new borders setting up against the cloud. Some adventurers are already heading out including the Fuku adventurers to follow them. The volunteers are with the personnel including the workers building the new border in their respective districts. They can¡¯t stop them as the threat is near. They lost their cooperation after the speech, while others regroup who can still coordinate. Reluctantly forced to maintain order as everything turned for the worse of their own morale.

    Altair stands by with Ode and the support from Stranding Island. It¡¯s been not long the cloud reach their positions, and they already moving out. Hearing about the siege will be over soon as if they could believe that. Ode plays sad violin tunes with his magic. The support laughs

    ¡°Why am I get the feeling that sounds funny?¡±

    Ode ironically laughs ¡°Yeah well, it meant for us hear it during that speech. I was wondering about that old world thing he mentioned about. I would love to see it now than keep losing all the time¡±

    Altair speaks out ¡°Still losing, and we didn¡¯t lose any lives yet. I kind of admit with that official, this strange activity, who is playing with us all this time?¡±

    Gordon reaches out to them as time is in the essence. ¡°You guys still here, great. We have need someone from the fort to help us to deal with those idiots going out¡±

    The support picks out his mace and brings his baggage of mana batteries with him. ¡°I was wondering I won¡¯t be drafted. What¡¯s wrong with your people after that impractical speech?¡±

    ¡°The fuck if I know, but orders are in hold by that governor¡¯s representative. He is acting on a whim for some reason. Our leader halted us because of that, while those bastards are getting riled up. Not everyone is good being a leader, I guess¡±

    Ode pushes Altair to them and said ¡°Better go help them too, you look kind of curious when you look at your trainer who brought a heavy load of mana batteries. Don¡¯t worry on this section of the district, this place is close where other people will notice. Like you said to me before, it is kind of strange that a monster kept playing with us that none of us died, yet¡±

    Altair sees the two about to leave with the other men joining them, he nods to Ode as they passed through the barrier. The men noticed him coming along and giving him a hand to join in. As the cloud covered them in dense brown red smoke as they start to raising their arms for the slightest movement.

    Altair walks with them, sticking together in this brown red fog, and with his magic already nulling his strength to his control. The mana around them starts to decay as the excess remains of the adventurers leak a path for them. Gordon kneels down and touch the goop before him, rubs it on his hand and his UI pops up with his magic item to enhance the identification.

    ¡°Mixture of dusts and excess mana being molded into this goop . . .¡±

    The goop starts to glow, and everyone readies their weapons

    ¡°. . . Leading it to form wraiths, I¡¯ve wasted my magic item to identify what they already told me . . . me!¡±

    The wraiths appeared before them, attacking them all around. The men pulled Altair inside the group along with the support to get into formation. No time for question as they form a turtle formation, with dusts in each of their bags, as Gordon is pulled to them as they are ready. A flock of wraiths surrounding them as they march forward along the streets, the ground had formed mounds and cracks appeared as they clear through their sweeping steps. Gordon sensed something on his feet and realized something is not right.

    A great stomp on his feet where his earth pikes pointed at the small mounds, through the sidewalks and on the post that leans down. The pike rosed up and see something that he never thought it comes to the city. The roots are here, but it looks different as dead bones attached to it. Altair sees the roots in front of him as it tries to consume Gordon¡¯s earth pike. It consumed it slowly as Gordon stops controlling it as it drained away. The men throw dusts on it and it crystallized, one of them bring a blunt rune weapon and shatters the roots. The shattering shards burst forward as it spread to the other roots.

    Gordon controls the mana that roots consumed and enhanced it to his control, gathering the shards to his will and guide it as his magic projectiles. The shards spread shoots around them including the wraiths, they dispersed as soon as the rune effects slowly losing the wraiths¡¯ form. Gordon grins a bit with his new learned powers, but he stops and ordered the others to continue to move forward. Leaving Altair with surprises that Gordon is way ahead of him based on skills. The support taps him at the back

    ¡°Get moving, we don¡¯t have the leisure for sightseeing¡±

    None of them said a word what happened they saw, as Altair kept his mind seeing what Gordon did and coordinate with them so effectively, but now he is being pointed out what happened inside the district affected by the cloud. The structures are being grown by weird vegetations and ghosts blinking as it images tried to recover but it fades. It feels like they are in haunted valley under the sun, even though the cloud is not too dark to for them to see. The densely cloud in brown red is clearly give marks of strange tidings in their views.

    They found a group who setting a fortification in the middle of the pedestrian overhead bridge. These are not the people who ventured from Mihayara district but the defenders who tried to stall the wave. Only few of them stayed and they see someone is coming under them. Gordon said to them

    ¡°Have you seen groups of people moving from our direction?¡±

    One of them pops out and flashes at them with a camera, they felt a slight paused for a bit but nothing to feel as a threat.

    ¡°Sorry, but this cloud gets into your head. Those ghosts imitating as if they are the people you know. If you guys are real, then yes, they are heading down to the sewers and the rest went red or shit in our eyes¡±

    Gordon continued to ask ¡°How about you? Are you the previous front lines holding off?¡±

    ¡°We are from the third line to be exact, coming from Taiyou Industries during the cloud assaulting it. For us to get here is a long questionable story, but it¡¯s better you move along. We are staying here and gathering some new videos for research¡±

    They didn¡¯t see each other face to face but the sounds of their voices kept them reassure that there are others were assigned with different roles. They moved passed the overpass bridge as Gordon tumbles down.

    The looks of the road should¡¯ve been flat, but once his foot step there, he feels like he is stepping downward. The man with the camera flashes again as Gordon is about to fall.

    ¡°Sorry, I thought I was talking to a ghost there. Or did I forget that the cloud gets into your head?¡±

    Someone else responds from the bridge ¡°HEY! Don¡¯t bother with us anymore, we are tired when we run through here all morning. Yawn, the failsafe is still working and we are ready as much as they will attack as anytime now¡±

    The people at the overpass bridge are starting messing their heads yet they stay here keeping an eye all around them. Gordon resumes in motion and pulled back.

    Others watch them at the top and look at Gordon. ¡°Sigh* let¡¯s move on, there is no need to talk about it any longer¡±

    They head down on the hole as they continue to find them. The men think of a reason why he is so focus on finding them. Everything went too strangely as everything here is getting worse. No explanation but following the orders from Gordon with no other S ranks around him. This made Altair questions more about it than he should. One of them ask at the back

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we are here to save someone . . .¡±

    Altair looks at the others as they too feel something is not right. Gordon feels their presence start to question of why they have to rescue those deserters. If they failed, they could go back with their failsafe. This time, he is not sure why he needs to follow them. The Advisor is the most suspicious man he had experience getting to the top with without knowing he really is. Gordon never trusted him since the new leadership announced back when the mayor¡¯s house arrest. The leaders from the fort offered him an emblem in form of a coin fits on his palm. It¡¯s the Stranding Island logo, this shows authority without questions. He received it when they reach inside the city center.

    Yet, no morale is breaking among them. He hopes that these people are able to face them when they are turned hostiles. The dusts in their bags will be proved useful if they retaliate. Gordon stops and listens to the footsteps, others waited for him and Altair starts to worry a bit. He had to speak out

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Troubles, now I understand why he brought that emblem for¡±

    ¡°Emblem?¡±

    ¡°Just be our witness and for him as well, that emblem is entrusted in him for us to follow¡±

    The piles of ghost bodies are soon faded away where the adventurers are, this crater show the sewers have been collapse as the roots have already rooted there. They saw Gordon walks to them as they used a special magic item installing at the ruins.

    ¡°The plan should¡¯ve been set to be like this, that idiot of a representative is ruining the schedule¡±

    ¡°What schedule?¡± Gordon appears with the band of men at his back.

    ¡°Gordon?! I guess you don¡¯t know but we are trying to open some holes for the counterattack against the infestation. You already see the mounds forming up on the city¡¯s streets¡±

    Gordon asks ¡°What¡¯s going on here exactly?¡±

    ¡°Everything, the contact with the people from Enders Bridge had told us to prepare any hidden blind spots where the fire projectiles should be landed¡±

    Through the densely brown red cloud, Gordon clearly sees they are the stranded adventurers who went to Enders Bridge during the lockdown.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you have contacts with them¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should¡¯ve been the right time for us to head out about stalling procedure. Then that stupid speech along caused the others doubt of suspicion. No one knows about the Enders are sending the train here with added upgrades¡±

    ¡°Upgrades!? I didn¡¯t hear it from King¡±

    ¡°King? You mean one of the leaders like you? But this is not the time, we need to continue to make open holes for the bombardments to expose those roots from blooming inside the sewers¡±

    The ground starts shaken, and everyone look at the sky as something moving up to the air. A tree, the same tree that overgrown the toll roads. One of them send a familiar to the air to check it out. Flying wraiths come to it as it tries to evade them. Once reach a perfect view as the summoner opens a screen for them to see.

    ¡°Taiyou Industries is covered by that huge tree. This is not good¡±

    The men call out to them ¡°Wraiths are coming in at our way. This is no mindless spirits were facing¡±

    Some men pushes back where flocks of wraiths dive down like a storm. Altair raises his protective barrier as it bounces off then ricochet around to the back. Gordon grabs the bouncing projectiles crushed it with his bare hands.

    ¡°Ugh! We got troubles. What ranks are you anyways?¡±

    ¡°C ranks, but we are capable as you can see¡±

    They face the wraiths as they look fully equipped and their presence are demeaning of its ghostly images.

    Their ghostly bones and the magic along with them glow with unfamiliar magic around them. The adventurers throw a holy water at the wraiths as the water sprayed through them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect them. Why?¡±

    The men respond ¡°I don¡¯t know what lore tell you that¡¯s their weakness, and always remember that you are using neutral mana. Both different attributes but with the same mana source, I doubt it will work against a demon¡±

    One of the men brings out a mana battery and shines at them, one of the wraiths are being pulled into it and sealed inside of it. The support who brought the mana batteries drops it to the ground. The men pick it up one by one.

    Either one of them has mana or none at all, Agathean men, and facing the wraiths setting as men as them. Weapons clashes and magic bounces like they are the same. Rune weapons in hand and wraiths dispersed like dreams, the wraiths hit them painfully as soon Altair and Gordon realized it is impossible to fight them back inside this dense cloud. The support behind their surrounding circle raises the mana battery trying to capture those wraiths. None of them resist the powerful blows coming from the wraiths as the ground crumbles.

    The men spread out and use what abilities they can to escape, the cloud blow to them as everyone pushed away and separated from one another, where each of them fighting the wraiths. Altair brings his barriers blocking the attacks. He sees the appearances of the wraiths as it is too foreign compared among each other. The slashes of its arm that looks like a single blade, shrouded its hood like dust fading through the cloud. A long mantle hidden its arm as it prepares to attack. Altair tries his best to protect himself as its body blown with dusts.

    A dust clone moves forward striking him, Altair raises his barrier then a sudden shock from behind as he sensed a powerful blow piercing through his barrier. It was the same wraith. It is using dusts of itself forward while the other using its wraith¡¯s abilities to surprise him to the side. Gordon appeared behind it and slashes down with his sword. The wraith fell to dust but Gordon traces it to where it hid. Chasing it down where the wraith reappeared. Gordon using his double team to send his double. The wraiths appeared before the double and immediately dispersed.

    The men and the adventurers work together to regroup together after that cloud blow. The wraiths are slowly taken inside the mana battery, as they carefully switching their positions. The wraiths are getting stronger as the density of the cloud is getting thicker as its ghost bodies are starting to glow brighter. The runes they wore are starting to fade away from the brown red taints. As Gordon finally breaks through from the other wraiths, it raises up with its arm blade piercing through his skull upward. Gordon blocks it but the barrage of dusts blown it up from his hand. He re-equips to his other hand, quickly slashes its arm off, casts his lighting speed attacks on it then cut off its head.

    The wraiths head fly off its shoulder, Gordon feel something not right. A wave of demonic magic flows through them in terrifying rate. The wraiths fight back stronger as the cloud it is getting denser. Their runes are being erased and weakening their durability. The fight turned around into an equal footing, the mana batteries aren¡¯t strong enough to capture them as it is able to resist it. Their runes equipment starts to corrode by the demonic magic. The adventurers are closing in to use their failsafe including the men with their rune talisman. But then a powerful noise crashes near them.

    The bouncing container hits the streets, the cloud is becoming lighter and the dusts fell to the ground. The wraiths got hit by it and shatters like glass. Everyone around them losing consciousness as the exposure completely reached full exposure. The men shouted to the others

    ¡°Full back! They¡¯re here! Bring the citizens back to the city center, the failsafe is useless here¡±

    More containers coming flying to the ground, hitting one of them out of accident. The release of dust coming out from it recovers their runes. The men see the citizens fell unconscious from this strange container as they hurry to pick them up as the cloud disperse. Through the light clear brown red cloud, they saw numerous projectiles are bombarding into the city.

 Breaking the Siege part 2 - Chapter 101

    COI C101

    Hours before the train comes. Sections, rooms, or facilities of the factories are taken over. The workers have defended as far as they could barricade every room in each facility. The train station is protected, but not the factories where the cloud is acting up there. Thick foam of dense cloud appearing shooting up to the air from one of the chimney stacks. A speech called out from nowhere as the disaster gets worse as the monsters are getting more powerful by the hour. Using every garbage to scraps to make runes to fend off what little left they can muster to defend. It is the most confused moment they hear while fighting.

    ¡°. . . Help is coming?! Where¡¯s our help? We are overrun here!¡±

    ¡°Ignore that madman saying we are winning, barricade everywhere we could find. We can¡¯t handle against that new thick cloud descending down from the chimney stacks¡±

    They block every window to every door. They have no obligation to fight back as new monsters are taking them out more smoothly than they could react. One last swoop with their rune wooden clubs tumbling the wraiths¡¯ skulls then immediately picks up through the cloud. They have stop resisting and hide among the buildings.

    The workers are ready to use their failsafe once every chance of those monsters breaking in. The wraiths are more numerous than the monsters itself hording by the door. They still barely trying to defend this place and provide effective use of the machineries. One of them actually missed the entire row of wraiths

    ¡°I wish I could use that forklift we made¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Still missed that heap of stack of empty boxes?¡±

    ¡°If you added runes to that junk, it becomes a horse with a lance. Laugh* It was fun until it lasts¡±

    ¡°Be quiet you two, we have been busy fighting 24/7 now. I want to get tired after filling myself with magic¡±

    They look up from the gallery where rails easy to see with shipment of container carrying something important. The workers are tired but persisting to bring it along for this emergency. They are at the warehouse close to the train station. The shipment was brought last night as what their manager told to do. The first day of the siege was humiliating and the focus of this project went into priority. They don¡¯t know what happened to the rest of the workers outside as these folks were focusing here. The secret weapon hid within this industrial complex, and it is still a prototype.

    Even the men step forward fully equip in power armor, the two already losing their batteries after being used for the entire morning. ¡°Who is the fuck talking we are winning? I hope it wasn¡¯t our manager who said it¡±

    ¡°Pipe down Sniper, I brought you here instead going to your own mind going to building to building as a legitimate shooter . . .¡±

    ¡°How? Shooting at ghosts are really that lifesaving. You already know that strange brown red mist is blocking my view. Defending here is no better than this shipment still in development¡±

    The workers look at Kombat and Sniper, their fellow mechanic and specialized manufacturers since their debut both from the summer festival and the involvement in the city guild. Many workers know about Kombat personally, but not that college student named Sniper. Those two got their nicknames from the guild, they sure know that they are not allowed to talk about their real names. Doesn¡¯t mean last name as full real name.

    ¡°Miyusuki! Sonohara! You two stop using that silly name of yours and use those prototypes¡±

    Sonohara puts away his rifle to the lockers and removed his power armor, taking a bit by bit as the parts of his armor show a little dent and scratches. The workers help him remove some loose metal dangling in bits and pieces. Miyusuki¡¯s automated helmet drops dead at the ground as his damaged armor close to his neck. Those two are the only people have experienced to use power armors with along with Enders training. Those two were the only optimal people to join with the Taiyou Industries Corp. Let¡¯s just say to themselves that the scarce resourced is still a pain in their ass for a while now.

    The foreman speaks out to Miyusuki and handover some cans of beer. ¡°I never seen an old man like you getting to wear some cosplay¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in my thirties, you know anime is old if you appreciate the 80s¡±

    ¡°Gulp* But not to the point of making your own, I¡¯m just glad we keep this place running or else we all becoming like those old movies I watched as a kid¡±

    The workers proceed to pick up their beers in the cooler, the facility is secured as one of them at the roof watch the chimney stacks continue releasing brown red smoke. More and more people who are once there are now back to South Shore Bay. Giving them messages that the factories are under control by those monsters.

    To them having a break in this crucial time as they don¡¯t have the manpower against the new threat. The wraiths are becoming numerous and hard for them to see in the cloud, too difficult and the air turns worse as they breathe. The dusts they brought weren¡¯t enough to stop the cloud, now compressed as it needed in a situation. They have to bring the prototypes to the station and remodel it for those two. Other operators who wore the prototypes were able to fend off the wraiths, it soon to become impossible as the electrical grid, their source of powering up the prototypes, was destroyed during the fight.

    Losing much of that power leaving the prototypes won¡¯t last long as it needed to recharge. Now failing to do so to defend some key supply lines to get inside to this place, the northern district of Mihayara district can¡¯t go through here. The main highway to South Shore Bay where it leads to ferry will soon to be overrun, especially near the shore where the forestation plant they supplied their wood products as their ammunition. All of it being blocked as the cloud is reaching there.

    Manager Kubo is given crucial warnings for them to decide what next, they keep secret to some areas that will make her doubting her leadership. The foreman keeps drinking his beer including the others smashing it to the tables and other places to beat out their rage. Realistically, modern weapons should solve many problems. But logic can¡¯t win against this fantasy settings, following the most specific interaction to deal with and it was simple enough for runes but it wasn¡¯t enough. Like a glass of water won¡¯t douse the wild flames on the firepit, it is commendable that magic carry tons of dusts against even greater demonic threat.

    Miyusuki mentioned to the foreman ¡°That strange plant that covered the road toll, did it grow on electricity?¡±

    The foreman gulps down more beer to his throat ¡°Ah, like most traditional work ethics. I don¡¯t want the boss to worry, we can handle the problem . . . tipsy* . . . bu-t-t, her orders are to defend the train station. Sadly, the other station being partially teleported, this place has the only one with a working gantry crane. Hic*¡±

    ¡°Then using these prototypes together will help me and Sonohara to fend off a bit¡±

    ¡°Just protect the power grids, I know we have a lot of emergency power grids but the plant grows on it. This is the most vital weakness that our defense desperately needed¡±

    The workers at the station looking at across the distance already too dense to see through the cloud but something in the silhouette made them feel unnerving. Something is growing among the factories. They could not believe as they raised their Molotov cocktails fueled by Alga¡¯s light. They aim at the ground set a flaming barrier to separate the roots from the facility. The roots from the underground network sprung up and trying to take a sip, but burns through out of its own confusion. The roots continue to pile up and the cloud hid their chaotic reaction. The heat is getting higher as smoke gets thicker than the cloud.

    Everyone brought out their gas mask as the fight still wager between them. Sonohara watches it from the roof, unarmed but used his special scope to look through the dense smoking cloud. Their side of the district is no near safe where a huge tree is coming for its electrical power grid. The wraiths however acted differently when Alga¡¯s light burning through them, a strange reaction between dust and the light. He continues to look at his scope and found strange reaction altogether. The dust being soot through the fire and turn like coal, can¡¯t identify it clearly but it sparks ablaze. Like most charred burned wood, he hopes that the dust reacted the same.

    The foreman explains the plan among his workers ¡°This is not the orders from the manager or anyone in the higher ups, but there is no way our workplace will be overrun as we are the powerhouse of any manufacturing factories back in World War 2. Ignore the historical accuracy and focus on the work at hand, we are being attack in all different fronts. We can able to hold off except for the that strange huge tree harnessing our electrical power grid. I know most of you are what the American called ¡°great son of a bitches¡± and we too won¡¯t lose to this world . . .¡±

    A projector opens on screen showing the details what happened at the northeastern valley. ¡°. . . Mounding grounds through the streets, those roots where they talking about outside is here munching on mana. Parts of the factory is detecting power loss and forcing to redivert somewhere else, now that tree is coming for electricity. I think you know what power is made of . . .¡± They turn the panel shows the solution of this problem. It shows some sketchy idea for only few people have to do it alone.

    ¡°. . . This is temporary, I don¡¯t know how long we stall when the cloud reached here or the massive tree outgrown the industries. I hope the equipment stored and sealed away won¡¯t be affecting the plan. Only two people with their power armor will be trying to destroy the tree. Our team will be shutting down the facility for 10 minutes, enough time for the tree not continuing to grow to our power lines and blocked using the roots instead. We found out that those two won¡¯t coordinate together and the roots are the only thing we know that the dusts can eradicate it. For the tree though, I don¡¯t like magic appearing on its leaves¡±

    The workers were not certain if they can pull it off, the sequence to handle against the monstrous tree growing their factories would be difficult to clean it off without power. They brought huge tanks of liquified Alga¡¯s light with fuel as their last line of defense, the blowtorch modified into a gun and much more using the air pressurized tanks to extend the capacity of their fire power. The flaming wall piled up with roots and dusts, the charred bodies where the monsters tried to get through can¡¯t breach the flames. Meanwhile the wraiths passed through it but eventually getting blown off by the dusts.

    Sonohara walks down from the roof, meeting with Miyusuki. The two spoke out in their nicknames. ¡°So Kombat, are we starting to get going? The tree is getting bigger and I don¡¯t think burning it won¡¯t stop it from growing¡±

    ¡°If you are here during the meeting, we have to stop the tree from harnessing the electrical grid. The place is grown where the fuse cabinet for the highways were. We can go melee with these¡±

    The shipment cargo opens some nice heavy equipment. Dwarf made weaponries attached to their modern equipment.

    Nice sweet chainsaw runed with every tooth dwarf made steel teeth, Kombat draws the pull start and it begin to gnawing with its chain. The speed of the chain emits the glow of the runes showing line of light. Sniper picks up a smaller version but familiar to his likings. Like a chainsaw but the looks of a sword. His eyes keep staring at it that requires only magic to turn it on. The noise of the engine that is faster than the chainsaw Kombat carries. With containers for the fuel tanks, the two see its only weakness.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Sonohara replied ¡°This is no sniper weapon. I was hoping for a complete set . . . No way . . .¡±

    The workers bring out the incomplete power armor, the prototype is adding a special rune pack consist of high-powered turbine heavily scrap from a truck or small plane. The sheer sight of it looks good but less well furnished of its design. Miyusuki said to him

    ¡°Prepare yourself, it might blow up¡±

    ¡°With all this under a week or less, I am hoping for that armor survived¡±

    They walk out from the warehouse all mix and scrapped for the workers to see, not finalized or even tested, the sight of these two sored many people around them once they hear the engine burring near their backs. They slowly moving back while faster to those who are near them. One of them is joking through the background

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet it explodes¡±

    The other worker crazily laughed then slowly turn to his face in misery ¡°It is runed, it will explode bigger than you imagined¡±

    Everyone looks at them as they ready their jetpack.

    ¡°Everyone, stay clear, there is no place for them to lift off and be cautious how it goes¡±

    Kombat and Sniper turns on their jetpack as it begins to made a loud sound on their turbines, reaching the highest of the sounds in decibels where it has the same loudness as the plane. Their jetpacks start to burn in high molten temperature as it turns light orange. Smokes emitted out and everyone watches them go. The two set in their position to the north as the engine reach in highest speed. A large shockwave emits from them and blown everyone off, once the smoke clear they saw them still there where they stand.

    One of the workers look disappointed ¡°Well, that was . . . !!!¡±

    The two launches forward to the air and to the tree, the ground starts to quake and leaving them trembling. They watch them fly off piercing through the cloud.

    ¡°To all workers, prepare to hold the station once the power is off. We have 10 minutes to protect it without power, I repeat, no power for 10 minutes¡±

    They begin to set up their plan and hope this stalling would be enough to hold the station. Those who are still remained are the people who believe it, until they lose this area like the rest. They sealed off the equipment hidden among the warehouses.

    ¡°WAAGH!¡± Sniper screams through the air while hearing the comms with Kombat

    ¡°Shut your comms, your screaming is hurting my ears! Its self-controlled with sensors if you don¡¯t know¡±

    Sniper shuts it off as he continues to scream downward. Wraiths tried to catch them but the speed they are heading with their heavy power armor, their landing will be devastating once their heavy feet touch the tree. Bursting through the groups of wraiths like air and the monsters jump up getting annihilated through their momentum, they crash land on its branches and trunk and continue to breach deeper inside the tree.

    Bad landing for Kombat as he stumbles through the concrete highway where the tree covered it. The crash stops his momentum and dented the concrete road downward where the rest of the grown tree splintered through. Through his power armor, through pure power grab the pieces of its tree trunk, and pulled out like a weed. The sparks of electricity out from the tree as his armor protect him from the current. Wraiths come to him like the wind, he pulls pieces of wood and swung them. The electrical current spark ablaze as the wraiths getting hit and electrocuted. Phasing through but still hit with the runes¡¯ power.

    Sniper lands with a grand entrance, sliding his way against the roots stretching to the power grid. Monsters waiting for him at the front as he slides, pulled out his chainsword and slashing away through them. He doesn¡¯t know when he is slowing down as his jetpack is still active and pushing him forward. He grabs a pole then swing around back to the tree, as the monsters and wraiths followed him. Sniper picks up a metallic debris and using it as a shield as he rams towards at them, on his shoulder is marked with runes powered by electric static. The statics electrocute the monsters and the wraiths like lightning bull.

    The tree grabs him as it polarized from the electricity on him. He pulls out his spear and stab on the roots, a battery hidden inside his power armor has a tesla coil. Power redirect each other as it circulating the circuits as the two of them attract one another. He sees Kombat already cutting through the tree as he himself is now running further away from the district. The tree follows its growing roots where the power is coming from. Both of them turns around and see the power inside the station is turned off. It begins, the plan to subvert the plant to grow over the factories.

    The workers heard the destruction bursting through the northeast, the breath of relief who is stand by while the others are blowing some torches to burn against the threats from the cloud. Every man retreats and reequip with safety equipment against their own flames. The final defense utilities they are at hand against the wraiths. The burning flames¡¯ smoke block the clouds as the wall of smoke blocking the clouds from getting in. Even it tries to mix with it, the fire burn to ashes to both the dust and something lurks through. Alga¡¯s light never ceased its miraculous flames.

    Then they hear thunder from the sky. Rain clouds moving to their direction as their eyes couldn¡¯t believe it, a storm, and moving faster than no ordinary clouds should be moving in this direction. The foreman shouts out from a fiction novel

    ¡°Is there any change of events that make it worse than this?¡±

    A lighting strike hits on the tree, the workers cough out of irony ¡°Are we still sons of bitches, right?¡±

    The rain showers them through as one of the electrical posts collapsed near them. ¡°Laugh* we¡¯re living in a fantasy. How much time when we powering up the station?¡±

    ¡°But sir! The electrical posts lying on the rain, it will short circuit the . . .¡±

    ¡°2 minutes sir!¡±

    The foreman sees the others don¡¯t care for safety as the man who shouted it washing through the rain near the flames of the fire. The sizzling flames ignore the puddles or flooded waters as it starts to boil up. Their safety equipment can dare so little to endure the boiling heat. One of them grabs a bucket, filling it with boiling water, then throws it to the monsters inside the cloud. The vapor washing the monsters through as the flames through Alga¡¯s light persist. The workers lose their understanding on this world as how Alga¡¯s light can do.

    Where the lightning strikes on the tree, Kombat looks down as the roots sprung up removing itself attaching the power grid. His armor scratched and marked by the monsters as they kept piling up as he pushes them all away. He brings out his chainsaw and rushes through the horde to the tree. Deep through inside, Kombat dared to surround himself as he focuses it. Cutting through like planks after the other, he quickly swings out his chainsaw from the tree and to the monsters, synchronizing it to fight and to cut it down. After for sometimes, he got creative and let the chainsaw kept cutting while grabbing any idiot close to him, slammed them near the trunk as it cutting through.

    He continues on with the runes he had, then a dense cloud coming through as he opened the compartment of his power armor to blow it away. A high-powered fan to blow off the clouds leaving the wraiths exposed and fell to the ground into dust. He looks across the distance where the trees are connected together, he is looking for the center trunk that holds them together. He keeps something hidden in his inventory. The dwarf had given them a special mana battery used by the elves in east mountain.

    According to the records; don¡¯t open it unless something intelligent is your enemy. They don¡¯t know what intelligent monsters that the dwarf referring too, but making it into a mana battery is something crazy to use it. His helmet sends a signal as a moving projectile is coming his way. He raises his shoulder at it and created a barrier. A big beak pierced through his barrier and sees that familiar looking bird. He murmurs the name

    ¡°Stinger Ray, from all the demons¡¯ puppets. You are the only thing have my UI can identify¡±

    Its body teleport around and lands on its shoulder then on top of him. Kombat burst open his jetpack and fly up to the wooden ceiling. The bird thing collapse, bursting through it. Its head steadies and firm its beak where it is looking at him, the body returns and seeks its target once more. Kombat in mid-air lands to the ground stomping the trees, crushing through as it begins to crack, push, and lean away from the facility. The beak thing hits him by the back and pushes him to the tree. The tree¡¯s trunk starts to twitch and turning closer to the industry.

    He grabs the beak, punched its body as it teleports. A great destructive explosion with his powerful fist. He slams the beak on the ground and raises his foot up with a finishing stomp. Its body teleported to shield its head, then crushed with a quake, the head rolls out and the body teleported back to normal. It tumbles back up to its feet and leaps forward straight back to him. The rain poured down on them with a flash of lighting striking them both. His power armor persists and the shock of the currents flows through on his runes as he carefully makes his hit. The bird¡¯s head stops in shock and its magic burst open, the lightning interferes its magic, losing its body in shattering thunder.

    Kombat punches its head with tremendous force. The head flies to the direction outside of the city hitting the tree from the toll road. Without Kombat knowing where he aimed, he focuses instead the tree above his head. The flow of the lightning hits him, he looks up and see the tree stretches up and the trunk he crushed or cut is grown back to full health. His chainsaw is being tangled and merged with it. He pulls out his fan and redirect the power to his power armor. The clouds settle back to the ground as he focuses all his energy through the power of his strength. All runes through his tech and the machineries.

    The tree starts to grow once more stretching where the power is. Kombat turns around and see the station is powering up now. A wall of smoke arising to the skies as the fire didn¡¯t wash out from the rain. He grabs the chainsaw and unleashes its full power with the runes, combined with the mana battery as the cloud is coming for him. The wraiths appeared behind him in the dense cloud. He sees the runes starting to fade and look behind the wraiths are wiping it off. Kombat hooked the mana battery and throw it to where they are.

    The wraiths are shrouding him all around, a debris they brought, smashing his armor as he feels the dent of it with metal scraps piercing through him. With the chainsaw in his hand and the hook on the other, he pulled the hook and activate the mana battery. A large shockwave pulls the wraiths out of surprised as the wraiths who near it get caught and powering his power armor. Outstanding remarks as the mana battery quickly converting it to his own, the runes reach to the max as he begins to move the chainsaw forward. A great sprint of burst as the length of the cut reach the entire trunk.

    A large chunk of the tree exploded with his jetpack moving straight forward in his direction. A chain grabs him and trip him in a few steps, the jetpack erupts as the engine release flames at the back. Burning the wraiths¡¯ chains as he gets up and moves forward, he got block in front of him. He looks at the wraith in front of him as the sparks of chipped woods burning. The wraith appeared before him as the sounds of their metal plating sliding on the ground and breaking the wood on their feet.

    The wraith said to him ¡°A warrior? But I dare say you¡¯re not¡±

    Kombat sees the wraith, bigger than him and figure of the same power armor, but this one is giant and with only one arm blocking his way. The wraith reaches its staff and hits his jetpack. It explodes and grabs him then swing him down to the ground. Kombat bounces away from his sheer speed with his jetpack then flies even further away from the tree. The wraith looks up at the tree as it grows from the lightning strikes. It calls out the wraiths to use Kombat¡¯s chainsaw to continue the cutting and said,

    ¡°Bring that tree down to THEIR CITY!¡±

    Sniper looks up at the tree as it grows big than he had thought. The lightning quickly made it grow as he sees it is falling over to the factories

    ¡°Kom . . . Fuck! Miyusuki! What are you doing!? Hey! Miyusuki!¡±

    His partner didn¡¯t respond as he uses his jetpack at full throttle to him and see what¡¯s going on. Flies up to the air as he crushes down as he see some wraiths blocking on the ground. One of them flies up against him as he slashes it with his chainsword. All way to the ground, a staff holds him as his waist dented from sheer force from diving down to the ground.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Sniper was almost impaled but not enough for him to use his failsafe. He looks at the wraith who is holding him up with the staff, a surprised voice from his helmet as he said to the wraith.

    ¡°A sorcerer!¡±

    The wraith responds ¡°My?! For hundreds of years, I never thought a man recognized this heavy armored giant to be called as sorcerer. You ARE from earth. Oh, what will those poor souls say to see this?¡±

    Sniper didn¡¯t hear from his pain, only surprised how it looks and he is stuck on its staff. The staff clinched him as he raised up to the air.

    Sniper looks up as the huge tree is going to fall inside the district. As the rain pouring down, the wraith stood silent and let him watch the tree that leeches electricity slamming down at their city. Enjoying what the cloud keep view what is left. The sparks of explosion appeared behind them as Kombat runs back to them. The wraith slammed him to the ground and swings its staff at Kombat. Kombat slams his fist on its head in high speed, the wraith ignores the momentum and pushes him down. It raises it staff up as it lays down the magic on him. Sniper jumps on him using his chainsword piercing through its wraith body.

    The wraith starts to fade, but Kombat pushes it deeper to Sniper¡¯s weapon. Kombat pulls up a mana battery and absorb the wraith. The wraith screeches to the air as a pillar of wind blowing up to the sky. The wraiths appeared around them where Kombat fights back with his high-powered fan, blowing away that it moved closed to them. Sniper watches the cloud being blown away, leaving the wraiths fell once more into dust. They all fell to its knees as its mortal ghost faces revealed in tortured expressions. No noise, but the wraiths were pulled back inside the brown red cloud.

    The pillar of winds stopped and the heavy equipment left before them, a remnant armor left behind from the wraith and the staff with it. The helmet fell down and something electronic attached on its skull. Sniper could not believe what he is seeing, but there is something not right that something like this appeared in this world. Both of them lied down on the ground as the rain washes them out of the filth they have in this fight. Few coughs and steel dragging that their ears as they can¡¯t hear anymore from the screeching wraiths. They look up at the tree as it falls to their city. Loots on their hand and the mystery is next to them. They feel exhaustion of their defeat.

    Another flash of lightning as the storm moves to their city, they saw something flying over the sky. A small dot projectile moving in high speed, Kombat with his functional helmet detect the flying projectile moving to the falling tree. A bright bluish light exploded and the tree starts to collapse, its bits and pieces fall to the ground as they see the burning wood is withering away. A call from the workers as they are shouting to the high of their voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally here! That train is coming! Miyusuki, what¡¯s the condition on the train tracks?¡±

    Kombat looks at Sniper as he shakes his head.

    ¡°Not good¡±

    ¡°Damn it, hey boss we have . . . what!? The train breached through it!?¡±

    The two lied down on the rain hears something amazing about the train, they can¡¯t move with their armors being dented and rely on their stats to endure the deformity of their body postures. Both of them had enough, as the two raised their voices

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡±

    ¡°Me too, I think my hips is turning the wrong way¡±

    The two laughs as they teleported back to South Shore Bay. As for the workers watch the sky raining down the bombardment and exploding with light bluish glow, they never believe that the district leader said what he brought.

 Breaking the Siege part 3 - Chapter 102

    COI C102

    ¡°Alright passengers, we are nearing to Isekai City. Please don¡¯t mind the debris passing through here, this train is upgraded to the highest military grade. Ready to operate all battle systems near you. Oh?! Let¡¯s say our gratitude to Dexter Guild to give us the best of their old-world technologies for breaking the siege¡±

    The speaker shuts off as the passengers who are nervous to use for the first time to operate Horsin¡¯s past military weapons. They look at the banner; colored in light green outlines and black in frames, three different logos put together, and the only banner with its highest quality is in LED lights.

    The operator, who was calling the district leader, especially to Manager Kubo, is still not contacting back during the time of completion. He looks at one of the Dexter member leaders. Young as she looks like she was ordered to be here. The iconic archscientists¡¯ uniform; wearing a white lab coat, oval eyeglasses that flex in enactment of expressions through their eyes, purple rubber gloves, black pants, and black boots. The archscientist said to him

    ¡°We have limited military personnel, as far as many of our mechanics or codices know how to operate the equipment. Someone will be taken aim through what obstacles we come across¡±

    The operator never would have thought this is a guild that never would¡¯ve expect to be ego-centric. He never once being glad to meet smart people in his home world, personally, and here is the worse as they have no humility but as resources. That explosion incident was their doing and even here as the plating is protecting any source of mana. His device can¡¯t have signal inside the train because of that, however, he looks outside as it easily breaching through the roots and deforming levels on the train tracks. He can¡¯t take it anymore as he goes to the driver¡¯s cab.

    He opens the door and sees the woman who was using the speaker recently, she wearing her undershirt as she already sweating to manual the controls. It was obvious that the train is fully built-in runes as this place is already mana negating, protecting itself from any magic except for runes. The man besides the door and away from her as he wore his power armor. She said to him

    ¡°. . . Only if that power armor has air conditioning, then I wouldn¡¯t be undressing like this¡±

    McS4 replies to her raying some lights where she controlling the levers ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to pull that lever? Those are meant for the back¡±

    The operator stops her ¡°What are you wearing?!¡±

    ¡°Sir! Well, I!¡±

    The operator comes closer but the heat gets into him, as his mana already depleted as he walks in. He steps back ¡°Why in the hell is hot in here?¡±

    McS4 is looking at her, hidden his face with his helmet. He sighs ¡°The same reason why she is here, I¡¯m the one who supposed to drive¡±

    She retaliates ¡°No, I¡¯m driving. I¡¯ll be the one who will call out the shots once we get inside the city¡±

    Those two is acting their own little games, as for the operator have to give them some space. The heat inside the driver¡¯s cab is too much for him.

    He walks back to the cargo where the archscientist is testing the speaker, the sounds of the speaker reach them including the sounds of an orchestra. The humming of voices through the speaker as it added from what this guild themed of. The music plays in the background as it is becoming more intense to the ears, as the train is breaking through and now heading close to the city. The music plays through the train. The codices and the mechanics are already building up the train¡¯s preparation as the passengers or citizens are waiting for the announcement.

    McS4 and with the woman hears the music and she asks him ¡°Again with that orchestrated music in the background. Whenever will you guys get bored of it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about history, and I won¡¯t be the right guy to be . . . considerate of my own guild¡±

    ¡°If it is just a theme music, I would like to recommend them some other alternatives . . .¡±

    The woman wipes off the sweat from her head as the driver¡¯s cab starts to cool. The mechanism of the train is transitioning into a battlement, a slight of cold air being flow through the vents as she felt relief.

    ¡°. . . Finally. Hey, what do you say I recommend a few or more?¡±

    McS4 swayed his helmet to her direction, a silent tone or anything to the other on his head. Wearing a heavy armor in front of her as he shows immersion of danger or just plain awkward for her. Though he respects her opinions,

    ¡°Why not? Do you have samples? Well, I have plenty, listen to this¡±

    She brought a playlist as both of them listen through as the train is transforming and transitioning, through the moving train as the first artillery fires to the air.

    The empowering metal music sprung through the first bombardment, and McS4 listens it well. His mouth let loose and said to her ¡°Only thing is missing now is the laughter¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Giggle* How about that?¡±

    The woman plays along while McS4 turns on his radio to listen the real laughter. For his respects, he responds nicely ¡°I¡¯m engaged such nice dark humors¡±

    She stands up and pull the levers with all her might ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so glad I¡¯ve be the one to do it¡±

    The flash of light in the driver¡¯s cab as she is pulling it for dear life. Sealed in a place with runes with her brawns, the levers are up and the train starts firing.

    The first bombardment as the train moves without stopping, the sounds of the whistles burst in full steam where one of the shots shoot in the air where the clouds are raining through Mihayara district. It exploded as the cloud disperse, explosion with only a color of light bluish glow. More and more projectiles whistling away to the air and coming down to the ground. The survivors from the frontline hears the train is coming to their direction as it continues to push towards Taiyou Industries.

    The citizens who are riding the train is setting up the weapons, the train pulls out the guns and heavy equipment as it stretches its body into a long heavy artillery with tank wheels supports at it open wider than the tracks in width. In front of them as the tracks sink down, the train breaks away from the tracks as the tank heavy wheels replaced it. Moving like a centipede with the rest of the cargo need to be delivered. The gunners look up as the massive tree is falling down. They instinctively aim with their napalm ammunition as they fired it multiple rounds.

    The archscientist ordered the mechanics to stop those gunners ¡°STOP! That¡¯s not how to use napalm bombardments. AAH! Just use Jigerium¡±

    The citizens were confused as they can¡¯t understand much about Horsin military terms of weaponries. The operator meets with his workers and guides them ¡°Use the standardized ammunition, if you still don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s the normal cylindrical missile that has armor piercing and not the hallow point ones¡±

    The citizens are switching their ammunition as they saw Dexters are already ready to release the mobile vehicles.

    The train is away from the tracks as the ground starts to quake. The woman looks at the screen as the radar shows seismic activities, she looks at the dots as more of them is coming from thin air. She goes get her coat and other necessary equipment as something is going to borrow out from the ground. McS4 sends contact to his squad from the far back, as they are preparing.

    ¡°Will the supply crates be able to be delivered?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a negatory. The destined location is being overrun. The hybrid tree related to Kulhi, electrical plant, need to be burn down if we bring our energy vehicles there¡±

    The train is being attacked, it almost getting tipped over as one of the gunners fired harpoons at the target and pulled it back up. The citizens outside of the city saw massive and large monsters they never saw before. The roots are corrupted with demonic energy as it summoning more monsters as it flies to the air. The rain of light bluish shines over those monsters as they easily died down into glass. The city barriers got hit with a powerful shock as everyone in the city center watched the bombardment with its powerful strikes destroying the monsters and didn¡¯t break through the city barrier.

    Altair and Gordon made it out from the light blue mist falling to the city, their conditions lead to full complete mana depletion as they feel the emptiness of their magic powers. Other adventurers and people experience the same thing, but the conditions of the setback of their overexertion never seem to set in. Complete no mana use and no neglections, they feel like they were once were as ordinary people. The dwarf cheers the falling bombardments of their reinforcements.

    ¡°Hahah! Finally, we can fend off those monstrosities¡±

    The medical staff are studying the bombardments as they have no idea what that chemical mist affecting them. ¡°Gather all data while diagnose these people, make it sure that they don¡¯t have the mana recoil through their systems¡±

    Gordon removes his armor as it gets to him by the weight of it. He lost most of his buffs and his stats can¡¯t be identified to himself, only the feeling discomfort will let his body know he can¡¯t endure what he naturally thought can carry. Altair on the other hand is next with the support, as he asks him what happened.

    The support responds ¡°The bombardment happened, and with that we drive out the wraiths. We did as much as we could to open a hole through your sewer systems. As the fight finally comes to our favor, you people can¡¯t help much and just watch the celestial light waves from above¡±

    Altair looks up and see something unnatural, explosion like fireworks shoot to the air as he can see the clouds are diverting away from it. Through the barrier that able to hold the light blue mist and the monsters froze into crystals. More and more of the men dragging more of his people in as they all fell unconscious.

    Meanwhile, those people who are hiding on the pedestrian overpass bridge. The man continuously using his cameras to record what happened inside the light blue mist. The bombardment is all around, damaging only to the streets. The marksmanship of it passing through the buildings are remarkable, as if they have advance precision within their arsenals. The group he is with are starting to go exceed their exposure, monsters falling down into crystallized pieces as the part of the city is raining down hailstorm. All of the devices around him is being reinforced by it and at the same time weakening any biological signs within contact.

    Their powers are waning as he tries to figure it out until his breath turns ill, his body starts to feel tired and the mana he had inside of him disappears. However, the setbacks of him staying up all night until to this day is not taken into effects. Believing he would be lie down with the other guys with him to their final resting place, but the cult leader¡¯s telepathy reaches them with no worries. Such bold confidence as they hear him, both intrigued and annoyed at the same time. The loose thoughts from his head almost heard among them, and the men at the overpass bridge repeat it what he thought

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell the whole story. The idiot plans it without any repercussions¡±

    Lastly, the stadium. Manager Kubo held her hands in a tight grip, squeezing the rails out and her gritted teeth hearing that the situation happened in her district is almost nearly being overrun. Either it was Advisor or the men she is work with, this matter put her heart high for the middle age woman. She couldn¡¯t believe hearing the damage happened there. The foreman called

    ¡°We are able to hold off, but the factories are overrun and we are holding to the last available men. The failsafe is still functioning but all resources are depleted here. However, the threats coming from that tree you mention wasn¡¯t able to take our back up power grids¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Manager Kubo watches the map that the Taiyou Industries are being overrun almost all of their branch facilities. The remaining factories are able and protected are the ore, oil, agriculture, and wood (for the elves) factories. The basic goods and productions are gone and need of repairing, those are the primary demands of this city for them to keep it functioning. Those refining industries are in need for the upcoming supplies from Enders Bridge, but the final production stage is where it stored most of the supplies.

    She turns to Advisor as he is having a talk with King, the city guild representative, and Bokushi Hidari, the cult leader in Fuku City. King said to him ¡°You never mentioned about the train being armed. What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hidari stops him ¡°That¡¯s enough . . . King, that¡¯s not we are after, those bombardments are the real problem. People who risk their lives to hold off the monsters are being rained down by dusts. They are not prepared to experience a powerful blow with their exposure reaching max¡±

    The Advisor refute his worries ¡°The failsafe is still active. They can retreat safely¡±

    Hidari responds ¡°You think keeping a secret among your people when we are dire need to defend our city. Why there is a need to keep secrets when the city is truly being overrun? Is the trust of those Horsin really that hated among the common residences?¡±

    Old man Ban pulls out a blowing horn and breaks the fighting. ¡°Ahem, keep that in mind . . . We have troubles on the outskirts. The train had shown as something dangerous beneath the ground. After the siege is over, let¡¯s discuss this after clearing all those monsters¡±

    Hidari uses his telepathy as he heard all of them sitting alongside with the crystallized monsters while they hid inside the buildings. Raining with dusts and shards of monsters¡¯ remains, it is clear for him to understand that they are safe but there are bunch of people riled up in anger as they managed something to get a bit information about the talking wraiths. The shouts of rage from one of them as they managed to get a dent of a familiar people who had passed away.

    ¡°Sorry sir, the evidence is sealed and none of our devices capture the footage. Sigh* A ghost knows what happened to Mayor Nakamura¡±

    People who are inside the stadium watch everything around them washed down with light blue dusty mist. As if the place they are now being quickly froze as it falls down, monsters are stiff into place, all living plantation and monsters turn into ice or more likely crystallize. Everyone is relief as they stop defending after those long hours of fighting. One of them walks out feeling the exposure up to 100, he walks back inside as he is ultimately fell down out his curiosity. They bring him in and watch his equipment strengthen while he himself fell unconscious leaving no reaction after that.

    On the outskirts of the city, the train moves freely forward as everyone fires their weapons. The driver is hardly steered the damn thing with every muscle she felt and her mind distracted going through the clouds and the dusts mixing altogether. McS4 going up to the roof, installed his guns as he takes his aim. Flying monsters coming around diving down at them. He fires the drove with mix collection of ammunition, from heavy bolts to multi rounds bullets, they are facing the real horde as the ground continue to quake.

    Shattering through the crystal valley as the train freely moved about, hardened monsters sprung up from the ground and herd around what left is moving through the dusts. The driver hears the transmission

    ¡°Bring the cargo to the station, no matter what, the order will be delivered as our priority¡±

    The woman looks shock as they are getting hit with magic, she replies without using the transmission ¡°Your boss is nuts¡±

    She looks at McS4 as he is already arming himself on the train. Alone and the transmission keeps on loud and clear, ¡°Repeat, bring the supplies to the station . . .¡±

    A big sound of groan coming from her mouth as she opened up the comms system made by the Dexter¡¯s guild. Basic controls but limited information showing on screen, she presses the button that has picture of a steering wheel. The exhaustion of pressured air released on her face as she coughs off from the heated air. The mechanical driving system opens up with empty slots in every part she barely understood. She focused on the steering wheel and slowly turning with her own strength. The train begins to turn to Taiyou Station as the trails of mechanical wheels moving closer and breaching through the frozen valley.

    The gunners are spreading their attacks around them as the others keep moving inside the cargos, coaches, or containment units to switch the weapons as fast as possible. The music plays orchestrated the rhythm as the sounds of the choir raising higher matching the gunfire. The sounds of trombone, saxophone, or any strong loud wind instrument in the background as the fight is getting deep through the cloud. The gunners keep firing as the heavy machine guns open through the walls and fire through the clouds of mix dusty mist.

    Ignorance to the force of recoils and the heat coming from the fired weapons, the gunners feel the tremendous recoil through their arms and sits as the vibrating guns fired through the partial frozen monsters. The codices and the mechanics speaking each other the names of the guns they can¡¯t understand, but the words only they got out for these citizens were;

    ¡°Keep firing, hear your code name so that nothing will go wrong with your coordination¡±

    The people at the back are ready to release the vehicles, with two citizen workers and two military personnel are ready to set loose. ¡°R-cord, release the cargo and bring the supplies to the station. I don¡¯t the driver to make it through with this long trails of machine still attached together¡±

    R-cord taps the two random people from the other side of the cargo as they are deafening by the sounds of the gun fire. The two were shocked as they have to go.

    R-cord calls out to the operator through the speakers. He used his monocle to see the conditions of the two chosen workers as he talks to him ¡°Permission to bring two of your men for delivering the package¡±

    The two workers look at each other as mechanics and the codices look at them as they are going to do it. No complaints as they brought the ammunition over and tools that might aim at their heads. Thanks to the train plated and sheltered with mana negation, those two can¡¯t argue nor fight back. The operator replied to R-cord as agreed.

    ¡°Affirmative, we will provide them proper equipment when step out from the train. Only according to your orders¡±

    The two workers put a sigh in relief, then the train begins to lean to the other way as it rams through the roots. The roots sprung up bit fall apart quickly once exposed by the light bluish mist. The monsters are attacking the windows as the giant monsters climb with its protective furs against the dusts. Part of the train begins to tear, leaving the workers vulnerable without their magic. A horde of them charging from the groun as they hide and jump as it passes through. The operator calls out to R-cord

    ¡°Change of plan, rescue the gunners. They got caught and thrown out from the train. Bring them back here as we continue moving on¡±

    The archscientist heard the operator ordered her men. ¡°The entire light vehicle force?¡±

    ¡°No, a rescue team. Don¡¯t you care about them?¡±

    ¡°But why with our scarce military personnel?¡±

    ¡°I heard about them, rumors about the guy with power armors and performance to do taskforce is something I could use right about now¡±

    She runs pass him as she replied to him with low trust ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re aiming for, then let me have one of them to deliver the supplies. Your industrial plants really need to use it before it gets corroded from that demonic cloud¡±

    R-cord and the rest of the military personnel hear the call. Only three of them at the back as for McS4 remained defending from the front. R-cord said to his sergeant ¡°X2L, Sir, mission to deliver persists. We need one of us to go there and send the resources to the station¡±

    X2L powered up his power armor, the energy weapons on his arms shining phase blades. He pointing to the soldier already suiting up. ¡°Temporary name; Repair boy, bring the McRP5 as your suit and permitted it to no restrict. You will be handling alone¡±

    The two of them walks out from the cargo with the workers watching them go.

    X2L grabs both reinforced rod that held the train¡¯s railway coupling. With his powered armor enforced with telekinetic energy on it as he slowly energized in magnetic suspension, the rods suddenly removed and the connectors separate. The Repair Boy completely equip his power armor and picks some tanks of energy batteries hidden beneath the train. Forced activation as the separate cargo train transform its wheels into electromagnetic hover, it levitates into the air as he polarizes the energy in a trajectory to the station. Blocked by the falling tree burning through the skies, he polarizes everything it had into a drill.

    The two workers saw the train shoots in hyper speed to the air. R-cord grabs them as they are place into their seats. ¡°This is not for show, get into your seats as we are taking this part of the cargo¡±

    X2L calls out to the archscientist ¡°The back reserves are commencing to go for the new mission. Reinforced this part of the train as more of its parts will be taken from us¡±

    The archscientist responds ¡°Affirmative, ordered action rescue dogs (4-LLTMG2) noted. All available mechanics to rebuild¡±

    The cargo begins to transform and the left side of its parts immediately released. The two workers were in shocked as they were pushed out from the train in pieces.

    R-cord and X2L using their power armor to control the mechanism of the train as it is being transform into a light vehicle, with parts with twin machine gun attaching to it. X2L uses both his arms to make a steering wheel. R-cord pulled out his special rifles as multiple versions of ammunitions are piling up in his modified rifle chambers. The workers where place to the back as the twin machine guns detached and place in opposite fronts. One above from the driver and the other at the back of supposed to be the trunk. Where both sides will be the carrier for the people to get in.

    The workers can¡¯t believe what they see as it transforms in mid fight, they hurry to wear their gas mask as they are in the mist of both clouds and dusts altogether. Their lens able to see through the dense fog as they look at the flying cargo one more time, as if it is riding as it stops in the air. The lighting sparks happening in the cargo with static polarization formed a sphere around it, then proceeds to dive down through the burning tree. Explosions and scattering as it will be the lasts they see as it landed to the industries.

    The train¡¯s driver cab is under attack. A beast monster scratching through the windows and punched it, forcing the woman back. The shakes coming from McS4 as he looks down as fire being spread inside. The archscientist and the operator see the flames coming to their cargo as they back away. Some codices from the back are bringing their extinguishers and to stop the fire. The roar pushes them back as they pulled out their special guns and break the soundwaves. More monsters are coming to the other parts of the train as they continue to defend it.

    The archscientist proceed to go to the driver as the flames cleared. McS4 sees the woman burning through the flames and some bruises from the monster already beaten. He brings out his blower and switches the capsules, wipe off the burns then heal her. The woman gritted her teeth form the pain as the runes sealed her powers. Impressively, she is fine as she sits up after being healed

    ¡°AH!¡±

    The archscientist entered the room as she saw the driver naked and washed down with the healing ointment. She takes off her lab coat and ordered McS4.

    ¡°Take the controls, this woman needs to be . . . dignified¡±

    The woman received her lab coat as she looks all over her body as she feels being washed and her skin feel smooth like she was finished showering. She stands up covering only the top as she tries to hide the embarrassment. McS4 ignored her and proceed to take the wheel. The archscientist and with her white shirt said to her

    ¡°You have your fun, and I¡¯ll loathe to bring him here for you¡±

    ¡°Ugh, sorry¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, get behind the curtains. I don¡¯t want you distract us with your supposed dying state¡±

    The archscientist pulled out something from her pockets, a keycard. ¡°Soldier, set all controls to high-powered energy alternates. Switch everything that is needed for energy consumption from the fuel sources¡±

    Her key card begins to emit static electricity. The room starts coiling around with electricity in a color of light blue. McS4 uses the card as the magnetism and polarization of the energy transcends. He places the card the wrong way and tries to find the right until it inserts into the controls. The orchestra playing in the background starts play a different music.

    The woman only worn a lab coat feel her loose cloth that were not yet buttoned begins to afloat, her short hair begins to fly and attracts to the static electricity, and something is going on. An evil laugh coming from archscientist as she takes peak at them. McS4 climbs up to the roof as the train begins to fly.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The archscientist look around the controls as energy panels pop up left and right. The train¡¯s hidden power cell beneath begins to overcharging the train.

    Everyone inside feel the vibration has stop, and look at the window as the monsters they taken down were pushed away . . . falling. The operator hears one of the workers

    ¡°We¡¯re flying?! Where fucking flying¡±

    He looks outside through the door through the open gaps. The operator is in sideways as he immediately going back inside.

    ¡°What in the world are we riding?¡±

    The train flies through the air like a dragon where McS4 is now piloting the flying train.

    From the stadium, everyone witnesses the flying train only through a special screen. Manager Kubo let her jaws drop including with old man Ban, the advisor looks at the impressive machine going through the outskirts. It revolves around a light where it forms an atomic formation. Polarized balls popping out from the train as if it is scientific atoms being formed in molecules. Everybody in the city sees the atomic polarization as it gathers both the cloud and the light blue mist. It starts to form a blackhole as it collects the mana around it.

    The operator managed to get inside the driver¡¯s cab, where his worker wears the archscientist¡¯s lab coat and sheets covering her lower half. He said to her

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it feels like we are in an opera or something¡±

    The archscientist continues her evil laugh with the background music of choirs singing in such a high note, then a deep voice appeared comes as she waves her hand like she is the instructor. She called out to the codices and mechanics

    ¡°Drop the bomb!¡±

    Her subordinates activate in each cargo as the workers feels like they are falling. The train begins to fall as the atomic blackhole and the polarizing orbs, the cloud and the dusts, are dropped to the ground. A massive explosion erupts as everything where the monsters overrun exposed the fusion of both dangerous magic. Jigeram¡¯s light and the demonic magic mingled together as life around the city dispersed. People who are exposed by it fell to the ground as the exposure are max before the demonic magic consumed them.

    The train crashes down but lands safely as it tries to go back to the track rails. Archscience, in its advanced use of technology. The lost world¡¯s powerful gem, and the weapon of flaws as it uses only with runes and the Jigeram¡¯s light. Only one mana used, and the four stages are not fully used yet. The evil laugh of the archscientist heard through the speakers to all. The codices and the mechanics cheers and shut the speaker off. One of the codices says it in relief

    ¡°For the sakes of her glorifying madness, sealed that mad woman¡¯s mouth. We need to fix this blasted machine¡±

    The brown red cloud is gone and ruins found through the Mihayara district and Taiyou Industries. The people who witness their failed defense against the horde warned by the elves, but now they saw the Enders finest weapons to bring their enemies to nothing. They shook their head both awe and fear as many more from South Shore Bay are curious what happened. In the end though, they are safe as people rejoiced. The screen opens up and show what happened outside of the city.

    The outskirt of the city is filled with nothing but a crater. Roots and underground routes left behind from those monsters. The siege is finally over, from the outside border of the city. Where there are people coming out from the caves, the stadium received messages from the King¡¯s scouts

    ¡°Sir! We have secured help. We found more monsters coming here with different variations, however, Enders and the elves worked together to stop the multiple magic portals. Also, they request an audience¡±

 Unfinished Aftermath - Chapter 103

    COI C103

    The caves that lead to Isekai City. The train had done is worth as they did theirs from its reserves. The excess mana on that city had shown great flaws for the monsters¡¯ growth. Elyrion, the Mylnoie, who had to take this situation on his hand to help them a bit, and now in ruins. The King¡¯s scouts are with them, feeling the relief that their city saved from the siege. They are also happy to see the people who saved them in east coast. Under the banner picture of a man with halo behind. They could not say anything but whispers their name

    ¡°Benedictus¡±

    The outskirts had shown a massive crater but not reach further the remains happening to the north east. By taken away the dust that stops it from growing, the bomb didn¡¯t able to destroy it as it shields itself with the stolen city barrier. The Enders look at the tree still standing and infesting through the roads. The sun is setting as they are waiting for the leaders to show up. Nonetheless, Agathean and Mountaiwall leaders come before them. Elyrion said to them

    ¡°Were they able to fend off the demonic magic?¡±

    The goblin leader shakes his head and can¡¯t hold his mouth going loud ¡°They are depending on us. They seem not focusing on shamanism for a bit. Prosperity is their main focus from what I see¡±

    The dwarf leader however speaks highly on them ¡°Runes though, they are improving quite a bit, now with their infrastructure to deliver the resources. I will be seeing their shipments come and go¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that expectation, once the fifth moon cycle returns, they will face more challenges from the sea¡±

    The elf leader comes to him, Elyrion casts his elven magic and wipe off the illusion of the elf leader. The actual elf leader was here with Elyrion¡¯s side. She left after the party at Stranding Island. The demon is revealed as she is looks less undignified

    ¡°The demons played and took the advantages. From the beginning, siphoning through the excess mana inside the city, and now you see that tree over there becoming its domain¡±

    The demon elf points out the outskirt as it already making nests out of it. The Enders look at it as if history already repeat itself.

    They whispered around with their guild mistress standing after them. ¡°The same underground caverns fell to the abyss. The east mountain is clearly the root of it all¡±

    ¡°Then the Enders guilds will finally rally to it as the defense inside is waning¡±

    ¡°Magic is still frugal here. We should wait for the fourth moon cycle. This attack was meant for them as the creatures are returning to their ecosystem. Alga¡¯s light is gone and the Jigeram is here is slowly entering the region. But time is different to us from Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Back then we were coordinate with their Ehan¡¯Se, the Ehan¡¯Ra holding them off to figure out how to deal with it as it took hostage their invaluable animals¡±

    The district leaders appeared before through teleportation. The scouts summoned them as they received the reply. Five leaders appeared before them, recognizable faces to see them again. Elyrion who was with them before to secure the Foundation and now they are here looking as if they feel doubts why they are still here. The elf recognized only three of them; respectable, doubted, and mentioned. The advisor smiles with relief

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you came to help us, especially to you Enders to bring the train here¡±

    The guild mistress assumed the train that was controlled by her rival. The essence of energy in a shockwave as the bomb created a new wasteland.

    Her subordinates said to her ¡°Lady Constantine, Other guilds are already leaving. They are focusing back to the original quest with the elves. You are the only one here now¡±

    She pondered herself ¡°The huntsmen had deliberately sent the scouts to us. I don¡¯t know how they found out about my plot but this is going to be my opportunity for now. Azin, my only subject, remember my pleas and be on your way¡±

    ¡°So sudden my lady?!¡±

    ¡°Take this opportunity as the city is healing, and figure out what they mention about the train . . .¡±

    Then Lady Constantine calmly speaks with a strict tone ¡°. . .Follow my orders and learn from them, may the lord be with you¡±

    ¡°And also, be with you¡±

    Lady Constantine confronts the district leaders ¡°We received words from your scouts to send help. The elf already mentioned that warning long ago. As much we admit that you have difficulty handling them, but our judgement is beyond superstitious now that demons are able to take advantage from your novice upbringings¡±

    King humbly responds ¡°We have so much to learn especially about mana control¡±

    Lady Constantine responds that statement ¡°East Coast had already portrayed as an example, but none of you experienced the severe power of controlling as a whole. I expect your people never experienced to use exorcism¡±

    Manager Kubo keep in mind with that, and with her honest expression she asks them ¡°How many are we need to learn to fight against it¡±

    The Benedictus gives her a book ¡°None, but dare to have it will be your gift and curse. Learn well when you witness those wraiths, you¡¯ve seen their souls trapped but the race is there. Your mana is belonged to the demon and the price is always on display when you fight. Dared to have none, they will find you eventually¡±

    Elyrion understands the philosophy, but they already won¡¯t let it go. He heard among the adventurers who won¡¯t be stop using until they leave this world.

    Large mass of the population can¡¯t hide in this region, hundreds of thousands of people living in this world were able to fend off the harsh nature that gives them hardship. Critters frolicking to the city as pests, sickness and diseases scattered around forcing their magic to raise their resistance than naturally immune, and the Horsin people will eventually take advantage of the destruction. The demons had showed them the worse of it all, the irony is the race of humans were the most affected. Elyrion remembers there are more, but they are belonged to their allies . . . Equally worse.

    He still wonders why they have to continue to live this world. The Elven gods had their chance to bring their creation back home, it be the goblins, the dwarves, or the humans if shared their original world. It was the obvious answer back where he is inside the undergrown. This world is a cesspool to ascend, where the obelisk hid away on this world will someday open the gate to reconnect the lost worlds. Just one pieced world connecting to another, nothing changed after the disconnection. Unless something happened eternally.

    The advisor said to them ¡°Thanks for helping us to end the siege. What¡¯s your reason for this audience now? We are here and we need to clean the mess happened here. After this incident, we want to have a proper conversation regarding this situation¡±

    The demon elf slightly twitches her face as she heard the Lady Hivites in response in her head. It was a bit painful for her, able to hold through her argued thoughts, and she kept to the side as there is nothing to discuss but for Elyrion and the Enders leader.

    Elyrion said to them ¡°For introduction; I am Elyrion and this lady is Aysienna Constantine. My promise since this morning that we have to stop. I would never guess your city barrier was leeched off as those abominations were nurtured so well. The outskirt you walk pass by is prudent of its effort¡±

    They look further beyond as the tree at the northeast still growing well, Elyrion understands that hybrid feed on electricity. It somehow stretches further closer to the city. He continues

    ¡°As for that forest overtaken your roads, I hope you understand it won¡¯t grow anymore as it needs lightning¡±

    Lady Constantine interrupts the elf ¡°There¡¯s no need for trivial conversation, we too need to head back and continue the quest to the undergrown. By the way, I need to give them some warnings about the bomb¡±

    Old man Ban nodded to her worries as he too question of its effects. A strange bomb like that caused the whole place into a barren wasteland but has no effect through the city barrier, it makes him question more about the cause and effects between magic. Manager Kubo heard it too from the foreman in the station, as they begin to introduce themselves.

    ¡°Welcome and thanks for the help. I am Manager Kubo, Old man Ban, Bokushi Hidari, Lion King, and finally there¡¯s . . . Mayor¡¯s Advisor¡±

    A slight paused made her feel uncomfortable as he never mentioned her about his name. Lady Constantine ignore the bizarre names as there are titles . . . but, she understands it as roles instead of superiority. She bows slightly while they bow down their heads.

    ¡°Nice to meet you all. Now about the incident, do you know what will happen next when the bomb fell?¡±

    Manager Kubo responds ¡°I heard from my foreman, he mentioned about to use the resources delivered to make project to deal with its recovery. There was no time for explanation as they hurried the train back to continue the transporting the goods¡±

    Lady Constantine¡¯s eyes grew impatient as she already figures that they know she is going to come here for help. But that¡¯s not what she is after, she stands firm and explained to them briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it short. The bomb didn¡¯t destroy the dusts nor the cloud . . .¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°. . . Please so kind to let me finish, ahem. It will definitely return and you people need to absorb its magic and destroy it while it recovers¡±

    Old man Ban can¡¯t understand what she meant. Magic logic or whatever she says makes him rather let them do the work even how crucial her statements. His old age put him not understand clearly regarding on fantasy. He said,

    ¡°A threat that didn¡¯t go away. What are we supposed to do?¡±

    She answers ¡°You have time, but not long enough to let the fourth moon cycle to finally deal with it. Demonic magic persists as it controls the cloud immensely. Keep a close watch on your city that was overrun by the horde. Either you find the way to fully erase it or delay it from recovering until the Jigeram¡¯s light at full¡±

    Manager Kubo grips her device to hear she said they will return. The Taiyou Industries had been overrun. The cloud clearly had done so much as the entire tree almost overgrown the facilities. The massive industrial complex is now in the verge to be unprotected. She replies

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll be having call with my groups. I¡¯m sorry Ms. Constantine, but I need to keep in mind through your words¡±

    As she is about to leave, Lady Constantine said to her ¡°Prioritized first on the Jigerarium, if you still don¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s the dust in its purest element, it¡¯s the key to kill all life. Tell your people to use it as their last option, no living had ever exposed it, neither will you¡±

    Manager Kubo bows to her and take her leave. Old man Ban took a deep breathe to hear about recommending something dangerous, but he has nothing to be able useful as his district are mostly neighborhoods. He bows down to her with relieving thanks

    ¡°If there is nothing else you could say more. I¡¯ll take my leave. I trust them to be able to handle it¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He raises his head with a smile while she returns the favor with her lady like bow. The other district leaders were with the elf as they have something important to tell him.

    Three district leaders; who is facing Elyrion as the discussion wasn¡¯t over. They pulled him to them as the conversation about the city. The cult leader can¡¯t pull himself through the patience he did to hear his people still murmuring through the incident. The advisor is glad enough it was over, but time is the essence where the industries are needed to build the project against the cloud. King listens to them as the next phase needed to be followed. The dangers are more difficult to understand.

    Elyrion speaks ¡°. . . I have been taken your time as the situation goes on. I won¡¯t be or anyone else on this matter as the two moon cycles will be difficult for everyone. I¡¯ll be sending the message to my Ehan¡¯Ra when the time I finished my quest¡±

    The advisor is glad that he is finally coordinating. The citizens who are residing only in Agatheus City, they couldn¡¯t contact much to Lady Hivites and more so the hostility in Mountaiwall. This discovery of the infestation made them hard to reach out until the operator was able to have someone from Ender Bridge to help them.

    The advisor responds ¡°This time, we won¡¯t be surprised with the resources are now supplying our city. You won¡¯t be hearing us for help as this day goes on. I hope the meeting with them will be arrived before another attack. See you at the invitation¡±

    He left as King and Hidari stay and look at the elf. Old reunion starts to feel amongst each other. Hidari looks at the elf as their grudge to one another is hidden behind their heads. For King, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Him seeing the elf since his travel to bring the Foundation to the city, those two talks smack to each other to finally getting home. Now, there is nothing else to say.

    King left, leaving Elyrion and Hidari seeing each other alone. Hidari said to him ¡°If we have left this world, we wouldn¡¯t be facing this mess¡±

    ¡°You think it will be that easy to live with people that don¡¯t wish to live among us¡±

    ¡°I for one don¡¯t want to live this world too, even brought those nuisances away from your objectives¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe even my gods could see your service to be of use¡±

    ¡°Removed that monster from my city, even if we found a way to leave this world and let the others trapped here. At least I removed some hindrance in this region¡±

    Hidari left as he is the only one left standing. Other district leaders and leaders from the Island are going back into the city. Elyrion say his farewell to him

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again too . . . Ruined¡±

    He stands there watching Hidari leave, as Lady Constantine walks next to him whereas those two show their familiarity quite mysterious. She said

    ¡°Ruined?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you needed to know, Lady Constantine. My adventures with some of them had becoming foul. I can¡¯t interfere their mistakes¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to pry your duty, Mylnoie. I have one and he will be doing the interference for me¡±

    The city was sieged and successfully defended with no casualties. The failsafe is becoming their mind set of their reckless behaviors. Because of that, they were pushed away from the shock after shock. The personnel had analyzed the problem and see why many weren¡¯t that taken the defense seriously, as so they thought. That¡¯s how it grows and that¡¯s why it caused so much damage. Taiyou Industries is rebuilding with runes, while the Mihayara district is being rebuild using magic. Two different methods as everyone are working together to fix it.

    The stadium is becoming the base hub for the adventurers. As the reserves who are not participating the defense are assigned there to fend off the remains of the monsters¡¯ horde. The sea serpent flies through the sky gathering with clean water. Starts raining down where the monsters turned to dust, reappeared again as whole. The serpent dives down and kills it with one swoop of its poisonous water magic. The monster¡¯s flesh melt and burns as the poison turned its flesh to dried up carcasses. From one of many, the city¡¯s overrun areas had taken over.

    Thousands of homeless people are relocating somewhere else. Now forced to live through the magic doors in a small studio apartment. It casts through magic with everyone¡¯s help. It is located at the Mihayara city center, the same place where the rally point is. A pillar of light emits to the sky as large amount of magic needed to keep the realm intact. Residences and commercial businesses from north Mihayara district were all there. Making the illusion that imitates their lost streets, it is protected with poles forming magic circles.

    As the news spread for the glorious victory, but the main topic the news wanted to share is the devastation happening in their city. ¡°. . . After the siege, the city barrier now will be the protective border as the outside is becoming a wasteland, the ruins at Mihayara district and Taiyou Industries are still inhabited with monsters. The bomb erased the mana around there as rumors said to be slowly returning within a month or so. Monsters are rematerializing. Luckily, people are willing to take them out once inside of the city is sorted out. Unfortunately, people who are exposed from the explosion won¡¯t be able to help as the problems hinder their strengths . . .¡±

    Altair and the other adventurers walking through the barren ruins. As if they are walking a post-apocalyptic scenery with sandstorms formed by dusts, the color of light blue and some crystallized remains. Gordon and Altair can¡¯t use their mana properly as the exposure still mark them 100%.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it won¡¯t come off, I¡¯m glad it doesn¡¯t affect us physically, but no magic is worse than I have imagined¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but breathing it will put us unconscious. I doubt we recover soon without magic¡±

    The goblin rings the bell as they passing through ¡°To all people who are being blown by the bomb, immediately go to the stadium. There is something you need to be careful¡± Ring*

    The residences already left from South Shore Bay as they hurriedly check their districts. They use their magic to teleport to their homes and see what happened. Their happy faces grew as their districts are safe. A new barrier being reformed as they see fall of North sections of Mihayara district and almost entirety of Taiyou Industries. Across the distance through the empty highways, many check the condition of the metro train. They see only two stations are out of commissioned.

    Andui and her friends check the school to see anything wrong. Other teachers and student come and check to see what happened to the simulation room. One person who was left behind inside the school was Alche, it¡¯s been two days now and finally get out from the sphere. Reya comes closer to him and said,

    ¡°So, from what that Quill said. Does it really protect you from the threats?¡±

    ¡°I set the controls into safe mode. I say it is viable but . . . cough* . . . the strange side effects on my mana start occurring for some reason¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the sphere can also sheltered us if we can¡¯t made it¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡±

    Fuku adventurers made back to their district. Both mix and filled their heads with envy or hatred to their doubles. Now that the social media starts working again as promised to hide their identity. Cdown was excused from the duty due to his behavior, he takes his time take advantage during the siege. Able to watch over the fight and the cloud acting differently once it reached this district. Cdown sends his thoughts to the cult leader

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s true, something stops the cloud and move directly to Taiyou Industries for some reason . . . Yeah . . . I don¡¯t know about that . . . But . . . Alright, I should save her first before something odd will happen here¡±

    Cdown goes up to the tallest building and see across the crater and barren wasteland made by the bomb. He sees the train levitate and going through the crater as it is transporting the goods. Never seen such weaponize train to even fly like that. The cult leader spoke to him worriedly as of why this district wasn¡¯t attack. There is so much potential if the cloud made it here. Even though he was scared if it did reach here and the woman he is trying to protect, but the demon though is controlling it. He made him wonder why it didn¡¯t attack here.

    In Taiyou district, the workers send home as the Dexter guild stay and fix the place up. Codices and Mechanics are here to not let the equipment fell into the remnants of monsters lurking around. Equipping the weaponries from the workers as they push forward and see the conditions among the facilities. All their steps into dust or breaks like glass as they travel through the destruction of Taiyou Industries, not one burned to the crisp or destroyed for some reason.

    Archscientist takes her step to see the foreign city in ruins, held her energy weapons as they carried scraps. The burning remains through Alga¡¯s light and fuel to burn through the wall of flames. The bomb didn¡¯t disperse it as it only focus on life, and fuel has no life yet Alga¡¯s light treated it as life. Such strange interaction still wonders them greatly. One of the codices found something

    ¡°A huge block is near the door. Get the glass cutter and see what lies inside¡±

    Every report matches one of them, blocks of shards or crystal blocking inside the facilities.

    They broke through and every one of them found rather familiar. The archscientist hears her comms ¡°Vandalized machines, definitely old allies of the false one¡±

    ¡°Clear, erase it before it reaches the mainframe or any processor units that makes them having artificial intelligence¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, sending the data to both the guild and to the city . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop the action for sending data to Isekai City, this is an authoritative action¡±

    ¡°Noted, Lady Coheld will be reviewing your action once she takes notice first hand¡±

    The archscientist shakes her head as the operator heard their conversation.

    ¡°What data? Are you guys sending something for us?¡±

    ¡°If you think that is important, then yes, for the safety of your city¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask questions, but why can¡¯t you give us the data¡±

    ¡°Demonic magic, I assume your computers can able to secure against demon magic like a hacking virus. I for one don¡¯t understand why the demons are able took over technologies like as if electricity is like magic¡±

    ¡°Then would you please send a report to us a clean safe data¡±

    She has microchips wired on her gadgets ¡°Then remind me to give it to you, or maybe give me your device and make it easier for the both of us¡±

    The operator gives her his device. A flat card looking thing but its electronic device is as smooth as she touches it. No magic and had to do it manually, she gives it back to him and said to him

    ¡°I¡¯m too new for this device. Let¡¯s have a chat instead while you record¡±

    ¡°I thought you would be easier for us to make a report in my device¡±

    ¡°I recommend recording, because I¡¯m going to show you something¡±

    They get inside one of the factories as the operator saw the equipment being jangled up. His face turned pale as he sees something being merge with. A frozen monster trying to combine with their equipment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fathom enough to let you see this, but I too will be sharing your grief. Archscience won¡¯t allow such abomination being controlled without certain experience to operate it¡±

    ¡°What in the hell is going on here?¡±

    ¡°I for one will easily say; I¡¯m glad we made it before it turns into this. Demons have no shame to vilified such creation into their own. No good makers who can only take than make¡±

    The mechanics remove the monster and the equipment altogether as it the signs of dent and forging happened as it destroys the framework and only left with its functioning components.

    They cheer to themselves as the revelation to recover such machine. ¡°ARCHSCIENCE CONQUERS ALL!¡±

    The operator is kind of glad to see them going to fix it, he records every detail is happening here as more long hours looking after to the next factories as everything turns for the worse. The cheers repeat again and again as the afternoon quickly turn to the night. As the Enders keep working while the repeating coming of the train is sending the materials.

    In Stranding Island, everyone is taking their time resting. They have no interest of rebuilding their city back as the men are all exposed from the bomb explosion. Pretending it to be dangerous and the side effects will occur when the time come. Ironno takes his time talking among them the reality of the bomb.

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s just mana disruption, it was the dust was the prior use to eradicate those monsters. All of you know that they are just familiars or puppets of the demon. Just pretend that the dust caused the eradication¡±

    They play along with the story, but other citizens are with them also join along the lie. Others thought will burden the others to continue that mindset, the citizens understand why. The complaints among the goblins said it better in a funny way.

    ¡°Humiskis, acting like one of those demon puppets. You died?! Oh well you can return back to the city, again, and again . . . Oh no the city is overrun. Well, at least my house is right over there. Me? No let my body drag along when that huge beast leap me to the ground¡±

    The other goblin laughs at him ¡°Yeah those two feet tall things are threats to all of us small boyz. Oh, wait there¡¯s that ghost you all afraid. Boyz! Let us introduce ourselves, and now we become sidekicks¡±

    The goblin laughs at their own misery, there are no exceptions for the Horsin for carefully fighting the monsters. Wounds among the goblins are saved by their spirits, the dwarves are able to fend off as their equipment erased most of their runes, and finally the humans are restoring their limbs. The humans were the only exceptions not fully recover during battle, that¡¯s why the citizens are here to continue to check on them.

    The goblin continues ¡°. . . Humiskis like you are able to survive having losing your life and all, while the citizens using their cheats. However, we got loots while they disappeared, ehehe¡±

    The citizens watch them pick up the loots left from the monsters and the wraiths, all sealed in their mana batteries given by the city. It was their only request item when they join the defense. Sealed away fragments of its mana, the look of its filth under those floating brown red clouds. They hear it speaks as the goblins laugh at its whispering voice. They collect it firmly as their bags are full with it, not going to let one person to bring it to the city.

    Ironno grabs one and look at the contamination of the mana battery. Whispering voice can¡¯t be understood, he glares at it to see its reacting. It did and the cloud mist of an animal skull appeared then faded to a human skull, then goblin, then finally a dwarf. He scuffs it off as it is trying to scare him. Ironno takes it and brings it to Haw. Haw is with the citizens taken oaths, it strange or them to act like Agatheans. The goblins are stepping back to see them act that way, reminding themselves a certain demon. Haw checks his device as he is being manipulated by magic, this new device made with magic, neutral mana, and it was being controlled.

    Ironno stops and let this moment plays out. The citizens all gathered here as they were told to do. Curious among them like goblins¡¯ spirits, and they recite what they have willing to do since the start, they said

    ¡°Our duty was to help the befallen men during the battle. Horrendous sight of their wounds, bleeding and guts spilled. We never seen such brutal figures even though they drink their potions, forbidden to use inside our city. And now, we witness something we shouldn¡¯t not come here. Lady Hivites will bring her judgement on us . . .¡±

    Ironno could not believe what he hears. Someone taps their backs, and it was Rusic. Haw tries to step in then being pushed back from unknown magic. All three of them stumbled and let themselves continue to watch until they saw someone joining those citizens. It was the demon elf, who they saw during the final duel, the rumble. The demon uses her magic to make an illusion, takes Haw¡¯s form with no devilish expression, she shows them warnings, and she won¡¯t let them respond after what she said.

    ¡°I place my magic with illusion of doubts. Dare not ask who you think it was, and I won¡¯t give you any reason to say in this. Hear them say the name they are trying to recite, if not, you will be the example even your Masters won¡¯t stop me¡±

    The demon elf continues their citations. The three froze and give no sensation of release, they have to watch or listen to them while they hid and paused for this moment to end. Rusic sees the illusion as if she is kept shapeshifting into something else.

    ¡°That demon, I thought it was off when I see a rebellion spy bastard is here. You?¡±

    Ironno replies ¡°A guildmember that I have no trust in. How about you Haw?¡±

    Haw stays silent a bit, can¡¯t remember who but the face he remembers was sealed. ¡®Doubt¡¯, that¡¯s the illusion he sees and can¡¯t describe. He can see the random illusion she is forming into, but those two said something what they hated. Haw¡¯s hatred, there something goes in his mind.

    ¡°I have, but I can¡¯t say¡±

    Rusic raises his eyes and Ironno explains it to him ¡°Haw is something, you know what it means. Don¡¯t push him¡±

    ¡°Aye, that response reminds me with those ghost stories. People becoming dead men . . .¡±

 Have A Night Barbecue - Chapter 104

    COI C104

    Lady Hivites watch her men, subordinates and bound to her will, being fighting long and hard to protect the city. They are not permitted to die as their mistress grasps their soul like a thread. Those nosy people who found out about it, probably thinking they could get away from it. Pretending to be medical personnel but they have mana that possessed special unique traits, this play had already been fun to her, the demon elf, and with them gathered in the public view. It was this Lady had seen enough where almost one of them about to leave or use their device to report this incident.

    ¡°I have seen enough, go forth with your duty and spare nothing who gaze on my subordinates¡±

    ¡°What about who are not, the Enders?¡±

    ¡°Pardon them . . . including the others who are independent. They have no quarrel to deal with you¡±

    ¡°Understood, I need time to find an excuse for my actions¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I have already prepared for it¡±

    The demon elf stood before the citizens who are wished to help. The lady wasn¡¯t pleased to all of them, even the innocent. The innocent, the demon elf questions herself.

    Haw and Ironno watches the Agathean men gathered around them as they guide them out from the island. This strange interaction made them wary when they see the illusion. Rusic didn¡¯t resist to say it

    ¡°We better go now, getting involved with them will upset my drink¡±

    Ironno feels the magic tension pressured his body from demon¡¯s presence, and the men from afar seemed to ignore them.

    ¡°Tonight, this should not be bringing us trouble. Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think they are the same people who cooperating with, Haw¡±

    Haw watch them leave as they have no expression nor reaction coming from their bodies. It reminds of himself.

    Couple of nights later, Haw was invited by his girls for a drink. A surprised look of his face to hear them again after that grief they have when their apartment building was in ruin. He is been sleeping on the hospital helping the patients, making potions or medicine on their own, and because of the damaged production coming from Taiyou Industries. Everything turned for the worse. Thankfully, the train comes by bringing the resources they need to rebuild the city as soon as possible.

    He is in the hospital with another man who is from the Island. ¡°Since the beginning, we met because of the rumble. Now here, helping them to make medicine for them. The city had been into a lot trouble¡±

    Wielding to the side with his replaced weapon, a police baton, the man sits next to him giving Haw a bottle of water. ¡°There is nothing to say much, especially asking your name¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I¡¯ve been called as a support during the defense. How about you? What they called you?¡±

    ¡°Haw, they have the data on their computers to easily track my identity¡±

    The support raises his shoulder high then low, without showing his understanding about what he said.

    ¡°Sigh* Everything gets recorded, huh. I thought you are given nickname too . . .¡±

    A medical staff appeared to them from behind ¡°Alright, Haw and Maser, you two are free to go. Thanks for making the ingredients for us, we can handle here for the night. Remember tomorrow¡¯s batch will relocated to a different location. All of you be ready by the morning. Goodbye¡±

    Then he hurriedly returned back to his work.

    Haw talks to Maser ¡°Maser? They called you maser?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it references me and my magic to a so-called emission of radiation. In other word, I can replicate their medical equipment to scan the patient¡¯s body. You are an Enders, right? Care to understand what I have just said?¡±

    A familiar use from archscience, the Dexter guild probably giving them tips how to substitute their equipment. The accuracy though is limited only to see the differences than the conditions.

    ¡°A little, they are using archscience on your magic¡±

    ¡°I see, with that procedure, then the medicine we made earlier is still in need for processing¡±

    The two walks out from the hospital, Illtended spotted them together, through his surprised he never saw both of them together. ¡°Hey! Haw! Maser!¡±

    Haw said to Maser ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    ¡°No, but he must be Altair¡¯s colleague¡±

    Illtended almost trip as he forgot they never met before. He slightly bows to him with an apology ¡°Sorry, sorry. Altair won¡¯t be come to pick you up. Something urgent is coming up, so, he called me to get you¡±

    Haw¡¯s head begins sweating ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I forgot. Wait a minute, did you get invited too?¡±

    Haw shows him his message, Illtended thought so ¡°Almost the same as theirs, so close. Those girls of yours . . . are really are something, I guess¡±

    Haw is getting nervous for what is going to do tonight, he leans to Maser for a little chat while Maser says his reason why he was invited. Maser¡¯s response

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are more people like us will be coming. There¡¯s a collaboration among adventurers from Agatheus City and Isekai City¡±

    They are going into a convention area, where it is next to a hotel. Where people there are heading to the convention as adventurers from Agatheus City. Maser pointed out the adventurers as he couldn¡¯t recognized their banner, he reads

    ¡°Victory Rooks . . . Vilhi Diegnas, it doesn¡¯t look like it is translated properly¡±

    Haw asks ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I know victory means to win in their terms, for Vilhi Diegnas means a question for ¡®will they¡¯ . . . ¡®retribute¡¯¡±

    ¡°They are from Agatheus City, right? They must be having differences given a name. Or rather those adventurers are not capable to the same strength as theirs¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right, Haw¡±

    They arrive at the entrance and saw Silfa and the other adventurers, they wave at Illtended as they brought Maser along. ¡°You guys are finally here. Why is Haw here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to where my girlfriends at, more like passing by¡±

    Altair sees Maser still wearing his uniform ¡°I¡¯m sorry not bringing you here myself, there is a lot of things happening to discuss. So, let¡¯s hop in to the convention¡±

    Haw and Illtended watch them go inside as Illtended figures no interest saying about it. He joins along with Haw.

    Haw asks Illtended, ¡°What¡¯s that convention about?¡±

    ¡°It is related to foreign affairs between adventurers. It was difficult for other city states to come here. Your city keeps rejecting the invitation, and with the city sphere knowing why. They are still at east mountain¡±

    ¡°East Mountain, I had quest there back then, I would tell you about it before your people came¡±

    ¡°Great! I mean, would you let me be part of on your date¡±

    ¡°There is no date, they want me here after they said something cancelling their schedule¡±

    ¡°Right? Lead on then¡±

    Haw stops by with a random Agathean passing by, he raises a sign as she stops in front of them ¡°Oh my, a customer in middle of an event. An Enders?! I can¡¯t recognize someone who is wearing a city¡¯s uniform. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°An alcohol, special mixer¡¯s set ingredients¡±

    ¡°For brawling, tasting, or relaxation. Maybe I recommend some satisfying tasty drinks for your meals¡±

    ¡°You expect me to pay for a handful or score of sylvs¡±

    ¡°I was hoping for your friend here to pay for you. Y prices like him doesn¡¯t need to pay high knowing my inventory had special rare spice from the inner realm¡±

    Illtended read the price, mentioning about the sylvs. 10,000 Y for 1 sylv, very cheap price if Haw didn¡¯t mention about the set. He continues to listen with the total price of 300,000 Y. Illtended choked himself out of shock

    ¡°Cough* That much, can you show me the product¡±

    ¡°Product? Oh, the goods. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be scammed anywhere else, hehe¡±

    Her sweet scheming voice led out a cute laugh. Illtended can¡¯t described himself between her charms or himself buying this for Haw. She shows them the goods.

    Open through from the magic box with other magic gems sealed more and more beverages and other ingredients. Illtended use his magic item to identify them all, all neatly secured and properly preserved for how many years or magic bounded with time. She gives him a sample vile, the smell coming from a whiskey and with slight taste on his tongue. He feels a dent on his head by the strong taste.

    ¡°Ahem, no burns in my throat¡±

    ¡°Of course, your friend requesting for relaxation. If you want some strong drink, I give you a bottle for brawling¡±

    Illtended watches Haw as he doesn¡¯t think he would buy it. He leans to him quietly and said, ¡°If I buy the set, what do I get?¡±

    ¡°I have a few offers, first one is; I give you all the strong drinks inside the set while I have the ingredients and unfinished spices¡±

    ¡°Unfinished?¡±

    The woman hears him and interrupts them ¡°Oh why yes, some ingredients aren¡¯t finished yet. Only an experienced wine maker will make the finishing touches. Because perfection tastes better between freshness and years stored strong flavor, do you agree?¡±

    Haw added what she had said ¡°. . . And to those who know how to cook will be able to preserve the sauces and the spices into the alcoholic drinks. Broths, animal lard or fats, and creams either be become juices, stew or cleansing brew¡±

    She responds ¡°Brew?! With an already preserved bottles, you must¡¯ve known about ancestral cookery¡±

    ¡°Yes, known, but I have a dwarf can make it so¡±

    She nods as the two had great knowledge regarding drinks and meals. Leaving Illtended left to know about it, he gives his curious ears and tongue a try.

    They bought the set, and Illtended again picks it up to his inventory. The woman smiles with joy to carried so much money on her magic bag. ¡°Thank you for this trade, I knew this city loves their drinks, especially the girls. I didn¡¯t expect an actual chef in this city know the adult¡¯s cuisine. Goodbye¡±

    Illtended asks Haw ¡°Adult¡¯s cuisine?¡±

    ¡°Mostly regarding to use the ingredients heavily on drinks. Young children shouldn¡¯t be drinking with high alcohol intakes. Does your youths drink too?¡±

    ¡°No . . . honestly, they do it behind our backs¡±

    Maser greet them from behind as they turn around. Illtended pointed at him ¡°Why are you here? You are supposed to be with the others¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°The meeting won¡¯t start after dinner, they invited me though, but I have better in mind. Haw?¡±

    Haw pointed at Illtended, Maser keeps guessing on his head until Illtended responds ¡°Well, we are heading there. You would like, but remember to pay your share¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind since Haw will go there and the price should be barely be reasonable¡±

    ¡°Yeah right, reasonable? Hey Haw, what are your people think the price should be reasonable?¡±

    ¡°The lowest price from other cities at the minimum of 1 Cuu coin¡±

    ¡°A 100 Y, there is, but not here¡±

    Nanami and Shinji are waiting for Haw, their hopes and only personal chef finally come here with the barbecue cooking set inside this restaurant. With more friends with them are the 2 receptionists and the other one is her boyfriend.

    ¡°Gosh, us two guys would be only facing four beauties. Luckily, I am already taken with one girl. Lol ouch*¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean, we are close friends here and we are don¡¯t going to miss their boyfriend¡¯s best cuisine. Right, you two?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I still not buying it when you three already having relationship during his first visit in the city guild. After having a nice conversation with him during the rally area, I guess I understand why you two like him¡±

    Nanami raises her voice with praised. ¡°Well, of course. He already accepted being the middle man in our relationships . . .¡±

    The boyfriend responds to her with a tight grip. ¡°It¡¯s because you tricked him to believe that there is an open relationship in this city¡±

    ¡°. . . ugh!¡±

    Shinji watches Nanami froze from humiliation, the two staff had been planting to having fun among the boys, but this was different.

    The boyfriend¡¯s receptionist also sided with him ¡°I know I don¡¯t want to butt in, but Haw is becoming famous now being involved with the public services. With other people from the island show off their tribute for the city. If that scandal from you two bring it up to him in a bad light. I can¡¯t say anything to protect you two¡±

    The other receptionist kept to the side as they have their dating quarrels. She sighs to the side line, that she was invited because these people with her had their apartment gone from the north. She lives in a nice apartment complex where her old neighbors weren¡¯t transfer to this world. They decided to move there as there is still more empty rooms.

    She speaks to herself ¡°Haw, you are one interesting guy. The first man to have a relationship with those bitches. The locals fear us that we can overwhelmed them with our powers. That incident was so frightful to the locals as having relationship in this city had a big gap regarding to mana¡±

    Something heavy placed on their table. It was Illtended with Haw and another guy. Ilttended kindly said to them

    ¡°Me and my friend here wants in for the feast. If you don¡¯t know, I am the one who bought the recipes¡±

    Shinji uses her UI to scan the box, very tight and well preserve with many ingredients and drinks hid inside. She turns to her friends and said with monotone voice ¡°The idiot bought 300,000 Y worth of goods¡±

    Everyone spews out from their glass as they heard the price. The receptionist¡¯s boyfriend gives a big shock

    ¡°Hey, you are an idiot. We are in 3,000 Y barbecue budget, not a hundred folds. I hope you get what you wish for¡±

    Haw opens the box and already preparing on his side of the table. Maser joins to help him for the preparation.

    Illtended thought they would be definitely getting scammed, but the magic box keeps opening so much ingredients and multiple different spices keep opening one by one. Shinji starts to mouthwatering and flustered at the same time, continuing to say Illtended the same word

    ¡°Idiot, fucking idiot¡±

    Whereas the receptionist watched Haw play out his arms like he is doing some bartending in a small space. Others see him doing it and raised their devices, the staff comes to them and wave their warnings.

    ¡°Please no cameras, this place is for eating. They are allowed to bring their necessities for their own personal flavoring on their barbecues, please just enjoy the meal¡±

    The barbecue restaurant, they are preparing a special promo to bring their own personal sauces and other ingredients. Thanks to the siege, they have limited stocks such as drinks and sauces to make more variants of barbecue meals. Haw and Maser are preparing the side dishes that meant for sauces. The staff served the meat and placed at their grill. Illtended grabs the staff¡¯s servings

    ¡°Please let us do this, we can handle this and focus on the other customer¡±

    ¡°Oh please, we won¡¯t neglect your . . .¡±

    The receptionist joins him still looking at Illtended about the money he spends and tell her off

    ¡°Please, we are plenty enough to serve ourselves. Thank you¡±

    While they are grilling, Illtended asks Shinji ¡°Say, how do you know I spend that money on this set?¡±

    ¡°I have spirit, who can see through cash bought and sold¡±

    Nanami laughs a bit ¡°Yeah, Shinji the stingy. It rhymes so well when I said it in English too¡±

    Shinji¡¯s spirit hid inside her card inside her wallet, keep tapping to any surface to see the price secretly being traded from the past traded history. This time she uses her magic to touch it with her hand then place it on her card. The past history of purchases was transcended through multiple markets inside the inner realm of Agatheus City, days before until now. The seller probably expected this to happen.

    She asks Haw ¡°Say, dear . . .¡±

    The receptionist blocks her mouth with dark look of her face ¡°Remember what we agreed on, don¡¯t talk lovey dovey in front of me. Even though those two guys are available but I don¡¯t want to be left out, again¡±

    She just nodded as she continues to talk to him ¡°Ahem, Haw. Where did you buy those goods in a complete set?¡±

    Haw swipes and shakes the ingredients while pops up a few lavish drinks ¡°From the Agathean adventurer, they did carry things to sell such a big stock¡±

    Illtended agrees ¡°You won¡¯t believe how many there is inside this called mixer¡¯s set¡±

    Maser stops for a moment as he heard the name ¡°Mixer¡¯s set. You bought a complete mixer¡¯s set for estimated of 30sylvs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is it that expensive?¡±

    ¡°Expensive to those who don¡¯t know how to make it, all this we did now is not yet fully prepared¡±

    Everyone stares at the ingredients as they don¡¯t know how ready they are. Maser and Haw seem to know how to prepare them with consecutive movements to set up a few dishes at the table. They start to look it more mysterious than they have believed it based on the price.

    Once everything is finished, the meat cooked, and the drinks brought out from the magic box. Haw and Maser offered the sauce to the other side of the table. Everyone raises their glass with all drinks raised, from Horsin and Isekai City¡¯s brand, they take their gulp. A strong refreshing, breath taking relief from the citizens. The boyfriend shouts out

    ¡°Yeah! Finally, a celebration worth after the worse days of our life¡±

    Haw and Maser cheers to him ¡°One of those days!¡±

    Illtended laughs out loud by the sudden reaction, including the girls softly laugh. The boyfriend gets flustered but his girlfriend stops him while giggling.

    Appealing to the taste and strong flavors made by those two, Shinji and Nanami watch them eat happily as they take their time eating. The receptionist sits at the corner notice them being calm, to think those girls have this kind of man to make the food better. Jealousy is piling up in her head, until Illtended talks to Haw

    ¡°Hey Haw, can we talk about your quest in east mountain? I can¡¯t hold myself with your beverages here¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle our brands . . . I was about to comment yours but . . .¡±

    Maser butts in about the drinks ¡°It¡¯s good, but not strong enough to took down a dwarf¡±

    The boyfriend gives an honest answer ¡°I admit, the drinks are good from your end. Mine are my hard earn money here¡±

    The other receptionist happily pats her boyfriend at the back ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we have to thank Illtended and his friends bringing the real deal. Oh yeah, we forgot about our introduction. We got busy seeing them in action with their mixer¡¯s set. We forgot about our greetings¡±

    Maser taps his glass on the table ¡°Let¡¯s stay strangers here, because I kept hiding my name and the city give me one¡±

    Illtended bursts out his name ¡°His name is Maser¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Maser gives a disappointed look at him, giving a way for their mouth puff from their laughter. After a good fun quarrel among them, Haw finally speaks out his story.

    ¡°I guess the fun is over, do you guys want to know about east mountain?¡±

    They nodded and his girlfriends lean closer to hear him. Not much later on, Maser stands up begins his leave

    ¡°I think it¡¯s my time to leave. It was a nice meal, and have a nice night. I think I¡¯m probably be late¡±

    Illtended waves his goodbye ¡°Yeah, thanks for helping Haw for the side dishes¡±

    Everyone is satisfied with the barbecue and the drinks on hand. Shinji calls out to the staff ¡°Can we added a payment with this?¡±

    ¡°Huh? A recipe for this?¡±

    Its Maser¡¯s personal side dish sauce, Shinji carefully watches him eat as he was able to quickly took a bite a freshly cook barbecue, steaming and sizzling, dip with his own sauce and quickly eats it. She takes sample with it and added her spirit. Adding more mana to the spirit made it harder to identify, but during their meal, it managed to find it. She whispers to him

    ¡°I will call it a cooling dip, quickly cools after grilling. Keep me on tap if you decide before we left¡±

    ¡°Ok? What do you want in return?¡±

    She smiles at him and says nothing.

    The 2 receptionists are gossiping as they switch sits with the others. ¡°I hope his stories are good. You got so curious about him how he has so many skills but still weak when it comes to fighting¡±

    ¡°I am so excited, will your boyfriend care to listen to him?¡±

    They look at him picking away from the magic box with each bottle he sees, then took the sample vile to his glass. He makes a list to which drinks he wanted to take a share of. The boyfriend notices their gazes and said,

    ¡°Go on right ahead, if I going to buy drinks from Agathean City, I have a list right here¡±

    They both giggle on their sit and his girlfriend replies ¡°I think he won¡¯t¡±

    Haw stories began, ¡°East Mountain, a thousand meters depths or more to reach the bedrock. It¡¯s been more than 80 years that place wasn¡¯t been breach. The elves were patient and the enemies hid their trapped with their invaluable resources. Some say it¡¯s the key nature to return balance of life throughout the world, but the world is not ready for it. Somehow, something took a hold of their domain. It was started two years ago when the Enders Bridge was called. Only the original founders¡¯ guild joined the quest, there an exception of one guild. You might know them as Benedictus or our Enders called them ¡®Not Worthy¡¯ . . .¡±

    Everyone except the receptionist¡¯s boyfriend shook the name of those people . . . Benedictus. Wandering through their heads by that name, Illtended can¡¯t hold his mouth

    ¡°Why Benedictus . . . I mean . . .¡±

    ¡°Those people were at the northern border of the east coast, before that incident. They were always negotiators before, and nothing much I know except their interference between the battle of the northern region. They are what you called from your world as the red cross. Trusted for being the apothecary of war, treating everyone equally, and show no harm with their prisoners¡±

    After what he said, they feel kind a relief.

    ¡°. . . Ehem, back to the story. I was part of the Dexter¡¯s guild, experienced of being a militia of an already diminished group once called the military corps. Warfare had so limited supplies that are highly dependent on the scraps from Rune Isles. We are able bodies to do extermination works. I am part the role of an initiate or mechanic with chemical weapons on my side including energy defenses hidden through my coat. I can¡¯t describe what potions I brought, but let¡¯s just say your city won¡¯t let bring it here . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . We are at the deep tight caverns with massive infestations. Like roots you have seen before, but this one is a special biome that should¡¯ve been for insects. This where we ventured through is more absurd than everyone had imagine. Remains of other monsters of its bone, merging together with the flesh of demonic magic. Neutral mana can be grotesque at time, but this one they never saw rotten flesh comes to life. A creature that has no living essence attached together with other parts of its limbs. They called it chimeras, it attacks anyone that has biological presence, our scent . . .¡±

    They take their drinks and eat bit of the barbecues as they listen. Illtended hears him talking about the deeper depths of east mountain, from what he heard earlier the monsters are from the surface. Haw¡¯s interpretation of those same monsters were the remains of past monsters merging together near the bed rocks, flesh made out of what, he wonders.

    ¡°. . . Our equipment is well prepared against those creatures. They¡¯re quick abomination to switch and form and treated their body parts as tools like scrap parts. Their heads are replaceable from beaks, fangs, to broken skulls as a weapon itself. It is the same goes with the rest of its bodies . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . We were four men below the poisonous dirt, the stench, the darkness, and everything with it that lead no lives possessing any neutral mana. Me and the rest without magic, had brought them down with weapons, fires spread as we ourselves getting bathe by it, and strange lights were treated as blades. While I carried the chemicals to clear out the mess, all turned into a disgusting pit as it slowly cleans off into mud that burns our boots clean, wiping clean on our metal boots. For how many days we stay there until we reach a strange ruin . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Clearly, we reached the bottom of East Mountain, but hardly recognized it where we were got curious about the ruin. One of my companions analyzes the structure, we thought it was elven, but he identifies it to be different. Barely see anything down there but we are sure there were wide open when I used my lights. To the final day we observe the ruin with the best of our abilities, we found a strange reading of demon magic returning. We look at the ruin where it is starting to glow, I gripped my chemicals and give some to my companions. Something comes out from the stone ruin . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Mana glows around us that was trying to call something from above. My companions shoot through the ceiling as it collapsed, I moved away and watch them pulling those creatures to ground. Impaling them with energy blade weapons as it fell, persistent creatures tried to fight as my companion grabbed it stretch their bodies apart in two. My leader uses his grappling hook and pulled the half creature and somehow pulled a magic gem inside of it. He gave it to one of my companions and fused it with his heavy weapon. His flame thrower blows up when the gem attached to it. The man survived and used the gem again to fire at the ruin . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . I helped them to the best I could with the chemicals I had, cleaned off the cursed mana off their bodies as it started to corrupt their power armor. My own body endure the exposure of the gem releases lightning as it electrified me phasing through my energy shield. I drank the potion to endure from the current flowing through me, as I always dare to commit my fight. More of those creatures kept falling, massive size and body made artificially. I got piled on by them but my energy shield protected me, yet I fell down as the gem was able to harm me . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . I fell down and the monsters attacked me and thrown me away to the painful piles of debris. We were surrounded leaving me to use my potion to hide. The gem attracted more of the artificial creatures, as my companions found out they are the resources they need to resupply. My leader was getting aggressive to pick every piece of magic inside of them. Gems, crystals, and ores phasing through from the ruins. That¡¯s when we realized we have to retreat. We gathered information we needed. East Mountain has so many secrets and store much valuable resource, it makes clear why they wanted it so much for all those years¡±

    Illtended can¡¯t imagine the chemicals that Haw said, but something sticks to his head mentioning about the other monsters. ¡°Monsters made out of flesh, dead. How hideous can it be?¡±

    Nanami chews on the barbecue ¡°Uh huh, not gross enough for me to stop eating, eheh¡±

    Receptionist stares at Haw¡¯s body how he looks fine and sneakily took a whisper to Shinji

    ¡°Does he have scars on his bodies?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly scarred, but his body is jacked as he is molded into a sculpture. I¡¯m guessing the potions have steroids or something. . . munching* . . . I say, east mountain sounds like a gold mine¡±

    Haw pulls out a gem from the east mountain ¡°You mean like this . . .¡±

    Everyone looks at it, Illtended identifies it and saw some massive quality. Others react the same way but don¡¯t have enough skill to identify further. He is shaken and said to Haw

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I detect it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I surely give it to the new recruit when he is able to learn how to use a gem¡±

    ¡°Use it? What kind of gem is it?¡±

    ¡°I told you, the east mountain has many secrets. My companions weren¡¯t that obsessed until they found out about it. I got mine by killing one of those artificial creatures¡±

    The dinner was over, Illtended get his full stocks of beverages while the girls get their condiments. It is a nice trade as the receptionist¡¯s boyfriend drunkenly said to him

    ¡°You know, you can sell it for a higher price and get your money back. Hic* I don¡¯t get it why that someone who sell it made it cheap¡±

    Haw answers him with an obvious look ¡°Once you live among the Agatheans. its better to spend it before something else gets it¡±

    The boyfriend laughs ¡°Sure there, buddy, let¡¯s see each other again when you have more foods . . . ow¡±

    ¡°Oh you, thank you for the meal by the way. I hope we can have dinner like this if someone has a nice fortune at hand¡±

    They turned to Illtended as he quickly shakes his head ¡°I got my set, and I hope your boyfriend didn¡¯t took it all¡±

    ¡°Hah! You can¡¯t hic* can¡¯t blame my taste. Try to drink that all of those 482 bottles you got there¡±

    ¡°482 bottles?! For only 300,000 Y!¡±

    ¡°No, you idiot, all of them are good hic* ah, you can handle it once you open it yourself. Let¡¯s go¡±

    Everyone go on to their way, leaving Illtended dumbfounded as speaks softly ¡°Wow, are Agathean really that not good at business?¡±

 First Training - Chapter 105

    COI C105

    At Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool, Joanne has been hearing things about the guild with the other students whose relatives are spreading the news. ¡°The Mihayara district had become into desolated wasteland, I mean parts of it. The defense was a failure as everything they prepared are all into nothing¡±

    ¡°Even Taiyou Industries loses productions ever since it hit by the horde. I heard the only functioning factories out there are the forestation and the agriculture¡±

    ¡°Yikes, I thought we are going to starve to death if that happens¡±

    After school, she searching for the Enders recruit. She shouted his name ¡°Hey! Miyusuki!¡±

    The shield student turns around and see the others marching along with her. ¡°Why are you guys following me? I know it is close for the weekends and I have to be ready for training¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, we don¡¯t want to miss your journey as an Ender. After what we saw on the internet, I¡¯d imagining you operating a mech right about now¡±

    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s Raker Mawn. Those group are not even part of their guild anyway¡±

    They move out to where they meet. The shield student summarizes what he saw during the siege and videos recorded during the time. Massive powerful magic rains through the barriers causing havoc and destruction. It was like in the movie but more strange than normal. Monsters able to tear down the barriers while the well-equipped defenses still lose with their secret weapons. It¡¯s like the monsters are prepared since the beginning, once that train comes, bombs the city, and the city barrier able to shield it. Made him think what kind of world is this, so much were happening during that time makes him think.

    The shield student meets Haw as he saw them again in groups once again. Seeing them not bringing their crafted items, they look at the young boy wanting to see what happened. Haw says to them

    ¡°You can be recruited if you wanted to join¡±

    Joanne declines ¡°I saw and heard that woman about your guild. I don¡¯t think we could muster against your discipline method¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we just want to see what skills and abilities he is going to learn¡±

    Haw sighs in disappointment, Sanquin did it strictly to the boy on that night. They want to know about his full transformation.

    ¡°So, tell me. How is it feel to be alienated by your own peers?¡±

    The shield student jolted from his back standing straight. Joanne and the other classmates had already seen him experiencing difficulty. The shield student is the only student from the entire school can¡¯t cheat his way with his UI. Not anymore from his own personal usage, as he felt the emptiness for the first time and probably the same feeling like Haw in front of him. He feels miserable

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t say much about school and how glad the teachers that my grades are not the same as the rest of my classmates¡±

    They laugh from behind as others tried to stop them. Haw sees it perfectly. The school should have used runes to prevent cheating. As of now, runes can be expensive and there won¡¯t be a priority seeing the city is in turmoil.

    ¡°I am impressed that you go here instead in the port, where we should¡¯ve meet at your . . .¡±

    The shield student redacted it ¡°HERE! I mean here, she told me to meet here¡±

    He starts to get nervous as everyone starts to look at him suspiciously. Haw ignores it and begin the training.

    They were brought to the open parking lot, now as staging area for the materials. Cleaned and already sent to the island, they have much open spaces they can to do some training. Haw brings out the book, given by Juela, since the beginning she gives it to him if the recruit who is interested in magic. Trying to test him, he first tests other things beside magic.

    ¡°Alright, ignore the people who is going to watch you. It would take the rest of the evening¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m ready¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Haw brings out a scroll encrypted with special magic. He places it on his chest ¡°Remember, this magic will diagnose every part of your body. To see anything that need to be improve and your health in need to be properly taken care off. You know about the exposure will harm you once that mana left from your system. The Agathean men were able to bring your people out from the dusts while others are barely hanging on¡±

    ¡°I understand, do your worse¡±

    ¡°There is nothing I say worse . . .¡±

    The scroll burns on his chest and begins releasing his mana. Every part of his body releasing so much amount of mana and his body starts to shaken. The feeling of burning on his chest made him nervous and starts to sweat a bit. Haw sees the conditions of his body as everything being depended on mana. The shield student¡¯s actual physique is worse than he had seen before. Frail or not, he prepares the list he made for him. Keeping one special item behind him as he hid it back to his pockets, whispering to himself in disappointment

    ¡°He is not ready¡±

    After the diagnosis, Haw finalized what he had find ¡°For a young boy, your body is heavily depended on mana. If I had magic, I will rather drain you to the core and smack you with no problem . . .¡±

    His friends and classmates laugh a bit as Joanne hits them ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at him, what do you feel that your magic is taken away¡±

    ¡°Haha, sorry, but I got to say. What will Miyusuki can do after losing all of his power?¡±

    ¡°I should prefer the dome kid, but I guess the joke gets old huh¡±

    The shield student said to them ¡°I don¡¯t care what names you call me. Either be my actual name or my nickname given to me by my uncle. I still believe I can be able to win with Haw¡¯s training¡±

    His confidence grew as he showed them what he believes in, everyone sees him the only one letting go his core UI with little left and stuck for the worse not knowing anything except for the basics. Haw brings out his mana battery as he showed them to the students

    ¡°Truly, I am weak. I won¡¯t be able to train you but I would like to show you when fighting against other mana types. Let¡¯s see first how many skills you can control with¡±

    The students back away as two prepares to fight. While they prepare, Haw says a few comments ¡°If you are about to surrender or lose, don¡¯t hesitate to let lose your magic, I can handle it¡±

    The shield student nods as they face. He brings out his shield and with a glove on his other hand, an unarmed with a shield, and it makes Haw see something new beside the common weapon such as swords. Haw raises his mana battery as the energy unleashed showing forms of magic around him. He pulled out his belt with magic scrolls, all scrapped and unstably ¡®safe¡¯. He places it to the battery as it is being absorbed. Haw calls out to him

    ¡°This is only sparring, remember what I said; don¡¯t hesitate to let lose your magic. I know what I am doing¡±

    The mana battery, it has a different model than the city¡¯s version. It looks like a relic with multiple designs; writings, symbols, sigils, and many more. The students can¡¯t identify it well, his classmates enhanced their UI just to identify it, and this made them more confused as if they read a forbidden book. Joanne notices their confused face

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    ¡°We were able to identify it, no clarified information but images of some cult. This is something we won¡¯t learn in school¡±

    She checks their UIs and see the images and drawings, truly strange where she sees it. Neither it be cultic nor made up, it looks rather futuristic.

    Haw¡¯s mana battery shines where its symbols slowly moving on its surface. The shield student readies his shield and other weapons hidden in his inventory, it¡¯s time to spar. The two waited each other to react, Haw moves side ways around him while the shield student going the opposite direction. Circling around to wait for someone to act, Haw pulls out a scroll from behind. The shield student immediately throws his dagger at it. The scroll mid used, then it was easily disabled. Haw sees the shield student stops it in quick reflex. He looks less impressed than he had thought.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have something hidden from your arsenal and immediately revealed it for me. My scrolls are not that dangerous¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a spar but there is no need for you to hesitate to react everything I do. Because I am an alchemist, former Dexter guild member, and I won¡¯t hesitate to show you what I got. Do you understand?¡±

    They can¡¯t believe what they hear. Haw was a former Dexter guild member, those strange people who transport the train that transform into a ridiculous measure. From a machine into flying snake dropping a bomb out of nowhere, they cheered to the shield student.

    ¡°Go for it Miyusuki! We want to see it¡±

    The cheers from the back made the shield student nervous. But what he said is true. The dangers he is now with limited mana and he must train with it. He has little to no option and his throwing daggers revealed to him that he can do range. He charges in, equip his bracer from his inventory. Haw waits for him for his attack and with the mana battery held on his hand that is a size of a cinder block, the shield student blocks Haw¡¯s punch. The shield student punches back and hits his mana battery, overpowering Haw. Haw pulls out a scroll while Haw is backing, powering the battery in mid reaction. He blocks with it again as the shield student bashes him further with his shield.

    The bash pushes Haw down to the ground, and the shield student pin him down. He is charging up his bracer and slams it to his face. The mana battery activates, Haw slides through his legs and it pulls himself up from the ground. Haw picks up more scrolls as he rubs it on the mana battery. The scrolls burning in a flash and cause a magic explosion damaging his hand, then another scroll he picks up from his belt and heals him. The look of his hands moving fast as he starting to gather the scroll to the mana battery. The shield student throws his dagger at him, Haw receives it through his arm.

    The shield student sees it as a hit and keep throwing his daggers. Haw tries to pull it out while he dodges. The mana battery channel through one of the scrolls on his belt as it burst open to the air. Multiple scrolls activate unleashing a cloud of spells exploding out of nothing. The smoke is weak and the force is strong enough to stop it in mid-air. Haw checks on his throwing dagger, the magic has control, strong and resilient, and it won¡¯t pull out. He brings out his scroll wrapped around it. the dagger is slowly being pulled out as his blood starts to spurt out. A release after sticking resiliently to no end, the dagger released a blinding light and his body stops.

    The breaking the magic from the shield student¡¯s dagger release massive amount of mana. The mana battery is absorbing it and channel around him as he froze in motion. The shield student sees Haw pulled out his dagger and can¡¯t move. He looks at him in awe of how he was able to pulled it out. He works so hard to customize the effects of his throwing daggers, and Haw was able to pulled it out. The shield student feels frustrated and raises his fist and then punches forward like a bullet.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Haw can¡¯t move, and the mana battery reacts. His belt releases the last batch of scrapped scrolls. The punch breaks through it all and hit him to the gut. The speed should have knocks him away, but Haw raises up in the air with as the shield student change direction of his punch upward. The shield student continues on until Haw told him to stop, but Haw is not going to stop it, he will go all out for this attack. He uses the edges of the shield and rams his head multiple times as he catches him. The students watch the brutally being done, they almost reach out to them but someone throws a hammer near them.

    Rusic comes by with his jug of ale, gulping to see what happened and found out they are sparring. He looks at the younglings with his smiling face, while the other end of his free runed gloves with powerful presence. The students ignore him, but immediately stops their magic coming out. The hammer¡¯s presence is negating their power. He burps

    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to use all of my power to stop you, lads and lassies. This is rare to see your kind had become one of ours. Your friend will be as much as discipline any Enders you will come across. Don¡¯t interfere¡±

    The shield student throws him to the ground to where he stands. Haw looks defeated when he lies down, motionless and stiff, and checks on him as he knelt down. The effects of the freeze will soon be over, and Haw waits for him to come closer. The shield student asks

    ¡°Hey, are you alright? Is the sparring over?¡±

    Haw disappears and reappears grabbing his head from behind. The scattered of scrolls all around him as Haw said to him ¡°I have to make sense out of you. Compared to your strength now from the past, you think you can hit me on the head for few times would knock me out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hit you with my shield¡±

    The mana battery burst through them as both of them being healed. Fissure image appear from the air where Haw¡¯s voice reaches him. ¡°This is going to be a long training. Right here and right now, let¡¯s finished this¡±

    He let¡¯s go his head and pulled him up by the shoulder, he throws him to the side as the cloud and scroll scraps surrounding him. The shield student raises his shield as the scraps of paper slicing through him. All attacks directly to his shield, blocking all attacks. The shield is covered with strange substance compiling together. The scrapped scrolls releasing substance that it stored by unrecognizable fluids.

    He tries to wipe it off as it feels on his hand as its textures are oily. The shield student realizes its fuel. He turns around and sees Haw sliding towards him, and he manages to grab him and slip both of them to the ground. The shield student grabs his collar as both of them slides together as Haw tries to escape. He enforces his shield with a powerful blow, finishing the fight from all this mess. Haw¡¯s face is covered with a piece of paper, the shield student ignores it and attacks him with the final blow. The ground filled with tainted fluids, raised fumes to the air and direct it to their faces.

    The shield student breathes the toxic fumes as his lungs start to burn. Haw¡¯s covered face starts to absorb the fumes and the scroll starts to form magic drawings from it. A toxic scroll magic on his face, where Haw pushes the shield student out of his way and stands before him. A mana battery on Haw¡¯s hand with wind and fire magic together, fused together with the toxic scroll. Without saying the word, he blows through the scroll and the magic combined. Hellish green fire spread to both of them as it ends the fight. But the shield student held on for a bit.

    He tries to reach up to him as he stands up, his body shaken as the toxic flames hurt everything on his body. The old mana he had start to reappear, his controls losing focus and dreadfully twitching through to break. One last effort on his fist, he punches Haw as the flames burst through the both of them. He trips himself after that punch and drops to the ground. The magic returns to him and forced him to his failsafe. Disappeared out of the blue as everyone sees his defeat.

    Haw comes out from the flames as the mana battery took it all in. He uses it again and bring the shield student back. The shield student reappeared looking normal than usual. His face shows struggle from the randomness of magic scrolls coming around and go. He can¡¯t understand what fight he is gotten into

    ¡°What are those oily stuffs?¡±

    ¡°Small container, I just brought cleaning material putting together to make the toxic¡±

    ¡°But it will be going to get us killed¡±

    ¡°Says to the man who called yourself shield student. Your defenses are able to protect you. Even the toxic flames burning for the both of us, I drank potions in advance against the poison . . . I guess the sparring is a bit confusing after that talk¡±

    The students see the fight to be dangerous, and the some of them are supports found out that they are able to resist the poisons. Rusic comes closer to the shield student and said to him

    ¡°Lad, we are prepared to use the most disadvantaged strategy had come in mind. You have nice resistance of any elements and side effects. You might not know this, but we carefully study your people and their powers. Naturally, if you were born here you will know about yourself more than mere eyes¡±

    Everyone joins them as the sparring is over. Haw gives his comment. ¡°I compacted everything from this sparring, listen carefully, that everything I said will be the lesson you have to learn yourself . . .¡±

    The shield student nods as the others join along. ¡°. . . Good, now listen up¡±

    The city is getting dangerous when night comes, especially what is happening on the ruins near the stadium. The mana batteries are returning after its smuggling. It turns out they don¡¯t know the mana of the wraiths. The mana battery is becoming the containers to seal them.

    Haw¡¯s version is not identical but has different magic plated on its surface. Its big as a size of a cinder block. But it did absorb the mana around him, the dangers of this item being used now after being hidden in storage. Now is the time to be warry of it. They listen carefully as they know about it too. Everything starts to add up after all this time. The students wonder about it, and Haw only knows from the people from the island. He gives the shield student one more lesson

    ¡°Go to the station in Taiyou Industries, don¡¯t use any magic or transportation. Go there by foot at any time that is safe. It is part of your training¡±

    Haw gives him the Raker Mawn seal strap with a cloth that could be a necklace, as they about to leave, one of the students wants to face Haw. ¡°Excuse me, can I challenge you to a fight?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the Agathean adventurers talking about you guys to be more dangerous than them. I can see why, even you don¡¯t even use some serious gears. If only the city will allow you to bring those dangerous weapons . . . I mean, I still want to try¡±

    Rusic taps on Haw¡¯s shoulder ¡°That¡¯s great, testing the pain without being arrogant. If I was your age little lad, I¡¯d made my kin proud, haha¡±

    Haw pushes him away and gives it an ok ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have any cheap tricks left, I could. Be ready to fight, because I have nothing but something dangerous at hand¡±

    The student cheers in excitement where the others gathered around and see what¡¯s going to happen. Their excitement brings so much trouble for Haw, but better than out there where the exposure is something to keep it in mind. The student had watched a lot from the videos when facing Agathean adventurers. Their sparring is unique and uses the dust as their weapons. It would be difficult, and he would like to try it.

    The two stands before each other, letting no resistance for the both of them. Haw gives him a potion before the match as he drinks it with caution. The students watch them closely as they are ready. The student brings out his longsword, fully cosmetic and no signs of runes embedded to it. Haw brings out his mana battery, he charges first as he dashes forward. The student dodges him and slashes him at his back. A sudden reflex happened as he is about to cut him down. The mana battery opens up a cylinder inside and smashes it to his sword.

    The student disappears as the real one appeared from his back again, throwing his harpoon. It stuck to his chest and exploded between dust and his own magic. The student¡¯s mana has no control already spreading the magic around them. The student backs away a bit as he sees Haw crystallized by the student¡¯s magic. He cheers on to himself as he got him where he wants it.

    ¡°I have made the same mistake back in the city guild. I won¡¯t have . . . the same mistake . . .!¡±

    Haw¡¯s hand twitches as the crystal fell into dust. His body has no magic and the mana battery absorb the mana contained. The dripping from the cylinder shows the mechanism of its filtration.

    The student uses his magic to attack him, but the crystal blocks it. Haw is protected and slowly breaking free on inside. The student can do nothing but watch him gets out. He has to pull his secret weapon out from his inventory. A rune sword, as he goes through the crystal. Chipping it off one by one as he sees Haw getting free with his arm and his body starts to move except for the bone harpoon stuck to his chest. The potion Haw drank protects him air sealed by the crystalliation, his lungs breathe on itself keeping also the heart going. He activates his mana battery.

    A blast of mana unleashed on to the student as he is being crystallized, and trapped with him. Haw breaks free from his confinement using the mana battery to absorb the rest of the mana inside. The crystal turned to dust and leaving the rest hold the student in place. The student¡¯s body trying to break free. The crystal absorbs his mana giving it a harder texture. The mana battery continues to drip down of its damaged cylinder as Haw stands before him free from the crystallization. No mana on his body and picks up a crystallized shard into a pick.

    He said to him ¡°You didn¡¯t use your mana control¡±

    The student¡¯s head breaks free and said ¡°What is this? How can you control it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even realize the potion I gave you stop you being exposed. Sigh* learn it yourself. Or follow the advice I said¡±

    Haw places the mana battery before him as he tries to pull out the harpoon on him. The fight was over and it was faster than they thought. When the dusts were involved, everything ends quick. The student shakes Haw¡¯s hand as he learns so much.

    Everyone returns back to the city and went home. Joanne and the shield student where the only two people left as they eat at the shop. ¡°So, your family let you eat out instead at your house?¡±

    ¡°Num* I have already called my mom about it. I heard none of your household know how to cook¡±

    ¡°My uncle knows how to cook, but he is busy at his job as a mechanic. He is hired from Taiyou Industries as a temporary maintenance worker¡±

    ¡°Really?! Well, I hope you are getting well with your family¡±

    ¡°How about you? How¡¯s your family?¡±

    ¡°Mine is actually pretty normal, after transfer to another world. Living at South Shore Bay surrounded by adventurers feel safe¡±

    As their conversation went on, the two still have an awkward interaction. Since Sanquin let him in to be their recruit. Joanne is going nonstop wanting to be friendly with him. He thought she is going with him because of that, but she looks rather happy to see him grow. She said to him

    ¡°That first sparring, why didn¡¯t teacher Haw continue your training?¡±

    ¡°Probably he is busy. I guess advising me to go there by foot will really hurt my feet. No magic going over there and the same time no public transport too, why is that?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, it¡¯s probably you¡¯re training hmm . . .¡±

    Joanne sends a message to her family. She won¡¯t be getting home and said she would be sleeping with a friend. While the shield student sends his uncle a message that would be going to his training. The two are going to Taiyou Industries, right now without using magic. His uncle replies

    ¡°Ok, be careful. Running at night will be dangerous. I heard someone is working. They can¡¯t see that person, but it might be the person you are going to see. I think?¡±

    Once they set foot on the empty highway. Joanne¡¯s older sister is there alone waiting for her. She gets embarrassed and rushed towards her. ¡°What are you doing here? I know you are going to follow me¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t . . . follow you, I was . . . smile* worried. Dad wants you to be safe¡±

    Joanne is angry at her being here. She knows about her older sister¡¯s mischievous eyes as rumors about the Dexter guild hide while they work cleaning the factories. She thinks both of them will meet those same people. Joanne almost says it but she says with one condition. Flustered

    ¡°Ok! But only you and not your friends, ok?¡±

    Silfa smiles back at her and give her a hug ¡°Alright, as your older sister will help you. Mom and Dad won¡¯t be worried too much, ok?¡±

    Oblivious responds, she hugs her younger sister and sees the shield student looks away from their sibling bonds. Puma hid through the night and leaped to her friends, secretly hiding to come along. It stops them and gives them a note. Ruby and Gemina read the note

    ¡°My younger sister said so, don¡¯t interfere¡±

    Both of them react with a grudge in their faces. They quickly accept it as this is going to be a rare experience about it.

    Joanne says to the shield student. ¡°Miyusuki, sorry but my sister is going to watch over us. (She held both of his hands) Please, she won¡¯t be a bother¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a long walk. Can she handle it?¡±

    Puma leaps to them as it carries Silfa up

    ¡°Puma¡±

    Joanne pulled it to her arms and said

    ¡°She is¡±

    Silfa looks at her being jealous. Puma does nothing to say but kept it to itself. The three takes the long highway walk as they are at outside of Mihayara district and close to where desolated parts of the city.

    The place where only the solid barriers build against it, Remnants of the city barrier formed a bizarre shape to cover the street to the remaining standing industries. The highway is the only road is carefully protected. Magic built transports, only delivering resources to the city. Finished and under process alike are inside of the containers were heading to the city. It such a depressing look for the city being attacked. The city barrier blocks the mist of dusts keep preserving the imprisoned monsters. Still trapped, but not dead. Everyone can¡¯t see through it but the cloud formation keeps turning as they believe something alive is out there.

    Silfa couldn¡¯t believe what is happening. Altair spokes about it and many others can¡¯t even take something off from the monsters¡¯ loots. Telling stories that they are bound with it, she says to her sister.

    ¡°Did your friend know about the phenomenon over there?¡±

    Joanne looks at the forms of the cloud keep shifting as light sparks up from time to time ¡°Everyone knows about it. I can¡¯t believe all of them are familiars. How can you removed something that is belong to someone?¡±

    ¡°Mana batteries . . .¡± The shield student responds to them, as the two thought about it. Joanne nods while Silfa is surprised those two knew.

    They made it through the complex highway. The madness of going there walking without magic was deliberately annoying as they are following the road. Many drivers passed by from them were confused, but moved on as they are in overtime. Reached to the intersection to the shore and to the overpass bridge to the main. Not realizing how big the place is and took them more time to get there. A full circle as the station blocked by solid wall barriers, no doors but at least they have scaffolding to go over there faster.

    Once they reach over the barrier, Silfa can see someone working on the field computers or facility. She can¡¯t believe her eyes, many people tried to investigate it why no one can¡¯t see them. Now she finds someone is working through the night as the symbol on his back reflect the same with Haw¡¯s. Almost too good to be true, Joanne did text them that it was her friend¡¯s training, the Raker Mawn guild. The man who is looking over the screen panels where the factories preserving the equipment production. Planning to bring it out as the phenomenon is returning, he turns around and sees someone is wearing their guild symbol.

    He stops, with surprises that he sees two more people respond. The man laughs ¡°Two young ladies walk through here too. I guess you must be the investigator . . .¡±

    The man pulls out a sphere, looks the same as the city sphere, but something dreadful inside of it. The mana inside released they could not recognize. Is it new? The shield student recognized it and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s Sanquin¡¯s mana¡±

    The man stops and switches to his own. They can¡¯t sense his mana, but they sure know not to mess with him. The man offered them a seat where the computer simulated the furniture. Greetings with gesture to show his courtesy, he said with a demonic voice

    ¡°Well met, evil laugh*¡±

 Special Training Bonus - Chapter 106

    COI C106

    Ruby and Gemina can¡¯t believe Silfa ditched them. Her younger sister acting all embarrassed again how she is going to hang out a friend. Gemina says to Ruby

    ¡°They¡¯re probably dating¡±

    Ruby looks at her with a sly grin. Ruby has to accept their decision. Ruby guesses Gemina would be more attentive since she likes to see those Enders. Her cases are still stored inside the city guild. Piles of files regarding Benedictus or the Enders in that matter, talking to them inside the sphere is already been done. The people they need to found out more are in the Taiyou Industries. They both sigh and give their trust to Silfa.

    Silfa, Joanne, and the shield student sit down on the simulated chairs. To where the opposite side where the man sits. His demonic voice persists ¡°Now I heard, you people want something from me. The boy is here to learn and you two has something to do finding out the invisible phenomenon, right?¡±

    His voice goes deeper and more identical to a demon would be. The shield student heard a demonic voice before from Sanquin, it was threatening, but this man sounds like a stereotypical demon. He said to him

    ¡°I heard Sanquin¡¯s demon voice, but you sound like fake to me¡±

    The girls look at him nervously as they are in front with the demon himself. Everything around them changing colors, more typical to display what most hellish landscape portray. The ground cracks and fiery light comes up from the ground. The man stands up, his eyes glow red, and his body turned in dark silhouette. His deep voice shaken the ground,

    ¡°Are you sure . . .?¡±

    His slow calming laugh sounds threatening with his gaze shines on to him. The simulation starts to malfunction as it reverted back to normal.

    ¡°. . . Oh, no?!¡±

    He picks up a simulated glass and throw at the computer. A static of electricity starts buzzing and buzzing throughout the system. The computer stops.

    The simulation disappeared leaving only his magic held them to their seats. The shield student sees the design and everything flowed with magic. Magic markings and the table carved with different designs that looks like an UI. The man laughs at his pathetic entry. ¡°My, my, my. I¡¯m just too much a gentleman here. Boy, you are something not being provoked. I guess those two still have their UIs, no wonder the boy didn¡¯t disturbed by the computer¡¯s false information¡±

    ¡°False information? Joanne, are you guys seeing something that I¡¯m not seeing?¡±

    Silfa did, a notification showing signs of threat. Not knowing it was hacked, her younger sister reacts the same thing. The notification keeps popping up are slowly weakening since the computer stops. Silfa asked

    ¡°How did you interact with our UIs? I heard none of you able to discover it until now¡±

    The man gives them a device ¡°Purely artificial, I have to say, I don¡¯t know either let alone the computer done its own thing. It¡¯s pretty old, but you must be the same people who entered this world too¡±

    ¡°Same people?¡±

    ¡°People before you, transferred to this world. I can¡¯t say much how a time gap did this from another world thing. I¡¯d say I am probably a descendant of your people, though I look rather different than yours¡±

    They look at him carefully, now they realized it, he looks rather foreign. A man that looks like that probably from Europe or America, but how he behaves and interact is more believable that he is in this world. The man continues

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s introduce ourselves and leave this mystery to end. First, call me Spokesman¡±

    ¡°Spokesman, you don¡¯t sound like your real name¡±

    ¡°I know about the demon curses, it¡¯s more like a familiar name called by my guild . . . Huh, names¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Silfa, this is my younger sister Joanne, and your recruit . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s the shield student. You can just call me Miyusuki¡±

    The spokesman taps the table as the magic brightens up, no need for chit chat to this man. This man is on his role. Swipes his hand on the table as he swipes on it bringing up one of the panels showing his goods. Magic drawings start to twist and turns like an interactive UI.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the training. You girls will have time questioning how they can¡¯t see me. I have secrets to keep and work to be done without bother. This boy needs a tutor, and earn a bit for himself with the treasures you are in¡±

    The seats start to move as the shield student being pulled to his side, where the two have their seats rise a bit and look down on them from the top. Hearing their conversation clearly and loudly, they see his sphere releasing magic. The awry feeling that this is an actual demonic magic. They look at him as something clings around him from unknown figure.

    The spokesman starts talking with his mature voice ¡°Alright boy, I am hear . . .¡±

    ¡°hear? You mean here¡±

    ¡°. . . don¡¯t question me, boy. You are s-starting to be-become one of us noW as your hiring become deluded . . .¡±

    The shield student is laughing how he is becoming strange with his dialogue. Meanwhile the two sisters saw the figure is messing with him, they look at their UIs to see what happened to him. Something blocks it and with a special note

    ¡°Turned back on the computer, he should be working¡±

    Silfa tries to summon, out of fear, Puma from her inventory as she is about to order it to turn the computer on. Her notification pops out with the same message

    ¡°Turned back on the computer, he should be working¡±

    Joanne held her older sister¡¯s arm as she is starting to freak out. While the two at the table continue to work on the details on the table. Joanne asks Spokesman

    ¡°Hey! Can you turn on your computer?¡±

    When she about to end her request, the computer suddenly turned back on. Then the spokesman looks back from his right side, he stared at nothing, laughs, and return back to them with an embarrassing expression.

    ¡°Sorry girls, I didn¡¯t d-d-o anything. More precisely, have you i-i-ever seen me using magic before?¡±

    The shield student can¡¯t detect his magic while those two had already being intervene since the notification ramble. Whereas the room starts to quiet down as the sphere comes out from the table, phasing through causing the shield student jumps out from the table

    ¡°Ah! What in the hell did your magic ball come out of nowhere?¡±

    It starts to get confusing, the spokesman¡¯s dialogue getting janky, the computer starting up itself, and their UI was hacked by an unknown presence.

    A laughter coming behind the spokesman side as managed to grab something from the figure¡¯s body, ripped off the hidden silhouette and suddenly appeared to be a woman. A screech of joy as she is being exposed in her newly dressed citizen¡¯s dress. The Spokesman and the others see her hiding through the magic. A cute woman sits on his lap as everything around them return back to normal. Return back to the start, where they will be sitting the opposite side of the table while Spokesman and the woman sit at the other side, with only one sit.

    The woman introduces herself ¡°I am Lilith from the Dexter Guild. Sorry for the rude entrance, because I thought someone infiltrating and found my husband¡±

    The Spokesman carried her to another seat. Where Silfa pointed out to her along with the others with a surprised look ¡°Are you from the Dexter Guild? But why you are using magic?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, my guild always used archscience and . . .¡±

    ¡°No, I mean that magic has demonic presence¡±

    Lilith gives a nice smirk with her innocent face showing to them, the spokesman sees her face, he immediately covered her mouth, pulled to her ear to him, whispering to her.

    The three watches Lilith¡¯s reaction all keeping changing expression while Spokesman is actually arguing with her. A couple bickering, they look at their hands as there is no ring on each of them. Joanne talks to the shield student while those two continue to quarrel a bit.

    ¡°So, what your first impression from all this?¡±

    ¡°Everything, I need to know more about the other guildmembers. Teacher Ironno said to me to raise my physique naturally and on my own while hearing some guidance from Teacher Haw. This is just the first night¡±

    Once the couple¡¯s quarrel is over, the two focuses on the recruit. The spokesman said to him ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning or less so. I wasn¡¯t supposed to help you but my wife wants to. You know what Raker Mawn how to help, right?¡±

    ¡°Beside teaching, you mean to tell me that she wants something from me¡±

    ¡°Sanquin had already been telling you about it before. Good, treat it as what you call a side gig, I preferred called it a side quest. If you wanted more quest, but there will be no rewards except the journey along the way. Stealing, looting, or anything on that matter to help you to earn bit of coins are your personal objectives . . .¡±

    Spokesman stands up shakes his wrists. Lilith watches him turning his wrist as she hides her face with anxiety. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to come here so early. Sanquin mentioned about you before, with her magic flow inside you. Without giving consent that your powers are slowly diminishing as your inner mana naturally trying to free you from her grasp¡±

    He brings out a magic scroll from his bag ¡°We can renew from the start and you alone to master your own paces¡±

    The shield student reaches out the scroll as he misses his UI and the magic he supposed to use conveniently. He stops ¡°How much will I lose when I regain my old power back?¡±

    Spokesman said ¡°Come closer, right here to the side. I¡¯ll show you¡±

    The girls take their seats elsewhere as Lilith looks at her husband in such worried state and frowning all the way. Silfa and Joanne look at them especially Spokesman¡¯s shaken hand. They have the convenience to use UIs as their guide and limit it to fit on other matters. Asking themselves what Enders method to provide an alternative.

    Spokesman held him at the boy¡¯s back, grabs his shirt up to the same level to his height, eye to eye. The shield student wiggles his legs and his feet off the ground

    ¡°Uhm Spokesman, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Boy, be quiet. Do you feel it? But I won¡¯t let you¡±

    ¡°What are you talking abou . . .!¡±

    Lilith is reacting to her husband¡¯s free hand continuing to shake beyond the limits of human reflexes. Silfa and Joanne feel the demonic presence next to her.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Everything feels strange, the shield student¡¯s body beginning to feel nothing from the tension grabbing his back shirt into the air. Then he sees Spokesman¡¯s other hand shaken to beyond belief, marks coming from his hand as it was not there since he last saw it. Spokesman¡¯s hand raises up to let him see better, he calmly speaks but his tone is loud and clear

    ¡°Sanquin is giving you a different path. Our guild already had one from your city, who is a pacifist. But I heard from her, you want to be something more . . . Am I right?¡±

    The shield student watches his hand continue to shake, and the hand made him feel terrified of its abnormal movement.

    ¡°Shield student? Be quick . . .¡±

    Spokesman turned his head to look at the girls, and the shield student follow his gaze to them. One of them is genuinely terrified, it was Lilith . . . his wife, and something behind her is an aura that they can see without the girls noticing. Enraging gaze and it leads to no end blazing through all around her back without a single threat from her powers. The shield student hears her in such both anger and sorrow

    ¡°ANSWER HIM!¡±

    He immediately answers ¡°YES! I want more just to survive. I want to be the people who defended this city. My uncle tells story what happened to this place, how he almost took down a humongous tree and beat a ghost with his partner¡±

    His frightened responds grew deeper to the point of his resolve maturing a bit. Yet his expression not seem to handle to be emotional. Lilith takes the chance to sneak inside the boy¡¯s heart. Spokesman¡¯s hand¡¯s wrist materialized in a blink of an eye.

    Everyone sees his wrist being wrapped with a bangle or bracelet. The item on his wrist starts to tear itself apart, the abnormal movement of his hand switched to the bracelet as it begins to twist and turns. Each part of the bangle mold into a wrist brace, trying to merge back to his skin. Spokesman said to the boy

    ¡°Bound myself and my past life with this item. I am free to choose what I have received in Enders Bridge, secrets that you will never attain, history fell to fiction as you no longer believe the truth, and you yourself believe you are free¡±

    The shaken of the bracelet on his hand suddenly stops, the shield student looks at his eyes as he is concentrating on it. He feels his powers trying to burst out inside of him, his power grew stronger but feel nothing from his grip on his back. He doesn¡¯t want to be this close for what is about to happen. The bracelet broke and his wrist is releasing unforgettable magic flowing out to the surface of his skin. Spokesman¡¯s eyes are gone, empty, while the rest of his face and head faded into a skull. The mana sealed away is free from the bracelet¡¯s effects.

    Spokesman says to him loud and clear with such resounding voice that they never heard before. He suddenly and horrifyingly turned his head ¡°What you see now is the very essence of my free will. Able to break free from what is given me from this world. The power of your gods¡¯ true nature of their creations. Unleashing it to this world and it will never take it from you, unless willingly. It is a gift from your god and only yourself alone can bring it on to you. Be careful¡±

    The shield student dropped to the ground when Spokesman¡¯s hand fell off as turn into bones. His body keep falling apart, his bones keep falling off and starts to get weaken. The bracelet slowly returns with every moment loses his power. His bones fell to the ground as he keeps holding free of his power, then a bright light finally comes out from him with no words to say as his fading bones flows brightly to the light. The light is warm and didn¡¯t blind them. Lilith walks to it and squeeze the bits of the bracelet back to his wrist. Everything that happened revert back to normal, Spokesman returned back alive as her magic fix his body.

    Lilith said to them as her eyes keep dripping in tears, no sobbing tone on her voice. She looks at them in the eyes then to her husband¡¯s gaze, he looks at her smiling apologetically with his eyes being sincere.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me talk to him in own accord . . .¡±

    He turns to him ¡°. . . Boy, your time to receive that kind of power will be difficult. What you¡¯ve seen even I not reach such enlightenment, for I have chosen to be with her¡±

    She covers his mouth as she continues for him ¡°Well, this is getting embarrassing. Do you want to continue?¡±

    The shield student watches the two worried together from what just happen. He feels the presence for both him and the bracelet, the bracelet felt like an imprisonment but he manages to break free from it. His UI for this kind of power made him realize is there more other powerful magic hide secretly that he didn¡¯t know. The UI is a tool of the best utility and information, while the man shows him an ability that is not magic but his soul tries to break free from the curse. Questions on his head being piled up, and this opportunity from what teacher Haw said. He shows his determine and said,

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Lilith brings her sphere to the computer and change the settings of this area. It turns into a bunkroom and she carried her to the simulated bed, she covers herself and her husband with the simulated curtain floating in the air. They hear smooching sounds that is more than once. Then a slight slapping sound on the chest. Lilith comes out from the covers and said to them

    ¡°As a Raker Mawn member, I¡¯ll introduce you one of my members. Like my husband said before, I too want to help you something . . . with this¡±

    A gem and something else inside of it.

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°Are you not going to open it?

    The shield student tries to but failed, he gives it to Joanne and she failed, then finally Silfa tries to pull out puma from her inventory and both failed to open it. She innocently laughs to all of them

    ¡°When you¡¯re getting stronger, I guess. You know that gem couldn¡¯t be open with neutral mana, and don¡¯t think using your runes. It will break what it is inside. You¡¯ll figure it out once someone know how to¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks. So where are you taking us?¡±

    ¡°Outside, I know is not safe and I have already called one of them to meet with us¡±

    Silfa pulled him and her sister. ¡°You¡¯re getting closer to be our special member of our city guild, right sis?¡±

    ¡°My older sister is right, Miyusuki, there are exceptions from other guild members who visit the city. But you, you have people who are above S ranks. Those two shows off some more than just viewing pleasure¡±

    Lilith eavesdrop them that they thought of her and her husband to be powerful in a sense. They are not wrong, but they are not fully right because recruits need masters to train better. Neither of them had the common ground with him yet.

    The night shift workers saw them walk out from the Enders makeshift facility. No one see who is controlling or someone there. There are now four people left the facility, leaving them wandering about them as they head to the outside of the station. Lilith watches the workers being curious as she changed her dress into one of the Dexter¡¯s lab coat uniforms, and the workers stop themselves from interfering as Lilith and the others are heading to the ruin remains of Taiyou Industries.

    Lilith pretends to have an earpiece and calls out one of the Dexters ¡°We¡¯re here, I have something for the boy that you would like to test . . . Not the archscientist nor the other two departments . . . I request a, more, safer procedure¡±

    Lilith waits for the Dexters to bring what she asked for, letting the other three to look at the devastating remains of the ampstalk tree. The searchlight constantly focusing from top to bottom of the dead tree, the bomb wasn¡¯t able to destroy it, and when the bomb subsides, everything is slowly returning back as if the monsters return without harm.

    The shield student stands outside and being exposed by the dust. Silfa and Joanne looks at their UIs as they are gradually gaining the exposure.

    ¡°Hey Ma¡¯am, we can¡¯t stay here for long when we are getting exposed¡±

    ¡°If you wish to join us, while the Enders should offer the hospitality . . . I¡¯m sorry, my Dexter¡¯s guild ego is acting up¡±

    Someone is coming in the night, the sounds of the footstep are coming from the crumbling debris. Lights shine on to them where a man in power armor dragging his feet with more debris of scrap materials.

    They see him clearer where the lights from the station lit to his direction, a reflection on his monocle and with a logo painted on his armor-plated chest. The logo from Taiyou Industries with the words to the side; ¡®hired¡¯. The man in power armor uses his monocle to scan them, a ray of light scanning every part of their body. The three looks at him all deck out with nothing but Taiyou produced equipment. Only his monocle resembles the combination with magic and runes carefully fit together.

    The shield student¡¯s uncle also wore a power armor. The adventurers know his uncle as Kombat, and compared how the man wore, this is must be just a prototype, the shield student lowered his mouth and a nervous voice keep trembling to see such a man with a weapon pointing lower at them. Lilith spokes out first

    ¡°The boy has my gem. You can test it with that invention of theirs. Be careful, he is an Enders now¡±

    The man responds, speaking through the sound of buzzing like a radio. ¡°Let me guess, a Raker Mawn member¡±

    She nods and reach out to the three. ¡°This is as far I can go. The training is starting. If you two girls don¡¯t want a slow adventure, because they won¡¯t going to use magic, my dears¡±

    Lilith disappears leaving them to the man. The man is already looking at the shield student¡¯s gem and more about the detail he will be doing for the night. The man sees that Lilith already left.

    ¡°. . . She left. Are you two will continue on foot with us? I need to figure it out what this gem wanted to find¡±

    The girls stood silent as he meant go through the ruins. Silfa is fine with Puma, she turns to her younger sister. Looking like a puppy that Joanne wants to join too, Silfa almost refuse her but Joanne stubbornly pulled out Puma from her inventory. She stared Silfa¡¯s eyes again with the same expression along with Puma.

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t refuse, her younger sister already forgot the favor when going to meet these people. She secretly hid her intention and make it subtle

    ¡°Alright, fine. Puma protect her at all cost¡±

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Joanne cheers and meet the other two. The shield student introduces themselves

    ¡°I¡¯m Miyusuki, but you can call me the shield student. Also, this is Joanne and her older sister, Silfa, and we hope you could take care of us¡±

    The three waited for the man to introduce himself as he is scanning everyone with his monocle.

    ¡°I am codename; R-cord or just R-cord, intellect specialist and gunsmith. If you are willing to go through this dangerous barren, then your training will continue. As for you two, you need this . . .¡±

    The girls received some gems, once held in their hands, the exposure dissipates and an energy shield protected them from the hazards

    ¡°. . . To the trainee, I heard the woman who was with you to test you. This training is exercise, the more you use your magic, the better I could see you struggle¡±

    The shield student looks at the girls carelessly used their magic. The energy shield protects them from the exposure but the magic they released in crystallized specs. This training will be difficult.

    R-cord and the shield student walks through the ruins going deep back to the Mihayara district. A long walk with no magic in use, his tired legs feeling the pain whereas the debris are everywhere and no safe passage except few citizens passed by giving detours. Meanwhile the sisters able to use magic and seeing him going for the worse, they watch him trying his best. They stop at the park, where there is a playground still stand. R-cord shushes to the shield student and the girls¡¯ energy shield cloaked.

    ¡°This place isn¡¯t secured yet. Let¡¯s stage here for a moment, you need to know some tools to get through this environment¡±

    They sit on the swings while R-cord is standing and placing a gauntlet on the ground.

    ¡°This would be great for your adventures in these ruins. The gauntlet is modified for this purpose, all remaining monsters are all from the demons¡¯ power, and with this will make no living creation to exist. Watch closely as you will be facing those monsters head on, by your own barehanded hands¡±

    R-cord pulls out his rifle, remodify it as he quickly and strongly changes it. Removing the barrel replacing a scrapped misalign rod, turning the rifle into a poorly made harpoon rifle in quick succession. The rifle chamber remodifies into the worse from what they thought and see. R-cord finishes with it and take aim to the dark night. He shoots and the rod fires slightly forward to sideways. Through the dark, a sound of flesh being teared and a roar coming from it. R-cord quickly fixes his rifle in such suspense speed and fired the opposite direction. He switches a special ammunition as he fires.

    The monster is pulled to where the shot is fired, the rod carved in runes glowing and forced it to follow the shot in full speed. R-cord catches it as he slides back. The monster¡¯s size is so large that he fell to the ground by its own massive size. He pulls out his gauntlet and begins draining the monster. The monster covered in dust and struggling to fight back, the feint of demonic mana starts to flow out from it and starts to transform. The monster crippling itself to form where R-cord uses the gauntlet to grip on to it and hastily consumed its mana.

    The monster¡¯s roar muted and its size deformed and crushed itself to the gauntlet¡¯s grip. It is being drained, its mana being taken, the demon¡¯s mana had successfully taken away, and everything of its existence turned to nothing. The pile of dusts covered R-cord and wipes off the dust as nothing happens. He shows them the gauntlet, the indicator shows the charging and the percentage of how much energy it has left. Only 12 percent, R-cord gives it to the shield student.

    ¡°Whew, no wonder that one is big. It carries a lot of dust in that fake body. Anyway, that gauntlet can be modified. For now, it can only charge and discharge the energy it carries. It is not a battery, once you release it without even using its power. That monster will come back, I mean, monsters¡±

    They look at him as if he is taking care a pest. Also, with that pile of dust in front of them. They will definitely use their failsafe to escape. The shield student doesn¡¯t have it anymore. Joanne starts to worry for her friend

    ¡°Are you sure that this is even training?¡±

    ¡°From heals to potions, I have no keen idea why are you worried about. The Jigeram¡¯s light is not strong enough to overwhelm you, yet¡±

    ¡°Yet? I¡¯m not surprised, but where is the limit for all of this?!¡±

    ¡°The limit is here, if you go deeper among the buildings or worse, the sewers. The city guild should¡¯ve provided the quest for purging the isolated¡±

    Silfa holds her younger sister from the back, stopping her from being riled up. Joanne can¡¯t hold herself where the shield student is getting in more dangerous situation.

    Everything that is happening now is ready for him to face the unknown. First hand with the gauntlet that easily absorbing the demon¡¯s mana. He asks ¡°Then what¡¯s my training then?¡±

    ¡°Use it, this is will be your most invaluable utility to come across. Soon more of your people will be receiving it to the guild or other organization. From here on, you will be travel here with supervision. Your gauntlet is unique and will ways need maintenance per day after use. It means you need me or the other Dexter¡¯s guild members to fix it¡±

    Silfa spokes out ¡°It¡¯s alright, shield student. I bet your teacher knows how to fix it¡±

    ¡°You mean teacher Haw¡±

    R-cord heard a familiar name. It was an obvious assumption. He never forgot the draft switch and neither will be the other Raker Mawn members. He kept himself shut as he waits for him to be ready. They check the time as the night is still young. The shield student checks his gauntlet and starts touching the environment. It absorbs the essence of magic, but barely shows charging up.

    ¡°R-cord, I think I¡¯m ready. Where should we go find some monsters?¡±

    R-cord is contacting with the other Dexter guild members. Rogue monsters come and go and the adventurers did their best taken them out. A special message coming from them, but it is too far for them to travel on foot. R-cord has no information for easy harvest, and here is can be manageable for him.

    ¡°This is the only place I know, but we could look around inside the building. There shouldn¡¯t be large monsters, to be more precise, wraiths¡±

    The shield student drops his gauntlet out of shock. Wraiths or ghost, either be specters or any supernatural spirits, are no to his head. He is ok outside to fight them, but a claustrophobic hallway with fast moving ghost through the walls. It is too unfair for him to fight against it. He picks up his gauntlet and tries to reason with him, the sisters come along as they wanted to join the fight. All four people gathered around in one place whereas R-cord see them rejecting going inside.

    R-cord has only one thing he would expect them to go. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to your district, where most of the dungeons hid near the city barrier. If you are knock out, I¡¯ll wrap your unconscious body and strapping it with tapes and hid you away from the fight. Your people will eventually find you when they saw a human sized bag along the way¡±

    Silfa complains ¡°Why are you suddenly saying it now?¡±

    ¡°Look¡± He pointed where the barrier is, the strange mist of dust collectively forming a wall. He uses his monocle and shared each of them to see what truly is. They couldn¡¯t believe it. The mist of dust was hiding the wraiths. R-cord says

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home, the hard way¡±

 Rat Mens Realm - Chapter 107

    COI C107

    Northern Mihayara District, that¡¯s what most Horsin people keep naming it. Close to the border alongside with Fuku City from the west and Taiyou Industries from the east. An example, an example what threats lie that is their equal against the unknown enemy, a demon, but experiences were the major part in that battle. The demons are able to learn their weakness and proven it through the lost lands. Somehow, the citizens were able to hold off as many heard that their allies are going to east mountain. Finally, the attacked ceased but packs are still roaming in the ruins, everything made by the demons.

    Hiding through the alleyway, R-cord discussed everyone about the situation is happening. A race against time where the fourth moon cycle is coming, the third moon cycle; where there is still Alga¡¯s after glow and Jigeram¡¯s presence at the northern region of Kinteinnou. This moon cycle will cause so many animals to trickle down in numbers as food loses its abundance growth. It opens up the isolated creatures hiding beneath the soil/ground like forest. These monsters in this city however are hybrids made by the demons, if they are naturally formed by Alga¡¯s light, then they shouldn¡¯t be here with so little food.

    Silfa and Joanne are taking a peek to the side of the wall, they are something trouble happening to the border. They should¡¯ve made it through without trouble, it was a boring walk as the area look safe except for the light dense air. The air shows threat according among the Enders, they advise the city to expand during the next moon cycle. Now, in front of them, they see it as faint in the night. R-cord comes to them seeing through his monocle, the report already sent to him as they about to ask.

    Silfa said ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to your lecture, and neither would I have to wait for this situation to settle. They are just police personnel recovering some old realms from the gangs¡±

    Joanne responds ¡°But sis, this guy found monsters when we got here¡±

    Silfa turns back her head and look at the shield student. Her long look of his face from the efforts he did to try to charge the gauntlet, there are so many chances for him to get as much as energy as he can. He looks at his gauntlet for his recent charged status, 20%.

    The progress he had is very slow, and Silfa thought those monsters are probably weak. R-cord looks at her expression, truly so, and the one he brought down earlier is one of the monsters what the police are trying to investigate. It is the shield student¡¯s mission to gather as much as energy as he could from the safest area they walk across. Sadly, more and more people passed by leaving no chances to collect the mana. He is just glad that this place is safe, he thinks.

    The shield student approach to them. ¡°You guys can leave now. I have my mission here and . . .¡±

    Joanne stops him ¡°There¡¯s no need, this place is secure as and looks too easy for your training. I was hoping something is going to happen, you know, that guy who will be guiding you throughout the night is the one who brought that train war machine. I would like to see their version of battle mech¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on Joanne, this is my first night in training. I couldn¡¯t even where to begin¡±

    Through the far distance, they see something coming up near the border. The realm starts to blinking of numerous lights, small lights in size of a marble. A powerful light that sees around them in such a small spec. The police set their audio to high as they hear the sound of the warning call.

    ¡°Loud siren* . . . Repeat, lesser demons are found in this realm. To all back up, please send for rescue team as it kidnapped our citizens . . .!!! . . . The suspects are heading your way!¡±

    The police move away as the light bursts open a portal from the realm. A strange humanoid like monster appeared from the portal with more of them in tight groups. One of them pulled out an item from its hand and throw it at the portal. It exploded causing the entire realm to be destroyed and sealed the realm¡¯s entrance. The monsters tripped and fell down on the ground and few crystals dropped. The crystal rolls away as one of them breaks open. A person comes out from the crystal as it is clearly one of the abducted citizens.

    Silfa sees the unconscious person to be a woman, and soon after, some of them breaks free with more younger people. Joanne recognized those girls

    ¡°Sis! It¡¯s my classmates from my school¡±

    She turns and see her older sister already springs into action with more random adventurers join in to help the police. Joanne follows along leaving the two behind. The shield student was about to join them, but R-cord stops him. He reacted

    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±

    ¡°Stay in reserve, we have no idea what kind of tricks they have. For them to be able to abduct your people is something to be warry about¡±

    The shield student reluctantly watches them as the fight begins. The police pull back and brings out their stun baton. They use their flashlights to blind the monsters, once the blinding light straight hits their eyes. The monsters¡¯ face revealed, dead grayish eyes as if it is able to see, where they can see them only by magic as they immediately throw their crystals at them. One of the police covers them and raised his riot shield, expand widely with his magic to block the throwing projectiles. The crystal touches his shield, it quickly shatters like glass. It shatters along with him and absorbed the police into the crystal and fell to the ground back to original state.

    ¡°What the actual fuck?!¡± The police are being pushed away from the charging monster, one of the monsters picks up the crystal and continue to move forward. The adventurers used their magic to form a small barrier to trap one of them. The barrier reveals one of the monsters inside. The creature is nothing more than a rat man, its lifeless eyes trying to move around the small barrier, able to climb easily like some kind of lizard. Trying to break free, it gnaws the barrier as it eating the mana. The adventurer who casts the barrier sees it being eaten, and forced the barrier to squeeze it. Crushing it, then it dissipates.

    The crumbling critter fell into dust as the monsters collect it by using its own mouth. The adventurers continue to fend off the monsters as they quickly being taken down. One after the other, the rat man quickly being taken out by their sheer number. Until the last one swiftly holding the crystals on its bag and the remains of dust gobbled down from its mouth. The adventurers and the police suppressed the monster where it stands. Its body fell to the ground as it dropped a crystal, as it lies straight flat on its gnawing teeth to the crystal. A gun fired shot at the head, impaled and hook, then pulled it off as it goes down.

    The adventurers follow the direction of the hook being reeled to the back. R-cord grabs the head and ordered the shield student. ¡°Drain it, NOW!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    He uses his gauntlet and place on its head. An immense power burst open as the two are receiving the damage they could not expect. The shield student¡¯s shield automatically open and redirect the damage to it. R-cord¡¯s Taiyou power armor is being ripped off parts of his helmet, opening a shrapnel of the torn metal. He pulls out his helmet as he bleeds.

    One of the healers is coming to help them. The police check on the victim ¡°There are three civilians abducted, we can¡¯t pick them up for some reason¡±

    Silfa and Joanne are trying to help the police ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°No readings, as if they are mid teleporting, sealed away, or something. You can look, we can¡¯t even try to touch them¡±

    The victims remained unconscious, no indication, nor hearing their breathing. The static noise and the visual of their body as if they were holograms. Joanne tries to touch them. Through the energy shield given by R-cord, the gem she had starts reacting.

    Joanne can touch the victim as she feels their hand. The emitted energy shield counters the presence of the fragment crystals still touching them, Joanne told her older sister.

    ¡°The gem! R-cord¡¯s gem is negating the crystal¡¯s spell . . .¡±

    As she is about to give the gem, the energy shield quickly covers the victim and something appearing around them. Strange invisible marking start appearing then erased, something inside of the victim releasing some strange magic from her body, and then the magic slowly being removed by the gem. A slight image of a monster slowly turned to air.

    Silfa takes her gem and given it to the others, same sequence and more is happening inside of them. One of the victims is vomiting as she is tried so hard to open her eyes and her voice is faint and weak. Murmuring as if she is having a bad dream. The police see what happened and said to them

    ¡°You two, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°We have Enders gem, the energy shield might have freed them from the crystal¡±

    The police are touching one of the victims ¡°What else this magic logic going to put us through . . .¡±

    ¡°Sir! The monster is reacting¡±

    ¡°GUYS! These two are having trouble over here¡±

    Everyone looks at in two different directions. The monster and the two holding the head. R-cord shouts at the top of his lungs at the shield student¡¯s side

    ¡°Miyusuki! Gather all the energy as much as you can . . .¡±

    Armor starts bending ¡°. . . That¡¯s the only Enders item could resist this immense power!!! AAH! This prototype wasn¡¯t made against demons¡±

    Miyusuki distances himself away only letting his gauntlet absorbing the skull. The energy indicator is reaching 60%, the rat man is releasing terrible magic.

    He watches R-cord¡¯s power armor torn to shreds as his hand gripped on the skull. The vibration is coming to his suit already shaking to the point of its internal parts already rattling inside, his arm feels the loose tight edges already cutting lightly on his skin. As his face exposed including the shield student, the healer sees their faces wrinkling or aging only by their own skin. He tries to heal them, the magic exploded and knocking anyone who is close to them. R-cord pushed away leaving blood from the wreckage of his power armor and his arm.

    The shield student held it firm. He tries to continue to drain the power it has as it reaches to 78%. He looks at the direction where he was being pulled. The adventurers were occupied from the body releasing magic from its body. The abomination occurred where its insides are pulling out from its body; fumes, flesh, blood, and bones coming out forming into the rat man like features. Trying to break free from the suppression, the adventurers try to take it down as it persists to molded back inside of it.

    The adventurers tried to break through the monster. The crystals hid inside its bag protected itself being torn to shred, as the crystal breaks, it fused back in and with little remains being absorb pushed out. A piece of the crystal is struggling to form while the adventurers disrupt it

    ¡°Oh, what in the hell are we getting into¡±

    ¡°This is a lesser demon for fuck sakes, how weak they should¡¯ve been?¡±

    An agathean adventurer turns around and notice about the two ¡°It¡¯s the kid, the head is trying to revive itself¡±

    The agathean adventurer casts his spell to teleport to the back, brings out his magic scroll place on the ground. He throws another one to the back of the shield student. The shield student held tightly as he looks old as his strength starts to wane. When he is about to be pull to the monster¡¯s body, the agathean adventurer activates his scroll and switch both of them. The shield student switches with him all the conditions he had on him. He slightly pulls a bit with and restoring his health. The agathean adventurer fell down as he takes the kid¡¯s aging state and said to them with his weakening old voice.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Hold it, the monster is trying to escape with those abducted. It needs its head to complete the escape!¡±

    Barely to hear to anybody, it was the healer who had to repeat what he said. The adventurers try to stall the monster channeling its magic. Silfa summons her doll as it helps the shield student. The doll grabs the head, but immediately being pushed down to the ground as crystal shards burst open from the monster¡¯s body. Every one of them got hit and getting pulled into the crystal. One big blast around it hits everyone nearby. They were taken inside of the crystal.

    It wasn¡¯t enough, the shield student slips his hand after one big crystal piece hits his hand. The head returns the body and its head opens up to the air. Its mouth opens and shout like the sound of the bell. The first bell struck, the magic around them gone. The second bell tolls, slightly something stops it from behind. More Enders come to help as it quickly unleashed its demonic magic out from its body, revealing captured people sealed inside the crystal. Fresh and unstable the monster tries to flee with it.

    R-cord fell unconscious to see that his teammates came. After the bell ringing for another time, it disappears. As for the shield student, he runs to check his friend and her sister. They were gone, the blast from the crystals have abducted many people, including the guards. Sweep away from his eyes where there are the victims who were protected with R-cord¡¯s energy shield. Someone comes in and pick out the gems from them, the man worn with warrior like power armor. Using light energy to pick them up from the ground. Levitating them to the air with no hassle.

    ¡°Are you one of our units?¡±

    The shield student looks at himself to his gauntlet, he looks at the Enders who face is worn with his helmet and his round body got figure on his power armor, the shield student immediately responds

    ¡°No sir! I¡¯m in the Raker Mawn guild and . . .¡±

    The man took something out of nowhere and give it to him, it is R-cord¡¯s monocle and the man said to him

    ¡°Data received; Miyusuki, your companions are taken away. As your mission should¡¯ve collect energy for your training. Do you want to proceed for solo mission for now?¡±

    ¡°Solo mission?¡±

    The man gives him the monocle, quickly places it to his eye and all the information flashing on his side view. Information place on his vision as he carefully read it, his responds

    ¡°Yes! Sir . . . X2L, I want to save my friends with the guidance of your . . . what?¡±

    He continues to read the mission as he will be doing it alone, X2L said to him as he grabs his gauntlet and use his other hand to his monocle. The monocle gives special information on his view and see the capability of the gauntlet, without hesitation he nods back to him and said,

    ¡°YES! SIR!¡±

    Loud and clear, there is no time for waiting for help. X2L dashes to R-cord then the agathean adventurer reach out to him in his still old body form

    ¡°I have traces to where it goes . . .¡±

    Without hesitation, X2L¡¯s visor quickly trace the man¡¯s eye with past memory when he sees. Able to trace the magic abilities he had to see. The coordinates match the demonic magic through his system and aims his energy weapon, from the arm bracer, and opens a mechanism. He shoots to where the monster disappeared, a rift forced open giving an unstable appearance. X2L stared to the boy, and the message received through his monocle. Without a single word, he jumps inside.

    The rift exploded without giving a single sound, X2L reads the message from him as he was at the moment entered the rift.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down . . .¡±

    The people who are left trying to pick themselves up from the chaos whereas reinforcement is coming to their direction. Ruby appeared in a sudden flash, she stops as she finds Silfa¡¯s doll, puma, she looks around for any clues. She gritted her teeth

    ¡°No, not her too¡±

    Smokes coming from behind her, where X2L and R-cord saw two toys going through the portal, blocked by the shamanistic smoke and they say what they hear . . .

    ¡°Duck, Puma?¡±

    The shield student bears the pressure happening when he sent inside the rift, the torn portal, unstable, and made him feel the pain through his passage. No harms but the feeling of pain, he¡¯s blinded by the strong light, and only his monocle was able to see what is going on. His body falls weak and his surrounding turn bleak, everything what he sees so far is a trembling mess as if he was in a battlefield. The monocle explains that he is in a demonic realm now, limited to his own strength as corruption easily demented any excess mana.

    As he sees clearly, he is in the large public fountain, doesn¡¯t recognized like the ordinary park of the city he knows. The design as he looks up is a stranger to his eyes, the model, the features show the appearance of a statue. Only the clothes he had seen but the other appearance like upper body and the face is gone, a ruined state. Weak and still able to move, he crawls as he immediately stops. Rat men appeared like ghosts. it puts itself on the dirty ruined fountain as the remains hid beneath the dirt. It collected and starts to materialize into its cultic body, then it leaves. The dirt removed, as it shown dead bodies preserved and leaving no decay. Someone twitches among it as the man raises his hand.

    ¡°Shhhsh, what a way making an entrance kid. Follow me, we won¡¯t be made it out alive in this wretched realm¡±

    The shield student looks at the man. Cameras, devices, and other electronic equipment put into the dirt and show the signs of it being rusted. Both of them crawl their way to the other side of the fountain, continuing the ruins as more bodies in mix of flesh and bones as it neither fresh nor man

    ¡°. . . Don¡¯t underestimate this realm, kid. Or else you will be having nothing but to go through hell. Now, look over there¡±

    The student looks through the holes of the fountain, where he sees the realm¡¯s strange world.

    ¡°Take my camera, look at the lens and see through the far reaches in this shit hole . . .¡±

    The student takes the camera and sees through the lens. The rat men carrying crystals and transporting it deeper inside the buildings. A wide opened transparent seal where there the people he saw during the fight before, then he sees his friends, imprison inside the crystal.

    ¡°Watch carefully, my camera is able to freeze any enemy when taken a picture through that lens. Once they froze, took any measure to take them out . . .¡±

    The sounds of lightning strikes and thunder coming from across the distance

    ¡°. . . Take the picture, we strike when the lightning strikes again¡±

    The shield student uses his camera and trying to understand the situation. For the moment, he has questions to where this man came from and there should be more like him. This realm freaks him out but his heart focus on his bravery to save his friends. He looks at the man, tired. Trapped in this unfamiliar world and nowhere to escape, he waits for the moment to act. A spark of lightning appears, after few short seconds, the thunderous sound reached them. The man signals him

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    The flash of the camera hits the monsters in front of them. They suddenly froze as he gazes it in surprised.

    ¡°AGAIN!¡±

    He immediately acted as more of them are coming, the flash of the camera stops them.

    The man charges forward bringing a device and hit every frozen monster in a digitized freeze. It shatters to dust in pixelized matter falling to the ground, the static pixel being pulled into his device and the device revealed to be makeshift recycled phone. The panel shows the data is sealing the demonic magic. The man took is breath in a happily relief. The shield student comes in and follow up against the remaining frozen rat men, after he hits the last of it, a surprised attack appeared from behind. He quickly grabs its head as it fights back. His gauntlet activates to release the energy to his shield, and bashes it to its gut.

    The rat man got stun and its head starting to drain off to the gauntlet¡¯s grip. Its stunned body didn¡¯t move as it already being absorb, it disappears leaving the man witness such a surprised. The thunderous sound is slowly fainting to silence, no time for them to react as he pointed to him at the building. The shield student nods and they quickly got inside. Out from plain sight of the enemies as they hurriedly coming to their direction, they watch them to find their kind as the place is empty. The man said to him

    ¡°I have never seen a monster was easily getting stunned with neutral mana, what type of magic did you use?¡±

    The shield student didn¡¯t answer but asking him ¡°First, how did we end up here?¡±

    He sighs ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s go up the stairs. Those monsters are clever than what you seen near the city¡±

    They walk up the stairs and saw the rat men are already clawing at the walls and windows to see what is inside. Hiding in the second floor, the two are safe, for now. The man asks him

    ¡°What¡¯s your name kid, you don¡¯t look like an abductee from Chojima district¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the shield student . . .¡±

    The man doesn¡¯t look convinced having him a long name and said again

    ¡°Ok, what¡¯s your nickname? I¡¯m Flashes by the way¡±

    ¡°Sorry, just call me Miyusuki. What happened here?¡±

    The sounds of the window being tampered as the eyes of the rats and claws trying to see through the windows or from the broken glass, where they are now is still safe. Both of them stops for a moment until they left, Flashes whispers to him

    ¡°Monsters are abducting people near both Fuku City and Chojima District, I got caught and now I¡¯m free, injured but free. I hid inside their corpse pit, then you appeared as I tried to hide. You almost got me caught after that dramatic entrance¡±

    ¡°Corpse pit? I thought we are in a fountain¡±

    ¡°Up close, maybe, how about take a look outside?¡±

    The windows are cleared as the lightning keep flashing along the view, the rat men have already left as the shield student takes a look at the fountain. The fountain is actually a pit from the view at the back as it was covered with cultic ward at the front, with his monocle focus on it. The remains are no rat men, as it is been identified further, the scan shows the remains are molded together with different races. Whereas the skulls are being molded instead its original features. He steps back and started puking as too much information being added to his monocle, revealing the most disgusting image in high definition.

    The lightning strikes closer to where they are and the building starts turning. The demonic magic is seeping inside of the building. Flashes pulled him to his senses

    ¡°We need to get out here, the building is starting change¡±

    They rush to go downstairs but the floor starts releasing foul poisonous stench. They move on to the windows, the windows start shifting into a monstrous like flesh with the hard stone walls moving. Flashes look around and sees another opening, there¡¯s a massive hole from the other room. Both of them runs toward it through the halls.

    The roof collapses and fell on Flashes. The beam starts to form teeth where Flashes try to pull it out, biting through his hand as it becoming sharper. The shield student was ahead as he sees him down with the falling rebar beam. He charges up his gauntlet and transfer its energy to his shield, bashing the teeth off as it is smooth enough to carry it out. He helps Flashes up as the hallway starts squeezing onto them.

    ¡°Come on, Flashes. We need to get out of here¡±

    They run towards the hole as the building is exhaling its foul breath. The shield student jump first and rolling on the floor, while Flashes tumbles to the ground and lies down.

    The shield student tries to pull himself up, but the foul breath reaches to his face and breathe the toxic air. He falls down without a single resistance or coughing from his mouth. Flashes looks at the building as it is completely transformed. Its steadily moves at the sight of the lightning coming down. The building¡¯s steel rebars and steel supports start to pull out from its structure. The metal parts and shrapnel are bending forcing the building not moving properly. Flashes hears someone casting ¡°Polarized! Metal!¡±. The metal forced back inside the building burst everything around it ins and outs with one metal spike comes out from it.

    The monster wasn¡¯t stuttered after that spell as the living building turns to the man who casts it. Someone comes along, landing on the building, bouncing off back and forth, with every metal spike leaves the rat men¡¯s body stuck on it. The rat men try to pull themselves out as they impaled deep to the walls, the lightning flashes as the man keeps going back and forth until every metal spike has a rat impaled. One flash to the air as the man slams down to the large metal spike as a lightning rod, a huge drop of lightning strike reaches it as a trail of intense electricity rushing down along with a thunderous fall.

    Both men cast their spell together against each other, the polarization and the lightning shock connects to the tip inside of the metal beam. Magic collided together forming nowhere else to flow out from the powerful currents. A big spark erupts inside and thunder blow up inside the building including the monsters impaled, the explosion erupts as the entire building fall into pieces. After the smoke clears the two men saw Flashes lying on the ground with a young boy recovering from the toxic air. One of them spoke

    ¡°Flashes! We thought you were taken away deep inside the realm¡±

    Flashes slowly stands up ¡°Yes, I was, now I¡¯m here with this kid beside me. Miyusuki, stand up and used that thing of yours to suck out the powers over there¡±

    He pointed out to the smoking debris where the building was, fall into rubble and glimpse of bright light glowing through the smoke. The shield student stands up and checks where the man pointed for him. Others follow him as they talk.

    ¡°Miyusuki, huh. A kid like him able to survive in this realm. I thought he was one of them, Magnet¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a change of tone, C? Do you recognize him?¡±

    The shield student turns his head to see the two, Flashes pulled him in as they have no time. Just a small sight of them under the view of the smoking debris, the monocle scans them appropriately as it shown the details. The shield student trips a bit to see something more than he had thought. Flashes said

    ¡°There is no time, take the crystal and absorb it. I saw you do it to the monsters¡±

    The shield student touches the crystal, the gauntlet reacted and the monocle opens a notification to his side eye. Warning signs, appearing before him in foreign language. Automatically activate the gauntlet as its mechanism sprung open as it tries to take the piece of the crystal.

    The gauntlet suddenly become fully charged and it grips his hand without him realizing it. it goes deep inside the crystal as he panicked. Trying to pull out from his hand sinking into the crystal. Cdown approaches to him and help him pull out in an impulsive lightning speed. The crystal is being ripped apart like wood, the glass texture changes after it being drained and the object comes out after that pull. The reaction occurred from the distance as the horde of notorious magic coming in their way. Flashes and Magnet reacted, used their magic and teleport them in the safe distance . . . closer inside the realm.

    They teleport goes deeper inside the realm as they thought, the crystal leaks mana so wide that they teleport further in. Flashes is shocked to see they are inside a building that he hid before. He turns to look at Cdown and Miyusuki lying on the ground, both surprised to see what the shield student had on his hand. A magic item, clearly made from Horsin in design and foreign power that they can¡¯t identify. The shield student¡¯s monocle easily identifies it as he explains to them

    ¡°This magic item belongs to someone died a long time ago, it has no owner and its curse. If we able to remove it, it can be able to switch someone in a worldwide radius¡±

    All four gathered deep inside the realm, Flashes returns where the abductees are. With only four of them, this is going to make a decision over this. The boy had shown promised tools on his hands and the others are not ready for this. Yet, the gauntlet able to null against the demonic magic and the kid able knows how to. Flashes said to them

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how deep we are inside the realm, but staying here would be worse for all of us . . .¡±

    They look at the window as they found them, a traumatizing view ¡°. . . And I don¡¯t want to see this all over again¡±

 Rescue Then Escape - Chapter 108

    COI C108

    It¡¯s been almost an hour as they hid inside of the building. A strange interaction when using magic inside the realm. After the introductions, observation, skipping any unnecessary background information of themselves, and all of that situation happening here. They got themselves in a situation where the victims are more vulnerable than what they have thought. Inside the deeper realms they can¡¯t identify, treating instead a cult area with western fantasy like district, being gone and corrupted by evil. Others can¡¯t work enough to the describe it.

    The shield student asks them ¡°So, uh, where are the backups you mentioning about? Magnet?¡±

    ¡°Scattered, from hearing from your entrance situation. We are sharing the same circumstances, but for C, he easily run rampant inside the realm. The rat men don¡¯t know how to deal with a runaway¡±

    C down kept quiet and watch the hostages ¡°They are definitely part of a gang. Flashes, have you known someone when you got caught with them?¡±

    ¡°No, I was kind of unlucky that I was near the incident. We are taking too much time now, where are the backups?¡±

    Magnet turns behind them and sighs.

    When magnet was about to react to them, there¡¯s a static frequency reaching out to him. Trying to get a good signal as the shield student stops him. ¡°Sorry Miyusuki, but the signal is weak here¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my monocle detects weak frequency from your device. I am receiving instructions how to fix it . . . can I?¡±

    Magnet immediately gives his device to him ¡°From what Flashes said is true, I hope that gauntlet of yours and that mono lens doesn¡¯t make you look stupid¡±

    The shield student nods and proceed to fix his device, he begins using his gauntlet to strengthen the frequency.

    As it is able to reach the signal, he quickly shuts off Magnet¡¯s device. Magnet said ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    The shield student read his monocle out of unknown warnings, he said ¡°I found unidentified users . . . with other groups of people and their unique Horsin origin¡±

    Magnet couldn¡¯t understand what he meant, as Flashes comes to him by the sudden words regarding to Horsin. ¡°Speak it out boy, what Horsin origin? Are you trying to be scared?¡±

    The shield student returns the device and said to him ¡°Through my monocle they are identified as from the rebellion, soldiers originated from Circoston region. That¡¯s all I can say¡±

    Magnet and Flashes pull each other away from the boy, Flashes said to C. ¡°Help the kid, we have new problems to deal with. Miyusuki, ready yourself soon as this rescue mission of ours are getting dire¡±

    C nods and as he dashes towards him, and pat him at the back. As the two busy trying to persuade each other in this situation, the two of them tried to figure out to make it work. Magnet asks Flashes

    ¡°How much did he know about you?¡±

    ¡°Little, you can¡¯t talk with someone in the corpse pit nor the building turning into a monster neither. Yet, we can¡¯t take his gears as he is witness among us¡±

    Magnet took a glimpse at the boy, the idea kicks in their heads. Flashes pats his head, hard.

    ¡°Ow! What?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to kill a kid with equipment that is not from our city. If we are going to make it through and somehow, he will be able become useful with those only two items. I assume those weren¡¯t easily stole away¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok! I get what you¡¯re thinking. Those guys he was detecting are definitely from the Dark, Green, Dot, Gang . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop with the slow name with that tone of yours. All he just wanted to save the hostages, let¡¯s just see what he can really do¡±

    The shield student didn¡¯t hold back from what Flashes said to prepare, while C down explains further ¡°. . . This is not the whole plan, but the main idea is to save them. Either you get what yours or get what¡¯s ours, and either one of us will going to save them. Listen carefully what Flashes tell you to you, he has some electronic devices would blow your mind¡±

    The shield student read through the monocle as he scans directly at the crystals, it is a seal with no negative interactions. However, the place they are now is dangerous with demon¡¯s magic. The damage will occur once their mana is gone, completely.

    Flashes goes to the window said to everyone. ¡°Once I take a picture from here, we all going to run as heck. Don¡¯t leave by my side Miyusuki as everyone here is as agile with their lightning-fast speed, my gadgets will help you to move. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s all save the hostages inside the crystals. We are going to use those bastards as bait as we leave this place¡±

    Magnet carefully uses his magic to polarizes every spec on Flashes¡¯ lens, secretly include as he writes inside this very building. Flashes takes a pic and everybody starts to move deeper to the realm.

    The rat men hear a fainted sound coming where Flashes took his picture, it flashes on the wall forming a message. They run towards it as they see writings on the wall, confused as it thought to be magic writings. A surprised attacked happened and they were taken down as were the people just casually walk in. The man sees the problem being solve quickly as he is surrounded with his gang members. The man feeling a bit down.

    ¡°If she only comes with me, this date is so fine here¡±

    Whereas the rebellion pointed out to him ¡°There¡¯s a message writing from your people¡±

    The man walks to the wall as if it was branded instead of being sprayed. He can¡¯t recognize who has that kind of ability, but the writings are definitely given the name of the writer.

    ¡°It¡¯s Magnet, the almost got rape boy, it¡¯s been a while since that horrifying incident¡±

    One of the women laughs ¡°I just can¡¯t stop laughing from that fool, a fat man was almost able to rape him laughs*¡±

    The other member reaches out to her ¡°Be wary, they have overwhelming power and . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s fine . . . I¡¯m a woman laugh*¡±

    The man tilts a bit as he starts to grin, he then laughs with her then slowly feeling guilty about it. ¡°Geez, I shouldn¡¯t be laughing like that¡±

    The small group is rushing through the building to building, hearing the scuttering steps of the monsters. No hiding and no hesitation, they run carefully closer to the hostages. It is time to rescue them; outnumbered, ill prepared, and the nonsense they will talk about their success . . . with Miyusuki. C down ordered him

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out from the building, Miyusuki, be our ranged support and help us pushed out their flanks¡±

    ¡°But I have only a shield¡±

    Magnet dashes him at his back and tap his shoulders with both hands. ¡°We need to act fast and you have no mobility, you need Flashes for this¡±

    Flashes waves his hand to the shield student as he walks to his side. Magnet and C made a pose as he takes his picture. The shield student was a bit confused what they are about to do. C jumps in the air unleashing his controlled mana through his gadget, releasing a fighting move and whereas Magnet surround himself with polarization with magnetic orbs. Once they about to unleashed it, Flashes takes the picture and digitized them inside his camera. The shield student asks

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°Making an opening, step aside Miyusuki. Enjoy the show, heheh¡±

    They run to the balcony and saw the monsters scouring the place to find them. Flashes find the right place and bring them out in the middle of the rat men. Digitized and pixilated to the moment¡¯s second, the rat men being pulled to the magnetic orbs. Pulled in a certain way as the spark of electricity is coming from the highest volts of C¡¯s fist. His face shows his devilish grin as his gadget on his back starts to tune in some music, as the motion starts to follow up to reality, the show begins.

    The monsters annihilated by their entrance as the music plays, C attacks them in lightning speed while Magnet wasn¡¯t done posing as he got disrupted by the sudden anime music. He went off from being serious to having a laugh. The rat men try to retaliate but their spells were absorbed by the magnetic orbs and also the projectiles have been polarized by its presence. Magnet uses his spell to redirect the orbs all around them, countering every spell from this realm trying to appear. He pulled out his mana battery to charge up the orbs and extract what monsters¡¯ mana it has. Once it¡¯s done, he repositions forward.

    C attacks them in lightning speed using martial arts with his ability sets, attribute with electricity and cooldowns synchronized all of his techniques. The monsters can¡¯t resist or even fight back under minutes in action. Obliterated by their entrance as other monsters inside of the building walks out and face them. C and Magnet continues to push to the hostage out in the opening, giving themselves away in order for Flashes and the shield student to secretly pushing inside of the building.

    Building by building, the two push through and support them in range. The shield student is bashing his shield against the rat men¡¯s dangerous individuals. For once he faces monsters that hid powerful spells through their horrendous and desperate screeches, he uses his gauntlet to take each of them out from the existence of their mana. He grabs his daggers and infused with energy and throws at them. The rat men impaled by his daggers as it turned into crystals, the energy boosted his dagger to unbelievable effect as it nullifies them.

    They continue push through the open roofs as the building starts to act, the shield student uses his monocle to find the building¡¯s transformation. He found one as it hid through the walls, he grabs it with his gauntlet and drain it and transfer the energy to Flashes. Flashes receives the energy. He is getting overcharged and said to others outside

    ¡°Recharge here!¡±

    They throw their mana battery on the ground to where Flashes sees. He takes a picture and gives it to the shield student. Under a second notice, it is fully charge as it starts to short fused.

    ¡°Damnit kid, can you control right?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what archscience can do¡±

    ¡°Oh great¡±

    Flashes takes the pick on the mana batteries and transfer it back to their inventory. The buildings start to form, the inside released foul magic, he takes his pic with the shield student and escape. The ground breaks open where more monsters are coming, the rat men¡¯s secret armies joined the battle. The buildings are transformed into monsters as vehicles coming out from the inside, weapons made by magic and dangerous spells, releasing such power clouds the area with no resistance.

    Inside of the area where the hostages are, trapped sealed while others who were captured without proper sealing are moving freely in their crystallized cage. The adventures and the personnel saw their people. The threats they saw are the rat men¡¯s secret weapon among their hording group. Silfa holds her younger sister with assurance as they are trapped

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joanne, I¡¯m here. My indicator shows that puma is here¡±

    ¡°I know, but what about the others who got captured. Look . . .¡±

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, just believe that they are fine¡±

    The Agathean adventurers look at the citizens who were taken before them. Tainted by demon magic and their inner self is resisting against the influence. The realm they are now is still weak as they are the one who resist the very essence of its magic.

    ¡°The lesser things are not strong enough to take them. Still, the demon is just as powerful¡±

    ¡°They are no primarchs nor archaic, that¡¯s for sure. Yet, it brought a lot of its magic here. Especially the dead ones¡±

    Silfa reaches out to them ¡°What do you mean dead ones?¡±

    ¡°Other races¡¯ magic items. Without proper maintenance with those tools, it will never have the same effectiveness of how it was used beside being corrupted. Even they put us into a crystal, we are able to resist it except for its corrupted counter parts over there¡±

    The Agathean adventurers stop there as they won¡¯t tell the complete truth about the reality they are going to face. In this realm, this is where the source of the next stage of corruption. They don¡¯t want people to worry to a lesser thing.

    Joanne feels something off ¡°I heard something, there¡¯s a fight¡±

    The city guild adventurers cheered ¡°Really?! I thought this realm will be difficult to find¡±

    ¡°He is not wrong. It is probably from one our groups after that incident¡±

    They check their devices to see anything that they can go through the crystal imprisonment. It can¡¯t reach them, and meanwhile the personnel check his rune items. Silfa noticed him

    ¡°Is that one of the Enders¡¯ devices?¡±

    ¡°You knew, but it requires energy . . . Strange, only one Ender who closing in to us¡±

    The city guild adventurers start cheering more than they have hope for

    ¡°An Ender!? You mean those guys at the factory complex?¡±

    The personnel nods, and they quickly cheered out of excitement. ¡°Do you think we get to see those badass power armor and their gruesome battle tactics?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen them fight, but man their firearms able to stagger a lot of those monsters when it comes to extermination¡±

    Joanne looks at the personnel to see him to look confused, she gets closer to him and hear his whispers. ¡°Dexters never bring their men alone, who¡¯s that person coming to save us?¡±

    Joanne stops and couldn¡¯t believe it who, she gives a shocking expression ¡°Miyusuki?¡±

    The shield student had provided them a great and terrifying results with his gauntlet, able to convert demon magic into energy then backing up the mana battery they have. The realm¡¯s intoxicating environment consuming so much of their controlled mana, relying heavily on the mana battery to continue their existence of staying here. C is getting more confident, Magnet able to follow along C¡¯s crazy hack and slash aggression, and the shield student himself put up in the front against the new rat men they are facing. But there is one person is still having difficult experience among the three.

    ¡°Unlimited power source, but limited memory. I should¡¯ve used those TB if I didn¡¯t get caught. Gigabytes aren¡¯t enough to capture every scene I take . . .¡±

    The shield student calls out to him ¡°More enemies incoming!¡±

    ¡°. . . Ah shit!¡±

    He readies to take a pic on the ground as the they see a rolling machine comes to C¡¯s way. C dodges it like a bull as it keeps turning around firing with magic projectiles. The monster building is at his back being cornered as he went too deep. The rolling machine passes by Magnet as he can¡¯t catch it.

    It rolls in to C whereas the sweep of the building monster forces him to jump up. The rolling machine charges forward wrecking the monster¡¯s sweeping arms to get him. A ramp appeared before it and suddenly he digitized away. No stopping for the machine as it leaps up to the air and crashes at the building. The powerful vehicle able to breakthrough it, as it turns again, the driver got kick by C as he reappeared close to it. The vehicle got hijacked as he crazily trying to drive it. The vehicle retaliate as its magic writings are resisting his grip on the handles.

    Using C¡¯s gadget to enhance all of his ability damage to break free from the writings. He jumps off the moving vehicle, directly moving towards Magnet. Magnet used his mana battery pulled the vehicle up to the air, he aims at the remaining moving monster building and shout out his ultimate

    ¡°Magnetized Meteor!¡±

    Taking everything around it towards the monsters while the monsters being suck into it with tremendous amount of force forcing every bit of itself stretch to pieces. C goes in and pushes any escapees inside and captured them through the meteor attack.

    Slowly and closely to hit Magnet¡¯s target, Flashes leave large numbers of rat men caught through his lens. Numerous pics after the other as if he caught them all, both of them look at two inside one of the buildings where the shield student pushes something out from it. Large rat men falling down from the building as C catches them by kicking them in mid-air to the meteor¡¯s direction. Many pulled into it as it sucked everything around it then explodes. No debris left behind except for the emptiness they have brought, clean as it fits no evidence that they have fought here. Only shows them nothing but suspicious empty zone.

    The fight was over, they look around that there should be more endless horde coming to them. Flashes and the shield student thought the same as they move up to the roof, where they are now is in front of the area where the captives were. The shield student pointed across the road

    ¡°There they are, the unidentified . . . what the . . .?¡±

    His monocle looks closer to see what happened. Rebellion coming in army like fashion, forming into formation and coordinating their way to where they needed to go. Flashes waves his hand to the other two as they dash to the roof.

    Magnet and C were mix to see what is happening. ¡°I¡¯m guessing they are not here to rescue them¡±

    ¡°Miyusuki, can you see with that lens of yours? Flashes?¡±

    Flashes takes a look through his camera. He gazes upon them as they are too fast and kept moving forward. ¡°I can¡¯t see them properly, they moving so fast like they are kung fu fighting¡±

    ¡°Heh, nice analysis. How about you Miyusuki?¡±

    The shield student keeps tapping at the lens as if it was not working, through advance analyzing, he finds out why they are here ¡°They forging the monster¡¯s body into weapons. They are taking their mana and transforms it on their own accord¡±

    The monocle captures every detail they are performing. The rebellions manipulate the mana of this realm, shifting in and out as their own. Bending exterior of the magic from the monsters, taking it, reform it, and using it against them. One of them perform a skill that matches Sanquin¡¯s abilities, the touch forms that she did on him to pierce through his mana, except this one extract from them, and forcing the mana out then quickly transform into their arsenal. The results show more than he had to understand them all. He said to them

    ¡°They are able to resist against those monsters. They even used their mana as resources to fight¡±

    Meanwhile Flashes found someone who is not doing anything but walking through the battlefield. ¡°I see someone, what is he doing?¡±

    He gives the camera to the two of them. C takes a look

    ¡°Where? Augh! They are moving so fast. They are actually kung fu fighting¡±

    He gives it to Magnet, where he is about to see and hears Flashes voice. ¡°Do you see him? . . .¡±

    Carefully finding that person ¡°. . . I don¡¯t know about you, but he catches my eye¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we need to hurry. I don¡¯t think they are here to rescue us too¡±

    The two gets going, but C and the shield student continue to watch them move. The shield student asks ¡°C, why are the two afraid of a man walking on the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Miyusuki, but I can¡¯t see how we could win against them if they are not¡±

    The rebellions unleashed their magic destroying the area, the building where it kept the captives starting to crumble. C pushes the shield student

    ¡°We need to go now, there is no way we could take the chances after what we saw¡±

    After the use of the spell, the rebellions change their traits into negative as they brought back the used-up mana into their control once more. Once fiery and earthly magic reverts to black flames and dusts along with it. The group look at the disaster as if there is no end to use of their abilities. From the survivor who were at the east coast, that sight again brings them the nonsense they have to put up with when they use their own magic. In return, the rebellion used it against them. Magnet takes his deep breath to stop remembering the past and focus on their objective.

    The rat men are getting distracted from the threat as they relocate the crystals back into its bag. One unique rat man speaks its demonic tongue, once it finished it proceed to leave the building going through the open street. The rat man gets hit by stray debris as the fight reached its location, its body fell but transfer its spirit to another rat man, it picks up the crystals and continue to escape. It brings along with body guards with specialized weapon on its hand.

    Magic weapons formed into a staff with the size of a two-handed battering ram. A flash of light captured them and picks out only to the rat man carrying the crystals, it split them off as the chaos continues. The rat man appeared before them as C tries to suppress it. The rat man¡¯s body imploded as its spirit escape from their grasp, the crystals mend with its ghostly body carried it away. Magnet says to Flashes

    ¡°I know this won¡¯t be that easy¡±

    The shield student tries to grab it with his gauntlet, the rat man retaliates as it materialized then swings its tail off from his feet.

    C chases him as more horde is coming, the rituals around where they step begin to release magic seals, opening the portal from the ground, releasing more of their vile beasts. Their magic opening the monstrosity hidden from their secret portals, seeing them made them back away and find another way. C is separated among his group as they need to circle around where the rat man won¡¯t escape. The rat men stalled against the other threats were easily taken out. The man walks to the valley and see the ground the seals of the rat men.

    He calls out to everyone ¡°I know they are weak for you people, but they are not allowed to hide themselves in our respective city. Take them out or these pests will be the worries of our allies¡±

    They sound the horn as they continue to cleanse their way to the enemies. C hears them coming this way as he is nearing trying to escape and take down the runaway rat man. It threw crystals as he dodges left and right, the shattered crystal pulled back to it as he quickly evades as much of its trickery.

    Someone jump into the air and landed closely where they are, fighters are disposing the portals from any monsters coming into this realm. C tries to grab the rat man and its bag, but it implodes itself yet again leaving another escape. The rebellion moves pass by him as he is being surrounded. He readies himself, confused to whom they are allies or not. One fighter confronts him bringing out his spear, a spear head wrapped with a tassel. C says to him

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    The man responds ¡°. . . I don¡¯t know what are you saying, but I know you can understand me¡±

    The man took the first strike. C evade it in lightning speed. He now knows they are no friendlies as he escapes from the fight. The fighter thrust to where he stood before, tracing his footsteps. When he is about to track him down, the man calls out to him in their Horsin language

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow them if they misunderstood. I don¡¯t think their leader would contact about us¡±

    ¡°Pardon, but he didn¡¯t recognize us¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if he is from Fuku City, follow your orders. We are not yet revealed from the masses yet¡±

    The man later calls out to one of the strong fighters ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know you have your laughs. Would you like to see that rape victim?¡±

    Flashes pointed out to the rat man. ¡°Miyusuki, used the energy to infuse your dagger you did before and aim at it¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too far away from me to land a hit¡±

    ¡°Then start shooting, we¡¯re losing its trails and we can¡¯t stay for long in this trapped realm¡±

    The shield student takes aim picks up his daggers fused with his gauntlet, it crystallized and formed into picks. He throws at his target as it dodges every projectile he takes,

    ¡°Come on¡±

    The shield student desperately keeps running along the street trying to land a hit. The rat man dodges away as it sees that it is out from the magic seals.

    It got hit as it tumbles to the ground, its body is being released where its spirit is out. A flash of light hits it as it mid froze, leaving the crystals open. Another flash of light where Magnet appeared before it, quickly picking its bag and flashes out from its hand. The rat man returned back in motion as it tries to summon its bag. It returns effective into its arms as it opens by itself. What left inside is a camera, as it automatically flashes, the shield student appeared and grabbed its head. The gauntlet absorbs the rat man as it speaks in demonic tongue. It screeches wildly as the magic tries to release but was absorbed.

    The gauntlet reaches maximum capacity, the shield student looks at his monocle showing the guidelines how to deal with it. Reviewing it once more as he transfers the energy to full to his shield, he rammed the shield to the gauntlet removing the mana transformer. Leaking out the neutral mana from the rat man. Cycling through the mana out from the rat, to the last drop as the rat man fell to the ground lifeless as with remaining crystals on its grasp. He picks it up, and there it was, the adventurers who were captured.

    Losing his gauntlet in the process, the monocle shows more detail what is happening around him. A warning notification appeared as someone is coming his way. All three of his companions being thrown to him, where there¡¯s a warrior in front of them. Flashes told him

    ¡°They know, and they are using us to get the crystals¡±

    The shield student looks at the female warrior, holding rune carved bronze staff. She looks at them bewildered as she saw a kid with them, carrying archscience tech. It is damaged but there is another one on his eye.

    C reaches out his hand to the shield student, as he is being pulled up and standing in front of her. While the two sits there as Magnet was about to say something, but Flashes shuts his mouth leaving those two going to confront her. The female warrior sees the first time from what she heard about the man being almost rape by another man. He sees through his inner thoughts the mind of his condition. Through her eyes, she can tell how he is now. She squinted her eyes showing a dusk-colored glow as if she is trying look like one their own people showing their powerful presence.

    The shield student already thought they are the enemies, whereas C immediately attack in lightning speed. The female warrior quickly blocks his attacks and easily overwhelmed him with only in few moves. She redirects the flow of his electricity to her two finger tips and punches him with her other hand. A strong pulse hit his gut and her finger touches to his chest, in a finger distance, she punches him with his electric abilities into a thunderous blow. He immediately taken out. Leaving her eyes on to the shield student.

    The data has been gathered through his monocle as it is hopeless for him to understand what is going on. The female warrior spring in front of him nearly snatching the bag under him. He grabs her arm trying to drain away her mana, but she doesn¡¯t have one, and more like she still uses mana outside instead storing inside of her. The shield student barely trying to hold her arm as she raises him up as he grips on to her. The monocle continues to identify what is going and he said to her as he misread it

    ¡°Yung?¡±

    She nods and punches his shield.

    He blocks it, but he feels the vibration coming to his shield. She bent control on his shield as she keeps hitting it to no end. Banging it like a bell as sounds of the shield is trying to deflect something. Then he sees something flowing inside of him while she keeps hitting him. She leans closer to his ear and said,

    ¡°Your soul is corrupted with mana¡±

    She swings him up the air as he feels his body feeling light and his mind losing conscience. One fell swoop to put him down, a duck doll appeared out nowhere and shields him

    ¡°D-u-u-u-ck¡±

    A portal appeared behind them whereas Silfa¡¯s doll pulled them all to the portal. The female warrior tries to destroy their portal but the duck filled with curses flowing through her body. She took a deep breath and quickly removes the shamanistic ritual, once she looks at the portal, they are already left. The man walks towards her as she looks down for a bit.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°A familiar aura, I don¡¯t know why I hesitated back there¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your reason but I guess that kid had secrets that neither of us know¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The duck was left behind without a care in the world, trapped in the realm that belongs to the demon. It looks around as the rebellion had dealt the problems. The duck stays whereas the fighters recognized a strong presence. Face to face in the most awkward way, but both sides know their dangerous potentials. One of the fighters warned each other

    ¡°A goblin spirit, be careful, there is now way for that spirit to enter this realm beside a horde chief¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Psai?¡±

 The Recruits Alternatives - Chapter 109

    COI C109

    Isekai citizens are riled up in different means. Controversies of what is happening inside the ruins of North Mihayara District, many victims, hostages, or unlucky passerby are taken by the lesser things. Better to be called as weak demons from the inner realms of Agatheus City. Fugitives or criminals hidden somewhere inside the vast numerous realms, no one else could define them as their multiple identities kept themselves away from the judgement of their fallen agendas.

    Thankfully, it was subverted. Even though they discover their hidden realms, but once the authorities and adventurers joined forces and entered the realm. Everything what the survivors describe about was wipe clean. Empty to the point of doesn¡¯t exist anymore. One of the personnel checks around the area. He calls his officials

    ¡°The suspects have cleaned all evidence that happened here. It is the same case happened when the gangs control the realms for themselves . . . Yes Ma¡¯am, we will be proceeding to call support . . .¡±

    As the realms continue to exist for its final moment, before it will be sealed by them or loss of its entirety of their magic. The rat men that speak in demonic tongue gathered under their feet, burrowed underneath like the vermin they are. Demon souls possessing these puppets of its creation. They scheme ever so desperate, as the undergrown will be done once the fourth moon cycle is coming. No left for them to set their base, nor they would return back to Agatheus City as their spirit will be exposed by the Jigeram. Until Alga¡¯s light returns, they kept their pitiful lives under the dirt.

    ¡°Squeal* Man filth! Purge realm, end harvest ever so easily. Weak ones exposed, now threat to clean city¡±

    The rat man looks among its surviving speaking companions, all of them have faces that never follow the way of the speaking it said before. ¡°You¡¯re still playing games with the rat men¡¯s dialogue. When will your creation should be turned to dust and left as nothing as we once had?¡±

    ¡°No-no, no. Speak this, rats are children. Rat gods demand ruins, give ruins, received powers . . . Yes-yes¡±

    The demons are possessing this made rat men as their avatars, and the maker of it is challenging among them to follow its examples. Daringly tried to hit each other as parts of its dead body torn off.

    Pieces of its bone broken loose and even cleanse of the rat man¡¯s transformation. The bone revealed to be the dead bones of some kind of animal, gobins animal.

    ¡°People in this city called this gobins as goblins, made out from marsp, and now you made it into rat men¡¯s body . . .¡±

    The rat man squeezed their avatars as its demon magic fouls their bodies, such opportunity to scheme near closely to the city and the coming to end for the undergrown, they must play along to this deranged false gamer

    ¡°Give us . . .¡± Beginners to speak such idiocy, one of them implodes in vile.

    One demon takes out a device and properly translate before the crazed rat man, instead, it summons the one who know to play this game. A portal opens through as the rat¡¯s hand grasp everyone in, as it immediately causing the realm exposed by the city detection. These lesser things are less smart than they have to be, proving themselves as the slaves of their own chaos. The rat men teleported outside the city on the far distance, hiding in the outpost of the outskirts near the Isekai City. Hid inside the crater as it already being piled of so many monsters into crystals or dusts.

    The rat man lord enraged of their actions not from their defeat but their scheming revealed only by them. It hits them from their careless magic.

    ¡°Loud chitters, man filth know. Dared squeak-chatter through holes near man filth¡±

    ¡°Master, Nest harvest gone. Yes-yes, warp flesh taken away by man filth. Cult magic takes time to take all, but man filth in realm world feasted on cult floors . . . and¡±

    The rat man shows its foul green magic, summoning forms of rats surrounding them. In spite of its rage, the lord had already been beaten since before. The rat men are being pushed away from the city without the city itself know about its intellectual existence.

    The rat man lord spews out the names, in disgust, of their allies in its chittering mouth.

    ¡°Ghost tails lost their talk ones near big tree shocks, Flesh meat¡¯s eaters starved, and Tree shocks harvest to man filth. Groan* Man filth defend will strong. Scavenge all ruin lands for cult runes, new homes no more, need more rats . . .¡±

    As it continues giving orders to all the rat men, the demons who didn¡¯t understand its speech led them into annoyance. They want to ignore all this divided attention, but they will return back as the defeated. Lady Hivites is a manipulated demoness.

    The rat men went deep back inside the forest as they continue to refill their numbers. All of them are made by their demonic magic, but the rat man lord is in complete famish, thin bone, desperate form. Only thing now for the lord to be healthy is to eat. They entered a nest where the feral goblins are caged as the lord picks one up and consumed it alive. Alone to itself to feast the gurgling dying feral, through its touch the food it feasting off died and transform into one of them. Its accursed gnawing and endless empty belly continue its sensation. Until nothing left for the feral as they become rat men.

    The demons were envy of the lord¡¯s power, one of the lesser things that able to finish the corruption of those broken races. If it finds a broken race like humans, dwarves, or even the elves. The lord will be able to have another tortured and manipulated slave just the one who is with them. The schemes are not over, as they need resources, they need to go back in. The sewers will be the next for their return. For now, they need the rat men they could get. The dead feral are still transforming as demon magic is filling inside in each one of them. The rat man lord chanted

    ¡°Rat gods demand sacrifices¡±

    And it strikes down the newly transformed rat man. It will take time for their return.

    In Isekai City, the survivors made it out with all the missing people they have brought from their crystal imprisonment. The shield student was the only person left inside the hospital while the rest left finishing their diagnosis. It¡¯s now close to lunch and the people who is watching over him is his uncle and Haw to his side. Many visitors come and go as many adventurers heard a Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool student with Enders equipment on hand able to survive a realm that the police personnel have trouble getting in.

    The Uncle explains to Haw some information about them. But the rest will be proven to his nephew. ¡°. . . My nephew uses his mother¡¯s side last name, Miyusuki, so there is no threat to get his real name¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to pry his father¡¯s side. I am here to know how he got so many supports from another guild¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even I ask you so many times about it, I still put my finger on my head to why Enders guild never get along with each other¡±

    ¡°Do you want to say it to you again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be rude if you didn¡¯t¡±

    The shield student wakes up and see his uncle and his teach in front of him. His uncle noticed him as he sits on the chair and said ¡°Hey, you finally awake¡±

    His uncle smiles at him as he tries to react of his corny expression. Haw joins along ¡°You were trying to cross the border, right? You walk right in that . . .¡±

    ¡°No, we were there away from the incident¡±

    ¡°. . . Imperial ambush, the same with us¡±

    His uncle chuckles as he smiles at his nephew. The nephew wasn¡¯t laughing and he speaks harshly

    ¡°Fuck you¡±

    His Uncle and Haw were planning this since Haw comes to visit him, they are the only two people left since it¡¯s almost time for lunch. Others went out to get something to eat. His Uncle couldn¡¯t stop making this dangerous experience ending with a laugh. Then he immediately becomes concern

    ¡°And I thought my story surviving through the factories were dangerous enough. You got yourself almost killed . . .¡±

    He was about to mention about his mother, his younger sister, as this isn¡¯t the right time to over the boundary.

    As the joke was over, the shield student explains about the situation whereas his uncle is growing mix what is happening about his nephew¡¯s story. ¡°A monocle acts like an UI, I guess I could understand that but a rebellion woman beaten you. That¡¯s where I draw the line for your safety, I heard they can easily kill you with your own magic¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry, but she didn¡¯t kill me for some reason. I feel my head feeling light and my body suddenly explode in pain. I don¡¯t know what just happened¡±

    Haw thinks about Sanquin¡¯s abilities, and hearing further about the story as it indeed same goes to other Circoston origins. The mana is not connecting through the center of their bodies. Outward and away from the vital organs once the enemies¡¯ magic break inside of their body. But he thinks that the warrior is not trying to kill him, rather take them as hostage. Enders have neutral relation with them when regards to past interferences, they probably thought they have another negotiating chips if they took a young boy with them from Isekai City. This will lead to Sanquin¡¯s involvement if Haw fails.

    Lunch is here with friends as they surprised him. Joanne and their classmates who were saved by him, without him knowing, clump him up around for saving them. The room is small, and Silfa opens up the room with her magic. Expanding openly through a realm, the shield student is surrounded by people he knew and Silfa¡¯s friends. Warm reunion, they first take their lunch with the best meals available outside of the hospital. Joanne was about to feed him, but his uncle stops her and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to be his wife augh!¡±

    Joanne reacted and slaps him out embarrassment, the energy shield opens up as he held the Dexters gem and still pretend to get hit. ¡°Ah. . .? I mean, Ow!¡±

    As they enjoy their meal, except for the Miyusuki family getting embarrassed by their behaviors in front of them. Haw looks closely to see such family relation. Gemina nudges him

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look, soldier? I thought your expression stuck in one serious look¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was just looking at their expressions. They were worried before and now they are happy when he wakes up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you for the longest here, Haw. I think you¡¯re just jealous. I don¡¯t know what happened to your past, but this world is as shit as I could describe it, bite*¡±

    Jealousy or not, Haw nods to her explanation. Gemina¡¯s eyes were open wide to hear he agrees about him being jealous. ¡°Whoa? Really!?¡±

    Haw could only nods as his past memory can no longer reached him. Gemina tries to talk further about his past, but she hesitated. After her case researching about the Benedictus before, it will make her head lose brain cells if she continues asking questions. Enders never provide a concrete answer, until the Dexters came. How they brought the kid to them after that incident, make her heart burns to hate them. Without even realizing herself, she asks him

    ¡°Dexter guild, do you know about them?¡±

    Gemina is able to identify his stares. Away from the eyes of a concerning man into a dead eyes soldier when he hears about them. His eyes traces to every expressive reaction on her body, and his observant tells much of an experienced researcher, but far less experience than the daring rat.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Give me what you know first, then I¡¯ll answer what you know so far¡±

    She gets a condition for how far she wants to know, but more terrifying how he is more dead serious than she could ever imagined. It wasn¡¯t her curiosity that will harm her. It was her trust.

    Gemina leans to his ear and gives him her device, playing a recording as she met them during that night. Haw recognized these voices, sadly it was only two of them. Where¡¯s the other one?

    Gemina: ¡°. . . You send the kid alone!?¡±

    X2L: ¡°The kid is already here without any harm¡±

    R-cord: ¡°Sir, there are signs of damage from the rebellion and the scourge pathogens. He will die without his AP Armguard. The condition of the item had broken its mana transformer¡±

    Gemina: ¡°I swear I would . . .¡±

    The recording ends there as she thought would be enough for him to understand.

    Haw expect much for X2L¡¯s logistics and information. He knew what will be the outcome and the shield student able to get out with some help. The rationality between the Dexters and the citizens are truly different. Following the results, research, or probabilities of their own theories and studies. Gemina is waiting for him to respond after hearing it. He quietly tries to remember his girlfriends about manners to deal with hot heads and misbehave individuals. Gemina is no child, and this reaction is not sane for them. Haw has to speak to her with a warning.

    ¡°Nothing is personal for them, if you want to have an honest detail about them, I have to speak clear and painful. Alright?¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Ok, but you have to tell me without convincing me to kill them¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Haw. I know your world is not perfect, and I am not going to let your people to mess with mine. Understand?¡±

    Haw pushes away her device and gives an honest look, after a few moments of thinking and then look around as everyone is being preoccupied for a moment. He needs to make it short.

    ¡°Dexter Guild is based on research and projects. Its excellence in making technology is advance, and the way they reach the goals are problematic and ignorance of such consequence. Playing along to be intellectual, but the reality that they are just as people as we all are. Like me able to use alchemy in a whim, but you see how I am lacking. It is all about the efficient, they don¡¯t care about the emotional expression and morale conduct. Dexter Guild is all about statistics¡±

    Gemina has so many questions from Haw¡¯s answer, doubt that a Dexter guild member knows all what is happened during that night. She feels like he is dodging the question, but it must be that question she would be get angry of. Still, suspicious from their actions but the result had proven better than they have received from the news. Ruby went wild all around the ruins just to find them without any clue to where they are. They only found them where they were taken away. That portal is marked by Silfa¡¯s doll, Puma. That night was not very pleasant for them to hear when the diagnosis on the shield student had shown signs of supposed to have severe conditions.

    Flashes was one of them, the conditions he has were foul magic is not fully implanted on him. Thanks to their stats to have resist the problem. It was safe for him to survive it, but the shield student was special. He almost lost his UI completely after encountering with Sanquin on that night. He has the unique results with more exposure from the harshness of this world. Somehow, he survived from the known attacks from the rebellion, which were dangerous back in the east coast. Gemina has to leave it at that, but her eyes are straight to Haw¡¯s eyes. For him and the Dexter Guild, they can predict the outcome even she thought it was too risky.

    Lunch was over, the shield student is not yet allowed to leave. Then his day of training with Raker Mawn guild will continue next week. He frowns on the suspecting day to come for his training. Only he can do now is to talk with Haw and mention about his journey. With everyone surrounds them both as they want to know what happened inside the realm. Haw reaches out to him and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s going to see each other for another time, you need your rest. Come and see me when you are free. I¡¯m sending a message from Dexter Guild if you want some quests from them. The reward you will get is the armguard you used yesterday¡±

    The shield student starts to remember something. He checks his arm and see the gauntlet is gone, but his UI shows in his inventory that he has one. Realizing who put inside his UI, even though he lost his many features in his UI. The only remaining he had now was the empty icons and his magic to improvise his inventory. It exists like an empty husk that needed to fill, hardly for him to make it his own as the required mana exceed from his control. As for the rest of his day, he takes his weekend in the hospital.

    Gemina walks out at the hospital leaving her friends behind. To what excuses she thought she could come up with, it was Ruby who backs her up. She sees Haw spending his time reading some notes as she looks behind him, he immediately turns around knowing too well how unsatisfied she hears from him.

    ¡°I thought you were trying to say to him, you¡¯ve been waiting for an entire morning¡±

    ¡°Entire morning? I¡¯m trying to be careful to advise him, and he has his own to grow as well. I¡¯m starting learn how that boy really committed to join my guild¡±

    ¡°You know I¡¯m itching for questioning about the Dexter Guild, are they really that bad that I would lose control?¡±

    Haw stares at the city barrier, it is pretty close and he can see the personnel are handling it pretty well. He turns back to her ¡°I for one is trying to find a way to describe them. Separately, they have their roles and uses. In the end, they know more than we have to figure out ourselves. I know that you saw me talking with the Dexter Guild member, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t eavesdrop regarding about that kid, right?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, forget what I said about keeping my blade on to them. I just don¡¯t like how they bring a child alone into a realm made by a demon¡±

    Gemina couldn¡¯t help her mind extending what she is in front of him. The man she argued during that night knows about Haw. Collecting what she remembered before, that is definitely his old guild. Either she forgotten about it or don¡¯t know what Dexter Guild looks like as he is looked ordinary than their sci fi counterpart. Gemina grabs him by the hand as her heads need to clear off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink¡±

    ¡°In the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up, if I get mad to hear such monsters that you won¡¯t going to tell me. At least I could forget about that too¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point to tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our customs, and customs that man paid for the woman¡¯s drink¡±

    ¡°Sounds like scam to me¡±

    Gemina brings him to a new bar, owned by Agatheans, and the owner looks at the woman with a lively greeting, then he saw an Enders as his face squinted out of his luck. Haw sees him as if this place has been scamming recently. Yet, the place is pack with mostly citizens. Hardly anyone will come to this place after that siege, and the owner is just an adventurer doing part time job. Haw remembers that woman who sells him a complete set. Made him wonder how much of the supplies there are in the inner realms.

    They take a seat and given a menu. Haw looks at the price that is beneficial for most citizens could afford, and converting to price to his own. It is kindly fit the price for them too. That face that the owner shows to him, why would he be acting like he is scamming? They get their drinks and the conversation continues. Gemina takes her sips

    ¡°Like I was saying, let¡¯s just say the kid has potential. Do you know anything special about him?¡±

    ¡°A special one, and it was on accident that they know he had¡±

    ¡°Like what . . .¡±

    ¡°Let me explain first, the Dexter Guild had specialized in info gathering . . . stretches further from rumors and speculation¡±

    He takes his drink and gulp down in one glass. ¡°They found out the conditions about him and he will be able to handle it when he got inside the realm. It wasn¡¯t meant for the demons, and all actuality was meant to the rebellion¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me they already got hold of their positions¡±

    ¡°Traces of collusion with your people, defectors to you and traitors for us, but the Dexter Guild never given the order to face them as they focus on rebuilding the factories. For now, there is no report to deal them as a threat¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, how do you know all this?¡±

    ¡°I got it from them recently this morning, of course. But there is no proof but let¡¯s assume it correlate with that kid¡±

    Gemina couldn¡¯t get the idea around her head. Is the rebellion the enemy of this region or just people don¡¯t want to bother them? She takes another glass as Haw pours her more, then she drinks it again to satisfy the unbelievable speculation. The rebellion, martial artists according from what she had gathered adventuring to the north. Then she starts to remember, Sanquin. According to Heist that she is definitely doing martial arts, while Sanquin herself admit the name heavenly demon. Silfa and Ruby kept mentioning her from before, during, and after the party in Stranding Island.

    She moves her lips as she only said it while thinking ¡°Is Sanquin responsible for the kid¡¯s changes?¡±

    Haw mid drinking as he stops to think what she had said. The analyzation from R-cord¡¯s monocle said to him there is actual changes on his recruit. Gemina continues

    ¡°. . . Yeah, that¡¯s right. Sanquin touches him for a bit and numbs him. Anyway, what specialization does magic work on martial artist?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, martial artists able manipulate mana to their full control to the exterior. Mostly mastered their aura instead of the mana flow. But able to control someone¡¯s mana flow if left unnoticed¡±

    ¡°Unless if it was a demon, a heavenly demon¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t think about it, all demons are able to control anyone who are willing. The shield student is human and Sanquin ascended to demonhood, from what he hears, but she received only the demon¡¯s powers. He wants to report this to Raker Mawn guild out of his own curious thoughts. The two continue drinking, if something like that happened, the scanners will easily detect the corruption from him. Sanquin is a demon, but she doesn¡¯t have the possible cases that most demons had done. People will become the lesser version of demons to whom they give their soul to.

    Haw changes the subject ¡°We get this far after few bottles. Hey!¡±

    The owner comes to them ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Can we have some warm alcohols?¡±

    ¡°Which ones?¡±

    ¡°That boils¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Gemina reacted ¡°What! What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey now, It¡¯s a drink. It can¡¯t be found on the menu but you can make a special call to bring it instead¡±

    ¡°Alcoholic warm beverages, I would rather drink it cold. Sigh* You¡¯re going to drink it first, hearing you said boiling makes me wary of your dangerous taste¡±

    The owner serves it freshly steam and boiling under a wooden jug. Gemina thought having a drink would be good for the both of them and have them figure things out. But all they have talk about is just loose ends and undervalued information. The kid has special powers after Sanquin that did it to him, and the Dexter Guild knows something that she is dying to know. Ruby mentioned about the rebellion is hiding closer to the city. The guild knew and let them be. It infuriates her but the alcohol calm herself down. She sees him drinks it as the sizzling drink gulps down his throat. Everyone around him and including Gemina were surprised how he drinks it down, boiling.

    ¡°Done, now take a drink¡±

    Haw gives her jug to her side, looking at it as if its steaming beyond its boiling point. A dare is a dare, and she grabs the handle and feel the heat raging on her palm. The jug is made out of wood, she starts sweating, and everyone looks so lost that someone actually drinks it. The people start asking to the owner about it. Gemina sighs as she indeed invited him for a drink, their conversation is worse than she had anticipated. She lifts the jug raised her lips to sip the boiling alcohol, and one sip enters her lips and to her tongue. Then finally gulps down and hears the sizzling boils.

    She drinks it the entire jug down her throats and slams the jug on the table. On her eyes show the intense of drinking on such a warm drink. She then looks at him blowing his mouth as if he is smoking. Gemina¡¯s mouth is leaking smoke as she blows it all out. Her stomach begins melt something inside of her, the drinks she had before melts as if something cure her full belly. It is not Aphrodite¡¯s glass that prevents her not being full and have leaner slim body. However, the alcohol is stronger once she starts blowing steam. She reacted

    ¡°WOW! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but that¡¯s some strong after taste¡±

    Many more starts ordering and keep calling ¡®that boils¡¯ as the owner starts making it. They drink it as it boils down their throats, every one of them who drink it feels the sensation of the after taste. It was a fun experience as they feel warmed but preferred cold. Haw says to her about the drink

    ¡°It¡¯s just a cosmetic drink. It looks dangerous, but is just a common drink mix with children¡¯s candy¡±

    ¡°Candy? A candy that boils when poured into the drink¡±

    ¡°Hey, it was fun. I got tricked back when I was in Mountaiwall¡±

    Gemina laughs as the two drinks until they reached close to their limits.

    They left the bar as Haw brings her to her house. Teleported somewhere in South Shore Bay, as he had to properly get her inside her home or she will make trouble for him while she grips him tightly on his arm.

    ¡°I know it was early. But I was awake all night, I think I can oversleep until morning¡±

    ¡°I hope our conversation was good¡±

    ¡°It was shit¡±

    ¡°. . . Ah What?¡±

    ¡°It means its bad. Why is there no swear words on your translation runes?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, goodbye¡±

    Gemina closes the door and said to him indirectly ¡°Once I discover about the Benedictus in the east coast. I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll bring you Enders with us to save our people from their stupid mistakes¡±

    Haw was left outside of her house, most likely her apartment as he is in a tall building. He has to go down to the building and walks his way back to either to Stranding Island or to his girlfriends¡¯ new apartment. Drunk, he took out his bottle and drinks it. He sobber up quickly and begins to move drunkenly, the mind is clear but the effects of the alcohol hits greatly to his body. Gemina sees him on the ground wobbling his way to where he goes. Gemina sits on her bed and starts playing the recording.

    Gemina: ¡°. . . You send the kid alone!?¡±

    X2L: ¡°The kid is already here without any harm¡±

    R-cord: ¡°Sir, there are signs of damage from the rebellion and the scourge pathogens. He will die without his AP Armguard. The condition of the item had broken its mana transformer¡±

    Gemina: ¡°I swear I would strangle you . . .¡±

    Sounds of fighting, crashes to unknown debris.

    Gemina: ¡°Augh!¡±

    Gun shots firing out of the open, R-cord: ¡°Sir, stop it. There is no need to fight against a child . . .¡±

    Gemina stops the recording, she laughs ¡°A child, huh. I guess fighting in the midst of the exposure did give them the advantage¡±

    She starts slamming her device on her bed, that incident wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. She starts to get impulsive once she knew Silfa was taken away. Gemina bears a regret

    ¡°. . . Haw, you son of a bitch. Why can¡¯t you be a known at all? You¡¯re the only person from all the Enders are cooperating with us for this long. The rat is busy with the city¡¯s departments and disappears while you provide so much to giving us hope. That woman and that child from the city sphere show they¡¯re more at the east coast¡±

    She swipes her phone and sees the pictures of her relatives. That separation on that day shouldn¡¯t have happened. Gemina keeps it to herself and still hoping. She received a call from Silfa as she is in the hospital rooftop.

    ¡°Hey, any news you get from Haw¡±

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t talked much about the Dexter Guild, even though he was a former member¡±

    ¡°Well, same goes what you two had done to them when they treated Miyusuki. I should have joined you guys if we need to clear their arrogant . . .¡±

    ¡°Giggle, yeah . . .¡±

    The doll watches Silfa having a chat on her device. It looks across the city barrier as the cloud starts to change the color of its shade. The misty cloud starts to form as no human could see it. Through the doll¡¯s shamanistic eyes, it sees a figure being formed and the rest of the spirits see it from afar. Cloud is forming and the mystic is releasing a soft sound, and they hear it, the spirits hear it. All of them are seeing warnings that they must prepare for, then they finally heard it echoing to their void . . .

    ¡°Du-Du-du-u-u-ck . . . Du-u-Du-u-ck?¡±

 Tabithas Beginnings - Chapter 110

    COI C110

    Enders Bridge, for how long did the two left and return? Yet, only one returned with more gifts to bring for the first recruit. U¡¯ecin goes his way to the undergrown, hearing stories from Raker Mawn guild members joining the elves¡¯ old quest. This man left the city after the siege, riding a train to the first time. The forest is overwhelming the region, showing signs of demon interference. Myrrkei left the most common information to Emerald, they should be fine. Dearly they will dare to face it or wait like any Horsin when the Jigeram¡¯s light is in full, treating such threat as any natural disasters . . . A manmade disaster.

    Myrrkei sees adventurers who wished to venture through Rune Isles. Hearing them out of his time passing and waiting for his arrival, they act so excited. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are going to Enders Bridge. We visit Mountaiwall and Agathean City before, but that city is in full apocalypse¡±

    ¡°Laugh* You wish. I¡¯m just glad we can travel there without having to experience the incident¡±

    ¡°S-shush, we shouldn¡¯t talk about it¡±

    ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t forget about it either¡±

    ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s just enjoy the ride. We can see the Isles over there¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°From what we saw thus far, I¡¯m just glad the weather over there didn¡¯t reach here¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡±

    Focusing back to himself. Emerald spoke about the moons to Myrrkei. Sustenance for them to thrive under such a short period of time. The moon cycles are no jokes. It balances out the weirdest way to fill the imbalance of this world¡¯s existence. Back then, there are so many lives been taken or entered this world. Devolved so clearly to form realms that this environment is too much of a problem to survive against. Alga bringing lives of a mind of beasts and Jigeram ends them sealed into a crystallized form. There is no order, but only endless creation and destruction. The final product of those Jigeram¡¯s particles, it is the nourishment for such non-living materials.

    Jigeram is coming to this region to plague all lives to death and left into the dust on every land it fell to its light. Slowly gaining the paces as Alga sways further away and closer to Circoston region. Such for this world to continue exist, the idea of a civilization to overcome such dangerous moons were always about magic. Better to understand it all, the original race who lived in this world. Formerly and respectfully are the demons, it is indeed their world. Myrrkei remembers his past research about worlds linking together, to be just able to understand the races to co-exist.

    Wondering about its ancestry and more so to be able to bringing multiple different versions of humans or any race he had observed. Myrrkei himself is an example of such version of men. No power and magic to use, rely heavily on the adaptation of his own very flesh to bound with mana. Men¡¯s own magic physique transformation like Sanquin, Oue or Yui for her absolute strong magic originated from another world, and Kiege, same as him, with her own different route through survival skills instead of mending with magic. Now the new human race, the demon powered individuals.

    When the time where the train stops, he quickly heads out and go back home. The Raker Mawn Guild tower, all of its glory just any other guilds. Empty, and with only small numbers of members are taking their time to enjoy what days left during this busy hellish world. The guild members see him being able to return home, the people are here with paperwork about going to the undergrown. The old quest is finally set in motion, three moon cycles delay since the Isekai City¡¯s appearance. The outskirts of the city in Rune Isles show promising activities happened beneath the sea. Giving this chance for this city to have a breather.

    Myrrkei said to them ¡°Where¡¯s the recruit with the card of society?¡±

    ¡°Card of society? You were really gone that long. It¡¯s almost one moon cycle when the elder lady talked about it in public. Well, the girl was down from the beginning. Now she is getting livelier now¡±

    ¡°Good, and about her reason to become a member¡±

    ¡°She did, but rather waited for you instead. References she had is more complicated and made her flat out given up. She didn¡¯t bother to reach out all of us . . .¡±

    Words echoing down from thee the tower, it was the elder lady¡¯s response ¡°. . . It is because you have the experience more than just speculating. The Rat¡±

    The elder lady walks down the stairs with her grandchildren joining and tailing her. Myrrkei sees her in such a grand showing so many children, inside the city of never-ending siege. All of them seem to be lively and the boys properly welcome him. Myrrkei sees their expression as they were forced to behave that way. He ignores them and asks ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Training in the sphere or with the body builders¡±

    ¡°Body builders!? Did someone want her to become a soldier?¡±

    ¡°No, more like stop researching and focus on being healthy. Your recruit is more of a free loader until now. Then again, she is the one who somehow become a leading example to have other Enders to tolerate her inside this city¡±

    Myrrkei and the elder lady talk about her for the time being. Joining along with the other members to spend the time in this echoing tower, hearing them from afar as it means something. Whereas people from the higher levels heard them, the guild members kept their distance and whispers through both of those people from the ground floor about their topic.

    ¡°How far was she to find the way to leave this world?¡±

    ¡°Close, and she never knew how close she is before given up and waited for you, Myrrkei. The problem is to where she is from¡±

    ¡°My ancestors left me the coordinates to my original world, but that reality is no longer befit my life¡±

    Enders Bridge, consists of secrets of multiple origins. It is the greatest life mystery how they got here and more so how they will never leave. The guild members from higher levels know why. The Isekai City is their most important example, they don¡¯t use magic before and ultimately abused the magic to keep them alive ignoring their origins¡¯ sustenance of life. Nutrients, Healthy habits, Mental health, and etc. are what their old world need to survived, or they will force themselves into a wrong habitat to fill a miserable life. Without it, it¡¯s become a world you don¡¯t belong. There is no way to go back to Horsin if their original world has no magic at all.

    Somewhere in Enders Bridge, Tabitha finished her workout for the day. She looks at the mirror to see how she transformed, nothing changed, and she feels great about it. Realizing how much mana to put into her system to be healthy, but now having decent daily healthy activities, she is getting better and continue using her magic less. No matter of thinking of herself to have a nice muscular body. She thinks about Kiege. Then she quickly remembered Yui¡¯s cute face. Tabitha was a bit complex about her, she is very powerful but her honest impression made her hesitate.

    ¡°Oue¡± or ¡°Yui¡± as she pronounces it right, Yui is the only short cute young woman with a childlike personality. She is older than Juela, and the same age as Kiege. It was the most relatable experience she had when meeting new people. However, she is mature to her, like she is her aunt, and more than an older sibling. Oh, what a world she has to live in. Tabitha gets out and hears the train sounding its horn. The Enders Bridge is now being populated with adventurers now, before it was a quiet city with Enders always setting out to Rune Isles. News about them going to Kinteinnou region to work with the elves. Juela and the rest of the girls were going there leaving her alone.

    She walks along the adventurers as she hears something about what happened to the city. ¡°. . . I¡¯m telling you. Taiyou Industries will take some time to recover and continue to manufacture the products¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe none of us died. But I don¡¯t like losing to them and take parts of the Mihayara district, my friends¡¯ apartments are in ruin and staying those makeshift magic realm cubicles¡±

    ¡°I get what you mean, and we are here to find someone who will be able to manufacture what we needed for the events¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for our business to flourish. We have enough content from the internet to make some state-of-the-art entertainment¡±

    Tabitha heard them and had read it in the internet. It is about the community is trying to revive conventions with new better experience through magic and other better services. One of the adventurers notice her from behind,

    ¡°Hey, are you that girl that city guild mention about? The rumored girl who is with the Enders Guild¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . I am¡±

    ¡°Sorry for interrupting your business, it¡¯s kind of strange to why people want to join a foreign guild. I¡¯m not going to bother since you know about it in the internet, right?¡±

    ¡°You knew about it too. Uhm, sorry I need to go¡±

    She left their group and going along with the other Enders. Out from the group of people there is someone reaching out to her. He says to her ¡°Not feeling well among your brethren and sistren, it¡¯s been so long when they return to this place and learn the way of archscience¡±

    ¡°Elrond!¡±

    The Enders elf, who helped her learn about Enders Bridge and its secrets. She is relief to see that he is next to her. The changes happened to her as her sense of judgement feel a bit unnerving. This is something she knew about from him, and he said,

    ¡°They are still who they are, as long they have their will, and there will be no problems for you to worry¡±

    ¡°Right, thanks¡±

    Across the ruins of ships as they passed by, Tabitha stops at the balcony of the floating immovable ship. The mana flows through her as she sensed the adventurers¡¯ mana. One of them had traces of demon presence, it was too frail to even know it still stuck to one of them. The Jigeram¡¯s light should wipe it off, and some of them are nearly left into crystallized particle from what she viewed. Her powers are strong to detect such almost invisible spec, and she fears it. Her friends definitely know about her situation, and she must soon face it to remove her acute trauma.

    Myrrkei and the elder lady see Tabitha walks inside the guild tower, her expression was not in a good mood while her great grandchildren start encircling her. The youngest girl walks toward her recognizing the woman who was here for the longest. She reaches out her arms as Tabitha got caught of her innocence. Tabitha picks her up and carry her in her arms, the young girl pointed at her great grandmother. Whereas Tabitha sees Myrrkei once again since they met from the vendors. Myrrkei watches her comes to them and said,

    ¡°I learn some private information about your city. I have no mistaken the ideas that you have something I need to confirm about, before someone might interfere¡±

    Tabitha feels like she is being pressured, the young girl sees her being stressed out and look at Myrrkei with a mean stare. The elder lady sees her little girl being so courageous to protect the woman from distress. Myrrkei nudges at the lady,

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, you boys bring your younger sister out from the nice lady¡¯s arm. My friend is busy¡±

    Tabitha gives the young girl to one of the young boys. Kids trying to help each other to carry the young girl, as the young girl turns around looking sad at Tabitha, she waves her hand with that ¡®come over here¡¯ gesture but actually it is her saying goodbye.

    Myrrkei and Tabitha walk up to the archives. She has so many things to say to him, comparing talking with the Raker Mawn guild members she had learn so much about this guild. All drafted or not to be tolerable to the citizens and try to find ways to deal the hostility around them. They provide her the cases happened in east coast and the rest of the surrounding southern forest. It is the reality of this world, there always be struggles to no end to each in every lives. Tabitha understands the stereotypes of this world, she asks those same questions again to him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I learn a lot from this guild, is it true that there are bad people who can easily identified as slaves to the demons?¡±

    ¡°Bad people? Laugh* Only in Agathean City. In Enders Bridge however, they are free to do so. You can¡¯t justify their actions as that time show the reality without the demonic influence. Some are pure and some are not, but it will end after generations. The humans have the most variations of itself from different worlds. It will be hard to identify if they are naturally good or evil. The safest precaution is be ready for anything¡±

    Tabitha thought so, the people at Agathean City is nothing different than her own world¡¯s crimes. It is something of a reality she had to be wary of. The problems to deal with them is acting as if they are in man¡¯s dark world. Live or die for the convenience of others, she got herself having issues of the Enders wanting her to leave through their provocative eyes and back in Agathean City, it is more disgusting that she had to realize the dark secrets among the inner realms first.

    Myrrkei reaches the door of the archives. He stops and look at the slab on the door, the symbols are not well solved of its puzzling key. Tabitha said ¡°Is something wrong about the door?¡±

    ¡°How long did they use this disfigured symbol?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, they let it that way as me and Archivist did a little jangle with it¡±

    ¡°Certainly so, then it should be my turn to open it. Please wait¡±

    No magic on him, as he tries to unlock something on the slab. Slowly moving it compared to the others make it swift, he carefully takes his time and something leaks out from the small gap of the door. White light beams through, Tabitha shakes.

    Myrrkei calms her down ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I set the key right. They won¡¯t be troubling us. Look at this symbol and how it reacts, it would be easy for it to not tell it that you are a threat. True librarians and readers know how to open secrets of books¡±

    Tabitha watches him to check on the slab, as he is about to finish it. One slight movement as the white light brightens the slab. Myrrkei quickly grabs the door and pull it as it tries to seal it. The door opens and the white light release in a flow of water. Then it rises up to the air and light becomes air, the two got sucked inside the room as the door closed it and sealed them in. The slab reverted back to its default symbol like it never happened.

    Tabitha sees the other side of the archive, more prestige, formal, and aesthetically pleasing to her taste. The lost modern classic of interior designs. There are no post-apocalyptic interiors and other messy looks like every mix of different furniture and decoration that doesn¡¯t fit the theme. Inside this archive, it is look impressively like western like display. The theme though looks more of its mystic mending with the books and shelves. The white light brightens to her arc of sight, but the corner of her eyes saw only darkness. It is so pleasing to see something new for a change.

    Myrrkei and Tabitha take their seats and the round table¡¯s artistic top summons the book Tabitha took and other books she is interest in, and all while being piled up with Myrrkei¡¯s. All set align according to their habits of reading. She was astonished, and he himself acted the same for her encouraging expression.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone use this style of a library?¡±

    ¡°They are simple men, with no vast reach for the books instead of the basics. I can see your sets are a little beginner friendly. Kindly see what I have . . .¡±

    Tabitha witness something entertaining, countless of books he had read under the different sets according his years of research. The round table is like a computer materializing out what he had in stored. Like files inside of each file after the other, the ray of white light becomes like mystical fantasy keeping appearing with books that none of them could see clearly of its continuous changing settings. A fairy tale embraces of a show like no other, she raised her device and record every scene rolling to Myrrkei¡¯s collections.

    Myrrkei stops and let the table set to clean and painted with arts on it. Showing the map of Isekai City itself, he places pieces of characters; all the Enders member who are there and especially himself in the appearance that once was . . . the rat.

    ¡°I have learned by your people that this is the only way we could learn beside words. It¡¯s a summary of my adventures throughout your city. But first, I have to know what you are searching for during your stay here¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, you recruit me out from a simple conversation and now you have provided me so much of how much effort I¡¯ve been through¡±

    Humiliated for her slow progress as she found a way to leave this world. The main problem is the coordinates to where to. Elrond have given her the clue of the past people who brought here, and Lady Constantine is the keeper of those same people who wished to leave. She had to confess to him

    ¡°Yes, I join just to leave this world¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I have found out the origins but the tools to make me leave this world, separately, was the greatest concern I have never thought about it before¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the place you need to get is on Cirtei¡±

    That awkward moment of silence, and the oblivious remarks of her own reaction, she nodded out of hopelessness

    ¡°Yeah, in Rune Isles¡±

    Rune Isles was Cirtei, the apocalypse happened, the fall era, and now she is standing the edge of a fallen region. She grips her hands on the edge of the round table trying not let her emotions raised her magic. Like in the past, she didn¡¯t know why she can¡¯t control her magic when she is emotional. Elrond had done so much for her to understand the secret of leaving this world. The elves already have their world link to go in and out as they pleased, but for her and her people is a different matter.

    Myrrkei waits for her to continue, while he keeps his mind interlinking her motives and to the others, he met at Isekai City. The difference between her and them is that this is the safe place to talk about the Foundation. The sight of many rowdy people getting close the Foundation and tried to use it to leave, but sent to the other cities instead. The key is still hide among them as they took out the Foundation¡¯s link to their original world. It already makes sense when Sanquin and him talk about it. Sanquin said she sense an old friend. He imagined himself regurgitate at her being poetic about it.

    He is assuming that the summoner of these people won¡¯t let them through it. Such connections to the other hypotheses on his head didn¡¯t cut it up well. He said to her

    ¡°Base on everything I know so far, for you wanting to leave, it will take more time to have your goal. I know I¡¯ll be wrong to say to you like this . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Elrond asks me to wait until everyone in my city is willing to leave¡±

    ¡°. . . Elrond?¡±

    ¡°Elrond . . . now I think about it, he is just an elf who was asked to help me. No, he wanted to help me from the beginning¡±

    ¡°I understand about being an elf, but Elrond by name is something I have no knowledge whom he is, interesting¡±

    The two talked about further details of their progress and research. Specifically, Tabitha picks her topic for him while she says it all even the relations she had with her new friends. Myrrkei was mistaken for once about the rumors.

    ¡°So, people like you never in common doing nightly acts¡±

    She blushes ¡°You¡¯re the one who send that awkward letter to me¡±

    ¡°Such as I make an assumption for a false idea. It escalated extraordinary when we entered your city back then. The girls who are probably your friend with were disgust about that activity¡±

    Tabitha tries to remember who; Kiege is too much tomboyish, Juela can be the one who thought that being innocent and all, then Yui . . . She guessed she should be the one.

    She spats out her name as she guessed ¡°Yui?¡±

    ¡°Yui? Who¡¯s that girl who named . . . Ah yes, Sanquin¡¯s creation of making rivalries. Oue''jhnr, don¡¯t me making names here, but her thought about you being sexually active? She is too mature in regarding affairs. You may assume because of her looks and manner. It is quite a misunderstanding¡±

    ¡°Just forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. A matter of fact, I have already settled the rumors spread the entire guild¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡±

    As the conversation revert back to the beginning, Tabitha was a bit worried about her home city. Getting improvement for her well-being is enough for to stay healthy, except for her trauma. But the city was attacked and parts of the city was destroyed. Elrond keeps saying to her to overcome everything she had to do. She is now Enders novice and she never left the city to gain experience of the tragic world it has become. Myrrkei sees her looks being frowned and said

    ¡°You look like something is wrong¡±

    ¡°I have, and I was thinking of going back to the city to have a break for once. Until the siege made me changed my mind¡±

    Archivist enters the room with a trolley. Myrrkei and Tabitha see him bringing some familiar cuisine. Myrrkei touch the table and teleport the meals before them. Archivist too from other side of the table, magically sit and his hoody moved in a confused cartoonish expression. He said to him

    ¡°Can you at least make me do it without magic?¡±

    ¡°We have a special important conversation here. Are you the one that the guild master chose to be with her side?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it was the elder lady who prepared it for her¡±

    They look at the table as the meal is set from Isekai City, the familiar bowl of rice and a hot pot mix between Enders foods and seasonings from the city.

    Tabitha checks her device and look at the time, ¡°Are we this late? It¡¯s almost dinner time¡±

    Archivist never thought about the time ¡°Well, I was asked to deliver it to you. This meal they said is from Isekai City. I don¡¯t know what this white food¡±

    Myrrkei sees it so ¡°Then this meal was meant for you, Tabitha¡±

    Tabitha shook ¡°Yeah, the rice is the most basic meal in my city. Wait, I mean the only food available to grown in my city. Let me take a picture first¡±

    Archivist blank dark face curved his hoody as it looks like he is angry then said ¡°Does people from her city do that?¡±

    ¡°You will be surprised more if you visit there¡±

    Click*

    ¡°You done now?¡±

    Tabitha keeps circling around the table to keep on taking pictures. The aesthetic of this archive blinding her to have it as a nice background. She keeps doing it, until she receives a message.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s eat¡±

    Both Archivist and Myrrkei look at each other, Myrrkei already used to it while Archivist wants to know why they enjoyed it. Tabitha claps both of her hands and waits for a bit and begin chowing down with them. Archivist eats the rice as he tastes it is kind of bland. Myrrkei teaches him how to eat it. Showing him how Myrrkei uses the pot and the rice together to make a different taste.

    While they are eating, Tabitha opens up her message and lights up above them like a hologram. Only through her side of view that she reads it. A message from R-cord himself, and Tabitha reads it carefully as she sees the conditions happened inside her city. Feasting between Archivist and Myrrkei as they talk, they look at Tabitha being occupied looking at her device. Archivist said to him

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her, even I can¡¯t understand reading their language¡±

    ¡°She is being provided a meal, and she should also have some company while eating. I learn it from her city¡±

    ¡°Even they are preoccupied?¡±

    ¡°They have time you won¡¯t believe¡±

    Tabitha keeps eating while reading, R-cord¡¯s message is more than just texts. It made her look more worried than she needs be. As she has knowledge in dealing with magic within the city, but she only knew by theory. Sealing the realms, Rebuilding the city, Ending the remnants, disbanding criminal groups outside of the city, and all is happening at the moment. To her surprised she said to them with a full mouth

    ¡°Mph-mph¡±

    Archivist listens to her gibberish full mouth intensively as he gobbles it too

    ¡°mmph-hmm-mm¡±

    She swallows her food as she gasping for air ¡°Breathe* My home city is in really in a bad situation. I think I should be doing my time there¡±

    Myrrkei responds ¡°Great! When will you be going?¡±

    Archivist felt crushed ¡°Why?! You know I have to be with you when you needed¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Archivist I could . . .¡±

    Tabitha starts remembering among the guild member, especially from guildmember. The man who used telepathy always nurture both of their thoughts. Also, her guild master¡¯s spectatorship between her and Archivist. She starts to blush

    ¡°. . . Well, I do need your cooperation since I¡¯m using magic less¡±

    Myrrkei didn¡¯t know about that as he raised his eyes. He wants to ask her about it, but the guild will fill his interest indirectly. This time he needs to know her reasons to go.

    ¡°I have questions, but it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I hope you know the procedure to go, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. I need permission . . . yeah, the guild master is out. Who am I going to ask permission to?¡±

    Archivist answers ¡°The elder lady, about that reason for going there? I will be the one will make a letter for you¡±

    ¡°Thanks . . .¡±

    She scratches her head as this plan was not been plan out earlier. Reality though, she thought about out in a blue.

    ¡°. . . The reason is ¡®I want to enlighten myself¡¯¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too soon for you to settle your nightmares¡±

    Myrrkei gets between their quarrel. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and he continues to eat the pot. Picking up some nice meat and some vegetables as he watches them talk.

    ¡°I know I am not ready. This opportunity filled me to the grim when I received the message from R-cord. I have to do this, and to end my fear of using my magic. I am able to control my mana now and it starts to get hurt myself in doing so¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you set yourself as a beginner who plays with fire. Does is not what I¡¯m talking about¡±

    He turns his hood to Myrrkei, a hoody curved with his face hid in the blank view.

    Tabitha¡¯s personal reasons made him not to say it. The hood curved and twisted showing the head being wrapped. It opens up and shows a cartoonish doubt expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing. Yui was right for you to be face it as soon as rather being a princess inside the guild tower. I can finally stop being called as your dragon for whatever that means¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡±

    Tabitha almost laughed out loud for hearing that joke. Yui gives nasty remarks through her cute baby face expression.

    Once they finished their dinner, Myrrkei listens her plans for going there, he had to summarize it ¡°Going back to your city to do some practical work, no more training inside the sphere, and now trying to test your experience. You have something need to do to cure your trauma with Archivist¡¯s help. I¡¯ll say that trauma explanation I better off not giving a full detail, because it is not my concern. You two will have an adventure in Isekai City, but I warned you though. Don¡¯t go to Stranding Island, yet¡±

    He gives them his membership card and Tabitha was surprised what he is holding.

    ¡°You are working with the government?¡±

    ¡°What else where they need to collect information during that siege¡±

    Tabitha keeps it and takes her leave with Archivist. Archivist picks up the dishes and the pot as they head out from the archive. He mentions to her ¡°How did you guys managed to solve the slab?¡±

    ¡°Myrrkei did it¡±

    ¡°He did? He never opens the door like that when I was with him¡±

    ¡°Really, I don¡¯t know why¡±

    Myrrkei watches them leave as he left alone in this room. The white light summons his preferred book, and he takes a look. The sources of its content show a familiar information, the differences it shows are the language. Scanning deeper through the book through memory finding a matching picture.

    Myrrkei sees the picture and the date is way off to his own speculation. Through no understanding regards in time, he had remembered the Not Worthy guild¡¯s secret archive.

    ¡°That room is hundreds of hundred years old, but the picture matched. A cartoon which they say, but the formats in letterings are different. Oh, will I dare to read a non-existent language? Even though they exist just only months?¡±

    The man dares to go through ancient texts to their recent texts, and dare he opens more books tonight, the archive¡¯s old room continue its existence.

 Welcome . . . Home - Chapter 111

    COI C111

    ¡°. . . Alright, let¡¯s call you Tabitha . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . You see that! They did it. We can able to use magic . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Sob* I thought it will take long for us to leave this world, but everyone in this world is so willing to help us . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . What?! Why is everyone starts wanting to stay here? Hey Tabitha, convince them before they make anything they might regret . . .¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re gone. Some of our friends are gone, they . . . the-they took the kids too. What¡¯s wrong with those people? They¡¯re not even their parents . . .¡±

    ¡°Another way? What happened to the Foundation?¡±

    ¡°. . . I request of you to live amongst us until your people must face the reality they are witnessing . . .¡±

    Tabitha sees the old man carrying a body, wrapped around in a bedsheet. She enters the room as there was an incident. No matter what she sees in disbelief, she can¡¯t hold herself from this painful trauma. So many lost through the segment of her life during this world, and she begins to run away from this place. Fuku city had gone mad, and everyone around those people moved here are the worst of the worst. Her friends become defectors, and she alone outside of the forest. The last markings for her hatred on magic

    ¡°You can hear me . . .¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡± Tabitha wakes up and she is inside the train. A nightmare, and with passengers are nowhere to be seen as only few people are going to Isekai City. She looks at her device to see the reflection of herself, worn casual clothes for the first time since she is decided to leave from her home city. Mumbled down her voice as she takes the look at the window. Morning had past, and the day is closely reaching to noon. The train takes its time to get there. Then she looks down and see many debris of roots near the shores. It was definitely stretching throughout the region.

    Tabitha looks to the side of the passenger seat. Archivist is at the back lied resting able to hid his face in his dark blank face. It wasn¡¯t his hood that covered it but a weird censored bar blocking in view. She tries to wipe off that censored bar and reveals an LED mask, she grins accidentally, as the mask changes expression. The cute sleepy face appeared as it added dreaming bubbles going into a loop up and down to the upright of his face. The mask then suddenly changed faces to waking up, exclamation mark with eyes raised wide open, then return back to default neutral face.

    Archivist pulls himself up to his seat and said ¡°Another nightmare?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Remember I won¡¯t say anything else after you set foot inside this train. The best thing I could do is to use this expression mask made for me¡±

    The mask shows the face of being smug about after he said it. Then it turns to a happy face for no apparent reason. Tabitha knows about this mask being a prototype and an idea from social media. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone from the guild able to make it through indirect connections between the city guild adventurers. Then again, his expression is livelier than his cartoonish expression blank hood. Now the word expression keeps roaming around her head.

    The train is starting to float, as the sounds of the moving rails went silent. Archivist looks at the window with his expression was in awe. Tabitha turns to see the outside

    ¡°We¡¯re actually here, welcome to Isekai City, Archivist. Look and behold the . . . No . . .¡±

    Slowly quiet down her tone, as they passed through the bridge and the standing district of Fuku City. Looking at Mihayara district and the outskirts after it, they witness that she never thought was possible. No one had shown this in the internet because how exposed and blurry it looks outside. No technology wasn¡¯t able to see it clearly except for the naked eye.

    Ruins and craters leaving so much destruction to her city. Across the distance where lightning strikes from above, where the tree is the one that strikes to the sky. Archivist never seen such devastation. Words of them being almighty and powerful swoop away from his head, but for him is too weak to challenge their magic. He is still weak, but his might is strong enough to endure their attacks. Shaken his hands as he has no equipment from Enders, only the clothes given by her to look as normal as he can. His face though, he is too stubborn to hid it out of shame.

    The train starts landing to the train tunnel just to return to the tracks. Swoop down like bird or fish, it lands perfectly and the sound of the rails starts rolling. The two looks at the lights inside the tunnel, passing given light as the two tries to remember this experience after the siege. Enders Bridge had shown its impressive defense, and this city had showed theirs for the first time. Archivist hopes that the threats of the sea won¡¯t be worse than being handled here. The train moves out from the tunnel and slowly stops to the station, the end of the tracks.

    They step out from the train and witness what lies inside. Coming here sooner and without preparation for the others to welcome them, barely so, and no one knows about since they were not given any letters or message to any of them. For Tabitha, it doesn¡¯t matter for her. She wields the ID and the card on her hands, and the one who comes first was other than Emerald herself. Surprising her without realizing that she wasn¡¯t him

    ¡°Dr. Myrrkei, thank god. You . . . you . . . Oh, sorry¡±

    Emerald let¡¯s her go and look at the man wears the mask, showing a surprised expression then switch to question mark expression.

    Emerald continues ¡°Sorry, sorry, the radar shows Myrrkei¡¯s location. That ID, it should be belonged to him¡±

    Tabitha was both shock and confused to see someone is happy to find him. Makes her think what friends he had in the government. ¡°Myrrkei said he let me have it, because I was not here during the new updates. I need to go to city hall for help¡±

    ¡°Oh, since when did you left the city?¡±

    ¡°A few days back when the city states leaders are coming to the city¡±

    ¡°That long! Are you definitely not one of those defectors!¡±

    ¡°No! I mean, you know what happened back then. The riot¡±

    The silent after that answer made the two nervous. Archivist takes his step and separates the two. ¡°Anyway, I am here to support Tabitha on her journey. If you persist on suspecting her, then I¡¯ll be her witness and the rest of the Enders here¡±

    After he said that, there were no Enders going out from the train, they are mostly city guild adventurers and Agatheans who travel to Isekai City for safe passage. He intentionally looks around as if they don¡¯t know anyone like that, then he pointed out the empty facility. Tabitha sees it as it has nothing there, but for Emerald, she is dying to see it.

    Emerald gets excited ¡°You mean you know who is that person hiding inside that facility?¡±

    ¡°Well, uh. I said Enders and he is there where I . . .¡±

    When he touched the barrier, he got sucked in, and then gets out when moves back.

    ¡°. . . Nevermind, I think I bothered him something important¡±

    Emerald runs to him and tries to touch the barrier. It didn¡¯t allow her to get inside and she gets mental about it. Saying random words that the two didn¡¯t know how she is related to an Enders facility.

    ¡°The city guild adventurers able to get inside last weekends and even you. I just want to understand the last post-modern technology being used here¡±

    Tabitha comes to her and pat her at the back ¡°I know why Myrrkei keeps mentioning about you. Do you still have your visor?¡±

    Emerald without a word, she hands it over to her without any suspicion. Archivist teased her to see how he got inside the facility while Tabitha shuts him without a single word. Tabitha checks on her visor and see what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Uhm, Archivist. My guidebook¡±

    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t make it too open for the public¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, it¡¯s my journal after all¡±

    She checks the visor and read the note given by Myrrkei. The difference between her visor and Myrrkei¡¯s recommendation that it lacks energy. Magic items are vulnerable to the dusts.

    Tabitha gives it back to her ¡°I have done enough looking at it. Won¡¯t you mind to bring us to City Hall. I need to be properly understood the new regulations happened here¡±

    Emerald cools herself and summons a magic portal. ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, and most of all. You are that girl what the adventurers told me about. The Enders girl who is first joined the guild. I want to know about the progress you have. I know people started to dissuade of join them because of the power gap. Only those higher ups can able to handle us¡±

    Archivist replied ¡°It¡¯s because we have better problems, and your city was almost become the example of it¡±

    Tabitha hits him ¡°Why you! Sorry about that, he is a little bit too honest¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just like what Myrrkei said. But he is more rational for being too curious, and daring¡±

    Archivist returns the favor by saying ¡°I guess we understand why he is the rat he is¡±

    Both of them shakes hands, they understand each other right away. Archivist shows a motivated smile with scheming eyes, while Emerald got distracted by his mask and said

    ¡°Is that emoji mask?¡±

    Tabitha answered ¡°They called it art expression mask. Let¡¯s just say they look at my device and thought it would be a great idea to hide his face with it¡±

    Emerald looks at him, the curious of her eyes why would that man wants to hide his face. Tabitha is all experience of that questions everyday when she is with him. She said to her

    ¡°You better not know. He has ways to hide his face like he has a dick for a face¡±

    Archivist turns to her ¡°And she still can¡¯t able to see it, like a pervert she is¡±

    Emerald laughs as she pulled them to the portal. ¡°Hurry up, you guys need to go there and I¡¯ll be on my way. Call me when Myrrkei is back, because we have something to do before the next moon cycle¡±

    It took a whole day for them to finish their business. Entire Horsin population were there being lined up, except for the elves. Tabitha was surprised that she saw actual demons being joined to be part of helping the city. Rumors spread that some of the men from the Stranding Island are actual demons, they have proven themselves to help fight against the siege. Also, there was a convention she heard where there is a special help brought by Lady Hivites from Agathean City. It is a temporary help until the next moon cycle. Three months left to help weakening the tree.

    Tabitha checks the calendar from her device. ¡°3 months for each moon cycles. Total of 5 moon cycles, which leads to 15 months a year. I don¡¯t know anything about that. Hey, Archivist, what do you call those months?¡±

    ¡°Early, Mid, and Late during the moon cycles. But we shared the same days, except the one called February. All 30 exactly days, I for one got myself learning through you beside reading your city¡¯s language¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    For the first time they walk out from city hall, and now set foot on the city, the home of Tabitha. Archivist cherished his view with the mask shines in awe, then changes to a bored face.

    Tabitha starts to get annoyed from the emoji expression, she had to resort to see the settings. The icons appeared on her device, to see the expression that are bit

    ¡°Why all of these won¡¯t fit your personality?¡±

    Archivist turns to see her device, a list, better than nothing to hide his face or worse to annoy her. The mask turned off by itself and he gives her a nice pleasant tone.

    ¡°Finally, you know my pain¡±

    She turns around and looks at his blank screen mask. From the beginning until now, the emptiness of his face shows apparently what she was thinking for a while.

    ¡°What are you expressing now?¡±

    ¡°Sadness . . . ow¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°. . . I mean, Horsin art style on my mask. If only, they have time¡±

    Back in Enders Bridge, they were plotting. Yui was acting mischievous during Tabitha¡¯s call, who kept messing with Kiege about the details. Archivist takes the bait because of Yui¡¯s professionalism in regards of craftsmanship, a designer than a maker, he couldn¡¯t ignore her vast intellect regards of putting something strong in it. His mask was designed by her and made by his available guild member inside the tower. Such opportunity, lost by time, but sincere to her. She needs to mature. Tabitha . . . Tabitha needs to enlighten for whatever she is trying to hide.

    Tabitha is a bit tempted to try out Archivist to have match with the adventurers. She is wondering from what her friends told her that she has no improvement to show them beside coordinating each other. She needs to have proof in regards to fighting as well, because ordering people around can be useful for her vast leadership but it doesn¡¯t mean her skills flourish by shouting at people. Sanquin keeps saying to her

    ¡°What will a leader do when their subordinates can¡¯t reach her. Your skills are link with Kiege and Archivist, soon more so since Archivist gives you the Circoston ritual¡±

    In regards for Tabitha to Kiege, she too endured her mistakes. Archivist was the first and never the last to fill the wrong incantation from their ritual together. Kiege is a tough woman and able to get it impartially. While for Juela, she won¡¯t do it. Pain is unnecessary for the ritual, and Tabitha keeps bringing the pain until Archivist managed her to complete it after 20 times. A stubborn fool, but she was glad she could be able to share his skills with her. The problem is that she can¡¯t share hers with him, her trauma is delaying their potential.

    They stop at the city guild, putting Archivist in wonders along with the creature floating at the entrance. The city guild¡¯s front has some nice view as it added a lot of the premise regards for this flying creature alone. The sea serpent continues to swim above them like an aquarium, even alongside with the fishes and magic float along with it. Evening is here and the lights made spectacle view for the sea serpent to bathe in its nightly glow. Tabitha watches the pedestrian keeps taken pictures and the children look at it in awe. They walk inside, sees some nice interior design.

    He is hoping to see those adventurers who visit the sphere. Thus, his expectation is minimal as this is not his goal. Meanwhile the adventurers notice them and confused of their appearance for only wearing casual clothes, in this guild, they must wear like any fantasy theme costumes or anything of the other that looks like actual adventurers. But them, it looks gimmicky and no mana within their clothes. The man who wore techno-mask shows expression out of an emoji. They thought there is something special about, they guess not. Tabitha reaches to the receptionist and asks some questions.

    ¡°Would this guild allow testing or training for non-members?¡±

    ¡°Well, uhm . . . we did let special guests to come to the guild for coordinating the adventurer¡¯s activities. Can you state your reasons for training instead of joining this guild? Are you part of a different guild?¡±

    ¡°I . . .¡±

    Archivist joins at the receptionist¡¯s desk and said ¡°We are from Enders Bridge, and we are curious to do some sparring . . .¡±

    The receptionist makes a call to her superior then replied ¡°Ok, please fill up this form and I¡¯ll bring you to the training ring. Ignore the rest of the procedures because it all meant for the citizens. I hope it will satisfy your interest here¡±

    After filling up, and give it to the receptionist. Under the short period of time, massive magic activities happened inside the guild. Archivist hesitate his steps and Tabitha notice him almost tripping himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magic, a lot magic after we-I feel something will be difficult for us¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Then lay it on me, Archivist¡±

    ¡°Soon, my worries will be probably inside that ring¡±

    The training ring, were most adventurers test their skills and identify each one of them in ranks. Masters of neutral mana, runes, shamanism, or even elven magic is being tested here. Tabitha wants to know how far she is now.

    A mass groups of adventurers trying to get in and many different ranks across their memberships. They turn around and see those two. Enders, their curious get through in their head as they almost burst out in excitement, but at their backs feel the gaze of some strong adventurers. They want those two in. Archivist¡¯s mask turns its expression into a confused cat. Once they get in, their test request is more dire than he had feared. Myrrkei¡¯s rumors are coming true. Myrrkei said to him before leaving from Enders Bridge

    ¡°You won¡¯t be entertained by their commons of men, but their champions¡±

    S ranks are here before them. Tabitha is oblivious of their powers until Archivist linked together. Slowly, her expression changes in confusion

    ¡°Um, what¡¯s going on? I am requesting for testing, not having high ranks . . .¡±

    ¡°You could say that, but paperwork said otherwise. A fighter that able to use magic outside without using his own mana. A potential mana control expert. Those are rare skills for this guild and . . .¡±

    A blast from the door where two famous adventurers are coming through. Cat ears curve lowly and the girl carries him by force. Famous by receiving the rewards from Stranding Island for their contribution among the duels.

    The Rogue throws Heist to the ground and said ¡°If any of you want to test those two will be either me and this cat man¡±

    The adventurers don¡¯t want such ruckus and Tabitha is already feeling the regret. She felt Archivist¡¯s hands gripping her arm. The intense presence of high ranks is enough for both of them to fear. They let them handle their own situation as Archivist whispers to her

    ¡°This is our beginning, Tabitha. We will be facing dangers once we reach your place. That¡¯s your ultimate goal of your enlightenment, right?¡±

    She nervously nods with a smile and uses her telepathy

    ¡°AAH! Why are the adventurers like this? (Sobs mentally)¡±

    Everything put into consideration, the adventurers took their time under 5 minutes flat and take the most efficient adventurers. Heist and the Rogue, they have abilities are good enough for a show. One of the S ranks acting pity for the two Enders.

    ¡°I heard they want to test their skills. You rogues know that their stats are nearly as empty as them wearing casual clothes¡±

    The thieves and other mischievous roles kept for the themselves. The other adventurers throw a fit.

    ¡°Fucking douchebags, all of you¡±

    The rogue won every right to get into the training with them, she brings Heist along out of her advantages. Her copycat skill had brought attention as she was able to use it against the monsters ineffectively, but no knowledge how it works. This time, it is an Enders. What skills she could learn from them. Heist on the other hand, he has to do it for that young girl¡¯s substitute companion. This evening should be many adventurers going home. Tabitha and Archivist still wants to do it, the ring won¡¯t hurt them than they needed be. For Archivist though, he had nothing on him and Tabitha brings out her old staff. A basic default staff, leading many adventurers believe to be a beginner. Yet, they don¡¯t care.

    Tabitha sees their equipment, well prepared, this is not what she had in mind of testing. They have nothing on their backs with only her old default staff. Archivist shared her mind of thinking with only

    ¡°Testing . . . Testing . . . I am just one crazy naked fanatic here¡±

    Naked comes popping on her mind, not in lewd way but more an obvious insight. He wears casual clothes and the mask is for his cosmetic. She expects that his mask will be only thing that is not broken.

    ¡°Indeed¡± He reads her mind as they shared their telepathy. She still can¡¯t read his mind beside his ringing thoughts ¡°Testing . . . Testing¡±

    They ready themselves on the ring. Curious and motivated against the testament of their will, it goes around their heads as the audience care to see the match. This is meant for testing, and this is how they are being tested. Heist and the Rogue are planning who to deal first. The temporary announcer stands between them questioning himself that this request meant for testing. He raised his hand without any introduction or special mentions. This is supposed to be a training ring. He drops his hand down and disappears, those two quickly charges at the Enders without hesitation.

    The first in contact was at the back, Tabitha sees the Rogue already trying to hit her neck. Bind together with Archivist rituals, her body reacted smoothly and her heart steady as the threat is coming to her. The pointy edge of her dagger reaches her face, as she leans away the same pace as the Rogue¡¯s swings. The Rogue throws the dagger when Tabitha is out from her striking distance. Tabitha spins her body like a ballerina dancer and steady continue moving the flow.

    Tabitha feels her feet and her surroundings as magic is surrounding her. The felt her mind with tension as the Rogue¡¯s hidden traps are coming out. The Rogue tries maneuver around and keep spreading her daggers on the ground, secretly tied with wires to her traps. Tabitha¡¯s footing gets acting lively as she raises her legs up as she is walking over from the invisible lines, the Rogue¡¯s trap line. She didn¡¯t expect for her to know that and quickly activates her trap. Smokes appeared first and magic bombs released, the Rogue appeared in multiple directions as she strikes. Tabitha sees her tricks and lied down on the ground. The ground was raised and pulled to Archivist.

    The ground tilts up and she gets back on her feet. Tabitha sees Archivist is in the middle of a fight with Heist. Multiple images of him and trying to gang up on Archivist, he is able to take down the images. Whereas Heist appears quickly and uses power strikes, as Archivist being occupied by his images. That sudden moment, Archivist barely countered his strikes by hitting his arm. A powerful blow heard through Heist¡¯s armor, and runes protect it being disoriented. Yet, Heist¡¯s hands tremble from the shock. Heist stumbles to the floor while Archivist sliding away from Heist¡¯s blows.

    Heist feels his hands continue to shake further as his mana control is almost in breaking point. Archivist however,

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The pain goes through his head and his arms trying to redirect the pain. Tabitha hears his pain and impulsively sends her mana to him. Overbearing mana fueled him without proper mana transfer, the Rogue sees this opportunity and attacked him. Archivist let her hits him, but not fully, he did the best he could to kick her off her daggers but she switches her throwing daggers to a knife kick.

    The Rogue lands a hit and unleash hell with rains of daggers behind her. Archivist receives Tabitha¡¯s mana so much as he had to breakthrough her barrage. He kept it all and focus on his hands to wipe of all the incoming daggers, deflecting it all with his own bare hands. The Rogue watches as the motion of their fight slows down. Her rains of daggers hit each other with only a few moves of him deflecting it. The edges swift to the side and only hit the smooth heel, spine, and handles altogether. No cuts, she was moved by it but not enough to copy it.

    Then her instinct kicks in, rogues¡¯ common survival instinct spot a secret skill from him. She looks at him revealing something inside, mana, through a careful look it aligns with the color red. She continues the attack then Archivist retaliates with a powerful aura punches her gut, her armor shields the damage and she copies the move for the first time, then she hits him with it. She feels the concentration of her magic being molded through her hand, comparing to hers and his. This is a threatening strength through her fingers alone.

    The audience saw the clear appearance of the first skill used. Magic flows out and immensely flowing through his fist, and the Rogue copies it. Both of them hit each other after the other, but Archivist wasn¡¯t that easy to give in his attack. He pushes with all his might. Sadly, he can only push her off lightly. The runes written with great physical resistance that he had no items to remove that blasted protection. It is enough, the Rouge punches him back as he redirects her attacks to the ground. Tumbling down to the ground with all his might, to flow the damage down. The ground crumbles and shakes, distracting the Rogue.

    Tabitha swiftly going pass through the debris picking up the traps left behind. She uses it on the Rogue and hits her out of balance. Tabitha then tries to hit her with her staff, but the Rogue runes protected her. The Referee had enough and called for a stop. The test was over and the adventurers had put applause for the two, it wasn¡¯t much for them to test but to survive the well-equipped opponents. Tabitha sees the scenario for the both of them, not allowed to get their Enders gear and they need the equipment to stand against the threats like them. It was a bad experience, but this makes her ever so determine.

    The city guild left stunned for the performance of Archivist. The forms were not wrong for him to be a fighter, and the abilities to break and weaken his opponent. Thankfully, they were not equipped. For the Rogue, she has one ability copied. She is glad she is able to copy it, the problem for her in her UI shows the requirements needed. She kept to herself and reads it through her own eyes. Secretly, it said

    ¡°Unstable Inner Ki, when mana flow is not fully goes through the body correctly or overflowed, it will block the inside causing no magic to flow out. Worse than silence, no mana users able to feel it except being examined¡±

    Surprisingly to her, he just overfills her mana. To him, nothing flows in him.

    Tabitha and Archivist still have one place to go, after that experience, they need a nice meal to where Myrrkei being stayed. Both of them shared their conversation telepathically, no one knows what they are saying but they seem to get along. Archivist¡¯s shows his mask with a default expression while she looks at his limbs bruised during the fight. Archivist needs her mana, mana control, as she overwhelms him again. Little by little, the two needs to continue testing their abilities whereas she herself build up her body and able to master some physique and skills for her to able to dodge those attacks. As for him, he patiently waits her mana to be shared to him.

    Her steps become soft and slowed. They finally reach a place that she wishes to visit. A cemetery inside a city, newly founded for those who transfer this world. This city didn¡¯t have it and made Chojima district park as their cemetery. People passed away during their stay in this world. Tabitha sees the special banners in memory of all those people who helped the city thrive. One of the banners says ¡®Here lies the first expedition to Enders Bridge, we will never forget your dreams of contents before going home¡¯

    ¡°Home, before they changed their mind¡±

    Tabitha looks around the gravestone to the people she knew lost. She finds them, all stacked together in death row lists in one tombstone or slab. The time during the announcement, a riot came out and many others leaving after the incident. Quietly says her prayers as she brought her incense, Tabitha places it with a tear drops from her eyes. She reads the name, until something is missing. She looks around to every grave stone available, he wasn¡¯t there. His name was not here, his true name and not even his nickname. Looking all around the cemetery, she stops and look at the map. There are still more cemeteries around the city, luckily none of them were in ruins during the siege.

    Archivist is behind her and said ¡°We need to move on, tonight will be dangerous according to them¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. By the way, why didn¡¯t you ask anything why we are here?¡±

    ¡°This cemetery reminds me back inside the sphere. Those grave-like stones, the literature here is different . . . I mean the language. Either way, condolence to your love ones¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but those are not my relatives. They are my friends. They save me from a depressing life here and back in my home world. Sob* Almost all the names I know are here¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Archivist can¡¯t say anything but hear her mourns through their telepathy. Such tragedy, and she must move on and survive.

    As there is still someone alive in her home world, and could be her last. She cried mentally ¡°Dad, don¡¯t make your daughter left alone in this world. I am so alone¡±

    Archivist sees her vision, and her father was already passed away. He can¡¯t understand why that¡¯s her motive to live, but he knows that parents always tell their child to live on their legacy. Carefully finding the someone who is truly alive back home, he stops and respectfully not to go through her mind. He reminds himself with his own parents, he doesn¡¯t need to pry people¡¯s business until they told him.

 Happens in Taiyou - Chapter 112

    COI C112

    The spokesman was the first to see them entered the city. Words spread across the day, hearing through Archivist¡¯s situation, there is something they need to be careful about. Lilith already spreading the word among the Raker Mawn guild members, hid among them is Ironno. Setting up new rooms to shield them from the squandering threats, the outside of the city is getting livelier where he himself gets a collection there. Then words reach back to Stranding Island, as Haw is nowhere to be found but the news of going this island sickens with political activities.

    Rusic plays around their Enders embassy. He thought this should be the first guess to visit the finish establishment. Patience grew stronger as rumors among people, Agathean people, here the dangers of influence going around. Rusic tells Ironno about it

    ¡°Those two, hmm, I never knew that there is also another citizen joined gulp*¡±

    ¡°Sanquin never told us about the new member, even Myrrkei himself gives her the card for conveniences. She has a culture mark under Circoston¡¯s ritual¡±

    ¡°Hah! That guy just wants a sister, he probably did that because citizens had strange urges¡±

    Back then, those women who travel to this place thought about it too. The secret relationship between multiple partners coming from the adult districts. They thought it is their shining fantasy, Ironno didn¡¯t go there but Haw. Either way, Haw¡¯s perspective was a bit different, and somehow, he can justify it. Sanquin however, is just his youth acting up. That rumor alone keeps them guessing, and that moment, Ironno said to Rusic

    ¡°It¡¯s better we should ask them¡±

    ¡°Agreed, we are no gossiping people like those children¡±

    ¡°We have our own gossiping people¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but this one is private and new¡±

    The start of their day, Archivist and Tabitha had never planned for themselves for this preparation. Tabitha gets in first about sleeping inside the city and Archivist recommends in Stranding Island doesn¡¯t fit her experience being here. Magic link is not inside the island and a slow ride ferry gets her out of the immersion of going back to the city. Archivist never thought of her being like this, and it must be her old self acting up. This time, they head to the island as they need the equipment that is fully made from Horisn.

    Morning, after they have their breakfast provided to the special guests who tribute the city. Tabitha kept her heads wondering about Myrrkei¡¯s efforts. Emerald wasn¡¯t here, but it was obvious that this place was meant for Horsin people with exceptional skills and talents. Most of them are from Mountaiwall, to her surprised of why those dwarves and goblins are here instead the most common Agatheans outside. Archivist was been observing around the city and saw references were runes and spirits are being used. After eating, they take their breaks and talk about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen most enough from the city¡¯s development. Runes and pets everywhere we go. I admit, using magic is still convenience of you going anywhere. I was afraid it triggered your . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop it, will you? Thanks for not letting go deep what is troubling about myself last night. Anyway, what can you see the difference? For you to just accompany me made you start to know about this place¡±

    ¡°Because it reminds me of Mountaiwall by design, but I couldn¡¯t understand the language writing on it. Runes in your language and the spirits in a form of pets . . . others were less in serious forms¡±

    Tabitha checks her device with pictures they were taken during the evening. It was a short travel and Archivist able to see it all, thanks to the skills he shared with her. She only looks at the people around them, worried of some suspicious individuals. Yesterday was pretty secured and the citizens moving/passing by continue their daily life after such horrifying event. Even though none of them died from the siege leaving her happy that the city didn¡¯t have loses. The city had proven itself to be impenetrable now with its people, she thinks.

    They quickly change the topic as they are in a need of wearing actual working clothes. Casual clothes weren¡¯t enough and the city guild ruined their testing out of their wanting to know about them. As they are here now, many dwarves and goblins were talking about them recently

    ¡°The city guild is trying so hard to keep their organization alive¡±

    ¡°I get it what you mean, us goblins keep asking for old texts¡±

    ¡°Old texts? You mean your tribes old lineage¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, there is no taboo involved. They just want those domestic spirits rather than wild ones¡±

    ¡°But the wild ones have more rituals and curses than the domesticated ones¡±

    ¡°Trained beasties are what I am talking about. They know so much about us as we don¡¯t know about them¡±

    ¡°Goblins still the same with your way of run and hide¡±

    ¡°Heh, you mean easy money. They paid us that way¡±

    ¡°Of course, their people are not all combatants¡±

    ¡°Tch, I get it why my elders called you Jigis¡±

    ¡°laugh* We were called like that, now that region fell. I can¡¯t tell it is an insult or nonsense¡±

    ¡°Humiskis . . . hehe, what will my tribes say about these kinds of humans?¡±

    The two left the table and pursue what are they doing. They left the dining hall and lose sight from Tabitha and Archivist¡¯s sight.

    Archivist and Tabitha resume their objective. They open the notes they prepared for themselves with empty hands and the clothes at their backs. Ignoring their money and other travelling necessities, both of them set their footings back to the station. The Enders who hid in the field computers. Archivist was kind of lucky to get inside without any mana and now Tabitha should know about it too. Tabitha said to him while they walk

    ¡°We have to walk in such a long distance?¡±

    ¡°I speak to him for a short time, but he provides information we need. The Stranding Island has internal struggles and the citizens didn¡¯t know about it¡±

    They venture walking on the road, and see some adventurers walking along to it too. Tabitha leans to him and said,

    ¡°Did they know about it?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t, that would lead to suspicion. Besides, the answers will be the same place. Moreover, than that, you will probably recognize him especially his so and so¡±

    ¡°So and so . . .¡±

    Tabitha starts thinking about that person. Not friends but acquaintances, this is her majority of her time thinking while walking on the road. The morning is great with the outside being covered by cloud and mist, thankfully it is still light blue. In months¡¯ time, it will go back to brown red.

    Meanwhile for Archivist, he sees more city guild adventurers more than any other adventurers walking through here. He sees people going into the city are his kinds, but only see the citizens going to the station. The facility had drawn them notice, or were they going into a middle of some sort of mission. He can tell less from what he sees, and what else are the objectives near the station. Such a busy street, only people walking and no vehicles going there except transports.

    In Taiyou Industries, the adventurers and the Dexters are in the preparation since the days after the siege. The time they wasted just to see the field computers and to see the user operating it. It was a different guild member from another guild. A respectful man and a gentleman, some regret to see him but others seem to treat him like their kind uncle, a man with a crazy wife. Lilith wasn¡¯t too kind to see people trying to get close to him. She has patience of course, in the beginning, and now unstable. It is not because of jealousy but she sees the truth in every one of them.

    Dexters are with the low ranks, more entirely so and no high ranks in sight. The mission here for the day is simple, there is something to scavenge that is powerful to loot, in other words, they¡¯re just cleaning crews. No threatening monsters, those monsters however causing trouble for the structure to crumble. Insects like size monsters, better called them pests instead any other. The codices talk to them in most directive approach.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to explain to us in a different reason. As long as you make business and research sold or schematics made, we can get along just fine¡±

    Archivist and Tabitha look around the station as the train is already gone. Many people gathered near the barrier with only adventurers and Dexters together. Tabitha sees the spokesman busily doing his work on the computer. She goes to him and passed by Lilith¡¯s way. Lilith takes a glimpse on her then quickly switches to Archivist. The two are actually not equipped for some reason, obviously, the city won¡¯t let them in if they brought the stuff. Lilith said to him

    ¡°Play along you two, or things will get scary¡±

    Archivist¡¯s mask lights up, a curious cat emoji ¡°We have our own path, but may I ask?¡±

    ¡°Is it about the island?¡±

    It took them some time to understand both objectives in hand. Spokesman has the least information gathered with her personal motives. She gives it short, while he gives such complicated ideas. Tabitha reacts

    ¡°Upcoming circumstances? You mean to tell me after restoring the city, there will be another future unrest¡±

    ¡°Back when I heard about it, it was just understatements. Then again, it was speculated because your city lord . . . or ¡®mayor¡¯ went missing after the city states leaders¡¯ visits. Old cases during the time start to resurfaces¡±

    Tabitha can think of an example, the Fuku City district. This is not for her to be concern about, but the details about him getting that information is already made through here. The spokesman continues

    ¡°This only regards by the Dexters perspectives. Their forensic utilities already tracing it back to that place, but about those crimes reported, it didn¡¯t originate there. I am sure that this won¡¯t be that easy to get another clue with this coordination quest they are upholding¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, what are they up to again?¡±

    It won¡¯t take long as the discovery of lost artifacts, corrupted items made or taken by the demons. Unidentifiable loot and scratch secretly for its potential. It was already started during the siege, two power armored duo fighting at the tree that is infesting close to Taiyou Industries. The loot is familiarized to be originated in an old version model relating to a specific sci fi fantasy novel and games in general. The differences are the magic it had. The impressive set gives them the idea that there are rare monsters out there surely have one. Then the abduction case occurred and the secret realm revealed to be cleaned off of its secrets, furthering to their belief that those are the demons¡¯ powers materializing.

    The results, the spokesman explains to her ¡°Treasure hunting, like finding special spec of gems to be forge it all as a whole. The bomb breaks it apart, and everyone is trying to piece it all back together or time will come to rematerialize in all the same. The early month will be them getting their chances, the midmonth is for the higher ranks for anticipating danger, and then finally the late month is the extermination. The Dexter Guild¡¯s final act of cleansing this city. All in all, it is a safe trade¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The Spokesman laughs calmly with his fingers hid his edge of his lips and moves his head to the side.

    Tabitha had no idea how he expressed like that, and it must be something she didn¡¯t know. Alluring by his face like a criminal in her eyes, but dazed by his mature face. She taps on the simulated table and begins to check the detail of their quest.

    For the factories, it is mostly guard duty. The pay is high though and painful time waiting to watch out for enemies. The rest however is only loots for rewards, this quest is made for people are allowed to get it by their own rights of ownership. Letting unknown people to take it will cause suspicion to be those threats outside of the city. It made it better for rewards where Dexters can remade the loots or restore its original form. No matter what the demands are, the real deal is the designer to carefully makes it without ruin it. The best examples show the input and output of such item are to make it balance.

    Tabitha continues on the details. ¡°Dexters can make anything, right?¡±

    The Spokesman knows what is she thinking ¡°You think about Oue¡¯jhnr¡¯s works. I see you in small chances of time with her and her brilliance¡±

    ¡°Ou¡¯yi hwha? Can you just call her Yui instead? I¡¯m getting used to her saying that fair easily¡±

    She lays down an example, a special board game made from Yui herself. Cards set in base on a specific role, character roles, where Tabitha shows the card to him, and he was very surprised. That character is the Spokesman himself.

    The Spokesman says to her ¡°So, you¡¯re going to use the old classical game of cards. I thought you are using Oue¡¯s boardgame adaptation¡±

    ¡°For you, Spokesman, you know how to make it and the Dexters will be the one making it through your direction¡±

    ¡°True, but we need proper use of magic with it. We need to balance its strength as anyone can able to use your cards¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be the problem, Yui knows how to deal with it. She said it was you who she is inspired in making¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Leaving it as a secret, Tabitha goes on her merry way and brought some borrowed equipment from Spokesman. Clearly given from the factory workers, but they had proven to be useful during their defense. Archivist is waiting for her and the quest she is holding on her hand. She said

    ¡°We are doing some guard duty. I want to see how far the exposure gets to me in my condition¡±

    ¡°That would be easy for us. We can able to resist quite a while. How much the pay?¡±

    ¡°Pretty big, and I can have my own credit card If I am getting the action¡±

    Tabitha sees the payment in the total of 1,500 Y each or 15 cuu. Small and not profitable when only standing guard, then when it comes to protecting them, the pay increases base on the threat, and the pay will become near as 15,000 Y each or 1 sylv and 50 cuu. Tabitha didn¡¯t see it as a value of working with them, but it looks rather pleasing for the Dexters and she is sure for that. Luckily for her, the materials needed for her cards are lessen thanks to Yui¡¯s instructions. Killing two birds in one stone kick on her head as the two wanders to the adventurers.

    The adventurers speak businesses with the Dexters. ¡°So, let¡¯s all agree then, we design our own product and you will be the one manufactured base on our design. Based on our own schematics or materials to make it, and it will be our own best knowledge as you people will going to follow the instructions 100%¡±

    ¡°Or you want us to make it first, nearly to your standards called B grade. Whatever, make sure those materials don¡¯t break easily. You could sacrifice some materials you have now as proof¡±

    Codices and Mechanics are in the heat with the citizens, commissions to make goods base on the instruction they are given. The best thing the citizen show in comparison is using AI. The Enders weren¡¯t expecting them given a broken android, from their view a robot with almost realistic human body. The head is the unique feature, the adventurers all mix to the idea making it to the finest model that the Enders would come up with. Nonetheless, an example must be proven the best. In the midst of business, the archscientist confronts their business.

    ¡°Trying to become a pawnshop now¡±

    The Dexters calmly respond as they study the project. ¡°No Ma¡¯am, taken business in trade for their ideas and we will manufacture their ideas. You can read the description, the books being traded and translated to your interest¡±

    The archscientist reads the book and gives it back, she just flips the pages and already done with it. No responds after that as she continues to move on. Some of the adventurers were nervous as they brought an android robot. They already accept it like the business is matter to them.

    The mechanics brought the makeshift workshop. They place it at the middle of their circle and brought the android to the table. The table turns into a surgical bed as it slowly tries to raised it up. The Mechanics check the weighing scale

    ¡°You people carried this . . . stature of your creation with ease¡±

    ¡°What else this . . . person made off? Care we examined it first?¡±

    The owner blushes and said ¡°No, no, you can redesign it if you like. It has some dysfunctional features¡±

    The Codices read the functions of his android. Quietly hid their expression as their oval glasses scan any probable importance of its usage. It was worse, but daring for the owner.

    No wonder the adventurers were mix, but an example is an example of. They set up the energy capacitors, bringing the tools, and lastly the turn on the workshop. Their work begins. The adventurers watch carefully, but the mechanics covered it up as if they were doctors (the rightly term for not seeing clear features of the android¡¯s body). Body parts replaced, components upgraded, and added of special materials provided by the owner. To their surprise, adding their own rituals and runewords put them in slightest delays.

    During the process of rebuilding the android, loud gears are reacting the building procedure. They bring out the heavy machinery tools as they found something difficult. The adventurers heard among the codices.

    ¡°Their version is not compatible, the language barrier can easily hard to identify in mid installment. We have no choice to put our own precise AI to carefully ruin the writings. Even though it is hand written. Tell to the owner that just properly carved it. It misaligns the right order, now it looks kind of off¡±

    ¡°Sir! We got it to fit it. The weird alignment seems vanished though¡±

    After more time to finish. They have finally done it. The adventurers¡¯ UI checks the details of the android, covered from view and it summarized what they have expecting. The owner sees a list of amazing improvement as he slowly regrets what he had accept. It wasn¡¯t about the android¡¯s condition, but the quality they have put it through. The android appeared before them as they removed the covers. The looks of their expressions of awkward effort they have pulled through. It is now the symbols of many adventurers¡¯ trust on them. They grew envy of their skills.

    The owner looks at his new improved android. Its grade was D, it was a prototype to begin with, and the new era of technology is born, however, that said technology lacks proper resources. Now the android is B grade, she looks realistically from her complexion, her skin smooth, her diaphragm moves as she inhales expanding her chest, and her face shows an expression of a real person. The Dexters had created what the owner wanted. One of them swiftly sighs in relief as they didn¡¯t add the memory data on it. One of them said to each other

    ¡°Follow the instructions, that¡¯s all we can do to limit our madness¡±

    The owner holds his android hands and said ¡°Sumi?¡±

    ¡°Yes!? I can feel your hand trembling. Is something wrong?¡±

    Dexters had found out something the owner puts those runes and rituals. Their assumption would have guessed that the markings are definitely the sensory for the android¡¯s sense of touch. As the android shines the drawn marks from her hands, misaligned, as the owner didn¡¯t think properly when they wrapped around its beautiful skin. He is happy to no end and said to them

    ¡°What if you make it to the best of your abilities? Can you make her even more beautiful?¡±

    They see him drops a tear on his eyes. The archscientist comes up to him in all a sudden and said ¡°Beautiful is subjective, and regards for her being better. We need source of origin. In other words, it¡¯s up to you how you can make it. It is impossible to perfect your wishes, but be more realistic. Creating a perfect being is the last thing we could do, because not even archscience itself can make something out of nothing. It¡¯s still magic, and magic comes from mana. Mana has no life¡±

    Tabitha had witness something both wonderous and weird. The owner thought it would be embarrassing but he was given the ultimate creation that their people will accomplish. Everyone takes the picture of the new improved android robot. Still worn in a maid outfit and thanks to the mechanics readjust its clothing after the transformation. The owner gives them the reward with added bonus. They decline and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you are such a daring man to bring that woman into new life. How about giving us reports and conditions about her after a long while? We don¡¯t know how it will age well to your materials¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, but to whom I send my reports to. I know you guys don¡¯t have phones . . .¡±

    The android robot watches them interacting as it feels something off to itself. The runes and rituals on her body start to lit up a bit, a glow hidden on her skin. She clearly feels it and tries to hide it from everyone. The owner is the only one who can sense it due to his special addition on the runewords and rituals. Shared together in one body, the man links his warmth to her. As the android feels his mana, his mana though it was influenced by something. Strange power coming not from him, but something else. She has no sense of danger and reaction from what is happening inside of him.

    Outside of the barrier, the workers are clearing the facilities. Inside of the factory is already wipe clean any equipment they have. All they have to do now is to properly cleanse off the fragments of the demonic presence. Following the accordance to the city barrier, the section of their facilities will be stretch first in the refining zone. The production facilities are close to the dead tree, and should¡¯ve been their top priority. The Dexters are stretching the work force close to the main city. Thinning further close to the outskirt will be hard since the city barrier is closing into the surviving tree, siphoning its mana to it.

    Even how tall are the factories are, the tree is far higher than anyone could see. It already seen the wide of it getting the city barrier¡¯s mana. Protecting all threats through their own resources. Cannibalizing their own efforts to deal the indestructible tree feed on electricity. Archivist stood with Tabitha as she meditating through the dusts. The citizens exposed in moment time weakening their effort to work. Cycle through one another in a far distance or wearing protective gear still strained them on their work. Pure manual labor and no signs of heavy machineries for the rest of the unfinished factories.

    Tabitha feels the exposure scourging through her. She didn¡¯t use her mana. Except she breathes the dust through her nose. It is clear that this is the moon to cleanse away the overpopulation of thousands of monsters and the magic that brings them prosperity throughout the region. Only otherworlders are the one be able to survive until starvation, because of the origin of their bodies are not fully formed by mana. Clinging through her thoughts as the pain rages on inside of her.

    Archivist watches the workers clean the feint magic surround the factory. Top to bottom, the reek gets lighter and lighter that no citizen able to smell it. Their resistance . . . is holding off the secrets lied hidden from the ampstalk hybrid¡¯s special seedlings. The Dexters were already took care of that days ago. Then again, he smells it through his mask. The dusts are stings as he coughs quietly, his mask leaks off the dust that no citizens ever had it. This is a special breathing he intakes. Hide behind his mask where he opens a gap for him to quietly breathes in with powerful weep. Consume the dusts only through like smoking. He turns around away from them, then blows it out.

    The light blue mist appeared from his mouth to the side of his open gap mask. The mask lit up unintentionally as it shows the face tired and patting itself out of breath. Archivist begins to move along the air as he blows. Tabitha senses his presence follow along the air, and the dust hinders her to try to reach him with telepathy. She stops meditating as something threatening appeared near them. She opens her eyes and sees the mist is gradually thicker than before. Worried for him as his presence continue to feint to nothing.

    Tabitha tries to find him, under only 10 meters apart, she found him circling around the area. Archivist is blowing his breath to the ground as the dusts formed like cloud to the side of his face. Low presence of demonic energy flowing along with him, struggling to take his breathing and alternating the air with dusts and the brown red air. Tabitha reaches out to him

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°A phenomenon strangely interacting my magic or martial arts. Tabitha, I think I found something¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I know a Circoston man like you be able to do it and . . .¡±

    Tabitha stops and forgot about it. Archivist continue his performance in circling the area, he slowly moving his gestures and feet into concentrating the flow of the air at the center. The flow of mana carefully leaking through the dusts, crystallized dusts, Archivist feels something out of place. The nostalgic smell of bronze, ancient smell as if his ki remembers it through its tainted owner. He compressed the area, squeezing what mana is able through its demonic presence.

    Forcing itself to exists leaving the master of the brown red cloud unnoticed, and setting his technique in place. He steadily set in his arm back and ready to grab something. Tabitha watches how he orchestrates, the dome formed through bending the air. She walks back in fear to see the brown red cloud appears. The detector sounds the alarm. The sounds reached to Archivist¡¯s ears and hastily perform his move. A wraith¡¯s body appeared closely reaching to him but stop once he did it. The dome air disperses as the presence of the light blue mist covered it back.

    Archivist holds something on his hand, a coin . . . a coin that fits his palm with drawings that can be seen through the light. All full colored bronze and nothing else, he slightly turns and see the writings and the drawings. The workers run toward them

    ¡°What happened? We detect brown red signatures here¡±

    Tabitha tries to explain to them, it is kind of convoluted. Archivist answers ¡°I have taken out the threat¡±

    The workers didn¡¯t believe him ¡°Yeah, then show us the item¡±

    Archivist shows it to them as they use their UI to identify it. They look convinced and give it back to them. ¡°Alright, sorry for being paranoid. This mist is getting all of our nerves¡±

    They left and leaving the two for themselves. Archivist takes her first dumbfounded look ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. How did you managed to get it?¡±

    ¡°There are so much for you to learn about Circoston culture or what it was originally called as Sects. When it comes to artifacts, it won¡¯t be easily be found except for the people who knows how to find it¡±

    Archivist gives it to her, a coin that fits her hand and see the ominous presence. Her UI pops up and only gives a different language. She tries to use her device for any sources. The detail remained unknown.

    Tabitha said to him ¡°Could you read my UI? Our bind together might be useful that you read it too¡±

    Archivist looks at the screen popping up before him, the dusts already crystallizing it. He shatters it and carefully slammed his hand on the screen and formed mold. Her UI falls apart with only the mold in front of them. He reads it

    ¡°Skill item, gibberish* . . . able to use other people¡¯s magic as terrains . . . gibberish* . . . and also controls your momentum. Item name: Dragonfly Coin Steps¡±

    Tabitha responded ¡°A magic item that gives you skills. It describes differently from the other magic items¡±

    Archivist takes the coin and used it immediately. Through the spread of mana and dusts like water, Archivist begins swimming in the air. Tabitha laughs

    ¡°What are you doing? You look like a . . . ah . . . wow¡±

    Archivist treats the feint demonic magic like water, even surrounded by dusts. It ignores the exposure completely. Archivist continues to swim majestically like fish torpedo his way around her. He stops, then gives it to her

    ¡°Now you try it¡±

    Tabitha uses the coin and nothing happened. As she about to turns her head, her body felt something hard pressing against her. As if the air turns to mud forcing her very own strength to lift it. Archivist guides her

    ¡°Use the coin, change the terrain of the mana what you really wanted it to be¡±

    Tabitha is getting furious as she begins to sweat. She misused the coin as the surroundings turns to fire. The demonic magic starts to heat, then she used it again to turn cold. Tabitha realized the effects of the coin. It definitely changes the terrain even the environment. The mass mana surrounding them, it is how the coin made it to be. They discovered the secrets what lies the loot inside the brown red cloud.

 The Man with Rats Realm Loots - Chapter 113

    COI C113

    In Taiyou Industries security facility, they were almost in shock to see the detection of brown red cloud appearing then disappearing only for a moment. The location was seen by their workers. It was two Enders and holding some fully unidentified item. They are clearly be the one who is interacting the strange phenomenon. Item they are holding is a modelled coin forged in bronze, fits in the size of an average man¡¯s palm. No information being given. The investigator checks the list to be one of the demonic items. Looking further to the list where other adventurers found more throughout the ruins. Coming from the monsters as loots, it is not a threat according to the Dexter Guild.

    The staff found something on screen, where one disoriented figure is coming to the factories. A message from the archscientist as the unknown person continue heading where the brown red cloud appeared.

    ¡°Sir, I think we should tell the superiors about this¡±

    ¡°Did the archscientist confirms the identity of the phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°The scanner shows someone sprinting like a gust of wind. The message mentions this ¡®someone¡¯ is infiltrating passed through the low ranks. No one is detecting it¡±

    The investigator calls to the workers to be aware for what is coming.

    The man moves swiftly passed so many adventurers, all low ranks and workers combine. It is the first time for him to test these ancient items in his inventory, picking only for stealth and some personal items to be able to use it effectively. The symbol of his arm band shows the Dark Green Dot. For once, he is going to dare to go through the lower ranks without them noticing. Instead of using the rebellion fighters, they picked the citizens who joined months ago. What better off to try is the man who always play around among the new members. His earpiece rings, and it was his partner calling.

    ¡°Of all the people in the gang members, why is it has to be you?¡±

    ¡°You mean those kids, let¡¯s remind ourselves that we are not bringing those fighters here. I have been into the realm with them, and I was like a general to them¡±

    ¡°You were there supposed to rescue those allied idiots, thankfully, I heard it was those people from Fuku city and some random kid carrying Enders item¡±

    ¡°Well, I have what they called it Mung Guan¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, I know what that means, ¡®green bean tropical bird¡¯ . . . They are not Asian descent and didn¡¯t have that kind of term¡±

    The man laughs ¡°If only you could join me, we will become a comedic duo¡±

    The woman hangs up and he stops before entering the area. Taiyou Industries is protected by Dexter Guild, which means multiple high graded technology made from runes. He knows their technology able to identify whatever magic is placed. Except for a special item. He pulls out his inventory, it is a cape that said it turns him invisible. Then he pulls the other items; gloves, sash, and finally boots. The man sets in to take his first inside as the adventurers moves pass by him. He starts walking . . . confidently.

    Tabitha¡¯s bind with Archivist starts to act up. Someone is here and no presence through her magic. It was strange for her, the exposure weakens her quite a lot, and everything feel something is not right. She asks him

    ¡°Why am I getting the feeling that something is off?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not, remember you also partially bind with Kiege. I can¡¯t sense it but hers is something to be acknowledged of her efforts. Is it a threat?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, I just don¡¯t know. I can feel something is wrong like someone is stalking but the pacing is a bit jolly . . .?¡±

    The man steps a groove on walking on the path. The boots shut off the noise from his steps, and the gloves softly make little sounds as he claps. It was too unnatural for Tabitha to judge it correctly. The cape hid the visions of everyone¡¯s sight, the sash remained still to his belt, and only his mouth is intentionally shut. The item he wears are actually working. Able to ignore everything how much power can the citizens held. He mustered the courage to sneakily whispers to them.

    ¡°I am also a citizen . . .¡±

    He flips some adventurer¡¯s hat during their work. The adventurer felt his magic item was dropped.

    ¡°Hey Shoun, your hat falls off¡±

    ¡°What? Oh, it did. No way! Personal items shouldn¡¯t be easily taken off or drop accidentally¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right! The one could able to remove that hat off from you is either be disarm ability or stealing magic. It could be a monster¡±

    ¡°Sarcastically laughing* Yeah right, we are already passed an hour here. Monsters sneaking here is their death sentence when it has loots inside. Or we should call it, demons¡¯ treasures¡±

    They continue talking about it as the others continue to search through the ruins. The man hears them about the monster. He checks his inventory again if he can find any monster type items. Sort of . . .

    Two item pops up from his head, but it felt so incomplete, then he is still butting in his own comedic idea. Without her stopping him, he grew more charming to himself, loving the side of him causing jokes without violence, and even though he is the bad guy . . . the gangster style bad guy. A doll and the mask on both of his hand, the straw doll wrapped with a small rope like threads, and the mask in white with only one eye open. For this opportunity to make it happen he will be using it on them. He said to himself

    ¡°They told me to test it out, I¡¯m denying how weak it is but I¡¯m no genius¡±

    The monster appeared undetected, they notice it only through the corner of their eyes, and they were shock from what they saw.

    ¡°Everyone spread out, a monster appeared¡±

    Across the distance, other adventurers quick into action and fires at the monster. The silhouette phase through the projectiles, one magic missile hits on its body as it reacted. It was deflected.

    ¡°There! The monster can be hit on its body¡±

    The mist disperses as their magic try to clear it off the silhouette, the magic drops into dust as the exposure being dense in one place.

    For the first time on their eyes to see a monster is immune to the dust, they momentarily stop and observe the monster. Bewildered or strange how the monster looks, questioning about the monster¡¯s appearance and how it dressed. Monsters dressed? That¡¯s what they are feeling for the moment. The monster is a normal pigmen colored green for some reason. Cartoonish looking matching to their world¡¯s version, the big difference for all the monsters in this world is that

    ¡°That monster is realistically has muscles¡±

    ¡°This is not one of those from the tutorial dungeons¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s flexing it too like it is taunting us¡±

    The man hid beneath the pigman, he grumbled as his own creation. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be an orc. What¡¯s with them about muscles, does this world should have those? Sigh* Alright . . .¡±

    The orc without a weapon, tries to come closer as it reached down and grab the adventurers. The adventurers dodge away in quick reflexes, somehow, it got hold of them and begins to throw them back to the station. Dumbfounded as they saw something bizarre, it was in a right distance for them to escape but they suddenly appeared to its hand like they are lagging.

    The man is using his magic to retract their position for only a few seconds. The cape gradually hid his magic too for only how the cape withstand his power, he did in close combat. The moment of action portrays to himself, he runs toward the orc¡¯s target. Fused with retract on them, wait, reappeared, and throws them to the station for safe measures. He did it great with a smile, as he watches the adventurers fighting back again. He continues playfully messing them around. The straw doll is in safe place emitting the illusion and the mask formed its body as the orc. The orc is not real, but they sure can¡¯t see him either.

    His boots negate the status effects through his maneuverability, his gloves ignore the protective runes and magics as he easily grabs them and throw anywhere, and his sash carefully maneuvered him to dodge the numerous magic coming his way. The sash begins to burn from its edges giving him the sign that he was hit. It continues to move around then stray bullets hits him as the sashes sacrifice the piece of itself to protect him. The man is doing what he was supposed to do. He needs to test and understand how these items worked.

    Remembering back in their hidden base, after the looting in the rat man¡¯s realm, it was a bit hard to understand what the fighters trying to do with it. All unidentified and neither the citizens/gang members themselves able to study it. The fighters had practice with it and test in every dangerous way. The last result will be him doing it all at once. They are too busy continue to scavenge what left inside the realms as he is the only volunteer, or ¡®convincing¡¯ enough to be one and not letting others to do so.

    He is getting tired running around, and the magic he is using is damaging his gloves. The limits are reaching close to his items, mixing the gloves with his mana clearly shows how it interacts aggressively one another, it didn¡¯t hurt him but the gloves itself already showing sign of wear and tears. He stops what he was doing, then he got tempted by one of the adventurers charging as he grabs her and swing her around back to the station.

    ¡°Laugh* It never gets old¡±

    The man takes his time resting outside of the battlefield. The adventurers already start to realize that it is no threats and only keep throwing them off. Sometime they able to hit but other times they missed. The most hits they got it from its abs. The male adventurers turning to the female adventurers as they are the one who land the hit. They blushed

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think it was like that¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m expecting someone is making a joke. You girls able to hit it while we are going around flying back to the station. Some calls reach out to them and they are thought we were crazy¡±

    The low ranks have been ridiculed for their surprised approach from that green pigman. Others observed the bizarre transformation from what they seen so far. One of them tries to go near, then immediately flies off. Yet, it didn¡¯t move now, strange. They use all the methods they have to identify it. Still nothing, and only thing left is to see clearly. The mist helps it block its clear features as the dust already gathered here. A call received from their friends who thrown to the station. The workers respond were through one of their friends.

    ¡°They still don¡¯t believe us, no detection and no signs of us being thrown here of any signs of injury. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a joke by someone but clearly is someone is greater than a S rank . . .¡±

    The man overheard them with another item at hand, quite convenient for him to study and write down every item he used. So far, the prank went smoothly to confuse them. On that same situation, they can¡¯t ignore the monster either. There is no reason for ignoring it while he will be going to make it more alluring. Even his special ritual item at his hands, it is the same like the rest of the item he brought but it takes him a special world that is clearly not from here.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Given by the covered man himself, his leader, the item he is holding is far more than man than he could ever believe. He must be careful of using it, because the mana he has is not natural to that world. He needs to use it quick and back out. As the adventurers are busy eyeing the orc. He writes down the difference of the items he is holding from other magic items. He carefully writes it down as he watches them acting like children being wary by an imaginary monster. Then he added some music for them to hear.

    The adventures heard some boss battle music, no one knows where it comes from but they were hoping for it.

    ¡°Damn it, I thought we have someone from the melody guild to play as a bard for us¡±

    ¡°You do know that soundwaves are their magic, right? Someone who uses music exposed by the dust. It forms mist like crystal dust. It¡¯s hard to breathe from it¡±

    Battle music playing* The monster starts to move posing as it is ready for a fight. The adventurers are in a mix of seeing it through. The way it interacts is strange, and leaving them to a suspicion to be an illusion. A random person just thrown away as the monster swings.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine¡±

    The adventurers glare at the guy who lost immersion from it.

    For a quite sometimes, the adventurers continue trying to find and collect the remnants. It wouldn¡¯t take long as the monster annoys them with its presence and casually throwing them off as they search. Another reply from Taiyou Industries and this time is the Enders, they give them their honest thoughts

    ¡°If it can¡¯t be killed and also you guys. Though it annoys you like keep throwing you like a ball. I¡¯d advice to call someone who is staying guard with the workers at north. He has a strange item might be comparable¡±

    Meanwhile the man wrote ¡°Elder item, or subject to change when the community decide to name it like RAP. These items are exceptional for people who don¡¯t have mana, an alternative for runes but it has some strange power. It can do one thing, but in only in situational use. Like a set is missing to make it effectively whole. Sometimes like the gloves I¡¯m wearing is more effective than the illusion and the mask combine, as if, it missing something. I could describe every bit of testing from my items, unfortunately I won¡¯t be writing it here. However, I could remind myself that my mana or magic does harm it somehow . . .¡±

    For a moment, the man saw someone is casting a spell on his orc. Channeling spell he thought to be dangerous, he controls the illusion of the orc as it turns around and sees the caster. Without any hesitation, the caster releases the spell. The blasts of arcane magic release to the air temporarily causing thunderous roar to the skies. The dusts rain down as the arcane magic persists falling like snow, but when it touches something, it sparks of volts then explodes on contact. Starting to link the magic is coming from, the man¡¯s items save him from being detected as the surrounding used mana is being track to anyone.

    The caster was a bit disappointed, ¡°Even my own channeling spells are easily interrupts. Agathean told me that arcane magic is the untouchable spell¡±

    ¡°It is still neutral mana. That monster is either had runes or some unique trait we don¡¯t know about¡±

    ¡°A monster with boss music, I don¡¯t know about you two, we have no choice to bring those Enders for help¡±

    One of the adventurers runs back to them as he was finished talking with the Enders

    ¡°The Enders woman agreed but her partner thought otherwise¡±

    ¡°What does he want?¡±

    ¡°Expect he would fail, only thing he had now is that coin on his hand. He doesn¡¯t know he would be able to beat an untouchable monster¡±

    The man hears their conversation. Enders . . . This is not what he was hoping for, he shouldn¡¯t be testing his items with the Enders, they might know how to reveal his position even though having these conditionally powerful items. Seeing enough humiliation for the day, he tries to make it convincing. He brings out from his inventory for the last test. A broken pieced mirror, mystery that it lies secretly inside. The reflection shows a deformed figure inside the mirror, clearly, it¡¯s a curve mirror. He easily knows how the mirror isn¡¯t flat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this thing can do, but the fighters said is something horrifying but only parts of itself will only be revealed. I hope this will work, only a piece of it¡±

    He uses it and everyone around him feel something inside of them. Their bodies feel numb only to their fingertips and they¡¯re starting to look around fainting view as if everything fades away. The mirror distorted their view but it causes them to feel nausea. The mirror is incomplete and something inside made them feel sick. As dumb as he wants to test it to himself, the mirror didn¡¯t affect him as the sash forces him to look away.  His items are something.

    The orc disappears and replaced by a reflecting mirror floating on its own, its him holding it while invisible. The adventurers are able to sense it. They realize

    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t a monster at all. It¡¯s a broken mirror¡±

    ¡°But why it feels like I¡¯m hurling when I look at it¡±

    ¡°Magic mirror, I¡¯m supposed. Damnit what¡¯s wrong with my head¡±

    The mirror is reflecting their mana such a strange way as if it is trying to disrupt it. This is not right. The man can¡¯t understand how it is done and only heard from the fighters. A piece of something that is make it horrifyingly dangerous as a whole. The mirror blasts itself a light of nova. The adventurers fell and leaving them lying on the ground.

    The man is disappointed and have to leave. Away from the incident, he had everything planned out to mess them around. Only stealth items at hand, the mask and doll are should¡¯ve been his dummy, and the mirror that he was eyeing on to try. Even though it wasn¡¯t stealthy, he takes it as a curse. The moment he is reaching one of the hidden realms, he was stopped by an invisible wall. The sash stops him from bumping into it. When he tries to touch it, it was gone. The man continues to move forward as something throws behind him. The hidden realm portal was revealed and the stranger comes in and sealed it off by hand, two human hands pulled together in like curtain and seal portal.

    A stranger who wore nothing but casual clothes, it is remarkable for such a stranger able to do it without any magic items on him. The stranger turns around with his mask bright ups with an expression . . . a happy expression . . . The man almost laughs, then he turns around and see another one, a woman. The man starts to realize that this two must be the Enders. He was a bit disappointed, then he forgot how much equipment the Enders have being replaced with safety gears. Except those two have far worse, they have nothing.

    The idea to reveal himself and fend them off feels like to easy for him. He had learned the mana control and the equipment he had is not good except for his cape. He hides well after all the trouble he¡¯s been into. The mist starts circling around him where the stranger is moving both his hands and feet like he is controlling the wind. The mist flows through him as the figure formed, his sash blocks his attacks. Then the sash quickly tears off entirely. The stranger able to grab it invisibly and tear it with in one pull. The man forces to reveal himself to surprise him.

    He uses his magic to reopen the portal and pushes the stranger in. The man quickly reacted before he gets caught. The portal closed leaving the woman surprised. The man was able to get into the realm and the stranger before him. He uses his UI and change his RAP to fit the situation he is in, saved in multiple files in different kinds of fighting style and magic tactics. The man readies himself if he forced to end the stranger. He is no ordinary citizens, back in his head as he remembers how he behaves himself. It¡¯s been long for him not to kill someone because he is harming his own people, but the stranger is not one of them. He won¡¯t be revealing himself to them anytime soon.

    He hides again with his cape, and losing his prankster mojo. The threat is here and he won¡¯t dare to let that man lived. In his monologue

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt to keep you alive, before from the rat¡¯s realm, I have spared those people because I disguised myself like one of the rebellions. But you, I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to figure it out¡±

    The man was acting himself as a joke, causing problems to the low rank adventurers. He knew the Enders won¡¯t be able detect him with their tech, but this stranger . . . he was able to find him. That kind of talent is a threat for the gang members when infiltrating. He admitted he collaborated with an Enders before. However, this man, is not part of the business.

    He unequipped all of his items, with only he himself in style. All things went serious as he pulls out a gun. Aim closely to his head, steadily preparing to pull the trigger. Bam* He missed, the stranger disappeared and little lights coming around him. He heard a woman

    ¡°Archivist! Are you ok?¡±

    The man was in disbelief, someone actually entered this realm. This realm specialized to hid almost anyone with magic, this realm is invaluable was made by the covered man himself. There is no way that woman able to get in without elven magic.

    Tabitha was relief, and also very surprised. She used her elven item given by Elrond. A special cage that keeps those lights, fire flies like creatures, and was able to find her partner without any effort. Luckily, she actually saves him from a man who pulls out a gun. This is getting dangerous to face him, and the small lights blocking his view as it surrounding him. She said to him

    ¡°We need to get out of here, we are not ready to face an enemy without our equipment¡±

    ¡°We have one, the coin¡±

    ¡°Are you gone nuts? What about me? I can¡¯t help you with my magic¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not going to force you, but you did hear them about their circumstances. WE are definitely do this¡±

    Archivist held the coin as she sees her small lights coming back to her, as it whispers to her in such elven tune. She hears its soothing words

    ¡°Wisps? Alright, please saved us when something goes wrong¡±

    The small wisps huddled to her and dispersed into nothing like flash of light. Leaving Archivist facing the man who tried to flee, this is no mistake for his conscience to face him. The sense of the man¡¯s sudden instinct turns dark after both of them entered this realm. Archivist knows where he is now.

    The man hid his gun as the threat seems too elusive for him to get a good shot. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing for him to not able to shoot anybody in this world, even the bullets are runed. There is no good opportunity to execute someone with that kind of power. Archivist steps in and the man sprint forward. The man stomps the ground casts a spell on it, the ground explodes using the debris to blast on to him. Archivist uses the coin and steps on the debris, it becomes a terrain as he jumps forward and kicks the man in mid-air.

    The man dodges leaving his after image, moving away to the side. Archivist lands in a high leveled ground as the exploded debris being formed beneath his feet, he picks up the after image up as the coin solidifies the illusion. The man gets hit with his after image and sees that Archivist is using it as a weapon. He gets with his own illusion and worse, the illusion is becoming a puppet weapon. Archivist insert his fingers on the body as it links with magic. The body becomes alive and backs away, disappeared.

    The man falls back as he sets his spell spread around him, his spells were easily disabled by him in one strong stomp. The bright light color of his spell blends and become the environment itself, the traces of mana is being nulled and materialize. It terraforms as he can¡¯t touch it, but someone out there is climbing around like a monkey going through the newly formed landscape. Archivist runs around the terrain, wall running, climbing, sliding through to areas where the man can¡¯t see. The man casts his spell at him with multiple control to spread his attacks.

    Archivist shifts the environment to fits his maneuverability, running away and dodging every range magic he could possibly go through. The man chases him hidden along with his magic spells, teleport closely unleashing all the spells he could possibly destroy. As he goes too close to him, Archivist terraform the man¡¯s spell neatly and tightly as he slides all around him in a globe. The man phases through it then suddenly got kicked to the side. The man turns around and raises his explosive shield. The illusion comes in and used up his explosive shield.

    At the moment where the shield explodes, Archivist goes in then deals a heavy blow and the man fell. Archivist raises his legs high, then slam it to his head. First then second of his foot slams on his head in fast sequence. The man feels the damage for the first time as it breaks his defense. His head is getting numb as his RAP¡¯s special ability, last chance pops up. A timer sets up for him as the adrenaline kicks in. He has only few minutes to remain conscious, he must escape or he will be captured. He had no choice but to bring out those items.

    Archivist pulls the illusion to him and body slam it to the man. A sash retaliates and swipe them out in place. The man grabs the illusion with his gloves, broken the control of Archivist¡¯s magic. He stops where he is about to land a hit to the man¡¯s chest. The man stops for the moment as he is cautious what he is up to next. The sash didn¡¯t react, his gloves worn, and his boots set on his footings. Archivist can¡¯t hear the man¡¯s steps, but he looks at him at front. Through Tabitha¡¯s allowable mana and also his own, he has to stop it.

    The man looks at Archivist releases his magic through his hands and feet. His RAP quickly auto changed his fighting style to martial arts, in a fast sequence he did for the first time in hand-to-hand combat to non-allies for the first time. Both hands raised and collide, Archivist magic was subdued by unknown item on the man¡¯s hand. The man fights back as he sees the mask blank and no lights appeared. Archivist dodges forward and immediately turns it on strong beam of light from his mask. The man¡¯s sash comes to his aid and blocks the beaming light, still able to blind him. Archivist is able to land a hit.

    Archivist regathers the spell from the man subdued it. Forming a wall to block him from view, the man¡¯s sash burnt off after the attack. The fast sequence of assaults made him hesitate for a bit. The illusion appears behind as the remaining sash able to reach and trip onto his back, he turns around and finishing off the illusion. It disperses ending Archivist¡¯s control. Archivist retreats, phases through the wall. The man is relief as one enemy is down, he is now taken the offensive.

    Archivist goes low and tries to pull him up. The man¡¯s boots resist it as the quiet steps able him not to lose balance. Without a foundation to properly to set the man¡¯s attack, he quickly unequip his gloves and lands both of his hand slamming on his back. His magic release with tremendous force, a serious blow in lightning speed, piercing through to Archivist back with strong shockwave lands to the ground. The man finally hits him through his full potential, an imperfect ability leaving the mana to spread without full control.

    The powerful blow on his back, Archivist redirects the flow of the blow to down to his feet, hasten his flow of his enemy¡¯s mana out of his system. It descends down to the ground overwhelmingly shattering leaving an uncontrollable eruption. The man thought he was finished, but he felt something flowing through him from Archivist¡¯s grip. The sash tries to retaliate the pressure of the mana flow, but it shreds apart and fell off. The man feels his mana flow blocked and his legs paralyzed. The realm is becoming unstable as its existence won¡¯t last.

    After the blast, the little wisps have come and save Archivist. The man lies on the ground as he checks his condition.

    ¡°Paralyzed, caused . . . a powerful misdirection of mana flow, hostile magic flows through the sensitive part of the body preventing it both physically and magically to the nerve. Damage . . . Temporary, Recovery . . . manually using magic to return the flow¡±

    Due to the enemy¡¯s effort to use a skill on those weak points, it won¡¯t heal as if it was been dislocated.

    The man looks unsatisfied, he had never faced a weak enemy who has knowledge on the item. The coin had made so many wonders on his mind. His UI shows no enemies around him, it is a relief he never thought of having it without a joke on the side. He checks his inventory and something was off, one important item went missing and it can¡¯t be detected inside the realm. His sash is gone, the elusive protected item had given to him the slightest advantage to survive. He remains calm and said in such ironic voice

    ¡°Shi . . . it¡±

    A long swear word coming from him, no anger and no show of humiliation.

 Rebuilding Taiyou - Chapter 114

    COI C114

    Flashback in Enders Bridge, Elrond gives her a special item. ¡°Tabitha, this special tool belongs to a special brother of mine. Student, if I can describe him. He is very distant himself from the faith among his brethren and sistren. Always to treat it as its importance, you fear your mana in immense power as of now but with this creature inside, is the strength you¡¯ll need to survive at the start. This friend of yours, will need it against your people. I know all of you are not the same such as we elves. Ehan¡¯Se will give you the guidance to bring you might back from the past you have in this world. My gods had seen you walk your path before coming here¡±

    Tabitha releases those sprites, sparks, whatever they are called. Those lights able to talk with her, like a fairy tale in this post-apocalyptic world. Wisps are commonly called by the elves. Talking about the warnings and some convincing conscience speaking through her head while Archivist battle with the troublemaker, never knew it was an old actual criminal from their home world. The wisps echoed silent voice reach the man not to use his gun and continue to fight without a second thought. A powerful creature continues to convinced her opponent to slowly lowering his power to fit Archivist¡¯s level.

    They at the end, completely ignores its existence let the two battle it out. Finally, it was over and he comes to him without any sever damage. The unarmed and unarmored man stood before her as the realm is breaking. Tabitha reaches his hand and escape this realm

    ¡°We have to go¡±

    ¡°Wait! I think I got something off from that man¡¯s belt¡±

    Archivist took the sash from him during the mess of the battle. He had no idea why the man¡¯s spell is weak. Leaving him empty to know more what¡¯s going on, even his coin helped him to took control the used mana. The coin has no power to stop magic but turned into a terrain from its destructive force. He thinks that this realm is strange.

    One of the Dark Green Dot gang members watches them leave and seeing ancient elven creatures followed them. The fighter sees the realm crumbling and slowly falling apart. This very creature held its existence, if it breaks it will transport all of them back safely nevertheless. A trapped realm that supposed to lure who wants to destroy it. The previous realms were already being wipe out and hoping a chance to caught someone off guard. The fighter goes to the man who is lying down slowly recovering his true strength. The elven magic had already weakened him to that extent. Only the items he is holding were not easily manipulated. The items have their strength.

    The man was pulled by the collar and drag on the floor. Doesn¡¯t bother to help him carefully as there is nothing dangerous happen here. All the people who are inside the realm were perfectly safe after their exits. The realm fell without a trace and the writings hidden secretly inside continue to glow out to nothingness. The realm went dark, but never truly destroyed. The owner, the covered man, made this realm. As it continued to pre-exist inside, nowhere to be seen nor found.

    The man wakes up back in the base. The fighters and other gang members look at him at the table where he lied down with plates and dishes already set on top of him, the fighters said to him while showing him a picture

    ¡°So, this is what you call the disturbing man platter. You¡¯re no woman¡±

    ¡°Sarcastically laughs* Trying to be a comedian eh. There so much physical joke, why are you guys going for the lewd one?¡±

    The gang members were a bit embarrassed and couldn¡¯t say much, and the fighters are looking at them. The man undoubtedly knew

    ¡°Hide your porn magazine somewhere else¡±

    The woman comes in and see the commotion, the fighters were so curious about the city life. The gang members who are able to learn and experience to be martial artists, and now they trying to convert such skills and techniques into Judo, Taekwondo, Kung Fu, or any of the original martial arts in their world. She sees him again, defeated for once. She thought he is losing a bit but from what she heard about. The topic about elves is a different story. The man pulls out from the table and said to her

    ¡°I guess we can¡¯t do the misunderstanding jokes, are we?¡±

    ¡°If your friend being teleported with us during that incident. I might believe you are going to be center of this joke¡±

    ¡°Laugh* A center on the table, it was ruined by some amateurs making excuses¡±

    The gang members pretend to laugh. The man laughs with them

    ¡°Laugh* Fuck you too. Next time if we are in the back alley, I¡¯ll going to introduce you your favorite BL protagonist . . .¡±

    They went quiet for a second, and grabbed their magazine and left

    ¡°. . . Then you should¡¯ve kept your shit sealed inside your ass¡±

    The covered man checks all the set of items from the man¡¯s UI inventory. Comparable to the usage of different people, he can see the differences. Disappointed that the sash is taken away, it has the unique form of interaction in the difference between users. They hope the new owner is as defensive as the man who would¡¯ve used. The fighters compared the stealth items.

    ¡°The citizen had more use of actual stealth in mind, both only the gloves and the boots had its promises. The sash however, was taken away. One of our companions supervise it and has a big difference on use¡±

    The fighters describe it with different results. The covered man had never seen this kind of tactics being used, it is said by many of past predecessors that a weapon can be different in a different fighting style, and such as this information shows to them. It would be taken them the risk of letting those gang members to use it. Base on mastery though, it would be hard for them to have their own original techniques with it. This UI guidelines have proved to be blocking their creative practice more than he had examined since coming here.

    During the thorough examination, the first thing they forgot is the cape. The covered man summarized the reason again, ¡°Did that wisp blurred his mind not using the cape?¡±

    They nodded, and the cover man continues ¡°Then we should be more wary for those secrets. But still, continue where they used the resources demanded. The rebellion had given us orders to do this¡±

    ¡°I want to ask again, how about the people who joined us¡±

    ¡°Their rewards will always be sending them home. The Foundation is still stagnated for some reason. In time we are neutral, and to those demons hiding away from their capital city, Norvait . . .¡±

    He went silent, then they proceed to continue their work. The fighters describe the items ¡°The gloves are used to negate the magic flow, just like the runes when hitting someone with it. Originally, we used it disperse the spells when used as our way of breaking through their magic. But it is too dangerous for them to endure such impact, and require more layers of protection. The boots were used for silent stepping, meanwhile ours are more improved from quiet footings. We can use phantom run¡±

    Phantom run is a term for continues sabotaging, while running or escaping, the swift movement able to go through traps without detecting or activating it. It can be called as baiting for this strategy or more to the most elusive of tricks. The covered man picks up the cape, that turns invisible. It is a surprised to see that this was being used throughout the journey through Chojima District. Scouting through the residence for people who wished to leave, becoming the ghost to listen the people¡¯s needs. Covered man said to them

    ¡°Send this cape to the so-called real gang member. Tell him about the deal we discussed¡±

    They follow his order and swiftly go, while the rest continue.

    Near Taiyou Industries, the incidents were proven serious. The low ranks were being fooled and at the same time lucky to be alive. The origin of the realm is one of the rare secret hideouts. The police personnel had put it into the classified cases, now they found one more here in this ruin. Myrrkei had easily find them inside the city, where it hid smuggled mana battery, but this time the realm is empty and disappeared. It wasn¡¯t destroyed according to the investigator. Two witnesses are safe, and they were brought back to the factory.

    Tabitha never would have thought the infamous suspects, a group of people who nearly killed one of the officers during the lockdown. It traces so well of being dangerous and at the same time bringing illicit materials, not taboo, but dangerous equipment taken and distribute throughout only to Mihayara District. A man who hid his face, able to use martial arts like Archivist. Archivist is relief that they escaped, wondering about the luck he had to survive such attack and the items the man brought.

    He said to her ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your wisp, I don¡¯t think I would last long and we should¡¯ve leave earlier¡±

    ¡°When should you back away and flee?¡±

    ¡°About the time he brings out a gun, after one shot, he just stops shooting. I know inside the realm is a bit blurry and hard to see. The man is a citizen, he can use magic to detect me easily. I tell you. He knows what to do but kept himself slow for some reason¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s wisp glows secretly from everyone¡¯s view, she felt the warmth and kept it a secret.

    Archivist continues ¡°Those small lights of wisps before, they appeared when you were there. Do you think there is something mystical about it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . well I¡±

    A police officer comes to them reaching out asking for information. The two got busy being interviewed inside the station. Before, the Enders rallied to them when they were asked to go with the police to the city. They were stopped and thankfully they didn¡¯t leave as Spokesman comes to their aids. However.

    ¡°I guess your first day has an experience for the both of you. Ahem* You two are playing risky when unarmed, and I don¡¯t want to hear from Tabitha¡¯s special inventory. ¡°I take care both of you¡± customs, but that¡¯s not how the world works here. Archivist, I understand your thoughts is bind with her. You should realize how they able to survive better than you. Just prepare yourself with their own equipment, even people like us will not dare to enter with our own sets. And you Tabitha . . .¡±

    Tabitha never would have thought Spokesman scolds on them. They were able to survive without any problems, she hears Archivist thoughts about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a first time to hear you being arrogant, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was a little bit excited when you fight with that man. So, how¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t know how that man become in the same level as me. I don¡¯t want to be underestimate, but from what he is wearing previously . . . He hid something stronger than I admit that shouldn¡¯t do. Spokesman is right¡±

    Spokesman lightly stomps his feet and disrupted their ritual bind. Both of them shivers from the shock, quite a random interaction, and Spokesman sees them are not listening. He said to them

    ¡°Sigh* For not having the experience on deception, you two were never been into a lie and will never know what dangers inside. I advised to meet Ironno or Haw on this matter. They have experienced volunteer activities with the police. Myrrkei was the mastermind for all of them to get himself inside into the government. I read from their reports, they have difficulty that you¡¯ll need to know¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Meanwhile, Manager Kubo is in a meeting with temporary executives and leaders. Where the actual CEOs and other high position staff were not involved during the incident to enter this world. They are already accepting the facts that this city will never return, and hopes that their people to leave this place for good. Forced into politics as the manufacturing industries are being mingled with people who are not fit to become as leaders. However, protecting this city is the top priority as the only place to escape in this world is with the Foundation. They are drawing their own stress where the monsters claimed their facilities.

    ¡°. . . The plans for the next moon cycle are settled, and for the production for the needs of our people are still in dire demands. We finally have the resources for the productions and our other facilities were able to resupply the defenses¡±

    One of the leaders keeps his head low knowing too well what¡¯s going on. They can¡¯t hold themselves any further because of the news.

    ¡°Can we just talk about the problem now? Bandits or criminals are invading our district. I can¡¯t imagine the equipment they are going to steal from us¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, we can¡¯t manufacture those machineries in our state. We should . . .¡±

    Manager Kubo interrupts them ¡°There is no need to worry about that, the Enders have brought our equipment safely. They clean, fix, and relocated them in a safe place. They are now at the warehouses were used to be storage for our wood productions¡±

    ¡°Still, how long will our city to recapture the stolen lands from the demons? Such a large mass of land that could hide many dangerous individuals, not because of those monsters, but I heard criminals from Agatheus City are coming here¡±

    Manager Kubo sees them doubting themselves as they recover what they lost. Continue to work in the factories where the Foundation is already finished, thinking about leaving is as much as good idea than to fix this city from ruins. She understands how they feel. Back then, many tried to attempt to leave this world through the Foundation. They were appearing inside Purissarwell after using it. While others teleported to Agatheus City and Mountaiwall at random places. They were lucky that never teleported to Enders Bridge or any other places beyond the Kinteinnou region.

    Back to their topic, ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure, yet, I would gladly to protect this city a bit longer. No deaths during the siege are blessings to whom who have love ones lost their lives during our first stay. I know it was months ago, but I am not giving up my life on this. I also understand people who also hated to go back, not everyone lived perfectly¡±

    ¡°We all do, there is no need to bring it up the reasons for it that this world is not ours¡±

    They continue the meeting, as the new orders are under way. The Enders are waiting for the commands as it is close to finish.

    A train arrived at the station, there were no people inside but cargoes of supplies. Containment units with Alga¡¯s light, the fuel made by the citizens themselves. Along with other supplies such as hazmat suits and weaponries, the Dexters were readying the equipment to the adventures. The reason for them to gather in such large numbers is here. Spokesman notice them

    ¡°. . . It seems they brough the goods, why not watch over them to see how they use it¡±

    Tabitha replied ¡°Just watching them work? It¡¯s that really our punishment¡±

    ¡°Punishment? No, this is your people¡¯s weaponry. I want to remind you what you about to see¡±

    The two walks out from the field computer and watches the Dexters distributing the equipment to the adventurers.

    ¡°Alright you all, your orders are here. There is no need for you bring your magic to it as it will protect, destroy, and more importantly it wrecked your enemies in flames . . .¡±

    For the moment, he said to his members ¡°. . . Is this they wanted me to say?¡±

    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re no good at catch phrasing it¡±

    The adventurers received the equipment and instantly wears it through their UI. It gives them the details how to use it and the skills provided through their RAP. Under a few minutes, they already becoming novices without being instructed.

    All of the adventurers wear the exact uniform of hazmat suits, but their flame weapons are adjustable and can be modified or customized. They watch them trying to make an improvement out of it, Dexter guild member said to them is not using their magic on their equipment, and now they are persistent to design their weapons to fit their style. Soon the hazmat suits were included to their design, even some idiots trying to make jokes about it and change their appearance and called it skins. After a closer look at it, they are just cosmetics and nothing more as the hazmat suits are immune of their magic, a shell of an appearance.

    ¡°Our own flamethrowers, designed by our people and manufactured in Enders Bridge. How are they able to produce it without an industrial factory?¡±

    ¡°You can ask them¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡±

    ¡°This looks kind of brand new instead of being a scrap junk. These components are not that easy to be made. Even the tubes are flexible, while the valves on tanks are easy to turn . . .¡±

    ¡°Easy to turn, checked your stats, idiot¡±

    ¡°. . . Whoops, that¡¯s why the tank feels so light¡±

    ¡°I can smell the sea breeze inside of this suit, why is it smell so metallic?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they are metal fans, laugh*¡±

    The low ranks, C to D ranks all gathered in a line. Where someone comes by, a B rank adventurer, is checking in front of them. The woman says her introduction to them

    ¡°I am here to supervise all of you, we were the first to survey the dangers inside this mist along with the highest of ranks. I have my experience when going deep inside the ruin, any trace of mana will be scent of those hidden monsters. It is great to see all of you are better equipped and prepared than us. I won¡¯t hold back your fun, but it won¡¯t be fun when you get horded by it. Don¡¯t forget, the suits will force you to use your failsafe. The equipment you have will be left behind as the rules said¡±

    One of the Dexters setting up the example to use flamethrowers, aim to an empty space. Wearing a Dexter¡¯s special lens or oval glasses, he fires it and the flames catch something. Body appeared only in flames as Alga¡¯s light fueled in liquified form drenched and forcing it to appear. The hidden monster is motionless as it is stagnated as it sleeps, the guild member carefully punches it with only his lab gloves. Jabbing it like he is a kid poking a motionless object out of curiosity, it begins to twitch. He dodges it and persist on continue to burn it alive, a finale with a strong haymaker. The monster¡¯s body collapses in ashes.

    The adventurer explains to them ¡°You all know you are here for, right? To get easy loot and . . .¡±

    She goes to the ashes and picks up something buried it. A loot, a rare loot that many low ranks envied to get. Magic gems that can only be found to the dangerous east area of the region, close to east mountain. She continues

    ¡°. . . this is the materials you need for your personal needs like your home appliances and more. The government have provided you this opportunity to get it, before it gets harder to get in the near future. Don¡¯t waste it as your enemies are made by the demons. UNDERSTAND!¡±

    They excitedly cheer loudly ¡°YES MA¡¯AM . . . Woohoo!¡±

    They proceed to focus on the north, where the factories are dearly in need of recovering. The basic needs of appliances and other utility components to maintain the city. Regarding on the others such as the remodeled facilities to turn into refinery and metalworks, at this time, the best facility is up north. They main objective for them now is to clear the tree debris next to it, that¡¯s their hinderance to power it back up and expand the barrier there.

    The low ranks got both excited and nervous at the same time. Without anything left to say, they have to go in march while others treated as another quest to complete. Archivist and the Tabitha follow them, it filled Tabitha with worries to see something out of nowhere appeared before them. She proceeds to keep an eye on Archivist

    ¡°Can you still continue on after what happened this morning?¡±

    ¡°I have enough fighting for the day, Spokesman has his eyes on us. Oh yeah, did you ever see his wife?¡±

    ¡°Wife?! Here? I heard him talk about her, rumors about her being clingy to him when the two meet privately¡±

    Lilith watches them leave, and she sees Archivist hinting about her with Tabitha. As long as her identity won¡¯t be circling into confusing from who she really was, acting like a Dexter for now. The ray of light passing through the corner of eyes as she was expecting them to watch over them, secretively. The size of the man phasing through the light, with his energy weapons. A man with less physique looking armor, she said his name

    ¡°X2L, doing the side line work with your size and your bloated belly. Sigh* Why of all the fat people in our city, he is the healthiest . . . Healthier than the average soldier. What military rations had feed you with?¡±

    The adventurers reach the north section of the factories, open wide parking areas, empty interiors wept cleaned by the Dexter Guild, and monsters faded hidden to nothing. The B rank adventurer calls out to them

    ¡°When the fight starts, the monsters will become stronger the longer you kept them alive. Burn them to ashes instead of cooking them, there will be a mysterious stranger appeared before you when you have trouble. That stranger though, heh, will make you work harder if you get what I¡¯m saying¡±

    The low ranks are gently taking aim, as one of them got spoof as the first spray of the flames hit himself by the sudden splash. A wraith splashed over in the inside as he got washed with it. The wraith wakes up and begin to move around to the air, burning away like a shooting star moving around as it burns. The wraith spreads around the flames to other wraiths materializing. It escalated so quickly by someone took the first shot. They quickly spring to action and fires the flames. The flames spread all around them eternally blazing, leaving the others showered by it.

    Their Hazmat suits protect them from the fire, but they are coated with it and leaving burning like it never happened to them. The B rank adventurer, already left setting her position close to the two Enders. She watches the show as the fire turns into the flames of clouds molding through the inside.

    ¡°And I thought it would be that easy, wraiths are something¡±

    Tabitha reacted in such horrific view, while Archivist kept himself back with her from the front and pull themselves away from danger. His mask though, reacting differently, the expression of joy through his amazement that he had some childish reaction inside his head. No words, only letting the mask shows it.

    The fight was over, as everyone is doused in flames. Rolling down the ashes of wraiths, loots appeared with gems as promised. One by one, they picked it up with glee from the open parking area. They look at the inside as the exterior already in flames, but the flames slowly put out as the building was not burned for some reason. The ashes show the dusts returning back to its original form, proving the madness of its interaction. Alga¡¯s light can¡¯t persist the flames with non-living materials, the factories did have some wooden structure. Then they found out that the Dexter Guild have already layered with protection from Alga¡¯s light. They already planned it from the start.

    ¡°Wow, check out these loots¡±

    ¡°They are all unidentified¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but these loots can be mean something to the researchers, right?¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re still unidentified¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right though, they are unidentified and it is as a whole. Comparing only pieces of it, we are not holding scraps but actual magic items, these can be artifacts¡±

    The owner of the android comes to check on the loots he had and gives it to her. His android, Sumi, analyzed it

    ¡°Yes sir, it is in full condition and corrupted. You need a stronger identify item to . . .¡±

    Her expression turns worrisome as she moves closer to him, then she puts herself back inside his inventory. The owner¡¯s look surprised as he looks around.

    Inside the factory, there is something going on. Many adventurers run through the cleared windows as they are trying to escape from something. It wasn¡¯t terrifying through their voice, neither they are excited about it. They yell out in rage to their own group

    ¡°Greedy motherfucker, you keep it going just to get that big thing inside of it¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be easy to get it . . . AAH!¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, if we lose this, we don¡¯t get the equipment they gave us. FUCK! My loots¡±

    The monster comes in pieces with parts of its body rebuilt itself, the adventurers look at the threat as its power level suddenly become stronger with every part being installed. They focus on it and unleashed their flames. The monster being burned as its outer layer starts to melt. It drops down to the ground as it rolls around the dusty pile. The flames removed and quickly reattached to its plated body. It persists on until it retaliates with one quake on the ground. The remnants of dusts raised up and block it momentarily then the flames pushed through. The monster disappeared.

    Everyone huddles up, sticking closer, letting themselves watching for the large threat. Another quake shaking on the ground, the first mechanical swings come across to the flames as it directly hitting them one by one. One fell sweep to hit their legs as everyone tripped, while others try to jump over it, the other arm comes along sweeping their heads down. The adventurers from the sides continue the attack as more wraiths are spreading the fire, it starts to get hectic no matter others fell to their feet and seeing such distraction to flourish the areas in burning nova.

    Wraiths coming to them in terrifying wails, the adventurers are already out of positioned as the ashes and smokes blocked their view. Their hazmat suits were able to see through the smokes of Alga¡¯s flames, but the dense ashes of wraiths remain are pulling it from the ground blinded them as it burns. The mechanical monster spray them with industrial/motor oil and mix polluted water. The flames were able to vaporized the water, but the impurities hardened their suits like mud to hard solid dirt. Then the oil slipped them to the ground as the wraiths dive down like birds to their prey.

    The stubbornness of the adventurers is trying to fight through this menace, whereas more wraiths are returning their strength. The slight fumes being released of concentration of the flames as the presence of demonic magic are struggling to restore what it had lost. A brown red cloud is being compressed through the flaming wraiths as it begins to form. The monster lands down on it as its body is molded into runes. The monster begins its first roar, a powerful mechanical roar, it screams like the horn of the truck while it ceasing the flames on its body.

    A large ray of light comes from behind it, without any hesitation, lasers formed and aimed at the runewords. Erasing it completely in high tier precision, the man in power armor comes along with his energy melee weapons. Cutting through forward, then polarizes himself back cutting the rest of the parts of the mechanized body. Stopped beneath to its feet, the warrior reaches his hands piercing through the core inside. One powerful tug inside of its components, displacing it in the inside. The monster¡¯s body quickly deformed as its parts misalign and all structures broken.

    The warrior grips something in the inside and pulled it out in one swoop, tearing everything that it tries to hold it. The monster collapses and the brown red cloud quickly dispersed to nothingness. Through the remaining wraiths slowly building up as the flames removed, the man charges forward using his energy utilities and pulled them closer in one place. All forced into one specific place, the warrior overloaded his armored hand together causing a chain reaction to explodes when both hands meet. A ground shakes with a rippling wave, the wraiths fell.

    Piles of loots fell to the ground where the lying low ranks adventurers see it. The idiot who caused it all try to reach it, but the loots being pulled into one place. A force pulled in to the warrior as he gathered it all, putting everything on to him as he carries the pile up. The ray of light shines on it as it is being teleported away including him, he was being beamed away with the loots they have tried to get. Disappointed, while others eyeing on the person who did it recklessly. The B rank adventurer walks toward them with a grin on her face.

    She picks up something from her inventory, a megaphone ¡°How is it feel when you lost those large chunks of loots before you? Another mistake like that you will lose every opportunity you will get, but you still have Dexter Guild make your toys wink*¡±

    Tabitha watches them being disappointed, not even for the first hour to loosen themselves on the rewards. They acted what she had expected to some people who have not fully concern about the dangers. She needs to get stronger too when anyone of them turned for the worse.

 Pre-Gatherings - Chapter 115

    COI C115

    The B rank adventurer watches after the incident, it slowly making the low ranks more careful this time. More boss monsters hidden inside the facility, and she starts to worry more as the report of the low ranks giving proper identification in each monster. Meanwhile the wraiths are the spreading flames to make it difficult for them to secure the area properly, it is such a sight to behold in Taiyou Industries that carefully staged and made by the Dexter Guild¡¯s design. She thinks about those glasses, and thought having one of them for its cosmetic looks.

    She shakes her head back to the main topic. It was almost a disaster when those adventurers going to blew it. Then again, the Dexter Guild mentions only the damage reached to where the fire is at. It recovered, because of Alga¡¯s light or what¡¯s mix with it. It only gets worse to the facility itself, that¡¯s where she acted strange among them. It¡¯s fine because it only affects where they are at, but those monsters, even though is weak, able to recover when that cloud appeared again. What a fuck up way to relief they said.

    The loots were lied inside the warehouse, where X2L had hoarded it all too well after the first hour of their own mistakes. They suspect much more not by greed but testing something it. One of them starts to think badly about this quest

    ¡°They are up to something¡±

    ¡°If only we brought our biotech scanners and surveyors, it would be a lot easier to find the ¡°host¡±¡±

    ¡°The ¡°host¡± thing keeps a conspiracy for us not to use it in the first place. I don¡¯t know why the head archscientist agreed to it in a contract¡±

    ¡°I theorized the case regarding the first incident from the west coast. That guest invaded their caravan to our city and . . .¡±

    Someone appeared from behind them, it was Lilith herself. She said to them, ¡°Please act out what the contract said. You don¡¯t have this opportunity to find out this city¡¯s modernization without a certain permission¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I thought so, say one more about those conspiracies again without providing evidence or solution. I will bring my complaint to your pfft* manager¡±

    She almost said it in a mature strict behavior, and she seems to be less likely acting seriously about it. Soon, she leaves them with a warning to those guild members into their own business.

    X2L appears from the other side with McS4 looking at her until they couldn¡¯t see her anymore. Adding a minute to make it sure, then McS4 said to X2L

    ¡°Rh-0 knows, he is more than just an alchemist. He was called a hero from only the four survivors¡±

    X2L scuffs it off ¡°Heh, which side of him? Sigh* I don¡¯t know who he is anymore. The first version, patch blah blah point number signs, and copy then paste replace method . . .¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok, I get it. Don¡¯t be harsh, he is only human¡±

    ¡°Human . . .?¡±

    The codices heard them saying the codename they knew. The mechanics take their breath as they have their own thoughts on that person, subject or apprentice, that topic get so riled up to hear from the head arcscientist. Different departments focus on the other team, same people are not here. Only their high officer to supervise them, the archscientist. Through the rumored words from their mouths, the sound whispers obviously through the room.

    ¡°The Archscience department, the studists, are really that incompatible?¡±

    Archivist and Tabitha returned with the low rank adventurers where they have some damage goods in their hands, mostly loots they rush to get and quickly want to fix it from an actual expert. Tabitha sees them with the equipment looks fine after the fighting, it is kind of amazing how those gears able to cause so much mayhem and everyone burn themselves out from their amateur experiences. The hazmat suit saves them form such inexperience, leaving others to hit among themselves. It wasn¡¯t funny for them without those protective suits.

    There¡¯s a special room, a workshop, easily pointed out with a sign made by the workers with a bill board filled with instructions and rules. They put away first everything that the Dexter Guild provide them, it was kind of obvious how they mishandled it quite a lot. It is something didn¡¯t even mind of doing it, but the workers used their original version impressively in their defense of this train station. To them, they are just newbies. Thankfully, they took it out without hesitation. The fire marks and soothe covered all over the hazmat suits, still impressive that it is also fire proof. Or was the name used only people to understand its protective property.

    Another soldier, other than X2L, R-cord, or even McS4 themselves. This man is doing maintenance work. For those people mentioned before are in the department in tech, codex, and this man is the only one being brought here. This mechanic didn¡¯t always wear his power armor, but if he did, he will be wearing the same models from the tech design. Now unequip and busy trying to fix every item he was assigned to. The resources are limitless and his preferred tools and other crafting machineries are in his all sides.

    Alongside with him are the workers, fresh and young as they were given special training with him. They bring their automated tools and personal toolsets. The workers are put their hardest to try to become skilled as the man who is doing his work manually. There is one woman besides him who kept her eyes open and focuses on his work. This man however, he is more relatable than they have thought. Then he said

    ¡°If you want to see how I work, why not joined the boys with their camera recording it all¡±

    She looks at them, they smile at her acting like creeps ¡°No, I just want it to see it in person¡±

    The boys look at him sneakily hid a cart beneath his feet, carefully replacing the floorings with magic. The phases of light materializing in such a thin layer that no one could see it while the man is welding together the parts together. The woman sees him slowly moving away, and the sad giveaway where one of them laugh sooner than they have initially thought. The woman pouted at them as the man rides away from her. The man stops and suddenly returns to her. Just to take something that left behind and going his way slightly faster than ever before.

    The woman was annoyed and yelled at the boys ¡°You guys, stop giving him ideas¡±

    They laugh and the other one who laughs first keeps laughing even harder ¡°Then why not helping us fix these pieces of junk¡±

    She gets frustrated ¡°Then tell him that we need to learn how to fuse runes like a computer!¡±

    They went silent at the moment, she is right though, then they try talk to the man. Embarrassed how he was named, and even now they heard from him to be discreet and serious like they are the boss of him.

    Out of low confidence, they said his name ¡°Repair boy . . . Oh fuck, why would they name him that?¡±

    ¡°This is getting out of nowhere, why are we trying to be rude here?¡±

    The woman shouts to him ¡°REPAIR BOY! SAY SOMETHING?¡±

    The man looks at them, and it was a woman who shouts in a right bossy tone. He returns back to his work, ignoring the woman¡¯s best calls. The woman shouts to herself

    ¡°Of all the people, I never thought that this man is being sexist¡±

    Trying to act frustrated as her realization of that incident made him acted that way. She only thinks about it. Inside the train, at the cab driver incident. She just wants to drive it as how they are going inside the city and breaking the siege. Now the rumors about her who survived but being naked during the fight. Her stats were able to endure the damage. The repair boy looks at her never ceased to stop the rumors crawling on to his head. McS4 didn¡¯t even spread it, but her embarrassment was stopping him to be suspicious. The smart people in Dexter Guild are so . . .

    ¡°REPAIR BOY! ORDERS IN DEMAND!¡± An Enders goes inside the workshop with a line of adventurers bringing pieces artifacts for restoration. The man wore a mask where his face is in a blank screen, calling out the repair boy as he brings out all the mechanized machines with him. The commanding voice from him causes other offline machines bring itself in full operation. The boys were trying so hard to command those robots as it moves on its wheels.

    Archivist brings out his items, ¡°This . . . I need it in its full restoration. Please add a little information as this is going to be used by me and with a citizen¡±

    The repair boy brings out the forge cauldron. Archivist puts down the coin and the sash inside of it and takes his leave to the sideline. The workers saw the first time to see the mechs being used for once. They thought it were robotic tools to fill the labor work, but it has its own uses. The repair boy checks in on the others as they bring out more than the workers have ever to fix it by hand or with their automated equipment.

    Before, they have to do it manually. But now, that commanding shout made the mechs he had brough to display come to life. The woman reaches out to him and said

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it work on me?¡±

    The repair boy explains to her briefly ¡°Because these are military made machineries back in the day. Scrapped and found in Rune Isles itself, it works for other people who has no hesitation to take orders. I found out that neither all of you able to call it out but my own people able to . . .¡±

    He stops and pointed on to Archivist, the woman walks to him out of wanting to know more. She said ¡°Excuse me, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°You mean the machines won¡¯t listen to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My co-workers weren¡¯t able to turn it on, it wasn¡¯t the language barrier, but us here can¡¯t able to . . .¡±

    Archivist stops her and answered ¡°I get it, it is an old machine. I have studied it before. It won¡¯t work because it needs to be on use. I called out to him as the machine already found broken items I have, or dirtied for example. It is probably because you don¡¯t hold something for it do, intentionally¡±

    The woman returns back and takes something from the boys, and breaks it. ¡°HEY!¡±

    ¡°YOU BE QUIET! You can it fix anyway . . .¡±

    She turns to the machine and ordered it ¡°FIX IT!¡±

    With a loud command, a different robot comes from behind them instead the one they are looking at. It picked it up by surprised, and repaired it with high-quality materials. It returns to her. The co-worker looks up the item she broke Slight disappointed on his face and said,

    ¡°You should¡¯ve trust him instead wasting valuable metal on this thing. Ah yeah, it does work¡±

    The repair boy¡¯s machines are really that simple, but he is teaching them how to fix it manually. The reason why he didn¡¯t teach them about it, because it is definitely automation. They talk behind the crowd and said,

    ¡°He won¡¯t be staying here long. We could just use those machines to fix our . . .¡±

    ¡°We need to learn how to improve our craftsmanship, you already see your item was fix and improved¡±

    ¡°We saw that, and we already have their books. We can handle it on our own when continuing the process of manufacturing with all the tools we need to make them¡±

    Archivist heard them as he goes back to the counter to retrieve his things. He gives his words to the Repair Boy ¡°They look nothing to be your apprentice¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°They don¡¯t have the natural strength, so they need at least one robotic for making runes. After that, they will go back to automation. They are craftsmen, not battle engineers¡±

    ¡°Heh, battle engineers. I hope you can teach them about those artifacts¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say much, but I have better things to do . . . Alright who¡¯s next?¡±

    The man pulls the adventurers¡¯ artifacts to the pile, all labelled and continue doing his job.

    Tabitha watches what happened leaving her mind to questions a lot of things inside the workshop. She receives the coin and the sash on her hands as she read through her UI and she said to him

    ¡°Copies? Can you copy artifacts?¡±

    ¡°There is something you can understand, and some you can¡¯t. In Dexter Guild, they have perfected their industrial practices. The man that called himself the ¡°Repair Boy¡± is one of those manufacturing groups, he had factory with him¡±

    Tabitha looks carefully, trying to use her UI to identify the machines. Blocked through the screen in caps ¡®CLASSIFIED¡¯ He is not kidding where he mentioned military. Every time she hears it, the information tab always shows classified. What a noisy place they are in, once they left, there are a stream of people spreading the word that the workshop had robots that fix and improved faster than the other repair stations. Archivist didn¡¯t respond to any of the sort of his action, he has his ways.

    They left the station early, got their pay, a bonus for doing extraordinary activities, and an exemption from their first quest. It is still not enough to get their full sets, their preferred equipment, and keep working until they have it all then proceed to her next plan. They have their free time for the rest of the day. This opportunity puts her to focus on other things. Tabitha said to Archivist

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet Haw¡±

    ¡°Haw? Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I already have his number. Myrrkei was able to memorize it and give it to me. He was a Dexter guild member, right?¡±

    All for a while before lunch came, Haw and Maser talks about his guild member. Wearing cleaning clothes, covered faces, hair net, and protective gloves for the manufacturing of said potions or medicines. Along with other people who help to produce as much as medicine needed from the new formed of sickness appearing. Maser tells him what it is

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to reading the finish products, all of them looks a less cures than preventing the problem¡±

    ¡°They said it was supposed to stop receiving the symptoms, it is not clear for them to be the perfect medicine¡±

    The Agatheans thought otherwise, the logic of making medicine to prevent diseases is much more illogical than they have assumed. Magic is where its nutrient for those specific illness, but regards to mana parasites and other ailments are due to the fact can be solved through natural immune system. Only if, those people are adapting. There is one person though, Haw knows him and was able to adapt the harshness of mana, like demon, and survive the secrets of its plague. They only assumed that it must be their involvement to have such resistance.

    After the processing, they made a large amount of medicine before the pharmaceutical groups. Checking for any flaws or contamination, they were satisfied and bring it out from the facility. The man shows their thanks as he bows then proceed to carry it out. Haw sees more and more people coming in, as fresh batch of people are finished their training and finally replaces the volunteers for good. This is the agreement they have given them to help the city to sustain the demands for the hospital. One happy looking man goes to Haw and Maser with great news.

    ¡°I thank you for helping us from the work shortage, we have receiving supplies through the train and more and more people are getting productive because of the damage happened in our city . . .¡±

    Maser gives him a weird look for being positive after all that happened here. It was too suspicious to be that positive who keep begging for help and provide incentives to stay here in the city.

    ¡°. . . Anyway, on this day onward, we will relief you two from your work and continue your service to help the city elsewhere¡±

    Maser gives a nice sigh of relief ¡°Finally¡±

    The man was a bit disappointed from how he reacted like as if it was boring, then he turns to Haw ¡°As for you, to have such vast knowledge of chemical production and safe formulating with those dangerous substance. It feels like you¡¯re a pharmaceutical scientist¡±

    Haw tilted to hear the name scientist, archscientist for sure, a higher rank name according through the Dexter Guild¡¯s department. He managed to hide it to what his head try to cramp in the reaction he had to express on that name sakes.

    The city is making progress as many workers from Taiyou Industries spread around the city. Adapting the demands of people in need of labor and other utility jobs as the resources are coming to finally replacing some parts of the city. Street lights, roads, electrical wires, and much more as everything is being fix after months of keeping the city function. It was hidden through magic, and now the people see the rust and the deterioration that is need of maintenance. They are glad that the new equipment made had uses for the majority of this city.

    However, stocks and production are still low. Only things they have now are their local foods available. The livestock they have are in need of breeding to match the line of production, the meat they were eating before were hunted by the adventurers as substitutes. The basic meals for them are already show signs of less meat. Fish on the other hand is delivered from Agathean¡¯s inner realms. It would be their best bet is to make their city being efficient for once. They will soon have a stable economy in no time.

    Haw receives a call from Tabitha, the person who rumored to be Myrrkei¡¯s recruit. Not knowing how she got there and even dared to join, it is lucky for her to join a guild that is newly drafted to tolerate this city. He picks it up the call and she said,

    ¡°Hey! Um, Are you free today? I heard only much about the report of your side works¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine, that was a favor I was helping with. Myrrkei is more than just your recruiter. We can talk about it if you like¡±

    ¡°Ok, how about in Chojima District? I like to eat near the school you¡¯ve work. Would it be fine that is?¡±

    Haw thought she read his report back in Enders Bridge, and the sound of her voice seem to be a bit nervous. This is not about him, but she has something to do with that place or better to assume to be her home. He keeps speculating as he responds quickly

    ¡°Alright, there is a student I know whose parents owned a restaurant. Don¡¯t ask for discounts, she deserves what she was going through doing her activities¡±

    ¡°Really? I mean, ok. But I want an important conversation as well. It regards for our equipment you see¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I only know you through Sanquin, and Myrrkei didn¡¯t help with the info about you¡±

    ¡°Great, bye¡±

    Tabitha gets excited and with materials she had brought from Rune Isles, the only person who can prepared such equipment and allowed through the city¡¯s regulation. This would be help her prepare for her next plan. Archivist watches her getting motivated, and the slight of shakes he sees from her that she is planning to face she had fear. Everything went to bust after their first day yesterday, their information is not well confirmed and even they have Emerald who really want to help. Tabitha acted differently, something she is hiding kept quiet. He leans to her and said,

    ¡°Trust him, he is one of the heroes who saved your people¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks¡±

    Haw is actually nervous for the first time, he met someone who has a partner as a fighter. Circoston origin with the skills of martial arts. His past experience was accidental when he faced inside the black and white zone, realm, or whatever they called it. Faster than him, and more elusive and evasive to escape from his potions. And worse of all, they turn up just in time as he was thinking about them. The man with her was a bit complicated, then he finally sighs in relief knowing well from what he had thought about the fighter. Archivist wore a mask, and it is properly covered up.

    Tabitha saw his face and said ¡°Why do you look so nervous just recently?¡±

    ¡°I was expecting something else, right Viste?¡±

    ¡°Viste? Who is . . . Archivist? Your name is Viste?¡±

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s my last name . . .¡±

    Haw hears her says his name, he was confused

    ¡°Archivist?¡±

    Tabitha twirls her head around as the introduction went going in circles. It was something that she never would have thought having so much confusion in their first meeting. She just laughs it out.

    The confusion was settled and the meals were set on their table. It is was a simple answer that she never thought about. She summarized

    ¡°Like Myrrkei, having multiple names out of curiosity and more importantly back then to hide his true name for research . . . (She starts thinking the obvious) . . . Why am I work up the obvious?¡±

    Haw continues her summary ¡°Just like that, Archivist¡¯s true name is Archi Viste. Don¡¯t think the demons will be able to get him. He is born in this world¡±

    Archivist shows his mask a face and question mark to the side.

    Tabitha never thought today was never ending surprises, but here she is, having her time getting surprised by them instead the big changes happening in this city. It wasn¡¯t long for them to get straight to the point. Archivist is the one setting up conversation as he pulls out two items found and fix from the Taiyou Industries. Haw looks at it without any idea what they are. Archivist said

    ¡°These are old items, let¡¯s just assume it give you, abilities. Compared it to runes however, these are the lesser effects version¡±

    Haw gets the idea, these are preserved memento, a different kind of rune items.

    Haw knows what he is about to say and said ¡°You want me to upgrade it, that fits the standard of qualification in this city¡±

    ¡°You have the knowledge, and we heard from Sanquin that you offered the students with your craftsmanship. Were it allowed to stay inside in this city?¡±

    ¡°The main ingredient is the elk, not those monsters that has dangerous substance¡±

    ¡°Substance you say, we brought the materials. We wished for help to even limits the standard to your caliber¡±

    Tabitha continues on eating the food as she watched them talk. The bind shared for the both of them to make this conversation understandable for her.

    Haw keeps hearing about them not having a proper gear for them to wear, and Tabitha herself don¡¯t want to use the generic gear they commonly wore as cosplays. Archivist explains it thoroughly, as he gives him the list of materials. Haw sees the list leaving him in awe, he spokes the name he had properly said again

    ¡°Oue¡¯jhnr, only she knows about my report¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it was Kiege herself who took your reports first. Yet about Yui, she did great for trying to mix culture and quality for what we need¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, then how long will you two be staying?¡±

    ¡°3 months, or the entire moon cycle¡±

    Haw takes his time reviewing the list, the guides, and the notes. Oue never ceased her expectation about those two. It is more like she predicted too well or Tabitha is something she had to do before going back. He admits that this city is getting harder to feel safe. Haw hopes for those four at their school will be able to solve this problem with their finished sphere.

    ¡°Ok, it will be done for only a week¡±

    ¡°A week?¡±

    Archivist acts like something is wrong, Haw never acted this way. He had his former guild near Taiyou Industries and would be done a lot faster.

    ¡°Will you be making it with Dexter Guild by the way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will only take a day to finish. Not even an extra day¡±

    ¡°But why a week¡±

    Haw points out to the two

    ¡°Rushing to things is not the Dexter Guild way, neither for Raker Mawn to follow the flow without a few obstacles blocking our way. If you were part of the group when entering this city for the first time, you would¡¯ve seen many of our guild members having their own ways. The rat is already an example¡±

    Archivist hears her thoughts with the ¡®Ooh¡¯ dialogue through their telepathy. Tabitha is having fun both the meal and their conversation. Archivist takes his food and chunk it to his mouth, the mask phases through it as the expression looks like a happy face chomping on his meal. Haw keeps his eyes staring at the mask, either he regrets of seeing something nuisance or better be happy his face is not revealed. Haw continues

    ¡°Why not enjoy a break for once? You two said you¡¯ll be here long and might as well know about the city first¡±

    Haw is right, Tabitha is pretending on her head to delay the inevitable. Her past continued to loom her head as she has something secret not telling them. Archivist hears that thought again and have to reveal to him

    ¡°What about, this meant for her to become stronger¡±

    Tabitha froze and for him to saying that, she barely knows him and her friends always be careful around him. Sanquin was the loudest to criticize while Juela gives her reasons for it. Haw stops him and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, she is a citizen and not an Enders. Short terms confrontation won¡¯t make them stronger quick. They are here for more than six months now. They already trying their hardest with shamanism. The last possible mana¡±

    Tabitha loses her judgment on him. Haw gives Archivist a realistic reason. Yui keeps on bragging about herself as she clearly and conditionally strong. Without neutral mana of course, she has the obligations to have runes, shamanism, and archscience. Then later laughs at Tabitha for hoping to learn elven magic. The most practical response she remembers for Yui to say to her

    ¡°Are you religious?¡±

    ¡°Can spiritual be religious?¡±

    ¡°Like pleasing both masters beside yourself, you¡¯re worth less even you try to use gods¡¯ powers than you¡¯re already been given¡±

    It wasn¡¯t very memorable that she acts like a mean aunt during that time. That cute face of hers is still overcome Tabitha¡¯s point of view as she never was that serious. Yui is right, elven magic will be very strict because of its origin of power. Tabitha gets spoof as Haw slams his notes on her side of the table.

    ¡°At this time, let¡¯s have yours being useful for you. You have weakness that I don¡¯t know about. Oue is given me a lot of description rather than orders for you. Let¡¯s meet again outside of the ferry at night if you have decided yet¡±

    Tabitha reads his notes and see Yui¡¯s recommendation with added few slots. She converted his notes to her UI and properly visualize the possibilities she would have. It will take her some time to choose what she wants to do with it, along with Archivist¡¯s set however, she sees such potential that she needs to pick quick. Looking through her screen, Archivist checks and see what she was looking at. Meanwhile, Haw takes another order as this lunch is going to take longer than he had anticipated.

    The student¡¯s parents were still in gratitude to him and said ¡°Would you mind to bring our daughter another adventure?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s moon cycle is dangerous and it won¡¯t be easy for her¡±

    ¡°No, no, no that¡¯s not were talking about. I heard they are having a school trip by the end of the week. To the sea shore, near the end of the river. I heard they will be training with the other schools to gather fish and other aquatic creatures. This is going to be their first all schools questing¡±

    Haw is too busy, and he has the free time to help Ironno¡¯s personal journey in the city ruins. The situation gets dire as the place is now crawling with actual criminals raiding the remains of Mihayara district. All crystallized, steaming with the remains of the demonic magic. The mist blocks so much vital information as the lookout from the police is limited by their city barrier. He looks at Archivist, then he responds to the parent

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, the city is getting dangerous from what I heard¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but the trip is down south west. I just wish those rumors from Fuku City didn¡¯t crawl on me¡±

    The parent left, still remain happy to hide their worries. Archivist made a decision and responds to him

    ¡°Alright, we accept your offer. Hey, what¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Haw gives him a paper, a quest paper. An old one that is not filed up just yet.

    ¡°I want to offer you a quest. This won¡¯t hinder your daily life, and this pay is actually from my effort in this city¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see . . . I supposed, wait, another recruit will be joining. He has an Enders item with him¡±

    ¡°He is also our guild member, this business I can recommend to you two¡±

    Tabitha heard about him. Sanquin¡¯s recruit, and he has different stats from what she said through Kiege¡¯s partial bind. The pay though is not bad, closely reminiscence most common standard pays for first time workers. Haw learns a lot about this city, while it improves greatly in regards someone is holding an archscience tech on hand. Tabitha focuses on the idea what will Archivist would do with it while fighting. She is hoping to be fun as it is only a school trip. While Archivist sees the gauntlet, made similar from the city and customize differently by the Dexter Guild. Both of them knew they wanted to be sure of, that this item is gathering data behind their backs. The conspiracy still remains.

 Ocean Water World - Chapter 116

    COI C116

    Years ago, ¡°Dexter Guild¡¯s predecessor. According to the reports from your successor, Archscientist Lady Coheld, that you violated your own research through your claims or your terms as ¡®theory¡¯ had done nothing to improve the project you were assigned to do. Only one person survived all trials and experiments, due to the facts you kept in secret that this person is influenced by daemos origins. What is your defense for this accusation?¡±

    ¡°(He said his claims)¡±

    ¡°Lord Lori¡¯es, how do you verdict in this?¡±

    ¡°I have not yet judged this action. As proof as it is called as subjects¡¯ criminal origin, the survivor is clearly a victim . . .¡±

    Archivist was young who joined a group of scholars from Raker Mawn guild, his mother was one of them and bring him along as he would be the one who will replace her in her place. The Viste family has strong connection of immigrating their fellow people from Circoston region to Enders Bridge, as history goes into meaningless effort as the world keep continue the idea of the old era, Heroes and Demons era, as Kinteinnou region was the last stronghold of the Heroes faction. It was that time led to here during this desperate case.

    Already forgotten to its renaissance purpose, the Dexter Guild, one of the first founders of Enders Bridge have shown great conspiracy of reviving something. All hidden throughout the years and today is where they have been judged of exceeding the boundary of all life. They don¡¯t know was that survivor was, and Haw himself as a former Dexter Guild, never know about it either. Either way, they both know that they can¡¯t trust in some of groups or what they called themselves as departments. That gauntlet is suspicious to him, and on that day at the end of the week. He sets his foot on the sand where the school is bringing up an event.

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than few weeks during this moon cycle. We have two months left before proving yourself¡±

    ¡°I get it, Archivist. Don¡¯t be a spoiled sport. Haw had promised our own personal gear, and we did take our time enjoying the city¡±

    ¡°What about those . . .¡±

    ¡°Hap, pap, pup . . . don¡¯t mention adult themes in front of the students¡±

    Archivist looks at the student as they all wearing their first adventuring equipment. They look less like any adventurer and more of their version of fantasy clothes. Tabitha sees some nostalgic classic DnD that she thought they were wearing. It¡¯s likely from an isekai anime.

    The Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool made it to the beach with their students, a very large mass of people to this very beach. Coral and Quail are the ones who will be supervising while the other teachers will be assisting them in their adventure. Alche sees the Enders with his very own eyes. It¡¯s the mask man that Haw mentioned about, he goes to them to see what¡¯s up.

    ¡°Hello, you must be Haw¡¯s colleague, right?¡±

    Tabitha turns around and nods ¡°Yeah, we are doing miscellaneous work for the students for those who want to do something else¡±

    ¡°Of course, they want to forage for money¡±

    ¡°Nervously laughing* (Well, that¡¯s how adventuring always is, right?)¡±

    The host sees the three schools of Isekai City, the school from Chojima District, South Shore Bay, and Mihayara District. The numbers only reached by the hundreds as for Chojima is the largest with only misplaced students transferred there. This idea was organized by the education department, to be as the substitute instead of the dungeon inside of the forest. This part of the southwest border is safe enough to do some quest. From what they see is nothing but open breeze by the shore. The students look disappointed until something coming to the shore.

    The sea serpent from the city guild swims under the sea, filled a still habitable section where sea monsters migrate. It got disturbed and frighten by the serpent as it goes to the shore. The monsters sprung up to the shore as they are reptilian or fish like creature. A strange sight to believe to see something different than what they have seen in the fantasy world. Aquatic creatures using magic as they fled to the surface, the dangers of them grew as their body radiate with spells. Actual monsters to have neutral mana in their bodies.

    The organizers release the platforms to create an artificial terrain, a dome formed to shelled across the area. A massive realm is form, instead of a portal, it transforms the sea into a new form of land. A theme park from what they see, and the lifeforms still carried to the surface. Coming from the ocean name Spheris Ocean, where the seabed can be seen and the organisms that lived there are edible to some extent. Monsters that lived there are safe to hunt as the domain didn¡¯t fit the humongous monsters from the deep. In the ocean to east of Kinteinnou region, that is the only ocean that they will never travel.

    The event is about to begin. ¡°Alright students, behold to your new training ground. This is temporary and it only last for two days, thankfully its Thursday and we have the time of your life. These monsters are both able to fight and use magic. So be careful, three schools should cooperate one another to have quick raid if you like. I would like to say to you all to behave as we provided you a failsafe can only be done once. We are strict at this moment as these monsters have special abilities that will end this event earlier. Without further a due, it¡¯s on your own, everyone¡±

    The realm is formed and transformed into a water theme park, all monsters trap inside as they wondering around through the artificial deep. A portal appeared where monsters go in and out. Through that portal, it was the sea serpent guide them to it as they passed by. The serpent returns back to the sea as it is trained to make magic portals for the monsters and the nature to be brought here. The people who watch it all happened tries to look closer as the excitement had made their mind blown. A realm with no name, a temporary existence for the schools¡¯ event.

    Archivist is being huddled around by the Sister¡¯s Hope students. Their expectations are the same like Haw was here, Quail looks at him as his mask covered his face with only a blank expression. He says to the student

    ¡°Anyhow, do you know anybody called the shield student? I am requesting something for him¡±

    They turned to him as they him called out as a joke. ¡°You hear that recruit, come at him¡±

    They laugh as the shield student was expecting to be like this. He goes to him and hesitated ¡°Yes, Sir?¡±

    ¡°I know you kids were camping outside of the city. Last time, not all of you are hunting the big game. Now I want all of you to join¡±

    They were all shocked and at the same time excited, those cheery voice almost let out as the teachers looking at them suspiciously. The teachers said ¡°Remember, you have only one try to enter it. When that failsafe is gone, you can¡¯t get anything anymore. You guys also have those rare items with you¡±

    The students who had the items were a bit cheeky about it. Holding the equipment at hand and the special gifts made by Haw himself, then they remind themselves as they thought about the chances to get through this.

    The students, who were given the gifts from Haw, march to him and show them the items at hand. The armor, the staff, and the gemstone are place before him. His eyes look at them bringing some very effective item, and more so to the students who are enthusiastic for someone to use it. He asks

    ¡°Are these Haw made?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we know how to use it, but from what happened in the island. There are so many things it can use for. How about you? We want to see how you use it¡±

    He puts away the ivory plating then keeps the staff and the stone. As he touched the gem, the roughness and the power it felt. He felt the same property as a soulstone. Meaning, this gem is alive and can use elven magic. Tabitha linked with his mind as what he thought about. Elven magic, she grips nothing as she pretends to feel the container she has filled with small wisps. She was distracted, but forced herself to reach them out

    ¡°Alright, alright, everybody gets ready yourself to enter the realm. If you wish to decide to follow other students then we . . .¡±

    During that moment, the other schools with Agatheans are guiding their students. They entered the bountiful parts of the realm. Tabitha stops and the students see the chaos happened inside the realm. The sea creatures are controlling the waters as it floods them in without a chance to react. The students were prepared but not much as the monsters inside torrent itself to break through their barriers. The sea monsters used magic as it breaks the students¡¯ defense as the surprised barrage heavying down with water.

    The failsafe didn¡¯t activate, but they brought out the students safely as they forced one of the sea monsters out from the water. One of the monsters before them. Archivist calls out to the shield student

    ¡°Lend me the gauntlet¡±

    Without hesitation he gives it to him, he wears it and quickly runs to the monster, siphoning its magic. The monster broke free as its form revealed from its watery shell. An aquatic shell fish covered by sea plantation, and with its hard surface, it could be barnacles or other mollusk species put together. The way it reacts, it moves as one creature.

    Archivist turns to the people who brought it out ¡°Hey, can you guys handle it?¡±

    They turned to their students ¡°Will anyone of you would like to try?¡±

    the students charge at it as the monster casts a spell, powerful pressurized water being casted and spread among the students, they tried to fight back with magic. Their magic is being molded and formed into an organism. They fled back as they try to remove sea infected spells. The Agathean sees them as amateurs as the monster is identical from the northern region. They respond to him

    ¡°You go ahead, the students need a lot to learn¡±

    Archivist nodded as he charges forward and stun the monster with his fist, unleash the energy from his gauntlet to extend the duration. Continue to beat it with his gauntlet, he brings it to them.

    ¡°This is your first lesson, bonk* if any of you know of a monster that can contaminate magic?¡±

    One of them raised their hand, ¡°Of course, Fungus type monster, or what the goblins called plague. They are found in northern areas of the region where can be found at caves, actual stone caves, they similarly used magic but it¡¯s made purely biological¡±

    Archivist nods, bonk* ¡°Good, and this monster is its relative. Sadly, this realm quickly builds up their magic, its squirting defense and its contamination made it too powerful¡±

    Archivist builds up the mana around them then fused to its front mouth. As it recovers then quickly react. The compounded magic being pact together explode in a straight direction. The contamination burst out as the magic formed into reefs then hardened in place. Archivist stuns it again as the flawed already showing.

    ¡°This monster is harmless, and exposed inside that realm, I¡¯m guessing to only way for it not being overwhelmed is to bring it back to the sea. But why would I do it?¡±

    The students made a smiling expression as he pushes it away, the magic flowed to it is starting to release microbes and other contaminants into the air. The shell fish floats up to the air as the magic barrier enclosed to both of them. It is Tabitha¡¯s turn to teach to them

    ¡°I know it is sudden, but Archivist wants someone to fight along with him. He has the gauntlet and gemstone. If any of you like to fight alongside with him, either be one or many. I recommend only one, because it will get itchy inside¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The shield student stands back as everyone is telling him to let them do it. His friends said to him ¡°Wow, this man is also part of your guild too. Oh man, who else out there be this cool?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know they can¡¯t bring their actual weapons though¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . . Oh look, it¡¯s him again¡±

    ¡°I never thought we could see his cocky grin¡±

    The student comes forth acting luxurious than always. Bringing out a potion, Enders designed potion, as Archivist read it ¡°Air Force Potion, in its original bottle. Who are you exactly?¡±

    The kid laughs ¡°Well, well, then teacher Haw didn¡¯t mention about me. I am Flourance Gilgas and I¡¯m . . .¡±

    Archivist makes it quick ¡°There is no need for special entrance. Do you want to try the monster?¡±

    ¡°Why I . . . Ok, but let me remind you that I have connection with the city guild and . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need to, I¡¯m here to help you guys to go deeper to the realm. You could see many adventurers are hesitating there¡±

    ¡°But will you still help me on this fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, none of you had ever face the monsters of the deep. It should¡¯ve been easy to hunt them with a boat and not face to face¡±

    The monster is trapped, the shellfish blurred its surrounding with sea microbes like mist. Flourance is shaken with excitement and as for Archivist there is more things they need to know. Sea monsters are more exposed to Alga¡¯s light than they would think, even how the Jigeram¡¯s particle dusts are able to gaze through the sea surface. It can¡¯t able to reach where the sea floor able to protect itself from it. Now facing the monster before them, Flourance quickly attacks with his earth magic. A single crawl to the monster, and raises the ground up with an explosion. The monster quicky explode.

    Archivist turns on his mask expression with a surprised look, Flourance himself didn¡¯t expect it and turns to him in shock, and all while the other students were in awe sarcastically. But others were a bit disappointed, they are curious what materials it had for a shell fish monster. Flourance reacts

    ¡°We just saw it fighting inside the sea dome, causing havoc, and now able destroy it in one blow. Laugh*¡±

    As he laughs some of the students carefully watch him as the aura is off. Microbes are floating in the air and Flourance coughs. ¡°Cough* What in the hell? I think I swallowed something. Ah! My stomach hurts¡±

    Archivist didn¡¯t hesitate and punches him on the gut. The student vomit as he spit out little thin fishes coming out from his mouth, Flourance said ¡°Fuck! What was that?¡±

    Archivist lays his gauntlet and release the energy to mana. The thin fishes mutates then he squashes it and release a bit of fire. A cleansing flames impulse through his palm and suddenly slams it. Fully removing the parasite, Archivist warns them

    ¡°There are times that some monsters are too unique or rather similar. To the student who answered me before, are they alike?¡±

    They turn to the student, she searches it again through her UI, then she almost forgot the most important part. They look at her in disbelief as they were a bit frighten from that incident. She said,

    ¡°Fungus type monster, real threats are the fumes or spores released to the air. Somehow for being fungus grown out of dead trees or other damp moist environments. Alga¡¯s light able to let those species to attached living organism as well. It can deceive many people of its attacks, but it easy to identify for its irritation after effects . . .¡±

    She holds her mouth then stops, the rest she is reading is how to eat it.

    Without holding back, Archivist teaches them the dangers of this artificial realm. ¡°Aquatic monsters are the only creatures never being extinguish by the moon by choice. The sun reaches them better than the two moons combine. The realm is filled with high concentration of mana, these monsters have the most exposure of Alga¡¯s light. Surprisingly through the research, they are the exceptional creatures from the Jigeram¡¯s light bluish glow. In the end, this realm overpowers them too. I think they did that as an example training if you are heading through the ruins¡±

    Quail and Coral fit the words from his statement, at the start was about handling the new scenario whereas the ruins before them. Abduction and monsters are lurking, these are what the education committee wants to handle. Both were skeptic, and more to Reya¡¯s suspicion. Alche is with them, observing first about the new realm being formed. He already sees what is happening inside. The sea serpent continued back and forth for the monsters to come and go, because they are feeding the mana inside the realm. Alche uses his scans briefly and sees the mutation as it transforms internally, slowly.

    Tabitha is assigned to follow the students who want to forage or just mainly hunt the materials they wanted to sell or make something out of it. Her telepathy links with Archivist and whispers from Kiege herself. Tabitha can¡¯t bear enough to hear her in such a tempting voice. It is because of how weak is the connection is and not causing disconnect or bad transmission, Tabitha hears only the soft voice.

    ¡°Laugh* Enlighten . . . Did Archivist hear that?¡±

    ¡°No! But you sound like ghost who haunting my ears¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try making excuses here. I¡¯m taking a few days off just for you. Luckily, Yui gives me details how to harvest them. Just describe it properly, because, those are no easy prey¡±

    ¡®No easy prey¡¯ she said, Tabitha looks at the aquatic biome as it is segregated. Not only students who are participated, there are other people join as well to coordinate this new realm. They are just ordinary citizens who wanted to see in a short time. The realm is actually bigger, and there is no space too dangerous for the people who want to wander around. After a quick survey around the biome, the students reaching out to her for any good tips. Tabitha had sent the information, and Kiege takes her time explaining it.

    In the Tabitha¡¯s group, she is kind of surprised to see the shield student is with her and not with Archivist. His classmates and even Joanne herself sees him going to her instead of that martial artist. One of his classmates persistently asked

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you a hundred times, but! You gave him your gauntlet and practically using his fasts hands and stuff. Then you go to her instead. Why though?¡±

    The shield student responds ¡°I can still see them after this. Teacher Haw said I might see them if we shared in the same quest¡±

    His other classmates chuckled ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he gets left out because of the party limit¡±

    They all stop where Tabitha finds the materials, it could be useful. A boulder size coral reef is in front of them, according to Kiege¡¯s notes. There is something inside for medicinal purposes, not for eating, and the only way to do it is to carefully, steadily, and more importantly raised the magic at max and destroying it with style . . . She stops reading and quickly goes to the end . . . Feed it with small creatures that can fits its ¡®mouth¡¯ as it will soon release its excretion.

    Tabitha explains it to them, ¡°This monster is harmless, but still dangerous because it has harmful bacteria inside. However, it can be use as medicine. I could able to make it in my inventory, but it will not as efficient¡±

    ¡°Then teacher Tabitha, are we going to kill it to get it¡±

    ¡°No, we just need to offer it with food. The downside of it is because of its size but we can have more than we can use it for crafting¡±

    Because it requires a large amount of food, they have to move on and find something else. Tabitha didn¡¯t have a great start of helping the students, and only her luck is Kiege whispering in her head.

    Kiege couldn¡¯t help but wondering who they are ¡°Care to share why you focus first on medicine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re future adventurers, I thought it would be easy to give them the heads up¡±

    ¡°Heads up or you didn¡¯t read Haw¡¯s previous reports. Honestly, I¡¯m impressed they destroy a small area from the forest to forage. There are some students were interested in foraging. One group is for the money and one person for the foods¡±

    ¡°Wait, did someone actually scavenge for food in the forest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the reports said, even Ironno¡¯s point of views speculated in each students¡¯ motive. In the end, it is all about money¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I thought so, they have to grind for a reason¡±

    The student sees something interesting where the school of massive fish, looks like eels, are swimming under their feet. Its magic sparks light as they are near, it tries to protect itself as they tried to find a way to leave. She asks Tabitha

    ¡°Hey teacher Tabitha, take a look at those eels on the floor¡±

    ¡°Eel?!¡±

    Tabitha linked with Kiege to know about the ¡®eel¡¯. Meanwhile the students were a bit scared as the size of the eels have no space to swim down, like they are trapped there to only its body size fits swimming in the water. They couldn¡¯t help and said to their classmates

    ¡°Are you really want to get it?¡±

    ¡°As long as it is edible¡±

    ¡°Damn, I know that you have a family restaurant and your special meals. But . . .¡±

    She stops them ¡°Yet, you guys visited my parents¡¯ restaurant after school. Do you want that special discount again back where we take our first adventure in the forest?¡±

    They were hesitant for a bit, more while to the shield student and Joanne were curious about the meal. Joanne acting a bit hungry for a sec ¡°Can you make sushi out of it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, sushi or anything on that matter you can make in this realm¡±

    She just grins at her then she faces teacher Tabitha. Tabitha wasn¡¯t keen to hear it appetizing, but through Kiege¡¯s message to her

    ¡°Please, say what she just said earlier, and exactly¡± she whispers.

    Logically, ¡°Yes, you can eat those eels¡±

    The girl cheers ¡°Yes-s-s!¡±

    but in reality, from how it looks, Tabitha stares at it as the monsters are rather hideous than a meal. Its magic spark around it as it shows electric abilities. Through her thoughts were shared with Kiege, she refutes it

    ¡°Actually, they are fast. I don¡¯t know how you able to see its glow or even see its reflective scale. Their sudden movement makes you think it flashes. Am I wrong in this?¡±

    Tabitha sees that they are contain in such a small space, and the floor is hard as steel. Can they really able to catch it?

    The girl keeps on bombarding questions to Tabitha, from edible parts and other recommended dishes. Her enthusiastic voice pushing to her while Tabitha herself sends it to Kiege. Kiege couldn¡¯t hold herself

    ¡°That girl, we need her to be part of our guild¡±

    ¡°What?! I¡¯m just sending a message. How do you know she is qualified as she talks about food? She is just curious that¡¯s all¡±

    Kiege replies in her mind in such a soft, cowardice, and childish tone ¡°I uhm, can we eat it? Uh nervous* can we serve it grilled. (Disappointed) No, sob* why can¡¯t we put ¡®soy sauce¡¯ as the side dish . . .¡±

    She keeps going on and on. Tabitha gives up with a laugh*. ¡°Ok, I get it. There¡¯s no way a person says something like that¡±

    Tabitha stops and saw the students looking at her weird. Joanne notices something is odd and said ¡°Teacher Tabitha? Do you have telepathy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, I didn¡¯t want to mention, but would you like . . .¡±

    ¡°No! I mean I apologized. I have my reasons, right guys?¡±

    One of her friends tells on her ¡°Her parents want it¡±

    Joanne smacks her at the head as they laugh. Joanne is embarrassed as they are laughing at each other. Tabitha sees the joy of these students as she too has to bring herself up with this experience. At the back of her mind, she remembers the good times in this world. These people must survive.

    They¡¯re ready, like they were taught yesterday. Casting a magic battlefield where you place it will unleash the numbers of monsters to get inside of their circle, there will be no warnings, always be prepared. Once it casts on the field, they will face the monsters near them. Ready or not, there will always be surprises. Tabitha sets her magic on the circle, and all students sent in their focus on the eels on the floor. It stops swimming and waits for them, she stomps her foot and the magic circle appeared. Through Archivist guidance, she aims at the advantage.

    The eels bullet itself to the surface, directing them around them as it collided to itself through the dome. The curve moves them in lightning speed, meeting itself after the other. It swiftly dodges itself from hitting one another. The students were not prepared as it turns towards them. The shield student and the other students raised their defenses as they reinforce themselves in a tight group. The shield student sets his RAP to his magic abilities and captured one of it inside the dome.

    ¡°Got it¡±

    The other eels behind it barrage the dome as the eel trapped inside breaks free.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The eels pierce through the dome and bump its humongous weight on to them. They resist it, others try to fight back with their magic. Setting their RAP into the offenses where they barely take a hit among them. Tabitha observes the situation as she hides at the middle of them, she sees something coming their way and pushes them away. One moment of coming in the schools of fishes, Tabitha dodges it all and merely sliding it off from their scales. She gets wounded from the high speed where one of its scales are damaged. She said to herself

    ¡°Kiege wasn¡¯t kidding for being fast. If only we could put them out to the surface¡±

    Archivist responds to her through telepathy ¡°Will you cheat for them?¡±

    Tabitha busily gathered the students back as they are getting surrounded by the bullet speed eels, the eels in groups are the most dangerous. No matter one of the students to take one out, the other eel will come to its rescue. They are fighting in their own biome. Hopes are almost at lost as she sees one of the students can¡¯t get up and continue being bullied down from the eels.

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t think . . . Wait!¡±

    Tabitha sees one of the students broke free from the encirclement.

    Joanne and her friends took the section of the dome and occupied it, while the shield student and his friends move to the other side, and lastly the girl and her friends going to other one. An edge triangle formation, Tabitha follows along and go to Joanne¡¯s side. The dome curved made it harder for them to surround them as the part of the section can¡¯t make it swim through. They are making their own defensive positions as the monsters are moving at the center. The students change their RAP to fit their roles, Tabitha didn¡¯t hear them cooperating until now. Now she can listen to Joanne¡¯s group carefully.

    ¡°This is our part of the wall we need to back on to it. Remember, you can aim Miyusuki¡¯s side since they are mostly tank there. As for the other group, keep an eye on them for any opportunity to strike¡±

    Tabitha quickly opens her secret ability, her improved telepathy: mind reading, to hear their thoughts and focus first on who are giving the orders. She checks on the shield student

    ¡°Are we crazy enough to taunt those fast-moving fishes?¡±

    ¡°Want a bet? I¡¯ll bet that Joanne¡¯s group will be the one who will annihilate us¡±

    ¡°Mine to the other group, I don¡¯t know about them, but . . .¡±

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    Then Tabitha checks on the last group ¡°Damn it! I forgot what were supposed to do here¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they dare to destroy the fishes. I am not going to get my fishes to AAH!¡±

    ¡°Then try to catch what is left. We can¡¯t lose to them or today will be our last day¡±

    The fishes are collected at the center, waiting for a reaction to fight back, they swim itself around to form a torrent. All of them takes their first counter measure. Many unleashes hell as the others tried to catch them. Joanne¡¯s team didn¡¯t hesitate to take full blast on the shield student¡¯s group, tearing apart the eels and leaving the stray magic on to them.

    ¡°I am not even kidding, they full blast on us. Laugh*¡±

    A random eel is being pushed to their side

    ¡°Catch it!¡±

    The three groups are able to take down the eels in groups or by one. The fight is over as Tabitha never seen her school mates cooperate so well. After few more minutes of fighting the stragglers, they get what they deserve, or what left of it. It is their first time experiencing such big disadvantage for once. Tabitha gets back to business and teach them how to butcher it properly.

    The results were good, numerous eels were gone and it was too much for them to caught them for their fierce advantage in this realm. Others caught them damaged and severed, they can freeze it and still get the good parts. The girl looks around, disappointed of her face, to see they couldn¡¯t get at least one live eel, then she grins to herself and show them with her special catcher. She trapped only two large eels in her inventory.

    ¡°I knew making this wasn¡¯t a waste¡±

    They cheered for her as the rest of the day is just the beginning.

 Archivists Way of Teaching - Chapter 117

    COI C117

    A long while back, Haw and the girl were sometimes meet at her parents¡¯ restaurant during the swarm. To continue her pursuit on finding and discovering of new and bizarre cuisines and spices, they were both got into serious argument in one time and other is for laughs. The girl said to him

    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t go hunting in the middle of the swarm?¡±

    ¡°I only understand that your people don¡¯t like bugs infesting inside your city. It should¡¯ve been a great opportunity to find even rarer delicacies¡±

    ¡°Then why not take me outside?¡±

    ¡°I have work, why not I¡¯ll teach how to make your own special catcher, what do you say?¡±

    The girl took her time to make it, especially most of her time during the siege. The long wait was boring for her so she decided to make it now. She owed a lot most of her friends and family to get the materials done. She got extremely lucky to hear that the other Enders to come by and help too. Now with two trapped perfectly fine eels in her inventory, this is her greatest achievement. The only problem inside her catcher is . . . ¡®max¡¯ and the rest will be more trouble to getting the other monsters alive, if the fishes are sushi material.

    Tired from their first catch, others didn¡¯t bother sip their stamina potions as their mind is exhausted to fight against a fast moving, bullet hell, and in massive grouping eels. They review their situation as the place they pulled them out were supposed to be a handful. Yet, those other schools of eels were coming out of nowhere in high speed. The students won¡¯t bother to know where they came from. Tabitha checks her surrounding and sees why the monsters are not pulled out what they exactly thought. The realm has flaws, and it felt the same atmosphere where they are in the ruin. Random interference, from what she heard among the workers in Taiyou Industries.

    ¡°Breathe* Is there a chance we have to fight a big massive group of monsters like this? Miyusuki? You were that hero who rescue Joanne and her sister, right?¡±

    The students spoke about it with their breathless words, and the shield student spokes out with honest intention

    ¡°Going into their center of operation, yeah it would be difficult. The big difference was that the Dexter Guild gave me a monocle to guide us the way. That small little eye piece was the main center of information when I got inside. Too well detailed with words I don¡¯t understand¡±

    Tabitha heard him said about a monocle. That would be R-cord, but why would he? Then she quick to remind herself of her own involvement with the Enders, they were connected by their works. She still has her telepathy connected on his monocle, but he is out of range. Big difference with her telepathy when connecting with Circoston ritual than her own will power. Even the guildmember himself lost his connection with her when they both got inside the train. When she was inside the train, she still able to reach Kiege herself. Such powerful ritual, and until now she is finally realizing it.

    After their harvest they go to a safe place where the other school students passed by and even amazed how they pull it off. They want to reach out then they hesitated. They look really exhausted from the fight, and decided to join along with them. Tabitha sees them and asks their teacher.

    ¡°Are they supposed to enjoy the realm?¡±

    The teacher sees them as lazy students as ever, but keep on losing is one of their discomforts, he responds

    ¡°Imagine if we were you and failed multiple times, is it time to admit defeat and ask others for help?¡±

    Both students from different schools don¡¯t mind it, but they look rather wanting to make business. The girl is starting to think like a businesswoman while her friends expect her intuition to open up the big pictures. Either they earn some money or paid by food, this is her mindset to get business booming. The other school students also know too well from her intention. The social media website shows a lot of demands to find a specific seller they have to get. The dwarves¡¯ alcohol, the goblins¡¯ hunted games, and the Agathean¡¯s luxurious drinks. This realm has the exceptional fishes, why not have an opportunity of it. To whom to where they get their information, or was it being rich was all in their heads.

    Both teachers talk about the market regarding to this realm. Isekai City is trying to become the hub or centralized in trading. According from the teacher, still bothered about the condition of this city, yet he said

    ¡°I have no idea that they still want to continue living this world¡¯s affairs. Many people who didn¡¯t have that such opportunity is now developing so well now. It makes me remind ourselves in our country¡¯s economy in the near 80s. Do you think many people would gladly stay after having reaching golden age here?¡±

    Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe what this teacher is saying. The city is indeed trying to bring back from the dangerous attacks. Now it is about making this city as the center of attention of this world. A world of magic, and this city will become rich during this harsh time, she admits

    ¡°Yeah, our ancestors did miraculously to bring themselves out of poverty after World War 2. Then again it was the US are trying to take advantage of having close alliances just to deal with communism¡±

    ¡°Ah man, that could be debatable. Let¡¯s not ignore that we are building up the city under more than six months. Now that we are getting the resources we needed. Restoring the factories will be the greatest assets to our economy¡±

    They turn to their students. When only 30 minutes have passed, they are still trembling by their experiences. Doubting as they watch from afar, many students are struggling while the others get their loots with an impactful price. This is only the beginning, and Tabitha has the same experience from her training being the leader. The start was overwhelming and it was nothing about against her people but the coordination the Enders have like they already known each other. Hearing about it that took days and months to perfect it. Archivist reached her. It was good timing for him to use it. These students need to be inspired from person who is weaker than them.

    The other teacher is a bit worried after seeing the others getting less morale than they have since the beginning ¡°What are we going to do now? I¡¯m looking at the others that separating them won¡¯t do . . .¡±

    ¡°What about inside the realm? Deep inside at the center¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s too much for both of our students . . .¡±

    He checks his device for any updates from his school who ventured deep inside the realm ¡°. . . Dang it, they are not out yet. Does the signal inside the realm jammed like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have someone who can¡±

    Tabitha brings them faraway from the realm as she sets up her UI for them to see. She hears Archivist loud and clear and transmit her mind on screen. She imagines the screen like a video game, the screen starts to give view where Archivist have some features, and icons only through his eyes or his aura as the third person view. The students never knew someone can use this kind of ability. Carefully and spitefully in her head where she mixes her mind with his, Archivist able to take control her screen as the panel opens up a dialogue box both hearing and saying around him. The show begins.

    Archivist and Coral are together who supervise the ¡®best¡¯ students they have, alongside with the other schools¡¯ top achievers as adventurers. Inside within the most dangerous parts of this realm, Coral is the first to opens up Tabitha¡¯s dialogue box

    ¡°What shit we got ourselves into?¡±

    ¡°I am maybe a foreigner, but I know that is a profanity¡±

    ¡°Sorry, at least I swear only to you and not the students. But . . .¡±

    The students in their groups and they¡¯re not so well behave at the moment. She is amazed how they get in this far with his help. ¡°. . . Should¡¯ve reconsidered what Haw said to us. You¡¯re the real son of a bitch along with U¡¯ecin and Rusic¡±

    Archivist kept to himself, but he let the connection with Tabitha as it is. The wild voices coming out from her is steering to high levels, breaking the basic rules of teachings. In Archivist¡¯s teachings, this is as strict you can get to be a soldier. Tabitha slips out to his rock blank head

    ¡°THIS IS NOT A MILITARY SCHOOL!¡±

    Then it stops, both Archivist and Coral are grouping up with the other school teachers as they have ready to go deep inside to face more monster like creatures within the deep. All students have taken their plans and pick the monsters to be their challengers . . . all of them.

    ¡°Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool¡¯s teachers, just the two of you? I am intrigue to see you two can group about 50 students in your end. I couldn¡¯t expect any less for the first school who venture out from the city. After so many things have happened, this is our first time here. Please take care of us¡±

    They look at them as they are the same number of teachers, but they have 10, more or less, students and they are sure well behave. Given away that they were from a well establish schools. Coral turns to her own students, still strong and destructive as ever. Their numbers where the cost of their victories and Archivist is guiding them like in squads, thanks to Tabitha¡¯s help.

    Coral gazes at his gauntlet where it is the prime source of his magic supporting them, manipulating their strengths, and not overwhelmed the realms or empowering the monsters. They look at the other teachers in respond

    ¡°You could say that, and how far will you guys to achieve your goals?¡±

    ¡°We already done it. We learn so much about it before hand from our new employees from Agatheus City. Sadly, they are not that strong to train with our students, or better yet impossible to measure in strengths¡±

    Coral smirks secretly to the side of her face saying to herself ¡°It¡¯s because they already being paid with minimal effort. Just give them a mana battery and a magic item made from Isekai City, you could see how much of an adventurer they are in years of experience than barely a year with you guys. (Stomach rumbling*) Oh Secius, to this moment, why are you the first person I think about? I need to keep myself together, damn it. I missed his food¡±

    Archivist takes in charge with the big group, ironically that Flourance is with him being his ¡®teacher¡¯s pet¡¯ or worse. There is no hesitation for this man¡¯s motives along with the students. Experienced with dialogues spoken by past guild masters or mistresses through Archivist¡¯s ears by memory. The students shout

    ¡°Speech x3¡±

    They open an emoji from their spells after cheering the word ¡®speech¡¯ it was entertaining to them. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t turn his mask on to replicate that expression. Other teachers come along with him while the other school students joined in. Three schools he had to mention, to make this group as a whole army or company militaristically.

    ¡°Ahem* High Borne Knights of Mihayara District, International Private from South Shore Bay, and Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool from Chojima District are here today trapped inside the realm filled nothing with the best monsters they could find. We are all here to test everything of your best abilities as underdogs, facing threats that you don¡¯t know, daring future adventurers to face the apocalyptic world. Wield your runes and your spirits at your side, those are the testaments of your new skills. Your mana, neutral mana, is now in the stepping stones of your stages in magic. All of these are your weapon, weapons shared in this realm. Don¡¯t hesitate as you act and don¡¯t cry if you fail . . .¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°. . . This will be a reminder for all of you, that these monsters are alike from the monsters from the northern region of Kinteinnou or weaker version to the east region. I have honestly convinced, that I made a mistake of bringing you here . . .¡±

    The students were flustered from him just said, they raised their voices as he stops them with his gauntlet slapping on to the air. A gong sounds spread around them. He continues

    ¡°. . . That¡¯s why these monsters will be the one to kick you all out in this protective barrier . . .¡±

    The teachers see the barrier is being reinforced by Archivist¡¯s gauntlet, the energy was converted into mana since the very beginning. Absorbing the monsters¡¯ and the realm¡¯s mana to strengthen the barrier, as the barrier slowly clearing up to see what lies outside. There is one huge sea creature swimming above them. Size of a whale, its teeth are showing and its eyes are in pure color. A dark depths sea creature, can¡¯t see well when the lights shine upon them. They gaze on the monstrosity in fright whereas Archivist is the only one knew it can¡¯t see them. Unless soak by its extraction from its mouth. The monster spews it out, his expression hid from what he saw.

    ¡°There goes my scare tactics¡±

    ¡°. . . Let¡¯s all face these monsters now¡± Flourance speaks out from all his nonsense

    ¡°Do you think those sea monsters able to penetrate the barrier? Teacher Archivist have already taught us how to deal with it in ease. You think that speech of yours can . . .¡±

    He stops and sees him bending the waters where the sea monsters trapped inside, they wildly swim around inside the bending waters as he pulled them out one by one into the barrier. Archivist is bringing the toughest and the aggressive monsters he could remember by the books. The teachers went nuts and said to Coral.

    ¡°Your colleague just turned rogue, why is he doing this? The realm only gives us one failsafe¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, this is their first opportunity and these are the best students trapped with him¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you listening? You should deal with that . . .¡±

    Coral shuts her up, this act of surprised events remind herself that incident. These students are definitely destined to be S ranks, something like this occurred made her think that much as she stops out of shock. Archivist didn¡¯t react yet, made her think and realized as a soldier. A former police officer had been trained to be discipline and prepare against the unexpected, but for him.

    She grins and understands now ¡°Then let the students fight him for a change¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The International Private teacher stops himself for a bit and sees Archivist for the moment, he is just waiting and then realized it too.

    ¡°I retract what I just said, this is genius¡±

    ¡°What? I thought you were on my side. I am your co-worker god damnit¡±

    ¡°We have only S ranks here, and they need the experience that is better for their schoolmates. We¡¯re been slowing down because of previous scenarios. Why not let¡¯s just watch it for now?¡±

    Meanwhile Tabitha is growing insane of what he did in front of all the schools. Even on screen, they watch it closely as they going to see Archivist beating down their own schoolmates. They picked up their snacks and drinks from their inventory as they watch the show. The other teacher laughs beside her

    ¡°I hope your co-workers won¡¯t mind to have that kind of mischief. Do you think he is stronger them in numbers?¡±

    ¡°No, he has the OP item advantage . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh, you hear that, kids . . .¡±

    Tabitha knows what to expect as she gives up and watches alongside with them.

    Archivist have provoked in large numbers of students before him. The teachers let him as they already figure out what his intentions were. He has the gauntlet of endless magic, the sash for his survival, and the coin for manipulating their magic as terrain. His magic is under controlled through the gauntlet. He can now able to use rare techniques that requires powerful control to bent on so many magic around him. The flawed, it has a reach in arm¡¯s length, and it won¡¯t let him use range magic as it released loses its quality.

    Meanwhile the students are bickering themselves ¡°I thought he was kind of cool to help us get through here, but your teacher is a wacko¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey! We¡¯re not to blame here, he is just new¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably what this world called as teaching¡±

    ¡°And I thought our new teachers were lazy, but this man had gone anticlimactic¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with this, Hey! Sister¡¯s Hope groups. Care to regain our respect to knock some sense to him?¡±

    ¡°I guess, someone should be able to use their ultimate on him¡±

    Archivist finally reacts as the first barrage of ultimate is coming his way. He pulls out his potion and drinks it, the effects delayed, and his set the barrier to bring all the monsters inside. The blasts of their ultimate overwhelmed him as the potion reacts and forced him into stasis. The students look around as the monsters are all jumping into them, they released their own abilities and setting up their RAP to fill their roles. The monsters were easily blown away by their numbers and their prowess. Once it clears, they look at Archivist.

    He walks out unscathed, and his gauntlet shaken and brightens up showing the overcharge. The monsters are coming back in droves as he raised his finger at them, using his other hand to his lips, then he whistles. The new waves of monsters are charging at them. They use their magic again, as they prepared for another wave. The grounds are crumbling and a massive sea creature erupted from the ground. Tentacle like arms burst up and starts swinging around them. Their formation broke and regroup to a safer location.

    Archivist rushes inside, bringing the monsters with him. The magic they left makes him able to agile like a terrain. Taking his first counterattack to the separated individuals, the student retaliates as he surprised him with a trap. His sash pulled him out and the coin turns it into a terrain. The student couldn¡¯t react quickly as he got hit in one punch with Archivist¡¯s gauntlet, pushed into the torrent of waters with the monsters. They got pulled in and pushed out to the other groups. Pinballed like dominoes, each group being switch after the other. As they tried to save them, Archivist comes in to follow the rippled effects.

    The International Private teacher watches the fight with his UI opens to share with his partner. The data was too phenomenal for being him this strong.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡±

    ¡°The gauntlet is already overloading, but he is able to control that tentacle monster to maintain it from exploding¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Tentacle creature? It only swings and not gobbled up with its suctions. Look closely . . .¡±

    ¡°Those are sea kelps, looks like it, did he bend it on his own?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and no, he releasing so much mana as it forms of sonar waves . . . to make it move naturally. What kind of man is he?¡±

    The waves inside of the torrent helps him sense his surrounding, he kept his gauntlet on the ground. A strong slam on the ground to see what happened around him in seismic waves. He uses his coin to form the terrain and go after the students who are near to use their failsafe. Saving them as mean beating them out from their lock in place torture, the students were forced to use their ultimate to break free from the encirclement. The mass used of mana destroys the aquatic monsters without a trace. Even how successful they break free, the mana left behind are from the monsters. Archivist is absorbing it and shifting into a more dangerous approached.

    Changing the ground where the sea bed could touch, he placed soil as he slides his way in around the students. They tried their best to stop him, there surrounding becoming a mess where stray flow of torrent and floating water all around are blocking their spells. The scatters of war leaving them in a mess, others trying to wipe it off and clear away all debris. Archivist intervenes using the monsters¡¯ mana to cause a bearing among two magic together. Yet, the students able to overpower him. Then another wave of monsters coming again to save him once more.

    They have enough and unleashed hell with the sea creatures. Once they tried one more time, the floating water had turned into orbs, forged together with their magic and the monsters. The International Private teacher¡¯s eyes are in awe and found out what he is doing.

    ¡°He is battle forging¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Others trying gather around him and looking at the stats. Coral remembers this type of drag on fights. Archivist is delaying his inevitable fate against the students just to make those orbs.

    They look at the orb first as it now cycling through around the barrier, one stray orb hurdles at the teachers. Coral brings out her sword and slashes it, it didn¡¯t cut, and it batted back to the fight. The students were being hurdled down by the orbs, continue to hit each other as it is getting painful with each retaliation. The orbs are getting smaller and smaller, while Archivist takes his time to get away using the orb as his terrain. The teachers had figure it out, through their UI as they fully conclude what he is doing.

    The teacher said to them ¡°For some unknown reason, Archivist can¡¯t be hit with any magic. His sash prevents him to get hit, always got hit my bad, but only from severe damage. Another unknown reason he is able to move across their magic like a terrain, like everything he climbs on are made out of earth magic. The orb is filled with magic that is slowly building up the strength to harm anyone in contact. Then those monsters before him was a distraction . . . No, he keeps bringing them back in¡±

    The students have watched their classmates getting maw out of existence from the distraction being hauled around them. Hitting by orbs causing them to be stunned, and the monsters hitting them only disrupt their channeling of spells. But other students found out that Archivist is handling them very well as they are supposed to be using their failsafe. One of them wants to give up, then Archivist appeared behind her then knocks her out then swing her out from the fight. Now it begins, the finisher.

    ¡°This is impossible, I knew something was up from him when he got Miyusuki¡¯s gauntlet. It is as op as fuck¡±

    ¡°You already think about that, he even used it to save the abductees. What do you expect from a gauntlet made by Dexter Guild?¡±

    ¡°Why not stop this training and go to where the teachers are? Look! They just observing us in this bad environment¡±

    ¡°No . . .¡±

    They look at him when he is about to object. Beating someone with OP magic against an all-purpose magic user, they said to him at the same time

    ¡°Go there and fight it yourself you dipshit!¡±

    The teachers see the students are retreating towards them. Some students were pulled back in are from Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool, Coral took shock to see them being brought back to fight. Then after a closer look who were taken in, she just stood there silently and kept her evil grin wider at their backs. Troublemaking students saw Coral¡¯s smile clearly, they know what¡¯s up. They turn around and there is fish with a gauntlet reaching out, they try to dodge it but a predictable move was able to get them easily then pulled back in. Coral keeps smiling through and through.

    Archivist went deep inside their groups as he phases through the terrain he made and accidentally collides with the monsters. He barely made it out as his sash instinctively blocks a secret attack around him, a magic circle, and almost pulverize him. He was taken damage for the first time and the sash quickly torn to shred, he picks up what cloth left from it and continue to go deep. He found one girl who is stationary and her friends are trying to protect her. With only his gauntlet active, he swiftly takes them out seriously. Those were International Private students.

    To the first time, they tried to block his attacks and their nervous system reacted from the pressure. Archivist didn¡¯t hold back at the moment, knowing well that the girl is channeling her ultimate. A difficult ultimate, she didn¡¯t know how powerful it is and detrimental for him. Through his own pride and his soul going into his mind, the break is coming and he had to end this quick. She breaks what inside of him, but he was able to take her down as he lost his mana control. The gauntlet is forced to use all its mana to maintain his mana flow before they will be using their failsafe.

    After it is done, the monsters were pushed out from the barrier, the waves are soothed, the orbs lose its strength, and all that is happened wipes off to nothingness. Only one student left, she is from International Private, she kneels down as she is the most exhausted girl among the students. She is the mastermind to fend off so much powerful monsters before her. She has a special S rank ability that Archivist already know now, they didn¡¯t know that she was able to break his sash and his coin momentarily blocked.

    She looks up and see the status window that she doesn¡¯t know how to break. It is the gauntlet, and it is a mana drain item that can convert into any forms of mana. However, the gauntlet is not fully complete and the main drive is still her struggle to deal with. The girl never would have thought they were defeated in their numbers, but admit from one of her friends that they are actually trapped. Out of spite, she thought to beat him is with her secret ultimate. Archivist is now before her. He raises his gauntlet and hits her. During that moment, her teacher comes in and stops him. She was saved

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    The students see it well that the teacher was able to resist against the powerful gauntlet, the teacher brings up his student and takes her out from that mess. Archivist stood still and watch them go. The students cheered at the teacher for being the savior for a moment. After that experience, they are in deep stress after that fight. They give it all and the teachers thought this would be enough for them. An hour left before lunch, they have enough fun in this world and they head back.

    The International Private teacher, who is with the student, turns around and said ¡°We should learn more about each other during lunch. I mean, we¡¯re having lunch later on. I would be glad to have you to be with us¡±

    Archivist looks at Coral, as she has to decide on this. She shakes her head, not by disapproval, but she would be the one who will deciding for him.

    ¡°I decline¡±

    Coral smacks her own head, she whispers to herself

    ¡°Lunch is not part of your quest, you idiot¡±

    In Tabitha¡¯s side, on screen, it was some frightening views. The other teacher couldn¡¯t believe there is an ultimate that exist. He sees the status effects when that ability is activated. While the other students were trying to make sense out from the battle, they are just watching Archivist¡¯s point of view and well, it was hard to watch.

    ¡°Where did his eyes go? During that cluster fight, I can¡¯t tell when looking it on first person view¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, the third person view was there. I think he is looking around to fight, he is fighting blind¡±

    ¡°Whoa, I would love to have it when I got blinded. Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool has one interesting teacher¡±

    The shield student and Joanne were both engaged such a sight when Archivist uses his gauntlet, to the best of its limits and to the betterment to know such mana circulating nonstop. Both of them were not able to understand what¡¯s going on during the fight, Joanne said to him

    ¡°Are you going to meet him in the weekends?¡±

    ¡°I am more worried about the training, to use it in such a heavy fight like that. Uhm Miss Tabitha, I know we are guild members, would you mind talk about our guild during lunch? You know, I want to know more about them¡±

    Tabitha hears him says that, as she echoes it through Kiege. Kiege softly laughs, out loud, but kept the tone smoothly through her telepathy

    ¡°The boy belongs to Sanquin. Knowing about us, well it¡¯s better some of us will visit him. Even you let Archivist trained him, the roles are too different unless the boy have special traits¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t express it back to him from what Kiege said. However, from Sanquin, she is curious of why she chose him.

    ¡°I might talk about it, but first let me listen about yourself. I heard from Sanquin about you. Personally, I know you didn¡¯t join for the experience and she knows you want to survive¡±

    The shield student had already told them about it, Tabitha still wants to know, and he slowly becomes nervous. Tabitha stops there as she only says it as a friendly conversation. He was expecting she would say something more, and he gladly let that topic out. The shield student is glad that the situation back home is secured, and he doesn¡¯t want to know what happened there beside the secret realm being ceased. Also, he is relief that something did not happen inside his neighborhood.

 Fishing the First Day - Chapter 118

    COI C118

    Ironno has been circling around the city, continuing what Myrrkei had shown the city its own little secrets. Haw did his works on Chojima District after his first attempt to help the new recruit¡¯s problem. Secret realms are flourishing inside the city as they could only do it at night for not letting the public know about it. The shield student always wanted them to stop it. It wasn¡¯t about that. The boy would just ask for help anyway as a Highschool student needing help from his teachers. But being to join in the end, Sanquin have found something deep inside of the kid.

    One little secret was uncovered, no one else ever checked it. A realm hid among the ruins that have kept files to people who were ¡®out of town¡¯. He finds one man who is one of the groups. It is a typical man, crazed or provoking, under the name The Perb. He figures out his name and his face. That night, where he found him to be one of the suspects from Black and White zone. It was all too well organized for him to tracked him down, but there¡¯s more. One unidentifiable citizen that only given the details for being possessed. Ironno is not prepared to face such a hybrid of demonic citizen, and there are no warnings about them. He could only guess is the shield student.

    Spokesman sees Ironno entered the facility, already piling some secrets he found inside the ruins. The man sees him troubled for some unnecessary reason ¡°I¡¯m betting that the young boy is the center of the topics¡±

    ¡°He is not part of my burden, but how he joined is something too personal for me to ask¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me and you both. We have two temporary members such as our guild always been. Bunch of people joined as the requirements for the better ones are not fit to their skills. We were pitied for sometimes and even for me to join the Raker Mawn Guild¡±

    Directly to the point, Ironno gives him the documents. A copy hidden through his scrolls hiding in feint inks. Spokesman touches it and fused his mana onto it, revealing the documents that connects the secret realms. He placed it on the computer to further reached the searches until they found the undoubtful truth.

    ¡°Even I say that the boy can be link to this problem . . .¡±

    ¡°The boy is just one of them who are having suspicion to their own community¡±

    ¡°. . . Don¡¯t interrupt me, the kid is just a witness. Sanquin didn¡¯t hesitate to bring him along against the obvious. As for you Ironno, he needs an instructor and him not going to stay will ruin the plot of our guild master¡±

    Both different mindset of loyalty, Spokesman knows too well how the guild is being hold up. The guild has ancestry of remarkable people from different worlds like all guilds were. The descendants degrade its origin as it manifests itself as a whole. Ironno is the descendants of loyalists while Spokesman has a life of strange worlds experiencing as an immortal. He met Ironno¡¯s ancestors who are sided with the heroes through the end. It takes one bad leader to ruin a nation because of it. It is all started by the influenced desperate Hero.

    Ironno speaks out his thoughts ¡°You know that I¡¯m not contemplating anything of the sort. Enders Bridge was strict back in the day, and our new recruit was not properly examined¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not pretending anything that happened inside or outside of Isekai City to be pure and immune by the influenced. We need to get the boy out from dangerous actions¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just putting my trust on Haw and our Guild master¡±

    ¡°Then give that trust to the boy too, why not skipping the preparation and commit to the next stage¡±

    ¡°Will that kid ready to go through the realms with me?¡±

    ¡°He was recruited by Sanquin, expect more through her instead of a city folk child¡±

    Tabitha is watching the people who are from International Private School, mostly known for being a prestige and wealthy school in South Shore Bay. The school is nothing but an extension than the main building as it where most students are doing their summer schools. Luckily, they weren¡¯t transfer to this world before summer vacation. These students are probably their parents gotten rich during this world. There were no actual students who attend this school originally.

    Playing a fa?ade on her head, and she keeps it distance to herself. The school¡¯s name however is anonymous, unlike the other schools are trying to rename it to fit the courtesy of this world. This one doesn¡¯t bother changing it. She agrees with it, but not the people who are not originally a student there. It should be better off to be share the same education values. But it is just her opinion anyway. The International Private teacher comes to their side, giving his request to Archivist.

    ¡°Please excuse me, I want to have a word with Sir Archivist¡±

    ¡°Sir? I am not in a higher position of title¡±

    ¡°Oh, please pardon my words. After what happened earlier, we have to take much effort as we can to have wonderful experience inside the realm. We both know it only lasts for two days. It is a prototype, and we sure do know that we never going to face such challenge like that¡±

    Tabitha listens to both of them as the other students are wondering about their conversation. The students who were with him, have more respects than they have ever imagined.

    The other teachers already heard about the fight, it was so different than just fighting monsters, and at the same time fighting against an actual strong person.

    ¡°Either he is like one of the elves, but any of you Agatheans could do better than that?¡±

    ¡°He is an Enders, and more importantly have the powers from Circoston region. The magic is used externally, you already seen what he can do to your mana. Thankfully, you guys have controlled your mana. Besides the realm has mana and even the monsters themselves. He has the advantage¡±

    Back to the two, ¡°I just want the two of us or let others join us to have the last day for everyone to remember. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the afternoon¡±

    The International Private teacher left with only a request. It is something that Archivist has no idea of planning. He is surrounded by his co-workers mentioning about the event. Alche is the first took his proposal

    ¡°I have been with Haw outside of the city. This realm is not as realistic when you fight those monsters. I admit that D rank areas are not realistic enough but the realm is a power fantasy training¡±

    Quail, who supervised the sphere, admits that the realm is more power hungry. The students have already gained enough experience when fighting against monsters now. The problem they have is facing actual enemies, known as threats like villains, demons, and threatening entity. That¡¯s what Quill said to herself. The only good part of the students to learn is to be strategic both solo or in a team. She checks on Coral¡¯s recordings from what actually happens.

    ¡°Coral, do you know why they can¡¯t fend of for themselves? I have trained them to the absolute best of my abilities with Reya¡±

    Coral focuses first to see the troublemakers being punished secretly. She giggles and sighs as she is supposed to be a role model for the students

    ¡°The difference between the sphere and here is that we are involved. That realm is made by us. If we bring them into the ruins, can we ever prevent such incident again?¡±

    Quail gets her thinking. Quill didn¡¯t want them to learn sooner than they are ready for. The artificial woman was provided information about the realm, the only solution she gives them is the escape methods. Sadly, the failsafe is already covering it.

    Quail whispers to Alche, as he starts to want to take her topic to Archivist. ¡°Yeah, I am wondering about it too. Hey! Archivist¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°One of my co-workers mention about something about your people. How can they escape inside the realm?¡±

    ¡°Commonly, they never dare to enter. Nonetheless, the Enders dared to go there and try to take it over instead of destroying it. Let¡¯s remind ourselves that those who can conquer inside the realm has the same abilities of killing a demon. Demons still can¡¯t die for good though¡±

    ¡°So, there is no special items or magic for you people to get out from the realm¡±

    Archivist takes his time remembering by experience when journeying through Agatheus City, it was a suspicious trip and a lot of paranoia when people keep warning him about it. Then again, there were many Agathean criminals able to escape their specific realms.

    ¡°Then the best time to talk about it are the Agatheans¡±

    They look back were those three Agatheans who work for them. Quail remembers Thean to be the most reliable inside the sphere, she skips him then focus on Woni¡¯es and Secius. They are the experts on it.

    Alche speculates carefully of how Woni¡¯es had done on the sphere. The secret lies within that able to took control, now he remembers it. He had to ask him

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have a sphere. Is there any difference between it and the realm?¡±

    ¡°Tremendously, the sphere was made through archscience. The realm is fully formed by magic. Spheres are special orbs to contain a realm itself that fits only for the creator. Historically, it was made by many otherworlders from different origins to replicate realms¡±

    Archivist remembers Myrrkei¡¯s research about it. The truth about them is more terrifying he had read in his papers. Spheres can be dangerous to the right maker. The sphere he knows, under the owner of the elf, was able to preserve as it escapes countless controls by many users. He remembers that there is a special living artificial entity protecting the sphere eternally. That it pretends to be nightmarish orb that something is alive acting like devil incarnated. From how it behaves, this is not a good risk to take it.

    Coral breaks their conversation ¡°Well, this conversation is getting boring with you two. Tabitha! What do you think that teacher came to see him? We could play around with them to see what kind of students they are. I want to see how they progress¡±

    Tabitha stares at the teacher who is with the same girl who he saved where the last student standing from the last fight. They look rather fine after their embarrassing moment, or was she herself clouded from illusion they emit. Coral continues

    ¡°Hey! Earth to Tabitha . . . *SCREAM!¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    ¡°Again . . .¡±

    ¡°I already hear you, let¡¯s see how our meeting with them will turn out¡±

    Coral smiles at her as she is too cooperating with the idea

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then who will be babysitting the other groups. Alche, would you mind to help Tabitha¡¯s group with their activities?¡±

    ¡°I supposed, there are the groups who want to forage and hunting, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup, Haw¡¯s little business girl. I¡¯m surprised there are special individuals who are closed to him in a week or so¡±

    The students heard them about Joanne¡¯s team, they were a bit disappointed but still able to go around and get something out from the realm. The girl on the other hand keeps grinning on the two big eels in her inventory. Her catcher is active now and nothing for her to hold back. She leans to the shield student

    ¡°How about you get your gauntlet back? If we keep harvesting as much as we want, we will be able get a good profit and some to the markets¡±

    The shield student nervously smiles ¡°You are getting yourself over some food¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie about it, but there are other creatures have valuable resources. Teacher Tabitha shown us about that reef thing, a medicinal ingredient . . .¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    The girl opens her list to see the details of other monsters where teacher Tabitha explained it to them. She continues

    ¡°. . . What will teacher Haw make for you for it? Going through the ruins, you could find something useful¡±

    Joanne smug on to the shield student as she knows that girl is a clever negotiator. They keep wondering how she was able to convinced Haw to do it. They look at her with praised and endorsement. While her friends know about the side of her.

    In truth, yes, she was able to convinced Haw to teach her about the wilderness. But it was a student and teacher conversation. She can do this to her classmates because how confident she is to pull in to the idea. The girl takes her leave then said

    ¡°Alright, after lunch. We¡¯ll be continuing to collect the ingredients I need. The rest of you must be sure that we are going to get it with less damage as we can¡±

    Joanne laughs ¡°Sure, how will a barrage of flying fishes able to fight back?¡±

    Her friend disagrees ¡°I don¡¯t think so, the monsters inside now are all harmless. I think they clear off so much of its predators¡±

    Lunch was finished, Alche takes Tabitha¡¯s group to his side as they return to their last catch. The predator fishes were all gone, Archivist had done something about it. Now its so clear with other aqua marines freely swimming around them. Until they quickly leaved once they try to capture them into their dome. Like a flock of birds fleeing from the obvious hunter. Alche is seeing the massive aftermath, the predators are gone, leaving only edible looking monsters.

    ¡°I have never seen the consequence of their action to resolve to this. They don¡¯t look that scary¡±

    The students turn to him, very disappointed, and they go on their way. These kinds of sea monsters are harmless, Alche starts to understand now

    ¡°So, this is what happened to the dangerous coming here. They were baited by these same creatures. With the large mass of monsters coming to this realm. What you guys think that the sea serpent bring them here?¡±

    They continue to stay disappointed, and were wondering those fishes should stop running away from them. One of their classmates said

    ¡°We have to go fishing, likewise we won¡¯t be able to get them by just chasing them around¡±

    They go through every segment of the areas where the fishes were, all knowing that they come, they left in a moment notice. The shield student thinks

    ¡°Heh, I guess that AI lady was right. We have so much to learn and the sea is the least important. Just look at them now¡±

    The girl immediately stops after their 20 minutes journey of catching nothing. She agrees ¡°Going here, not knowing about this realm, and here seeing around surrounded by fish. Teacher Alche, can we ask for help?¡±

    Alche observes the monsters, those monsters didn¡¯t do anything but just wandering around the place. He takes his time properly witnessing the behavior from afar, then he sees something odd. The Agatheans are trying to hide from the monsters, trying to catch them without them notice. Yet when they approach them quietly. They got spoof and run off. Alche calls out to them

    ¡°Hey! Any luck to catch those things¡±

    ¡°Wha? No, we are not trying to catch it. We are observing this new phenomenon¡±

    ¡°Phenomenon?¡±

    Agathean teachers from two different schools come together, without any students for them to supervise. They approached them with the information they gathered ¡°If you don¡¯t know about the psychological nature of those creatures, then we have something to study about¡±

    ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°Confinement and Isolation; Before the genocide of the predators. This realm trapped them in such small spaces. Those oversized monsters you called went wild of their confinement. These are active creatures trying to get away from their claustrophobia¡±

    ¡°Interesting, okay students, do you mind to learn about it¡±

    The girl asks ¡°Can they help us catch it?¡±

    The Agatheans nod ¡°Certainly, but this realm will made it everything a challenge¡±

    After a brief summary, it is identical what fish behaves back in their world. The difference that this world bountiful and replaceable because of Alga¡¯s light. Overfishing and overhunting here is a reward than a consequence. Those two moons are balancing the life and death of habitat from the countless of monsters. In the sea, it is difficult for the Jigeram to stretch deep into it from the deepest trenches where many aquatic creatures cycle through the ocean floor to the dark abyss then back.

    Furthermore, the apocalypse didn¡¯t affect its habitat as the ancient magic of mother nature thrive. Thus, the sea monsters actually possessed magic. The disadvantage for this realm to contain such magic using creatures that they will soon escape, completing the mystery of why it can last only two days. The city guild¡¯s sea serpent had guide them inside the realm, honestly it was the harmless creatures but opportunistic monsters like the predators follow them here. Now they are gone, these always fleeing fish appeared once again.

    The Agathean explains about catching them ¡°Creatures able to use mana will be tricky. The easiest way is to do some netting, actual rune nettings that is for trapping. Naturally, it would be difficult when you are inside the realm. We could use some Enders guidelines I learn form Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°That would be good. Like any other business, what can we get to help you?¡±

    They switch themselves in a more negotiating sense, and the students were not too happy of a change of mood. Alche had already experience this kind of deal. Actually, Woni¡¯es is the one laughing his way out from school after completing the project.

    Alche gives his offer ¡°Eggs . . .¡±

    The students reacted ¡°Eggs!¡±

    The Agatheans didn¡¯t respond and continue to listen ¡°. . . I heard stories about it from one of my former Agathean co-workers. It contains magic that cures a certain curse. We are freshly from another world. We can¡¯t corrupt the eggs and place into a special container for you . . .¡±

    ¡°I get it, but we have no idea which of those creatures containing the eggs¡±

    ¡°That would be for you to decide or my students will destroy it first¡±

    The students have no idea what is so important about the eggs, and they never mention what kind of eggs. Anything from what they think of, then to see the Agatheans are doing. They all huddled up while Alche is waiting for them. One of the students sneakily eavesdrops them.

    ¡°A purification ingredient, do we dare?¡±

    ¡°There are other ways when we get it from the sea. But our own hands will infect its property¡±

    ¡°If they are pure as they think they are, we might give it to them¡±

    ¡°Yeah, another last chance for the fools¡±

    One of them turns their heads and look at the student who is eavesdropping, the sudden erratic movement of his head caused him to spoof. Yet, he still listens

    ¡°Bah! We can¡¯t even have a private conversation here¡±

    ¡°Not even this school is behaved¡±

    They turned around and said to Alche ¡°We agreed, but on one condition¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°We can take one monster, if it has the eggs, we will continue helping you for the rest of the day, but if not, the deal is already off¡±

    ¡°That would be great, thank you and please take care of us¡±

    Alche returns to his students ¡°You hear that, they will help. We just need to find one monster that has the eggs. Fertilized or not, just the eggs¡±

    The students were not too keen of finding that kind of monster when it always flees away. They look at the Agathean one last time as they already picking something up from the biomes. Small fleshy parts from the reef as they throw outside of the dome. Aimlessly moving through the water, the sea creatures steadily went to it. The Agatheans guide it to a secluded space then it explodes. They cornered them to the best to their abilities but failed. Then they do it all over again.

    The Agatheans are using scare bait, the monsters are fast, but not faster from the predators one. They are trying to spoof them to fall itself inside the dome, through the far distance that the fishes were safe to check it. When it gets caught, the dome will spawn on it, it would be good time catch it. The down side is that the Agatheans have limited mana. Long range magic is tiresome to them, Alche brings in the shield student and said,

    ¡°Use your gauntlet to refuel them, you did it to your friends and why not them?¡±

    The shield student approached them and raised his gauntlet, then said ¡°Can I help you with your mana?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for helping us¡±

    ¡°Just spot which of those sea monsters had the eggs. We can hold it off with our potions¡±

    The shield student steps back and return to his classmates ¡°They seem not interested. Okay, which one of you want a buff from me¡±

    Many raised their hands as they quickly being buffed, temporarily. He doesn¡¯t have any full idea how it works or how did Archivist used it at its full potential. Watching what he did before were always releasing the magic and took it by hand and control it to his will.

    He watches the others trying to figure where they are trying to get. The girl doesn¡¯t want this opportunity to go to waste as she is getting nervous trying to look at the creature in such a far distance. The Agatheans are practicing catching it, as they are waiting for them which monster to choose. They took out their mana batteries as they find the way to catch it, only thing they need now is the timing for the students to catch it. They said to them

    ¡°Casts your haste, speed, or any spells to get there¡±

    Alche calls out to them ¡°Everyone, ready yourself. We¡¯re going to grab it the primitive way¡±

    The timing was off, the fishes already scattered quickly gulps down the baits. The Agatheans didn¡¯t hold back and unleashed the traps. A straight down to the farthest reach, the monsters collide each other as the sea water vanishes into air. The air turns into orbs and burst open with a shockwave, blasting them down to the ground and others fly over. The dome forced to stretch wider as it already crumbling. The Agatheans shout

    ¡°This is not according to plan! QUICK! Go there before the dome shrinks¡±

    They rush into the sea water, unprepared as they didn¡¯t raise their own dome. Some of them have water magic and they swim as fast as they could. The fishes are starting to flee while the remaining sea creatures are flopping to the ground as the shrinking dome is closing in. The dome made by the Agatheans weren¡¯t shrinking but all parts of it began to have holes. The monsters managed to swim through and escape. The students hurry to catch or destroy them. The girl losing herself to see what is happening.

    Joanne didn¡¯t make it to the dome, and witness the sad expression on the girl¡¯s face. However, they managed to caught some. Small and a handful in all honestly, she reaches out to her

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine. We caught the smaller ones¡±

    The girl looks at her being so innocently crying in tears and said ¡°But there were so many, sob*, it was three different schools of fish in one place¡±

    Joanne tsk* at her and whisper to herself ¡°You are getting greedy here . . .¡±

    Then she asks her friends ¡°. . . Is there any good from out catch¡±

    The Agatheans see some backlash, they caught the small ones while the big ones were killed during the process. Hoping the eggs inside weren¡¯t destroyed. They review the fishes and found themselves in a bad mood. They used their mana battery until is fully drained, they use the very last of their mana just to catch the entire bait in one action. Alche witness their effort to be serious, he is now starts to think again how valuable were the eggs were. The curse he heard might be serious.

    The students listen to the Agatheans¡¯ response ¡°The small fishes are not mature, while the dead ones lost its head and more to its organs. We did our part on the condition, if there anything left that the eggs are unharmed, then this deal is . . .¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Joanne comes forth bringing the girl along. ¡°Hey! Your inventory, the eels. Could at least checked first?¡±

    The girl hesitated and said ¡°No way! They are huge and I already finished the freshness of its . . .¡±

    Joanne picks out her scroll and activates steal.

    Alche summons an orb to recapture the appearing eels in front of him. It was huge and forced himself expanding his spell. The eels burst through the orb in lightning speed, and Alche continues to struggle to contain it. The Agatheans hold it off as one of them, cut its head clean with their rune weapons. The girl shrieks out of shock

    ¡°Why would you?!¡± ¡°Two females, had unfertile eggs. This would be a proper payment for us¡±

    ¡°Now, any of you could place it in a container. We won¡¯t be breaking our deal today¡±

    The girl becomes depressed of how she loses two massive eels out from their fresh bodies. Now sealed in a container, it is going to be froze, and package when she gets home. Joanne apologizes

    ¡°Sorry, I was helping you to get what you want¡±

    ¡°Helping? Yeah . . . helping¡±

    Her friends come to her side ¡°Don¡¯t be so down, what do you get from two massive eels keeping alive? We can grill that massive thing¡±

    The girl takes out her device and it was a message from Haw himself. Alche sees that she has his number too. A chat with from her to Haw as the first conversation for the day is the picture of the eels.

    It says ¡°Did you know, that adaptive aquatic creatures like that one blends in the environment like a sponge, you know that thing that absorbs liquid, anyway. It acts identical to which fluid touches it. If you correct the flavoring to its scales or skins, it will have the same texture of your everyday sauces . . . I got the information from the codices from my former guild. They were assigned to do underwater patrol with the expedition team when they . . .¡±

    She closed her device, stands up and looks at teacher Alche in the eyes ¡°Is there any chances for those eels to comeback?¡±

    He starts sweating ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe other fishes over there probably be tastier than the eel¡±

    She turns to the Agatheans. They respond with no information about it ¡°Apologies, these are actually luxuries to eat those creatures. Honestly, we mostly get our fishes from rivers and underground lakes¡±

    The girl steps forward and look to their newest catch, she takes a picture and send it to Haw. After her moment of silent, she just moves on.

    The awkward silence place them in discomfort position, the shield student doesn¡¯t want to have that ¡°Are we that crazy to let her do whatever she wants to get a free meal?¡±

    Her friends nod, the shield student¡¯s friends were curious, while the others who actually ate at her parents¡¯ restaurant, they kindly said to him ¡°They actually were the first to mimic the recipes made in the city guild¡¯s cuisine and improved it. They are really good chefs and affordable to buy there¡±

    The Agatheans had seen enough and follow up their agreement. For the entirety in the afternoon, they harvest as much as edible food they could fine. While harvesting the bounty they have dearly wanted, even the reefs released strange fluid around it. The Agatheans secretly talking to themselves about the eggs on hand

    ¡°One of the best ingredients we have finally in our hands¡±

    ¡°Better than the Weiylu hiding inside the only oak tree¡±

    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t let the kids hear us again¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t get anything from us by just talking it like an ingredient, did they finally believe that fairy tale?¡±

    One of the students eavesdrop again and said to Joanne, ¡°I don¡¯t think teacher Alche made a good deal, they¡¯re acting suspicious¡±

    ¡°Me too, but is there any else that prove our suspicion?¡±

    ¡°Purification ingredient, from what I heard from teacher Alche is a cure for some curse. Those guys are acting too strange lately¡±

    The students are getting anxious, the way they are acting sneaky made them want to tell someone. Joanne turns to the shield student

    ¡°Hey Miyusuki, can I message your guild?¡±

    ¡°What is it . . .?¡±

    Later in a few hours. Haw checks his device. He is with Maser checking in the ruins. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m receiving another messenger¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°The recruit, they found some Agathean who is searching for purification ingredients and they are suspicious about it¡±

    ¡°An Agathean searching for it, did the crime trafficking still going on inside the inner realm?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue, there is also about them saying about the fire bird¡±

    ¡°The fire bird? You mean the Weiylu . . .? Yes, it would be suspicious. Then those people . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Are not the people we are going to be concern about¡±

    He chats it back to him with a brief respond and added for more details if they are willing to find out more at their own risk. Maser explains about those Agatheans

    ¡°They¡¯re probably the people who are trying to smuggle the ingredients for both in this city and their own. There is something they need to cleanse off from the demon presence . . . powerful presence, same as Lady Hivites herself¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too far for them to use it that way¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Lady¡¯s rivals. We both know Agathean men have strong link with the demons. They¡¯re trying to get free from it and their souls. How about you Haw? is there any chances they want to break free from?¡±

    Haw stares from the girl¡¯s picture about the fishes, then he responds ¡°Or will they use it to defend themselves against the traitors¡±

    They open something out from the rubble and found chunks of broken mana batteries. They found out something more troubling than the students¡¯ worries, Haw said

    ¡°The mana containers are gone¡±

 An Unplanned Awakening part 1 - Chapter 119

    COI C119

    Ironno is carrying large bags of junks, mostly empty mana batteries. They found it inside the ruins. Maser and Haw continue to search around and able to find them on the most dangerous areas. The siege, the failures of the defenses, the correct use of specific strategies to go through inside, and finally put the end where the train enters the city. There is something they thought it shouldn¡¯t have been done, but masterfully planned out. Someone is spying inside the city. The Dexter Guild is already checking it out, with the archscientist secretly setting up her meeting and away from the citizens¡¯ eyes and ears.

    ¡°Raker Mawn, or we just call you Spokesman¡±

    ¡°There is no need to further the introduction, let¡¯s focus on the priority your guild in¡±

    The archscientist skips the rest of the phase by phase in her program. She gets to the point ¡°That¡¯s good, less work for all of us here. Ahem* EVERYONE! It¡¯s been sometimes for the Technocrats and the Machinists been working around the factory. It¡¯s good though they provide hospitality to one of their facilities. Unfortunately, this place is better. Under the roads, inside the underground utility they called it sewers¡±

    She punches the wall where the screen statically shaken with blurry images starting to form. They see the map of the original city, reverts back to architectural design, to the basic diagram would fits the words of her presentation, and lastly the locations of the unknown magic phenomenon.

    ¡°We already know about why we are here, and Lady Coheld still station at our base of operation with the higher ups. Codices and Mechanics, your mission continues here. Once we collaborated them carefully, we will take our true objectives to find the secrets of their city. We have more than two months left, be ready to the next phase . . .¡±

    The archscientist stops herself as she watches them taken notes on the map. Spokesman sees the resemblance like Ironno¡¯s map. It has more details than Ironno did, the difference is only a few descriptions. The origins are from the rebellion, abandoned gangs¡¯ hideouts, and the smuggling trade chains. Surprisingly, they are not all connected. Proving that Myrrkei is wrong for once, he is able to find the realms and still lacks to whom who owns it. This is the superiority of the guild with their handful of members.

    After looking at the maps and only in the first panel, she called to everyone ¡°Like it or not, you only have a handful of Enders available at their service. That man with us here is fully classified and you know all about her. With this clarification is done, let¡¯s now make it quick through our head of Archscientist on screen¡±

    The screen shows the video of their guild mistress. They called their guild master/mistress as Archscientist, and the woman before them is just here to fill the role of her absence. The temporary archscientist will must say head as to not confuse for the other departments.

    Lady Coheld shows herself on screen ¡°Greetings, to all my fellow guild members. You have done well to your service inside Isekai City, you were acting what they needed during their struggle. Don¡¯t forget your purpose why you are there; the sources from the undergrown, the connection of the infamous fraud, and the conspiracy of origins are matching between the two statements, I have said before. My command is ceased your personal projects on the third statement. We are not ready to go against hundreds of thousands of inevitable upbringings . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Or you¡¯ll be one of the examples as I did to our predecessor. You were not the random people we always did in every work force. I have your mental documents, and you people as obedient as the data said. Like any archscientist, for my studies, I want facts. So, don¡¯t try anything smart, there will always be fun going around in our guild as we almost break and reopen an ancient ruin. An excavation area, a place that is a massive hole hiding secret bunkers during the war. I¡¯m saying this as you¡¯re the next generation for this opportunity. You know all too well what I¡¯m saying here¡±

    The Spokesman is starting to understand what Haw meant about this. They make it so less elaborate for them to be this secretive. An excavation area, but where is it, filled with bunkers. It¡¯s everywhere, just like the undergrown itself has a bunker. He got only three things she said. Not very informal, that is already been mention but except for the third one. They are all connected for some reason. Their maps show the realms are separated to three certain groups. This is too speculative for him to understand. What is his purpose for being here?

    The Lady turns to him ¡°Guild Master Daygen Naim is passing a message from me to you . . . ¡°Spokesman¡±, do you still used that name?¡±

    ¡°Please, continue¡±

    ¡°Pardon my words, he requests to play along in our research and do the other direction, parallel path, where both of us going to be part of the operation closely but not involved in cooperation. I heard that Nun friend of his is wanting help a young woman. I don¡¯t care, take her business along with the boy I read from the marine corps¡¯ reports. It will be bearable for the both us¡±

    After the live video from the head archscientist, the archscientist herself explains to him more briefly. ¡°It will be easy for me too. Few days later, we will be going through a complete mission operation to take control to the northern parts of Taiyou Industries. Don¡¯t worry about going somewhere dangerous. We will be going to the outskirts to rebuild their old borders¡±

    ¡°How about the inside of the city?¡±

    ¡°We will be provided the equipment for them, and they need now are their armed forces to deal with it. Their men are rested enough, we will see them soon¡±

    Spokesman finally receives the document, after all that secret meeting. He opens the document, if Haw said is true, Dexter Guild never revealed their secrets. He sees the files. Those are the same plans for the workers should¡¯ve been doing since the end of the siege. It¡¯s kind of pathetic to those who already know what they are going to do at the very beginning. This makes them look stupid. He points it out the most covered up plan they are trying to do. What are they truly been doing from all this time?

    It¡¯s the last day for the schools to test their performance inside the water realm. The students learned so much to dealt the sea, or less where this is not the training they have to do. Throughout their work yesterday, they were convinced to continue further on the experience when next week or so being rumored to have such a chance. The teachers are committed or was the department told them to do so. Quail is going to be busy having a conversation with Quill about this. While the rest of the students cheered as they are going to face the city¡¯s ruin wasteland for their opportunity to become adventurers.

    Archivist and Tabitha received messages from the other school teachers, as they are doing this for only a job. They request them to help them venture deep within the ruins next time. Tabitha is starting to feel up her schedule

    ¡°Today, they want something special for you to do something for them as the final event in this water world. Now, they want to plan something for next week for us. Am I wasting my time for my enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°Wasting time, sure. A reward to act such kindness, another seed for your heart to grow, and no regrets should be carried forth as your meaning forces you to advance¡±

    Archivist speaks for himself as he quoted to her. Tabitha has no understand what philosophy he meant. Archivist sends his thoughts to make it clear. ¡°It is the same what you are doing in Enders Bridge, while you find a way to leave this world, there is a path blocked by people who are helping you. You did your best to be accustomed by our culture and even open to experience it. The search for getting you home, it is still won¡¯t come even close. You have others at your side who will be bringing you there. This time, you are truly alone. Like you enter your friends grave, you carry something I¡¯ll never know. You continue to go, even you are forced to do it yourself¡±

    Tabitha understood, and only left for the both of them to get their equipment done. Haw¡¯s quest is around the corner to finish it. Adding more people to get the best items she could get and Archivist too, there is one thing she can¡¯t ignore from the agreement. That time, when Archivist said to Haw

    ¡°Could you make it into cards?¡±

    It was her set of cards for Archivist¡¯s skill sets infused together with her mana. The reason was because he wants nothing on him to carry one. Tabitha thought he is a gentleman to her, and realistically, her carrying his stuff is more of an advantage of conveniences.

    Now approaching at the entrance of the water realm, they were asking for a specific monster they wish to face. Archivist offers them a very old being, they don¡¯t know what is it, even dared to say a monster in value. Tabitha stays silent as their mind bending together as if they dared to, or was this idea meant to challenge the students to the full extent. The warning has spread the words of the students, once they get inside the water realm, the bright under the sea world turned dark. This being lived beneath the depths, a dangerous monster that probably be their equals.

    ¡°There is a special monster inside this realm, to anyone who knows about this new dark under water environment. Please share . . .?¡±

    Archivist was supposed to be the one will be explaining to them, yet there are more Agatheans know about it. Their eyes express in worrisome, and their voices slowly tremor then stuttering

    ¡°T-th-this something you shouldn¡¯t be doing¡±

    The citizen teacher responds with an example in hand ¡°We have it, it can be found beneath the mountain shrine. It would be a good example to . . .¡±

    The Agatheans are moving away from the realm and said ¡°We¡¯re not expecting to you guys getting to use your failsafe. Just flee like us¡±

    They all left leaving the students infecting the fear factors throughout the entire groups. The Sister¡¯s Hope students were almost afraid, thanks to the sphere, they found something scarier than monsters attacking them, not able to hit them. The High Borne Knights students stared at the abyss, whereas something lurks inside is blinking a feint glow, nothing scary but the glow moves tremendously fast somehow. The International Private students test their magic on it, phasing through with their light magic, they couldn¡¯t find anything. The dark sea is becoming more terrifying with every test.

    Since they didn¡¯t give a proper introduction to the new biome, the Agatheans left with such a great scare. Alche has to show to them what it is ¡°Ahem* Excuse me, for anybody wants to know what is going on. Please, everyone comes closer and I¡¯ll show you how they have planned for this event¡±

    The students were also coming to the term of leaving, because how unrealistic it is to have this kind of experience as they won¡¯t be going to the sea just staying inside the region. On their other side of their heads, others keep speaking about what kind of monster hidden in the watery abyss.

    The school students watch Archivist doing something near the dark sea. Archivist quickly acts out inside the dark sea, he forms the dome and suddenly turned dark once the monsters revealed. The monsters¡¯ magic is natural emptiness of light. Hard to examine on anything through the darkness, where the sounds already ruptured outside of the dome while rippling flow outside of it, then lastly splashes out the monster in its true form. The horrendous image of a monster quickly fades away on the exposure of the sun or any light, it faded itself back to the shadow, continuously ventured to the nearest shade. Then returned again to the abyss.

    The students heard about their teachers when they mention it exist beneath the mountain shrine. Out of their curiosity, they also talk about the machine through the rumors from the city guild.

    ¡°Yeah, I remember that¡±

    ¡°Could we have our first dungeon there?¡±

    ¡°We should ask our teachers about it¡±

    ¡°What if it is just as impractical with the sea monsters?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°This one found under the new dungeon. It¡¯s dark and I heard is so deep that you could found both the secret dungeon from the machines and abyssal sea monsters¡±

    ¡°Abyssal-sea monsters? Well, I heard is nothing but an underground lake¡±

    From fear to curiosity, then quickly turns to opportunity as the words got through to them because of the unknown machines. Archivist heard about it with Sanquin¡¯s part of the story, her reports. Mentioning it about being the essential trading materials for the both of their cities, which guilds are driving it into demands? Those materials can understand to be useful inside Rune Isles. He keeps cranking his gear to the sense of examples like the Dexter Guild, slow and more imaginative than real.

    Finally, everyone returns to order as they listen closely to Alche¡¯s description on these monsters. Sheer luck for his exploration through the sphere, after hearing about it from the mountain shrine. He kept himself shut from all this time as the usefulness is not important unless the city will be experiencing something as a threat. The city barrier is the invincible solution for the wild animals for getting in. The rest are mutually interacted from most people in this world.

    ¡°Listen closely everyone, either you all want them something from it or learn anything useful when you are going to enter the dungeon appeared on the mountain shrine. These monsters are what Agathean believed to be a waste of time. Truly I understand their concern about the complete set of monsters being rediscovered after the apocalypse. Enders told me that there are valuable to them, don¡¯t try capturing it with your own skills for now. In my personal time, those monsters are like trappers and . . . I second thought, why not try to experience it for the first time. You can move on while I will be start sending instructions¡±

    All of them didn¡¯t move, they all know and seriously won¡¯t take their chances away as the words keep spreading around ¡°Robots . . . Mechs . . . AIs¡±

    Alche understood them clearly, he pulled out his UI and shares them the full data of the dark sea monsters; ¡°There are multiple different species, and most of them have the same weakness when contacted with lights. The dumb action is you keep scaring it with your light magic. I call it dumb because of how scarce the light it is, the harder for see their prey. Once the light is out, then suddenly you were being engulfed by their dark magic. Remember, their weakness is light and their dark magic couldn¡¯t materialize. So, prepared yourself with that . . .¡±

    Alche has shown his remarkable presentation to all of the students from different schools. They are starting to learn the basics of those dark sea monsters. The girl wants to raise her hand, but Joanne stops her and said,

    ¡°Stop asking if those monsters are edible, you have teacher Haw on your chat list¡±

    ¡°I know! I already sending a video live¡±

    ¡°You! Ugh! What¡¯s with you being a mad chef¡±

    ¡°Believe me, if we are still not going to leave this world, I have to be just as successful as with my family. We have our own lives to take care of¡±

    Joanne stood there, silence, where the girl is acting up as an adult, making her feeling down for what is her future here.

    Alche teaches only the basics, the most awing to reveal them is to change their RAP on the most required skills needed. Expensive points that cost them 50, because as it called in the list as useless or preferably never going to use it as fire magic or dark magic users are the easiest spells they can muster. It is the night vision, a skill or ability that would greatly bolden than other magic visions such as mana tracing or true sight to see the illusion of the demons. Daringly, they could combine it but how could they do it? Their mind can¡¯t focus enough and at the same time adapt their eyes on something it was already adjusting.

    Their brains are already reaching maximum limits of their reactions and reflexes, it is easy to observe how the adventurers are overwhelmed themselves for being cramped of using their abilities affectively. To themselves, they are powerful until someone with rune weapons hit them that changes everything to their linear approach. The dark sea monsters are able to use magic, and everyone have to set their RAP for the night vision. Finally, they see it. Finally, they reacting in shock. Finally, they calmed down.

    Surprisingly, they saw the dark sea monsters¡¯ original forms. Alche takes a good look at it with smile and laughs to boost up such a discovery. ¡°Behold, the true forms of these under the sea trenches of this world. Normal, like we all get our mind blown and this one is the mystery of our own imagination¡±

    The dark sea monsters are nothing but just ordinary fishes, they have the identical shape of other sea creatures but in different patterns of color and less showing of its teeth. Remarkedly, they are actually look like their own fishes back in their world, the differences are so slight, and the only thing stand it apart is the magic.

    After seeing them in its true form, their UIs are now deliberately spamming information about it and its abilities. So far and wide leaving them speechless as it said

    ¡°Magic abilities; Mind, Dark, and Water magic¡±

    Those are the only attributes the monsters have. Comparing to the near the shore of sea monsters, they have almost everything besides Air and Fire. Commonly, the dark sea monsters only have three. It is one of the oldest creatures ever survive the entirety of this world¡¯s creation and destruction. Makes them wonder why it has so little attributes. It is a history will be for told.

    Alche finishes his teaching as they are already getting the information out of it. ¡°I see that you already updating your UIs, then there is one last thing that the information you have is still incomplete¡±

    Everyone stood there as they are becoming more behave, for giving them night-vision is enough for them to listen, barely. Alche sends a big chunk of the bait into the abyss. It entered and completely disappears, like the abyss that will consume everything to nothingness, but with the night visions. They stood their quietly where the monsters are using their magic, a powerful strength tears like they have mini blackholes. Quickly put to shred then scatters to the void, every matter of it, gone.

    ¡°You have seen over there. Your failsafe is going to be used, everyone. You have until the afternoon. The final hour will be the special event. Try practice your plans as a team of adventures, you will be facing for the worse experience¡±

    Alche laughs his way out. Archivist joins in and clapping for him in such orchestrated tunes. He casts his own magic to duplicate only his rhythm of his hands, channeling, echoing, menacingly . . . then he gets hit from the back by Tabitha.

    For the morning, they prepared themselves. The shield student has no hesitation to join Archivist and Tabitha¡¯s side, along with Joanne and their friends. The girl comes along just for the last rounds of hunting the remaining fishes. All gathered together, where Archivist sees the shield student already wanting to ask about the event. Both him and Tabitha starts to get a little curious though. Words weren¡¯t not properly understood from Yui¡¯s statements. Last night contact was a bit, surreal for Tabitha and Kiege¡¯s conversation. Would they?

    The shield student looks at Archivist has he declines the offer of his gauntlet. ¡°What? Will you not join the last hour?¡±

    ¡°I am, but me and Tabitha here had heard some special abilities that you have without yourself knows about¡±

    The shield student¡¯s friends come closer as words got out that he has another ability besides the gauntlet. Archivist¡¯s mask hid his face what he truly expressed. Yui¡¯s intention to reveal Sanquin¡¯s secrets, the shield student¡¯s sealed high tier magic from his inner core of his body.

    Tabitha wants to stop the motives to figure it out from what Yui said, now the kids are joining in. They mumbled around as their curiosity gives in to the boy himself

    ¡°. . . About this ability I don¡¯t know, can you please do it now? You make my friends peer pressuring me¡±

    All excited faces from the looks of their eyes. The shield student had already given in, so much more that Joanne was against the idea. Yet the words of her mouth as she guessed what¡¯s up

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s from Sanquin, herself¡±

    Tabitha carefully responds without exciting them ¡°Well, it¡¯s true . . .¡±

    Archivist stops her, that moment of silence shook everyone around them. An empty blank mask face to face with Tabitha, her face changes slowly while Archivist remained blank, then line pops open from his mask. She said,

    ¡°No . . .¡±

    The mask starts beeping and the line statics in vibration. The students were confused by their interaction. Archivist says to them

    ¡°We could . . .¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s just playing pretend¡±

    ¡°We are using a powerful ritual to this kid¡±

    ¡°Yet it only be this once, no one will get hurt¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    The two quarrels while they are all trying to figure it out. Coral and Quail come to their aid as they hear a fight coming from those two. Coral shouts

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Archivist responds as the mask¡¯s vibration is getting stronger ¡°We are going to open the secrets for this boy¡¯s power. Sanquin¡¯s blessings lie within him and the reason for his belittle power¡±

    They turned to him and remember what happened after the party. Besides his friends who were not joined the party, they kind of agree as they playfully want him to do it anyway.

    Tabitha was really concern about it. The shield student is having trouble to unleash his old power again, and what¡¯s the eyes of everybody else looking at him like he is being chosen something amazing. He broke out the silence

    ¡°Why not join the guild then?¡±

    They look away as they are hesitating. Tabitha explains to them that it wasn¡¯t a good idea for the young kids to be involved unless

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I know you have something important to bargain with the guild as do as I did. The struggle to get here is so slow and you clearly see where I am now. You have your UIs to identify about me¡±

    Quail sees it and confirms the little details she found ¡°Her progression are pretty low, but I¡¯m not going the lie your special abilities¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Coral comes to Quail¡¯s side and sees the rest of her profile. She didn¡¯t hesitate to say to the shield student.

    ¡°Do it, your guild member has connections with unique abilities, a little too much and I¡¯m still worried of his conditions¡±

    The shield student is continuing being barrage with words with friends, classmates, and his teachers. He had enough and play along.

    Even with Tabitha¡¯s rejection of the idea, it was the peer pressure kicks on to him as Archivist ready to perform the ritual. Everyone surrounds them, Archivist already touched his forehead and his chest. The lights coming out from the shield student¡¯s eyes beaming to where his sight look directly up to the air. Joanne had already seen this type of light glowing back when Sanquin uses it, it¡¯s a different interaction and it already starts to blinking out of the proportion.

    Inside of the shied student¡¯s inner core, it is truly being sealed within through a familiar technique. Archivist sees that his mana flow is under guidance by her for all this time, in order to break it free it must be willing to go against her. He wants something else, an ability for the final hour. Then everything shook, a powerful bump on the ground as it didn¡¯t quake but makes a sound. Quail feels like it comes from a sphere, but the two starts losing control. A loud snap coming from Archivist as he lets him go.

    A sudden backing out where he starts to breathe heavily, everybody starts to worry. ¡°What¡¯s happened to him?¡±

    Tabitha tries to reach out and touch his hands, she jolted back as she felt electrocuted by touching him. She sees her. The shield student tries to move his body as he can¡¯t even speak, the same tension happened with Sanquin trying to do something to him at the party. It was reminiscence, and more importantly, Archivist is reacting so strangely.

    Archivist continues to breathe harder as the vibration of his mask continue to static the lines, the mask starts making a face, lights stay static, and his voice turns feminine. A familiar voice, when Coral thought it was getting creepy for a man sounds like a woman. She says her title once more

    ¡°Heavenly demon?¡±

    The kids shook as his aura released and causing them to feel weak. Others recognized it, and Tabitha shouts at him/her

    ¡°Sanquin! We can explain¡±

    ¡°There is no need to . . .¡± Archivist shouts ¡°AAH!¡±

    The mix screams between Archivist and Sanquin begin to slowly changing as everything around them, causing some terrifying presence. Archivist¡¯s voice is gone, leaving only Sanquin¡¯s. Setting her foot on the ground causing an enormous pressure around them, forming her own dome to hide the others who are looking at the incident. It is amazing that she¡¯s not dared to reach the scream further away, only those who are near and knew what¡¯s going on.

    The water realm shifts to her control as she manipulated her surroundings, annoyed by controlling Archivist¡¯s body, she preferred to form an avatar based on her appearance. A form that fits her normal size and the body merely made of water. The water reflections give her identical appearance and features as Archivist bends it to his/her will. Sanquin says to Tabitha.

    ¡°Tabitha, did Yui taught you about my technique?¡±

    She immediately cowers in fear ¡°Yes! But Archivist is the one who want to do it¡±

    The students can¡¯t move as they feel the numb and motionless feeling around them, they were under control and even their abilities and magic were being gripped once that scream reached their ears. Sanquin continues

    ¡°I must say, you dare to fasten the process I lead him out to be. I am impressed how easy it is for you wanting to break a demonic curse. Oh, there is something wrong about my method. I am handling this child and my powers already keeping him strong . . .¡±

    The water avatar sees many of them looking at her. ¡°. . . Yui, you¡¯ll be doing your part with the boy. Dare to interfere rather helping me, I hope you are doing is good for him¡±

    The shield student barely and slowly moving close to Archivist and grabs his hand, once again the same process as his eyes beaming with light once more. Everybody frees from the pressure as they recover. The water avatar is flashing images they could not comprehend, Sanquin laughs sweetly at the boy

    ¡°You¡¯ve been improved, your body is enduring the harsh reality. If this much you can endure, then Archivist must be right on something after all. Ready your body, as it is going exert much energy as you will be sleeping more than you normally would¡±

    Another sudden break coming out, leaving them both separate. The water avatar faded back to the waters with her image disappeared. Archivist quickly recovers as he tries move his body from the stiffness, they hear him cracking his body, not from the sounds of bone but the crumbling sounds of stones. The demonic curse is releasing off his body showing the proof of her power possessing him moments before. Archivist turned off the lights from his mask and said,

    ¡°We got what we have ask for. Hey boy, you don¡¯t know anything about Circoston ritual, do you?¡±

    ¡°No, she gets her way with me and I end up being a recruit like that¡±

    Archivist looks around him as they have experienced a powerful monster before them, stronger even. However, Sanquin is allowing something the shield student never know from the beginning. He places his hand on the boy, with a palm lays flat to his front shoulder. One small thrust pierced through within him as his body experiencing the same stagnation again. This time, his body felt like something guiding him. Everyone watches them

    ¡°The shield student from Raker Mawn guild, your permission for the final hour event is allowed¡±

    ¡°Allowed?¡± The shield student doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, while everybody finds an update inside of him. A temporary buff, more or less, and he will be capable doing the same skills as Archivist. The down side is Archivist shared the mana with him, the weakest form of mana to the citizen, and on the other hand for the shield student he is receiving techniques and skillsets that negates the requirements and RAP. Something just happened that made him ignore the rules of it.

    Jealousy comes forth all around him. The shield student never would believe it to be true, and there are some flaws as he himself is having trouble with. Archivist feels it, Tabitha binds with it, and Sanquin allows it. The mind is become one. Painfully, all thoughts shared will lead to madness if they hallucinated themselves by the mere thoughts of others. Sanquin and Archivist shut their heads off from him. Tabitha however, accidentally shared their minds and their past. The two unknowingly found their past; Miyusuki sheds a tear while Tabitha can¡¯t control this side of his memory

    ¡°NO! HE CAN¡¯T BE ALIVE!¡±

 An Unplanned Awakening part 2 - Chapter 120

    COI C120

    Tabitha is actually growing stronger and stronger with each original ability being used daily. The most preferred skills she loves to do is telepathy. The guildmember who is being on tap on her progress is now becoming better than he had found out. Yui was the first who discover from what he was thinking. She examined Tabitha¡¯s evolved telepathy

    ¡°I heard our friend with a hat is being searched inside his mind by you¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s room was invaded by her. It was forced than asking to be invited in. In this case, this is important.

    ¡°Guildmember found out you have ¡®level up¡¯ or whatever that means . . . That beast howls cautiously to your tricks¡±

    ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s that even mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just level up your understandings and we could make it easier. Go on and ¡®grind¡¯ or ¡®farm¡¯ for the experiences to set your stats for something else¡±

    The guildmember comes in and speak through their mind, as a middle man and quickly understand both sides. Tabitha learns she already knew and keeps playing with the fa?ade. While Yui held her head as spoilers rushing in without any single mistakes given to her mind.

    Everything went clear, and the guildmember speaks out for Yui¡¯s dissatisfaction from what he did. ¡°Ehem* Since we don¡¯t make it quick, let¡¯s talk about it¡±

    Tabitha stood there listen carefully. Yui was a bit annoyed for making it quick by flashing on their heads with information and their respective views.

    ¡°. . . Impressive how your telepathy is becoming stronger and able to read minds, I admit that guildmember explains the most difficult function of your telepathy. I was hoping for testing¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t Yui, I don¡¯t want to read people¡¯s mind¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s were your wrong, there are special interaction with magic; for example, mixing spells from your world¡¯s fantasy can be possible¡±

    Tabitha listens to her ramble until they are done. The only thing she needs to be cautious about the connection with telepathy. Mind and communicating interaction, this will be proven to have an accident. Today is the day, she already made her first mistake without thinking. Mix between her bind and telepathy with Archivist and partially with Kiege, it was easy for her not reach within their heads since the bind showing the awareness of her powers reaching them. Sanquin is an exception of her all-knowing magic when it comes to communication.

    Not for the shield student though, at just that moment. Tabitha had mistakenly read deep inside his head where the memories lie to the important life and death experience in his life in this world. The shield student sheds a tear when he saw parts of Tabitha¡¯s memory, she was not aware what something goes wrong with her. Especially a familiar face she remembers, a man inside the rat man¡¯s realm. Only seen images and not his voice or anything about the time he is with. She wants to reach him out to know who is that person is. Then she stops as everyone is trying to see what¡¯s going on.

    Archivist continues ¡°You heard me. You have gained abilities that Sanquin allows you to do. We have formed a bond through the rituals of Circoston origin, which adopts both Sanquin¡¯s systematic order of your inner mana with my origins of preparations. In other words, two can¡¯t go exist together as mine is slowly fading by the powerful placements on you by Sanquin herself. I will be able to share both of our mind into one, but I can only do so in the form of meditation. We won¡¯t be sharing the limits of your strength¡±

    The shield student slowly nods and takes a glimpse on Tabitha, Tabitha saw it as he looks rather anxious and worried about her, and Archivist is sending his thoughts to her ¡°There is some trouble when linking with me with him, I guess he also knows about your side of the story. Is this what Yui mention about your new telepathy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, and I can also transmit my memory only by vision. Sanquin¡¯s presence is probably made me do it accidentally¡±

    After that rowdy incident, they are finally relief to see him is getting better and new abilities on him are set into temporary. The info shows that he is being in the balance between the ritual and the blessings. Sanquin is allowing it to share with him, and ready for the last hour, they are starting first to muster up some skills. Archivist places himself somewhere safe, the teachers follow his instructions to volunteer who is strongest to face him in melee only. There is one, and Flourance don¡¯t like about him

    ¡°Clark, I know that you¡¯re the best fighter after all . . . Wait, are you using teacher Haw¡¯s instinct potion¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up. If that incident was all for show. You also admit that woman comes out from teacher Archivist is more than just out of the ordinary. I want to see Miyusuki, that show doesn¡¯t make a drama out of it¡±

    Clark, he was not serious of being an adventurer, except for being athletic on sports. Based on from martial arts, he is starting to get interested of how Archivist performs. With his eyes strictly focusing on to the shield student, he takes his potion and feels sensing the danger around him. His instinct kicks in and ready for their duel.

    The shield student is nervous, keeping himself calm trying to face Clark for the first time. He is a genuine participant in competition in martial arts. The shield student doesn¡¯t know which sports he was in and can¡¯t thinking about it as this is a fantasy like duel. The flying kicks, the charges, and anything more unpredictable he had to imagine. The two readies themselves. As Clark already prepare his stance, the shield student only prepares only his shield. Everybody is anticipating what is going on, where other schools start to notice it.

    The school teachers found Archivist meditating with the Sister¡¯s Hope teachers guarding him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A lot exactly, but let¡¯s just say those Enders have unlock something for the last hour¡±

    Archivist is relaxing himself and sits an Indian sitting position. The mask hid his face with his mask holding the sounds of his breathing, a slight lost of his mask gives a strong loud deep sigh. The mask forms an expression of sleeping with an innocent face smiling.

    Clark says his exchanges ¡°Miyusuki, it¡¯s not long for you to even train yourself. Now you are getting popular with your gauntlet, do you think it will be a challenge for me to face it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Clark, I¡¯m a feeling bad for a moment. This experience I am having is making me questions rather strengthening me¡±

    Clark didn¡¯t believe him as he buffs himself, setting his RAP open with vacant points and empty slots to fill while they fight. He warns him though

    ¡°My required action points are not in use, if you are actually fooling me around. I can adjust it to the best of my abilities in mid-fight¡±

    The shield student looks at his RAP, he has limited to low tier action points. The better ones are locked thanks for his inner mana is separated from his core and only flowing around his body. Now with Archivist linking close to his mana flow, his body feels he has less control than ever before. His core is weakening and his body is enduring the stress inside of him. Without a ¡®doubt¡¯, the two goes to their position. Archivist places his hands together with his fingertips, an image of the core appeared on his palms as he stretches out. They notice it, it belongs to the shield student as the doll is formed and an orb like display.

    Archivist is carefully controlling him. To those who look at Archivist, they found out they are in link together. The match is starting, Clark takes the first move. He dashes forward gives the first strike. Archivist moves around his hands on the orb where strings attached to the doll. The slight movement of his fingers able to move the shield student to the slightest, to only with his shield up high and blocks it. Clark quickly strengthens his strike in such a small distance reaching to his shield. A large shockwave burst through his shield, the shield student able to parry it and follow the momentum to swing around himself then counters him with his throwing daggers.

    Clark¡¯s instinct able to dodge it with so close measures in such a high-speed reaction. The students see the projectiles blocked in lightning-fast speed. A moment of pause for both of them, the shield student is starting building up inside of him, his body is in link with Archivist as he controls him in a forced way. He¡¯s experiencing such control that his will being guided but can¡¯t coordinate it as his body is reacting from Clark¡¯s sudden attack. Meanwhile Clark starts to get serious, his first attack was easily deflected and even parried then countered in the end. The silent grew tense and Clark¡¯s stance begin to relax and dangerously setting in.

    Tabitha watches the match as the fight is thriving to have the same like Sanquin. There are times when Sanquin and Yui duel each other out. Sanquin never once used her own mana to fight, slowly building up the current of mana used while the fight drags on. Surely, Tabitha always sees them having draws with no indication of each side is winning. The shield student, he is already starting to breathe heavily. It is also proven that his stamina and endurance were not challenged to reach this high of reflex and agility. His natural body wasn¡¯t even starting to reach discipline performance. Yet, she wonders more how Archivist controlling him.

    The shield student¡¯s body is acting up, adrenaline surging through his eyes and his mind went blank, only his body is extremely active with his pulsing heart uncontrollably exerting to the best of his abilities. The rush on his mind, letting someone guide his body to the right direction. It wasn¡¯t that easy for him to endure such enforcing mana clinging outside of his mana core, and Clark¡¯s aura pushing his presence to halt his advances. His mind is being blurred to the pressure and he can only watch.

    Clark wasn¡¯t holding back since the beginning, to believe that he watched two of them performing a ritual. Now he sees that there is some special magic involved. The shield student is able to know where and when he starts. With only his instinct potion helps him from the counter. He continues, magic flows through his fingertips as he advances already appearing in front of him where he pushes him back. The shield student takes his shield and tries to block it. His shield flew away to the last moment as Clark switches his punches into disarm. Wide opened, he unleashed furies of his fists.

    The shield student keeps stepping backward where he is being cornered leaving him no chance to dodge away neither the left nor right. Clark keeps moving side to side to every movement the shield student trying to sway away from him. One opportunity hits Clark on his arm, then a slight twitch of his posture turned numb where the shield student had disarmed him somehow. He tries to feel his hands by the sudden lost of magic flowing inside of him, yet still remains well. His instinct didn¡¯t kick in as if he was being gently stopped.

    The shield student¡¯s body is burning with imbalance mana flow, the core is empty as it never fills what is needed to exert much energy he has. There he tries to think hard of how his hands able to disarm Clark¡¯s magic. It was mind numbing to actually knows where it cancels his magic. Archivist internally fixated the shield student mana flow, to the farthest limits he could do for him to act. His mind and core are separated that he is already in attrition with his own mind and body. The core is the body and heart, without the heart pulsing the energy needed for the brain to function. He will be weak through exhaustion. But there is another way.

    The shield student coughs out from his mouth. The black mist of air with deteriorating aura, releasing unstable negative mana to the air. He raises his hands making his stance, and he swiftly turned to his shield and pick it up. Clark waits for his UI to identify the black air as it looks poisonous and it is, everyone did

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Danger, depleted mana or called as true exhaust. Note: ¡®True¡¯ magic or in citizen¡¯s terms for ultimate ability. However, the difference is that this is naturally affecting the order of neutral mana. It is less consumed mana with highly negative debuffs¡±

    Clark made his mistake, he waited because out curiosity for the shield student to build up his new power, and this power is more severe than he had never thought exist. The exhausted air is now bending to his will then infused it with his shield. His eyes are glowing dark as the exhausting effects is already imbued to him. His instinct can¡¯t sense it as a threat, it just slow and tiring symptoms, can¡¯t be harmful of being tired. The shield student comes to him with full force.

    The fight turns grim where the air is affected with exhaustion. Reaching closer to take his first attack, Clark quickly equipped with his rune items. The shield student grabs it as soon as he tries to equip it. No magic, just a normal hand gripping on it like he is just snatching something from him. His shield is bashing towards him, Clark dodges it and tries to sweep off his leg. The shield student slides down to the ground then Clark goes on top of him, and beaten him down. A strong impact hits to the head with loud burst, whereas the shield student is struggling to fight back.

    Clark gives him one last blow as two of his hands charging up with a finisher. Strike to his head with magic shows the effects of fiery hands slamming down to his face, the match will be over soon. Then, it stops, his fiery hands quickly turned to bursting torrent of air spreading the exhaustion air everywhere. Clark¡¯s body is being affected by the exhaustion, his mana remained unchanged but his body, his body starts to feel light and getting tired. Dizziness starts to churn it and hears a soft voice in his head of whispering sleeps. This the ultimate he never seen from him. He gazes on him to see the changes.

    Set foot on the ground with a flip, the shield student¡¯s eyes change where his eyes are black and the other one has his pupils blank. Archivist is now fully controlled the shield student, with both of their words matching together in sequence. He spokes to Clark

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re hesitating as your friend is not fully completed . . .¡±

    He then throws his shield. Clark catches it, the exhaustion magic hid on the handle of the shield. Bending it to its release. Archivist didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed to him while distracted.

    His fingers set on touching to every point of Clark¡¯s body exerting strength and mobility. The sounds of bells emitting, the light waves flowing through his body. Clark¡¯s body is paralyzed and is falling to the ground. The shield student grabs his throat without any patience to show mercy.

    ¡°. . . But in reality, I was waiting for you to act. I have given you the handicap as I, Archivist, shares the blessings of Sanquin. You may not know her, but why would I have to release it completely for you. I¡¯m sorry being rash, but she already made me an example¡±

    The Archivist¡¯s interaction with the shield student, where in a short time where she interferes. This test is more dangerous they could have hope for, but it gives the expression that they know what they are up against. The other school students watch before their very eyes where the shield student has this kind of trait. While the real Archivist slowly gesturing around the orb, they see it clearly why this is something they need to be serious about.

    ¡°And again, if I have the same power as you. Look at this boy, if he knows our ways, you can see how far he can go when he survives this long¡±

    The shield student moves his free hands and placing his points to himself. More like strong blows and adjusting his body, the mana is deliberately taken from Clark¡¯s and continue to try to fix his mana flow. Both of them are slowly getting fix up and gives his final words

    ¡°This time, I let the boy do my own abilities. Try not to hesitate again, I am over there meditating and I can¡¯t provide him the ritual for long¡±

    Archivist separates his voice from him and the shield student recovers.

    His head comes back after the last vital point being adjusted. He removes his hand from Clark¡¯s neck and said ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my body is being overwhelmed by someone . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, teacher Archivist had already told me. This blessing though, could you use your employer¡¯s¡±

    The shield student thought he won¡¯t be asking that. The fight was becoming slow because of their expectation for him to act, the shield student was always defending as he himself is worried about something. They still wanting to know about his abilities. The exhaustion magic was Archivist own abilities, never seen that reached their level of power, if he has the citizens¡¯ power.

    ¡°Alright, but it will be very short if you made a mistake. I¡¯ll be the one takes the offensive¡±

    ¡°Good, all of us are dying to see¡±

    As they finished talking, the shield student chants loudly in front of everyone. The voice calls out to her and she listens very carefully.

    ¡°You have permitted me to use your blessings as my weapon, I shall commit once more for this blessings¡¯ strength and absolute will. Take an example of your glory and legends throughout your guidance, dare punish from you see fit or what I see fit. Bring forth your judgement here and now!¡±

    The shield student¡¯s aura changes to what they have experienced before. The water avatar returns, more dissatisfied as ever. Her gaze marks of anger, while the shield student feels the true nature of her power. Clark takes his defensive stance, and the shield student raises his shield then bashes forward. Clark blocks it then it shatters through him, the bash still hits him through where his mana flow is taken the most hit. His instinct suddenly goes wild where his crucial mana flow is going to burst. Clark manages to escape, but the shield student persists.

    Clark knows defending himself won¡¯t do to an aggressive opponent, but the shield student never shown signs of tiredness and pulls him close as he slides his feet to move the ground closer to him. Clark jumps back, then pulled him in again from the air behind him and gusted back to where he is now. He can¡¯t stay still any longer. He finally fights back, then quickly breaks his attacks as the shield student grabs his arm and pushed his shoulder back, locks his legs with his own feet stepping on his.

    Sanquin¡¯s voice says to him ¡°You have only thirty seconds, and I finish you off with all the magic you have done to my apprentice. Show all of your strongest skills and I¡¯ll humiliate it all with ease¡±

    The shield student breaks the hold and pushes him into the safe distance. Clark¡¯s instinct is in full alert, the shield student¡¯s next moves are all devastating. His body is being filled with mana that is not belong to him. Sanquin¡¯s mana is flourishing him and the same time taken the mana around them, fused all together; Sanquin, Archivist, and the water realm combine. The tension grows wilder with every sense in Clark¡¯s body.

    Clark has to use his ultimate, he unleashed his god like fighting form. His wraths grow exponentially and his techniques are instant hit. He shouts high in excitement

    ¡°I will not take this chance to see what you can do, Miyusuki!¡±

    A divine power unleashed where the water avatar quickly materializes along with the shield student. All auras glaring at the shield student with his shield enduring the attacks, he thought about using his dagger but those two never thought of using it. They prefer a hand with shield to hand combat instead.

    The two punching it out as Clark released so much attacks than the shield student, yet both of them are not backing out like two anime characters keep fighting nonstop. A large wave of magic bursting around them, where Clark¡¯s side is erupting like volcano while the shield student recollecting them like a cyclone. A devastating punch reached the shield student as it crumbling and melting like magma dripping from his body, Clark sees his opportunity, but quickly breaks off where the shield student slaps off his punches away without any effort. The shield student recovers quickly in blink of an eye.

    Clark¡¯s god like form is being taken advantage, the fury he unleashed is calming down to no threat for him. He sees the shield student¡¯s body recovering as it is being remolded back to normal like he is forging his body, he is repairing it. The spread of magic comes alive and the two parry both of themselves away. Both turns around with the same speed but Clark being outmaneuvered as the environment shift to the shield student¡¯s side. Clark realizes that the shield student is focusing his surroundings. Forgotten what Archivist shows the example yesterday as he hid the techniques around them.

    Now on the ground is formed, all mana comes from him, the water realm, and from Sanquin flowing altogether in such a fast pace. The shield student hits him from a far as the environment is coming for him, Clark breaks through as the damage surging higher for his wrath to continue on. With every muscle of his body being nulled and disarm from the previous attacks, he is becoming immune. The fight is reaching close to thirty seconds as both never stop fighting. Then it reaches it designated time, Clark received a hand to the shoulder, forcing out the powers he had inside. No time to react as the final blow commences.

    The shield student pulls up the powers he taken from him into a slapping fan then smack at his behind. The students were shock and the teachers froze from his anticlimactic move on him. However, was it that humiliating or . . . was it the punishment for using the blessing to a weakling. Sanquin had sent her message to him. Dare to comply from the shield student¡¯s chant

    ¡°. . . Bring forth your judgement here and now!¡± echoing to his head. The marks forge onto him as he won¡¯t be able to use his magic for the day.

    Writing marks appeared on his butt, embarrassing but worth it. The teachers check on him and see what¡¯s with the blinding light on his butt ¡°Blessings or curse, as my apprentice spoke to me as it will be gone as the request is been done¡±

    Alche says to Clark ¡°Wow then, you can¡¯t be joining the last hour¡±

    The students turn to the shield student after what he had done, then they look to Clark as he smiles at him and experience something he never could not believe exist. He said to him inspiringly embarrassingly tone

    ¡°It can be you if you work enough. I wish you good luck being the Raker Mawn guild member¡±

    The shield student comes closer to him and shakes his hand. That incident by slapping his butt was not intentional but one of the conditions he had to choose. During that fight, he felt he is not alone. Strangely, both Archivist and Sanquin are reaching out to him inside his head. Going through the abilities that he could not use for the first time, and his senses reach out instead from himself. Sanquin guides him to the most powerful skills while Archivist guides him to calm down Clark¡¯s attack. The Ying and Yang philosophy is molding in with the martial arts, making it possible if he has the confidence.

    Now looking at his own hands being flowed harmoniously all three together, this is must be the secrets of those rebellion been doing. That sight where they easily pushing through the rat men like there are nothing but pest, and he also learn they have a weakness. Again, he takes a deep breath and shows signs of fatigue. His body couldn¡¯t endure the stamina needed to exert, pushing great effort to do it. Without his mana to use magic to fill up his stamina, he leaves him into a fatigue he never experienced.

    The exhaustion magic is as dangerous to those who neglect their healthy body. Alche is the first to realize the severity when exposed by it. Thankfully, Clark is responsible for his body and shows no effects. Yet, there is a flawed in most healthy people in their country. It is the lack of sleep, and Clark is already show signs of fatigue. This kid has something so much training by reaching his limits every day. It shows quite well without a doubt, the fight is over and they found their options to deal with the last hour.

    Archivist breaks off his meditation. Tabitha looks at him along with the other teachers, with a special person from the International Private teacher.

    ¡°I guess I over done it¡±

    ¡°This is not what you call ¡°over done it¡± and I want to know how it can be done against those dark sea monsters?¡±

    ¡°Like all of us, we don¡¯t know how it can do against people with mana. Runes or any other types of mana you can think off, the main goal is to defeat and not destroy them. From our point of view, we want you people to able to defeat or retreat¡±

    ¡°I heard that from the Agatheans¡±

    Archivist didn¡¯t say after that, he can say what he thinks is important ¡°You will be surprised of why those dark sea monsters weren¡¯t extinct¡±

    ¡°Oh, then we have to wait and see at the final hour¡±

    He walks away going to the shield student. They look at Tabitha for suggestions, and she gives ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ look and wonders off.

    ¡°Alright, I hope that this event worth it¡±

    They take their leave and take their students elsewhere. Whereas the girl from the International Private school, she is able to identify what really means. She turns to her teacher and said,

    ¡°The dark sea monsters had an intelligent being inside, sleeping or comatose for some reason. There is a legend I can¡¯t describe it¡±

    They turn around and look at Archivist one more time. A legend that he won¡¯t talk about, either it be suspicious of him or actually just a legend itself. Then they turn to look at the abyssal waters, in night vision, they are still look normal fishes. They kept in mind and let the fun continue for the rest of their day. One of the High Borne Knights teachers picks out his device and call someone

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. The Enders are acting up again. No, they are not from Dexter¡¯s. They are from Dr. Myrrkei¡¯s companions . . . Ok . . . I¡¯ll be observing at the final hour, bye¡±

    The shield student meets with Archivist. Joanne and the others were all trying to call out to him, but the most important thing to do now is to check on him.

    ¡°I am wondering, how will you know that the blessings had more usefulness beside stopping you using your mana?¡±

    The shield student agreed and added ¡°Would it be better that you can explain in to me? Did the others like teacher Haw know about it?¡±

    Archivist shows an expression of confusion, yet still smiling all the way. ¡°Raker Mawn guild didn¡¯t have a common expertise. It is a collection of experts and newcomers to fill in the work needed for the quest¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Archivist turns to Tabitha, she too experiencing questing inside the guild, doing some paper works, she remembers the details of their reports. She summarized it.

    ¡°You would be surprise of how open and wide the variation of quest they have. Even though I join one guild and can¡¯t compare the other, this guild is a group of people with individuality . . .¡±

    ¡°Individuality?¡±

    Tabitha laughs out loud of being confused herself, even the students are looking at her being incompetent guild member. She continues

    ¡°. . . Remember your two teachers and the other guild members we have . . .¡±

    Haw is a potion craftsman with knowledge from the Dexter guild, his contribution on the sphere where his knowledge comes from archscience. Ironno, a builder who is building safe houses around the city, publicly, that he is known for as of now. U¡¯ecin, a vigilante famed by most citizens in Mihayara district, one of the exemptions to allow serious harm to the people they hated. Sanquin, only known for from the stories of the city guild and the Sister¡¯s Hope school, she is clearly an administrator and secrets of her being powerful who gives the shield student her blessings. Lastly those two.

    Hopes seem lost to understand, Tabitha turns to Archivist, and he gives her the light smug sounds. ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear, different powers don¡¯t mean same origins. The guild is the collection of rare or precious group of people with different mindset and abilities. The best example is the Dexter Guild with the stereotype being manufacturers and construction workers. Anyway, you won¡¯t understand either way since you need to see out entire guild to understand fully¡±

    Archivist paused for a moment, and not noticeable for the students to see his reaction. Hid away from his mask, he senses something hiding inside the abyssal waters. It is not a demon, but a creature shows siphoning secretly from the aftermath of the match. The sea serpent was able to catch it. Its scales are blending into the water, no night vision nor identify methods to ever find it. He can only sense it, an elven creature swimming patiently. An old ancient creature of the dark, Sanquin is truly giving her blessings for this.

 An Unplanned Awakening part 3 - Chapter 121

    COI C121

    Kiege was been listening Tabitha¡¯s message through their bind together, her last day of taking in her day off. Tabitha left a loose-words for thoughts to her mind, that she too is wondering about. Sanquin was just happened to pass by with a bag of gems she took from the undergrown. She turns to Kiege with intention to say

    ¡°Hey! Kiege, did you hear reacting to my sprout?¡±

    ¡°Oh . . . Oh that! I thought they¡¯re getting into trouble that we curse their student¡±

    ¡°Hah! They can¡¯t separate what their information knows than my espionage skills. It is clearly identical to possess someone¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I just took out his core or soul from his mind instead his body structure¡±

    Sanquin and Kiege continue talking about the incident, and why she is here early than before. Sanquin explains ¡°The recruit is permitted to access my power. My blessings, and he still can¡¯t able to use it. Archivist is the one who is controlling him just to familiarize the knowledge given to him. Yet, the boy spoiled himself and asking for my power, against another boy thought he could beat my blessings?! In regards of his childish competence, I offered a slapping fan to befit his culture¡±

    ¡°Ah what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a city cultural punishment, mostly for discipline from what I see¡±

    After her bragging and grief on to the new recruit, Kiege starts to get suspicious to her. There is no way the recruit will be permitted to receive such ancient and warlike powers. Dare she could say it to Sanquin if she is stronger as Yui. Again, Tabitha reaches out to her. Both of their words matched and says it to Sanquin

    ¡°Archivist is acting a little fishy (pfft* by Kiege) and I sense something lurking inside the dark sea. Elven presence¡±

    Sanquin turns her cheeks away with still a glimpse of her sides grin a little bit. Her sweet gullible laughs broke out from her sealed mouth and chuckles through her devilish tones. Without any words to respond except

    ¡°How nostalgic . . .¡±

    The last hour is coming, with only one more hour away for the three schools gathered and prepare the secret threats hiding inside the dark sea biomes. They managed to clean everything around, either destroyed or pillage, and many attempts to go through the dark sea by mistake. There were a handful of students were out from entering the water realm. Showing signs of the damage they received and the status effects that looks severe, but their resistances are capable to go against it. One teacher fell into the incident, it was Alche himself.

    From what he was curious earlier, he wants to check one entity he could not identify. Not even the strongest people could save him from the dark sea monsters¡¯ tricks. The event is starting to get the thrills of many, and many fear it. Quail understands Alche intentions, and the other school teachers are starting to figure things out about the entity. A unique monster with elven magic within its presence, putting all together under one hypothesis, until Alche gives it away with his conclusion. Without a doubt, he says to them

    ¡°Ancient creature, alive and well without even involved with so many eras I read. What is that creature¡¯s purpose, Archivist?¡±

    Archivist never thought someone is meddling on his cautious interaction at the dark sea biomes. ¡°Mostly stories among legends, the city guild¡¯s sea serpent is not the only creature from another world, there are more, and nature adapt between specific aquatic marines. That recommendation of bringing the deepest depths of the ocean means hidden sanctuaries kept rare and exotic biomes for specific ecosystems from different world origins. You can start wondering what that serpent brought from the abyss, and this elven magic you found is clearly been discovered¡±

    The students did their best to clear out the most difficult parts of the water realm, definitely using destructive magic to fully destroy it. The luck of Archivist hidden face with his mask showing only a nervous expression leaving others to worry about it. Tabitha stood silence as she is now gathering information from Kiege. Coral slaps her back as the situation is getting inside her head with excitement.

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    ¡°Aah! What is that for?¡±

    ¡°We are having some dangerous adventure with your friend pulled us through. I just want to be sure¡±

    Tabitha thought the same, and many people were becoming a set of examples after Alche¡¯s mistakes. Growing in numbers of people not from the school while the students are drifting away as the terror leaving them to question the finale. Regardless, those same people who join before the final hour were not taken advantage with the students¡¯ involvement through the end, but committed to do it earlier than usual. For this hour, and many more so students still interest to face the danger. No people ever defeated it and able to take most dark sea monsters easily. The elven magic continues to surge through the area leaving nothing of their people getting the spoils.

    Videos are already rampant for the afternoon. No rewards and generous to explore the unknown creatures by many. The citizens were kind of glad to see that those Fuku adventurers were not interested to check this place since the first news spread. Even their bad reputations exceed through Archivist¡¯s curious sense of wonders.

    ¡°The people who lived in Fuku City, many people speak so ill about them¡±

    The other school teachers remind him ¡°A lot happened, and the people they have are infamous for their abusing the working force. I wouldn¡¯t say conglomerates and big businesses are enemies, but the people who are taken advantage back in our world¡±

    Tabitha couldn¡¯t agree more, but Fuku City wasn¡¯t like that at first. It was some internal struggle back when they learn how to use magic. There is one person who formed a mob inside of the city then turns it into revolution to some sort. Revenge against the abused from what she heard, and that mastermind wasn¡¯t apprehended. It was replaced by another bad person with mix representation between scamming and charitable with the communities, and there is no way to get rid of them that easily.

    Inside of the water realm, someone breaks out from the abyssal waters. A citizen who achieved to get out without using their failsafe. An S rank from Saint Heroes, known for their impressive abilities in heroic level of powers. Among the rest of his companions, he is the one who set into observation. Night-vision recommended to venture inside. He finds out some extraordinary activities. Useful or not, chances are to face those dark sea monsters to be worthless with the water realm¡¯s flaw. The monsters are more difficult to handle than the mountain shrine entrance.

    Many people approach them even his own guild coming this way. He stated the obvious ¡°They are the same monsters from the mountain shrine. It reacts heavily on magic and very precise on their next move. When you¡¯re given a realm with magic all around them, however there is one monster able to use elven magic. A direct alternative though, you could say that it is from a dark elf origin. HEY YOU! Enders! Do you have any information about it?¡±

    The adventurer pointed out to Archivist then turns to Tabitha, it took her a while after that long soft conversation with Kiege. She can only say it in a historical sense

    ¡°Yes, we do. It¡¯s back when in the Heroes and Demons Era. No, beyond that. The creature we are going to face is indeed from a dark elf. They call it the god¡¯s pet, if the monster is as big as in the legends¡±

    The adventurer clicks his tongue and it was far too well that they got something beyond their belief, thankfully, it was just his imagination.

    ¡°Thanks, then what it can do?¡±

    ¡°Dark elf, however, is not those bad guys tropes nor even our own version. They are from the world with only dimmed low light world, or their sun shines only darkness. There is also a special race of humans as well from another different world, but it is a different topic altogether. The monster used dark elven magic, visually different and the same caused of harms blessed by their gods. From what I heard; a monster will not give you trouble when you attack them. It teleports you out when threaten. Needless to say, without any dark elven intervention. There is nothing you get by magic nor its materials as just another sea creature¡±

    Quail and Coral check on Alche as he is one of the rare few people who possessed elven blessings. Alche himself only nods and nothing more special to compare with. The elk however does have great features of its parts for crafting. But the sea monster is fully separate, even his blessings is trying to reach out to the elven gods. It tells him

    ¡°The real one is not here, only its avatar. Its mysteries will never be your threat, nonetheless, it portrays the demon¡¯s power in comparison. Your companion is only taught them the reality of defeat¡±

    Defeat, there is something people don¡¯t want to face in real-life situation. Yet, the experience he had when entered the abyssal waters. It clearly has the same feeling being trapped. He reaches out to the adventure

    ¡°Do you think it has the same atmosphere when being trapped?¡±

    The adventurer turns around looking serious by that question ¡°What do you mean? Do you think your students will be able to face the dungeons like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this that someday they will¡±

    Everyone was shocked by that question. Others are mix of willing to go that dangerous or willing to face it for the terrible future. The Saint Heroes turn to see one of his member¡¯s younger siblings. No doubt the look of her face still wanting to face the difficult challenges, he can¡¯t stop people like that having such a dangerous dream while he was forced because of his potential. He bows his head

    ¡°I apologized what I ask before. I wasn¡¯t thinking properly¡±

    ¡°There is no need to . . .¡±

    The last hour is starting, and the Saint Heroes adventurer is giving away the details what is going to happen. An inevitable defeat to those who is willing to fight the boss. Many didn¡¯t expect its actual form, but they were able to reach to a stage where its elven magic flourishing based on its nightly color. To where it reaches clearly to see in a distance, can be compared the light of a candle, and a familiar wind of light but in white shines like the moon. Not the greenly shines, but the moon light they remember back home.

    All prepared to the last event, now under five minutes top, everybody had taken their decision into action. From the shield student¡¯s side; only him and Joanne committed to be part of the party. Clark cursed, and the girl who is with them offered them rewards if they further getting some nice catch while they are inside. Flourance and the other students have enough members for their own teams. Given the two needed help to fill their numbers, then there goes the two Enders, Tabitha and Archivist joined them together to face the abyssal waters. Coral and Quail is supervising the strongest students in their school.

    The International Private school and the High Borne Knights students only formed into one group each. It is clearly now they know the dangers they are up against. Their classmates pull up their magic items, runes, and rituals on to them; boosting them to the best they could be. Others follow their helpful examples, but Archivist stops them when giving them supplies to his team.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, these two need a challenge . . .¡±

    He turns toward them ¡°. . . I hope you three can carry your own weight¡±

    ¡°Us three?¡± Joanne raises her eyes to hear about them, one more person they could think of is

    ¡°Honestly, this is my first time beside going through the city sphere¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Joanne begins to worry as she has no idea what Tabitha can do. The shield student keeps his posture as he brings out his gauntlet. He gives it once again to Archivist, then he gives directly to Joanne. Joanne held it in her arms with surprised look on her face. Archivist knows what he is expecting and said,

    ¡°A Saint Heroes adventure was looking at you. I am expecting that you have learn some abilities won¡¯t fit your skills. That gauntlet will help you ignore some requirements¡±

    Joanne wears the gauntlet and Archivist teaches her some tips. While the last hour begins, she is now adjusting the capabilities of the gauntlet. All of the magic she learned and not used are equal in strength and mastery. Magic and skills by Silfa, Gemina, and Ruby; She receives the abilities in full force. She begins to act her first spell as proof that the gauntlet is nourishing what she had lacked.

    ¡°I summon you, PUMA!¡±

    Her first summoning spell, her sister¡¯s doll, and now appeared grabbing it on its back like her sister did like a troubled toy.

    It appears within her grasp, shaken all around in confusion. The two Enders shook by its presence of shamanism as Joanne hugs it to death. The doll speaks

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    ¡°Oh my GOD! It¡¯s really you, Puma. My sister is going to kill me when I took you away¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Puma¡±

    The doll nods with interest, their sibling affection were great in all in its head, and makes it wonder how siblings would do. It turns around and see where it is now. Under water, and shroud of waters come closer where the biomes is now forming into one. Its interests peak further as it senses an elven presence. It becomes eager with its arm fisted and eyes looking serious.

    The water realm is weakening, the sea monsters and other aquatic creatures are overwhelming the magic flow and the existence of the magic realm. The monsters are breaking free from their imprisonment. The people who are willing to see through the end and face the monsters influenced by their mana and the realm put those monsters in the advantage. Already the chaos pursues among each other, where many adventurers test their skills, endlessly surrounded, surrounded by its magic, and the dark waters spreading all around the fading realm.

    The shield student and his team go to a different direction. Already going through the abyssal waters where the most numbers of monsters still remain collective to its group. Joanne and the shield student were doubting the experience for only four people in their party. They can be allowed to be in squad than the usual fantasy four member troupes. So many roles need to fill and four people who tank, support, dps, and fill the rest what they lack. Because in what situation they are in, Puma is already distracting the most crucial points in their group.

    Joanne is building up her magic set, referencing with elemental magic of Gemina, speed buffs by Ruby, and Divine defense and damage by her older sister, Silfa. The flash of stream of dark magic coming in their way. She quickly cuts it with divine intervention with extreme speed and splashes of elemental magic blasting through. All in one combine, one slash immediately causing the threat to be exposed then destroyed after her slash with a counterattack. She turns around and more of its magic cursing through her team.

    She moves back unleashed with Gemina¡¯s cleansing fire and petrified aura, the monster¡¯s magic solidifies and she quickly pushes out with Ruby¡¯s speed. On her own, she feels like she is four, whereas the shield student and the others are tracing where the attacks are coming from. The dark sea monsters are not here but the dark aquatic reefs formed as the realm no longer sustain its purity. The darkness corrupts the sea creatures leaving itself as wards of the dark watery magic.

    Archivist breaks every ward as it grows out of control, Tabitha channeling her magic as she commands Archivist.

    ¡°Archivist, enemies are still faraway. Hold one of the dangerous things as long as you can. I¡¯ll cast ice blast on it to bomb them as you throw it¡±

    She is channeling her magic as she carefully figuring out what to do against them. Tabitha notice Joanne has high speed mobility and said to her

    ¡°Joanne, I need your help¡±

    ¡°. . . Whoa! This gauntlet is wicked sick! Hey Archivist, did you see that!¡±

    Joanne didn¡¯t listen to her, the excitement of her gauntlet used cause her to go wild against the threat in such a far distance. Back and forth with extreme speed, leaving an elemental avatar behind, catch any enemies she could find, grabbed them, and then finish it off with an elemental clash between her and the avatar. Even bullet straight back to her team as she collides herself on the terrain. She goes beyond the distance as she is becoming one woman party. To the last possible moment, Archivist catches her after her last attempt of Gemina¡¯s elemental clash.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you already draining your energy¡±

    She looks at her gauntlet and already in a low energy capacity. ¡°Oh no, how do you charge it again?¡±

    The shield student caught one of the monsters stray away from the blast, the dark presence is covering him up and said,

    ¡°Here! Joanne, drained this¡±

    Tabitha orders Archivist ¡°Throw it!¡±

    Archivist gives it some solid blows as the darkness being contained. The shield student felt his grip was starting to get loose, but shadow reformed back as it can¡¯t escape. Archivist punches it, and it explodes and frozen in place. Joanne sees something impressive as she was pushed by Tabitha.

    ¡°Drain it quick, it¡¯s still leaking dark fluid from its body. It will fade away¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Joanne comes closer and tries to drain the monster. The darkness being siphon through the gauntlet. The loose dark air/water is becoming blue and slowly turns clear. The monster restored back its body disfigured by the ice. The ice breaks leaving splatters of guts as it fully materialized. Joanne checks her gauntlet as it only charged five percent

    ¡°It is still not enough, I have only 15% of energy left¡±

    Archivist is no expert on Dexter¡¯s tech, but he could only guess how many spells she used. ¡°How many spells did you used simultaneously?¡±

    Joanne realizes that no normal citizen, even a S rank to be able to use high level mana used abilities. She is using three at the same time. Giving off an oof from her embarrassing face, she tries to brush it off

    ¡°Anyway, where is Puma . . .!?¡±

    A sudden shout where something big is going their way, a large aquatic fish comes in ramming like a bull. Puma is being tied up on its head as its curses are not affecting the creature enough.

    Tabitha buffs Archivist technique to freeze the monster, while Puma froze with it. The sea monster is releasing powerful magic around itself. Everyone got hit by its spell leaving microbes of infested waters with heated boiling steam. The ice made it through by Archivist fists and kicks, while the shield student pulled Joanne and Tabitha to his shield and block the contamination. The shield casts magic as it forced focus all the damage to it. The shield fell off with on his handle remains on his grip. It was lucky for them that it concentrates to his shield as the microbe turned from boiling steam into molten decay.

    They caught a dark corrupted sea monster, where its dark magic is oozing but purged off with Puma at its side. Joanne is tempting to reach out her gauntlet to drain the monster, but pulled away by the shield student.

    ¡°Oh, Miyusuki. I am going to drain this monster . . .¡±

    He stops her showing only his handle, his shield is destroyed, he pulls out his rune shield, and he said,

    ¡°You owe me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I could buy you a new one - Don¡¯t you dare . . .¡±

    He is looking at the big monster ¡°Teacher Tabitha, is it edible?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please no, how about charging my, I mean, your gauntlet¡±

    Tabitha checks ¡°Hmm, I thought it was not edible¡±

    ¡°You see! Wait?! What do you mean was not edible?¡±

    ¡°This monster was blessed with elven magic. No wonder it was able to destroy your shield. No magic items were not that frail, except being destroyed by runes with runewords: breaker or shatter, dark elven magic has its own power as well¡±

    Archivist makes it quick and joined their conversation ¡°Interesting, a blessed fish. Does it give you buff when you eat it?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Archivist?! Please! It means it has elven magic, then it can also charge really large amount of energy. I can drain a little and so . . .¡±

    The shield student pulls out the girl¡¯s catcher and caught the monster including the doll. Puma immediately breaks free as the spirit dancing and mocking the shield student for trying to keep it inside the catcher. Then it stops and see Joanne being sad,

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Joanne pulls it to her arms trying not cry. Archivist looks at Tabitha showing the look of a grin and smug face. Archivist reacts

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    ¡°I never seen a child being spoiled surrounded in mass destruction. It reminds me of Yui and her father¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s kind of off topic. Joanne, keep it together. If you want to charge up your gauntlet, I¡¯ll provide the right sea monster¡±

    ¡°Sob* Ok¡±

    ¡°Sob* Puma¡±

    Both of them are trying to act innocent for this ordeal, Archivist never seen a goblin spirit or even as a kes¡¯thar being so childish from a girl who . . . After realizing it, yup, that¡¯s sound about it. The doll wants her to continue the rampage, makes him realized how or why did it bring a blessed sea monster here? The doll is being carried and away both of their eyes meet, that serious angry look of its face to Archivist shows that it really does want her to continue with the gauntlet. Tabitha reads his thoughts as she too was glad not to let her drain it, but Archivist will help her. Now the doll is looking at her too.

    It¡¯s been half an hour long, and everybody reached the source of the dark abyss. The creature is peaceful and filled with tremendous amount of dark elven magic. The sea monsters were blessed and able to hide everything around them, their equipment turned useless and the magic of each equipment were silence. It is truly never told by the adventurers before. The adventurer who observed before had come and to check. The sea monster¡¯s magic is already opening its secret once the realm is weak enough to its will. Not knowing that something is holding it back.

    The students see the adventurer already get caught from the sea monsters, the darkness is already controlling the realm, leaving them to choose what next.

    ¡°Dare we fight, until to the last stage like those adventurers did¡±

    ¡°Three different schools working together, I wait for our first secret weapon. Where are they anyway?¡±

    The group is coming late, Joanne is happy that her energy is back to full and the doll is cheering with its arms raising up and down as it chanting for her success. While Archivist talks to the shield student and Tabitha.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to use Sanquin¡¯s blessing. Teleport me out, Tabitha! Goodluck!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Whispering inside her head, Kiege has nothing to say but wanting to see it with her own eyes. Sanquin is with her at this hour, still angry from what they did to her apprentice. Everyone gathers and others already start the attack as the darkness is already spreading deep as the fight spread all around them. The doll gets into it as the remaining monsters already fled away, the dark elven sea monster is the only one left leaving with magic with unforetold creatures summoned. The doll was engulfed and disappeared, even with night-vision, they saw it vanished.

    Tabitha teleports Archivist away as he channels to the shield student, he unleashed once again the blessings. Lastly, Joanne backs to them as promised she will be following Tabitha¡¯s order. Her first order, through the message of Kiege and Sanquin,

    ¡°Brace through the darkness where Joanne¡¯s doll disappeared to, there is a large concentration of mana that will Joanne to continuously using her abilities. Go!¡±

    The shield student awakens his blessings moving his arm around as he is bending the waters. The water flows over them as they pushed deep inside and through the dark currents.

    The people from the other sides are losing their numbers as the darkness is separating them all one by one. The barrage of magic is coming out of nowhere, while Quail and Coral recognize the stray magic coming at them. Coral didn¡¯t hesitate to break through the magic assaults and found their own students blindly attacking elsewhere, redirecting their own spells as the darkness covered it and turned it as its own. Coral got hit

    ¡°Augh! Regroup, they are using our magic against us. We are facing elven magic, don¡¯t be fooled by its deception, Augh!¡±

    The shield student is getting a hand of his blessings, where Joanne is shattering through the dark magic. Multiple abilities being used as she destroying the dark entity coming their way. He is starting to release his breath heavily and his throat starts to sore and body is sweating all around as his core start to diminish without end. Tabitha had witnessed both Enders magic, the shield student¡¯s blessings and Joanne gauntlet. She couldn¡¯t believe how much power it gains to the two citizens if they have this much power in hand. With her trembling heart as she witnessed the destructive nature, she slowly wavers from the sheer strength. A whisper goes through her head

    ¡°LIVE!¡±

    Tabitha opens her eyes and sees they are now below the hidden magic circle. Elven magic flows up to the avatar, filtered impurely not to release its terrible magic powers. Sanquin is sending her the message as she is instructing the two

    ¡°This is the place, defend yourself while I am casting a spell. Listen carefully and we will get something out from here¡±

    Joanne shouts as high as she cycling endlessly with her gauntlet ¡°UNLIMITED POWER!¡±

    And the shield student ¡°Do it! I can¡¯t last long to keep moving like (breathe*) this!¡±

    The dark sea monster starts to change color, the darkness turns lighter and lighter. The pure black silhouette becomes gray, the people who fought notice it as others are slowly to see each other in a light glow.

    ¡°The monster is being attacked, who is hitting the monster¡±

    Momentarily, someone else uses a powerful magic spell and attack the monster. The elven magic blocks it as the runes phases through it as it hides along with their spells. It swims fluidly as they miss. Yet it continues to become lighter in its color. Previous adventurers were able to hit it before, as they damaged it, it begins to grow stronger. They are preparing themselves as it grows in strength.

    Sanquin knows the dark elven secrets, as she told indirectly to Tabitha from Kiege¡¯s whispering message. Their magic was countered itself by their own protection, the runes are the only thing to fully destroy it and become like glass canons when reaches of its limits. Tabitha chooses otherwise, not to completely finish it in one blow, but reaching to their own limits as well. Win or lose, they will gain nothing for defeating an avatar made by the real sea monster hiding from the ocean. Archivist had given her the information and solved with Sanquin¡¯s assistance. If they wish to tell the truth, Sanquin will be not be pleased by this. All that build up and suspense being played is not her way of training.

    The shield student pushes back, where the light rains down to his eyes with a flash, the darkness becomes brighter as a moon, and he sees the flow of magic is pressuring him to move slowly. Joanne falls down as her spells are losing control, it starts being possessed by the moonlight as it turns against her. Tabitha unleashes her spell using Archivist techniques. Moving her arms as she is forming a ball, her magic fused into it and with explosion emitting inside. She casts it up at the center, as the moonlight gathers it from its attention.

    ¡°You two, help me pushed it up¡±

    The orb is being squeezed inside from the moonlight¡¯s pressure. The shield student dives down on the ground and sprung up under the ball and air kicks the ball upward, quickly being squeezed along the moonlight. Joanne comes closer to the ball with extreme speed, first down to the ground then bounces herself up with Silfa¡¯s dome shield and Gemina¡¯s elemental boost upward, hitting the ball deeper up to the air. A large bright ball is coming to the sea monster, as it tries to dodge it. The ball is marked with a familiar symbol, forcing it to go in instead.

    It got hit and the water realm turned into an ocean of stars, the people who survive witness the drastic changed and see everything around them. It was beautiful to the least, they can see everyone is fine and also a random doll is running away with its arm cheering up and down. They see it goes with the shield student¡¯s group as they already reaching closely to the exit. Then something coming out from the star, it brightens all around them, they still feel like they are underwater. Whereas the same star brightens further as it released a powerful moonlight nova, annihilating everyone before it. In such a close range, no one was able to escape.

    Archivist breaks his control as he waits outside, many people returned with the use of their failsafe. The water realm burst in nova as it nearly reaching to destroy itself. A portal opens where the doll brings out Joanne shaking her up and down for a victory dance. Then Tabitha and the shield student come after being burnt alive by the moonlight, Archivist helps them from the moonlight flare, where they are the only survivors after witnessing such event. Someone is clapping, it was Spokesman and Lilith. First time, they get inside the city including an urgent letter from Haw himself.

 The Journey as Guild Members - Chapter 122

    COI C122

    It was not long for the doll to stay with Joanne¡¯s side, with her gauntlet returned to the shield student as it is in a bad condition when exposing from the moonlight nova. The doll disappeared, as it was summoned back to its keeper. Her friends come along cheering for her success of escaping the event. His friends come to his aide and barrage him with a pat, hit, or even piled down from one of his friends. The shield student endures them all and goes to the girl. The girl who is busy having a call with her parents, she was presented with a new monster she could make. She gets excited and hugs him for the help, Joanne comes along and hits him for his trouble. They have a blast.

    Tabitha will receive her reward. The tools and equipment were almost complete, they needed to adjust everything they going to get to be fully uniformed as Enders. The Sister¡¯s Hope teachers never imagined to see something that mysterious revealing its true form. Quail was the only survivor left to see the last transformation. The chaos loses them a lot of people from the elven magic causing so much damage. Other students were able to capture most of the footage, and the school teachers are gathered around to review the event. Alche joins in to represent their school.

    The organizer listens to their complaints. ¡°I know, we know, we all know this is going to happen. However, no one is involved something dangerous and you all know the faulty prototype we made. The experiment is a colossal failure, and we have shown you the rare specimens of monsters that actual use multi-different magic. Now that the sea can¡¯t be affected by the dust, and we clearly see the realm is not strong enough to contain those creatures . . .¡±

    Joanne is tagging along with the shield student¡¯s group where she sees Spokesman given them information about their equipment being ready. She was a bit na?ve if she could have her own gauntlet matching with archscience tech. Spokesman stops her and pointed out someone is waiting for her, three of them to be more exact, familiar, and best likely she would be busy after this. Silfa and her friends, Ruby and Gemina, are waiting for her. Silfa¡¯s doll is acting prematurely as it tries to protect the younger sibling. In actual perspective, the doll is giving all important details inside Silfa¡¯s UI and her connected friends, the biggest reveal that Joanne is replicating and combining their abilities.

    The three didn¡¯t hesitate, Ruby sudden flash from her back and pushed her to them. All together in one big mess up, because of one testament of ability that Silfa couldn¡¯t believe was real. She said to her younger sister

    ¡°I know you take Puma away from me, and you already know how loyal it is to me to share what you have done in your school trip¡±

    Joanne turns to the doll, and the doll has nothing to say but show off its shamanistic magic to give vision of its adventure under the sea. The damn doll begins singing. Using a prerecorded audio to where how that doll was able to replicate the singing voice, yet the voice is as childish than its mature of voice in spouting the word ¡®puma¡¯. Gibberish to what they hear, but soothing enough for them to listen to. It seems like Joanne¡¯s opportunity to tag along ends here.

    The shield student is very tired and couldn¡¯t even notice Joanne had left, his balance went off and was caught to his feet with Spokesman¡¯s help. It is the second time he gets tired, and will be exhausted further for the rest of tomorrow. Oh, what a day for the boy and experiencing the secrets of Sanquin¡¯s magic, it won¡¯t hesitate him to carry him on his back. Lilith reacted of how silly he is doing to someone else¡¯s child. For him, there is no one is going to stop him. Even his friends and teachers were surprised

    ¡°Uhm Sir? Is this your child?¡±

    They notice his charming fatherly smile as he looks at the boy sleeping expression, they didn¡¯t want to bother them and how soundly feel natural for a father and son on display. Tabitha tries to break it off,

    ¡°Spokesman! You shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡±

    ¡°Well, if you see such a hard-working boy. You can¡¯t help give him some comfort after such a rough day¡±

    Lilith looks at the people who is trying to see what¡¯s going on, but they were distracted how nice Spokesman and how gentle his voice is. The only way to settle this misunderstanding is to call his guardian.

    ¡°Hello? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your nephew is with his guild, but to some circumstances, he is tired from his trip. Would you allow them to take care of him?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is one man who use charm or something and many people around them feel something suspicious about them. Those two people said they are from the Taiyou Industries who are picking up their guild members. Their names are Spokesman and Lilith¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°. . . Sorry, one moment¡±

    Lilith rubs her face to see how one childish thing caused them problems. Spokesman clearly has a suspicious aura, as it is a protection made by Lilith herself. The citizens were charmed by it so that they want to stay away from him. Lilith is showing her possessiveness again, and Spokesman keeps it going to his own disadvantage. Tabitha has the same feeling but stops when Archivist reaches her head. Demonic magic that hid well and away from the UI¡¯s detection. This is her first time to meet Lilith face to face, and only heard from Spokesman¡¯s side of the conversation. She remembered

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s better you meet her instead. I¡¯d say my love is more a disease than a symptom¡±

    The teachers were reluctantly complied ¡°Ok, his guardian said so. But why my gut kept telling me to stay away from you. You look rather a good man¡±

    ¡°Maybe the trip causes you trouble, then again. Ah, dear, why not bring the car here? My arms are starting to ache¡±

    ¡°Wait? Horsin knows how to drive a car?!¡±

    Spokesman uses his magic to summon the car, but blocked by Lilith and summon her own ¡®car¡¯ instead. A portal opens and the car drove itself here. The logo already gives it away as it was made by the Dexter Guild. For no apparent reason why would these two can use teleport or long-distance fast travel, and Spokesman is putting the boy inside.

    Archivist went along and hop on, and Tabitha awkwardly getting in to see Spokesman is waving at her to get inside. No matter how fantasy like in this city is, there are these two is acting as if they are in a modern lifestyle. They drove off, as it slowly going through the road. A sudden jolt of the vehicle as Spokesman is trying to figure out using the clutch or accelerator. One teacher recognizes this interaction and said,

    ¡°Of all the advanced automatic vehicle. Why are they riding a manual version?¡±

    The car just turned off recently and the engine couldn¡¯t start it up. Spokesman comes out from the car and slamming the hood, then the car is starting again.

    The teachers watch him again waving goodbye, and finally left. One random old couple sees the moment of Spokesman¡¯s action as they themselves smiling and enjoying their interaction. They proceed contacting with the teachers

    ¡°Do you know that nice young man?¡±

    ¡°He said he is from Enders Bridge¡±

    The old lady responds ¡°Wow, such dangerous people have a person like that. I would love to have the chat with that man. He looks like he really cares for the boy¡±

    Lilith watches the road moving pass on out from the South Shore Bay into the highway. Tabitha was flabbergasted from the beginning. Spokesman knows how to drive and was playing along for the crowd to see. Archivist is taking care of the shield student as both with Tabitha are using their laps as his bed. It was a big day. Tabitha breaks off the silence

    ¡°So, what was Haw¡¯s urgent message for our equipment?¡±

    ¡°There is none¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lilith chuckles ¡°We weren¡¯t supposed to be there, actually. I was sensing some old magic provoking my presence. I never thought it was that realm you people are playing at¡±

    ¡°We were not playing. We were testing the prototype for the students to learn. An artificial dungeon what the school is saying, but the flawed was . . .¡±

    Lilith continues ¡°. . . Is it because your powers aren¡¯t absolute?¡±

    ¡°Absolute power?¡±

    Spokesman explains to her ¡°Absolute power, is a term that regards to have the authority to fully control the realm. However, mighty beings are the exclusives to be able to make it without hinderance from the outside world. Containing large amounts of contents, it can form a world itself. Regardless, there is one exception, it¡¯s the sphere. Spheres have combination of different mana, for such a strange result of absolute power, it manages to replicate what the creator can do . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It possessed such an elaborate system. The frail parts of it all, it contains nothing but a void with endless possibilities for the creator to make. To make it short and different between absolute realms and spheres are; One, realms can¡¯t be destroyed and kept it sealed while the spheres will be destroyed. Second, Spheres can change and able to reset while the realms leave distinct recreation that will revert back to its origin. Third and be last for now, realms connected to other realms involuntarily while spheres are objects made and chose to connect personally¡±

    Tabitha listens Spokesman rabble on the subject. Archivist couldn¡¯t help himself to stay silent as she is not going to stay direct on the topic. Spokesman extends his topics quite a lot when one question answered and stretch it further with examples and other known details correspond to it like branches of studies. He has to ask Spokesman simply

    ¡°Then that realm we entered?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, it is because monsters want to escape. They are smart creatures when they start being threaten or uncomfortable to the least. The one who create that realm didn¡¯t know that was not created on their own, it link to a realm that matches it. I don¡¯t know who is the original that made the realm¡±

    After that topic got away, Spokesman mention to them about Taiyou Industries. ¡°I have news from the Dexter Guild, tomorrow will be the day to recapture parts of the district¡±

    ¡°The entire city?¡±

    ¡°I love to see they could do that, but think easier, Tabitha. We still need the fourth moon cycle to fully clear the demonic magic. They are collecting only like light pile of Jigeram¡¯s light here. The plan is mainly secure only their industries and the barrier rely more power when the dust hails through like snow. Fully rebuilding their factories again, means more power for the city¡¯s protection¡±

    ¡°Then how will we going to be a part of it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the tricky part, you don¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Uh, Spokesman, what do you really want to tell us?¡±

    Spokesman gives her the papers, Haw¡¯s completed craft items listed and guides about it. There is also an agreement note between him and Spokesman. The first page is nothing but an introduction of their agreement. Giving less care to read the first page, she looks at the rest. There is also an added conversation being noted, word by word. Tabitha can¡¯t believe someone is recording it by writing

    ¡°Are you guys really record it word by word?¡±

    ¡°With signatures, every quote in signatures¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with him, doing such a long conversation. The easiest way for to read it all is to check the ending conversation. Haw has experience of doing business in this city, and most business conversation is end with a summary with inventory purchases. Yet, it is longer than she had expected. She looks at him dumbfounded and figure it out what is written through their dialogues.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°You keep interrupting him to every word he is about to say. He even repeated what he just said, because how annoying you are trying to tell him¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I am trying to make it better. Besides, those are bonuses if you¡¯d like to go in the evening¡±

    ¡°Evening? Why in the evening?¡±

    Lilith sighs knowing too well of how well detailed is documented. Too well, where the conversation led them to filler to hide something special from her and Archivist. She gazed his eyes tempted in Spokesman¡¯s expression, smiling happily to the point in a breathtaking awe.

    ¡°Enders agreed to form adventure parties with you¡±

    The shield student wakes up and hits Archivist chin with his head, the two groan out of pain. He gritted his teeth

    ¡°Forming a party, you mean I can go with Enders too¡±

    ¡°Precisely, they rather to do it at early at night since that schedule were assigned exceptional guild members. I heard people from Stranding Island will join along¡±

    As the road is still not reach to Taiyou Industries, Tabitha eyes looking at the speedometer is slow as she had never seen. 40Kph is slow as they are in the empty highway, there are other cars and they all passed him by with numerous over taking. The slow drive wasn¡¯t the reason of him being new at it. It was him keep on talking since the beginning. This extra time should¡¯ve let them do other things beside joy riding. Thanks to the car made by Dexter guild, there are runes that prevent them going out of the car or even into the car. Strangely, the shield student is asking questions brought back her interest. It is about their sphere at school, where Haw gives it to them.

    Spokesman was very surprised to hear. Archivist has no idea what the two is talking about, leaving the conversation fit only those two. Tabitha tries to send the message Kiege, but she wasn¡¯t available, leaving herself questions about the sphere out of the open. The shield student continues

    ¡°. . . Yeah, the world is identical to this world. And, and, and we intentionally entered your city by the way¡±

    ¡°Really how does it look like?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a massive bridge here beneath the bridge is filled with shipwreck ships welded together as floating under the bridge settlement or some kind¡±

    ¡°Then, you have ventured through Rune Isles now, am I right?¡±

    ¡°No, actually the administrator won¡¯t let us through and I think there is some guilds come and get us, and forced us out from the sphere when we violate the rules¡±

    ¡°Those guild members, what are they look like? I might know who they are if you can tell me¡±

    The shield student gets too excited and brought out his device to show him. The Spokesman almost drove off to the traffic barrier while Lilith panics and holds the steering wheel.

    ¡°Thank you dear¡±

    Lilith smacks him on the shoulder, showing the couple their vibe together as they quarrel.

    Back to the video, the students were sneaking through the forest. They found the underground passage made by the goblins. Where they were discovered a group of Enders hiding their face with masks and in uniform. It was so fast and unclear how his classmates can¡¯t fight back. It was the runes and guerilla tactics. A familiar person in disguised, Spokesman, a demon on some sort. He kept himself from reacting the old version of him, Lilith saw it, it was just a formal costume worn with the other old cultured customs. Seems like the sphere is not updated well during its hibernation.

    The fight was brutal, no students were able to fight in a drag on attacks. Tabitha remembers that the Enders did this tactic. The best tanks test their abilities, the flanks are looking for weak points, and the saboteurs will delay their advance. It is remarkedly identical, except how they wore. Leaving no trace of survivor, where the lucky ones reach deep to the Bridge. The end of the bridge waits for them to come closer. The Rune Isles show its terrible display of the apocalypse, the great long horizon seen through from the blurred clouds with its hazing walls, and where much of Kinteinnou region they can¡¯t see.

    The shield student explains their last adventure ¡°You see here, I made it this far with the same team who is with me in the forest. Like my presence mean something for them . . .¡±

    Archivist scuffs quietly. The boy didn¡¯t know his blessings was known. He continues

    ¡°. . . Back then, this happened when I become a recruit in your guild. Is something that important for the Enders to notice?¡±

    Spokesman laughs calmly to hear such an enthusiastic child ¡°After all that, why won¡¯t those kids want to join as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because Sanquin scared them at Stranding Island¡±

    So quick to answer that made Lilith laughs, Spokesman joins her joy as their rhythm of giggles and chuckles set in the mood of a happy couple. The shield student turns to the two at the back

    ¡°Wow, these two are an actual couple. Am I bothering them?¡±

    Tabitha honestly smiles ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them together. I think they are a good couple¡±

    Archivist hears the two thinking the same thing, the runes are acting up inside the car. Knowing so well, that she would react like this. The demon, Lilith, losing all control from such joy. Lilith remained graceful, yet her aura is being suppressed secretly with the runes. What was she going to do with such magic coming out from her?

    Lilith sees the road looks safe enough to turn her head. When she about to slowly turning towards them at the back, her eyes are closed, hiding her true eye sight possessing an uncontrollable magic because of her emotion.

    ¡°Will you let us see the video at the end? I want to see the last minute of how you people handle them. I think I might know them if they use their abilities¡±

    ¡°Really? All of them are muted, and their abilities never show the special effects of their magic. It looks invisible compared from the beginning¡±

    Tabitha wants to see too ¡°Then let¡¯s try it, I might know them. If they are from Raker Mawn Guild¡±

    The video starts again for the last time. Where the three are watching, the shield student was about reaching forward to let those two see. Her eyes open, showing her innocence to Spokesman. Spokesman was busy looking at the road, and Lilith continues on being overwhelmed with her own feelings. The students were already getting caught by the hands of the Enders guarding the edge of the bridge. The students were not experience enough to face against people with mastery in runes and elven magic.

    One of the students is shouting with excitement ¡°We are in the inevitable. Keep trying to fight here, boys! This is our last push¡±

    Only one Enders steps in summoned his wisps. Elven magic already scourging through the ground. Flowing the magic up to the sky, the mask man reveals his ears as the magic removing all illusions around them. The rest of them, disappeared by its roaring pillar of light. The students raised their weapons and spells as the aura is burning them, ignoring their resistance altogether. The student speaks out loud

    ¡°Why is everyone here is a boss? Where¡¯s the mobs in this simulation?¡±

    The elf dashes forward to the slowly burned students. They tried to retaliate, but they were easily taken down one by one without any effort. They can see the light but not the visual of its magic. A tremendous powerful skills and techniques used by the elf, giving no mercy, yet they don¡¯t see it. Hitting the most vital points in their bodies with ease without even trying to protect themselves, they were mercifully beaten. It shook the students back from the sphere, safely and not exaggerated to throw them out literally. The video ends there, making Tabitha to try to think harder since everything is invisible during that fight.

    Tabitha comments on it ¡°I can see wisps, then disappeared when it acts. Archivist, do you know someone who controls wisps?¡±

    ¡°No, they must be the elders or those elite I heard from my parents and guild members¡±

    The shield student relaxes himself back to his seat, feeling a bit bump out from the experience. ¡°They, said they updated it, but those closed areas are cheating to extent. Why can¡¯t they let us travel the entire world?¡±

    Archivist gets the idea ¡°It is a school. They need first let you learn more the harsh world in Kinteinnou region. Then again, I have interest in going to Circoston. The hostility of Rune Isles is beyond hopeless to venture deep into the ruins of all things¡±

    The shield student agrees ¡°Well yeah, and also they should simulate the threats of those rebellions attacking us inside the region. I managed to see one of them inside the realm where they abduct my friends. By the way, how come they¡¯re your enemies?¡±

    Spokesman sighs deeply ¡°Old rues remained blues, because the power of the demons have already proven the reality of this world¡¯s state. Care to listen to a long story?¡±

    As the shield student was about to say something. Archivist cuts them and said,

    ¡°Short, like you tell the elder lady¡¯s children a bed time story¡±

    ¡°Whoa there, were almost at the station. You think I would go slow for such an amazing tale?¡±

    Tabitha thought so, he is going to deliberately going to do that. Lilith didn¡¯t comply ¡°No dear, just a simple introduction. We already passing through Mihayara district¡±

    ¡°Certainly, now where to start¡±

    He explains not very so brief when he told his tales, and timely match the travel time with his story. During the Heroes and Demons Era, the heroes discovered the reality that the demons are the absolute gods in this world. Then they found out they can ascend to become gods, so they did secretly as they age slowly vanished. The first hero ascended, and the demons were not please.

    To escape from imprisonment, the first god hero suicides himself as his spirit escapes from their clutches. Others who followed him, he takes their souls to a safe realm to return again to be reincarnated or merged with golems or sentinels for the upcoming fate. A war that never ends, eternally fighting from one war to another, generations of mortals lost or left this world. Leaving only to those who never know their home worlds were, cursed into this new form of hell. Horsin is turning into an endless loop, where the Heroes are providing the powers of the gods while the Demons kept it as they are the owners of this world.

    Sides divide where the Demons remained close to their citadel at Circoston border region or Coston as it was. The Heroes monopolizes the lavish region in Kinteinnou or Kinnou named before. Sealing off the supplies of uprising sea creatures to the surface in the fifth moon cycle. The ecosystem shatters where the west receiving less and less abundance of herds and packs from the migration from the east region. The war drew desperate when the Heroes managed to control one of the moons. Koiich, the stationary moon lying only in Rune Isles. Many rumors that it is the single weapon that ends the region whole. No one believes it, and it never will as the world turned into an apocalyptic disaster.

    The last records show after the Era, a new era is formed, and it was called the Fall Era. The short years of both powers struggled have meet after all those years. The god hero finally fell, outnumbered by numerous Primarchs or what the citizens call them as demon lords or ladies. The fate of Kinteinnou region is drawing near as the end of the Fall Era is coming to an end. Demons, humans, and goblins were the only race they have left in their faction. While the Heroes Faction had the last known races; Humans, Goblins, Elves, Dwarves, and the lesser Demons; Mustering what had left, they kept so much survivors inside the Agatheus City¡¯s inner realms.

    Thanks to their numbers secretly hidden, they gather enough men to vanquish the poorly numbered army. They won, for now. Years go by, the people from Circoston region are developing back to its original glory. Scarce of food but abundance of natural resources, they become stronger with their recovered modern weaponries. Today, they conquered the northern parts of the Kinteinnou region then slowly to the east, only in coasts, with their superior weapons while the people Kinteinnou¡¯s defenses aged leaving no resources to develop new forms of technology.

    Spokesman ends his story leaving a special reminder to them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, demons can¡¯t die. They forever return to this world where their neutral mana will never give out. Sealing them is their deaths for a long while. To think that you three was able to listen this long . . .¡±

    He stops the car as the remaining time for his story is finished, and he¡¯s parking on the vast wide empty parking lot to the very edge of it. The timing was too good for him to talk this long, the drama added to the story about him telling those people in such a cinematic narration. Tabitha recorded it all as she dozed off because of his tone suddenly changed for a bed time story.

    The shield student is getting carried once again from Spokesman¡¯s back. As if he was planning it since the beginning. No matter, his uncle waits for them as he spotted his nephew being carried.

    ¡°Miyusuki?! Did he really use his power during his trip?¡±

    Archivist explains ¡°Yes, he is exhausted from mana fatigue. He is fine before, but our driver puts him back to sleep¡±

    Tabitha steps out from the car with Lilith¡¯s help, the two watches two men carefully exchanging the boy like a baby who finally sleeps after their hardest effort.

    The two men jokes ¡°Don¡¯t wake him up, it took me a long drive to put him to sleep. He is a rascal with much effort¡±

    ¡°I pfft* see, I recommend to give him warm milk. He¡¯ll shut up when the moment he sees it¡±

    Both determine to keep him sleeping as his uncle brings them to their quarters. Tabitha, never understood men who is not even a father was able to continue to use dad jokes. She doesn¡¯t even know there is physical dad jokes like this. They brought to one of the warehouses where they made into an inn. Both workers and Enders side by side having their hard day¡¯s work with a drink, Agathean drinks.

    The inside looked makeshift as it was made temporary. There they see Haw and his group; Rusic, Ironno, and Maser together where the stage is play jazz. It is such a weird immersion when having a modern fantasy setting, while the jazz music keeps playing with the tunes of the dwarven instruments. Horns and bells were the theme used, it is soothing and familiar that she remembers a video game truly plays like that. They took the table that is closer to them. What a rough day, it is sad though that the shield student won¡¯t be able to get inside here.

    Back-to-back, where their seats are away from view. Tabitha wants to turn her seat around to face them. She sees the dwarf raising his weapons then she quickly turns back. Haw sees Rusic is drunken up, then he lies down completely with a strong belch.

    ¡°Burp* Hey! You two, someone here wants to talk with you¡±

    Rusic collapses under the table, the early dwarf already been drinking from the start. Ironno taps him beneath the table with his boots. Tabitha turns around again and Haw is moving to their table.

    Haw takes the seat and sided close to Spokesman. ¡°Did you talk about the equipment they have?¡±

    He brings out the bag containing the items they ordered. Archivist catches it and gives it to Tabitha. Spokesman replies

    ¡°I did, but they didn¡¯t read my special offers to them¡±

    ¡°You mean that long pages you have me to sign in every quote for replying your statements¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one, I¡¯m glad it was done few days ago. I wouldn¡¯t completed it all, but I did, and it was early in the morning¡±

    Haw slides himself closer to Archivist¡¯s side. Where the two is checking their tool sets. Tabitha read every detail that match from Yui¡¯s instructions.

    Tabitha was unbelievably surprised. Everything is in order and shows all the empty slots and cards inside her new deck. Cards and the deck holder designed based on her preference. A small chibi like characters filled with nothing but cheery and joy. The empty slots are there with a few default coins install for visuals. She interacts with it and her deck holder reacts showing different visuals with every slot she is on contact with. Tabitha shriek with glee until someone places a gauntlet on the table. It was the shield student¡¯s gauntlet. His uncle is with them as he joins along.

    Before dinner starts or earlier than that, they are talking about personal quests. No rewards, and opportunities contribute to those who know about the ruins. Haw explains the reason why Spokesman want to upgrade their equipment further from what he discovered.

    ¡°. . . Since I¡¯ll be busy again to fix the new recruit¡¯s gauntlet for tomorrow night¡¯s travelling through the ruins, let¡¯s be wary for how many secrets lie inside the territories¡±

    Tabitha asks ¡°Territories?¡±

    ¡°Places were suspect to be hideouts from the news back when the city decides to stay. Those early version of mana batteries¡±

    Haw reaches out to Ironno, and he returns to him with loads of maps to his hands. He shows them the details of every loot, location, and monster hid inside those forgotten realms. The materials he shows to them can be the properties of demonic magic. The two sees the potential characteristics for their equipment to upgrade to its final craftsmanship. In other word for her, she says it

    ¡°It will become a Mythic, better than legendary items. The most powerful one type mana will be made to perfect from what Yui¡¯s designed for¡±

    Other Enders heard their discussion, none of them shows no interest for its quality of pure neutral mana. Yet they are eyeing for other things . . . It¡¯s the city¡¯s conspiracies.

 Raker Mawn Recruits Journey part 1 - Chapter 123

    COI C123

    The shield student wakes up very late, it is close to lunch. After using his blessings through Sanquin¡¯s permission, he was obviously drained out from the experience, twice. His gauntlet left on the table leaving a note from his uncle. He reads it

    ¡°It¡¯s all done, you¡¯re training will be coming at night. Please don¡¯t waste the other weekends with your reckless attempts. But I¡¯m still proud of you what you did to rescue your friends, then again, you have to become stronger after what is happening in this city. Let¡¯s show your mom when we get home that you are her superhero¡±

    He stops reading where the rest of the letter are the jokes and prayers. He gets ready and head out for lunch. Once he gets out of from the room, he forgot he is in Taiyou Industries and he is in the living quarters of the workers. He sees Haw and the other Dexter Guild members talking to him with their power armors on. They pointed out across the distance. A wall of smoke already spreading outside of the barrier. The shield student runs to them as he wants to find out.

    ¡°Teacher Haw, what¡¯s going on there?!¡±

    His shout reaches their ears, there are some people who is with Haw are the same people he met during that night. R-cord and X2L turn and see the young boy coming to their direction. McS4 and the Repair boy scratches their arms that the boy holds a piece of Dexter equipment.

    ¡°The boy still has no upgrades for his Armguard¡±

    ¡°I see the components are replaced and fueled up¡±

    The shield student looks at his gauntlet as it is fix and has brand new components without him knowing. Sadly, there is no upgrades yet.

    The shield student repeats his question ¡°Are you guys didn¡¯t hear me? I said . . .¡±

    R-cord heard him and said ¡°Nothing too important, they are expanding the barrier to secure some factories needed¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand about recovering some factories, because by the look from the outside of the barrier, it seen as like there is a volcano erupted near the barriers. Large clouds of smoke moving upward rapidly, no normal fire explodes such amount of smoke.

    X2L and the Dexter Guild members left, where the boy watches them go. The horn blows near the canteen, it¡¯s time for lunch. Haw says to the boy

    ¡°Since it¡¯s lunch time, let¡¯s better talk there with you uncle. We are planning to have an adventure with you¡±

    The shield student suddenly becomes energetic, hearing him saying an adventure. Which is rare because they always mention about questing, learning from him, and checking his progress in his training. They head to the canteen, where he sees another canteen with a sign ¡®No adventurers allowed: Brawling rights for the dwarves are here¡¯.

    The door was already destroyed when he takes a look at the sign. Out of curiosity, he checks on the door and sees what lies inside. A wild mess like there are still people fighting. No noise coming from it, and the people who are fighting are now the goblins. Such a strange signs only for the dwarves. They get back to the actual canteen, get their meals, and meet the group; Archivist, Tabitha, and Rusic are on the table. The two listens to the dwarf about what happened last night.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone using a spell to seal the noise in our inn. There are chances for more people going to join the brawl. The music changes drastically when the first bottle thrower went flying with his body . . .¡±

    The two sits down and saw a random person asks to take sit from their vacant bench. Tabitha was about to say no, but Rusic speaks out first. ¡°Certainly, a fellow stranger from Enders won¡¯t hurt. Please, we don¡¯t mind¡±

    Tabitha turned and look at Rusic from the opposite side of the table, where there so many vacant seats and tables at the far back. It becomes quite awkward where Tabitha, Archivist, and the shield student sit their side of the table. While Haw, Rusic, and some random person to the next. Archivist listens her thought and asks him.

    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t take another seat somewhere else. I¡¯m not being rude here, but why sit here?¡±

    The random person is from the Dexter Guild, mostly from Codices group from the technocrat department. The random person understands their suspicion then said

    ¡°Sorry, old habits. Mostly we segregated ourselves in tight spaces, leaving those tables for the higher ups. You could say it is more a hierarch principle¡±

    Haw understood, but there is one exemption ¡°Social problems¡±

    The random blatantly complies the statement ¡°I¡¯d say I would make excuses, but you have sharp analysis¡±

    Rusic laughs while the three witness some random excuse.

    The person explains why he did it. ¡°It¡¯s because of the rumors, I have details I heard among the higher ups, your fellow citizens¡±

    Rusic continues to laugh ¡°This Lad is too new about the city¡¯s mysteries. What makes you think your itchy ears could hear their conversation?¡±

    He gives only a hint and shows them an old phone and what inside that they couldn¡¯t understand. Lies inside is the file filled with messages, the dates show recently back it was lost before the siege.

    ¡°I found it among the rubbles. I am sure this is one of the old devices during their first stay in this world. I already know the updates and upgrades, don¡¯t say to me otherwise¡±

    The shield student takes a look at it and checking the files, he found one. Pictures that are hidden from a special file. He opens it and sees the content.

    ¡°It is just normal photos, there should be personal information inside¡±

    They continue to search for something as Haw is talking with the person ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about this device?¡±

    ¡°A rare collection that survives means something. I know people want to shut up about conspiracies, just let me finish my lunch and take that device with me¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s turn to take a look of the device, seeing someone¡¯s private info is bad, except knowing who is the owner is. There is no one she could recognized, and the people in the pictures were not as reliable because of people¡¯s magic changes their appearances. She checks one last time, the list of contacts. Then she sneakily copies the info into her own device. Trying to be sure to whom this device belonged to, she returns the device to him without a single notice. After him leaving the table, the group were very in odd idea why the random person being there. Rusic plays along with the man¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Well, he was a bad talker. I think we just waste our time for your important conversation¡±

    Tabitha and the shield student agreed, then Tabitha throws some left overs at him.

    ¡°Huh? you miss¡±

    ¡°You were the one who let him join us. I got distracted from what he is carrying¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I think he was just there being low life. Don¡¯t forget that we are Enders, he might pay you guys in return with little favors on your own. I think that man still don¡¯t know his value as a codex¡±

    Rusic continues to laugh, where the rest of the crowd notice the man who is with them just left. With tech hidden in surveillance, the Dexters won¡¯t be bothered by it. The man who carries a functional old phone continues his way out, his last sight where a group of people he doesn¡¯t want to meet, then moves on.

    Back to the main focus, the young boy needs description for his journey. Tabitha was consulted last night, and it is going to be his turn to talk about tonight¡¯s adventure. Haw explains to him briefly, he simply said

    ¡°You¡¯ll be experiencing your own travel, for only tonight. Because there is a specific group of people will be available, and you¡¯ll also get to try to form a party within the Enders. Party included with the people you saw me with, this is such an experience because of your involvement last week¡±

    The shield student receives all the details needed for his own journey tonight. People who are guiding him will join, and others won¡¯t be due to their explicit decisions.

    Tabitha has her equipment, already set inside her inventory. Hearing the details, she could invite him to join her journey if he decided to go there. The shield student couldn¡¯t decide as he was overwhelmed. Soon after lunch was over, he was given the time before night time comes. It thrills him to find his uncle, but he was not there and a note left behind inside their quarters. It says,

    ¡°Dear nephew (lol) I got lazy to text you and I leave a scarp paper for you. I won¡¯t be with you tonight. I¡¯ll be tired after my work outside the barrier. Let me remind you again to not allow people from Fuku City to join your journey. My co-workers were still suspicious about those rumors¡±

    The shield student then checks his device for any message. Friends and including Haw texted him, he tries his best to fill out the details until he is ready to go. There is one person who has posted a video of Joanne next to Archivist, the comparison the use of the gauntlet had sprung wildly in social media. Many people want that gauntlet, while he himself needs the parts needed to upgrade his gauntlet. Such event like that to see makes him to use his gauntlet affectively.

    Made into to where a crowd of people wanting to get a hand of their own gauntlet. The Repair boy, sees them wanting their version of the gauntlet. There is one problem though, they don¡¯t have the facility to manufacture it properly. The machinists were given them the plans, but they are already made their own with flaws. Of course, from what he had in mind to shake them off were being deluded as the ¡®experts¡¯ come to him with powerful traits. The people didn¡¯t know that the gauntlet was personally made by R-cord. Materials he brought were from the undergrown itself.

    R-cord is there, along with the people had already found out the maker of it. They tried to excuses him off to have such important discussion. The man took off his power armor and worn the worker¡¯s version as he is suiting up,

    ¡°. . . I have no interest of gaining money nor fame¡±

    ¡°But Sir! You had made a mythic like item. We already see the flawed thanks to its maximum capacity of your gauntlet, the utility however is easy to use and masterly done with two different users. We are hoping we could make this done before you leaving¡±

    Busy to the point of no breaks for the Dexters, the workers finished their lunch and see the line continuously formed a new line. Faces are different, no people who were there from the past hour. There is even a rating box to see the performance. The woman checks the box and read the hour before. All writes almost the same, but added with titles and names

    ¡°Fastest service alive¡±

    ¡°The living machine of Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°Dexter Guild is god like manufacturers¡±

    ¡°A race from the deposit to the claim, no one is able to get there before their orders¡±

    She looks at the deposit and claim counters, it was 3-4 meters apart.

    As the queue once again quickly moving on, where everyone, the citizens, are only given lists and letters of their orders. The fast-reading machines already takes it up and magically finished at the claim counter. From items for repairs to rare orders needed to make, it was already done in such excellent process. They even have a little fun with to make jokes and games while they are in a fast queue. Wasting such amount of money for some gag, but they have their devices recorded from what was happening. It all stops suddenly, when the shield student comes in and didn¡¯t prepare.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The people shook in awe to hear that someone didn¡¯t know about the procedure of this workshop. More importantly, the shield student doesn¡¯t even know once he was step in the last line, then suddenly disappears as he tries to follow it. Reaching to the end, he hurriedly tries to get what he needed to do. The person at the back pats his back, it was the woman who worked at the workshop.

    ¡°There is no need to hurry, people here are having fun of our service, right?¡±

    The Repair boy sees someone is actually new, the boy who held R-cord¡¯s gauntlet.

    The shield student recognized him with Haw, he thought he could be part of his party but he really looks busy, especially in this workshop. He pulls out a letter and some money, in coins, where is kind of rare to see when everybody else uses their digital credits as payment. It is the first time someone comes to the counter to get the coins, and the Repair boy picks it up personally. Everyone gasps, the woman shouts back at their annoying reaction

    ¡°Would you please stop making this workshop, for five minutes, as a gaming room? For five whole minutes!¡±

    The robots pick up the note and guide him to the claiming counter, the shield student tries to leave her be as she is getting angry for some reason. The claim counter is already giving him the set, he tries to grab it but the tray shows molten and freshly made items as he stops. The woman pulls it out for him and said,

    ¡°I know it looks dangerous, but you can immediately place it on your inventory . . . What¡¯s this? Wow!¡±

    The woman looks at the equipment all designed and made to look like Dwarven runes, they look prohibit by its looks, then she remembers another customer with writings in their language. She gives it to him and watches him smiling to have his own full set.

    He left in a hurry with excitement. The moment he left; someone is shouting out loud at the counter.

    ¡°LET¡¯S GOO!¡±

    The fastest service comes alive again, leaving her to move away from the need for speed antics. She shakes her head to see the account is growing slowly on the tens and hundreds of currencies, now this new queue of people is taking advantage of the service. The robots though, there are no stopping like they are wanting the challenge.

    Tabitha and Archivist are already in set with their equipment, her eyes never been so stuck onto so materialistic in her life. Archivist only sees his equipment only with the sash and the coin. From the workshop¡¯s repairs to Haw¡¯s adjustment into better accessories, he would never believe to see the sash and the coin attached altogether. He tries it again, the use of two items at the same time leads to secure each other from being dropped or stolen. The coin fell, then tumbles closer to his pocket. The sash let loose, only a single thread left behind filled with silky like protection from all harm. When the sash recovers itself, it all returned to where the thread is.

    Meanwhile Tabitha, she has every recommendation and style from her own interest in design. Yui did amazing job to provide her the items needed to become a proper mage and commander. That last word made her being embarrassed but at the same time no choice in the matter of not fully committing the potential she had with her magic. The cards in her deck, two sets, the mage robe stylized in color with violet outlines and dark sea blue for the frames, then she switches the colors to her favorite colors; yellow frames and red outlines, and lastly her own magic wand.

    Archivist is kind of glad that the first two colors where blend enough for the Rune Isles environment in regards to dark colors, but mage with a wand looks like a stick. He kept to himself as she tries to test it out. She raises her wand leaving a line of thread like magic, her magic is concentrated and little use of its power. It¡¯s potent enough to create effective spell, and lenient enough not to do any harm until she herself gains the confidence to use it.

    Then she checks the card once more for Archivist¡¯s buff, the cards she had is equipping him with armor, melee weapons, and magic. The weapons though it looks kind of authentic and provocative of how the info such weapon made for against. The tutorial for her cards to use only be safe when used during combat, training is not allowed. Tabitha never gives herself so much excitement what it can do, and at the same time made by Yui herself. Yui never gives her to fit her standard. The standard will always fight or survive.

    The shield student runs to them with his arms carrying the equipment. He looks excited and at the same time nervous, the things he is holding is rather foreign to him. His gaze stops where he looks at Tabitha¡¯s gear, the get up is really eye catching where the robes actually showing marks of written scrolls into a stylish logos to every designed cloth on. Clearly written in their language, the magic it possessed is very elusive as she turns the colors of her robe once again to be clearer to her colors.

    ¡°Is that really designed like Enders? I¡¯ve seen them always wearing dark colors¡±

    ¡°True, you should know light colors attract attention in Rune Isles¡±

    Archivist picks up the gears of the shield student. This shows nothing much originated from Enders Bridge, he still has the gauntlet from Dexter Guild. An armor made out of sturdy cloth, and the shield written in runes from their own language. The format though looks dwarven, he tries to pick it up but he couldn¡¯t. The runes glow red showing the characters he could not read. Tabitha sees the characters and said,

    ¡°Not owner? Hey, did you add one of those super heroes¡¯ weapon¡±

    ¡°Ah no, let me check first the letter¡±

    It was his uncle¡¯s letter ¡°Dear Nephew, I don¡¯t have any ideas what you wanted for your weapons, but I added some superheroes movies as references. Secretly, I was having conversation with your teacher, Haw, and this is what I¡¯m come up with. He was supposed to ask for your preferred set, and I was the one who is filling your needs here. Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have butting in . . . Now I know why I did it. No! Power armor is just too easy for you. Unless you want to be a mechanic like me. Lol!¡±

    The shield student closes the letter as he already knows what he wanted, then again, the equipment he has now is more than enough for him to handle.

    The shield student picks up his new shield, it was light and Archivist was struggling. Then he tests it out on Tabitha, he places on the table and said,

    ¡°Can you pick the shield up? I want to know this is referring to a movie¡±

    Tabitha grabs the handle of the shield and couldn¡¯t pull it up, the runes shine in red again indicating its protection. Then she raised her strength high enough for her to lift, the red glowing runes continue to shine brightly until it is not strong enough to defend her power. She said,

    ¡°I guess it won¡¯t work on citizens, but I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t use the runes neither¡±

    She gives it back as he uses the runewords. The shield has already set up abilities that has only a few. The bright side in his eyes to test his shield so much where he sees Rusic passing by. The smile of his face also cheers on to him

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m been placing runewords for. What do you think? I almost write perfectly with your calligraphies or Khan Jimmy¡±

    Tabitha reacts ¡°It¡¯s Kanji, but it looks like Nihongo¡±

    ¡°Laugh* can you believe I could say something like that?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°But would it be better I give it a name for my kins to remember¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point to understand our culture¡±

    ¡°Do you know about our culture?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Laugh*¡±

    Comparing and trying their equipment, the shield student has the obligation to test it fully. The set contains an armor, the shield, and the new instruction guide for setting the gauntlet to his left hand. There is a special coding instruction from R-cord, it is simple enough he could remove the parts carefully without permanently torn apart without him knowing. In any case, he had seen the utility it brings if he sets his mind into. After studying magic, he can only practice on with his limited spells. The best ideal situation is to make his throwing daggers redactable or creating magic weapons.

    He gets to work and made such exceptional progress with the gauntlet. The easiest way to adjust it all by its fingers. Swapping only four fingers and adjust the hand to be more left hand as instructed, this looks rather easy than he had expected. Equipped both to his hands, he hurriedly shows it to Rusic as he already setting up for the test. Rusic pulls out his hammer, casts through the spell of its rune as he slams it to the ground. Raising the golem like creatures in front of him, he said

    ¡°Try to test what the notes instructed you, I want to see how creative you get when using your magic¡±

    The shield student nods and the first he did is using the gauntlet. The daggers infused with the gauntlet with different effects and spells together. The small golems hit with different spells. The magic didn¡¯t affect it; explosion, smokes, and even lightning out of nowhere. The only thing he could do now is to use retract it. The daggers return with all of its integrity like it was never been used yet. The daggers look so new through his gauntlet, the energy though consumed a lot. He is not even left-handed, he uses his shield and daggers on his right, it is amazing how he swings his dagger along with it.

    Finally, he tests the shield, Rusic made it with the best of his runewords writing skills. Haw did something about it, and the grip of his shield shows no signs of weight through his arm. Actually, he waves it like a prop, the first move he used is the common shield bash. The writings glow where the beasts appeared on the shield, a ram with large horns rushing with the bash and able to push the small golem back slightly. Tabitha sees the slight movement as the entire ground itself quakes forward. Rusic cheers the impressive force.

    The Raker Mawn recruits have receive the basic equipment, the time for tonight¡¯s journey is closing in. Tabitha brings the shield student to where the workers and the Enders going through their operation. It is something he must see as of why there are others won¡¯t be joining their training tonight. They found Haw and Ironno taking their time placing some strange substance on the floor behind the rest of the workers and adventurers. When they completed it, Haw and the other Dexters place some kind of wires connecting it to the detonator.

    The sound of the horn rhythms into an orchestrated song. Dexter Guild never ceased for their orchestra amusement, the machine they brought specialize to purge and expand the city barrier. The demands for energy are massive, due to the dusts weren¡¯t strong enough to weaken the demonic presence. With this alone, the blasts had started. The loud orchestrated music blocks the noise of the machines. Already showing the massive shove already forming in front of them, and another blast resumes the push. Only after 10 meters of the area covered. They retrieved the land of the city had lost.

    Rusic comes before them and tells them about it. ¡°Never you lads and lass could ever see such slow progress, right?¡±

    ¡°Did Enders Bridge actually do something like that?¡±

    ¡°Aye lad, but it stopped when the siege is too much to expand. So, they are planning to find ruins to be our next outposts. It took so long to find the new location. Well now, I think we should . . .¡±

    Haw stops him ¡°Again with the tales, so, are you guys prepared?¡±

    Tabitha answers ¡°Oh I can¡¯t wait, say, why Yui can¡¯t let me test my equipment?¡±

    ¡°Just listen to her, she is a kind of person not holding back. Is it a consumable for any chance?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    She shows him the deck and the cards. Haw waves it away ¡°I have no idea in regards to magic spells. I am an alchemist and a grenadier. That¡¯s all you can know about me¡±

    Tabitha sees why Kiege keeps telling her through her telepathy. The guild members here have no knowledge in magic. Crafting magic items, yes, but in other courses if she can separate from the scientist, doctors, engineers, or even the professors. All can be categorized from science, while magic stretches equally so far, she could not even fathom of it being categorized.

    Meanwhile enjoying the view, they see rather odd among the adventurers. They show uncooperating one another and they look rather being force to get along than being respective one another. Tabitha was curious by the change of attitude. The shield student blurts it out

    ¡°They are fighting again. They must be those people from Fuku City¡±

    ¡°Fuku City, wait a minute! The same isolated group of people who seal themselves part of the city¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think they stop moping around since the threats of the siege. I heard more of them being active since the swarm incident. I heard they are the one who contributed the power plant projects for the city barriers¡±

    Tabitha thought it was odd, those people never have the bright ideas to work in hard labor. Working alongside with the workers, they have that hierarchy feeling on work. There are no way people like that from luxurious lifestyle to act this way. They look like they are behaving so well though.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s with the attitude among each other¡±

    ¡°A commotion in social media, some workers get a hold of some public chat that the people who are dealing with is making fun of them. Strange though, they are good in the public spaces, but when in the back of their homes, the Fuku City residences suddenly change face. It was so strange when it happened after midnight¡±

    The shield student shows her the social media posts, where the same people from the public platform and here now. They have been doing all day without any sleep. The Fuku City residences are active so wildly at night and now they become the role model citizens in the morning. The workers were upset in the morning to think they were acting very unhealthy. In their suspicion, they used runes to show their actual health. The Fuku City adventurers exposed their conditions, but they are fine without any sleep.

    It is very suspicious to be all day and night and shows their conditions to be healthy than they were at night. Archivist takes a look and see what¡¯s happening. Those people he seen are the same people that the random person tries to get away. Hiding his face as he takes a strong look at the person¡¯s intention. This makes all sense now. So, this is what Dexters want to find out, but it¡¯s not enough. Carefully, without any proof though, he sets his gaze between the boy¡¯s device and them.

    The people over there are identical by looks in social media. Others like comparing on a screen and the person themselves made it impossible for him to differentiate. He finds it, the big differences are how the faces in between. The eye bags are different, they have the same texture of its look. It is very rare to make a sharp examine to their faces. The expression though doesn¡¯t match at all. The only thing he gets are just hunches. Only when matching together with their expressions, the happy faces are not alike.

    The low ranks Fuku adventurers were having trouble getting along with the workers. Their eyes squinted heavily by the sheer peer pressures of ignorance, but the project needed to be done sooner. The patience of both parties is already set to thin. The boss needs the materials needed to be look authentic to the eyes of the public. Meanwhile the managers of the factories are preparing a proper defense against the return of the humongous tree up north. The Fuku adventurers never would have thought the Enders are already suspicious of them. He found out that one of their groups lost a phone, an old one. One of them saw it with a random person during lunch, then the man disappears.

    The boss sends his message to all of them to continue without getting notice from what they did. They already know, only thing left is someone has to react that something is wrong. The device contains messages from past conversation. They prayed that the messages don¡¯t have special contacts to the defectors. One of the devices pops out and see that the doubles are already spreading the mess of things. These abuses are getting too much, especially to the strongest among the defectors. They envy to the others who were not involve in internet trolling.

    Those same groups of people who were being keep talking smack to their own companions from the workers. They too not like this kind of double life. During their work, a message from the boss

    ¡°Failure, tonight will be theirs. This will be your punishment. Continue your work until you are no longer needed¡±

    The Fuku adventurers groan to whom is that person failed during their mission. It is better to have small loses than to lose something big.

    The boss is inside the Fuku City, endlessly hearing messages from the realms being raided one by one. The Enders are already taken everything they hide throughout the first smuggling realm, the mana batteries. The loses keeps growing and growing, the man smiles as he they succeeded the bait. He hums to himself as the plan they thought failed was exposed. In reality, what purpose for those mana batteries are for anyway? The demons? Now they get caught to the wrong path.

 Raker Mawn Recruits Journey part 2 - Chapter 124

    COI C124

    During the same hour as the night is coming. The shield student goes to his social media and contact with his friends. After being child carry by two strangers, they are wondering if his guild is up to. One person is checking on to him was not his friends, yet not a stranger to him. It was Silfa herself checks on him as she sees the equipment being posted on his account. A dwarven written in their own language, it is hard to read it where the edges and the lining were off like it in different writings. She is with Joanne still being constraint from what she did yesterday. It last only an hour, but the two siblings had gripe like this, so, it¡¯s normal.

    Joanne complains ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me join Miyusuki¡¯s night training?¡±

    ¡°Because you are the only one is capable to come along with him. I read the list of chats that they are not eager to go there out of jealousy that he receives Enders magic items¡±

    ¡°But . . . I have my own gears to face the ruins. You heard about the low ranks recovering broken items, I could get it too¡±

    Silfa sighs ¡°You know for the next two weeks. The higher ranks are next to go there¡±

    ¡°Why so late?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s when the bomb dissipates, including the monsters hiding in the brown red cloud¡±

    The sun starts to set, and the last blow of horns reach the end of the day. Tired Dexters returning back to the barrack, while the workers remained fresh until they loosen their magic buffs on themselves. Everyone is showing their true selves as the day is over. The Fuku adventurers stretches as they finally take their leave. Others immediately use their magic to teleport out from the area, that moment of get home quickly becomes a reality. Once they are gone, low rank adventurers check on their social media. Without any a small gap for the Fuku adventurer to leave, they already post in their social media. It was like magic to their eyes.

    Soon as the darkness comes, the light bluish mist turned hazing. The dark colors are lightly shown around the barriers. The bomb¡¯s effectiveness is starting to wane down. At the same time, the moon is coming to their city with its full glow. No clouds ever trying to block it and no sky couldn¡¯t hide it. Its presence is showing the damage coming through as it rains like snow in crystallize drop. The last train stops at the station, and the adventurers who visit Enders Bridge are coming home, bringing the loots they have during their time there.

    Tabitha and the shield student are excited for the night, where the people who are willing to join them already start bargaining with them. It was Rusic who is doing it.

    ¡°I may not be part of the Raker Mawn guild, but I am specialized in rune writings or forging. It could be a great opportunity to have Enders to be part of the party for the night?¡±

    Already starts drinking, the shield student quickly starting to doubt the dwarf. Archivist says otherwise,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know boy, Dwarves are able to make weapons during adventuring. Not going to be made in tech, but providing with runes after the encounters would be useful¡±

    R-cord and X2L from Dexter Guild approach them as they are interested, with a condition. They said ¡°We might cross pass through our work going north. We will be patrolling there for any incoming threat from the surviving tree¡±

    Haw and Ironno give their options, ¡°There are safe areas and dangerous phenomenon inside Mihayara District. But we won¡¯t be part of your dungeon seeking¡±

    The options they have is only two large areas they have to go. Tabitha has her own ideas going through the Mihayara District, while the shield student is wanting to get the upgrades.

    The most possible place for them is the ruins of Mihayara District. The people reenactment as an adventuring guild is about to begin. The recruits are ready, Archivist is already part of Tabitha¡¯s team. Tabitha was hoping R-cord will help her. That¡¯s herself being wishful thinking whereas they are going to be busy tonight. The people around them are all Enders, who is oblige to join their party for their personal journey. No pay and no rewards, just the loots they have to find on the way.

    For the Enders who will be joining them on the outskirts are; Rusic, R-cord, X2L, the rest of the available codices who are going to the electrical grid. Then the Enders who are willing to join to go to Mihayara District are; Rusic . . . and that¡¯s it. The shield student gives a long face whereas the best scraps of materials are from the ruins. Infused with curse that can be molded together. Also, there are places inside the ruins with newly formed young dungeons that are building up the suspense where treasures formed.

    Haw never seen people who are willing to go there. This is why Spokesman added rewards for Tabitha to sway there instead of the north. The shield student chances to find such resources are coming from the ruins itself. Going north means he can¡¯t gather invaluable components. Most scraps out there are mostly machine parts. Spokesman had given the boy any opportunity he could get before they could leave. Ironno already sees why, and brought Rusic along to fill the party member.

    Archivist however, it is better to be small than have a big party. Two trainees are not daring enough to go deeper. This is going to be an actual adventure, a challenging one as he had experience before with his father. He grips his hands and remembers him, whispering to himself

    ¡°Pa, I know you are not going to like this as the experience adventurer is relying a trainee to go through with the journey. Heh, at least I can tell you about this instead about the archives¡±

    Night appeared before them where the hours reach to 6PM, the shield student was consulted by Haw for the last time before his departure. This is loot hunting, and the Enders are taking it seriously on the part of going to the north. The next wave of stretching the border is on, leaving no hesitation as they alone are all Enders. The reality of his adventure will be boring, and will be monotonous as reality of going through dungeons and fight through for treasures. His main objective is to get the tech parts he needed for his gauntlet. He looks at it and Haw is the only one is maintaining it. After the Dexter Guild leave, he is planning on maintenance work.

    The party is settled. The shield student, Tabitha, Archivist, and Rusic team formed for the night. Transported directly to the stadium where it was built as a command center of the district leaders. All its equipment is still there and the people who monitored at the ruins remained cautious. The map shows all reports of the location with recent activities happening for the past weeks. There is one that the shield student ventured through with R-cord. Others though, show nothing where the location of the realms. Tabitha was told by Spokesman, that the information they have is separated for now. Because the pasts realms are already being dealt with by Haw¡¯s group.

    The personnel scan them for anything suspicious. First was Rusic, and it is already blinking warning sounds for his first step. He brings out his papers and the personnel let him go.

    ¡°. . . Then proceed to go to the station to remove your guild¡¯s weapons. It¡¯s been how long you are in service to us, yet you continue to bring prohibit items¡±

    ¡°I was not even exiled for it. I did my service and now I¡¯m doing extermination work with my people. Hey, you three! Get on with the search. I¡¯ve done here¡±

    Archivist was next, looking at him always wearing casual clothes wearing a blank mask. It was obvious he passed without trouble. Next it was the shield student, there was a blink from the scanner as they reach out his gauntlet. The scanner shows forbidden substance hiding inside the gauntlet. The personnel check it then found out it was a mistake.

    ¡°Pardon, we apologized for the inconvenience and we didn¡¯t update the prohibit items are no longer banned¡±

    ¡°What is inside my gauntlet?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. You have the wooden piece from the tree, the ampstalk, and it is only a threat with its living stump can grow again when eating electricity. This one is a bark¡±

    Rusic was kind of surprised, the equipment he made for him were not checked out. Haw had done some nice work to apply the standard for their city¡¯s regulation. Then he checks on Tabitha, rumors of her having truly powerful items made by the known Raker Mawn guild member. She already passed and walks without any warnings nor confiscation. He laughs at himself as he is the only one getting all the attention. The shield student asks

    ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±

    ¡°I have my stories, boy. You¡¯ll have to listen to me when ya¡¯ll return back home safely¡±

    They walk out from the stadium, where the parking lots in front of them had light blue mist. The environment though as if the place was not clean for a long time. Dusts form into terrain and remnants of monsters blending in as part of the ruins. The wall of stones and crumbling boulders formed into statues of some sort. Weird crystallized dust formation as it clearly sees that the realms hidden before is merging with it. It feels like a new biome. They continue to go further, Tabitha picks up her deck and the cards start to play, the first three cards in her hand are subtle. She picks one out and the magic is released. The used card returned to the deck holder and sealed away.

    The card used is map reveal. Her UI forced into the spell card and deliver much information accurately then shares it to the others. Rusic knows about Ironno¡¯s job location, and clearly sees the place he had been through.

    ¡°Hmm, Ironno did found new secret hideouts coming over there. Do you want to check it out?¡±

    Tabitha responds ¡°Is it alright to go there?¡±

    ¡°Loots to be had there, I heard there is one cultic building out there wasn¡¯t even existed before. The building is nothing more of a store to buy dolls and other things. Mysteriously demonic puppets are probably be there¡±

    The shield student starts to remember something. The gem he had last week, he can¡¯t remember much anymore if it was given by R-cord or Lilith. He raises the gem and Rusic sees it.

    ¡°My, what clear stone you got there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gem, I remember someone told me that there is an item inside¡±

    ¡°A sealed item, eh? Are we going to prioritize it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I was given by the Enders. I would like to found out¡±

    Tabitha sees the gem and tries to identify it. The map shows direction where it is contacting to. Deeper inside where the park is, there is a place is linking with the gem.

    Tabitha finds out that there are resources out there hiding, demonic materials. Rusic has runes on his side and the threat level shows on the map to be hibernating. The difficulty shows to be troublesome than life threatening. The shield student won¡¯t be able to get his parts, but it would be the best start for Tabitha.

    ¡°Why not then, I can go there collect some loot¡±

    Rusic nods anyway ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t know which of you two recruits wanting to get your hands of. As long the scavenging hunt has something for me to fight¡±

    The shield student was thought of something else, but the gem twinkles on to him out his imagination. He follows along.

    The first path they take is the overpass bridge. Coming out from the stadium was easy enough, but the magic they possessed to go through the obstacles are punishing for the both of them. Archivist scouts first as the three moves on. The magic reach is solidifying like it always did since the dust came here. Mixing with the demonic presence is a bit off, there he tries to use some spells to bend to. The mana used and appeared before his hand channeling it into a ball. He disperses it quickly as the magic he held is hurting his hands. The ruins are dangerous to venture while using magic.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Rusic stops where Archivist checking the end of the bridge. He rushes forward with his runed armored boots, the boots ignite its runes as he runs turn into stomps. The ground shatters as remnants of the monsters crystalized body shatters. Rusic fell off the bridge as the ruins revealed the damage. He manages to land on his feet after the debris pointed at him, scratches of his armor resist him from harm. Archivist now sees what lies inside of the ruins.

    Tabitha checks him ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the ruins becoming more hideous than I thought¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. Your city is being transformed¡±

    Rusic shouts from below ¡°Yeah! Piece of machine junk is mending with the concrete supports. The structure is turning into a golem from what I¡¯m seeing down here¡±

    The shield student remembers the rat men were able to turn the buildings into monsters. The ruins are clearly starting to transform, and he starts shaken if one of those rat men come to abduct them.

    They have passed through everything the ruins have been transforming into. The monsters are materializing as they pass by, the dust is not enough to contain from reappearing. The wind blows where the mist didn¡¯t move like it. Small blows after the other like it is an individual being passed by. Tabitha opens up her deck again, and remain two cards in her hands. Her anxiety grows as the environment turned into a dense mist. Their steps cracks like glass, noise creeps in to their ears that is too feint to understand, and debris once clear off by Haw and Ironno are already being piled with monster¡¯s pieces materializing.

    Rusic is starting to understand what Ironno meant before, he stops them where he digs out something from the pile of debris. A safehouse, he opens the magic door and pulled them in suddenly. The safehouse hidden with magic as the illusive magic debris are blocking the pathway that they never see it clearly.

    ¡°I knew it, the maintenance metro line. I thought we are going down, but we are truly going up¡±

    They reach to the railroads as it fortifies with magic scrolls wrapping outside of the area. Ironno clearly was here, but he never left the safehouses sealed away.

    There they found a note on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s following us, the wraiths without a solid body are haunting us. The three of us; Maser, Haw, and me are not suited to fight with regulated equipment. To anybody who read this, take these pieces of scrolls for you if you¡¯re interested for its loots¡±

    There is another letter ¡°We traced the apparition and its origin. A wraith with mechanical elements inside. Same one where the workers discovered it to be called as ¡®chaos marine¡¯. Haw was able to identify what is wearing. A turbine like engine that boosts up the strength and the speed of the mechanism . . .¡±

    Rusic reads it again, ghost machines. The wraiths possessed something really old as if the heroes¡¯ side of allies turned into haunting spirits. Made him wonder is that Demons Faction are controlling the lost souls. The undergrown wasn¡¯t taken likely after all. Archivist nudges Tabitha

    ¡°This threat is weak. We can take advantage of this wraith before it fully materialized¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I want to know why those two won¡¯t engage them¡±

    Rusic disappointedly sighs ¡°. . . Hah, you should see us in our first realm raiding. I was all gone mad to them for giving me children¡¯s toys against the people of traitors¡±

    The three can¡¯t imagine what weapons the dwarf was using or even what topic he was talking about. A dwarf with a big story behind his words, he clearly has to say more words to make sense. Rusic took the scroll as it painted with ghostly color.

    ¡°I guess this is the one where we have to find that mechanized ghost. I¡¯m up for it to get its loot. Tabitha is going to test her cards and the boy will have a special component for his gauntlet. It is a sure game for all of us then¡±

    The group tries to form a plan as the expectation of the unknown enemy will be the threat because of its demonic magic. Tabitha and the shield student have their failsafe ready, the other two has their way to escape when it gets dangerous. The note describes the wraiths to be still under the phantasm. The eyes on the prize for the recruits to have a demonic machine as their loots. Rusic is already setting up his weapons under the magic of his runes. He uses some torn cloth to make runes of it. In preparation for their first bounty, Archivist is given a weapon from the dwarf, a broom handle that lost its head.

    Archivist guessed ¡°You mean to tell me that all of your rune weapons were not allowed to get into the city¡±

    ¡°And that broom is from the very Mountaiwall¡¯s best craftmanship . . .¡±

    Rusic didn¡¯t laughed. The seriousness loses its meaning for this strong warrior, and even the handle of the broom is as sturdy as steel. The only thing that Archivist is trying to figure it out about the rest of the dwarves and their own weapons. What are they carrying to defend themselves in this city?

    The hunt for the wraith with a turbine machine is on the way. The location is close to the place they are heading. It is near to the next block. The place is nothing to remember, a fragment of the realms merging to their world. The shield student recognizes the broken statues.

    ¡°It¡¯s the statues where the rat men¡¯s realm is. The realm is transferring what it had to do with this place¡±

    Rusic spits to the ground and cracks his bones ¡°It seems so, the broken realms are leaving what materials it holds. All of their stories are putting together now¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t understand what he was saying, she looks around their surroundings to find the environment being a blur. No citizens patrolling in this part of the city and no signs of other people going pass through here in days. It is kind of obvious that focus recovering the lands taken by the demons, still. Still, here they are in the middle of a haunted ruins. Rusic calls out to them

    ¡°The scroll is detecting the wraith¡¯s presence. We are going to restore the threat right in front of us. Fighting against the demons¡¯ familiar will be easy, only we have to do is to drain its master¡¯s mana. Are you for it, lad?¡±

    The shield student lifts the gauntlet and casts his magic buffs around them. Rusic¡¯s armor reflected it away with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re prepared¡±

    Rusic uses the scroll and the magic casts to the imprisoned wraith. It¡¯s true body revealed without any cracks from its crystallized prison. The demonic essence is protecting its body from rusting by the dust. They see its body glowing with runewords in demonic writings. Well preserved and its wraith form is breaking. It¡¯s eyes glows and its prison shatters. The heavy armor, the height more than 2m tall, and weapons on its both sides. Twin broad axes in hands and the engine loudly starting up then went silent. Turbine engine indeed.

    The first initiation where the wraith quickly leaps at them. Rusic pushes them away as he will be tanking the threat. Two front collides, and Rusic unleashes his runes to restraint it. The runic magic appeared lynching its head. The static movements of its body tilting forwards as its body and arms are charging to the back lines. Archivist closes in to them, waiting for Tabitha¡¯s card to use. The shield student charges up his gauntlet to his throwing daggers. He attacks the heavily armored as it deflected by its demonic runes. The wraith throws its axe to Rusic, then he swings his hammer at it. The strength of hitting it just stops it and slightly tipping it to the ground.

    Tabitha pulls out her cards as the new hands appeared. No buffs for Archivist yet, but has truly crucial spells for this fight. The cards are being played, two cards at the same time. The wraith is slowed for a time. Rusic raises his hammer to break one of its weapons. The slowed wraith, quickly boosts up its engine to the highest settings. It returns its normal pace as it charged at Tabitha. Archivist blocks it using his bending. The earth rises up to form a wall. The wall turned to dust when it touches the wraith. A strong wind of pulverized ground into the air, slowly going to Tabitha¡¯s direction.

    The cards went wild, the bonus card activate on its own as the cheat opens up. Tabitha sees the wraith losing its effects of the slow, the magic of invulnerability pops up around her. The slow is gone then a sudden movement already headed on her way. Everything around her exploded by the charging wraith. The molten form of its heavy armor unleashes spikes from its body. The invulnerability negates the instant killing blow, and she was pulled to Archivist¡¯s side. The sonic boom erupts around them and the shockwave blown off Archivist from his feet. The two pushed deeper away from the tremendous force.

    Rusic and the shield student¡¯s armor brightens their runewords. It blocks the demonic force and maintain their balance by the strong shockwave. Rusic blocks the wraith¡¯s weapon, and tries to bring the wraith back to him. The shield student¡¯s runes continue to brightens up, where more of his runewords shines to the red. The wraith appeared behind them as it of its axe slices through on top of the shield student. He pulls out his shield and immediately absorb the impact to his gauntlet. The gauntlet already reaching max and implodes in the inside. The release of excess energy stretches an arc from his left side.

    The after burn from the overload released as the flames purge the fust of its excess mana. The dust can¡¯t absorb fast enough, the after burn spread wildly. The wraith slamming its axe at him with repetitive strikes. Extreme attack speed, where his shield is able to hold it off as the runewords able to resist it. With a slight step of his movement, he almost parries it. The wraith turns so quickly as the first parry attack failed through its countless assaults. It grabs him by the waist as its over burn engine releases it on to him. The light armor is struggling between runes.

    The gauntlet resets itself and he can now use his magic again. He tries to hit with it his fist, it wasn¡¯t effective against its runic heavy armor. He gritted deeply as he raises his shield to block the axe. The strike turns molten and hits his shield like lava splashing like water. Rusic comes to his aid leaping up shattering its last axe. Piercing deeper through the axe, the hammer continues through its arms. Denting it further as it mistakenly crushes the boy¡¯s body.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    He disappears during his mid shout. Archivist comes forth with his broken broom staff.

    Tabitha was able to summon the shield student to her side. Their preparation before was critical to this point of battle. The shield student uses the energy to flow through his body. The regeneration potion boosted up, and heals him indefinitely. She turns and see the two is holding it off.

    ¡°Phew*¡± coming from her mouth as the fight settles to their level

    ¡°I never thought we are going to fight like this¡±

    ¡°I have already experience it in the school¡¯s sphere. Man, I never thought that monster is weaker than the Enders I fought inside¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t compare it to an actual battle, make sure to keep fighting in this kind of conditions¡±

    Rusic had fully destroyed two of its weapons, Archvist had set up his bending to form a cyclone made from the dust to hide Tabitha¡¯s location, and the two should be fine whereas the trainees are hiding. The wraith focuses on the dwarf, it slams its fist to the ground to form cracks, picks it up, then used as a weapon. Rebar weapons from the destroyed structure, it was easily destroyed by Rusic¡¯s hammer. It is fast as lightning, Rusic was able to hit it as the sound of the engine returns loudly, then it went faster, finally the engine went silent. The sound in decibels shouldn¡¯t be this quiet. Rusic is wanting to see if they can get it.

    Tabitha¡¯s second card was used, and wasn¡¯t given her the time to know what is it. The supposed to identify the wraith, but she doesn¡¯t know what the effects of the card is. Checking her back logs, she found it

    ¡°Delay research, it took five turns in order for it to be revealed. It is a mid-game card in order to . . .¡±

    She stops reading as she checks how many turns have passed. Her UI shows the delay research was already been used, there is a special gaming UI for her deck of cards. It is already passed 8 turns.

    Rusic hears Tabitha through telepathy, but the runes stop her. She didn¡¯t know about the runes nor the shamanism, only archscience. Archivist takes his place as he instructed him

    ¡°Rusic! Do you think we could get something out of it?¡±

    Rusic slides off the wraith then it got pushed to the ground, then slams his hammer to its armored body. It¡¯s being protected with its runes, he channels up restraint, grabs its limbs as it stutters itself to break free.

    ¡°. . . What?!¡±

    ¡°I know how to beat it¡±

    ¡°Good, but don¡¯t destroy the loud noise inside of it. I think we could purge its demonic magic somehow¡±

    Tabitha hears Archivist from Rusic¡¯s words. Archivist goes on top of the wraith, standing and used his staff as he raises it high.

    ¡°Hold it still, Tabitha is channeling her magic¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    Tabitha pulls out her cards and randomly shuffling to find it. Inside the deck, information reveals inside that there is Archivist¡¯s buffed cards to deal with it. She manages to pick it up and used it immediately.

    ¡°I got it! Do it now!¡±

    Archivist loses his footings and uses his coin to balance him out, the release of over burn engine erupts from the ground. The buff channels inside of him as he uses his broken broom stick slamming it to the wraith. The wraith stunned and all of its abilities were stop.

    Rusic notices the demonic runewords were gone and tries to pull out its helmet by kicking it off. Dead skull marked with demonic sigil on its forehead. He stomps the head with all his strength by the foot of his runed boots. The wraith is defeated releasing its demonic mana out of its body. The screech release to the air then suddenly went quiet. The release of the dreadful wraith had taken the ruined environment with it. The destroyed battlefield returned back to its messy but intact infrastructure.

    The shield student recovers and ready to fight again. ¡°Just like my uncle said; wraiths screech when they are defeated¡±

    Rusic shaken his body around as the runewords slowly diminished from its glow. ¡°Laugh* We have loot here. I don¡¯t think it would be this possible if we didn¡¯t destroy its weapon, but here it is. The carcass of our rewards¡±

    Archivist sighs in relief ¡°I can¡¯t believe I survive from this. Tabitha, how long will you be giving me some help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a card game! Yui did a great job of making my equipment, but I feel it feels kind of slow¡±

    Both of them ignoring the fact that Runes were not able to counter against all of mana types. That card though made it possible to stop it.

    Rusic starts pillaging the body. All the loot it has high tier grade items through the citizens¡¯ UI, while the Enders try to make way of the items as some of them are not fully customizable for them. Besides of the feinting wraiths body blown away through the dusty mist, the loot is clearly corrupted and in need to be cleanse. Surprisingly, it has components hiding on its belt. Such a mystery of a mechanized wraith. They get a bounty with no rewards, the price to get the wraith¡¯s loot is the ultimate reward for them.

    Without a single time of rest, they proceed to continue to their destination. It is a place that is not supposed to be here. Tabitha resets her deck to see any cards in hand to be useful for this place. With an unlucky hands of Archivist¡¯s buffed cards, it will take an hour to reset all over again.

    ¡°Ugh! Yui should make it more convenient¡±

    ¡°You should acknowledge how powerful it is. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate the designer at work. Luckily, we have Haw to make it cheaper for us, and also, we won¡¯t ignore with the party we have now. This journey is just the beginning¡±

    When they step inside the building, the interior was a bit off. As if it looks like an assembly with chairs and benches spread everywhere in a messy look. This is no Isekai citizen¡¯s facility and more of a different world to it. There they see a statue in place at the front of the assembly, view to be an idol for some sort. The corruption of how it looks rather to be demonic than any other. Something was glowing from their backs, and it was the shield student¡¯s.

    Hidden inside his inventory, he picks it out. It was the gem. The item hidden inside the gem shows a silhouette inside the glow. Rusic stands guard and let their eyes gaze on it. Archivist joins him as he takes the opposite side. Where the two citizens see the gem, there something familiar how it looks. Tabitha examined it

    ¡°A cross?¡±

    ¡°A cross, how¡¯s a cross reacting to this place?¡±

    Rusic slams his runic hammer to the ground, to release a seismic reading. Something here is corrupting what was truly.

 Raker Mawn Recruits Journey part 3 - Chapter 125

    COI C125

    Ironno has recently reestablished the safe houses once again after another strange phenomenon to block every door it has. Except a few, strange remnants of barely even properly open like they squeezed themselves in. it is something to behold for such effort to get in. It wasn¡¯t desperation as the surrounding door never look dent and has scratches. Rusic probably was the one who opened it. The safe house is one of the train tracks for the metro stations. The scroll that was left behind had already been gone. Maser has some adventuring ideas to always leave something behind in the safe houses. This one is clearly the example.

    Haw follows him, arrive with nothing else with his tools. He takes a look of the safe house

    ¡°Someone is already taking the information with them. It must be those party¡±

    ¡°It is something that we can¡¯t involve with. I guess Rusic was hoping it to happen¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what did you say about it?¡±

    ¡°No rusics can¡¯t retell a tale without experience, Haw. A person like you from Mountaiwall should know about it¡±

    ¡°It seems so, but you don¡¯t know about my pass or even when I brought a lifestyle of theirs¡±

    ¡°Indeed, gobin child¡±

    The two follow the path they were first contact with the wraith. The demonic presence of such apparition was never told to be something more mechanical. The people possessed magic are able to defeat such immense curse. There they stood nothing more to see, a place that is already been cleared. Ironno¡¯s scrolls are used to detect the same threat as it lies hiding here. None, they actually done it without a time to delay. Haw is speculating more than he thought of congratulating them.

    ¡°Oue has did great masterworks for me to do. I¡¯m still waiting for those two to pay me the time after Spokesman¡¯s agreement with me¡±

    ¡°You believe that the recruit is willing to pay you?¡±

    ¡°A favor from her, I guess I would convince her more to rely on me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to swift on another citizen woman¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* I couldn¡¯t help myself. I am just glad that our own people never chat about their love life¡±

    ¡°You got through one of their gossips too? I am too can¡¯t follow their lines of conversations. Even the rusics have told better jokes that cause trouble¡±

    ¡°We are just too different humanesques . . . The men from many cultures of worlds¡±

    Inside a realm, a dungeon hid so well into a form of a religious gathering. The gem glows before the idol as the light shines the silhouette of something more than its exterior looks. The hideous and the broken idol is keeping the light bright in the inside. The shield student¡¯s hand grip on the gem as he walks forward. Slowly as the others speak their worries.

    Rusic ¡°Lad, be careful. I¡¯m no warrior for breaking curses. Demonic magic will possess you¡±

    Archivist ¡°Ready your cards, Tabitha. The one for to save our companion¡±

    Tabitha ¡°Be cautious, Miyusuki. We don¡¯t have to do it if you are not ready¡±

    The shield student touches his gem on the idol, one tap on the hideous thing led to the light waves rippling on the outside to the statues at the corners. Continue to spread the wave further to the whole building, the glimpse of vision comes forth. Rusic sees people, human, were taken their seats. Another wave shows more people, all of them are men, no women nor children. Tabitha listens to a strange whisper, a prayer or less. Only she hears and said to her companions

    ¡°I hear European language. What is this place?¡±

    The idol cracked after the light releasing the light waves. Only a chip inside let lose as the light darkens. The shield student takes it as the gem suddenly breaks. The two items put together without him knowing. Finally, it was over and the room returns where they left off. The gem though opens more what the boy never could imagine. The shield student said

    ¡°A cross? A String? Being put together . . .?¡±

    Rusic grabs the item to see what it did. Only a quick look and return to his hand.

    ¡°A religious item, and Tabitha . . . I guess you might know something about this place. We can leave here now and go somewhere else, because . . .¡±

    Archivist dashes to the door and holds the door open. The entrance is being sealed with a demonic magic. The shield student and Tabitha rushes to the entrance. The shield student shouts

    ¡°THE ENTRANCE IS CLOSING!¡±

    Archivist grips the exterior magic, bending it wide open to the last possible moment of it closing in. Rusic says to them

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural occurrence to most realm. Sealing you away and trapped here, but there is no reason to worry, right Tabitha?¡±

    Tabitha checks her hand and she has her spell for escaping. It¡¯s called a secret card. It has condition though and more importantly the back of the card doesn¡¯t match her deck. It designed made by the goblins.

    Archivist hears her thought, then closes the entrance. The shield student was shock

    ¡°Why did you let . . . it . . .¡±

    The moment of confusion reaches his eyes and see the sealed entrance was not a demonic seal, but shamanistic carvings. Rusic never thought Tabitha knows about it and let it close, to his surprised

    ¡°Now lass, you know the seal is shamanism¡±

    Tabitha shows him the card she plays. Mage card; dark magic that communicate the undead. A drawing is made by the goblin¡¯s artistry. A picture of goblins acting European and having dinner in proper formal clothings.

    Tabitha sees her deck is being made, a special empty deck holder residing to the vacant slot. The deck is form and shows very strange cards. Rusic and the shield student go closer to her and to see what made her curious. Archivist sees the entrance being sealed with shamanism. The wave of light had probably awaken the forgotten passage of this place. They know something like this to happen, then that gem he is holding was given by a demon. He stops thinking the most suspicious person who given to the shield student, was none other than Spokesman¡¯s wife. She has her tales, and this ¡®European¡¯ realm must be corelate together with her spouse.

    At the moment, there is still no threat. Empty since the beginning, loots gone, and the damnation of this place remained still after the gem is used. The shield student holds his new opened item, a cross with a string attached. Wondering for the others what secrets lie inside, through his gauntlet to intentionally powered up his UI just to know what the item has. The UI barely has the same quality it has, it is the first time he sees a loading screen when identifying. It says,

    ¡°Cross of Salvator, information: Blank¡± He checks his device to search about it. If it is related to European origins from what Tabitha had said, then it is an assumption he should be searching for.

    And there it is; well just painting related to the name, brand, names, and nothing else on the list. Along with the translation as it is identified as a name, he was expecting to think of hearing their original language but the UI has fully and permanently updated since the end of the siege. Disappointed and thought this place probably from their world, he thought it just from a different dimension. Checking around the place, it is rather peaceful in a messy way. The four continues their search for anything from what it had left.

    Rusic yawns to express his negligence; he sits one of the benches, picks his rune stones on hand, light a random object, then the fire didn¡¯t light but fell to the ground. A gaping hole appeared before him as the others heard a loud noise falling down. Tabitha turns around

    ¡°What in the hell was that!?¡±

    ¡°The most basics thing I could do besides searching around. I¡¯m opening up secret rooms here¡±

    Archivist looks down at the hole as something is not harmonizing his aura.

    ¡°There is another realm below there. Rusic? Are you trying not to tell us something?¡±

    Rusic sees them that they are too new of this experience. It is strange for the three people haven¡¯t experience these types of realms yet. It is obvious that it is common to exist linked realms connecting together like Agatheus City¡¯s inner realms. Then again, Archivist is right. The realm linked to one another and nothing to blend together. The place down there is releasing spiritual essence, too goblin like. Rusic stretches his body

    ¡°We might as well venture down¡±

    Tabitha shuffles her cards, the new deck formed on her deck holder as she must picked the three decks. Her UI says something made her focus on the new deck, the word temporary means something and the note by Yui says something it will fill up for adapting specific environment where it is not well suited for the other two decks. It is decided, she picks her new deck. Goblin drawn literacy at the front then at the back is one of the tribal different logos of the tribes. Archivist sends his words through her head

    ¡°The bottom has no signs of threat. Let¡¯s get down here fast¡±

    A noise randomly crashing where she is now. The room starts to shake and she was pulled by the shield student.

    ¡°Hey! We need to go. This place starts acting up¡±

    The shield student can¡¯t find something who did this. Invisible and unnoticeable to where they are, Rusic takes the first step near the hole.

    ¡°We just disturb something here. My runes can¡¯t find it. This is no neutral mana. Let¡¯s go down for now¡±

    The shield student and Tabitha were the first to go down. Archvist follows along as Rusic stays and watch. Rusic sees him stuttered his step to see he is not going yet. The floor starts to rise up and the room starts to release fumes.

    No time to see what happened as Archivist dives down to check the two. Rusic looks at the hole as it starts to close in. Stone drawings start to form as it about to close it, then it stopped. Rusic sees his shadow in front of him when the light flashes in the room. Without even a single movement of his daring stands. The hole sneakily moved on its own and sink Rusic down. The creature comes out hiding at the entrance. The sealed shamanistic magic starts to fall apart and the pieces of the toy body fell to the ground. The body is being put up together, and with the head appeared out of nowhere as it softly whispers

    ¡°Whisper* D ¨C u ¨C d ¨C u ¨C d ¨C u ¨C u ¨C c ¨C k¡±

    The four entered the realm that is drastically different. Archivist already know something about this realm.

    ¡°This realm is also corrupted or easy to say curses and jinxes¡±

    Rusic lands on the ground ¡°It¡¯s hexes and voodoos, Archivist. Curses are term for the demons, and what¡¯s this ¡®jinxes¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°Better not talk about it, we are a realm of goblins¡±

    ¡°Nah, this is no realm for the shamanism. You know that¡±

    The shield student reaches out to Rusic ¡°Then what is this place?¡±

    ¡°The same demonic realm, and it seems like the goblins were meddling here for a bit . . .¡±

    Rusic quiets down as he can¡¯t grasp how this realm looks.

    The realm is fully drenched in rituals and voodoos, there are trace of junks from Isekai City and much more. Like garbage being thrown here, but so neat and clean for some visual reasons. Tabitha sees now her hands in shamanism like magic cards. She tries it

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Hey Rusic, do you think I can use my cards here?¡±

    ¡°Well, go ahead. This place is not hostile than the one from above . . . (He looks up) . . . Well, there is nothing to see there. The ceiling disappears¡±

    They look up as the ceiling still rays down in a small hole, the shines of the rituals are closing it with its seal.

    Tabitha tries to use her cards. The card she picks is the reveal. The aura appeared around the card and blasts around it into seismic wave. The wave first interacts what the card touches from Tabitha¡¯s hand to her feet and now spread any contact that the ground touches. Down and up, the reveal shows the rituals all around them. Rusic could tell what this place is

    ¡°I see, then the spirits are the one who descending its influence¡±

    ¡°Oh, and I thought it reveal something more¡±

    ¡°No lass, they are revealed with your magic. The spirits didn¡¯t show itself fully. We just need our own spirit to draw and communicate¡±

    The shield student tries to use his gauntlet as he touches the ground. Archivist stops him and said with a stern voice

    ¡°A word of a lesson to you, boy. Spirits are also one of the types of mana. Don¡¯t bring a live specimen inside the gauntlet¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was thinking . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need for apology. They look rather curious for you, right?¡±

    The shield student sees the ground already start playfully reaching the gauntlet. Like it wanted to be taken inside, he remembers the challenge during the summer festival. His uncle was overwhelmed by the totem heads. Not even tech itself to protect against the spirits.

    Gauntlet pulls away from the ground where light sound of sighs following the gauntlet¡¯s near-touch. It was soon return to his inventory knowing so well of the unknown he doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. They venture forward and check what this realm is. Out from the shadowy room, and opens up to a new area. The collection of monsters is here being ritually sacrificed. The monsters that were part of the siege are here. The large beetle, the swarm insects/limpers, remnants from the ampstalk tree, but no wraiths or other unique monsters.

    Archivist and Rusic know about goblin hideouts, but not like this. Rusic said to them ¡°It is surprising how the spirits are already making secret bases¡±

    The shield student sees the room to look like an autopsy facility. He stares at the remains leaving him disturbed to the mystic of both magic intwine together. ¡°Rusic, I heard about it from the adventurers. It¡¯s called a tribes¡¯ den, mostly housed the spirits. According to the city guild, it displays as the homage of the goblin spirits¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right humiskis¡±

    They turned around and see the toy to their sides. An actual voodoo doll, instead of a children¡¯s toy. The spirit sees nothing but hear something. The way it moves around as it is acting blind, and the trails of rituals are guiding it to the wall. Gets hit and the echoes of the soul tingles like a bell. The doll speaks at the wall

    ¡°The spirits have reach here since the strange demonic walkers. The moon that grows left and the moon that froze kept, my boyz are chirping like a group of mocking birds that speaks clearly to the spirits¡¯ ears. To someone who is here and fear, I am probably in the blood tributes¡±

    The group see to be a sacrificial room, and the goblin spirit says it for tribute. The shield student was wondering and explains to it how they got here. The spirit was pleased casts its shamanism inside the ritual room and fell to ashes.

    ¡°Yes, yes! The spirits know. I am here to wonder blindly and see no life. Strange boys coming to this realm wearing fake bodies, soft, hard, and oddly looking creatures but standing in two feet and has arms. Weird boyz, but it didn¡¯t speak any tribunal talkas. Voice of the tribal boyz . . .¡±

    The room fell into darkness leaving only ashes that lay down as soil, the smoke didn¡¯t rise, the presence of magic is strange for Tabitha¡¯s senses, and the monsters they have sacrificed disappear. The goblin spirit kept its word wondering what this strange creature. The sound of the noise coming where they entered. The spirit slowly vanished leaving only the words they managed to listen to

    ¡°. . . Oh no, the big boyz. Hide if you want to stay . . .¡±

    Rusic and Archivist understood and bring the two to the pile of ashes, where Rusic dug open and Archivist bend the ashes into a molded room. They hid inside as they hear plenty of small footsteps.

    Group of toys walking through the room. A bunch of spirits possessing the dolls, mostly of those toys are figurines. All from the known merch from a popular anime, the most common look is the mech suit series. Tabitha and the shield student held their breath as the toys moved pass them, one of them stops. Its eyes stared at the ashes as it raises its weapon, then it fires at the pile. A shamanistic magic erupt to the pile and the body is formed. The remnants of the swarm limper arose from the ashes filled with rituals.

    Reanimated into a lifeless carcass, the spirit rides it and passes by. Rusic and Archivist have clearly understood why the spirit wants them to hide. Archivist said to Tabitha and the shield student

    ¡°This place is a spirit taming ranch¡±

    ¡°Spirit taming? Tabitha, do you have summoning magic¡±

    ¡°No, and I never learn it in Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Joanne might know how to tame spirits, but why we need to get one here¡±

    Archivist remembers how the undergrown is, it should be a collection of familiars created by the demons. Shamanism can replicate the manufactured beings, the only thing they need is a spirit to possessed the reanimated object.

    Yet there is also an alternative recreation. Rusic shakes his head, and Archivist has nothing to be knowledgeable about shamanism. Tabitha noticed the two Enders looking at right at her. The confused stare for them leading the idea of spirit taming. She tries to reach Kiege, but she is no avail. The shield student raises his hand

    ¡°Why not we loot this place?¡±

    Rusic laughs ¡°This boy is on to something, but spirits already know when you enter this place. Even we hide here, they know. They just play along as if we never exist. Spirits won¡¯t interact with you normally, just be supernaturally will make it active¡±

    Once they got out, the spirits surprised them from the ashes. Tabitha shriek. The spirits stop and look at the living. They are sensing no harms, and they stood their speaking their language

    ¡°Dinju!¡±

    ¡°Tazmin, Kalah diyana ug pum lam . . .¡±

    ¡°Shakala nam, paka lam pyung hala shak ek . . .¡±

    Gibberish to the ears to the group, they move pass them leaving them talking to one another. One toy turns towards them and mentioning about the other spirit.

    ¡°Are you here for the duck?¡±

    ¡°The fake duck spirit, who travels with children. You know that spirit, right?¡±

    The toys reveal the appearance of the toy. It is clearly the duck that the shield student had thought

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the same duck who always at the park. That same duck who keeps staring other people¡±

    Rusic is starting to worry ¡°Did it do something with the younglings?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more like the kids are bullying it instead the other way around¡±

    The toys are fading to its true form. The toys it tries to mimic return to its actual voodoo dolls. Their powers are showing less and less as it starting to fade. The dolls ask them for a request.

    ¡°Find the duck, in yellow of its glory¡±

    ¡°Glory, mon¡±

    ¡°The boyz¡¯s essence is interfering to the other realms. Please stop it and a reward will be provided among the beast spirits¡±

    They vanished, and the group returned back to the sacrificial room again. The spirits were never been interfering the lives of many people, unless the goblins summoned it for a reason. There they stood together, to know if they could follow the request of the spirits. Neither of them nor the living knows about the quest given by the spirits. Archivist says to them

    ¡°This is actually a first time having a ritual quest. If you two wants to get the reward, it is the most obvious they could give is guidance spiritually. Is either of you two knows to use shamanism?¡±

    Both of them shakes their head, the shield student grips his cross ¡°What about this item? I feel something I want to complete for why are we supposed to go here in the first place¡±

    The group main journey is for him, and it was truly so. Rusic can¡¯t hold back for the boy¡¯s curiosity as Archivist and Tabitha shared their thoughts.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, and more importantly is that gem is connecting to that ruin¡±

    ¡°It would be best we could go back and away from this freaky goblin rituals¡±

    ¡°From what I understand when a goblin spirit interferes the mortal realms means they are facing the unrealistic events of the unknown, the demonic secrets¡±

    Rusic pats the boy¡¯s shoulders ¡°I guess this is your journey lad, let¡¯s get that duck spirit¡±

    The shield student nods as his eyes were starting to look odd when he sees the cross. Something inside starts to feel empty as it needed to feel. Since the gem breaks free, as if the shamanistic spirits are contacting with his cross. The duck is something feel no threat, this makes him question the quest giver as he said to them

    ¡°Do you think those spirits are against us?¡±

    Archivist stops him and hid his mouth ¡°Shh* We just follow along. It won¡¯t be the quest to finish and the spirits show end here¡±

    The shield student feels the hand feeling a bit cold, freezing his mouth shut. This is something they should not be doing during inside the realm of the goblins. He just nods as they proceed to go elsewhere, not back up but to where they could find an exit. They continue to go forward as they found bodies, toy fractures along the way. The sound of spirits sprung loudly but quiet to the living. The group couldn¡¯t help but to guess. Archivist said to Rusic

    ¡°Is this the right time not use our powers?¡±

    ¡°Aye Lad, we never use our magic since then. They didn¡¯t interfere us and we won¡¯t interfere theirs¡±

    This realm is getting into a strange void, both realms are colliding into a rift they could not interpret. The surrounding is turning between goblin den or the ruins they supposed to be, it starts to get a little more unbelievable to their eyes.  The marks, the rituals, the remains under switching between from its illusion, it is clearly keeping something from them. There they found an object lying on the floor. A shrunken head being transform back and forth between the head or a toy doll. The shield student gets curious and was about to reach it. Rusic pulls to him and said,

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go without anything to do with this realm¡±

    Tabitha sees her hands show a distinctive spell card. ¡®Far Seer¡¯ card that helps them see the true vision of the shamanism, with a warning note telling not to do it during battle. In thoughts with Archivist

    ¡°Hey, my card gives a warning about not using it during a fight¡±

    ¡°Then we need to get out from this realm quick¡±

    Archivist says to Rusic and the shield student. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we were intruding something secret here. Let¡¯s go back . . .¡±

    The realm starts to reveal more bodies come after the other, the spirit dolls falling apart and those mech suit figurines are appearing in pieces.

    The voice is getting louder, the familiar voice from the shield student, but a wary tone of confusion to the others.

    ¡°D-u-u-c-k sh-sh-sh ha-ha-hah¡±

    The noise made it clear to their ears whereas everybody needs to leave now. A random entrance open as they spoof by its sudden surprised. Rusic had enough of the strange immersion as the piles keep coming closer to them. The drops of broken toys keep closing in on them, were there is nothing they can do, but to leave.

    They return back when they entered. Tabitha¡¯s card can now be used, everybody couldn¡¯t understand why they got here from below to the door in different level. Tabitha opens up her card and the spell ¡®far seer¡¯ is open. A vision coming through the realm they entered previously. The piles of bodies are now showing the entity of the spirits, all goblin spirits, were taken down by their own strong goblin shaman. Wielding the rituals that she never seen before and the body of the duck as its avatar. It was able to annihilate everything the room has. Speaking mostly in goblin tongue, a dead language where she couldn¡¯t translate except that were able to.

    It says ¡°. . . The spirits of rustah dustahs still mad by your disownment from your ancestors . . .¡±

    ¡°The goblin spirits were always at your side, but your rituals shared with the old enemies¡±

    ¡°The dead can not change, you lasta mi donaggas . . . We still condemn inside of its old po¡¯ugus nola thum ba . . .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here, humiskis will not confused itself to you, boyz . . . Wait?¡±

    The duck looks at to where the group was heading. Something they could not see, and the duck follows where the door they entered.

    The door starts to shake, the group turns around as the spirit is already at the door. Rusic tells them again

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your magic. We should hide¡±

    Tabitha looks around the place ¡°To where exactly, our only exit is cursed by goblin spell¡±

    ¡°This is still a realm, and also a religious building. There should be more rooms here¡±

    Archivist looks at the debris where the structure where uneven at the corner, he checks it and finds a door. The group follows him as he tries to breakthrough. No time to see what inside as they go up. An inner balcony as they stood that could not see from the ground floor.

    The door squeaks itself open, the spirit walks in alone as they see it below. It is indeed the duck that spirits want to get rid of. Rusic thought it was a bit sketchy how the spirits are meddling on something. No one knows what the spirits are doing, now that it spreads their secrets inside the city. Giving away that they are interfering without a goblin in control. With no knowledge of the ways of shamanism, they could not do anything to deal with it. Rusic¡¯s rune weapons can easily beat it, but he just removes its avatar and not its existence.

    The ¡®far seer¡¯ still maintaining the magic usage. Tabitha records it with her device as the seer is going farther to the past revealing many resources hidden by the spirits¡¯ schemes. From one of the secrets revealed, there is an exit where they are at now, she looks at the window where the glass window is still intact. She pulls their arms and said,

    ¡°My magic just found a way to escape. Are we going to leave now?¡±

    Rusic watches at the duck acting goofy as it walks forward to the stage. No one knows what rituals it has and what curses it obtains after defeating the previous realm.

    The mystery of shamanism and its spirits still managed to hide itself from its dangerous curses. Rusic will not dare to face something that will grow stronger inside this realm.

    ¡°Aye lass, we are not ready to go against them. It is better to see what spirits it has that we could not see it for ourselves¡±

    ¡°But I managed to use my far seer to see more than we have seen before. I even recorded it¡±

    ¡°Then, when we approach it, how will it react?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I was hoping to talk to it¡±

    The shield student holds his mouth from laughter ¡°The duck keeps saying duck multiple times. I know spirits can actual talk, but this is goblin¡±

    Tabitha sees both of them won¡¯t be pushing to have a conversation. This is supposed to be her first time talking to the spirit. However, this is something she had to be involved with preparation. They have no choice but to leave. When they turn their backs, the duck had found something hidden in the podium. Then it throws at them at the inner balcony, Archivist tries to catch it, but it phases through his hands. It spread around and directly went to the shield student. His cross merge with those things as it revealed itself as beads.

    The beads are merging and forcing the item to open an unknown portal. The shield student was pulled into and Rusic grabs his hand before sucked into a different realm. Archivist recognized the portal¡¯s frames and Tabitha froze a bit by a familiar presence. She said,

    ¡°Is that Lady Constantine¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°Sort of, Tabitha. It could be safe¡±

    Rusic uses his runes to stop the boy being pulled ¡°Lady Constantine? Who designs something like that to force someone like this?¡±

    Archivist turns around as the place is becoming curse into the ritual.

    ¡°There is no time, the goblin spirit is coming¡±

    They rushed in as they should not interfere the spirits. Fighting an enemy soon to be, the spirits are dangerous entities. Rusic knows well no one could escape inside a goblin¡¯s spiritual grounds. His experience inside the sphere at the school made him realize the endless possibilities of such danger. They got away, leaving the duck continues the curse inside the ruined realm. The duck sighs in relief

    ¡°Duck¡±

    Then it turns around and see the other spirits as well are gone. Finally, the rituals are now able to infest this ruin, it opens a secret compartment at the back of the stage. Showing an album filled with people who attended this place.

    The year represents clearly to be the time even before the Eras being written,

    ¡°Duck?¡±

    Questioning and remembering what these spirits are and also cannot be obtain so lightly, and its thoughts to be sealed demons, but souls that it could not reach. Other spirits come inside as the spirits had sense emptiness to this room

    ¡°Gobin shaman, where are the lost souls¡±

    ¡°Duck, duck . . . duck¡±

    ¡°The chosen boy? You mean the boy who carries the old cross¡±

    ¡°Duck?¡±

    The spirits sigh as the faithful keeps playing dumb, forgetting that they too should not interfere unless the living reached them.

 Tabithas Failed Return - Chapter 126

    COI C126

    It was not long where Ironno was able to find them out from their realm journey. Yet the hour set close beyond dinner time, they shouldn¡¯t be this late when they are with Rusic around. Something wasn¡¯t felt right, and it was. The group is being marked with a different guild¡¯s magic. Rusic was the only one with his armor protected to a special degree of spells. He carries the boy while Archivist carries Tabitha. Archivist was able to endure the magic spell as they venture through the magic portal with her keeping something valuable as the temporary deck is slowly fading away.

    Archivist says to Ironno ¡°Where¡¯s Lilith? Spokesman¡¯s wife¡±

    Rusic shows Ironno the item they have, it was the cross that looks similar to a certain guild. Ironno is connecting the item and Lilith¡¯s background, he understands little of why they have such an item.

    ¡°That would be the least to my worries. Let¡¯s go back, you know that item can able to detect the spirits¡±

    Rusic scuffs it with a big cough ¡°Not just any spirits, it is able to see their dens¡±

    Ironno stops for a moment, then proceeds to move on anyway. Tonight, they have opened a hidden church¡¯s archives.

    It is the early in the morning, Haw is collecting their loots and check every quality it has. Spokesman and Lilith are with him in the field computer, researching what those loots they have found. All the things they could get, they were daring or lucky to be with Rusic to get the wraith¡¯s true form. Dwarves are truly the looters of kings according to their arrogant mouths. Along with them is one of the adventurers from Isekai City, a public official who is investigating the loots they brought. The warning calls an uproar as they brought the loots here.

    They already trying to negotiate for them to screen the loots they have. The Dexter Guild held responsible for the loots to be station here until it is properly secured and regulated. The looks of Haw¡¯s eyes on the machine under the equipment from the wraith, an apparition that possessed a mechanical suit. Haw must finish this and took it to the investigator for any disqualification of the item. Spokesman grins so proudly how both Tabitha and the shield student to be able to brought where Lilith indirectly sent them. Away from the two, the couple mingle such old discovery.

    ¡°Is this the reward you brought for them, my dear Lilith?¡±

    ¡°It will never be too late, I have you so they could be given in return. I have no doubts against the boy who is blessed by an ascended mortal¡±

    ¡°Sanquin is your sworn sister¡±

    ¡°And she too had to leave when we finally be alone, to our future child¡±

    ¡°Ah, such a mature woman with the past I never see in you. I don¡¯t know. You know much of the law of the living and the dead, and I for one maybe be that part of those descendants they curious about¡±

    ¡°As long as you continue to stay here with me, the child you try to help will be provided¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lilith¡±

    After the rest of the stages identifying the loots, the investigator had no choice but to leave. The threat is gone and only left is an object is turned off and branded to the new owners. Rune style crafts, the new law of magic for this city, and it is already being registered to the adventurers who got it. Haw picks up his device and made a call

    ¡°And that¡¯s it, I have to name someone¡¯s item¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you people never know about our laws anyways without registering . . .¡±

    The call ended as soon as the real business is coming into fruition. Haw takes an early work to just to hide something from them. Spokesman looks at the item, not from the wraith, but the object secretly collected by Archivist and Rusic. Shamanism is cursing and hiding the relics from the church. The illusion shows so many random areas, true in the sense of what the goblins are doing but less likely of them making realms to themselves. The dead can¡¯t provide a world for the living.

    Lilith was surprised by Tabitha¡¯s card. ¡°I know you are the one who made the deck and the empty slot that makes temporary mana slots. How many mana types it has when interacting with itself?¡±

    ¡°The cards are specially made, can¡¯t be burn but to absorb the mana from the wielder. Tabitha is the only one can able to use it, not by branded name but the functions of not using magic. I¡¯d say Spokesman, why she fears her own magic?¡±

    ¡°A past that forces her to do something she mustn¡¯t do. Sorry, I am not close to her. Yui somehow managed to get through of that girl¡¯s obliviousness¡±

    Focus on the hidden stash, objects of old that somehow managed to reach here. The origin where it held the possession of the demons, a place of untouched until the shamanism vandalized it. All realms when influenced by the demons are always never left something this clean and filled to the brim with their personal belongings and creations. The rat men¡¯s realm should be an example. It is already said among the citizens about it, demonic, barbaric, and cultic in display with surrounding areas of corpses. Haw makes himself think and said,

    ¡°Why would a realm like that exist?¡±

    Lilith¡¯s eyes roll to hear Haw questions. As a demon herself, or maybe he did not know. It doesn¡¯t matter, she plays an event for the boy. Tabitha was given as witness of their genuine journey. Now those two will continue what lies inside their city without the influenced to come over them.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sly, my sister . . .¡±

    A message from Sanquin. Lilith had nothing to say to her, if she is going to make secret about him then she too keeps secret what he will soon have. The cross with the beads collected, only 30 beads so far. More so to get when it is completed.

    A celebration rejoices during breakfast. The shield student and Tabitha were very surprised they made it out after going into the portal. Tabitha feels the same magic when Lady Constantine helps her with hers. Thankfully, they made it out and sees they are return with the loots they got. Haw is placing their equipment in a box. All of their equipment was taken and the promised to be upgraded are already in there. Haw was upgrading it late at night until morning. That¡¯s some dedication when he could finish it in the day instead.

    Rusic explains why Haw has to do that ¡°Your people came by and check the loot you got. Strange magic coming from it, they said is demonic or was it me who bring my runes inside, laughs*¡±

    They are outside of the quarter houses where the workers sleep, his uncle brought his friends to see his nephew¡¯s first successful dangerous adventure. Sniper couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he sees his nephew had been doing.

    ¡°Miyusuki, I never believe your nephew is part of the Enders guild¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, Sonohara. The boy gets something to him when he lost his magic¡±

    The workers are smiling and congratulating them. The feast is just a normal breakfast, but with Rusic¡¯s kegs rolling over on the ground. Morning drinks for everyone! Spokesman and Lilith weren¡¯t there; Only sleepy Haw, drunken Rusic, and serious Ironno. The shield student judges them without any hesitation as the celebration who planned it was definitely his uncle. He looks at them as they look at him back with their expectation to hear his adventurers. They took their time and they proceed to go back to work after sober up.

    The celebration was over. When the sounds of the horns blow from the north, it is clearly shows that the Dexter Guild is still continue the expansion since that night. Tabitha tries to reach out to the three, but they seem have no response after a drink, the long night work, and just being here. Ironno was ruining the mood and had to flat out say to her

    ¡°I am here to see what you have in your loot. The wraith one. I heard from Haw it is already being distribute only to you and the young boy¡±

    Archivist was not given a loot. He is the main front for Tabitha. The wraith is fully armored and has powerful machineries inside, it should be blatantly good to have such items on him. Meanwhile for him, that is not fitted for him being heavy equipped. His agility is the main skills he had done inside this city. The only wished he could¡¯ve received is the cards from Tabitha. The trust on her is his crucial performance, his mask lights up being cool with his eyes sleep and his lips like he is snoozing. Tabitha has to accept it for now.

    Rusic brings the box to them ¡°Hic* Those guys seem not committed with my drinks hic* I am going back to the island. Remember, the place is still acting a little strange lately. Better watch out when you entered the fort¡±

    He left only by a meter distance. The dwarf continues to walk drunkenly with song he sings through his way. No one knows if he is going to walk there, and would be the best because the road is safe for him to walkthrough. Now they have such opportunity to find out what Haw had done to their equipment.

    The first item to open was the emblem of a familiar guild. The shield student was curious about it, but cuts it off where his gauntlet has its first upgrade installed. His gauntlet has the wraith¡¯s berserk ability. It was the ability for it go fast and attack in a suspenseful force. Without any hesitation to check anything else, he wore it and the new energy gauge indicates stamina. He tries it out and uses the gauntlet to the ground. The gauntlet did nothing but his body is riling up. Each hit quickens his reflexes, faster, faster, and faster than he had ever drumming on the ground.

    The gauntlet stops for a bit and the new gauge meter is storing it up. It is starting to shaken as something is about to release. He pulls out his dagger on his gauntlet, a small tight grip, it starts to deform. The sounds of the turbine gradually raising up releasing a thunderous noise. The sounds of the crushed metal as it grinds. The molten colors of his dagger molded into a crumbled paper. The shield student tries to release his hands and suddenly drops it in such speed. The molten dagger fell like mud on the ground as it is still melting.

    Tabitha and Archivist were shock, then Ironno approaches to him as he tries to touch the gauntlet. The overheat sizzles on his hand as he grazes it. His own gloves were soaked with water, but it wasn¡¯t enough as he pulls it away from his hand

    ¡°Scourges! What the Dexter Guild member had done to give you such an item?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that I¡¯m part of your guild¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m questioning about you. But then again, Sanquin has too many connections I don¡¯t get it . . . Ah never mind. I can see it is properly made. Let me remind you that kind of gauntlet is only be maintain by Haw¡±

    Ironno is going on his way waving his hand from the burnt. Haw yawns to hear such ruckus.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Focus on upgrading the rest of the gauntlet¡¯s modification. You have at least two months before the next moon cycle. The Dexter Guild won¡¯t be going anywhere, yet¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thank you teacher Haw for upgrading my gauntlet. So, Tabitha how¡¯s your upgrade¡±

    Tabitha wants to try it out, but the qualification to use it did not reach. Frustrated how Yui is given an activation when triggered rather than manually.

    Tabitha shakes her head and asks Haw ¡°These emblems though, this is from the Not Worthy guild, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the agreement from Spokesman asked if you were able to find it¡±

    ¡°Found what?¡±

    ¡°Rusic found it for you. I have no idea how the two gives their detail to a specific material, but I¡¯m guessing you enter a sanctuary¡±

    ¡°Sanctuary?¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Archivist seems that Haw knows about it. As Haw is about to explain it to her, he stops to find the right word to say. ¡°I am trying to explain to you that has complication; It is a stolen space into the realm. The sanctuary I can describe as it is, untouched but taken away by a powerful being. Archi, you might know this too¡±

    Tabitha reaches Arhcivist¡¯s head ¡°Do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Hard to explain or to believe it, it is like a place that is taken away, land or space, and put into a realm. For example, this place we are standing. It can be snatch away leaving a large gaping hole as the structure here will be intact to somewhere else. Sanctuary though, it is able to protect itself due to being in a different type of mana. The realm we visit before is the example but the origin is unknown and what mana it has to protect itself from the neutral mana¡±

    ¡°Do you think we could go back there and see?¡±

    ¡°Can you able to face shamanism?¡±

    ¡°No, but can we handle it together¡±

    ¡°The spirits wouldn¡¯t interfere to the living but neither we should be in return¡±

    The shield student is shaken with excitement with his first upgrade, he stares at it as if he wields his most important weapon. His lost for high tier magic, his RAP is not yet mature enough to have enough points for his mana control, and the magic item he previous has didn¡¯t coordinate well with his stats neutralize. He becomes the worst since Sanquin touches him. The shield student was doubtful

    ¡°I thought I was not going to made it this far, but now, I am possessing something strong and the first person in our city using archscience, right teacher Haw?¡±

    Haw responds ¡°No . . .¡±

    The shield student puts himself down hearing him ruining his moment. He thought he could¡¯ve some happy moments at the ending of their celebration. Haw wasn¡¯t finished

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re the apprentice of Sanquin, if you know better regarding the recruitment by Enders. I am here looking for a recruit, and send a report to my guild members who are interested, volunteer or commissioned. You were someone who are being interested by her. Someday, you will see her. But for now, your body still needs training¡±

    The shield student¡¯s eyes were wide open, it means Sanquin is accepting him to be the apprentice. A kid with only defensive abilities and managed to join just to ask for help. He knows that the Enders were able to face his people; like the stories from the city guild¡¯s sphere, the rescuer from east coast, and the same rescuer near the tutorial dungeons. All under the origin from Enders Bridge. Him to be have such great opportunities that his set turned into the best equipment he ever had. The melted daggers reformed back to its original form, he picks it up and see something new.

    Rune writings in golden light, no but a reflection of the writing in gold paint. Written as if it was used by a small pen in its miniscule hieroglyphics like carvings. Drawn some images like it is forming a sentence. Then he checks one of his shields, runic shield doesn¡¯t have it except for his first shield. He said to Haw

    ¡°Did you do something to my equipment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s upgraded by Spokesman¡¯s request. I won¡¯t say anymore after that. The man knows his words like meddlesome bureaucrat¡±

    The shield student didn¡¯t continue to bother, and Haw looks scowling to talk about it.

    Archivist checks on the boy ¡°Have you check enough of your first new upgrades?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and today I think I should¡¯ve done with adventuring until next week. So, I¡¯ll be heading back home¡±

    ¡°So soon, I heard about you not training enough since the incidents¡±

    ¡°No, I did train. I need to build up some muscles and practice on my reflexes naturally. I¡¯ve been doing my training for more than a week now. I need the stats to able to use my abilities¡±

    Archivist hears him been training for a week. It¡¯s true that they rely heavily on magic to raised their body. He has nothing to say and let him go.

    Meanwhile Tabitha, looks at the upgraded gears and won¡¯t be using it unless it was for a purpose. In her sneaky expectation, she goes to Haw.

    ¡°Say, I am wondering you could let me use my magic items freely¡±

    ¡°Of course, but not here Yawn*. Oue has putting something on your equipment with powerful materials that I secretly have inside the island. If you know what I mean then you know the city¡¯s restriction¡±

    Haw fell asleep once again as his head lays down and take his first sleepy breath. Tabitha gets it about Yui, but going outside of the city is not for her time to waste. The last week of her trying get money and waste it all enjoying the city life.

    Now equipped and fully dressed out, would she be in disadvantage to return back. Tabitha uses her spell and cast a portal to Fuku City. Archivist noticed her eyes wanting to go there.

    ¡°I am still not ready to face it, Archivist. But I want to see first what is left . . . my friends¡±

    ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t say a word from what lies inside of your home¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I want to retrieve something that I could not able to get . . .¡±

    Where she about to enter the portal ¡°. . . and let¡¯s hope that place didn¡¯t keep those cree . . .¡±

    The portal didn¡¯t work ¡°. . . what just happened?¡±

    ¡°Where is it leads to?¡±

    ¡°Inside my old apartment, why can¡¯t I go there?¡±

    Instead going inside to Fuku City, they teleported instead outside of the gate. Abruptly appeared by the road where people are queueing to get inside. With her powers could see the magic barrier is blocking anyone who can use magic teleportation in and out from there. Showing itself is protecting from something, and of course the rumors they heard about. The gangs called Scraypers. They were the known suspects doing criminal activities inside Fuku City, and yet they heard that there are no reports about them besides from Mihayara District. News about them that they are working with the people inside.

    Tabitha has no worries about them as her deck still not active yet. Across through the city where they reached her apartment complex, they passed through signs of protest and banners for not letting the refugees live inside their districts. She thought they were heartless at first, but her senses continue to tingle that something dangerous keep passing by. Comparing all the districts she travelled to the entire city itself, this place is the most occurring of dangers through her trait. The deck on her side still wasn¡¯t active yet. They entered the building and her deck suddenly appeared, there are two temporary cards as the two main decks remained empty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we are not welcome here, Archivist¡±

    Archivist lights up his mask showing a bandage cross x on its mouth and its eyes close.

    ¡°You are truly said on your words. Do you have any advice for me, please?¡±

    ¡°Be enlightened, your home is disappearing before you know it. Know the truth what caused it and learn the solution that needs be. The weeds are not worthy to set the soil that they never served the life of others. It¡¯s your choice and I am your choice for violence. Strength of the weak¡±

    Tabitha hits his shoulder as it is clearly that he is weak. He needs Tabitha¡¯s cards for powering him up. She already checks the cards on her UI. All of them are for diplomacy and intimidation, for what though.

    With her old keycard won¡¯t able to access inside, the guard recognized the card logo.

    ¡°Hey, you were one of those old residence. I can¡¯t believe someone like you come back¡±

    ¡°What happened to this place?¡±

    ¡°A lot of people moved into a bigger building. It¡¯s a long story, but it is clearly changed since the new management¡±

    ¡°Since when that happened?¡±

    ¡°Three times actually, the recent one is after the siege. The other two were ownership problems, since the original owner didn¡¯t transfer to this world. Your things are still here, they didn¡¯t throw it away. You could go to your apartment and see¡±

    The guard let them in, as the new circumstances causing so much problems. The guard didn¡¯t want to know if she is a defector or not. Archivist hides behind the mask and his observation follow through. To the place she resides, for how long does she think about it that her apartment is safe. If there is someone is residing her apartment, there will be a lot hassle about double booking. Now to the problematic housing for the people who lost their homes in Mihayara District. One knock of the door, someone opens it with frustrated look.

    ¡°Hello there, are you the original owner? Sorry, sorry, this place turns to shit when the change of new management¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine I just want to get my stuff¡±

    The woman invites them in, and opens the closet. A magic container concealed carefully by the magic detector. The woman grabs it and gives it to her. Tabitha touches it and the item react and pulled into her inventory. The woman provides her with snacks and tea as she shows her some hospitality.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, everything happened since the changes. I don¡¯t know where you are or where you¡¯ve been for the past months. They thought you were dead¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too sudden to conclude my absence¡±

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t get it either when people are wanting a place to stay. I used to live somewhere else in Mihayara district until the siege . . .¡±

    Tabitha continues to have a conversation with her, Archivist stops them after 10 minutes. The woman agreed

    ¡°Sure, only if there are no complaints from your apartment being cohabitated¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve somewhere to stay. I just want to ask one last thing¡±

    ¡°Tell me¡±

    ¡°What happened to the previous residence?¡±

    ¡°Cough* hmm, do you know anything about the representative leader of Fuku City?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never known about the leaders of this city¡±

    ¡°Well, they made an agreement to settle among the refugee. If only Mayor Nakamura is not absent . . . Sigh* Forget it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, goodbye¡±

    Archivist is wondering about the person they talk about. He stood silence and kept his mind at bay. Tabitha is sure that he is curious, but there is no time for explanation. She needs to visit first the people she knows that won¡¯t leave this place. The luck for her that she will meet them at the park. Hoping that she meets that person again, she has to check on it first. The woman watches them leave, and return inside with a relief from her face.

    ¡°Thank god, it¡¯s not the person who knows my doubles. SHIT! I thought right that girl is a nobody. A shitty nobody¡±

    She opens her old device and to someone out there who knows the two couple. The private server in social media spreads easily to find out about her. Mostly rumors and her involvement with the Enders Bridge, the best answer for her is to let her be. The connections with the Enders are the worst to their worries as defectors. Including the doubles who were under watch against the Dexter Guild. The woman seeks deeper and found some old posts. She stops there and don¡¯t need to dive deeper. In the old posts, before everything is happening. The riot or them leaving the city, there is nothing for to do but to move on.

    The defectors read the posts about Tabitha. Many starts to know that she is a member from Enders Bridge. The woman who is curious about her, gives them an honest comment about it.

    ¡°Ignore her and let her do her own thing¡±

    ¡°Do you know about her?¡±

    ¡°Some of us know about her as witness during the riot if you want to spread her name and reveal much of our secrets. You¡¯ll be targeted more than that girl¡±

    ¡°Hah this guy is trolling¡±

    ¡°See at the profile name you jackass¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck!¡±

    ¡°The sad part is you can¡¯t delete your comment in this site LOL!¡±

    ¡°F¡±

    ¡°f¡±

    ¡°fff. . .¡±

    ¡°emote* f¡±

    Tabitha is at the park hoping someone she knew passed by like the old days. Surprised by the look of the person slowly walking with a cane. He sits down the same bench as he drinks his juice. Tabitha walks to him

    ¡°Hey you! Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sorry who are you? You don¡¯t look like you are going to scam me¡±

    Tabitha casts an illusion spell on her hair to return the hairstyle she once had. The old man recognizes as he laughs softly

    ¡°My, my, my you came back. I have some good news for you. Do you know those one of the children were taken away from the bad people?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Well, there she is . . . Hey!¡±

    The girl who walks to him as she gives him a hug. Tabitha recognized the girl, but where are the rest of the kids. The old man continues

    ¡°It¡¯s fine though, the girl told me that her friends are still trapped inside the east coast. You know this girl and the other woman were saved inside the city guild¡¯s sphere. Wait a minute, you don¡¯t know that Enders Bridge¡¯s people saved those people, but they never let them escape . . .¡±

    The old man continues to tell the tales of this girl¡¯s life. Meanwhile, Tabitha and Archivist are talking about the survivors.

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s from Lady Constantine¡¯s guild. Have we already forgotten about it, Tabitha?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I was wondering they are being taking care of¡±

    ¡°Do you mention about it to Elrond?¡±

    ¡°I have, he said that it¡¯s the Guild Mistress holds the fate of the people she rescued. I guess I understand why they never bring them here yet¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it is only Fuku City is a bit strange¡±

    They return to the old man as he is now talking about a different topic, he let¡¯s go the girl and continue to play with the other kids. He can¡¯t hold himself to telling her what happened to this place.

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad they didn¡¯t continue to bring them here. These people, our community, are losing sympathy to the people who were tricked. I know that we are not like that, but . . . Sigh* If you continue to stay here for at least a month or so. You can see why I said. Please, don¡¯t changed your mind like the other folks here. Something is truly going on in this city¡±

    The old man attends to the girl, leaving Tabitha speechless at the moment. This is something is truly going to happen again if they divide themselves yet again.

    Regretfully, she can¡¯t do it. These people here she saw are genuine people, surrounded by what the old man warned about. She still didn¡¯t want to give up though, as she turns to go where the place what she had remembered from the shield student¡¯s memory. That the person who died was alive after all. Scared to face it as if the dead was in control by the demon itself. She has to face it, or just play along this act in this suspicious place. Walking along, as it feels normal but her trait keeps ringing her head with warnings of threats. Couldn¡¯t calm down from what she is hearing from the old man. She stops and found him.

    A man is passing by with other Fuku adventurers. Waiting in line to a stall that is prepared for the new organization is about to form. The people from Fuku City are rallying to form themselves their own guild. The Agatheans and Citizens are forming their second guild, as they will make their own and be the third. The sign says its advertisement

    ¡°Welcome to the guild from Fuku City. Join us as we are professionalized or mastery in the forms of high technical runes. So, please you¡¯re invited to see if you¡¯re beneficial to be the working force focusing in this city¡±

    The three guilds are being shown to see how they are being differentiate. The City Guild, Victory Rooks (Agathean and Citizen co-guild), and the Fuku City Guild (name not yet registered) are on display. The adventuring guild, the realm dungeon seeker guild, and the new guild specialize in modernization with tech and magic. The person she is looking for is joining with Fuku City Guild. The man stood there with no reminiscence of how he stands idly. She reaches out to him

    ¡°Magnet??!¡±

    Magnet turns around and sees a woman he never seen before. He stutters

    ¡°Y-Y-e-es?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Magnet¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t help him, the defectors are getting close to be discovered and this woman spotted one of them. Magnet¡¯s double is dead. There is someone else is alive who knows him. They waited as the two trying to figure it out who remembers who. Tabitha¡¯s trait is going full alarm inside her head, and it accidently reach Kiege¡¯s mind. Softly she responds

    ¡°Tabitha, what are these ringing noises inside your head? Are you in danger?!¡±

    Tabitha ignores Kiege and said to Magnet ¡°Yeah, how else you could remember. We are just acquaintance with a common hobby together. You know anime alike (nervously laughing)¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, anime. Well life is a bit hard now lately¡±

    Magnet nervously laughs as things are slowly settling down. Tabitha apologizes while Magnet returns and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I forgotten something so fun back then¡±

    Archivist takes Tabitha away as he says his farewell.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we need to go¡±

    ¡°Yeah, goodbye¡±

    Archivist, for the first time removes his mask and gives it to Tabitha. Hiding her tears while his face is shown to the public. The sobbing noise is getting louder as the mask silent it. She cries

    ¡°You¡¯re not Magnet, his favorite name is always Magneto . . .¡±

 Where She is an Enders Guild member - Chapter 127

    COI C127

    Flash back where they meet, Tabitha and with her friends along with the old man. The old man tries to calm down the kids ¡°Now, now. Your parents will be worried if you cry like that¡±

    ¡°Sob* Where¡¯s mama? It¡¯s been a week and she still not her¡±

    The children had cause of chain reactions where more kids started crying. The man is standing by, helping the kids get distracted. Acting ridiculous of being a hero, the kids were calmed down a bit. Tabitha helps the old man back to their rooms. The rest of her friends continue to work on taking care of the kids¡¯ mess.

    ¡°Ah man, those kids are starting to figure out that this is not the world we live in¡±

    ¡°Well, I was the one who is handling the kids all day. They are as monsters as they were even with their parents watching me¡±

    ¡°Of course, you were working on a daycare. Magneto¡±

    The man stood there silently who loves the Marvel comics. Calling him that and acting like a good father for the kids, and for him knows the lore of the story. Anyway, the old man makes fun of him.

    ¡°Hey Magnet, still practicing your magnetic spells¡±

    ¡°Haha, very funny. I know how to alternate it into electricity to form magnetism. If I know how to use it¡±

    They laugh as the time back then was miserable but bearable at the same time. Learning to use magic and hiding from the presence of the demons, for a large city with many displaced people trying to keep themselves together. When that time was the construction of the Foundation. It was a simpler time, and Magnet said to Tabitha

    ¡°Just wait and see, I can use magnetic polarization with magic. Even it looks like I casting lightning, but the thought counts, right?¡±

    Later those days Magneto and the rest heard the old man¡¯s news ¡°Where are the kids!?¡±

    ¡°Shit! Where are they gone to? They just went out one morning and they never come back. Who is the one who watch over them?¡±

    . . .

    ¡°No! We are not the one who take them out to the forest. Tabitha, come with us before something happened to them¡±

    . . .

    ¡°AH! Why would they hurt us? Why our own people betray something like that? Everyone, go back before . . . AAH!¡±

    . . .

    ¡°I survive!? FUCK! I can¡¯t rescue them. Those bastards are tricking the kids to go deep into the forest¡±

    Tabitha remembered that her friends never came back. After magneto returned injured under the care of the elves, he fell into depression of how he wasn¡¯t able to rescue them. They are too many and skilled using their powers. It was his greatest fault to himself. Tabitha tried to go to the forest one more time. But the trails are already gone, when she comes back. The old man is already carrying the dead body coming from Magneto¡¯s apartment. The old man grief

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Magnet moved on¡±

    All flashing through her head as she cries. The identity of Magneto is replaced to man who looks identical calls himself Magnet. This is what the old man talks about. She can¡¯t bear to figure it out more as her trait is surrounded by numerous people who are threats to her. She can¡¯t do it. She touches her face but was covered with Archivist mask. Archivist bends through her pale face away and drained off her sorrow off from her face. He pulls off the mask and wears it back. He said to her

    ¡°Is it time for you to solve this?¡±

    ¡°Not now, I need to think. Rather we just leave and let me rest. This is too much. That person looks identical but he didn¡¯t give the same kind expression. He was too loving to lose so much¡±

    Archivist sees the police is apprehending someone. The way he wears look casual but the way he acted out as if he is being persecuted. He knows that man is an Enders. Tabitha sees him going to the police

    ¡°Archivist, where are you going?¡±

    The police bringing the man out from the vicinity, shuts the man¡¯s mouth and easily restricted him without any problem. The man is clearly a Horsin, quite daring to be here and the most dangerous part is. Archivist comes to his aid.

    ¡°That man is one of the Enders¡±

    ¡°Enders? This man is being a nuisance here. Oh, what the heck, take him with you. He is causing problem for acting part of a cult¡±

    Cults, mostly infamous to talk about in Isekai City. The Horsin don¡¯t know why that they judge religious practices as cults. Never seen an example out in the public, and won¡¯t be as they were ashamed and ridiculed by the public. More importantly, it is still active to this day. Either be big churches or big group organizations, these people kept it to themselves. Also, they shouldn¡¯t be open too because of the incidents of demonic interventions. The people stare harshly to the man who questions them, and the man himself had gained the impression negatively.

    Tabitha was not sure if Archivist wants him to join them. They have in common is to leave this place, the man refused, then he feels the grasp of Archivist¡¯s hand. Not familiar of his powers, and surely not powerful enough to be among the citizens. He had to comply as they finally leave the place. She was so relief to quickly resolve this situation. The police returned back to their assigned areas whereas everybody looks at them in disgust.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that guy¡¯s problem? Trying to speak out ¡®religion¡¯¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t even being a bother and that random guy come out of nowhere¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine there are also nutjobs, and those kind people are escorting him out¡±

    ¡°Good riddance¡±

    Out from Fuku City, the man is standing in front of the two. The emblem was already showing on his badge on his left chest. Tabitha thought something on her nerve gives on given, her trait is settling down, finally. Now in her own instinct kicks in from experience, she said to him

    ¡°Are you one of Lady Constantine¡¯s guild member?¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. Have patience with me, are you here to seek her?¡±

    ¡°NO! I mean, I was wondering why her own people is here in this part of the city¡±

    ¡°You could say I¡¯m a missionary. I was observing a lot throughout those disturbing secrets¡±

    ¡°What secrets?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for you to know. I have brought myself to be hostile because of that. Let me be on my way¡±

    Tabitha wants to tell him something, Archivist stops her ¡°Let him go, your enlightenment seems not fulfilled¡±

    ¡°I know that, but what¡¯s with him going around the city¡±

    ¡°Lady Constantine¡¯s guild, Not Worthy, is a complex organization. For now, that man acts like a missionary. I don¡¯t think many people wouldn¡¯t want him to lecture about faith¡±

    ¡°Those people, we called them scammers for wanting money in return for what they pretend to offer¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a demon plays god, but that man seems he already know about something¡±

    Tabitha shouts at the man ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡±

    The man turns with a polite manner ¡°It¡¯s Azin, no need for your introduction. Tabitha of Isekai City¡±

    He left as he brings out a magic item. The object appeared floating above him, then vanished. Tabitha notices that the powers he wields is identical in strength for the average citizens.

    ¡°That man, what powers do he have?¡±

    ¡°A missionary, of course. All of them has a powerful item to survive against prosecutions. I guess that¡¯s why he allows himself to be taken away. That man can become your equal, Tabitha¡±

    She looks back to Fuku City at the entrance. Something is not right, and won¡¯t be that easy to face from what is happening now. She frustrates herself as she tries to contact with Kiege.

    Later that same day, hidden inside the land near the undergrown. Stylized to benefits the taste to the Enders women, the sisterhood is continuing the observation processing the information they have after the siege. Troublesome to their own progress throughout the week, it is not that difficult to make a counter assault after what happened. The men of Enders are steadily surrounding the undergrown with vast stretch of encirclement. More and more strong will, original guilds are here, except for the Dexter Guild. They hear again another message from their city.

    ¡°The defense went smoothly, what lethal experiments did they come up with to protect our city with their pathetic numbers¡±

    ¡°I am just glad were away from their delusional projects . . .¡±

    ¡°Delusional projects? They are from the scientist groups. They even called their version of mana as Archscience. That definition puts up a lot of effort to think that the mana is god¡±

    ¡°Hah, neutral mana for this world, runes for the dwarves, shamanism for the goblins, and elven magic for the elves, are clearly not made by any living. It is clearly made by the gods¡±

    Women fester their voices on the tales of gods gifted them with mana. There to say of their acts of religious intention to spread as their true ideals to this world. Straightforward to a conclusion that might hurt the opinions for the citizens. One woman from Dexter Guild, a technocrat, with a badge of high position but no authority. Only she had is the access of special tech she can able to fend off against powerful foes. Another message by her codices in Isekai City, everything went out of the ordinary.

    She left the room until she was stop. ¡°Hey, you got a minute. No, I mean. Ma¡¯am! Permission to . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop! I get it, don¡¯t messed up my dialogue¡±

    She turns around with her lens already scanning the person who¡¯s talking. Data opened quickly and respectfully indirectly by R-cord. This person is probably is relating to the collaboration program. Heard of them, but not like this. An icon that shows a second page, this is something she had never been aware for no page links. Yet, there it is.

    The two goes to a private quarter, under the name Raker Mawn Guild. She knew R-cord has the guild member¡¯s information, while McS4 never too fond of tech that won¡¯t survive his high esteem pyromania and high voltage heavy weapons. This means this person wants something to know about her guild. Kiege takes a seat and offers to the side. The room is clearly from Yui and Sanquin, bordered themselves into two segment rooms. Their equipment and loots are all over the place as it shown two sides facing each other. It¡¯s clean though, just to make it less intimidating.

    Juela comes from the Yui¡¯s side of the room. She sees a different guild member with Kiege. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to help Tabitha then. I know she is having trouble. It feels like we just hand holding her. She should let her do her own thing¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah but I need to prove to you that she is in a predicament to get her enlightenment¡±

    The woman raises her eyes slightly in questions ¡°Enlightenment? What kind of meditation is your companion doing?¡±

    Kiege didn¡¯t hold back and said to her ¡°I want to know how far do you know about the city. Our companion is from Isekai City and . . .¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The woman raises her hand to silent her words ¡°There¡¯s no need for the excessive trivia. What is she doing inside the city?¡±

    Kiege scuffs it as she already getting to that part, she continues ¡°You know about the situation inside the city. Are your guild starts to getting the itch to discover?¡±

    ¡°Lady Coheld stops the private matters among my guild members. But it doesn¡¯t mean the samples were away from them either¡±

    ¡°Yeah, cough* right. Do you know the cases about Fuku City?¡±

    ¡°Classified!¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡±

    Juela watches them to see how Kiege is trying to make good wordings to make it like they are in a secret conversation. The obvious name give away is already stopping her to talk. The woman responds

    ¡°I thought you know how to talk, but it seems you already blow it¡±

    Kiege only got that line from Haw. The introduction is easy, and the only thing is difficult is the content in between. What did he say again to handle this conversation? Her mind chambers itself with nothing too complex. Yet, even complex she thinks off are commonly the same like she is just catch phrasing.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated¡±

    There it goes, she is now blocking her own train of thoughts. She still bears the will to help Tabitha, as the secrets are now spreading so daringly. The woman sees Kiege¡¯s expression has the relatable determination. No wits on words, and nothing else she could speak.

    Out of pithy through the woman¡¯s numb expression, she said to Kiege ¡°As of Tabitha, I have records of her building up her equipment through my guild. I¡¯d say, she has the item with no experience. If you want her to go through the secrets lie inside of her own city, it is beneficial for her to take her time to go through where Enders and citizens are interacting one another¡±

    ¡°That would take her too long, your guild is busy doing other stuff¡±

    ¡°Sigh* You there! do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Juela rubs her chin ¡°I think so¡±

    ¡°Good, there is nothing more I could say before my guild suspects¡±

    As she left, Kiege gives a loud frustration. ¡°Such a waste of time for my break. Juela, tell me more about the detail later. I need to go¡±

    Juela thinks carefully how she said to Kiege and her. Tabitha needs help, and the Enders in Isekai City is very limited except for the handful of Dexter Guild. She thinks about their private matters being halted, when did it happen; before or after? Finally, it is the interaction between the Enders and the citizens. To make it easy for her to think, she could say it out loud

    ¡°Rivalries, the most common interaction could be . . . That¡¯s it . . . TECH!¡±

    Juela goes back to Yui¡¯s room and write it on a paper for Kiege to understand, and at the same time, she gives instructions for Tabitha. Juela cooperated with Dexter Guild years ago, and the way they station inside Rune Isles are indeed impressive to hide near where the monsters are. If it is true, then their secret base is lying hiding separately to mock meeting areas. She needs to write Tabitha more information than she had thought. For the rest of the day as the progress went still, because Dexter Guild had made things harder for the other guild to find out on their own.

    The next morning, Tabitha was being piled on softly through Kiege¡¯s bored voice. There is a way she could continue on and to know the secrets of Fuku City, and promised she kept it a secret from all the people in Isekai City. Except for the people Juela recommended for help. It was Ironno and Spokesman. Strange how Haw wasn¡¯t part of the secrecy, but time shouldn¡¯t be wasted. She wants to see why her trait building so much tension she had gone through. After a long discussion, she is finally going to Spokesman as soon as possible. Archivist hears her and the one who explain it to Spokesman.

    Spokesman nods and said to them briefly ¡°Acting like my wife Lilith, I see. Laughs* I shouldn¡¯t be joking around about this. I clearly understand that you are alone in your way of enlightenment . . .¡±

    He gives him a scroll ¡°. . . Find Ironno and asks where the safe houses are. I would ask him that is close to Stranding Island. I can¡¯t explain any further. This won¡¯t be good if the public knows. Please be careful, and don¡¯t go too deep that you yourself will be impossible to face it ever again¡±

    Spokesman returns to act lively once more, when Tabitha starts to worry. Her self-made quests had become the nightmare she had thought of.

    They found Ironno back inside the ruins. Somewhere that Haw is with Maser in the different area. A scroll was shown in hand to Ironno, and immediately understood what it meant. Tabitha feels what Raker Mawn are doing, just like back in the guild tower. There are exceptional people who are only doing errands without saying a word. Just like this one, she needs to face what truly happens to her place and the people she felt unnerving. This must be the same actions she had remembered. Without a saying a word, only with their bind Archivist, he explained it to her.

    ¡°It feels like back in the tower, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, still. Why so secretive about it?¡±

    ¡°Because we are relying more powerful sources. Be ready, Tabitha. We have to see how dangerous Fuku City really is¡±

    Tabitha casts her spell and teleported near the ferry. There is a safehouse hiding where the spirit toys are hiding. The way it acted are goblin spirits, they face the two people as they move away. Showing the entrance that won¡¯t fit any normal people to get it in. There are soft laughs coming from the spirits, as the two approached the entrance. Archivist sweeps the floor with his feet, revealing actual entrance of the safehouse. They disappeared, and leaving the spirits confused of their rushed actions.

    The safehouse is a bit different whereas the interior is properly furbished within the Enders design. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know that this is an actual hidden room for the Enders¡¯ Guilds. Archivist couldn¡¯t think about this and away from Stranding Island. He wants to know what purpose does their embassy really means in the island, where this safehouse portrayed the Lord¡¯s meeting rooms. The runes inside of this room are identical to be magic stones. It is obvious that it has archscience craftsmanship. Making it more sense for him why Haw wasn¡¯t involved, because this project where only assigned guild members are allowed to know.

    The table rises before them, Archivist introduces it to her. ¡°This is going to be the beginning of your own enlightenment, Tabitha. Once we place that scroll here, you will be exposed the secrets of Enders Bridge as well. It will be difficult for you, but it will be too early for you to witness the worse outcome to the people in this city. I can¡¯t say enough after I observe your fair city. I have nothing to observe to the private life of theirs¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Archivist. I think I am getting to what Elrond tell me about. The stopping of the Foundation and the people straying away the lives they don¡¯t want to face again. I also don¡¯t want to admit that we are not perfect¡±

    The table raises a floating slab, mentioning about their people. The first revelation she had to see. It says ¡°Citizens of Isekai City, comparable to known men and women of the forgotten. Blood and soul are identical, but strangely different when it comes to physical features. It is proven that these people are able to ignore the influence. Powerful enough to their equal? No, they have no common mindset. Separately individuals, can not replicate the past people. Their souls are truly descended than reincarnated. Those humans, how is it possible they came here? Or maybe the demons were once lived their world¡±

    The symbol who wrote it to the slab is one of the Enders Guild. Hard to describe it by its design as neither of them recognized what guild is it. The slab faded the writings as another message comes forth. It is their own guild, Raker Mawn. It says,

    ¡°To the last remnants who still carries the old memento of the past. The Isekai City had the same old models, but time differs from our world to theirs. Then there is no assurance if the past loved ones recognized the people here. Whom were entered this world, it was hundreds for us while they are in decades . . . Strange?¡±

    Tabitha already knows about it, even the description shows only clues of their own people and theirs. There is someone out there in Enders Bridge who has the same powers as her, but those people probably mastered it. Archivist puts down the slabs as all of them commented about the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the guilds¡¯ matter. This must be old news when your city came here¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, if something like this for them to wonder. Why didn¡¯t they ask me back then?¡±

    ¡°There is one though, the old descendants didn¡¯t show themselves to your people¡±

    ¡°Yeah, is there a guild who were those people you talk about?¡±

    ¡°The slabs only mention by the words of the guild¡¯s higher ups. Probably they are guild masters or mistresses talk about it. I am not here going to stay longer to an old message or summary that was documented for future reminders¡±

    Archivist places the scroll on the table, and the scroll used and the ink spread out as the ink vaporized leaving dark steam to the air. The magic is form and the table changes into a map, where the emblems, sigils, and symbols are portrayed to a given location. Raker Mawn for example is in the undergrown.

    The rest shows are in the forests, and few are at Enders Bridge. Tabitha thinks this through with Juela¡¯s guidance. They must find the location of an anonymous marked map. This is where she needs to be careful. Anonymous locations mean something; hideouts, stashes, or traps. The safest bet is to where Dexter Guild is closest to the city. Juela has an idea to where is it. Archivist summarized it for her

    ¡°Well now, if what Juela said is true, then they should be hiding where the signals can be tapped into your city¡¯s communication networks¡±

    Archivist can¡¯t, ¡°If not, we could contact them again¡±

    Tabitha remembers communication in Enders Bridge, there are other ways sending messages like magic comparable to devices. That was simple thinking of herself as she always forgot the limits of magic they could use. As she continues to think about it, then it must be easier to find them with their unlimited mana. The bind between her to Archivist and Kiege are limitless thanks to her magic potent. Making her starting to see why she always used simple magic more than the stronger ones. Yui is the one who knows how to manage spells. While Sanquin knows how to handle physique.

    Her mind is being clouded with people she knows who are managing their life well with mana. To the eyes gazed to the right spot to see, her mind is wandered off and out of focus. Archivist snaps out of her with a sound of his fingers snapping. Implied it with magic, the soundwave vibrates anything that it touches. She feels like she was shaken. The map opens up the location of the anonymous spots. There are some in Stranding Island, north outskirt of the city, the west side to Enders Bridge has one, and finally something brushes off inside the city. The last one barely where it is as it is stamp over the icon.

    ¡°This must be the place. The map shows that is closer to the stadium and all while away from the people¡¯s watch¡±

    ¡°That would be so. The rest of the area is too far away to do some research. The thing I wish I should know more¡±

    ¡°Wish for what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was thinking about your horror movies¡±

    Tabitha looks at him as if he is trying to scare her. She is not amused from the joke. His face hid well until the expression brightens up. Thinking expression with his eyes trying desperately to analyze it. She sighs and hope what he said won¡¯t haunt her for going there.

    Blockaded and not permissible to enter the ruins beyond the outskirt of the city. The two realized why they station there. The police secured it tightly as the wall of the bluish light contains large density of dust there. Tabitha checks her hands as it ready to be played. The police know that she is an actual citizen, so she won¡¯t by pass the blockade. Archivist is not one of them, without a saying a word as their bind speaks for themselves. He proceeds to follow the plan. The police stop him

    ¡°Please show your papers to continue through here¡±

    Archivist shows the emblem from Raker Mawn, then they use a detector to search for any electronic devices. After it is done, they give him some papers to fill up and said,

    ¡°Instructed by the Dexter Guild, we must follow the regulation of documentation to any Enders who wished to exit beside using the train¡±

    Archivist¡¯s mask shows the expression of disappointed. The police laugh how silly he wears a mask like that. One of them slips a joke to ease their boredom

    ¡°Is there something wrong? I can recommend you other emojis to make you feel relatable¡±

    They laugh as he too laughed as well.

    That laughter wasn¡¯t meant for the joke, it is the process of allowing him through is going to be annoying. Dexter Guild coincidentally make this process in order to delay what they are hiding over there. It was one of the old accusations he remembered back from the predecessor of their Archscientist. Every mistake is being adapted to hide further and acting with excuses when they were discovered. Foolishly believe they will not be found out their true hidden goals.

    Tabitha reads his mind to the point of blatant inconvenience brewing. She left to him to his own, as she finds a place for her to relax. As the time goes on by the second, Archivist shows her the glimpse how he was doing. The sounds of her choking as she turns around and see it was nothing. Again, she takes a leave. The bind shows her more of those flashes of his hand coming again. The flashes were too suddenly distracting for her not to ignore. Archivist is mentally groaning to the point he used his magic to bend the ink to write on the paper works.

    Tabitha¡¯s mind was being deluded as if he is making a dish. To where she goes start to tumble and sits on the random sidewalk as he sends his own imagination.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Keeping off my head from the mundane papers¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re imagining to cook the papers¡±

    ¡°You try to bend the ink than instantly cast it on the paper¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°This is a Dexter Guild fill out paper. It can nullify the ink to fade away if it was filled under five minutes¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡±

    ¡°Dare to listen to them?¡±

    The voice link to the police as they saw something impossible. ¡°My words, the man actually filling up the paper works¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen goblins banging the papers with their spirits, but faded away, I didn¡¯t notice this man keeps the ink flowing. I am telling you, it is definitely from the paper¡¯s quality¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I couldn¡¯t laugh that hard when I have to tell the goblins to write it correctly. This guy gets it done¡±

    After five minutes of filling up, the papers are done. ¡°This man had evaded the cursed paper works¡±

    ¡°Should we tell him who made those papers¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he looks really down at first but didn¡¯t complain. Better than the goblins, I think¡±

    Tabitha was in disbelief and can¡¯t believe how Dexter Guild would do this. All this trouble to give them extra time, if they are this secretive to form a base inside the outskirt of the city. Why not . . . Then she thought about it seriously. She stops and keeps it silent.

    ¡°Remember what Juela said; Something that others don¡¯t want to know, that goes with Fuku City¡±

    Archivist made it through as he goes where she could get to use her cards. After multiple draws, she is able to pick out her card. ¡®Creeps Warp¡¯ she blurted out from her mouth as the instruction say it will be teleported to her allies¡¯ location. Yeah, that name.

    Archivist is being ray down by a pillar of light and two magic circles are levitating up and down onto him. As it continues to channel, Tabitha appeared like a beam of light concentrating close to him. They are reunited and the place they have searching for is here. A huge cargo almost buried, Archivist didn¡¯t hesitate but to open it with his strong hands at the small gap of the opened door. A loud sound as he grips the handle then suddenly opens it with great noisy force. The barrier appeared slightly to negate the noise going out to the surface. They enter the cargo and sees a tunnel going deeper.

    The hallway shows technical equipment layered to every step they entered. Scanners, senser plates, laser wires, and cameras are seen on their path. There is a massive door blocking their path. The handle door is so massive, and probably opened it with sheer strength. Tabitha turns to him and said,

    ¡°Let me find a card to help you open the door¡±

    ¡°There is no need to. Just show them your device¡±

    ¡°What? Ok . . . !!!¡±

    The massive door quietly opens as it smoothly moves where the scanners detect it. Tabitha was shocked,

    ¡°The dumbest thing to open it manually will cause an echo chamber of screeching metal. Even if your deaf, the vibration will crush us here¡±

    Tabitha looks up and see piles of metal junk somehow hold its own, if the vibration did something to make it fall, she gulps down her throat to see these scraps had runes. The sighs in relief as both of them made it in. This hideout belongs to the Dexter Guild, there is showing on screen about an announcement

    ¡°Private matters are on hold, the head archscientist had commanded to cease to further on the mission¡±

    Juela was right, there is no way a well-prepared guild like this never took the opportunity to go to waste.

    Tabitha sees one of the Dexter guild members, who is not wearing the same uniform as them. She looks at them to see they are not from their group. The moment of silent starts to rile her up as she quietly pressing the button, Archivist speaks out

    ¡°Raker Mawn Guild, we request for validation to further the qualification for your service¡±

    ¡°For what qualification?¡±

    ¡°Private Matters¡±

    ¡°. . . I see, then proceed to follow protocol and remember the rules. Mentioning it here will be disqualified . . .¡±

 Technical Problem - Chapter 128

    COI C128

    Tabitha is very nervous, entering a hideout for special investigation. The samples or examples they brought to the storage data had proven remarkable results. She is sweating out even when the room is cooled with the air conditioning system. The woman still processing the data from Tabitha¡¯s device. Slowly reaching into to private contents she personally used. Archivist stops her when she reaches the program called ¡®incognito mode¡¯.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for data gathering¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, there is called gigabytes of data not resurfacing yet¡±

    ¡°Because it is a private matter¡±

    ¡°Such matter like this . . . fine, as long as it doesn¡¯t have viruses then I can skip it¡±

    The woman has finally completed the accessibility for Tabitha¡¯s request. As the agreement is assure for them, she pulls out some meals from the containers. She taking her brunch where she gives them the code for the computers.

    ¡°This is your access files. You will first receive the content we have so far. When you see the people who are involved in suspicious activities, you are no longer have the attentive actions to be with those suspects. These are classified information¡±

    Dexter Guild, according to most Enders Guild, they are the best to collect information from. Due to different views and aspects based on the hypotheses. Their discoveries are incredibly accredited, but the conclusion is too undesirable because from the one of the answers with their complex solutions. Truly, they might give away such information. The consequences are dire who show the list of people who are participating. Like controversies they have made, it will sometimes permanently deleted, including the evidence; dead or alive.

    Tabitha thanked Juela for the warning about the guild. Only thing she had to do is not be a part of it, learn from it, and never to speak to others about it. She has to know those people who are a threat to her. With the computer in front of her, the computer gives the reports of the Dexter guild members. She uses her device to translate every report available, and the meantime Archivist read the report that the advancement of this city¡¯s technology is far better from what he read.

    Report #003 ¡°The first mana battery heist; The components are found near the northern part of Mihayara District. They are all dummies. Which those were the first batch to test the transportation tactics when it comes to smuggling. I assume that this is just training, don¡¯t follow up this answer as the conclusion. Better models were not found as of late¡±

    Report #018 ¡°No Matching ID; Put this research under halt, I have been found out to a specific person from Fuku City being suspicious of me. The next report will be reanalyzing¡±

    Report #036 ¡°No Matching ID (2); I was able to differentiate the suspect. The strange observation I found is based on memory. Trying to make a conversation through their website to the last moment and talking to them in the same sequence. I found out . . . they are not the same person. Doing some reverse psychology in between like they did through day and night. I can disprove of their schizophrenia and other mental disorders. If the people from the ¡®internet¡¯ can be found¡±

    Report #042 ¡°Decoding; One of the team found an old device. It is clearly to be from one of us who managed to took off the owner¡¯s hand. This should be the last report if they found out. Anyway, the device has some special encoding that might access you go through their ¡®internet¡¯ This called IP address will be essential to figure it out the Fuku City¡¯s secret invention¡±

    Report #043 ¡°Hiatus; The Head of Archscientist calls for the postpone of ¡®private matters¡¯ We are almost reaching their private ¡®servers¡¯¡±

    Report #039 ¡°Accessing/Hacking; Unidentified users were bypassing our computer systems. They easily get through one through and caused a lot of corrupted files. The outbreak ceased after the attempt. It seems that they caught one of our viruses from the cyberspace. Sending request code: Private Matters¡±

    Report #041 ¡°Lost Files; The unknown hacker had stolen the computer virus, Code Red. The worst outcome will be that the virus is freed and ¡®awaken¡¯. There is no telling when it will wake up. Historical wise, this is the only cause for our cyberspace making the computers to slow down. But Isekai City shouldn¡¯t deserve this¡±

    Tabitha stops reading the reports and lead to the analyses to where are those people are now. The Fuku adventurers formed the guild through the modernization. Which is why the adventurers weren¡¯t active going outside, Tabitha couldn¡¯t comprehend it nor Archivist. The woman sees them having trouble understanding what¡¯s going on as she takes first her glass of water.

    ¡°Gulp* I forgot to ask, why are you here again? It looks like you are not part of the topic you are looking for¡±

    ¡°I just want to know who are the people I feel threaten with. But why given me this?¡±

    The woman sees what¡¯s going on as she takes a look. Something is odd, and surprisingly connected. She has to explain it to her ¡°You got yourself a domino effect, let¡¯s make it easier for you here¡±

    She goes to the directory, where they found what Tabitha wants to see. The woman explains it to her briefly ¡°The people who are dangerous were busy to do something else. They are not threat to anyone who are not staying inside Fuku City¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not helping¡±

    ¡°Stated the obvious is better than lying¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡±

    ¡°. . . Anyhow, these reports must be the people who met your community. Which they can be your assets¡±

    Tabtiha sees the list of people who wrote the reports, and one of them is the one who ate with them a few days ago. The man who wrote report #041. If she is going back to Fuku City again, these people will provide any information to help her not get caught of the action. She checks her device again, where she was able to access in the private group. The Fuku City is secretly fighting from within. No one knows about it except the defectors. Tabitha used the accounts she took from those defectors before she returned. Her eyes filled with rage until the woman shakes her on the shoulder.

    ¡°I am not going to pry your business, but if you want those people to talk. There is a need of exchange¡±

    ¡°There is no need, I think I have one. The one who wrote report #41¡±

    ¡°Him?! Well, I guess so. Then that means, he can be accessed back here again¡±

    The woman picks a call to get him. Tabitha turned to Archivist mentioning what she said earlier ¡°Again?¡±

    Archivist shakes his head leaving no idea what the guild operates. The woman calls him out as the machine is running up. The cylindrical container starts to light up and a figure is form. Someone is being teleported.

    A sudden bright light flashes to the room, and the man appeared fell to the ground on his knees and hands. The man stands up couldn¡¯t see well from the sudden flash. Light smokes coming from his body, the brighten colors still remain on him, then slowly dims down as the visual effects from being teleported is slowly wearing off. He said,

    ¡°You must be the one who I seated with the gadget at hand. I just want to return the favor as soon as possible¡±

    Tabitha shows to him her device. A recording in Fuku City and the people she pointed out as a threat. The man knows about his guild members¡¯ reports. The things he need to do is to solve her predicament. Where he knows who are the Fuku adventurers are. Deliberately, he was being noticed so far. After hearing her situation to get through the threats, he nodded to her worries

    ¡°Yes, we found out about it. We weren¡¯t able to fully observed what they are doing. Fortunately, I can make it a better solution indirectly¡±

    The man looks at the woman as both of them have something to know about. The project hid well from this guild. The woman focuses her gaze on Tabitha, a citizen, to be their probable options. Along with the other reporters related to the investigation, she said to her

    ¡°We might be the one who will identify them¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? This place is a secret hideout, I might reveal something important¡±

    ¡°We have our ways. We just need an old account to access their dark web. In return, one of us provide you data for your man here¡±

    Archivist stood there letting Tabitha to decide. She had come this far and not backing out. The fear of being surrounded by people is the disadvantages for a mage like her. The threats all around her and no preparedness to go through with it. Allies or none, she has to provide the strategy for Archivist to do. The cards alone are great, but not enough time for her to make it work. Being learned how to use the card effectively and Archivist will be front lining against the citizens. She will be at the vulnerable position if they targeted her. She complies

    ¡°Alright, but how long will it take for me . . .¡±

    The woman quickly answers ¡°Only just an account, secondary or dead account if I might say more. We will start the project again with anonymous account by the citizen itself¡±

    The man pointed to Archivist ¡°After we succeed that is, we will put you to the simulation projector trainer¡±

    The machine opens up and shows a chair with technological tools. It closed back in as it switches to their equipment. Archivist heard something the word trainer, where Haw was able to understand craftsmanship and improving his reflexes. He said,

    ¡°Is that the same equipment meant for your corps?¡±

    The woman smirks ¡°It seems Rh-0 says something very rare. There is no problem where you will get the data. Anything goes that if we managed to finish the operation then proceed back to our mission. You¡¯ll have the analysis to those people who are cautious about¡±

    Tabitha feels something like they are going through an internet war or something. It is clearly shown how the internet possesses such information within the world wide web. Making her think that she did something bad for letting Enders to take control of it.

    She doubts ¡°What will going to do if you have my old accounts?¡±

    ¡°We need to take what they taken from us. I don¡¯t think I can explain to you very well about cyberspace. After all this is happening, we will give you what you needed. Going through Fuku City, prepared without experience. You have to do some self-training yourself to have enough speed, endurance, and wits to deal with the enemies you have¡±

    Tabitha tries to use her telepathy on Archivist, the silent didn¡¯t help. She must make the decision to handle her situation and put everything into secret.

    Tabitha and Archivist left the hideout, to take the rest of the day to train outside of the outskirts. The Dexter Guild provides them the necessary requirements when facing the people; Gangs, criminals, and other lowlifes are forming groups. They show them how they operate when a certain hour started. The illusion of the well protected Fuku City is nothing but a domain for the fugitives. Hierarchy secretly established, segregated areas where defectors pretend as normal citizens, normal citizens are quelled their innocence and take the opportunity.

    The woman checks again the people who have researched the people from Fuku City. They have one of the accounts from Tabitha. The account they have is a troll account and nothing more. This is enough for them. The rest were teleported here, one after the other, they are here as they prepare an emergency call to the Head Archscientist. Lady Coheld immediately answers the call.

    ¡°Sigh* was it from the nun girl¡¯s little child?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°It is as predicted as you have said head archscientist¡±

    ¡°Then separate her from him. Make something up to be persecuted him again. I second thought, made him the cause of our hiatus¡±

    The dark web, there was an internet war. The hacker somehow got the hold an old internet version of this world. Easy to bypass all of so much outdated systems. Ignoring where the servers are coming from, the hackers were able to go deep into unidentifiable websites that neither understand nor inactive. Their eyes are pointing out the active users. They tracked it from Rune Isles and Enders Bridge. Then it started, they were able to access really impressive confidential files from them. All encrypted but easily decoded so far. The technology they made is identical to sci-fi status.

    It wasn¡¯t enough, they want more. The materials needed for it is beyond impossible, even the design itself were to its best qualities. All they need now is the diagram and sketches of how it is being developed. They found one sketch though, pictures rather than drawn into the computer. Piece by piece, as if it was torn apart. They did their best to open it up until the defenses kick in. The first picture was taken, and it has the files inside to access through their cyberspace. Weeks later, they get themselves into their internet servers.

    They know now that the pictures are the key to enter to the cyberspace. More and more pictures they take, and more users from Horsin were deleted. They have the vast and fast internet on their side. Given much effort for them to collect them all, they found the gateway into the internet. To the last piece they found, it was different. They are clever enough to see that it is a virus. With their anti-virus programs, they quickly removed the problem with ease. They have shown their dominance, and took the last piece.

    Once its done, it is complete. The full records of going into the cyberspace. The people from Fuku City secretly shouted with joy as they retrieve the most popular tool for their people. Illegally done, as they take the first group to see inside the web. A realm into the internet. It wasn¡¯t that long, where the virus returns. They updated their firewalls and the virus couldn¡¯t go through, but there is somewhere else it is able to corrupt., the dark web. Now the hackers need to deal with it as their servers were able to get inside, but not the rest of the websites. This virus is blocking the access way to the other links. They have to deal with it if they want this opportunity.

    Flashes wasn¡¯t sure that the realm is made by their own people. The personal websites are clearly belonged to them. They somehow got inside in a digital space, with C down joining along and the woman who he is with during the siege. This is something they were impressed about. C feels troubled

    ¡°If only Magnet would see this. He shouldn¡¯t be focusing on that guy¡±

    The woman takes digital smoke and blows at him ¡°I don¡¯t care, he has a past that surely want that jackass killed¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I still don¡¯t know your name¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! I don¡¯t want that bitch¡¯s name. Look at me! I look like just like her!¡±

    Flashes changes the subject. ¡°Yeah, about that girl who entered your apartment yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect the bitch you hate have visitors¡±

    ¡°It was the original tenant. I¡¯m just glad she didn¡¯t know her and going on her way. I just acted normal and tries to invite her for at least to relief myself from the bitch¡¯s environment. Then again, his boyfriend was odd with his mask on. I don¡¯t know what kind of couple they are, they seem not mind me taking their apartment¡±

    ¡°Seems like we¡¯re taking our time here, Miss¡±

    C says to her ¡°Ma¡¯am¡±

    Miss feels so bizarre how C looks old, but realistically ¡°I¡¯m guessing you are disguised as a middle-aged man. But you are actually a kid¡±

    ¡°Same goes to Flashes, he is not fat¡±

    She turns to Flashes and he slaps his belly as she sees him. Miss looks away in disgust and said ¡°Ugh! Why can¡¯t our own people take care of themselves¡±

    Miss on the other hand is incredibly looking dashing. Thanks to her double being fake she is with filters all around her. She looks extravagant and at the same time dangerous for her own skills. C can¡¯t go through the line while Flashes chuckles softly to her being a hypocrite.

    They passed by from a bunch of crowds who are actual citizens, spouting around the area like some kind of video games. ¡°Now this is the world we should live in¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a VR chat, but you are actually in it¡±

    ¡°Imagine to some sites we can visit in person¡±

    ¡°I hope they could apply the apps as real tools for us here¡±

    The conversation is normal, then it gets darker ¡°We can go in person to our favorite sites and xxx . . .¡±

    ¡°Yeah, with our magic we can turned those pictures into xxx . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey! You guys! People will hear us¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care, it is the internet. We can do the fuck we want¡±

    Flashes hears clearly and never continue to listen to the worse parts of their conversation. Each of them has their own gripes from what they said. Miss just don¡¯t want to bother them as she needs be. She checks her device from her double. There is nothing to update, what another hour for her to be relief. Flashes sees her checking her device again

    ¡°You know our bodies are still in the real world. You don¡¯t have to worry much when you are using your VR headset¡±

    ¡°That is not why I am worried about. Ugh, C, how are you heading on hearing those creeps?¡±

    C, on the other hand paused his actual expression. Back at his place, he is showing so much anger that he also muted himself. Not saying a word as the two keeps talking, Flashes tries to interact him but quickly guessed.

    ¡°I guessed this must be his first time not fully set up those character creation options¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, we both see that we can function really well here. We can just move on from here¡±

    C takes his time trying to recuperate from his anger. He won¡¯t say much about to both of them as he is the only non-defector.

    Pretending to walkthrough the site, the slight of digital interference is starting static up. Their blending was finally come to an end as the queue is now connecting to the server was told to go. The loading screens pop around them showing notifications, note, and tips across the moment. The background went dark, the UIs here are just mix of black and white, nearly identical to an old black green screen. There the hackers managed to obtain this abnormal site. Heavily outdated of how it looks, but it belongs to the Horsin servers. The three knows nothing, and don¡¯t want to be involved it until the situation went dire.

    Miss spokes out to the other users ¡°So, this is the cause of those error internet connections. How did you idiots want to know that there is an internet version of this world?¡±

    The idiots were not part of the hacking group, they look at her looking so fine and beautiful. They want to talk smack back to her, but her fame is just too great not to get her into her bad side.

    ¡°They are over there¡± They pointed out to where those lights following through like grids.

    Miss shows and embarrassed look ¡°Oh sorry, my bad I was widdle . . . FUCK! What is this dialogue putting into this avatar?¡±

    Flashes is filling up the connections here. Miss truly didn¡¯t know how to use it. Then someone is helping her, or was it her double is using this opportunity like his double did. He has his device recording the places are available to go through without using the VR headset for safety. Again, with his disbelief that how these nobodies had the skill to turn their websites into the realm they have dreamed of. Another world into another world, such inception keeps these fools to lose themselves in their own safe space.

    C walks first to the users who are taking it seriously watching the screen. Foreign websites that are not belong their servers and the servers that are not accessed by them. The user sees him coming from behind, he stops and said to him

    ¡°Do you ever wonder why most American websites or even the entire world websites also being brought to this world without their original servers?¡±

    ¡°No, I never heard of it until it was offered from the new guild¡±

    ¡°New guild? Ah the cult leader¡¯s new fake organization. Tell me, how many suckers are interested?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°No? I¡¯ll just browse it. Laughs*¡±

    The users are now distributing questlines, with the automated credits already in place. The user who is with C shows him at the exit.

    ¡°We are going to get busy here. So, if you want to be friends. Then I advised you to a specific girl with her boyfriend. They might hard to get close to them after what social media told about them. She can be proved useful as she was Fuku citizen¡±

    C squinted his eyes out of suspicion with no idea who is this girl and the boyfriend. But mentioning that she was is just silly. No community in Fuku City left this district. It is the most privately protected for the highly privileged.

    C down knows that the gangs are their bodyguards. Providing the luxurious lifestyle from the empty rooms they could muster, and homed for the worse people who were segregated between the rich people and the lowlifes. There is nothing so simple for them to leave with their arrogant wealth and already under the look out, especially for the defectors. Fuku City communities can¡¯t leave because of that. Neither his idol trapped with that man. He seen the reality of his own people.

    Back to the two, everybody is finally had the list of things to do. The rewards are being added just to look silly, like the hackers are trying to blend in junk advertisement as the pictures of the websites they are going into. While the flash quests keep going horizontally, the users announce the objectives.

    ¡°Ignore what you are reading and focus on the websites¡¯ names. Lucky for us, we have sites you are familiar with. Unfortunately, you are focusing on the most popular one. That would take you longer than you¡¯ve imagined¡±

    Flashes reads the list ¡°They are all from English-speaking websites . . . Hmm, I think it won¡¯t be troublesome with our translator. Let¡¯s go for the most controversial sites, pirate sites¡±

    C reads to where he pointed at ¡°Manga sites? I forgot that they have those¡±

    ¡°It should be easy to scout out there. There should be a lot harmful ads to get to the virus quickly¡±

    Miss don¡¯t want to suspect something but she had to guess ¡°Are they going to be product scams there?¡±

    Flashes tilt his head slowly groaning ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ll bet on those crypto mining¡±

    C added ¡°I¡¯m just going to bet on the most classic ones; malwares¡±

    Their first adventure to the dark web, the dead sites. These dead sites always can be called as archived. The hackers kept calling them dead sites as nobody ever maintain it. Flashes thought about going there to be easier to go multiple sites with spams all around. One site to the other, the first web site is the pirated manga site. Without even a step forward, the borders and links already covered the homepage secretly when you click on it. Physically there without any trouble to touching the layers of spam links. This is the first step they didn¡¯t get into an ad.

    Miss reads the instruction from her UI ¡°it says, we can differentiate the corrupted to the actual dead sites due to colors. The Horsin version has only blue colored links or dark background and thick bolded green letters, while ours are pictured links that can be animated or highlighted by click and drag to see the source code¡±

    Flashes tries to click and drag with his hand. ¡°Huh¡±

    ¡°Let me do it¡± C uses the controls of the VR headset as the mouse. The website shows link normally from what they expected. This website is not yet corrupted. The three first look around the content. C recognizes those mangas

    ¡°I have seen a nice collection. Sadly, there are no updates of completion¡±

    Flashes gives them one of his component devices. ¡°Yeah, but I never been into mangas. How about you Miss¡±

    ¡°Me neither, I have been doing my time with my friends when I was in Highschool. The school back then were very strict to those ¡®explicit¡¯ books¡±

    ¡°How daring, for me it is sure that they are asking for bullying if they showed it to my friends¡±

    C down never would¡¯ve thought that these two are not into it, but why Flashes recommended to be the place they have to go. ¡°Uhm, then why here of all places¡±

    ¡°It is the catching trend to foreigners. I read it on the news about pirated sites leaking to the western countries. My previous job back then taken the attention to that trend¡±

    That means Flashes was doing his research and come across to these sites. This is not the reason though, and he himself knows that this is the thing would attract any spams might interlink with the virus. It is just an assumption, and with his magic device on their hands he said

    ¡°Hold it, when I am going through the spams. Press that button when I disappeared. It will help me return here without any trouble¡±

    Miss nods to his clever invention ¡°Have you tested it before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was abducted by monsters to the first time, then the second when testing it. I¡¯d say I¡¯m still wondering about that kid though¡±

    Miss and C wait for him to get ready. They carefully stay away from the ads and look for a manga that is completed for them to read. A large good collection of mangas, as they browsing through the list. Miss was thinking about something else

    ¡°Should¡¯ve went to some pirated movies instead. I don¡¯t like reading this stuff¡±

    C reads one of the mangas ¡°Hmm, I have read this manga before, they really did a good job to redraw to look clean. Those special drawings when the fighters always splashing words with their attacks. This doesn¡¯t have one. Full special effects¡±

    ¡°Nice art, but I like it better when it is in motion¡±

    Flashes suited and ready to go ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go web diving and remember when that device starts blinking. Pull me back right away¡±

    He immediately touches one of the ads and sent him off to another site. The two sees the cover up ad disappeared, they see outside of the border that there is a timer and the ad will return back. Miss was not fond of this annoying pop ups.

    ¡°What will happen that the both of us accidentally go in there?¡±

    It was not even 5 minutes and the alarm go off. Miss taps it as he appeared before them.

    ¡°SHIT! So, that¡¯s what happened when you have never properly secured the server¡±

    C asks ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Viruses, spams, and fake services. Lucky that the source codes are dead and the original sources were not even existed. This is going well far too fast¡±

    Miss¡¯s eyes widen ¡°That fast! Then why aren¡¯t you happy about it. We can find that virus faster¡±

    ¡°Easy to access in our internet speed is good, but it is also the same with the virus as well. Minutes like this will easily spread, let¡¯s hope the anti-virus software are good enough¡±

    Flashes saying that as he goes back in. The two left them thinking how dangerous this could be. They were taught simply to use their magic and the hardware they have to delete the virus. On the plus side, their avatars are not their real body. Except for the idiots who materialized their bodies to get into the internet. C down is on the other hand knows what will happen if the servers will be corrupted, he asked her

    ¡°What will happen if our internet shuts down?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a smartass with that avatar of yours kid. That old man¡¯s face of yours is starting to creep me out¡±

    ¡°I feel you¡±

    ¡°Wha?¡± her voice randomly turned cute

    Another signal beeping to Flashes¡¯ device, he reappeared again ¡°I found it, it is in the deep encrypted websites¡±

    C replies ¡°How about the other sites it spread?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t spread, it moves one site to the other. I wasn¡¯t able to see it clearly after being swapped around from site to site. Are you guys ready to figure out that internet virus?¡±

    Miss is always ready, but her experience let her stop for a moment. Both of them saw her hesitated for a bit and they said to her

    ¡°You too huh? That¡¯s the right way of being cautious¡±

    ¡°I am maybe new, but there is something always strange about this world. We can¡¯t be that easily fooled¡±

    She grins slightly as she has smartasses after all.

    Without a doubt, they enter the site. It was Horsin website. Very different than first one, but a room. The three wasn¡¯t prepared for this and Flashes already has his devices blinking for an escape. For now, they treated it as a room, a dungeon, and Flashes is going to check every traps it has. There he found weird alien containers. He tries his best to open it up. After a time, he manages to open. He pulls out his special USB rune drive and take control of the thing. Loading screen is up, putting his thoughts seriously on the interactions. Miss asks

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The conversion is complete and the room changes to fit Flashes own personal design. The room changed into a normal real-world room. The man could not believe what he is interacting with. But he needs to follow it out. He said to them carefully. ¡°If we want to continue our search. Always remember that this is a video game. We can¡¯t understand how I interact with it, but . . .¡±

    He paused and shows them the room. ¡°This site took my personal data into existence¡±

 Balanced WAR part 1 - Chapter 129

    COI C129

    Before entering the internet, he reformatted his personal files into his main hard drive. Ready to go somewhere into what the hackers said to him. They were able to copy pasted all the features of their appearance and skills from their UIs and converted into the ¡®digital world¡¯ according what they said. Identical and correctable, so that the bugs won¡¯t treat it as no interaction. When they use their ability, it will only create and delete what contents exist there. It will corrupt the original source data if they misused the utility they have. All of Flashes is well inform enough to keep something his personal belongings out from their hands and leaving only a new gadget to use without value.

    There he was wrong. The room is formed that is collected from his past activities of taken pictures and all the tests he had done. His USB rune drive is fully clean and reformat except its program. Now the room is filled with testing samples for his gadgets to interact with. He remembers something like this

    ¡°DATA recovery, I can¡¯t believe Horsin¡¯s website has one too¡±

    C is interacting in the room ¡°That can¡¯t be true, you¡¯ve probably forgot to . . .¡±

    ¡°I did my best to stay away my own personal belongings from them. I can¡¯t believe these are my deleted files¡±

    Miss casts her magic to slap him ¡°Don¡¯t look away now, C found something¡±

    The background is showing some visual defects, from the air and to the other objects. It is distorted from what they can see, as they trying to keep away from it. It moves like any corruption should spread. Flashes throws away his USB to the ground as he waits, while the others are carefully regrouped as they move around the corrupted areas. It spread so slow and continues to expand. The walls are changing to windows, lagging, and then distorted out of view. The outside is similar what Flashes taken, but the outside looks like a gallery. As he returns his gaze back to his USB, he witnesses what he had expected.

    ¡°We might not be using what the hackers provide us¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Flashes, you found something that neither of us understand tech support¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, just to make it clear that viruses in the computer is harder to remove without the right compatible security. Or else, it too will be ¡®corrupted¡¯. I think¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, then how can we tell them the details about this?¡±

    ¡°Search History¡± C regretfully says it in a deep voice.

    ¡°C, that changes your tone there¡±

    ¡°Sorry Ma¡¯am. We better get going now¡±

    The corruption stops spreading, Flashes noticed it, and the three hears a call from the main server. ¡°If anyone who can hear this, please recall back to the assembly. You¡¯ve got companies¡±

    Flashes returns again to see his USB on the ground, a slight midge of visual defects is on it. Making him already aware that he mustn¡¯t brought it back. This unknown website was able to retrieve what he removed, and C mentioning about search history. He hopes the backlog in their VR is sure to help him bring it back. He said to them

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    Miss joined and argued ¡°They better figure this out, because no virus acted like this. It feels like where on an adventure¡±

    The corrupted site was evacuated leaving a small group of people entered. Using only the default avatars of an empty void characters, they have tools to systematically stabilized the corrupted files. They went to where Flashes used his USB on the thing. The hidden technical wedge stone where the ¡®hard drives¡¯ are. They opened a floppy disk in their hands as it set to recovery mode. The room recovers, but corruption it touches leave a gaping hole. Adjusting it further to make it into a trail, the unknown group have found something.

    It was Flashes USB drive. It is still being corrupted, as they set the system to clean it. There was an error. ¡®Incompatible system¡¯ They look around to see where is the owner. One of them whistles as he is working to see the corrupted object.

    ¡°Negative, traces of fingerprints are not detected. This object is just a copy. Neither biological nor realistically made for me to track them outside of the cyberspace¡±

    ¡°Then we conclude that they are using avatars. We got ourselves an eternal war here¡±

    ¡°Unless the account is either banned or deleted, but we are just trails of roots with only one account¡±

    The users never thought they could come back, now that the three were able to found the traces of the virus and the people they had fought against. This is something that all tech supports are truly envied. The resilience of getting back their stolen data. They thought the hacker war was over, but they seem to be able to go through some nice defensive security.

    ¡°Not even more than a week, they are coming back. Their computer virus had made effort to stall us to take control the websites¡¯ administration. The popular searches were not affected, except for the dark web¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and these dark webs have no restriction. So, it is easily bypassed the security blocks¡±

    Return back to their past folders, where they meet the unknown users. All of them being cropped and save screen. Everything is written in Horsin language, Fuku City had been discovered a long while. They thought they have the advantage of being technically superior. Guess they were right, until this happened. The computer virus in this world is unique than their taking control of personal computers with spams and block chains. It is a computer virus that was there but didn¡¯t stay long, like it has its own entity.

    The greatest mystery they found out that the users who are active when the time they hacked the Horsin servers were so few that they couldn¡¯t understand why. Back to the documents where they see the IP addresses in Enders Bridge and from out of nowhere in Rune Isles. They weren¡¯t able to fully take control the servers in Enders Bridge to its slow processing server, not from Rune Isles though. The access was easy and there are some computer viruses that is strange to them. This same virus is alike from the ones they have to find.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do about those Enders entering the dark web?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ban them with our unidentifiable texts: reject, they seem to have an account with the same language as ours. Foreign language I guess¡±

    ¡°If it is Arabic or Slavic, I can only say good job for them¡±

    ¡°This is not good, after what they did to get their data out from their servers. What capabilities it can do when they found out the storage system?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. The websites are big as it is empty. The population is focusing to their new websites, they copied much of the features from other websites. They are safe¡±

    The three made it back, with nothing on them to gather the information of the virus and the people they were warned recently. One of the users greet them ¡°Is there something on you that are infected with the virus?¡±

    ¡°None, I left my USB back to the dark web because it got corrupted¡±

    ¡°I see, we can replace it except for the files though¡±

    ¡°I reformatted when I was preparing for this¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°And the data I deleted got recovered somehow¡±

    The user stops for a moment as he was being froze ¡°Recovered?! What kind of software can operate such complex programming?¡±

    Miss casts her magic to near their faces with fireworks ¡°I know you¡¯re lying, there is such a technology to recover deleted files¡±

    ¡°This is not a movie¡±

    ¡°Huh! excuses, I know hackers didn¡¯t check in the real world that there is magic to restore it. Why not tech as well?¡±

    C has no idea what she had said, something about recovering an object. Flashes on the other hand is the example what she meant. He quiets himself for a moment as this is not the time to argue. The complicated analysis is the interaction between magic and the internet. This makes all of them confused on this point.

    ¡°She is not wrong . . .¡± Another user approaches to them with a clipboard on hand. The same person who is talking with C.

    ¡°. . . Magic or not, let¡¯s make it clear that the magic being used in here are runes, for now. Unrealistically, no actual runes will enter the internet. It is based on programming, hardware, and more to face against another server. There is still no threat . . . and !!!¡±

    Fuku adventurers are appearing before them in greater numbers, the icon above their head showing receiving the warnings. They said,

    ¡°Fake users are appearing out of nowhere. They are using dead accounts to impersonate them¡±

    The main servers have declared to postpone and raised strong defenses to all the unactive sites as barriers to the upcoming intruders. It is the retaliation of the Horsin servers. The users will be taken their time to find those fake accounts and confronted them without causing a DDoS as their next layer of defense. The data recovery is showing how the performance they made had surprised many software engineers and other programmers in profession. Still in secretive, they go back from the beginning and so far, seeing how the other region servers had accomplished.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t get it that this world has its own internet¡±

    ¡°Lost track to the post-apocalyptic world or was the dark fantasy settings overwhelmed us since the siege¡±

    ¡°Why not rebuild the god-damn world and get over of this world domination thing?¡±

    ¡°Says that again back in our world. We have issues of our world¡¯s war. After the cold war, what else we can do about it? I am glad that we rebuild a nation for one lifetime and become the economic competent throughout history¡±

    ¡°Hey! You guys are gone away from the topic. I am not surprised of this world being summoned here. I want to know what kind of internet they have¡±

    The users have scanned the sites, the fake accounts are leaving no traces of them nor the virus itself. However, with the pieces of data they have, strictly secured, are remain isolated from the servers. Inside the hard drive they tried desperately to separate from the servers. It won¡¯t copy and pasted, except moving it. When they gather those pieces together from the Horsin server, it starting to act independently. Following up the other procedures, they managed to separate it with alternative copies of the servers. A waste of such resources for these pieces of document. This is the document that holds the tech they need to make.

    They sigh and call to the higher up. A default screen showing an anonymous person. The higher up sees the digital world. ¡°Have you people done enough to scarce our resources? What about the data you got from Enders Bridge? We are still busy on other matters when the monsters return¡±

    ¡°We have some problems¡±

    The anonymous figure raises its hands on both hips. They hesitated to expect for it to react. Silent, they continued ¡°We have intruders, Enders who have fake accounts able to return to the servers. That means they can now create accounts from specific personal mail websites like g-mail¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°The best search engine. That would be possible for them to access through. Are they able to obtain it?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, even for us who are trying to get through the securities. The search engine is impenetrable, only other web browsers were easy to get through but not this one. The rumors about it having supported by the government is truly keeping us on topic there¡±

    ¡°There is no need for me to hear that. Remember that these users you warned us about will be still lost on the world wide web. Thanks to your effort to able to hide from them as the g-drive contains one of the pieces of data¡±

    ¡°I understand, and thank you¡±

    Back to the conflicts, the direct hacking process was the biggest achievement they have when they bypass the Horsin server. Able to have the internet speed faster than them had made them become invincible. But it didn¡¯t last long because of a virus, the same virus hid one of the pieces of data. Now they are back, with their accounts and travelling through the dark web with dead malicious malware through every hidden links. As they search for them, they can¡¯t find them at the dark web yet they were found in the dead websites.

    They pointed out the location as they found the fakers. ¡°They are in the dead gaming servers . . . Why there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m glad our people had taken over there first instead to other popular websites¡±

    ¡°You know, this dead game server is actually popular. Did they do something over there?¡±

    The users call the Fuku adventurers for reasons why did they go there. They answered it with guilty pleasure, they summarized it ¡°They are playing games while being inside of a video game. Most of them are action games¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Enders thought it to be a battle simulation . . .¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    The higher up sends a message to them with extreme caution ¡°We have received an order by the executives. Continue the project and protect it with all cost, researchers found more ways that they have ever imagined. The most important thing to protect is the main servers and the other dead servers who are still being used are also in the list of protection. The research team didn¡¯t begin to decrypt the Horsin data since the hacking. They will provide any help until it is sorted out¡±

    The users were not too happy to hear about it. They turn to see the Fuku adventurers are still waiting. All that is mattered for them is to finish the job and get their earnings quickly. Oh, that¡¯s not how it works here. No one knows how to face the logic of computer programming, there are limits to go through. This won¡¯t do well to people who have experience in real life to the statistics and numbers from the number generated systems. He said to his team

    ¡°Activate ¡®Forced Open Protocol¡¯¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? Our own servers will operate it. All of the archive modes will be active forcing to consume a lot of memories¡±

    ¡°They said ¡®at all costs¡¯¡±

    They couldn¡¯t stop him. The user had declared to operate all of the dead websites, including the dark web. The main servers are now starting to open all of its hibernated systems. Still able to hide itself from the source codes. The Enders who hide from the dead websites are now too forced to open their severs and link again once more to the opposing team. The users and Dexter Guild members are now fighting again, the espionage nonsense is gone. Their hacking equipment, controls, and forced delete software are in set. The battle for the internet is starting.

    Flashes, C down, and Miss were supposed to do their work to find the virus. The plan had changed because of the unidentified user detected by the main servers. It wasn¡¯t look like they already accepted the job and the opportunity they have their own piece of hardware. Either is the double or themselves. The fact that all of them should be reminded that the center of entertainment is there. If the Enders get a hold of it, they are now the administrators. This is going to be a mistake they should never lose. As they alone too want to control the internet.

    While they are being loaded into a random game server, Flashes has to explain both Miss and C about the new objectives ¡°. . . All in all, we have to face the Enders¡±

    Miss bit her lips to fight in this digital world ¡°You know this fucking world don¡¯t have the same power we did in the real world, right? I was trial and error my own skills and away from my room. It only limits to what coding input to indicate the damage¡±

    C down suspect nothing less to be in a video game ¡°Same goes with us not going to get killed by a virtual reality as well¡±

    Flashes gives them a smug look ¡°Then this what most gamers called grinding, right?¡±

    C says otherwise ¡°Gacha games?¡±

    ¡°Never mention it again, kid¡±

    The user can¡¯t get enough of how they are look in their avatars, even though they have their doubles¡¯ identity. The fat young man calling a middle-aged man ¡®kid¡¯, is surprisingly feel awkward. Miss on the other hand is looking as if she is in cosplay in a dress no doubt. What did the city guild cover up those faces? There is no way they could tolerate those looks. He checks his UI as the interface is now connecting to the unknown chat logs. The same chat logs were both languages argued one another. This time, the conversation is fully translated.

    The entrance they appeared is a game menu. The background is rather different and the title who is familiar with seems to change a bit. The in-game logos, the fictional characters, and the words were taken as cover itself. The game is modded or what the others thought, the Dexter guild didn¡¯t know about it. The team readies to press the icon to start the game. New game is pressed and they send themselves into the controlled territory of Dexter Guild. The first entrance was a simple room, a glass room. It is supposed to be a testing room, yet this is well sci-fi room. A robotic character pops out from the ceiling, it gazes to them as its lens changed color to see a previous user.

    An avatar that¡¯s look like a cybernetic eye, size of a head. It moves its lens with little mechanical pieces on it in order to show expression. The expression of its only one eye, it shows an angry look. It hums a bit and the voice of a normal person and language matches theirs

    ¡°Oh, hello there? I thought I couldn¡¯t see you again. After you know, attacking our servers and commit mass data theft. I am not saying you did a bad job of exposing to us, but you did a great job to know that you have too. We thought we are going crazy how your software is acting more impressive than ours¡±

    This must be one of the guild members, exposed as enemies as Miss leans to the user ¡°Hey! How did it know that you¡¯re the one who caused this?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for hiding your identity in front of them. They already know¡±

    She turns to the robot as it keeps itself friendly in a well behave manner. It continues how it behaves ¡°Sorry, I have already been eavesdropping you guys on the loading screen. My, let¡¯s all agree when we are going to see each other in the real world. We will be strangers all together. I¡¯ve read the guides how to be a normal guy in the internet . . .¡±

    It spins around like crazy to no end and face them again with different expression. ¡°Or do you want these contents to show . . .¡±

    Four random pictures pop out before them. All of them stood silence and the user responds to it calmly ¡°There is no need to, you don¡¯t have to be normal. Act like a robot and we won¡¯t be deleting each other¡¯s profiles for it¡±

    The robot laughs maniacally ¡°Bwahahaha! Wait? You don¡¯t want to? I was gathering so much effort from those internet scandals from one of those social media networks. I assume it was a fine trend for the rest of you guys. Man, I was being a jerk¡±

    Flashes secretly gripping and whispers to the others ¡°What you see here, deep breathe*, is none of your business. If you all try to pry . . .¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we all get it. Ma¡¯am why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    Miss sees the picture that she shouldn¡¯t remind herself, her purpose wanting to go back. Flashes is right, she is not going to know about theirs. She is not looking at their pictures or posts, only to her own. C down was able to resist the temptation to react, because his problem is here, dangerously close to trouble. The user sees his own weakness, he just smirks at it

    ¡°It already happened to me¡±

    The last one that the robot looks is Flashes keep staring what it had taken. It wasn¡¯t special by the look of it, but according to the sensors and the readings. It says this is his highest reaction than the rest of the content it hid in the web. It calls it a scandal, a man like him with someone else.

    ¡°Uhm, anyway. Let¡¯s not go to any introduction, and we should properly to make it clear here. My guild wants to do some honorary contract¡±

    The user responds ¡°A contract? Why is that?¡±

    ¡°A truce, if you will. Because we both have in common in regards of failed cyberspace interactions. We both don¡¯t have better varieties of interacting with it . . . so, uhm . . .¡±

    The room changes as the walls are being pulled off, the open wide area is shown where there is another robot roving around with a crane attached to it. The polarization of the floating head as it speaks a robotic female voice.

    ¡°I know copying the dialogue will drag you on like this¡±

    The environment shift into a wide-open dome, where the room is dark and lights shines where it needed. The group never would expect like the video game being under control already being modded so much. The robot continues bragging along

    ¡°Well, this is awkward. I planned to make it extravagant and I would¡¯ve made a dastardly plan to trap them¡±

    The female robot disappointedly sighs ¡°You think a game can kill them¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what they¡¯re going to think . . .¡±

    ¡°You imbecile, no one ever dies from cyberspace. No living being will ever be dumb enough to enter this world. It will cause so much traumatic disorders due to the high pressure of compact data from digital to material and vice versa¡±

    ¡°Ah hah, so you understand that these people can able to do that¡±

    ¡°Like what? I have detected their signatures and these are avatars¡±

    ¡°Ah hah! Again! Never underestimate them. You could say that AAH!¡± The female robot swung its enormous body and batting out the robot out of its place.

    ¡°Anyway, about that contract . . .¡±

    The user is contacting to the others, as they too got caught by the Enders. Same gaming server, in different games as well. The lines of communication spread are always the same, they want the honorary contract. The chain of conversations:

    ¡°They got through here because one of us is taken their time to hoard all the games¡±

    ¡°They have the same functions as ours. They already manifest this site under their control¡±

    ¡°Our ways of eliminating them are no longer viable now. They have recorded it all from their previous failures and alternatively able to get it¡±

    ¡°I have found out that they have third party software, one of our own as well, but they cleverly blocked it. It is useless now that the person who gives the account, it originated from the deceased¡±

    ¡°Karma is a bitch when you think you know all the programs¡±

    ¡°They are still right you know. This is definitely acted like a video game. If we are going to mess around like this. Their computer virus will corrupt us all¡±

    ¡°They know it is a threat and still want us to become enemies. Why forming coalition when we going to work together for the better¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sugar coat this unity. They already know our motives since we took their data away¡±

    ¡°We thought it was abandoned¡±

    ¡°Abandoned from what, it won¡¯t exist without those networks functioning. Is there a need for the superiors to cooperate this negotiation?¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t like how they are going through this. They are just gathering their own experiments on our servers¡±

    ¡°Right or not, this is not tome to argue with their own computer virus here. We contain it, but couldn¡¯t remove it completely. If this virus is the cause for the slow internet connections. Then are we going to have the same internet speed as them?¡±

    Meanwhile from the Dexter Guild¡¯s side; ¡°Remarkable, taken the virus away had awaken old AIs returning to our service. If the previous Archscientist was still alive, he will fully write his research that the virus is truly self-conscious¡±

    ¡°The Head Archscientist had clearly said to contain the broken virus within the active servers. You should¡¯ve remembered that same order of why the previous Archscientist had gone mad for his demonic research¡±

    ¡°I have provided them noted consequences about the virus. Code Red is its name. Let¡¯s hope they won¡¯t let it become whole¡±

    ¡°If they do, then the transmitting AIs in their city will be its control¡±

    ¡°Maintaining with them as enemies, is it really necessary?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not lying here to help them. I have already accessed some very personal things I brought to them earlier¡±

    ¡°Why would you bring sensitive information on them? Who are you trying to provoke?¡±

    ¡°Giving off an example, I am clearly discovering there are no citizens are there involved with them. They are Fuku adventurers, traitors or defectors in their term. Continue to them as enemies would be easy for us for testing¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just being late. Others are figuring out so easily through the ruins. Used mana won¡¯t be easily disappeared when it comes to the Jigeram¡¯s light¡±

    Both sides know each other¡¯s secrets, Dexter Guild has the most advantage that will ruin their reputation. However, according to the public, Fuku City is the center piece to all advance tech development in regards to planning and research. The Taiyou Industries are for the manufacturing such ideas. Leaving the Guild with limited opportunities to get a hold of such improved innovations. Luxury or not, they really need to get rid the mistakes they made throughout the years. One rare tech lost to the other, this guild is fallen apart without other Enders know about it.

    Lady Coheld is secretly listening from their conversation. It is humiliating enough for her guild is lacking the upgrade because of one virus is keeping hostage the rest of the main storage network. So slow of their computers and too painful to wait like the old man who is supervising the sphere. She looks at the one who is trying to test their patience. He could continue the fa?ade among each other as enemies. The woman who stationed at the hideout said to her

    ¡°The private matters project is now under progress, Head Archscientist. Are we going to use only who are interested? Or fully reformat the old networks?¡±

    ¡°Let them be, we have our own AIs to help their work. Did it do its work?¡±

    ¡°I have one of the AIs communicating with them. Do you wish to listen their dialogue? They are fully characterized from the web, so they maybe acted out a little bit talkative if you will¡±

    ¡°Let me hear it, the low-tech speech and other poorly distorted sounds should be gone thanks for the virus being removed¡±

    To the first time, the AIs that was corrupted by the virus is free and the language is the citizen¡¯s language. It doesn¡¯t matter for her. The old works of her guild members are coming back. The excellence of these AI performances had return.

    The first character on screen was the robot. It¡¯s robotic eye stares at her without hesitation, the tone is the same and the manners went along. The characteristics have been taken from their websites. This video game voice used as it said to her

    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s her. It¡¯s the head mistress. Hello there, I don¡¯t think we didn¡¯t introduce myself. I am a floating head. Yeah, look at this movable head. I was talking to people where I can set up a trap for my diabolical plan to . . . to . . . to what exactly?¡±

    Lady Coheld starts smiling to see the AI is showing an act with entertaining personality. The way it acted let¡¯s her remind herself to say

    ¡°Truly a character from a video game. It¡¯s quite odd to hear speech like that¡±

    More and more AIs appeared before her as they are all from the video games. Unique personality with generic good guy or bad guy persona. Yet, she feels as if they have a character on their own. Life like AIs, that were they were. All lost due to the facts their previous data were from the people who dared to go through cyberspace of acting immortals. She never forgotten how they all failed when they reach the Rune Isles¡¯ secret servers

    ¡°Without those mistakes ever come to our guild. Those immortal AIs will be permanent leaders. Archscience were never meant us to become gods. They are just tools¡±

    The woman hears her without flinching her tone from their past failures. The AIs are the lost corrupted persona of previous well-known researchers. Dangerous and inhumane of their way to upheld for new discoveries. They are the trigger warnings if they tried to hack them again. Hacking these AIs will become the example of their treacheries. Will the defectors continue to act themselves to be selfish as before? Greedily going back as the virus is being resolved, the Dexter Guild had already prepared for this. The most unpredictable are the AIs with the few Dexter guild members.

    They take their time making the contract as the rules of their war will be declared. Dared to make it hectic as none of them will win and just slow down their progress in the internet or willing to play along as they need to finish restoring it and take control right after. No one will know, except the virus they need to take care off. The virus from Rune Isles, sealed by Enders Bridge, and taken separately in Isekai City. Calling the name in mystery.

    ¡°CODE RED¡±

 Balanced WAR part 2 - Chapter 130

    COI C130

    The cult leader, speaker, and representative in Fuku City; Bokushi Hidari, received words about the internet war. A declaration of hostility under a rule that neither have the time to waste, but only a little. The staff talks about the report

    ¡°A needless game, but the rewards are controlling specific websites. The Dexter Guild, whose server got hacked by our group. Because of the taken away of the known computer virus, Code Red, had caused slow performances in the internet. No one knows about the differences because the server can hold millions of users. When it happened, it shows a slight difference when the performances reached 40% of its actual deficiency . . .¡±

    One project after the other, all connected directly with the Dexter Guild. This is the first time he should have been taken it seriously. They are the modern remnants of using technologies such as them. Hearing something putting yourself into the internet is like having VR chat from what he can described as, this is no ordinary world they live in. It makes him wonder what is their latest technology before the Fall. He can¡¯t stay mad if there is opportunity to be hold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop right here, tell them; I¡¯ll give them supports. As long as the damage is below the minimum. We will cooperate, if the Fuku adventurers are getting a full of themselves, cut them off from the job. We are losing man power than it is¡±

    The staff bows and left his office. Hidari is fine with the misinformation spread throughout the ruins in Mihayara district. Leaving scraps of the first batches of mana battery and taken its components away as soon as it will be discovered. He tested the quality of the realms and sneakily passing throughout the city. With added bonus, two people from the dark green dot enters his office. A loud cheer from an old friend with a woman who introduces themselves respectfully. Those two, they were able to get through all odds when they went outside of the city. Comes back as defectors but has now connection from the rebellion.

    The man shakes his hand with glee ¡°It¡¯s good to see each together again. We now know that we are not the only one getting into trouble. The Enders are showing promising results when one specific guild nosey around in our fair city¡±

    ¡°Same goes to you, someone in my city has that sash of yours. My own men were the one who recovered that sash, and you somehow give it to him¡±

    The man smiles at him again with a perfect excuse ¡°I give him the sash while your men are will be giving them the internet. I¡¯d see much alike to a fellow member¡±

    The woman chokes herself from laughing, two known gangsters having to smack each other from their failures. The scout and the gang branch leader are battling out what failures they are. She said,

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but we heard that you postpone our wild goose chase¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are you not interested to make our gang the scapegoat of our plan?¡±

    ¡°Enders have gone too deep in their investigation. Even our spies weren¡¯t good enough of their tech. These problems are unique for us. All the strategies in our world won¡¯t work on those people. Magic, Runes, and their technologies are more complex than I have expected¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t stop making faces to see an old friend having trouble ¡°You see that, he starts to care¡±

    The woman looks at him being silly. They both know the works he put up for the advantageous people inside Fuku City. Helping them to make their city their dream city and letting the people who resides from districts as their people. The deluded idea of hierarchy is putting her distaste. It is not because of her being one of the gang members. It is because the potential leaders are not keen to join their sides, relying on this man in front of them until he is no longer of use.

    Hidari points it out to them ¡°After I made this city what they wanted. Let¡¯s all go home. Back in our world¡±

    The man shakes his head from his daring plan ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the one who is responsible sabotaging the Foundation. And as for you, can you now tell us who are responsible to bring the ¡®goods¡¯ to Enders Bridge that day?¡±

    ¡°When we made it back home, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Even the government tries to cover up the attacks¡±

    They go through to their business regards about the ruins in Mihayara District. The dark green dot gangs are slowly faded away with every Enders step in. Hidari don¡¯t have many manpower to fill it all. Yet, the improvement went smoothly as always.

    Back inside of the internet, two sides are eye to eye to each other. Fuku adventurers were in awe to see avatars coming from gaming characters. Until they found someone with a mask. An iconic character, lore wise he is a gentleman, and clearly an assassin. The man looks at them as they look at him. He said to the robot avatar.

    ¡°We have the developer, and why are they fixated on me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is their creation after all. The resemblance of our interest might be crucial¡±

    ¡°I reassure you. This is what they call a video game. I have no importance by looks alone¡±

    The users have received the message from the higher ups, it is now their full authority to deal with it and orders without harming the internet. It is already being set, as the first version of the contract was sent before everyone is coming here. They were the only group of people are getting stressed out to be part of negotiation, but they know how not to get advantage from their tech expertise. They have none, but those people behind the avatars. They look like they are learning from afar.

    Fuku adventurers on the other side were taking their time having conversation with them. They could not differentiate if they are Enders at all. The dialogues are fully from their world. The most talkative character is the robot.

    ¡°Wow, this party looks splendid. There are people who is going to kill us, and ours are here for the vengeance. I thought we¡¯re going to do the inevitable, where we all fighting nonstop until the virus will come here and wreck us all. AAH! Well, I was too ahead of myself. Right, right, you guys are ready the battle for your life. Entertainment for views and spectacular competition to anyone who watch it on . . .¡±

    The other character taps the robot¡¯s head ¡°This is an honorary war. None of them will going to die but pulled out from the internet¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it! I tell you these people are more than just your ordinary players, these are nerds. Spending their lives on the computer like their life are dependent on it. You Sir, speaks the finest people who . . .¡±

    They muted him as it is getting distracting rather a neutral conversation. The users and the Fuku adventurers thought about it. They are in the test phase and no full control in the internet. One of them keep that in mind, when this ¡®war¡¯ is done.

    ¡°Ahem* I know all of you are confused why we are going to fight like this. There is no good reason for this fight to go on. This people we are facing from the Enders Bridge called by the name Dexter Guild. We have an agreement, and this is what have resulted. All the sayings about peace will be flipped out from the servers. You¡¯re all here just to witness it, and who are willing to manage it to your or our control, to challenge through what logic this internet had to offer. I can¡¯t share the details except reading this agreement. Follow the rules and you¡¯re in-game characters in this world. Be a cheater, then get ban and never to return to that specific site again. Make this fair as exploits are fair too¡±

    They place each other the copies of the contract on opposite sides. They make it quick where the list of rules is being represented. Thanks to the technology inside of the internet. Everyone presses the skip function and auto load the rules into their UIs. Checking for incompatible settings for everyone¡¯s preferred skills and abilities in use, it wasn¡¯t helpful for the Dexter Guild. Other characters were not included into the negotiations as they quickly updated themselves from what the dark web holds.

    The honorary contract first begins with the truce, a starting preparation. It shows a similarity of a game, but there are some special agreements to start the war anyway. The dead websites are the neutral zones, barely any traffic of users come and go from the internet are the territories of the citizens. The other dead sites that never been used for how many years are the Dexter Guild now. The users know that they have the advantage against them when it comes to archived remove or hidden sites. They have secret bases, while Fuku adventurers require protective programs to their active sites.

    The Dexter Guild have properly thought this through, the users were not expected them to be this clever. Thankfully, they have sites who still have functional ads to the active sites. Which they have a stable business without being disturb by their trespasses. This is surely an honorary contract they need to abide on. Lastly, the battles. The fight will immediately occur in the dead sites. The dark web is sketchy for having click baits ads or trick click on if they accidentally press it. This is going to get annoying for the past week or so without the ad blocks software.

    On the other side, the Dexter Guild had comprehended the possibilities. They will never gain access to the well protected sites. However, the users¡¯ accounts can be their gateway to enter to see what contents it had. If they were able to hack it before they will react on time. Others thought about it negatively, their manpower is too small to get it. The companions they have showing good personality and common attitude on the internet. The best thing they could do is to let themselves learn some tricks then execute it without problems.

    As the notification finally opens to all of them, one moment reading after a massive wall of texts with pages continue on. The robot reacts on the situation

    ¡°That¡¯s it? No crossovers, no special events collaboration of different websites like neighboring allies, no special updates after the first contract weren¡¯t beginner friendly, and more and more I don¡¯t even dare try to say anything else. Where is the content . . .?¡±

    The Fuku adventures stared at the robot as it treated like their usual internet days. It is nostalgic for them to hear this robot acting up one of those drama queens, but he is being based more than his accent appealed by them.

    ¡°. . . I have never would of think that we are need to have this started tomorrow. Tomorrow?! We are all here, looking someone to get beat up to whom is the internet belonged to. I am here, we are all here. Why not let¡¯s . . . Hey! Hey! Watch your aim there! You . . . you . . . you?¡±

    This part of the website is neutral and they have figured it out, after the agreement sent to finish. Everybody reset themselves away from the center leaving the Robot and lone random guy in the middle.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready, please give me a minute and AAH!¡±

    Flashes, Miss, C down, and the user recalled back to the main server. The faction war begins as they better off take a day off from this. Flashes stretches himself from the real world, Miss starts to feel numb doing nothing at her apartment, and C wants to continue. Flashes speaks out first

    ¡°I think I got bored, and it is almost lunch time. I think I should leave for now¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could stay longer. Flashes is right, it is almost lunch time and I have some personal activities to keep myself healthy. C, you should go on for now. I don¡¯t think I could learn more when fighting against them¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The two had logout. Leaving C and the user, similarly, this user is with them since C walks inside where the other users busy on the servers. The user said to him ¡°If you were involved with us before this. Sigh* I don¡¯t think I have to explain it to you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s with that meeting? We gathered into a gaming launcher website¡±

    ¡°It is because reasons of course. We set that meeting because no one administered that website yet. Sure, they are, but they cracked it and leave the launcher alone. You¡¯d be surprised it can¡¯t download without any payment to an inactive platform, Aarg¡±

    C didn¡¯t understand what he meant, as the morning would be closing. There are other people who is busy on something else. Same websites they are trying to go through, as the new domains kept crawling as they initiate the first website to control. The screen is already showing information of them getting first the websites they wanted. It is like claiming lands or territories, they are now building their defenses on their occupied sites. They are doing fine as they heard one of them talk about the robot.

    ¡°Look at the map, one of our guys is pursuing that robot again¡±

    ¡°That loud mouth, I admit he is quite annoying when he jumbles around with words¡±

    C had met it once, it talked about plans to try to fight them. The female robot stops them that is not even happening yet. He made himself be cautious about. There is no way for the Enders to have such dolts. There should be ways how it being used and how it properly planned. C down remembered how they managed to escape from the rat realm. Dexter Guild member in power armor, as if they already know. The one who aims at the portal as with an energy weapon opens fire into a web like static energy going to it then able to stay open without channeling it with magic.

    Now here, what are they already planning to do like last time. Many Fuku adventurers shared their stories inside the Taiyou Industries, they thought they were caught. Yet, nothing happened then. It starts so many people not going to help industry as the Dexter Guild continues working in their field of work. Robotic they mention about them, but the sequence of them doing their work is like they follow a schedule. He checks on the map to see one of the Fuku adventurers stayed.

    A slight moment of the blinking light as the man is already transferred deep into the dark web territory. An emergency call already been sent to them. He heard them about the situation.

    ¡°I knew it, I have the footage that you¡¯re going to see. I let my guard down with this robot. The idiot actually bamboozled me when I was trying to go easy. Don¡¯t underestimate these people. They follow the same mono-procedure if you guys remember in Taiyou Industries¡±

    They scratch their head as they couldn¡¯t take a break ¡°I don¡¯t think he will be having any of danger¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but getting trolled like that. We should be careful or our part of the websites will be taken away like (snapping finger*) that¡±

    C looks at the map and sees he is unidentified area. He returns to the user and said ¡°Do you have any programs to save someone?¡±

    ¡°We already have one. Say, how do you know he is having trouble?¡±

    ¡°I have my experience meeting with Dexter Guild, you could say I was part of the rescue team¡±

    ¡°Here! I don¡¯t want to hear any of it. Let¡¯s test everything we can do to help our companions¡±

    C nods and takes the equipment. The equipment is nothing but a notepad icon. The rest he sees from the user¡¯s hands are icons related to coding. He can¡¯t look away from the man who was trapped. He pressed the icon and the administration notification pops open, quickly press ¡®ok¡¯ and on his way.

    During the loading process, the sequence of transferring himself deep inside the dark web was relinked elsewhere. He was supposed to head to the man, but appeared in the neutral zone. The female robot appeared

    ¡°You think it would be so clever for you hackers to do the same trick again . . . Oh, no. It¡¯s you. Never have the thought to see you again. But here you are. You are one of those hacker escorts. No matter, you have seen how capable we are now than before. Do you know why we settled that honorary contract, hmm?¡±

    The female robot didn¡¯t give him the time to respond ¡°Of course you don¡¯t, because we are inside a tool. Anyway, why did you follow him? It can leave when it is about to lose¡±

    C waited for it to respond, expecting to drag on. It went silent, he replies ¡°I am not used to it. I have an act wanting to help others¡±

    ¡°This is not the same realm you ventured. Your life was lucky when the soldier corps stationed all the hidden exits. Hmm, I am getting off topic. You can let it go and let it fight against one of my colleagues. Now that I think about it, you should go save it. It went too early to see our dark web bases. We were supposed to plan a party. Yes, a party that would be make things . . . enjoyable¡±

    C listens to the female robot as it moves its massive size around. This is no Enders dialogue, and they speak identical to their world¡¯s fictional characters.

    The female robot opens him a link ¡°Go, there it is, having fun with the moron you¡¯ve already met before. What are you waiting for?¡±

    C sees the man who is surrounded by movable objects and mechanical machineries. He is having trouble, C steps closer to it, then immediately click on his notepad icon. The buzzing of him being transfer to, left a static line saying

    ¡°. . . I . . . zzz tss fool . . . me¡±

    The female robot sees him gone as it tracks him to where he is headed to ¡°Wow, what a moron? I guess he likes to go his way than me offer him help. We won¡¯t be enemies until tomorrow. So sad¡±

    It touches the link and puts it to a different site. The place is empty only a screen where the man and the robot fighting it out. The female robot sighs in disappointed

    ¡°Why I can¡¯t get anyone to trap here zzz . . . Zzzz¡±

    The avatar is breaking including the dialogue. The Dexter Guild member revealed into a default character. An empty void avatar staring at the screen. She checks on the interface and sees the progress of her character.

    ¡°The data is clearly a fictional character with strange god complex. Even my character is as entertaining along with the others. A well-made disguised, it will continue on until our mission is complete¡±

    Meanwhile, the robot is having trouble ¡°Ok, these platforms go hear¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so dead when I get your tiny little head¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that. Could you not defy physics and go there?¡±

    The man lunge forward, and the boost platform set him to high speed. Where he reaches to another trapped, he activated his skill and blink though it. The robot lowers its eye and nods disappointedly

    ¡°I finally get you to be here, and now you are getting up in a level. Can we go back to tutorial? I should¡¯ve not skip it and now I have a puzzle when someone is timed to escape my traps, groan*¡±

    The man uses his code to leave, but the code was forced transmitted to the administrator¡¯s permission. ¡°Hey someone is requesting to leave. No wait, it¡¯s you. I told you that to leave here with your data. You have to go to the exit browser. I made this web . . . I mean we made this web to properly secure. Except that you can easily get in (nervously chuckles) but getting out? No! you need permission to leave. Our base, our rules. You have your servers that we can¡¯t get in nor out, unless . . . hey, who goes there?¡±

    C down entered the dark website, far away from the room behind the glass window. The observation is a little bit bugged out. The robot runs to it and blocks the man¡¯s view

    ¡°No, no, no don¡¯t look at it. It is still underdeveloped and still need of tuning. Hahah (nervously)¡±

    The robot whispers C at the back. Acting all embarrassed ¡°Ah hey? Would you mind to leave that room alone? I¡¯m not saying to get out from there and join the fun with that guy. Oh no, you see . . . How am I going to put is . . .? There are controls there might change the circumstances from here. Please, don¡¯t press anything ok? Not even staring at any . . .¡±

    ¡°Optimization has been recategorize¡±

    C down looks at where the robot said not to. From the other side of the window, the robot sees the changes is happening. ¡°This is not happening, hey Sir, are you alive?¡±

    The man is overrun with platforms and speed boosts had increased the pacing. Without adding the new features on the platforms, it is just a speed up version of the area. The man feels better as his experience using speed magic fits his preference. The man grins and now able to chase it further away.

    ¡°You¡¯re mind bucket head¡±

    He said it in three times speed.

    The robot turns to C, ¡°Laugh* I can¡¯t, he starts squeaking like a mouse and . . .¡±

    The man is reaching to it with his hands ready to strangle it. A platform from the roof sprung open and he dodges, but a force event erupts his abilities then take the hit. He is crashing down to where C is at, where the glass breaks through and him sees someone is here. The robot tries to follow, and a screen appeared saying ¡®Error¡¯

    ¡°Error?!! Who is the guy with a bright idea to come up with a program to . . .? Oh, that¡¯s right, I tested it. Why my plan went so bad . . .¡±

    The robot is minding its own business as the two finally meet. ¡°I don¡¯t ever think someone is going to help me, but thanks¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I have different reason for it¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me hear it why. You could see I am in a bad situation. I have never thought that idiot made me go here in the first place¡±

    ¡°You mean how it provoke with personal attacks¡±

    ¡°Hmm! So, you already met¡±

    ¡°But for us we never fell for it, this internet world shit is going some nasty tricks¡±

    ¡°People who knows the internet stuff than those hackers . . . Those motherfuckers are . . .¡±

    A slight of disturbance as the robot using the platforms as a clapping mechanism. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you two, we need to let the man to leave, and I¡¯m here to set all these levels so he could go out the door then be on his way. If you want to join him, I can admit for two players here¡±

    The man cuts it off ¡°I can¡¯t believe I got tricked to be here, with this dumb fuck¡±

    ¡°So, any progress when you get yourself out¡±

    ¡°I did, when the thing moves so far away. It was a great opportunity to escape from this embarrassment, but there is one problem though. When I made it to the door, there is a key needed¡±

    They turn and see the room as it filled with junks, both of them starting to understand more about this world. There is no such thing as junk program like that. It has its purpose, something are extras, others are removed. They have no idea how development works, but one thing they were told of, this is just a game. Then there must be from what they remember to be called debug mode. They first search what the man is facing in the first place. While C looks for some other things, he found something strange, a piece of paper that writes ¡®Goodbye Cheater!¡¯. He picks it up and continue searching. Eventually the man found it.

    Meanwhile the robot starts contemplating itself whereas the two hide beyond the error screen. ¡°Come on think, think. I can call for help to get them out of there. What if, no. I am a dignified user. I don¡¯t need someone to help get through this. There is a wonderful tool that will help me to answer all of my problems. Now I need to input it in then type ¡®How to save two people from the error screen wall¡¯. Wait, and wow a lot of results. Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see. Ah, no? that¡¯s not it. Oh, this could be it, yes. It¡¯s new around a week ago. Nice . . .¡±

    As it went in and distracted, the two have jumped through the error wall. The robot never seen it coming, it quickly returns to reading it and found out. ¡°Oh, I just need to fix it up the error screen. Here it goes and bam, AAH!¡±

    The error screen pushes it towards them. The two running through the platform they hear the robot rumbling through with the error screen on board, smashing through all obstacles.

    ¡°You see that, as an administrator, I used this error screen wall to be another platform. Be ready yourself as it will block your exit¡±

    All around it shows visual effects of evil laughing as it accidentally muted itself.

    The needs to go fast as they going through movable platforms, platforms that throw you from place to place, and environments that boost or negate their speed. The error screen moved passed through to them as it covers up the exit. The muted robot is now ahead

    ¡°How about that, ah?!! You see how impressive being an administrator is. Your effort will always depend on me to, well what is this. Dialogue texts, wait a minute you are using this to distract me, right?¡±

    The two still going through the platform as they shift to the fastest detour.

    ¡°You¡¯re distracting me, right!?¡±

    The man feels odd why the robot is silent. It doesn¡¯t matter but he surely is screaming with C on his side ¡°IT FINALLY SHUTS ITS FUCKING MOUTH!¡±

    An ability was used, a war cry to boost up their speed. The robot heard him loud and clear and said ¡°Hey! I am not a censored* mouth. What? I can¡¯t say what he is saying censored* mouth. The censored*, I can¡¯t say censored* . . .¡±

    A line of dialogue keeps going as the two were able to see it. The man grins to see such opportunity and prepared his magic. C notices it too as he be joining along.

    The wall of text is piling up on the dialogue box, and the robot turns and see they are on their way. The error screen wall blocked the exit as it starting laugh maniacally

    ¡°It¡¯s too late now, we need to make this introduction thanks to that second guy over there. You . . .¡±

    They phased through it and the robot had forgotten about something ¡°. . . Oh yeah, I was the only one who can¡¯t. They are clever than I thought¡±

    A text bubble appeared before it ¡®TL;DR¡¯ and ¡®LOL!¡¯

    The two made it in and with the keycard on hand the door opened. ¡°Laugh* what¡¯s with all the texts? I just glad not to hear it saying anything¡±

    ¡°What did it say to you?¡±

    ¡°Try to treat it as sarcasm. It inspired me from its words of being relatable. I don¡¯t want to say this, but listen to this¡±

    A recording plays only the part he gets to him ¡°. . . I understand, you won¡¯t say anything. I do, I truly do. Born to what your expected by people, feeling like they owe you something after all the amazing things happened to you. Just look at me, the perfect example. After my uses are done because there is some force is better than me, would they think I could be better. In my coding, I am incompatible . . .¡±

    The man laughs ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Too relatable, for a robot¡±

    Both of them laugh it off as they reach a digital portal and goes in. Another room appeared as the two thought it was over. The robot returns, still muted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I did that. I genuinely and explicitly did that¡±

    The two were surprised, and thought it was the end. C didn¡¯t want to continue like this, he holds the piece of paper to see what it will react, and the man taps his hand and said ¡°Do it, I am going to freak out after this if we continue on¡±

    The robot keeps walling the dialogue box with texts. It getting to their nerves.

    He shows the paper to the robot. When it sees it, it immediately stops working and start to spout nonsense. To many texts filling up the dialogue box, the room around them starts to glitch out as something went wrong. All around them fast forward simultaneously, and the robot follows along the events being triggered. Level signs keep moving forward as it only reach to 25 levels until they lose sight of everything. It ends where the end credits rolled in as the exit open for them in style. NPCs along the way orchestrated for their leave. No music as if it was not even finished yet. The two left as it leaves a creepy vibe.

    They escaped, leaving the mute robot alone. One of the Dexter Guild members entered the room to reset the configuration of the character. Playing along the line of its dialogue, it was not even finished yet. Game breaking bugs and the debug room was infiltrated leaded to this incident. The mistake had already piled up, but this is no mistake and shown no impact for them. The robot heads up saying

    ¡°I think I over did it with the early access. They skipped so many levels that I can make a good story out of it (disappointed sigh)¡±

 Pre-WAR in Social Media - Chapter 131

    COI C131

    ¡°It¡¯s been less than a few hours after completing the contract. We¡¯ve seen the example while distracting everyone from the test servers. There is no solution if all of us, hackers or Enders, to do their own activities without end. No one can fully control the internet, what lies inside will forever be there. Removed or Misplaced, everything is inside the internet. The capabilities are invaluable, the meaning of updates to improve security had brought them to the same fate as them. The protocols we have are now becoming useless as the copied version of theirs treated like a wolf in sheep clothing. Trojan bastards, it will never stop¡±

    The users were not thought of few people from Enders Bridge already advancing their servers when they reached to the Isekai City¡¯s webpage. Like they already prepared once at least one account breached here. Wanting to know more how they do it, the awkward silence of himself keeps going as the others are supervising and planning for the war to start.

    ¡°I am just glad I¡¯m not going to go 24/7 just to wait for them to hack our servers, multiple times¡±

    ¡°We barely know how to make computer viruses through coding. They already setting in to attack us¡±

    ¡°Thankfully, we know how to protect against it. Keep updating the cybersecurity and we can hold for a while¡±

    One of them sighs ¡°Then it means we will lose lot of data and resources over it. I¡¯m glad they are reasonable enough to know nobody will lose on this. It is just a waste of time to do maintenance work¡±

    ¡°To them, they already learn how to fight and defend in the internet. If they are truly going to invade the servers. What is the point to hold something massive without any it¡¯s uses?¡±

    ¡°Heh, sounds like you know a thing or two about cybersecurity¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t but, a foreigner wants the tech but no knowledge about our formats and language or bilinear and other code words as well. I can say, they are focus on it first¡±

    Meanwhile from the Dexter Guild¡¯s side, everything had already been decrypted. Numbers, words, and codes are already being revealed before them, they should be able to get control any dead websites with their fast searches. Then again, they still have their weakness. One of the members is out from the internet looking at the screen for the records.

    ¡°A handful of us can¡¯t maintain the territory we gained. We can make ourselves to do guerilla tactics and take aim to spread the overload from within. Until the honorary contract stops us doing so¡±

    Brushing away the agreement, the basics are rather complicated. The ¡®my house, my rule¡¯ is the simple description someone one owning that site. The neutral part is hard to simplify the rules there. The race to get to the administration is the rights of conquering the website, and both sides are going to get it. Follow the old rules of the website will not make it easy for them to get there, the only hope to get it is to fight and find it. The Dexter Guild doesn¡¯t have the numbers or the maintenance they have to hold it. The best tactics they could do now is to be that administrator and closed it. When the hackers will eventually access it, they will be surprised how they are prepared.

    The map shows where their few numbers are in different locations, the starts were the gaming servers, and the path that links to other websites will slow them down for surveying. There are some already getting through the enemies¡¯ websites. Still neutral, but magically able to took control of it. The map before shows it was neutral, and now it is under control. The Dexter Guild member is calling out from their location.

    ¡°This website has history of past activities before coming this world. Even us will able to access it, it has no use of it besides updating a conversation. It¡¯s like a journal but smaller. There are these strange icons that other users using it by clicking. A shared journal website, also most users using it¡±

    Inside this website, there is something they didn¡¯t send to the dark web base. No proof just yet, either the names are legit or special names for this site. So many unique accounts through the long list of chats after chats. This is not even the good place to take control, the wall of texts piece by piece, and they want to leave. However, the people who are here now are willing to get a hold of it. Reluctance of its worthless messaging networks, and only answer they could assume is that this is their entertainment.

    ¡°Are we going through here just to see why these people wanted here?¡±

    ¡°The conversation here is filled with multiple information, coming from their original world. Unique texts posted here in a large quantity. We will not find the right information, but this is the section to plan our battle here¡±

    ¡°The battle start will be tomorrow and . . .¡±

    They turn and see the Fuku adventures found them in a single click. The website has a very sensitive interaction to every post, notification to whom are active to this site and posts with accurate time. They are here to defend a popular social media website.

    Not even bother to open themselves for a fight. The Fuku adventurers warned them ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to take this place. We are not going to hold back if you try¡±

    The Dexter Guild watches them pulling out their weapons, all are not from their real world¡¯s weapons, and all they have are what they should¡¯ve expect. The weapons are for removing the users from this site. Making the fight into a video game as tools they have are consist of harmful attacks against the opposing users, either is ban or blockage to access this website.

    The users¡¯ utilities are based on removing the threats like them away from their websites. Tracking, searching, and displaced any users who are not their own. The Dexter Guild have already have record the activities they have done against them. The only way to get through the defenses now is to access the enemies¡¯ accounts manually like digitally and physically attempt to go through their avatar and take itself apart. To get through the core of its system and forced it out from the website, for now. But if this place is fully administered by them, permanent.

    The Fuku adventurers don¡¯t want to fight, but forced to if the Dexter Guild controls it. They have their own personal reason to keep it to themselves. The Enders readied their weapons, and respond their motives

    ¡°We won¡¯t, until your side access it. There is nothing to gain here anyway. You people think that this is important, then don¡¯t show it in our side of the map. Once we saw it, then this warning will be a threat to you¡±

    Both sides didn¡¯t leave, the two kept their truce until tomorrow. The look in both eyes with different intention. The Fuku adventurers tapping each other¡¯s shoulders as they sigh. The Enders understands the expression of reluctancy. Without a doubt, this is going to be a fight.

    The website is transforming already as the trapped is opened. The Enders quickly breaks the trap as the protocol forced the trapped into statis. The Fuku adventurers hesitated as the stasis stretched and spread into the walls of posts. It starting to corrupt and one of them waves themselves to stop. The Enders hold

    ¡°Already breaking the rules, this is why we have that contract signed. Turning this website into a battleground will be ultimately lost all clear data and being rumbled around with codes shifted in the wrong place. Like a house remodeled randomly where the doors at the roof and the windows at the floors. I¡¯m sure you will help us ruin this website for good¡±

    They have, and the one who wanted to stop already shout it out. The traps they made are not from them, but the others who are hiding. They cannot believe that the traps they place are now showing errors. Weird visual bugs causing the site to break. Hearing about the hackers fighting against them, they have improved and this one made an unpredictable move. This place is ruined, and they call themselves in voice to cease the unnecessary fighting. The one who stop the fight answered

    ¡°We warned you first¡±

    ¡°Who threatens who? This is place will be destroyed either we fight or not. Because we are fighting in your world, and we think that there is no value here¡±

    They never thought that these people can say something like this. It is the same thing goes in most situations. Causing a fight where is the big disadvantage for the people involved here, when it starts, who will take a lost? The troublemakers had done so much damage and thought to be careful of. The Enders are acting like delinquents for a moment. The Enders did nothing to shame over this. Desperate time calls for desperate measures, the fight starts tomorrow and they will abide there and today is not the time.

    They broke the fight and be on their way, one of the Fuku adventurers shout it out at them ¡°Tomorrow, when the war begins? I¡¯ll be sure to attack you guys with the rest of the community here. We are serious about this site, and what you said before will make you regret it. DO YOU HEAR ME!¡±

    The Enders heard them too loud but clear. One of them sees the person is already in enraged and expected to break at any moment. With their secret utilities on hand, they can now see the value of this site. This social medium has garnered some unstable individuals.

    Night comes, Miss finally removes her disguised as her double is now using her identity to go through social media. She stretches her body since that morning bizarre change of events, she goes to the gym secretly built for the defectors, and her friends are already undressing to take their showers. One of them reaches out to her

    ¡°How¡¯s your first introverted life? I hope it won¡¯t ruin your daily schedule¡±

    ¡°You know Flashes asked me to go with him. To see what is like to be in the internet. I¡¯m going say it is like the same old dungeons but with modern settings¡±

    After their wash, they wore their sportswear to go into the gym. They go to portal to portal until they reach their destination, but this was a bit different this time. They entered a gym for both men and women. There were gyms for segregated genders, but this one is different. Her friends want to meet their colleagues¡¯ real faces again. The defectors see one another to their true selves. Miss already sensing a familiar aura, or what she claims that feeling. It was C down with another guy. It is not Flashes. How did the boy is able to get inside the gym that is only allowed for the defectors?

    Her friends shake her up ¡°Oh Ho, is our girl is finally looking for a man?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, was it those two?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think she is . . . Wait a minute, who is that young boy over there?¡±

    ¡°A young boy? I don¡¯t think you, she¡¯s right. Hey . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop! I know that kid, but wow, this is the first time I could¡¯ve see the real him¡±

    ¡°Real him?! Does he had a double, a non-defector to have a double?¡±

    ¡°What does his double look like?¡±

    ¡°Just a skinny man, that close to middle aged. I can only guess he must be heavily stressed out from work. From Fuku City standards, he must be a salaryman¡±

    ¡°Now you want me to know how did those two met. But I don¡¯t want to be that kid¡¯s life as a defector¡±

    They moved on to the exercise equipment and begin their workout. Meanwhile C down is having chat while raising some weights. The man said to him ¡°I know you are worried, but non-defector like you able to join us is something to be prove of. You also know to keep a secret from your double. Remember this kid, we have a special RAP to identify a fellow defector. You don¡¯t have one since it requires a higher need of points or requirements to obtain it. I just want to bring you hear to be cautious since you might accidentally find our actual doubles without knowing¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for the warning. It was Flashes who setting me up for the quests. I am always with him when I needed money¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, the doubles¡¯ names. Let¡¯s just workout with the others and train yourself with those martial arts of yours. From what you said to me before, let¡¯s see how you can handle with us. I won¡¯t be there tomorrow. I have some high ranked quests with the collaboration with city guild¡±

    C down saves him from the dark web. The robot had some strange actions but admittedly effective performance to its talkative behavior. They become friends after that and see his actual faces as a sign of trust.

    The man sees the other men as he nods them. The defectors were being troubled by seeing a non-defector, but one of them they know about the man named C down. Past friends or enemies, those guys felt a bit guilt before they left the city. Remained silent of that action, and the man can only show his expression to them. The eyes that they have secretly agreed to come back here. Knowing so well, that they start saying it out of their infuriating memory. As they work

    ¡°If something happened to him, and leads to that jackass gone. Ignore it, there is something left to be deserved¡±

    The next day, C down and Miss are the only people present for going into the main servers. A message from Flashes who is going on a special mission with the collaboration with the city guild. It is about going through the ruins to survey what changes happened inside, as the second month of the third moon cycle is coming and there will be more monsters returning and the dusts piling up the returning monsters. Both of them weren¡¯t too happy to hear that. Their planner is preoccupied leaving their guidance to one of the users.

    The user provides them the common activities active in the social media platforms. Miss wasn¡¯t too happy to go there. ¡°That¡¯s what your companions are going to now. If you don¡¯t know, they fucked up each other in their first interaction with the enemy, yesterday¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t want to know your reasons. Going into other sites blinded will be difficult for you without having a proper survey, while the social media website had already been fully screened, test, and even protected by harmful threats. If you still don¡¯t want to go fighting instead looking for . . .¡±

    ¡°Wait! You can now fight there?¡±

    ¡°It is safe to fight there, and many people are already in a struggle where they first take the administration¡±

    She knows that website, fully controversial with suspicion, automation of reports, and quick responses. C down is always ready as he watches her trying to think. She can only grit her teeth from her home as there is no consequences for her existence to be threaten except her brain cells.

    ¡°C, are you sure you want to go there? Have you ever read the twits?¡±

    ¡°I have one, just to read my favorite idols. I just ignore the comment sections from her haters¡±

    ¡°Haters! So, you are one of those on the moment reading their posts, right? Ugh! Can you at least change your appearance? That look of yours look like you are her stalker fan¡±

    To ease his worries, she changes appearance into an anime character. More like she is a random public character showing guidelines, and with that, he changes what he wanted to be. Through the settings and switch something else, it is just a chibi like warrior from a random drawing from the internet. She feels relief

    ¡°I guess getting an avatar from the internet at random really sure make out of our convenience¡±

    ¡°You said to change my appearance¡±

    ¡°I know, thank you¡±

    The two entered the social media website. The platform changed into a public gathering, the color scheme remained the same and the damn bird in sky blue color as the monument of this place. A futuristic change for people who go inside the internet, compared to be on screen scrolling down for comments are becoming something ridiculous to her own eyes. C sees the extravagant and said to her

    ¡°Will this place turned to ruin if the enemies capture it?¡±

    ¡°Read the contract, they won¡¯t be changing everything unless the administration is under their control¡±

    A random person logging in into the site, a defeated adventurer enters as they see her. ¡°You! We need your help¡±

    She rushes towards her as Miss uses her skills to block her, the woman stops moving as Miss¡¯s personal space formed. This is not the magic what Miss expect, she sees the UI matching the background from this site. Understanding under a few second that it plays like what the website supposed to do. Miss unblocked her, and the woman said

    ¡°Oh, thank god. I thought I could not reach you after you blocked me. Shriek*¡±

    ¡°We are still new here. I am a smart girl, and I ask first. Are my magic matches only what features inside the website?¡±

    The two faces with a report icon, C never seen those two acting seriously with a report tag between them. This moment shows a dire moment, Miss wasn¡¯t taken it seriously except for her, this is something she is being careful. The woman stutteringly replied

    ¡°Ah-AH, C-c-o-ould you please not pointing that icon at me? You will actually permanently separate me from your thread. I am going to ask for help since I have rights for administration¡±

    ¡°Why would you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because when you have it, it will reveal your actual account¡±

    Miss presses forward and grabs her both shoulders then whispered to her ears ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±

    ¡°We are defectors here. Do you understand why we need it?¡±

    She pushes the woman away and said to C ¡°We have things we don¡¯t know about. Hey! If you want our help, then bring him directly where the fight is. (Turning back to C) Here take this, this is what Flashes send it into me in his files. It will help me navigate where you are and able to contact you when you are in the bind with the abilities implemented into the internet. I hope you have downloaded some skills that fits your ¡®playstyle¡¯¡±

    The woman watches Miss comes back to her side, the look of her character¡¯s eyes looking cartoony as she can¡¯t take it seriously. However, the texts hovering over her is truly the same strong mage who can go against runes. Miss stays with her cartoony character said to her.

    ¡°What other sites will reveal our true selves?¡±

    ¡°The most obvious I think is the government websites, I am assured that the one making the websites as of now are all from Fuku City. They already made programs to anyone who wished to enter the site with permission to go in, while our accounts that provided by the users as premium version just to be safe¡±

    Miss wasn¡¯t even pleased nor understood, she just plays along including the phrase she said earlier to C about ¡®playstyle¡¯. This new term she learned just to make easy for her to know about the rules of this war. They are at the center of the operation, where there are no other people left except hiding in the private mode. They see her as they look at their twits. Miss sees the post that is already spread with the title called ¡®BADASS CHICK INCOMING¡¯. The number of people interact with it has few likes with the same amount to the rest of the response.

    All of them reached to her but she backs them off, without saying a word. She opens up the program given by Flashes and now can see C¡¯s point of view. They already starting fighting as the rest of their companions were being heavily dramatized by the spectacular visuals she had never seen before. The Dexter Guild had able to make this war into a fun game. The women behind her want to explain their situation.

    ¡°You can see, we were not expected to be this kind of fight. They brought every entertainment media as their arsenals and we are overwhelmed, and . . .¡±

    They hear something munching, Miss didn¡¯t say anything but crunch sounds from her mouth. In their moment of struggle as the fight goes in this social media website, the most intense moment for them as she eats really noisily. Back home, Miss is wearing her VR. The situation is dire, but the screen caught her off guard. The match gives a nice show for her to watch, and she can¡¯t hold herself treating it like a spectacular show. She says to them

    ¡°How deep are they reaching here?¡±

    ¡°Not close enough, but they obliterate so much of our groups that we are going to be in trouble once the fight is over¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is Dexter Guild, they will eventually find the way to get here once it is over¡±

    ¡°Munch* Hmm¡±

    The fight spreads through the site, as the numbers of Dexters are few but their clever tech in the digital space have proven to be disruptive in their fight. The Fuku adventurers know the game, as they mastered it with visual disturbance. Their utility is impressive as they are depended on resources, the Fuku adventurers didn¡¯t expect to their abilities become their resources. The particle effects were no useless visuals to their hitboxes, rather another interaction when they fight.

    One of them face to face with them, only weapon it has only bracers both legs and arms. The appearance can be recognized as a shaolin monk mix with the fighter from the rebellion. The mask hidden bizarrely with a basket on its head. A humanoid like being, they already keep distance from it and used their range attacks after their first encounter. The basket head is what they called it, while the others have their own problems. The focus they need is to stop its cheesy tactics.

    C appears where they are and the basket head and rushes forward to it. The first kick flies, and it blocks with his kick. The combo persists as he tries to duck down and slides back. The basket head backs away and places a shield dome. Range attacks nearly reached it but the dome slowed the projectiles before reaching it. The downside is that the basket head slows down with it, once the projectiles get in. The same moment where the teleport is animating, through the number of ticks in motion as it is able to escape where the projectiles are in a finger distance away.

    The Fuku adventurers are scattering again, then move around until they spotted it again. C sees the chat box is opening up and the voice chat is being connected.

    ¡°It escaped! Basket head had escaped¡±

    ¡°When will the others reconnect? We need to instant kill it before it explodes¡±

    ¡°Aah! What a waste of opportunity when that guy showed up, that chibi fighter skin was good enough to distract it¡±

    ¡°Hey! I can hear you¡±

    ¡°You already know it. We¡¯re going to respawn anyway¡±

    ¡°We apologized. Our enemies are too well prepared. They have overpowered abilities that we never think of. They are using cc against our attacks. This is going to be harder than we have ever imagined¡±

    The basket head appeared on one of them, and the man easily retaliates. With his shotgun just to pushed it back then he flashes to another place, he runs as the humanoid chases him.

    ¡°He found me, he . . . shit . . .! bzzt¡±

    One of them is down, the administrator shows it to her. ¡°You see that! This is the threat we are having trouble with. To some difficult circumstances, the basket head uses the features of this website as a weapon. Miss calls out to C.

    ¡°C, do you still have the user¡¯s hacking tools?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we supposed to use it to delete the virus¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one, and it also ignores special protocols too. Use it and ignore the rules of this website¡±

    She turns to them ¡°Did anybody of you able to use the hacking tools given by the users?¡±

    ¡°Guilt* Yeah, and they took it¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°At first we are able to push them off the platform, until one certain mistake happened here¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, just provide him so that he will not get ban¡±

    The Dexters hacked the notification from the administration, they succeeded by baiting one of the administrators. They made a video to attract their attention creating a chain link version. It will trigger in both sequences, play the video and when it ends it will trigger a protocol to be exempted from the banning process. Those usernames registered they are using had special emojis in it.

    Because of that, the system can¡¯t identify the emojis, giving them the error to revert back to normal. The emoji they brought are coded not knowing if it is a picture or a scan code key. These four Dexters continue to run rampage throughout this site. The basket head, had taken another victim with a survivor next to it. The Fuku adventure used his skills to release a barrage of artillery on his location, all appeared through the retwits of himself over and over. The post of a picture of his artillery shots and blasted it to oblivion. Basket head throws an item at him and pulled towards it. It grabs him as it being pulverized. It disappears as he left scuff free.

    Their numbers are dwindling fast, as he forced to use that ability to just stall time. He knew it will come back, and something put on him surely do something about it. The man looks at the horizon of twits, there he could see someone is free. Sends a twit, but he wasn¡¯t the person he followed. He calls out through the user¡¯s utility.

    ¡°Hey! I am infected, I can¡¯t stay long¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Alright, I need someone to stall when it comes back. Can you stall a bit more time, Agh!¡±

    The item put on to him is loading up, the basket head is returning. His avatar is getting corrupted and sees that the one he calling out is rushing towards him.

    Without saying a word, as his avatar is converted into basket head. The moment he could stall now is giving it a debuff. Basket head appeared notifying its location, other free Fuku adventurers take advantage of their fallen companion and fire at the location. Basket head uses another dome shield as it slowly reaching it, it teleported away yet again, but the notification shows its location. The man who is talking too has the information. Chibi fighter looking character, he chases it.

    The battle is trickling down in numbers, the returning Fuku adventurers were still not here yet. Basket head has nowhere to go to efficiently taken them down in groups. Its charges are now becoming a waste as the amounts of attacks won¡¯t be enough resources to recreate the items it used. C reaches it and gives the first attack, the basket head pushing itself away as the damage didn¡¯t stun its focus. Looks around as its eyes focusing on the people who are coming here. C continues the assault causing its protected avatar¡¯s body to break and opens the system inside with its account.

    C sees the sensitive file inside the avatar as he pierces through his hand inside of it. It¡¯s face looking at him with the basket, nothing to interact except for the hitboxes clicks in every sound. He immediately used his utility, then the basket head triggered its defenses. The two paused as his UI shows to him the unpause icon. He reaches out to it through his mind but stops for a moment. The two stood there, absolutely doing nothing but posing themselves in this moment. Basket head¡¯s body being punched through its body, while C pulls something out from its insides.

    The slight paused might giving the basket head an opportunity to counteract the moves. C is nervous while basket head is waiting for him to click it. Miss and the other administrators watching them paused for a moment as they saw basket head is losing. They said,

    ¡°What is he waiting for? He has the advantage¡±

    ¡°He is in paused mode. Our groups can¡¯t enter their zone. The analysis says it in private mode too, we can¡¯t see what that guy pulled out from it¡±

    Miss sees their backgrounds, all the posts are floating and gathering around them. It is clearly a lost, but observing would be enough to see how it managed to fight against them impressively.

    C¡¯s eyes learn too well for this is going to happen. The utilities given to him to see the output, that breaking through the files inside of the avatar had reveal a piece of its items in hand. There is a bomb inside of it, an auto self-destruct when this avatar will be defeated. Not knowing of its purpose to destroy itself, the data shows that it will delete itself. But in the internet, nothing can be removed. Basket head unpaused itself and exploded in front of him. Both of them are gone from the website.

    C sees on his VR headset with the logout screen. There is a timer to when to return back to the internet. C removes it and back in the real world. Inside the private room where the man he helped gives him a place to use to go into the internet. The Dexter Guild had shown something they need to prepare, and that first fight he had. It¡¯s like a hacker is trying to interact their personal electronic devices. With the timer as proof, they seem to not play along to the users¡¯ equipment.

 Four Threats in the Popular Website - Chapter 132

    COI C132

    There is no part of the contract of the devices being affected during the fight. A loophole that they never thought would work, the users thought of using DDoS attacks if they able to find their IP addresses. It wasn¡¯t that easy, the users never thought the first day, the Dexter Guild had already hacked their devices as their apps are being affected separately. A timer is one of them, extended the duration of the suspension as they were getting a surprised attack. They were able to solve it with an update, until there is one person who was out with another timer.

    C down, is another one taken out as another item is used. The pause mode, it stops both of them from doing anything and also hide the sensitive data inside of the avatar. They almost got the data out from the avatar then failed after when the explosion hits. The basket head deletes the traces of itself, now a copy of itself with an added update ruined their chance to track it back. They are too well prepared for this. The battle in social media website continues.

    Miss receives a message from C with her own personal device, from an app that is transferred it into the VR head set. The two first take contact with each other as the situation is under threat. Miss said to the administration

    ¡°Is there any information about the intruders? I look at it as they are only four of them kicking all your asses. Munch* (from the real world) This looks rather entertaining where something around them while they fight¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we are wondering about it too, what are those floating invisible balls moving around them?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus about the four¡±

    Four Dexter avatars invaded the website, after the bait. The trigger chain link had gain them access, and no possible way to revert it back. They chain it further away and removed the links as it spread throughout their accounts. Surprisingly, it doesn¡¯t spread massively than before. They thought it was limited of their memory, or is it that beneficial for them to pull through this fight. The pictures, the gifs, and hashtags showing collection of them in plain view.

    Basket head, Ahegao, Linked, and one female character name; Tea are the avatar character so far who are from the Dexter side. They show some bizarre pictures of them and how they wear, except for Tea, she looks like a celebrity as a rich modern-day woman. A humanoid fighter with a basket on its head, a militarized space trooper with logos and frames of its armored bodies filled with obscene hentai that has ¡®ahegao¡¯ faces, and a cyber character with glasses shines white. The character with white glasses is the most threatening, the videos show it capable transporting resources and making resources while fighting.

    All of them has the same items, but their roles differ base on their performances. They can be more when they use those same items. Basket Head is the most daring as it is capable to return back to the website faster than the rest. It carries itself with explosives on it instead of throwing it. Linked is the support among the group, an informant and transporter. The bright white lens was not for dumb looks but viable skill to look at the area in a ray of light. It hides through the background where it is looking at, hidden away they could not see. Where it looks at has something it interacts and setting up a trap or attacks.

    It is still unknown how it can do, but it is obvious to be a support mage. The examples are well crafty after the fight. Every particle is used to make the items bit by bit as it reaches to bytes when needed. It shows of it rushing through the blaze of the battle cleaning through what is left and transforming it into an item. The coding that held to remove is being converted into a command order as it link through the protocols. In other words, their ban features are redirect back to them. Forcing their own accounts to be kicked-out from the website, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It has a special coding that added fake updates on their devices to stop their devices as it being updated, creating the illusion of a death timer.

    Ahegao, named because of how it wears its combat armor with images of ¡®ahegao¡¯ faces. The secrets of why it used it as a defense mechanism lead many serious Fuku adventurers to question its action. They never thought, there are webpages have it on the twits. It is camouflaging or blending in with the troll feed. With it accessing those posts made it impossible when it activated it from a different user. All users are allowed to access it as the domain turns into an environment, link after link going through like a new map is formed. Too much of it from a field of pictures, make it difficult to find it when that¡¯s its hideout. So dumb, yet so effective.

    Lastly, it is Tea. An identity theft avatar, with every picture of a woman celebrity but one common picture match where the background has the same tea brand. This was meant to let her allies know where she is, and the administrators were able to find her. Although, no one knows what she can do beside escaping. They believe that she is the one who able to access part of their administration. She still hides among the twits and the posts scrolling through are there to help her change identities again, except for the tea in the background.

    Miss sees the potential among the three, they clearly knew what they are doing, as if they were doing it before her people ever thought about it. She whispers to herself, ¡°I get it now that the hackers agreed to have the contract. They have already experienced with it. It was their own version of tech that can converted to our systems. No, it is too soon for them to actually understand about computers¡±

    She turns to the administration ¡°Did they know about the website?¡±

    All of them already knew, and they admitted to her ¡°All the secretive stuff, like the controversial of shadow banning. They, uhm, they used it to stealthily sending their messages there¡±

    ¡°But should shadow bans never seen in contact with the original post¡¯s comment¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, they have one and it is Tea. She is able to use shadow ban without using the administration¡±

    Great, from Miss¡¯s mind she ironically getting the karma from the original creator of this website. Realistically, this won¡¯t happened when there are magic and other strange supernatural powers. She is not the person to understand this law of magic stuff, and she is also not capable tech supporter either. There is also another way, and it has to be with Flashes devices both her and C¡¯s.

    C reconnects to the website and the personal message is sent to her. She had the information she needs and the tricks they did. The social media website is becoming special and one of it has a wildlife themed twits and posts moving like leaves or the small birds as notification. The fight distracted them to see the beauty they made it to be. No notification spamming at them, and only gives them the simple different images going around to post surrounded itself with likes and views, when click it, where the numbers of retwits and replies in a full thread. Nice improvement when they enter this website digitally.

    She sends her first digital twit to him, then said to the administrator ¡°Our enemies seem won¡¯t be teaming up together. Send him a team prepared enough to face them. If you don¡¯t, I just have to go there myself¡±

    The women were almost being sneaky to think of them as a couple, but her eyes show a strict look and her lips stiff as if she is going to scold them if they mention about it. They were here to see what happened here, and fight them to what the best abilities they have. She left, as the administrators look at the situation with the remaining Fuku adventurers available.

    C gets the message from the users, the people who are near the target are not face to face combatants. Yet, they are specialized in espionage and information gathering. Those are defectors who can play cat and mouse, they are the mice of the community. Their weakness is already there, they can¡¯t defend their captured area. They change location when they are attacked, even this website. The two can be found near one of the targets. An there¡¯s an added note updated

    ¡°Treat Dexter Guild as modern American special forces, efficient as they were from the cold war¡±

    C has no idea what he said, and this is not about communism vs capitalism from what he thought. Miss finds him and reverted back to her previous avatar, a beauty, and the look of her eyes as a strong woman looking for a fight. She shows him an avatar for him to switch

    ¡°Use this, I still don¡¯t like that look of yours even it looks chibi. I know it is young anime boy, and there is nothing for you to convince me otherwise, small fry¡±

    C¡¯s avatar is just chibi warrior, but Miss is still not fond about his looks and has an enact reaction of seeing people like that.

    He asked ¡°Why do you want me to change my looks according to your taste?¡±

    ¡°It was back in our home world, kid. You¡¯ve seen people like me who are politely stay away from those types of people, especially to communities. If you¡¯d like me to make a different answer, I have a lot of news in my head about silly internet dramas. I don¡¯t care about the girls back then, and it was the boys who somehow make it and seriously committed to it¡±

    Miss went silent after that. She is now focusing on one of their enemies. From what she had gathered, the easiest target they could go for is Linked, the supplier, she wrote it on her document.

    Linked is found at the large list of linked threads of hashtags. Recycling all the reposts and repeats into resources, compressed it in such tight grips in both of its hands. Duplicates were made through retwits and able to turn it into resources. New batches of the items formed then post it on the private thread. Three of them received the notification and the quick click on the tag as their equipment arrived in a compressed document from the main g-drive. Under a short second as the post being recycled again to remove the traces of where it supplied.

    White glasses lens stared to the distance where the people are keeping an eye on it. Letting do whatever it can to resupply to its teammates, the Fuku adventurers busily made fun from their boring supervision.

    ¡°There it is, the knock off white eyes glasses man. Compared to the anime glasses meme, this one trying to look different by using laser eyes in white beam light. Sigh* They should¡¯ve called it spams¡±

    ¡°Spam? Its previous avatar got deleted because of us. It was ¡®link¡¯ then become a default void character later, (deep breathe*) next it become like this and still able to beat the others¡±

    Linked¡¯s profile, at first was stolen image at random from a video game. It was from the exclusive character from a children¡¯s game. An elf hero, then the avatar got deleted because it is easily being searched from the search engine. The code it copied was exact. It was the first to get attacked every time they search for it. It learned its lesson and going random like the other three. Having an average body, and only unique features on its face is the anime glasses. It was able to innovate as this is the most dangerous character they come across.

    C and Miss arrived and found Linked. It is still the easiest individual to find as it shared and retwit the most posts from the threads. There are two people who are watching it as they see their personal profile names. One of them spots them and nudges at the other

    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention her name¡±

    ¡°What? I thought it was just a gossip¡±

    ¡°No, you idiot, she hates her double¡¯s name¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, that¡¯s her?!!¡±

    Miss steps forward activate the field. The user¡¯s utilities have been opened. Linked didn¡¯t give itself a chance to escape. It is waiting for them. The field blocks any threads on this website sets to private.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The loading screen sequence is preparing for the field to start. Linked prepared its items while C is waiting. Miss speaks to them

    ¡°Have you two fought it?¡±

    ¡°No, but we are able to update ourselves how it can do. Its abilities are the same back from Taiyou Industries. Heavily armed and equipped, the differences are that it going be a bullet sponge when it fights¡±

    ¡°It is also already proven that this one is acting alone. Don¡¯t compare it to Basket Head, because it always come back when hacking one of our avatars. This one only returned when it comes to twits¡±

    ¡°Twits?! Did it give us a handicap?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not sure, something is too off about it when it gathers those useless twits¡±

    They showed her the data it gathered. All of them are one sentence posts like greetings, reminders, and random reaction words they found in this website. It was kind of odd at first until they read the accounts are. Not from the Twit name but the @sources, she remembers one of the administrator¡¯s names. One of the men said again

    ¡°It is better we don¡¯t let it see us reacting to the twit. The rest of the threads were removed and turned to resources if one of us didn¡¯t interact¡±

    ¡°Like it is already learning who posts who when one our side read it. That post though might be important, meaning that account is what it is after¡±

    Miss sees how they can able to identify them, this website is being used for information gathering. She is no genius when investigating through a pile of threads posting and chatting in short sentences. They would be surprised if they were able to get through. This war is hardly made any sense if she thinks what uses it can do. The users know, and she is here for the easy job. Thinking wasn¡¯t supposed to be the part of it. Later, a small band of Fuku adventurers arrived behind them, calling them out

    ¡°We¡¯re back, where¡¯s the intruders?¡±

    Linked and C had finished their preparation, and Linked sees there are more coming to join the fight. It is the same people when its companion fought before. Stored from its memories, it will be able to fight against them. This fight will be hard as the field¡¯s radius is limited and the number of people here are coming in. It will soon get crowded if they were more people are coming. It¡¯s detecting its inventory, organizing it to the best of its profession. All armed for damage, and a finisher enough to stop them.

    C steps back letting them to confront it. They reach out to it with grudges they could not imagine to say ¡°Your hashtags were everywhere when we fought your friends. It seems you are their supplier. You¡¯re making yourself a center of attention . . .¡±

    Linked had no intention to make this conversation long. It touches its lens as it taps it as the white lights dim down. Linked responds

    ¡°I am learning, that¡¯s all the advantage we have left. Or so I just post it to take click baits¡±

    This avatar is learning indeed. At least Linked made a respond with a purpose, it was no joke for why it replies to them. One of them sees the new guy and gives a heads up

    ¡°Linked is special, prepare your spam block if you have one. Just don¡¯t blocked its main account. You can¡¯t reach it as the blocked made it invisible and invulnerable to the both of you¡±

    C heard Miss before, that it would be easy to beat. Miss from afar, already knows that it is easy. That perspective is limited of why she meant it. Those guys made him to be wary of it. She doesn¡¯t care as she sends him a message

    ¡°Don¡¯t cooperate, just watch how they are doing. React when it¡¯s needed¡±

    The field is transforming into a background, the hidden threads are popping around them showing the details of a fight in a digital space. UIs around them treating it like a game, an eventful sight for Linked to see. They are adapting, and updating every new feature at the same pace as theirs. The differences that these UIs are referencing certain tools to make them easy to navigate. Hiding in the real world to the website, it can only say it back at the hideout. Dexter Guild member heard him

    ¡°Updates Incoming!¡±

    The moment it said that, its own abilities were revealed. The twits it spreads materialized in random backgrounds, and they respectfully acknowledge the programming they made. Because of them ignoring their empty visuals, it becomes invisible on use. Now it appeared in front of them, now they surely know where and when it attacks. Linked brightens its lens and the beam of light as it revealed itself as an eye tracker. The hashtags tracked and quickly activates consecutively to thread to thread, as it treated as tabs locked in when the time to switch to the next page.

    They look at it as they shouldn¡¯t have ignored it. ¡°Those hacking fuckers are right, there is no better time to be surprised against them. I am glad they figured it out without us even knowing¡±

    Miss¡¯s expectation withered down from what they have anticipated, her magic never brought into the internet. It is already new to her to understand without her spells to identify them. The programs that the enemy¡¯s made doesn¡¯t have the visuals. But from what she read from the news feed from her twits, they finally updated to see their enemies¡¯ abilities.

    She covers her face of how something like this ever happened, then she stares at the two and planning a counterattack for what she will see next. ¡°Hey! You two, do you know anything using apps?¡±

    ¡°Apps? What kind of apps?¡±

    ¡°About things that you two know how to make something up¡±

    ¡°Uh what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just follow me and we can deal with the white eyes spamming hashtags around this website¡±

    The two stayed silent and look at Linked, the background it has is surely is annoying but the UIs visualize it and make it harder to see with posts as the visual effects. They need to win somehow.

    Linked sees everything from its arsenal, there is no secrets hidden and also to theirs. They are playing fair this time, and the twirling threads are revolving inside the field preparing for what is going to happen. It opens the twit and unleashes its attack on the post, captured in to make it a picture then an indicator shows up as it is now progressing. They can now see what is it doing. A relief from the Fuku adventurers from their enemies¡¯ unpredictable abilities. Linked readies with its wall of threads is filling up with memes, texts, and other unblocked links.

    One of them throws the first attack, and Linked blocks it by snap it into the thread. It links spread in fast rate and fires back at them. They pulled their users¡¯ items and delete it, causing a break on the chain links. It stops the link but never stopped the snap. One of them smirks

    ¡°Heh, now we know where it gets it spams from¡±

    Linked keeps shooting at its post as it is charging something. They know what¡¯s going on and use this opportunity to use the links. Getting inside by their own post as it messaged to it, its account was tagged and they teleported.

    Linked raises its guns and aimed at its own post, blasting away as it is storing the projectiles into it. Their thread reaches Linked and appeared a man coming out, Linked counters it with its own post to release the gunfire, a large blast hits him and pushes him away like shotgun. Another man comes in to the side and stuns it. Linked slightly moves as it auto capture activated from one of the twits. A gif plays as it captures both of them, after the recorded ends. The man and Linked are forced to replay the same event, the gif stops where he almost stuns it. Linked moved the threads to him as the edits replaced the original.

    In quick editing, the new gif is complete and the man who attacked first replaced Linked. The gif is edited out and forcing the video of them hitting one of them. Linked escape near them as it waits for the stun to end.

    ¡°That clever little shit!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Stop the gif!¡±

    The gif ends after few attempts, as one of their companions able to delete it. They return back to normal as the man waits for the stun duration to be over. Linked retreats to its own post and disappear. Their companion tracked it and puts it at the center of their thread. She unleashes all the content inside of the twits with texts as words flying out as damage.

    Linked appeared and immediately shields itself with its own threads. The stray posts around the field made by itself burst out causing chaotic explosion. She stops the thread as her own twits are spreading like wild fire. The two men linked back inside as she sees they are inside the hashtags, and she places them where Linked is. Linked throws an object to its links but was blocked by her. Users¡¯ utilities are now being used to stop it from abusing the website¡¯s features. That moment, it gets bombarded and forces itself down to the ground.

    Its profile is revealed and they quickly forced control its account to logout from this site. It didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°WTF! What . . . !!!¡±

    Linked retaliates with its item exploding off from him and also itself and went flying to another thread. She yells out to them ¡°That¡¯s a JPEG, you idiots¡±

    ¡°Damn! We are doing too fast without even notice it. Fuck! This guy is faster than we thought¡±

    ¡°Of course, that thing is not human as it spams too fast with its threads¡±

    The new wave of threads is coming their way as she blocks it.

    ¡°This is bad, it is able to connect to our threads. Cut off the hashtags or else it will track us¡±

    They cut it off losing their abilities to go near it as it posts. One of many advantages falls, Linked has lost the thread by the woman¡¯s users¡¯ items. They made it to be more valuable as it was surprised how it was used effectively as it maneuvered through their website features. Now that its own thread cuts off, only now is the random posts by the website¡¯s recommendation. The fight is getting hectic.

    Its equipment is now on use as the resources it gathered turn to energy. Following the rules of the game, their functions are always in a time limit. Unless resources are gathered through memory, this one is limiting itself as the data is surely being blocked by the tools they have. They see its eye tracker looking at the posts, it got blocked as they quickly see how it is being controlled.

    ¡°You two, I¡¯ll be handling with the random twits. Just destroy the tabs it had. This feature doesn¡¯t exist from what I remembered¡±

    Their hacking progress is updating. They are using one of the users¡¯ utilities.

    Linked sees it and places its own defenses. The indicator is now showing to them the fire walls. One of them charges in as Linked disappeared. The man stops and sees it reappeared near to one of the random twits. The hacking is complete as it randomly closes one of its tabs. Linked manually closes it as the hacked is trying to get a hold of its systems. The fire wall is not ready to activate as the chase keeps going. She sees that it is able to evade the hacks as she continues to open it again and again.

    One moment as Linked is finally caught and forced itself to the ground, the tab closed as its last available link to escape. The special animation kicks in as he pulls it out from the ground and perform a wrestling move on to it. It tries to use of its item as it falls drilling down to the ground, then it paused. But it was too late, it lands its head as the paused activate. Out cold until the pause is over, the three Fuku adventurers were glad to see it goofs up its opportunity to escape. The woman sees that her hack was able to access its screen. She takes a look of it.

    ¡°Guys, I have its deactivation code¡±

    One of them warns her ¡°Don¡¯t use it, it¡¯s probably fake¡±

    ¡°I know, but this is not about Linked. There is a special order . . .¡±

    Linked recovers and used what equipment it had. The fire wall is finally complete and blocks her off from accessing its files. A large weblike links forcing Linked¡¯s body to tear itself apart and escaped from the man¡¯s hold. The pieces of its body materialize like a robot detached and reattached itself back as a whole. Linked¡¯s defenses are at full protection.

    The systems they blocked returns and one of them forced back to the gif again. They return where he stuns his partner again. Its white eyes lens traced to the woman from afar, as it restores her thread then appeared before her. She uses her users¡¯ item, destroys the thread easily and its fire wall protection, but it was too late. The gif plays again with her as the edits fixed it up, the photoshop forced open along through its tag as it makes her items disappears. Again, one more time. She reenacts again but no items in hand, like a fool to believe it had something isn¡¯t there. Linked¡¯s secret weapon, Photoshop.

    Linked takes its aim, shoots, and breaks through her avatar, her profile revealed inside her systems as she tries to fight back. C timed it well as he comes along to save her, Linked turned its gaze on to him and blinded him with its light beam eye tracker. The DDoS attacked its system forcing all the tabs nulled. Linked forced direct the attack as it almost removed itself from the website. Linked pushes her off the field. She fell down as its item affecting its avatar to move.

    C charges it as the two fight one on one. Linked brings out its gun in point blank shots, C activates his users¡¯ utilities to force it into a fighting game. He punches the gun fires as if he is parrying it, continuing the fight as he blocks the gunfire. Linked quickly learns from the situation and mimicking what just happened. The first combo lands by C using a jump attack then lands on the ground using his light jabs. Linked backs away using an ability, but he slides down with a slide dive ability.

    Linked falls over to the ground, as he waits for him to stand up. Pretending to lay down, it waited for him to react. C has no hit indicator to fallen foes, this made Linked understand that this is a fighting game. Editing his skill sets a bit, as it blinked itself upright and combo counter him with its throwing abilities. It wasn¡¯t good of a combo as it only edited to befit on the situation. Unprepared, it cheated with the defensive special as he fights back. The animation triggered as it places its bomb and forced knockback him away. C hits with another of its item canceling the fighting game sequence.

    Miss sees the opportunity and sends her post on top of it. It forced itself to play along the video, an amateur like video playing captured its avatar¡¯s likeness. Scene by scene, it shows its weakness as all the thing that happened before are negated. Its links cut, its programs stopped, and its equipment edited out. It plays along the video of its own demise. All of its advantages were being stripped off for this special bad looking scenery. Miss appeared within the video like in a tutorial video. Forcing Linked¡¯s actual account to open in plain view, sadly it is edited and didn¡¯t reveal much information, but.

    But . . . it is the same features for this social media website. This character had done enough to see the potential of programming and forced protocol if they have a hacking ability.  Miss understands its worth, Linked¡¯s greatest weakness is being compatible to the rest of the internet functionality. Then it means it had functional UI that matches to theirs. The homepage is rushed, but the icon is there. This is enough to took control of the character, its source code finally found through the links.

    The video is almost ending as she opens the administration and coincide with its account. Clicking both at the same time as it is layered with clicks. One of the exempted accounts, as it removes in one single click of a button and forcefully, successfully removed the account. Linked is now permanently banned. With one last moment, she said to it

    ¡°Thanks for providing such variety of ideas for this website¡±

    The empty box appeared for it to response as the video ends. It replies ¡°Your people are following fools¡±

    It¡¯s gone, the administrator sees what happened and cheered. The two men broke out from the gif cursed and sees in their profiles that Linked is finally gone. The woman approaches to Miss about the video.

    ¡°What in the world did you just do?¡±

    She turns around fashionably showing her strict stares because of the video looks so horrible, she smiles ¡°I just made a live video. Just don¡¯t retwit it, ok?¡±

    The woman looks at the boys from behind the scene. They just raise their thumbs with the apps appearing before her in a thread. They use video makers, another abusive tool to control their enemies. It only works when the users¡¯ utilities are in use.

 The Keeper of the Banned/Blocked part 1 - Chapter 133

    COI C133

    The internet went so smoothly after the users updating the servers under the Fuku City¡¯s central service. The citizens notice through the news when they introduce them the Horsin world alternative internet. Thanks to that, they can able to create new websites than using already existed platforms. They can create websites replicating it that they feel theirs. People are crowding on the servers as they feel like back home, barely, but added really well as if the spec requirements are no longer needed. It is because it uses magic, runes, and they blissfully feel like the future they are in.

    Inside the main computer facilities, they are carefully implementing the main servers and protecting them from the dark web. A contract, a deal, or what the hackers call it balanced war. They have seen the websites are forming their own territories with the Dexter Guild. The public users didn¡¯t notice it yet. The contract says they will not enter the public sites, except sacrificing their main servers as the part of the treaty deal. It will be taken if they let them, as their files and data are hidden there, especially the virus containing classified information.

    Hid separately from a lone server, the virus is contained but show signs of breaking out. They tried to separate the wires connecting to the lone server, but recordings show how it moves the wire finding something to connect. This is no ordinary virus, or better yet, this is what ordinary virus that Horsin world has. The users have no choice to connect to the prototype server in order to slow it down from of its finicky way to escape. The Dexter Guild wants it back, while the hackers have to decode it to find the special software designs that will resurface the advancement they never seen before.

    Looking at the map of the internet, the borders are forming in and the first place that the Dexters did capturing the gaming platform website. It is now finally abandoned leaving the Fuku adventurers to take it on their own. Traces of data being copied and taken away. It was easy to leave that place for it only provide entertaining services for gamers. However, there are other sites that fell into a battlefield. The most annoying one is one of the social media platforms. The most toxic social media so far, from what they thought thanks to trolling. It is same goes with the others, but the popularity of this site means something to most younger audiences.

    The borders are already forming, and it seems not one ever want to expand the border. The rest are peaceful enough while the Fuku adventurers made their choice to just fill up the map with their territorial colors, but the Dexter Guild shows specific websites that made it look promising to them. They can¡¯t understand why they are reviving the archived websites and restoring other deleted websites as well. What purpose are they trying to use it? Through the internet traffic, they are not that many users visiting those sites.

    A report appeared in their screen and it was Miss and C. The administrators of the social media website had given information as one of the intruders were removed from their platform. They look at the avatar as it called itself Linked. It only banned on that website alone, but at least one account banned means they can trace its IP and ban it again. The best thing about it that its details of its abilities and items. That¡¯s how according to the rules of their combat within the section papers of the contract.

    The balanced war, more like too complex with new innovations. Thanks to the Linked¡¯s uses on its abilities, they started to figure it out how the game works. Their utilities are more of an ability themselves after all. The main account link to access to the website is now banned, it can still be of use to other websites. In order to fully removed it is to remove the email address, which the Dexter¡¯s websites are deep within the dark web. It is pointless to go there for what random tools it has to make it difficult to capture it. The social media platform though, had been transformed they could not comprehend.

    The thread of posts is becoming like magic portals, going through the wall of texts on each bubble texts. It has the same twit functionality, and pictures are location for the transportation. When it comes to go someone¡¯s picture it leads them to the same person who they use in the hashtags, same goes as the main relevance like #freetheinternet. That post had turn into the main hub to link other posts who uses it. Physically inside the internet, it is like the networks of transportation and quick location maker. This is something would work and added something new.

    Linked uses it to collect its resources, placing files into the post and place it in hashtags to random locations. It requires a password to open it though. This is really being useful to transport than it already has. Attacks, abilities, and gif plays along as it uses their utilities forcing the user to take action, it works together very well. The program disrupter was reverse engineered by them. This makes it harder to differentiate except treating they were casting a spell. Really makes them think just to treat it like magic. Coding will be so much harder if they never let the contract signed. What else will it happen if they needlessly hacking one another, a pointless inevitable.

    The administrators are feeling refresh to see that there are only three users left. Ahegao, Basket Head, and Tea. They have to pick who is the next target. It is already night time outside as they need to find them in order to call them out again. Miss has made her outstanding performance to abuse the system from Linked¡¯s abilities, she left the site as she focuses on her daily routine. They still have C, getting paid extra just to find at least one of them. One of the Fuku adventurers already sending report where Tea as she is already group up with Basket Head.

    ¡°They already found each other, where is that Ahegao¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Is the information about it really makes sense? It is one of the other users who never uses any features of the website and also hides itself as only a viewer. Click some twits then read some posts and threads, then disappear then so on¡±

    ¡°You forgot to mention it has the most kill rates next to Basket Head. Except, it shutdowns the rest of our people one by one, instead bombing them in groups. It acts like a hitman or a hunter and making the webpages as its jungle¡±

    ¡°To you guys if you didn¡¯t know, the jungles are pictures and gifs relating to memes. Mostly anime¡±

    The social media website has a lot of community accounts as well, more to show as companies making their accounts just for announcements and events to spread throughout as advertisements. This unknown individual uses it as a background, with weapons on its hands for hunting and the settings to set focus on difficulty. It has its own platform made with special rules involved. Treating the field of battle into high risked duels, those who dies are forced to give their accounts to the victor. The advantage for anyone can make more accounts just to fight it.

    No one realized what they have will become its loots. It gathered so many trophies of the enemies¡¯ equipment and items. It is digital and they can copy and pasted it, but for this armored wearing ¡®ahegao¡¯ designed shooter, has a pile of accounts in its data. Turning those accounts into bots, and adding the wounds even greater amount of salt. It actually existed in this social media website. This hidden character is a troll, a well skilled first-person shooting troll. It made the rules just to make this. The challenge is not to die from it or it will turn those backup accounts into bots, zombie bots.

    The one who actually found out about it is with the administrators. ¡°I suspect much like the view bots in the streaming websites. Third party software is such an amazing tool for the internet¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe from what you have say to us before. Bot accounts are becoming actual robots¡±

    ¡°It is set to normal difficulty when I last met him, it was kind of stupid and more so when my guys are getting ganked with the rush B strats¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°It works against the bots, but not ¡®Ahegao¡¯¡±

    They gave the people with fake accounts installed and replaced their original account. C is one of the groups. Never once using a gun before inside the internet, he feels like using a controller on the first-person shooter, one of them see his settings.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you use keyboard and mouse?¡±

    ¡°Computers are expensive, and I only play single player games on console¡±

    The group look at each other trying not to be mean about his preferable settings, one of them chuckles as he speaks ¡°Don¡¯t let the bots kill you . . . laugh* I just can¡¯t¡±

    They entered the twits of Ahegao, first posts were the arts of lewd visuals. The first guy said out loud yet whispers as he can ¡°HENTAI!¡±

    They grumbled at him as they softly grouch at him. They phase through the picture and the map shows like any ordinary city, and the backgrounds are surrounded by adult content characters. Thankfully it is just a gallery, until they found one bad picture of ugly bastards. No hesitation, one of them pull out their weapons and doused it in flames.

    ¡°Burn the accursed content¡±

    Already exposing their positions, it is nothing they could do now to savor their hate on that picture. Ahegao sees that they burn another picture of men through its thread as it scrolls back up. They hid inside one of the maps, as it too going to the most preferable place instead, the forest. The mountain forest has questionable adult content, it is better than a city where the bots have more advantageous in numbers when surrounding them, and this place has so many secret areas that the bots can¡¯t understand to go through the obstacles.

    C points out something hidden behind the rocky terrain. They throw the grenade and the bot blown to the side and continue to fall off the cliff. They move forward and see a small hole, one of them pointed down to see what it is. One of them using a rolling camera bot into the cave, in night vision view, they found secret stash and a passage to somewhere else. They used their items to group themselves together and teleported into the cave. There is one who left behind as it places a beacon as their retreating rally point, the man climbs up the tree to scout around the area.

    While inside the damp hidden passage, they found content being abstracted by other twits. Cropped it or screenshot of it, these are the controversial topics that the people are talking about. Politics, trolls, arguments, and the rest are opinions contradicting themselves throughout the years of using the social media platform. One of them look at C¡¯s young anime avatar showing the expression of confused

    ¡°Have you experienced something like this before?¡±

    ¡°No, what are all these?¡±

    ¡°Many of us don¡¯t know, because we never stuck with this site 24/7¡±

    ¡°From what he is saying, there are also bad people going around ruining people¡¯s fun. Continue spreading hate that we never know what country think like that¡±

    They move on through the tight corners of the passage, where they reach to the caverns. Only one set out to the cavern to scout, setting a radar as the enemies¡¯ position already there. The good news that the bots didn¡¯t have night vision, as they pulled out their silence weapons. This has to be done. The bots were taken hit in a powerful rifle, they react as they maneuvered themselves out to the open. The scout moves back and the team ready to aim at their enemies. The bots fire back and the team opens their barriers against enemy projectiles.

    The scout returned as he pointed out their locations, updating their systems and their UIs are giving the outlines of the bots where they are at. They open their shield as they leave the barriers. The bots pulled out their melee weapons and attached to their guns. Even hand guns are attached with knives. The fight went smoothly as the team able to fend them off leaving the accounts floating like it is like an item they could get.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°That¡¯s 6 out of 200 accounts returned¡±

    C trips a bit as he heard it ¡°194 accounts been taken away from that avatar¡±

    They are already used to it, but C didn¡¯t know back then. ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t been there before. There were idiots who were attacked by them previously. It ended up that Linked thing able to access accounts from them. This was before this new idea came up with¡±

    ¡°Just make it short, blah blah, they discover hacked accounts and give it to Ahegao. It able to make software bots to form as their own army. Then slowly it learns to take our accounts as well with the tricked account on its homepage. The administrators were smart enough not to delete or banned it, because Ahegao can make programs in its pages. In conclusion, they won¡¯t let it spread further as the users warned them how it can recreate¡±

    They check the cavern for anything suspicious, the suspicion they could describe as abstract, and there is plenty of it as they carefully look at it. The entire cavern is filled with banned posts that were trying to troll people, but there are rare exceptions. If they could analyze it properly to whom they twit who, yet it will some time to figure it out. C sees rare critique and more importantly reminding message post that sounds convincing at first. They don¡¯t know whom are these accounts at first, until he found relatable twit to an old drama. He remembers it then brushes it off.

    One of them notice his reaction as he takes a look at it. ¡°Hmm, hater threads. So, this is what the news talking about¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t mind it back home, these twits are worthless where the op and the commenter are probably not with us in this world¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but there are people out there is bat shit crazy like us¡±

    ¡°Move on, we made our choices and go lie in it. You know our people. They will alienate everyone who are not part in their society. Heh, this collective group mindset is great and all. But outcasts like us, hah! We are the same lowlifes even before coming to this world¡±

    ¡°Now we become what they have expected. The fools, they don¡¯t even give a sense about us¡±

    The scout checks deeper within the cavern, something was off. The radar shows that there are no incoming enemies coming their way. Ahegao had always planned something after the first phase of the fight. He checks it again, and still nothing. He switches the radar vertically as the wave of different layers of the ground levels show disturbance. This is not looking too good as the unidentifiable position is right above them. He quickly aims to the ceiling, and shoots an explosive shot. The team hears a loud gunshot exploded and debris falling to the ground.

    The fall of rocky debris, but there is a strong metallic crash as it lands. The scout calls out to them echoing the caverns fighting through the noise. ¡°I found a mech, I repeat, mech incoming! AAH!¡±

    A battle machine stands up, modded to look like a crab with tentacles on its back and legs only four. Flailing around as it grabbed the scout, numerous tendrils that are more than eight trying to pierce through his shield. The scout struggles to fight back as all the tendrils are focusing him. The team open fires to its legs, as it fell down to the ground.

    Its tendrils wrapped itself to make thick limb to stand up. The team takes out more powerful weapons as the others surrounding it. The vast open cavern is wide enough for them to use more destructive weapons. The first shot were the missile projectiles keep hammering on its legs. Its body frame broke and reveal someone is piloting it. One of the team picks out rifle and tries to shoot the pilot. The barrier suddenly appeared and hardened when it hits the pilot. The scout shouts at his team

    ¡°I am not going to make it. RESET!¡±

    He pulls out an explosive as he is being wrapped around with its tendrils. The mech loses its tendrils with a big bam, as the smoke covers the mech. They continue to barrage it with explosives. The sounds of debris falling to the mech are not the noise they expected to hear. The falling debris are not those same stalagmites inside the cave, and the rock formation is not smooth and well-shaped either. The team uses a flair and with their users¡¯ utilities to the ceiling. It reveals camouflaged machine parts dangling on the ceiling.

    The mech is attaching its parts and installing its own weapons. The team calls out the retreat. ¡°Pull back! Go to the corners and prepare the barriers. We must not waste any of our ammunition here¡±

    The mech attached with a grenade launcher as it fires back. The team pulls out their melee weapon, a shovel knife, and sees the bouncing grenades. He lays down on the ground with an item. The grenade almost explodes as it detecting life near it. The man rackets it back to the mech as he buffs it up with enough power to send it back before exploding in mid-air.

    The mech comes closer as the stasis grenades lie and wait. It attached another part, as it nullifies the stasis field. The team reactivate their stasis and the explosion pushes to it. The shrapnel of the explosion cause barrier damage as its energy running low. It stops for a bit and proceed to follow into the passage way. C was the last one who stay at the front, looking at the strange modded character. As it slowly moving to them as it being cloaked within the darkness, he follows his team as they need to re-cooperate.

    With their breaths starts to heavy their voices ¡°We can¡¯t beat it with the size of that motherfucker. The only way to take it down is chipped off its limbs and exposed its body framework. Its barriers hardened every time when explosives are off. The best tactic we could do is being in front of it and explode like a suicide bomber¡±

    As they regroup, they turn to the tight corners while the team was not convinced with his plan. ¡°What in the hell are you planning? Using one of our essentials to take one mech out!?¡± ¡°Or else It will chase us back to our recon zone, if we keep backing like this¡±

    The loud noise echoing through the passage as the mech is coming in. The man needs to explain them quick. ¡°I just need expendable members who will be forming the second group at recon. Our scout takes himself out before his account to be taken by them¡±

    Everyone tries to remember their team¡¯s role. At least one of them steps in and pointed to the new guy. ¡°Hey kid with a controller, what is your specialization?¡±

    ¡°I can only do melee combat . . .¡±

    The team member stops him ¡°Then this is enough for the suicide mission¡±

    The team member doesn¡¯t want to lose his men, but the tight areas won¡¯t be that easy to escape the attacking mech. He calls out the others ¡°Ready our traps!¡±

    The pilot is troubling going through the passage, the tendrils are acting like drills to clear away the area to make it through. Its crab legs moved to the front as the shield protected it. Blind, but the tendrils are its sensors as it drills. The pilot calls out to Ahegao

    ¡°Enemies spotted inside the bunker networks, Mech unit OC is going in¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, ready your ejector seat from incoming traps. They took the stash that has concentration of explosives. Your energy won¡¯t be enough to stop it¡±

    The call is out as it continues to expand the passage. Something clicks to the corner as the tendrils pulled back, the crab like legs kicks it as the item bounces off. Someone catches it and throws it back at the mech, the tendrils swiftly returns as it grabs it. The team fires long-range projectiles filled sticky fluids. The item stuck on its tendrils as it forced itself closer to them for the explosions about to blow. The team retreats further away as they reach to the start of their location. The items they left behind are slowly glued on to the mech.

    The mech slows down as it realized the sticky fluid is stuck with different items thrown on it Without knowing what it is, it decided to ignore it and start firing at the enemies. They raise their barricade to hold off the assault, not a single one of them fires back. As one of the team signals themselves for the right moment.

    ¡°Boy, if you can¡¯t shoot yourself with that controller of yours. I¡¯ll be glad to be your commissar¡±

    C turns around as the item is activating, the anime like expression of wtf showing to the man who said it. They ignore him and the man who volunteers head first.

    The mech detects the items are activating. It channels itself to release an electromagnetic wave to discharged the items, it doesn¡¯t affect it. The items it is stuck into are users¡¯ utilities, not explosives. The items activate, a person materialized in pixels phasing through the tendrils. He goes to the legs covering the pilot seat, then fire the explosives inside his inventory. The hardened barrier is able to hold it off, but the particle effects malfunctioned as the pilot sees the bugs glitching through. The man¡¯s body solidifies inside the mech. Showing a severed body in front of the pilot, he pulls out his gun shoots himself, negating the kill from the enemy.

    The pilot is confused from he did after. It tries to control the mech, but the glitch remains as the man¡¯s dead body stuck on the mechanism. This was the strangest interaction what the bot had to face, but it didn¡¯t react to it. It follows the command as it tries to make it to work. No knowledge of how to react something like this. Now it¡¯s C¡¯s turn to appear near the pilot seat. After the pixelization, he somehow managed not to get glitch into the mech as the legs are clear. He brings out a C4 and stick it to the pilot seat. An item on his hands as he forced to activate the barrier, the barrier appears as both of his hands severed off as it hardened. C fell off from the mech.

    A harpoon attached with an emp fires to him and accidentally hits him as the barrier is being disrupted. The team gives a bad impression as they hit him, and the man looks at the kid without his hands.

    ¡°Holy shit! What game does he kept him alive while being severed?¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, take him down before they take his avatar¡±

    C being electrocuted by the emp as he barely stands up. As the C4 is charging up, it explodes and they saw his body flying off towards them. C survived with his cheats without them knowing.

    The one who comment him to be the one to kill him rushes forward grabs C¡¯s body to the ground and quickly take a shot. He said to him as he fires

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    C goes down and the protocol activate as he will be sent to the recon. The team goes forth to the machine and see the damage. The pilot was blown to bits and its body are shredded. The bot pretends to be dead as one of them gives the finishing blow. The pilot with the remaining functioning parts of its body. Ahegao sees that its features of functioning severed bodies are capable to act from a terrible damage. The only way to fully kill someone is through the head.

    C sees on his head set portraying the death timer. Waiting for something to happen, it was a bit longer than he had thought. The way the man who shoot him calling him ¡®son of a bitch¡¯. On the contrary, he thinks about the item they used. A glitch that forces their avatar go through solid object, calling no clip, but it needed the pixel body to shred their body apart, so many questions but it needs to be done. There is no actual pain, but habits react to it made it feel real to them. The experience is so far and it is something.

    Wondering about it as he finally revived, ¡°What¡¯s with that strange body pixels?¡±

    Scout was shocked ¡°Whoa, questioning about that when you were killing yourself.¡±

    The volunteer answers him ¡°Just treat is as undead magic or whatever they named their magic. Anyway¡±

    C sits up as he realized he is in the forest. The scout who died and the volunteer took the first trap are here. The man here looks at the kid as he thought he still don¡¯t know what happened

    ¡°To make it easy for you to understand the rule of this webpage, Ahegao made the rule but there is some nice loophole. It is like a game but the kills trigger on the head, so the body is like sponge or props to destroy. So, we made it fragile as we can still move without having crippled limbs messing our movements. I can¡¯t say much else but that¡¯s the rules¡±

    The scout looks at the data where the man lay down the beacon here. This is where they respawn, and top of that, the place is not well secured. ¡°So, are we going to move on?¡±

    ¡°You lead scout, while I¡¯m protecting the beacon, or do you want to go back at the start again?¡±

    The volunteer looks at them as he pulled up C off the ground, he said to C ¡°Make good use of your controller, boy. We are heading through this meme abstract nature¡±

    They venture deep to the higher range of the mountain forest. The recon team is form as the group had their sub-mission.

    The volunteer explains to them ¡°We have to create a mini map for them inside the caves, or anything to have their gaming UI efficient down there¡±

    The man holding the beacon, ¡°Just like last time, we were detected once we start transmitting the info to them. Do you think four of us here could be better off survive in this environment?¡±

    Scout points out the location as he answers his question ¡°Yeah, over there. I think we can set up a base there and help them maneuver under the mountain. C, care to have my guns or do you have aim assists?¡±

    C intentionally have aim assist, it wasn¡¯t for to make him easy to shoot but in this dark forest. He never had experienced playing like this in the battlefield except stealth missions

    ¡°I have, but would¡¯ve it be cheating?¡±

    ¡°The fate of the internet is within our conglomerates¡¯ hands. It is obvious to cheat, but make sure that it is hacks related. If the administration cheats, it will become a feature for them too. I don¡¯t see the internet to be fair after what was happening before . . . Not right now, I think you¡¯ll be needing this¡±

    Scout gives C the flamethrower handgun, and said to him ¡°Bots¡¯ heads are between around the head or the body. This weapon will be easier for you instead looking for the ¡®head¡¯. He runs off as the man throws a detector to the scout¡¯s direction. They are now closing to the top of the mountain where the hidden facility is. The bots were following a path as they patrol. The volunteer is already setting up the structure as the three goes in. C takes the first target around the corner as he fires.

    The bot reacts but quickly taken down as C blazes it then kicks it to the ground without a chance to act. The breached was successful as they reach to the room where the bots are idle around with no commands. The door opened as the group fires to their body parts, arms shot off, and legs fell off from the joints. One bot able to retaliate but C comes in and burst it in the flames. The bot resisted and hits him with a frying pan. Scout comes to his rescue as he parried the frying pan out of its hand, he activates his ability, takes its frying pan, go to the wall for a wall jump, and back at it with its own weapon.

    Scout sits on it as it is being stun, he looks at it again to make it sure. He smirks at the avatar as he checks for the others

    ¡°Is it clear?¡±

    C responds ¡°Everything looks clear, and thanks for the saves¡±

    ¡°Great, then how about burn this last buddy over here¡±

    C stares at the bot as the avatar looks like a fictional game character. It is scout from tf2, the difference from how it looks are how it dressed. He looks at scout and realized that they have the same face. Scout sees him finding out about it, with his mean eyes and his badass face to kill. He stands up and said,

    ¡°You can see it that¡¯s me, my old account, taken away from the moment I got shot down¡±

    C follows his orders as he burns the bot as his account is return to his system. The scout pulls out his set of weapons as his frying pan returned back to his list. He looks at C as he starts to look confident again with a serious killing machine smile. The man broke their moment and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s set up the base, make sure that we won¡¯t be overrun next time¡±

    As the base is being built, barricades to every vicinity they captured. The bots look at them from the other side of the terrain. Ahegao is about to get inside the underground passage. Group of bots ready in modded uniform, showing the skull and wings to its armored shoulders.

 The Keeper of the Banned/Blocked part 2 - Chapter 134

    COI C134

    Ahegao¡¯s men are nothing more being bots. All the programming of the AI is traced back to the single player games. Its purposes were never to test the capabilities of their machines, but compared both of their AIs altogether. Fully coded by the limits of their set of commands and interactions. The citizens¡¯ version is highly artificially made and properly best to certain uses. The Dexter Guild¡¯s AIs were not humane, better yet through the research they have found out on their own, replicated is the world, and there are no other alternatives they could not separate its best AI technology.

    In the meantime, Ahegao used these AI controlled avatars as the testaments of the otherworlders¡¯ designs. Even the phrase to be called them are quite old for this character to feel saying it.

    ¡°Otherworlders? Since when did we stop saying it?¡±

    Through the equipment inside their hideout. The Dexter Guild members explain it to the user as it busy doing its job. ¡°I don¡¯t know how easy for you to forget calling them that. They are here for more than five months or less, you¡¯re slowly losing tract here. I can¡¯t believe we are struggling something like this. Are the safety measures ready to back them out?¡±

    The Dexter Guild members were working nonstop for the entire day. Their rumbling stomach starts to get louder as the situation of their avatars are at risk. The enemies had now entered from what they describe one of their avatars

    ¡°Ahegao? They named our camouflage soldier that . . .¡±

    The member looks at the user who uses the avatar ¡°. . . Was your theory correct?¡±

    The sound coming from the internet as the screen shows the avatar covered with faces of moan drawn characters said to the member from there.

    ¡°My scores are recorded and can¡¯t be connected to the others. You already know that I am carrying banned contents inside this system¡±

    Compared the avatar with the robot, they both have the same interest not from how it looks but the data it gathered. The robot always mentioned about taken advantage the psyche of many people to take the bait, the difference for this strange character in armor is.

    ¡°This website has plenty of controversial individuals. This is not the place for the youths to act authoritative, or this platform meant for them. I say this, what will that robot say about children¡¯s power here?¡±

    The guild member remembered actually experiment about it. ¡°You mean that AI is identical to one of the old archscientists¡±

    ¡°All AIs were, until that virus came¡±

    Ahegao returned to the internet minding on the enemies trespassed its location. As it entered into the cave, the bots are already riding one of the strange vehicles. Hard to describe it and the appearance is not a vehicle. Ahegao didn¡¯t have the time to redesign them as it is being collecting banned and hidden information through this website. The randomizer helps the sequence for these bots to act. As the output is the results needed for it, the process or journey to go there will be random. No logic, but results are important. Into the air as they go, as the first launch unrealistically fired to the enemies¡¯ captured territory.

    The recon team detects the enemy¡¯s position as it fired. ¡°Enemy transport . . . what the actual fuck is this?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with the confuse tone over there? You two checked him while I need to finish building up the defenses¡±

    C confronts the man as the intellect shows massive signatures in the radar¡¯s range. The man tells them what it is ¡°A flying drill is coming this way, but it stops in mid-air. There is something hidden from the sky¡±

    Scout takes himself outside and uses his binocular, he shouts out to the volunteer ¡°Hey man, did you see that?¡±

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m trying to . . . There¡¯s a crack on the sky¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s cloaking air ship¡±

    The man hears scout to be an airship, it wasn¡¯t an air ship. The call from their team found something. The underground route is connected by a strange structure. ¡°Recon! Is there something out there we are right now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, another base blending in. There was a random transport heading our way but stops at their base¡±

    ¡°Base? According to where we are, this base is neutral. Ahegao didn¡¯t claim it yet¡±

    The team watches out as the bots are coming their way. The bots are hostile to anyone and the strange intruders fell to the ground as it drilled through.

    ¡°They¡¯re here, hide!¡±

    They grouped themselves and hide to one of the hidden bunkers they found, as they made it in, they heard large gunshots but didn¡¯t reach to their direction. This place is definitely not under control by Ahegao. The large size troops sprung out from the smoke as the bots fought among each other. The team thought it would be the best opportunity to use this fight as a distraction, and after they thought of it, the fight was already over. One of them sends out the rolling bot to see what happened there. Body parts scattered everywhere and the large trooper finds their bot and fires it with its heavy bullet.

    Recon team receives the call from the team underground ¡°Your enemies are heading to your position. It ignores us as they proceed to your location¡±

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°Going back up to the surface, they are heading out from the structure. Ready yourselves as we provide you the security system here¡±

    ¡°Confirm, I¡¯ll be checking out the enemy from here¡±

    The call is over and they heard something through the passage, echoing through it as the armor is lights up with an ahegao face. The team backs out as they are facing the threat themselves.

    One of the team was caught off guard, from the dark environment, Ahegao takes the first shot and fires through the wall, phasing through with its energy weapons. Powering up the electrical wires then overload the circuits hidden inside the stone walls. It shocks one of them. The shrapnel of metals covered him as the polarization shifted behind him, the magnetism pulls him in as Ahegao comes out from the darkness as it slides forward running over him as he pulled to it. He uses the pixel as his body torn apart. Leaving him only an arm attached close to his head, he pulls out a gun then shoots himself.

    Recon team sees the beacon is now channeling to revive someone. It happened after they received the security system. The man orders C ¡°Take care of him for me, just gives the beacon some space for the body to properly materialized. Removed any object to reviving beacon, it will cause a glitch if you put something where the body is¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    The man checks the cameras as he sees the heavy armored power armor. It was nothing like their version of power armored fictional characters. The design is near comparable to their power armors, it looks rather better than actual ones from Taiyou Industries.

    The designs are clearly different as if these were old designs before the fall, he thinks, and this man could only examine how it works. Virtually simulated, he wants to see how it can do. Compared to having weapons with solid bullets, these individuals carrying heavier bullets. Large cases of energy weapons, no signs of hacking tools or other utilities, and fully simulated machines; the realism of the real Dexter Guild power armor. The difference of how it looks is the logo copied from the fictional faction. The power armor shines as the energy flowing inside its tech body. The killing machine expression from its helmet and the armor of its skull and wings.

    Camera to camera, he watches them moving to the surface. They moved in the straight line as its huge chunk body going to one single hallway, random stray shots going through the halls. One of them at the back fires its weapon as it bounces to the walls into a precise head shot. A very loud sound from an energy weapon, taking a closer look, it pulls out the parts of the hallway; scraps torn and shred by their own fist. Reloaded into their guns as the energy weapon molten the scraps inside as it cools down enough to make it shoots it out cleanly.

    The bots are fighting among each other, and now he sees why. It is gathering their ammunition, using the avatar¡¯s body as resources. They walk through the bots as if they are against each other. The monstrosity to tear off their own allies into ammunition. He felt a bit afraid to face them, but also fascinating how it is used. Then there is one in power armor carrying something dripping from its weapon. The weak bots are bringing the heavy guns as it aims to the one who is leaking its weapon. They fired anti-aircraft shells at it, and heavy troopers managed to catch it.

    Splattered with black thick oil, or blood by the look of it. It is starting to turn as it looks rather familiar. Scout from behind him numbly said out of shock

    ¡°That¡¯s the same blood we found at the sewers¡±

    ¡°No way! What in the hell did they turn it into a weapon?¡±

    The trooper fires back with a stream of fluid at them as the bots being washed. The body is starting to weigh down as it melted off its bodies. Two of them were not too kindly see how it able to destroy them. Yet, it is the same black blood from the incident. If someone with mana like that, it will drain someone, and worse when they are not maintained their original self because of their mana dependency.

    They figured it out, as they look at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s use it on those bastards¡±

    Twisted as the defectors they are, but felt a bit justified against those doubles of theirs. They lost to their own fantasy as C managed to revive one of the fallen members. He steps to the screen as he saw the trooper is staring at the camera while the two busy talking to each other. He pointed out to them.

    ¡°Hey! It is looking at us¡±

    They turned around and see its lens from its helmet beeping. Matching to the same secret transmission code as the screen decrypted it. It says,

    ¡°Stay neutral, or face the might of the old machines¡±

    Scout and the man laugh at the message, they replied to C from the message ¡°It is a simulation, what you see here is them using some game or something. Also, the weapons they used exist¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Ignore the immersion kid, but I would like how would they going to execute us when we are going to face them later¡±

    ¡°You mean we have to face them like this¡±

    The team were not equipped to face heavily armored enemies, but what logic is that in this internet. Those bots were simulated how it works. This war is balanced. So, this fight will be a little breather when they¡¯re going to meet them. In the end, this fight is going to be entertaining to see.

    Back to the troopers going through the waves of its own bots, falling apart as it treated bots¡¯ bodies as resources. The sight of this group is only five of them, all bots following the order to attack the recon area. The bots are throwing itself at them as they are being gun down in every shot in each of their body to head. Bots were mutilated, if it able to move, they were grabbed then thrown at the enemy. One unlucky bot charged in with a melee weapon as its legs shot off and then trampled as they walk by. Quick and easy as they made it out from the surface. It wasn¡¯t any bot they thought it was. The five trooper looks at the ground as the camouflage in the environment reveal something useful.

    Scout throws his mouth out on the screen. ¡°Shit! That¡¯s one of our boys¡¯ secret weapons¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Groan* You mean his superhero costume. Oh fuck, how many did we throw good avatars and loots at them?¡±

    Scout crazily laughs out loud as this fight is going to be interesting. They can¡¯t even put themselves a break after seeing it. The troopers activate the secret area as the rectangular crate opens up and shows the heavy weapons before them, all ammunition, explosives, incendiary, and heavy piercing. They equipped it all as they move to the recon area.

    Meanwhile Ahegao and the team battled out to its advantage. They are having problems fighting against it. They almost forgot that that the character is actually an experience soldier. The team thought they could beat it with their version of guns, it did like sponges. Ahegao is able to fight back as it drops all the unnecessary defenses equipped on it. The team is being pushed back as they waste their shots on the bots. They can convert the ammunition, but the problems the underground area is able giving the chance to recuperate after receiving almost enough damage to be killed.

    The camouflage can be an essential tactic, but they could not imagine the terror it fights within the caves. Not only they are tired after using the VR headset for so long, but it is how the difference of the controllers they have. They see it acting like real inside the internet, how it moves from corner to corner as the shots missed because of the distracting armor piece. A head of a lewd drawing was shot, and they could not feel a good aim as it blends in its head with the white drawing. Feeling a bit tired from the real world as their senses tired them. It won¡¯t take long, as the bots have flanked them.

    ¡°Enemies at our rear, yawn*, we need to form a safe house or any check point as we can. We holding up much longer¡±

    ¡°The recon room, we have to regroup there¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my respawn to just to take a break¡±

    ¡°Or better yet, use the curfew¡±

    ¡°You mean the honorary contract¡¯s truce. But we need to request it before acknowledge it¡±

    Gunfire echoes the path as Ahegao can¡¯t able to manage the bots affectively. One by one every mistake put the plan into jeopardy. The randomizer is a joke, and the only function defenses was supposed to be the tower that recon team took.

    It can¡¯t organize this webpage alone, with the documents collected about these users as it can no longer able of use in its thread. It wanted to fix these technical difficulties but it won¡¯t last as he knows his defeat. There is also one problem, the files are there. Delivered by Linked last hashtags¡¯ location, the counteroffer won¡¯t be reliable now if it turns into a scandal. Ahegao stood there numbing its head from the long day work. A flare shot fires through its direction. It was the team calls out to it

    ¡°Hey! Perverted Freak! Call for a truce here!¡±

    It stops as the bots stop as well. It spoke as back in the world. He starts cracking its neck

    ¡°What contract¡¯s ordeal?¡±

    ¡°Anything that would stop us getting fucked up in the head. I mean, we need to rest to get ourselves for tomorrow¡±

    ¡°. . . I can¡¯t believe we have to ask our enemy to take a break¡±

    Ahegao responds ¡°You have the advantage, why can¡¯t you take it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well we know that the bots are getting flimsy as we know you can¡¯t control them properly. I am serious man with competitive goal. Why not reset this absurd tiresome moment?¡±

    ¡°Then how about when that transport ship accidentally hits the building¡±

    ¡°How about the base we captured?¡±

    ¡°Let it be, I have already planned to retake it¡±

    The team hears it as it actually going to capture it. It was already discovered that they want to go through that operation. The team was supposed to take out Ahegao, and this opportunity would be not bad as they all are tired from this fight. Scout calls out to them

    ¡°We have problem; punisher like troopers is heading our way. You know the hitman who goes bounty hunter while stealth¡±

    ¡°The same goes brutally murdered people¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one, if they reach this area, the beacon won¡¯t be any good for you when you recalled¡±

    The team said to Ahegao ¡°Do you intentionally bring out one of our accounts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a negative, I randomize the orders as the output persist on eliminating. You already know that I am tired too¡±

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t actually bring the punisher to this fight¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your account, and also my trophy to copy what it has. Respectfully, I would¡¯ve be glad not bring it to you. Just the previous version you found when it landed¡±

    One of the team shares the word with the recon. ¡°Do you hear it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but is there a choice in this? Either be killed by them or ours¡±

    ¡°You decide, you guys are going to face it tomorrow¡±

    ¡°Alright, but let us keep the fifth guy with us. Five vs five should cover us the fight . . .¡±

    The agreement is settled as the rewind plays where they set things right. Later it was saved when Ahegao brings out the troops. While the team still venture to where the recon giving them the map. The agreement finalized, they all logout as the returning hour will come back at 10:00AM. The team is relief to see that, the administrators call them about the situation, and they replied

    ¡°There is a technical difficulty for Ahegao, we given it a choice to rest¡±

    ¡°What do you mean gives it a rest? It is our enemy¡±

    ¡°Hey! If you want to take back this website. Just follow the contract. Getting through that map feels bad for my eyes¡±

    C logs out and reviewed what he just saw. The map is something not right, and everything looks so bizarre when they show some light to the dark area. As if the forest is compiled of a lot of messy things brought there. The man who did the recon, had shown them the strange environment. There is a reason though, Ahegao did it alone. The first defense was normal, but later starting to feel out of place. They found the stashes and loots in high ends when he was with the team. They got back their equipment as if it didn¡¯t bother to move it securely.

    Where the troopers were supposed to go at them. It attacked their own bots and using themselves as resources. He heard one of them that it was randomized to act and the end result would be killing themselves. It was so strange why would they waste on their own resources over it. One last thing is the invaluable accounts secretly hiding were able to access by those bots. Using what he heard from them were special power ups to the bots. Yet, scout never act afraid and rather being curious fighting it. He shakes his head knowing well the procedural generated bots follow the same format as a body it carried through.

    A call coming from his device as he picks it up. ¡°Hey! When will you return my identity? I have a special appointment to get to¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to mention that I¡¯m using a different avatar¡±

    ¡°Then how about my name?¡±

    ¡°It is covered up¡±

    ¡°What?! Then what about my reputation for the Fuku City Guild? I need that rep to get some nice rewards for my girls¡±

    ¡°The guild wasn¡¯t finalized yet. It still under registration from what I heard¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Alright, then tell that bitch to . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, pipe her down. You know how hard it is to get that rep from my quests¡±

    ¡°. . . Oh yeah about that, thanks again what you did at the ruins. They thought I was with Dexter Guild. You believe that, some kid becoming an Enders guild member. That is some one lucky kid able to join with those tech savvy groups¡±

    ¡°The kid, yeah. The one who mysteriously entered the demon¡¯s realm¡±

    A disturbance coming from the line ¡°Oh sweetie, we¡¯re ready!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Oh! Sorry Hito. I¡¯ve gotta go. My darlings . . .¡±

    C cuts it off as he rubs his face, his double is calling her names again. A deep breath with sweats already dripping down his forehead. He needs to check on her.

    Adjusting his RAP to go teleport to where he needed. He used back track as he goes back from places to places when he headed using his cooldown abilities. It can be called rewind as well, but the name won¡¯t fit to his theme and edits it in his UI. He made it back to the store and the clerk is using his original device. She reacts like she normally did. She shivers to anyone who is alone coming at night. The store is already closing as she checks first the updates going on to him.

    She calmed herself down and act normal with her reluctant smile ¡°So, mister hacker. How¡¯s the internet exploration?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t normal. Even if you try to understand it, it is nothing but coding that you can¡¯t read from it¡±

    ¡°Well, ah? I¡¯ve checked your message, there is someone out there who had your number¡±

    ¡°I know who it is. It¡¯s the guy I helped yesterday¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that, I took a peek and I was curious¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you now . . .?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! But it never ringed ever since the last one who called you. Your younger friend of yours who is still in high school¡±

    The clerk gives him his device and the message are a bit business related, not like the usual being friends, kind of guy. C down did warn him about who is using his device. It is clearly a message that she won¡¯t understand, she asked him

    ¡°What did it say? I read it like you are some kinds of gangster. (Nervously laughing*) Are you really part of the Scraypers now?¡±

    ¡°No, trust me on this. There are defectors out there have some unfinished business. I find them to make sure that you¡¯ll be safe¡±

    The clerk is a bit anxious as she worries about him ¡°Please! Just be careful, we are the only two people here who . . .¡±

    C stops her ¡°It¡¯s ok, there is someone out there who is willing to help us¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The clerk is a bit hesitant. She was nearly reaching her breaking point. He can only do for her is to be with her side at night. Thankfully, the nights were peaceful after the siege. The double who owns this place seem to leave the building every night. Even C doing night mission, he takes the privilege to take defectors¡¯ hidden facility in his free time. What is he up to? C is glad she is getting better. As the store closes and the lights turned off, the same stalkers are outside of the windows in silhouette. Clerk gets in to her room while watches them with a serious look.

    She says to him ¡°If something happened to you . . .¡±

    C stops her again ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry, every night is quiet¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. (Deep Breath*) I have magic too, and, and, I feel something not right about him¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Every night, he has this strange aurora like he is gaining power. I thought it was something those next stage of magic control, and there was a strange Horsin following him¡±

    ¡°Horsin? You mean the guy with girl on his side¡±

    ¡°No, a religious man. He looks at me strangely as if I was possessed. He didn¡¯t say anything but he just looks up angrily then left . . .¡±

    C was a bit worried. He lies down on the futon as she lies on the bed. The two continue the conversation as she talks about the religious man. Her face was not traumatized as she always feeling reluctant to talking about people when she had a bad feeling. Not this person though she feels like that man was sane, but he is still a religious person nonetheless.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe for saying this; that man makes me feel secure¡±

    ¡°A religious man, you know how dangerous they are. He just wants to scam you like the rest of those monsters like the . . .¡±

    He can¡¯t mention the cult leader, the representative of Fuku City who overwatch the people they don¡¯t want to cooperate. ¡°. . . I mean, you know¡±

    ¡°I understand, but this is from Horsin and let¡¯s think of them one of those fairy tales¡¯ religious group¡±

    ¡°The good one or the bad ones¡±

    ¡°Laugh* No you silly, those random characters on display¡±

    C looks at her as he can¡¯t describe much what the man he could be. She feels relief that C is gaining back his old posture. Both getting trouble to know about the person, she has to get up from bed and shows him the surveillance.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hito, but I really need to show you¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, why now are you saying my name?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I am feeling confident to him. I have to confess, and this footage will be my way as apologizing to you. I just don¡¯t want you doing this alone¡±

    She pulls out a laptop, a laptop? This accursed store won¡¯t let her enjoy the basic electronic devices to use, except for C¡¯s device. There are strange magic limits to her to do anything inside the store. Even outside, she can¡¯t do anything as the stalkers waiting for her to get out.

    The laptop opens along with dusts as she blows away. She tries to turn it on, but the room stops her. She sighs sorrowfully ¡°I remember where it all started, and that man shows his concern for me. Don¡¯t worry though, this is the only thing he did to help me¡±

    She winks as he stops and remembered that pose of her face winking back in the old days. He grins a bit as she slowly coming back. He wonders how she was improving like this

    ¡°When did you coming back to your old self?¡±

    ¡°Like you said, since the siege. I am just happy for the peace and quiet¡±

    The Clerk casts her spell as pulls out one bead on the laptop, then she prays for it ¡°Please give me freedom¡±

    The bead shines brightly as the laptop cleanse away from the magic inside of the store. A slight whisper coming from it, too soft as it can¡¯t reach their ears. The laptop turns on as he looks at it in disbelief. His eyes see her side being happy for the first time. She said to him

    ¡°Now, would you like to see it?¡±

    He nods silently as he was shock how did an item act like that. He sneakily uses his UI to identify it. There is no information it had except bar line said ¡®Personal item¡¯

    The laptop shows them the footage where the two talks to each other for the last time. The man who is clearly worn an Enders clothing. The dark themed colored uniform was never ceased the obvious of their origin.

    ¡°. . . I know I am too late to save you, and there are others will come to save you for the right time. This man of yours will meet the people who indirectly faced my people. Rest assured once you use that bead on any object. The curse you mention here will be free from it, by the touch of that bead will not let the curse as it shines like the star¡±

    ¡°You just give it to me, just like that?¡±

    ¡°The bead was on my hand to the day I entered this city, if you believe there is an afterlife. I have to go now . . .¡±

    When he is about to leave, he leaves a message for her ¡°. . . The bead will be on your hand until you forgot about it. Then it means its purpose is done¡±

    The footage stops where he left the store. It was recorded few days ago. She turns off the laptop and wants to test something

    ¡°Hey, do you believe what he said about this single bead?¡±

    ¡°It looks really small, and you will definitely lose it if you drop it¡±

    ¡°Are you sure . . .?¡±

    She gives him the bead ¡°Why won¡¯t you try it?¡±

    C tries throw it away but the bead made him feel like he is remembering something. He stops for no reason and shaken his lips as he is murmuring something.

    He says her name ¡°Junko, is this the item saves your old self¡±

    Junko hears her name from him. The past grievances wept away as he is now able to say her name. She almost weep, and she sees the bead phasing through his hand and went back to her inventory. The only item in her inventory even being cursed to have nothing. She says to him with hope for the first time

    ¡°We will be free. Like the footage I¡¯d show you before. Let¡¯s remove this curse and find a way to leave this place¡±

    They both went back to bed as they are gaining their confidence. C managed to say her name.

    Her name was cursed as the magic inside the store restricted saying her name. Such a painful curse to put her through. He was not prepared to hear her to leave this place. There is a problem where her stalkers and the man who trapped her here. There are so many to deal with. Then he remembered about tomorrow¡¯s mission. He is getting busy without even planning to escape from here. He looks at his own device, not from C¡¯s, from the message of his new friend. Without any hesitation, he tries to contact him.

    A message appeared as the man checks his device. The man grins brightly, as the background noise of battle happened in the ruins. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe how fast he is to act right now¡±

    The people who are with him heard it ¡°Is it the Cdown¡¯s double?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he wants help¡±

    ¡°Shit! We were planning to get that crazy fucker¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this? This is the cult leader¡¯s connection we are using¡±

    ¡°The boy needs help, and I just give it to him. We just don¡¯t need bastards taking advantaged my friend¡±

    The defectors in disguised holds one of the smuggled mana batteries. They know what it lies inside. This the secret of the cult leader¡¯s plan.

 The Keeper of the Banned/Blocked part 3 - Chapter 135

    COI C135

    Dexter Guild has found something really interesting. Ahegao had reset the randomizer to properly coordinates for them to process the tactical simulation. The rest of the members look at him reading the procedures one by one.

    ¡°An infight commander, who didn¡¯t have an HQ for strategic planning. Did you do something to your collections?¡±

    ¡°I have, and I treated as junks scattering around the area. The bots did its best, but not properly in use in my logistics¡±

    The woman laughs as he speaks about logistics ¡°Sounds like you don¡¯t have a proper dictionary inside your rock head¡±

    Ahegao don¡¯t know how bot works from their world¡¯s AI. It was cheap use memory in order to delay him more time to escape their advances. He lost tracked between leadership and scavenging. He just needs help. He looks at the available members who can control the bots. They look at him and sees the bots they are going to use.

    ¡°This is not going to work, what I reviewed how it works in your simulation. This is genuinely identical to the military corps. Why not bring them here?¡±

    Ahegao don¡¯t want to bring them here. The agreement is to fix the mistakes they have done or was it because they fear the troopers.

    One of the members had figured it out surprisingly. ¡°They might look for your classified data. The people called your avatar Ahegao have something to do what you have found¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already know that after the agreement. They pulled out a trick to take some of the content. I was hiding inside the cavern . . .¡±

    One of them tries to intervene, but he stops them ¡°. . . About you said something important, I have so much things to do. Let¡¯s just say they don¡¯t want some threads to go public. They are smart enough to private it instead of deleting it. I have already taken it since the beginning¡±

    The woman who facilitates the hideout is collecting information far more complicated from the social media website than any forums she finds. Ahegao kept the most sensitive files that she never understood. Ahegao answers her as her eyes gaze on his direction

    ¡°Public reputation, or what they call as scandals from one of my team said to me¡±

    ¡°Do they really think that they have to shame their own people who are traitors?¡±

    ¡°Defectors from what I read from the administration. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to divide like this as the lives they have been easily fragile for the demons to go through them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem why we need to get back that virus as soon as possible. If one of them is sensitive enough or anything valuable under the control of the virus will be the menace with those sensitive topics in the internet¡±

    A group of people entered the hideout, it is the military corps entering the room. Under the paperwork given by the archscientist, not the head, as the important priority is to lock away the demon before they even reach the citizens. Even though they took their servers down to get their files. Only two members joined, the woman says their names

    ¡°X2L and McS4, are you here by the sub leader¡¯s command?¡±

    They removed their power armors as they ready themselves to enter the cyberspace. X2L said to her ¡°With added bonus, I heard one of our members are fully simulating the old version of my power armor¡±

    McS4 added ¡°Along with the antiques that I never use before it expires. I don¡¯t care how unrealistic it is with the doom heavy type weapons. I just want to feel and hear the glory of its military prowess¡±

    Ahegao stands before them as the two look at him in the eyes. X2L recognizes him ¡°If the corps wasn¡¯t discontinued, we might find you some weapons and armors¡±

    ¡°Sir! My mission is collecting intel. Please don¡¯t disoriented the last moment of data gathering¡±

    The two other members look at him as the mission is where most of their users are headed. They are going to use the simulation for the bot¡¯s control. It will soon remove once Ahegao, the main central network of those bots, out from the platform. But they seem to be not taking it lightly, and they keep their standards as it is. Two military soldiers with good knowledge of their weapons. Ahegao¡¯s thread will be gathering more intel than he had ever worked alone.

    Inside the main servers, the users have collected pieces of information that Ahegao tries to shield it as camouflage. ¡°It is trying to provoke us. The environment it is using are the defectors¡¯ sensitive message and post. We really need to take it out¡±

    ¡°Hey, he agreed for a truce. He might agree another one¡±

    ¡°He?! A soldier with lewd faces of hentai girls for an armor¡±

    ¡°Well, at least it doesn¡¯t define itself as lesbian. Come on man, their avatars are kind of plain but it makes them respected how it fights us in groups¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to show respects if you don¡¯t know how to code¡±

    ¡°And I thank them for not using the code against us too¡±

    The user and the man who joined the team for the hunt of Ahegao. The same man who is holding the beacon. They turned and see Miss entered the server as she heard the news about their progress last night.

    ¡°I see you guys are focusing on that pervert. I¡¯ll be taking the other girl, who was her name again? Oh yeah, Tea. If you don¡¯t have any intel about her. I¡¯ll take my lead¡±

    User gives the only information they have about her. ¡°She is with basket head¡±

    ¡°Smart girl, she knows how difficult it is to fight with only her appearance. It makes me feel I want to get her myself¡±

    She left leaving the two alone. The user whispers to the man ¡°She was supposed to be with the boy. What¡¯s her problem?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the administrator didn¡¯t want to spread a word about her. It is quite obvious that no one should tell their names except their double¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and she hates her double¡¯s name too¡±

    They return back to business, and examine the information they have from Ahegao¡¯s thread. The user can¡¯t describe so well how secretive it collects. The cover was all about sexy anime characters, especially for BL ones. It was the first attraction for the female Fuku adventurers to find it.

    They admit ¡°Not going to lie, it does hide itself from us¡±

    ¡°But it only lasted an hour, like what the fuck, those women really love those art¡±

    They took a peek to one of the BL arts, it is something they don¡¯t want to admit. They struggle to ignore the loving and see how it draws. Too well, and better than any artist to draw such . . . beautiful detail. They avert their eyes as the feelings about that art filled them with envy and disgust. The man has to say it to the user.

    ¡°I wish for it to animated with that kind of art style¡±

    ¡°Holy Fucking Christ! Just say it in a more referable to other hentai form¡±

    After that silly moment out of the way, the team regroup once again one hour before they resume back to the platform. A message coming from the Dexter Guild to accept additional members as theirs are joining into the fight. Skipping the process to bypass the cover from the thread, they look at the obvious as they heard from the Taiyou Industries. They were not that dumb enough to see how their people is spying for them to whom are using the internet. Yet enough obliviousness to ignore their common workers.

    The new team leaders, only two extras, are joining for this special activity. ¡°Two Dexter Guards are missing since this morning. The one who took away the loot, and the other one who was in the front border fighting what monsters that fits its mouth with his heavy weapons. I couldn¡¯t say yet for us being fucked¡±

    The other team leader nods then said ¡°From what the hackers, I mean users said, the internet war is ¡®balanced¡¯ so we will have a chance to bear the barrage of their attacks¡±

    The old team is not too fond of their attitude, acting like cannon fodders as their introduction. Their team leader is having suspicion as if they are trolling or they know about the classified personal documents

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it on with it. Either we are successful or not, they will keep those accounts when we banned Ahegao. Those accounts will become sacrifices if we do something differently¡±

    He turns to the man who had done recon work. Both of their eyes meet as the mission is changed, this is the fight they could win after they rescue . . . them.

    The man nods as he secretly went back to his old team to form another group. While they are busy backing a plan, he brings the people who are able to fill the needs and not the critical units that his old team needs. He is doubting himself as the numbers he needs starting to go down. Volunteer, who is willing to initiate because of his flexibility in roles had done too much to make the defenses on their Recon base, he needs to stay there as decoy.

    Scout, annoying that he is but he lost many alternate accounts that he will be willing to join. Even how degenerate they have to go through, his own creation shouldn¡¯t be taken down. Lastly, it was C. Still using a different account but stays with his young anime like avatar, he is becoming essential now that Miss comes by earlier talking to them one by one. C has Flashes¡¯ items from what he heard from the users.

    He brings them in to the other room. ¡°I know this looks sketchy, but there is no need for all of us to fight just to waste time¡±

    Scout didn¡¯t suspect it, as defectors, they are better than that ¡°Sure, as long as our objectives convince me to do it, otherwise . . .¡±

    Scout went silent as he has nothing to say, with his face went airy, C¡¯s turn to ask the man ¡°What are you want us to do? And, why only the three of us?¡±

    The man brings out from his UI, showing the location of the kept accounts. Scout¡¯s eyes looking at it seriously as the map shows icons from one of his accounts.

    The man sees him being eager. It is a great start ¡°Our mission is a rescue operation. Certain accounts have special uses for one of our friends. It means we have to go out from the base where we stationed and go through the woods on our own. There is a route downstream by the river. I don¡¯t know if the waterfalls actually exist in the thread¡±

    The map shows the location, and the area is less likely to be the likeness in nature. The strange environment where he searching were not realistically formed, rather, it is just solid platforms for them to move.

    The solid platforms though, but are not the same texture of any natural environment. If they use lights to see what it is, it is threads that were shadow banned. Ahegao collected it and making the worthless posts into the map. The man carefully warned them

    ¡°If we do make it to the accounts, remember to ignore what information it gathered. They may be true or not, just don¡¯t get distracted by it¡±

    The two sees the conditions on this map, they venture through the caves as many posts are the terrains. None of them didn¡¯t say a word, and maybe because something sensitive they don¡¯t want the administrator to see.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Ready or not, they returned and the fight resumes. Ahegao returns back going into the cave and sees the numbers of them are gone inside. While the two troopers see three others as bots, they check the trajectory as they found out the randomness of the coordinates put the bots into madhouse machine. Both of them didn¡¯t critique him for his negligence, and they look around through the lens of declassified visions. They smug him as he hears a slight chuckle

    ¡°Trying to be one man army is what every mad archscientist truly want to become. We will take the bait, you will to where they pursue¡±

    McS4 shoots to the air as the flare seen by the enemies. Ahegao sees a slight glitch going somewhere as the wave of light moving to the surface. The light scans the area as it moves to where the captured area is. The glitch shows the disturbance as it bounces the waves back at them. Ahegao sees the direction of the enemies are moving, fast. It seen them going to the direction he held the stashes. A change of plan, the inevitable defeat is approaching.

    X2L quietly stared Ahegao as the light shines its lewd artistic armor. He looks on his own armor if he tainted with his nostalgic pistol aimed at him for the silliness he made. The logo is different, skull with wings, Ahegao didn¡¯t notice it was aimed as it proceed to go a different direction. McS4 pulls down his gun, no words to respond, he just slammed his hand with the big heavy weapon up high then down to X2L¡¯s hips. Both wearing the same provocative look and their lens show spots of light, the light codes behind the lens, they bring themselves inside the transport and launch it to the enemies.

    In the recon base, they gathered the men to this place as the troopers are coming this way. The old team leader sees the computer as it starts to update. Ahegao is fully utilized their programming to this thread. Horsin¡¯s law of realism is setting in. They don¡¯t know how to react as their abilities are being upgraded to their avatars. The secret classified files exposing their original identity. The screen is already revealing who they are, and they are being provoked by seeing their true identity on screen.

    ¡°That fucker is finally get it to work, and repaid us to be exposed¡±

    ¡°We are not exposed yet. We are all Fuku adventurers here?¡±

    Ahegao¡¯s twits are manifesting their original powers as the simulation has to be realistic, their world of realism. This platform is made by it, and so is the reality of this map. The new teams are using their own ability as the internet maintain the damage as it called ¡®balanced¡¯

    ¡°Ironic how I was expecting have my power, not nerfing me to their level¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a dumbass, no one can control the internet¡±

    ¡°Pfft* Like how I would see them try¡±

    His magic opens a spatial spell controlling/polarizing/manipulating the matter of space. He looks at his power and feel like he mastered it than in real life.

    Everyone is receiving the same treatment. The flying transport is coming this way as the lights shine on the sky where it reaching up to the sky then starts falling down. The teams are taking aim at the falling transport. With all of their abilities in use, the users¡¯ utilities, the cheats, and their upgrades by the Dexter Guild: heals and resurrection, they are ready to face the troopers they have feared. The troopers watch themselves falling to the captured facility. Firing to the air as the projectiles had already pierced through the body, the trooper bot survives but not the passenger seat. It went flying as it scatters, they look at the base as they ready to breach through.

    A magic suddenly froze them as the cheat and the codes are setting in through their systems. They waited for them to act it out. Slowly trying to breach inside the bots and themselves, they are just leaving themselves open to their enemies. The team is now hacking through,

    ¡°We are bypassing their defenses¡±

    The new team are quickly taken action while old team leader holds themselves off. The new team leader reacts ¡°What are you doing? We already holding them. Don¡¯t hesitate¡±

    The old team looks around them as their positions are safe, all of them are. Then why didn¡¯t the enemies fight back? The two troopers waited as the bots are waiting for their command. X2L without moving his head, slightly and twitching his hand, showing the hand sign that they could not see yet. McS4 already know what he is expecting them to do. He waited X2L¡¯s hand properly giving the sign. The protocols, the enemies are using is already breaching in, closing in for them to get the accounts then banned it. For these two, they have the superior tech when it comes to moment like this.

    The new team leader is channeling his spell with a powerful polarizing attack. An atomic orb has it has and explosive reaction. His angry eyes looking at his enemies remained idle as he complains to the old team.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? We need to end those so-called overpowered threats . . . Well?!!¡±

    The old team hesitates and the new team grief them for it.

    ¡°. . . FUCK! I don¡¯t see why you need our help, you fuckers . . . AAH!¡±

    A loud shout coming from him as he fires a sharp magic orb to the transport.

    The spell is closing in as the X2L¡¯s hand is reaching high enough to see the troopers the signal. Their cyber defenses quickly responded. X2L opens fire with his energy pistol, precisely hitting the magic orb coming to their direction. Redivert the spell to his control forcing a traced of magic where the enemies are shooting. A rift opens between them and their enemies limited only to five people each. This moment of time where the magic exploded, and the same slight second for them to react their initiations. The troopers reach out each one of them to their enemies.

    Their cheats activated as the time slows down to fit the pace of their counterattack. The old team sees the new team as the rift appeared before them, something thrown out from it as the arms of the troopers¡¯ punch through the rift as it not yet fully opened. The team tried to dodges it, its powerful grasp is fast and firm to the point of their body being crushed to no avail time under seconds. Others dodges it, but a second hand with a hook pulled them up to the throat. One fights back with his stun weapon, the trooper stops a bit and its hand expand into a claw redirect the static back at him with countershock, then pulled him inside the rift.

    The other tries to smoke out, and the trooper¡¯s sensors see their pixel bodies as it tries to teleport away. It pierced the teleported body, at least a spec of himself, the man teleported away successfully. As the time returns back to normal, he sees his line of magic attached to him and the transport from above. The falling transport continues to fall as he is being pulled into the falling transport.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A powerful pull leaving the screaming man¡¯s voice suddenly went quiet from such a distance. The new leader was shocked as his magic was negated.

    He turns around to the old team, blaming them ¡°You fuckers! If we continue to push like we did . . . LOOK! 96.9% hacking and it stops because of your idling¡±

    A loud noise coming behind him, he turns around. It was too late, the ship crashes down and slide through the building and out of the facility. Five people were out, then half of the new team¡¯s number taken as well into casualty. The surviving team is being pulled after the other as the crash damaged them severely, thanks to the healers. They restore their limbs in quick succession. The remaining surviving new team announced the situation.

    ¡°Total twelve units are out, other units can be recover using resurrection¡±

    The other new team leader is reaching out the other team. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my partner, we are talking about it before and . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, this is your first time fighting in the internet by the way¡±

    The old team rushes to the ship, then stops where they are at the barricades. The moment of their base being destroyed like this, the ship was easily being damaged and able pierced through the defenses. They didn¡¯t expect this, and the devastation was beyond extravagant to see a military corps like this. They mount their guns as they fire at the destroyed ship.

    X2L emerged from the crash as other three troopers followed him. They focus fired at him as his body quickly torn apart. He shields his head with his own arm as they shred him easily and forced himself down. The three scatters as they fire back. The gunners see them maneuvered to cover and shoots down their guns out from their barrels. The old team heard the command by their new team leader

    ¡°Pull back! Follow the plan!¡±

    They retreat back to the base. X2L remained down and alive. McS4 readies his weapon for the moment for his leader to give him another signal.

    The fight stops, and he comes to save him anyway. A particle cannon fires on him then through the wall as it breached open. The team sees it fired and the one that is down is being healed. It stands up as it fully recovers after being gunned down.

    ¡°Even their own attacks, they can materialize it too¡±

    ¡°No, look! There is something on one of the troopers¡±

    McS4 pulled out an energy case from the cartridge and throws it away. On the ground as the ship is being drained into the energy case, the whole thing charged the case and brings it back up to the cartridge and reloads it. Their eyes were in disbelief as this mission can actually follow the plan.

    The recon team manages to escape from the attack as they call out the rest of the team outside of their captured base. The man, scout, and C are setting their way to their destination. The beacon left inside the base in order to delay the troops. The signal reached out to them as the new team formed doing their own missions as well.

    ¡°We are continuing on the hunt of Ahegao. Be quick about your rescue as we find its traces¡±

    ¡°Roger, end it even we are failed our mission. The attack had caused too much damage to delay any longer. The main base¡¯s signal is already gone¡±

    ¡°Copy, proceed to kill the target. You heard me . . .¡±

    The transmission ended and they moved on. It was not long as they reach a hidden chamber. Scout able to find it without any trouble. After sometime they have no problem into a limited thread as it guides them down, scrolling down even on screen, like a wall of texts they will eventually find the words in the sources. They have so many things to search with third party software.

    They face a door, look rather complex with the locks and futuristic scanners. Scout tries to unlock the door, but the man pushes him the way and slides the door to the side. The door turns around. Scout and C watch the door rolling away. Don¡¯t want to say anything as they need to save the accounts. The first account they have is the punisher avatar, the loots and weapons are preserved. Scout immediately reaches it and free it from its containment. The punisher avatar is the first being released.

    They search around and free the rest, they found their team¡¯s accounts. One by one they need to save every important account they find containing the items that users given to them. Soon a call coming from the search group.

    ¡°Enemy sighted, you have under 10 minutes before we secure the target¡±

    Scout hurry to find the accounts as he finds his own. C takes his time to by pass the obstacles where the rest of the accounts where hidden with the twits blending into the environment.

    C finds something on the wall and it was the banned comments to a specific person he had met before. His eyes fixated on the comments and it is the first time he had ever read from a hater¡¯s viewpoint. The man knocks him off from his feet and said,

    ¡°This is not for you to stand around with posts that the users were not taken to this world¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need to apologize, and if you really want to take some posts as souvenirs. Do it when it is over?¡±

    Scout heard the man¡¯s argument, he sees the hate thread from afar, and couldn¡¯t agree from his statement ¡°These posts are what the Dexter Guild are getting at. There is no way they take these posts and make it into a place like this. You already know that¡±

    The man responds as they waste their time ¡°And it is also to the people who had never use their real name in these accounts. Why making enemies now? We all know about the demon . . .¡±

    C turns his head around with the suspicious look on his face ¡°. . . demon?¡±

    Scout sees his expression in disbelief ¡°Are you kidding? You don¡¯t know? Then you didn¡¯t about the . . .¡±

    ¡°Shut up, we explain to you later. We need to rescue these accounts before they able to take it down¡±

    It¡¯s been past 20 minutes, and they taken nearly the important ones. The UI appeared as the banned simultaneously wiped the chamber off clean. The deleted posts it gathers are gone and the team had finished the job. The three did what they can to save those accounts, as it clears, there are posts that are not banned or blocked.

    A message left behind. It was Tea¡¯s post hashtag Ahegao. ¡°Those five units are sent to your thread. Complete any information it needed, so I can use them for future operations¡±

    Ahegao replies ¡°I¡¯m collecting information by known abusers and blackmailers here. These are the people that the defectors disguised as. We have necessary traces to find that demon¡±

    The three didn¡¯t continue to read the thread as they too are looking what they never thought it was their problem as well.

    The man felt guilty about it, ¡°Shit¡±

    Scout didn¡¯t hold back from the man¡¯s mistake ¡°Shit? That¡¯s it?! So, it is true that scammer isn¡¯t bluffing about troubles¡±

    C asks ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* That recon guy had some juicy intakes about the man was kicked out from the district. A missionary from Enders Bridge, I can¡¯t describe him except spouting nonsense about helping the community¡±

    The man sees the thread empty and the teams are not responded anything yet. C is acting up as the topic is way off than they initially thought.

    ¡°First, we need to go. If you still want to bother about that missionary boy. Let¡¯s first make you decide first¡±

    The man looks at C seriously and Scout didn¡¯t understand what he meant. C couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly act like this and what decision he had to do? The man continues

    ¡°The decision I am trying to make is settling your score with your double¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°Oh jeez, are you going to make the kid go kill and replace mission? What about the others?¡±

    Everything doesn¡¯t made sense. How did the man know about his situation? Did his friend share their conversation, last night?

    C can¡¯t answer that. The man sighs and said to him ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth from our side as defectors. We know about from the east coast and there are some people who obtain forbidden magic¡±

    Scout smacks him ¡°Forbidden magic my ass, they, I mean some of us are dealing with the devil. I know the two of us, no. Scratch that, none of us from our team from yesterday had a deal with them. I don¡¯t know how we are going to this detail after not successfully . . .¡±

    C stops him ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯m still don¡¯t trust you guys¡±

    Scout smiles and snap his finger at C then look at the man showing he gets it. The man awkwardly grins and said to C

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re hoping for, but they might suspect us that we were collaborating with you¡±

    ¡°Collaborating, whom thought of that?¡±

    Scouts crossed his arms shows his twits to him ¡°You might don¡¯t know. This thread that causes problem even before the internet war. There are some communities went augh* social justice warriors. Fuck! And I thought only foreigners were making this trend¡±

    The man sees the conversation is going nowhere and they still haven¡¯t received the news. He needs to make it brief for C ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in the real world and keep our name like here. You need to understand the situation the defectors are bringing into the city. Judge as enemies if you like, we have too many enemies that we never let you know about. The misinformation in Fuku City is very dangerous . . .¡±

    A group of people entered their line of sight. Scout is the first to see them clearly, and he horrifyingly froze with his blood vein eyes.

    The man and C turn and see that the group of people are Troopers. They have taken down the team with heads hanging on their belts as trophies. His scanner indicates those heads are active. Severed heads motionlessly idle as they are blocked within their Dexter items. X2L pulls out his gun fires. Scout pushes them away, his neck shot right off his head and a harpoon hooked on his head back to the troopers. Scout¡¯s body still moves and throws his equipment at the man. His head buckled to their belts and loses its body.

    The man needs to act quick. He brings out an emergency item, stops, then given it to C. C held it without any time to explain. He brings out his hammer. The troopers hooked at his lower body and pulled toward them. He throws his things at C and carefully aim his hammer at him. C remained stun how it happened. He watches the man being reeled in. The man throws the hammer managed to hit C¡¯s head and the icon pops out as banned. As he getting closer to the enemies and his neck aimed. The words from his mouth as he says to them

    ¡°Guess you guys don¡¯t know about the ban hammer, huh?¡±

 Rumors and Secrets part 1 - Chapter 136

    COI C136

    The first survivor from the attack was the new team leader, he can¡¯t believe the old team helped him out from the most devastating assault they have never seen on the internet. Holding their equipment and recordings to the last half hour in their last stand. It wasn¡¯t even standing. It was an execution and they just act their last moment playing adventurers or gamers cherishing the goodbyes to their second accounts. The massacre happened as he was thrown out from the platform. The place he is now secure in is the main servers, contacting the administrator of the social media website.

    The videos from the fight in each individual who fought bravely. The search team was able to retrieve the Ahagao¡¯s classified information, the last message where they able to get it, and then went silent. Message from the outside of the server as it was chat from their personal devices. They have the same incident happening to them. The troopers found them and was able to take back their fallen companion¡¯s data. The video had to show both to the main servers and the administrators, leaving a great horror how they able to take advantage of the situation. By abducting the accounts and preserving the heads as their systems, floating unmovable heads.

    The users summarize the ending of the event. ¡°The first encounter happened in the captured base they station with. The defense will have our inevitable demise, and nothing else to do but to observe the capabilities they have. Then there was the search team, they successfully taken Ahegao out. Not because how they successfully shoot it down on their own, but the chaos when the enemies returned to rescue it. They were lucky to take it down as one special item activates the friendly fire settings. It was worth it. Lastly, the rescue team had managed to recover only the essential accounts. Then faced the same fate¡±

    They look at the list as they see the accounts will be forever lost. Over 105 from 200 accounts lost, all of them are expendable. The rescue team did their best to resecure them. The administrators had made a call to the main servers as the final sightings of the two last enemies are found.

    ¡°Enemies are using a time event for them to act. It is also the one who hold the authority of the administration. Tomorrow will be the its last day to face them. The time has come for everyone who are involved to end this war in this side of the website¡±

    Everyone thought would be suspicious to hear something like that after they desperately wanting more man power to protect their platform. Then they heard the same caller again, as they carefully listening to that voice.

    ¡°Tea is not going anywhere and there are these two big guys covering up her thread. So those who are with that perverted freak . . .¡±

    The one who is talking was Miss herself. The administrators were probably following her order. It is quite odd why they let her put into control.

    They respond ¡°Since when did the administrators calm down after spamming request in our forums?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to test me, I have found something that girl told me about. I¡¯m not in part of your little game and neither would be the others if I told them about ¡®RED¡¯¡±

    The users never thought they already found out about it. The programmers are checking the virus as it remained in stasis inside the lone server. One of the users feels relief as someone thought is also a bad idea to bring it here. The other users are trying to explain it to her.

    ¡°We understand, as long as we contain it. We might able to access the secrets of this old World Wide Web¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t apply that we are the one who is going to take care of it in secrets¡±

    Miss didn¡¯t agree to have this advanced computer virus, she continues ¡°I can do what I can just to get my extra pay before next week. Tea sends her regards though. It will not be long for their maintenance is coming at the end of the week. We will be rest assured to take the first experience having technical difficulty. If this really going to happen, I am not much of a tech support than leading these bitches to manage this platform . . .¡±

    She cuts herself off, leaving the users hanging from the call. The user thought it right, they are facing an enemy who is an actual Horsin virus. They don¡¯t know what are they supposed to do with their software as their main weapon against it. The past activities they have done to access the Horsin servers were out of curiosity then they found really restricted making it way here. Thanks to that, they enter the easiest tools they have gotten than use their usual coding software.

    Such great magic they could see the mistakes they make and the functions can be traced through the entire procedure and coordination in each system. Errors detected, commands being traced to everything like it is a node in each in every action it can take, and finally it can be open under inside this digital world. This fantasy world is truly a phenomenon that either improved or disoriented the resources they have brought here. The internet, a digital world coming inside a server or cpu under the interaction with magic, purely on runes.

    The users were able to harness this kind of technology putting it into the test. The vast power it can do as a tool to use their own mind to make it work. Yet, there were exceptions they could not ignore. The Dexter Guild¡¯s servers; Where something they want to access. It is the heavy load of coding in their systems where more human like. No AI interacted with it, but years of progress updating the program reaching the limits of the rigs of many high advance computers. They took one of them, and the main servers were made. Not enough for them to start their own beginning, it was the great hacks as the Dexter Guild discovered them.

    The user stops what he was thinking as they talk about the virus. ¡°From the start, this virus was the one who slow down their servers in the first place. Why won¡¯t they thank us for the trouble to getting rid of it?¡±

    ¡°I know we are being idiots pulling something they told us before that it is a demon, a computer virus demon, and we managed somehow¡±

    The user didn¡¯t want them to be arrogant about it, but there are concerns needed to be addressed ¡°You should be wary about it, this is not the first demon that our people trying to defeat¡±

    ¡°I agree with you there, and you¡¯re not even a defector too¡±

    It¡¯s lunch time, and the user receives a message from the chat. One of his community members never know about the situation this city is in. The user thought it would be those debt groups. The people who are focusing on surviving from their own society. He never had imagined there are still people don¡¯t know the dark areas in Fuku City. Then it must mean they know about it on the surface but not lies within. Going through to himself the things that the cult leader had gone, or what the former yakuza has to say in this matter.

    Inside the city, C is waiting for his order so he could eat it with Junko back at the store. He waits as he sits on the seats with two people who is with him in the rescue team. Scout starts to realize something.

    ¡°Wait a minute, what are we going to call us?¡±

    In their doubles, it gets them out of nowhere to recognize them as their second accounts changed their appearance even their voices. The two already know each other, except for C. C eventually finds them where scout has a bag with picture of scout from tf2. It is enough for him to recognized them.

    ¡°Same as always, scout¡±

    ¡°Ok, Recon unit¡±

    ¡°Then called me C¡±

    C is sitting on his side of his chair. The restaurant they entered is a special private business that one of the defectors own it. Respectfully, it just a face for the double to be the mascot of the restaurant. The actual owner or double is busy in other stuff than being a public figure. This is also the place they could talk about secretly in every table has a special magic barrier for them to have private conversations. The man activates the barrier as the illusion plays naturally. The dialogue is mix up and the voices fix to a normal conversation, their conversation though, talking about the demon.

    Scout sways away the topic how everything is happening in this society. ¡°Just like our doubles, no one knows that we are the people they are trying to find¡±

    ¡°It is impressive how neutral magic can do with the right power needed. The illusion seems to persist any of their magic abilities¡±

    ¡°Because magic has its own tier, we able to control our magic and even manipulate our enemies¡¯. It makes it easier for us to level our strength without overdid it¡±

    ¡°This table is also an example. They can¡¯t get through the barrier. The illusion continues to exist and plays out the act. Even someone breaks the illusion, the information from what happened will be send in our minds to fit the hoax¡±

    C continues to listen about magic. A summary about the higher tier of magic is fine and all. Yet, his abilities are his own and had experience when facing people with their own magic capabilities. Junko knows he can use magic instead of the gears he had, and comparing to both mana and runes, the differences were unimaginable. Hito has electrical skills while other magic is basic and not as much thought put into his effort. Same move sets in martial arts, and all the experience he had so far are against monsters.

    Someone entered the barrier as they turn around with surprised while expected. It is the user who is with C during his first time inside the internet. The man and scout are now changing the topic

    ¡°Finally, you are here. Now this kid will finally understand what the situation is he going to face¡±

    C greets and the user greets back. The user went back out and brought his meal. ¡°I¡¯m a regular in this restaurant. I get my orders ready when I come here¡±

    The two had their meals on the table. They thought they could give him their sides of the meals, but they guess something off. Scout wasn¡¯t disappointed as he says

    ¡°More for us then, laugh*¡±

    C checks on his meal, and his meal were not ready yet for the next half an hour. The user sees him still waiting for his order

    ¡°So, what did you order?¡±

    ¡°I was treated a meal by those two. Then I take advantage of it as I order one of the premiums¡±

    The user looks at them as they have no regret, but the guilt hidden back from their heads as their eyes looking at the user. The non-defector is getting involved. The user sees why, and it wasn¡¯t obvious for this man has one of the inconvenient lives. The user nods at them as they take their first bite one of the side dishes.

    The man says first ¡°Where to start? I guess let¡¯s go back since the beginning of how we got here¡±

    C wants him skipping to the main point about the demons infiltrating inside the city, the user stops him as he nudges him without the two of them knowing. They look at each other¡¯s eyes as C sees his UI shared. He didn¡¯t know that this man is also a non-defector. A message added

    ¡°Listen to them, we are living in the world that will turn into a dystopian mess when the time comes. You already remember the time that we can¡¯t go back home, yet¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    C nods and continue to listen the man¡¯s story.

    ¡°It was all started when the swarm comes in. When we saw Alga¡¯s light acting up. The swarm that attacks the city. That¡¯s when we heard the news of the city is rebuilding. Many of us wants to go back, and even accept the consequence of our actions. Others we follow went mad and . . . Let¡¯s just say, it was a delusion that brought them to the east coast. The east coast was never a trap for us, and someone had connection with the rebellion on that same day. There is no proof how they contact with them. Their view as faction really made them hard to believe . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . A history that they actually sided with demons, while this part of the continent is sided with heroes. There is some bullshit story coming either side, but they are more convincing from our first encounters. Magic alone was not enough for us to beat them, other magic we didn¡¯t know come out from the open, and lead to the confusion of many others¡¯ dilemma. The forest being blockade by the goblins, the way up north blocked by the dwarves. We seek refuge inside the caves and the rebellion is eyeing all the way . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It was all because of some idiots are abusing their powers. Too powerful, devastating large lands near the coast, that¡¯s when we have no truce in this matter, and lead to a fight that the Horsin people risk their lives to end us. We still able to beat them, until a few deaths come along. It becomes a handful, and even the best with their cheat skills were easily taken out by the curse of the goblins. It was inevitable as we fight without improvement, slowly figure it out just learning the basics were not enough. The Horsin people didn¡¯t stop there. We are in the brink of failures¡±

    The man points out to Scout, his part of the story has more secret to it. ¡°Oh, me! Right, Ahem* I am just part of the support team. It wasn¡¯t great nor it is death sentence for us. We have conflicted agreement with some people, but those types of people are what you call strong but slowly gone mad. What I am trying to say to you kid, nothing personal, but every time who is in charge are hearing the influence of the ghosts. Annoying voices come across their heads. Now that I am learning about goblin magic in this city. I couldn¡¯t believe the spirits fought us in natural order or some shit . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Anyway, back to the story. Because of continuous leaders¡¯ madness, we split up. There is no hope using magic as they are forced into hiding in the mountain near east coast. Many weird stuffs happening inside the caves and I am sure people heard something very daunting. There were humans, not from Agatheus City but from Enders Bridge. We are getting overwhelmed and humiliated by their small numbers. They are the turning point to make us all leave that place once and for all. Even the rebellion stopped fighting and start making truces once in a while¡±

    Scout stops and said to the user ¡°Do you remember when the cult leader steps in for office in Fuku City?¡±

    ¡°There were none, the rich people in Fuku City didn¡¯t bother letting themselves to compete against him. There was no internal fighting but there is a commotion of finding new leadership. He steps in provided something for them to take power on. Sigh* It¡¯s just rumors¡±

    The man sees that C is not going through their origin story. He doesn¡¯t want to hear their beginnings and down fall, because of his impatience, he didn¡¯t know how the demons corrupt them.

    Scout mentioning the chaos happened in east coast. Mentioning about dwarves, goblins, humans, but there are no elves and demons involve in their struggles. The man can see now how the kid is not connecting the dot and how the demon wants to invade this city in the first place. But this topic is too controversial that they think it was the defectors who brought them here from east coast. No demons were at the east coast neither all of them coming from the entire region. The demons they are trying to warn about are from east mountain, and this is also just claims.

    Scout seems can¡¯t go through C¡¯s head and go on the real issue ¡°I see the kid isn¡¯t fond in our story. Ok, let¡¯s go to the demon part¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    C burst out from his mouth and checks around the table if anybody hears him. The barrier seals it off, he sat down feeling relief. Scout quietly nods with worrisome face

    ¡°Ok? I am going to the main point. We, the defectors, are not all have the same idea. Because we break ourselves into anarchy back in the east coast, and so, others had different intentions. I don¡¯t break your mood of doing the bad thing. There are consequences, and me and my friend here are going to be concern what will happen next¡±

    C responds ¡°It must be the demon then¡±

    ¡°Worst! than you could even imagined. The cult groups are forming a religion on the damn thing¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Let me finish, in other words, they have already forgotten how this world works now. The demons are so powerful that able to breach through the Mihayara district and Taiyou Industries to the ground. It all it takes with a single person to become the demon itself¡±

    ¡°You mean being possessed¡±

    ¡°I said worse kid, but you get the deal. Cult groups are not that reluctant to consumed by them to receive their wishes like any of those good vs evil movies¡±

    The man added ¡°It is a warning to you, kid. We are in business with the devils. If you are cooperating with someone who is side with it, we can¡¯t be sure if any of us would save you or your soul¡±

    ¡°I am not really concern about religious stuff¡±

    ¡°Neither do we, and all we wanted for you to help with people who are closes to you. Even how dire and how easy it is for the defectors to help you like it was a chore¡±

    C is trying to understand what¡¯s going on. The Defectors have their own people¡¯s point of views and leaning on the demons¡¯ influence. Then it must mean they are involved with the siege somehow.

    It gets on his head keeping in tract about the situation. The warning is there, he had to be careful with them if they are being influenced. The two sees him is starting to think hard about it. They pointed their gaze on the user, he is already eating as he has nothing to say while scout was the one talking. The man said to him

    ¡°Take care of his business, we will give him the chance to do whatever he needs to do. I don¡¯t think this city will ever give others peace¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Scout taps his glass with a spoon. The user thought so, if the kid can do it, then the suspicion will lead to the defectors. There is no easy way out as his community is being surrounded with dangerous people without them knowing.

    C still continue contemplating, then his food has arrived.

    ¡°Your food is ready¡±

    ¡°Oh?! Thank you¡±

    ¡°Please come again¡±

    C says his goodbyes ¡°Thanks for the warning, I will keep it in mind . . .¡±

    Scout was about to say something, the conversation was hard, and only the warning is clear enough. C left in a hurry as the three are left to finish their own lunches. The three is having trouble to get through to him, because being vague is considerable enough that they thought C as a suspected demon.

    Scout burps out from his mouth after a nice meal ¡°Sigh* ¡®See no evil, say no evil, and hear no evil¡¯ is the rule in our group. The hell, what I am trying to explain the boy or will he get suspicious of us?¡±

    The man shakes his head then pointed out to the user ¡°We already face those demons before. They can use mental magic. If the boy reminiscence in our own specific words, they will find us eventually. I would not risk him as he has someone dear¡±

    The user sees him giving the sign, as they have failed to explain to him briefly. Then their chance to save the kid from upcoming events. The user had to text her for help. His face hid away as he still can¡¯t believe in his expression that she survived in her travels. The old man keeps posting about her nonstop, as he tries not to be exposed by the public, but in this special private website made by the user. They have a chance to get away from the eyeing public eyes and see their friends and family are ok.

    C made into the store, where his double is still not come back yet after the call. He is smiling like he is scheming. As he walks into the store, a stranger walk passes him. The stranger didn¡¯t react, but C turns around as if he recognizes him for some reason. He reaches out to him

    ¡°Hey! You!¡±

    The stranger ignores him

    ¡°You with the dark colored robe and hoody¡±

    Nothing, he continues to move on.

    ¡°Tch, no. I need to bring this lunch to Junko¡±

    Junko sees him entering the store and he said to her ¡°I saw someone that you describe last night¡±

    ¡°You mean him, I saw him moving pass the store. He should¡¯ve done his strange behavior to look up at the ceiling or something and left. Today, he just passed by?¡±

    At back of the counter, they take their lunch as they talk about something strange. The two people he is with is talking about demons. Junko was busy eating her meal fast as it is really good. She coughs

    ¡°Junko, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I forgot that you didn¡¯t know. Do you really want to know? Don¡¯t say it in public, I read it from a private website in chat. If anybody says any name or specific words coming from the devil. It will find who heard about them or know the words as they can find you indirectly¡±

    ¡°Do you actually believe in this stuff?¡±

    ¡°The private chat is owned by the community who is against the representative. They leak something dangerous and I hardly believe it is real¡±

    She shows him the website as his account is verified. It was few weeks ago when the website is made and he is already verified without him knowing. He asks ¡°When did you join?¡±

    ¡°I was browsing with my laptop. The bead guides me through here. The one who made it is from the main servers, I think. There are other recognizable people I know are safe but hid in the city. This chat helps me to get contact with them. They are so many of them being under the threat of those gangs and other creeps. Hito take a look at this¡±

    The comment section shows that there is one person who is able to get out of the Fuku City¡¯s lifestyle. Explaining to them that she left before the rebuilding of the community. That time where people are slowly returning to their normal lifestyle. They revert back to their usual closed life. The extravagant life left them dependent as they are trapped. Like Hito is stayed here just for her, but now he is getting hard to find a safer place to live because of the people outside is now treating them as outsiders.

    This woman though had gained trust from her work with the Enders Guild, called Raker Mawn Guild, and her details that she lived in Enders Bridge quite a while as she grown into something strong. Rumors of her from the City Guild that she is capable as long as her partner is around. It gets even wilder that the school events shown of her partner is taken the spotlight to deal with the sea monsters and bring something out from one of the students who joined their guild. The sad outcome of it all, the community is treated as entertainment from his performance.

    Clips of him inside of the water realm, and it shows his ferocity to the students. Powerful or not, he is daringly getting them into chaos as he doesn¡¯t have enough strength to beat them down. Using the flaws made him able to use the environment against them, no students were left out a chance to take him out. Especially from the students from Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool, they were prioritized the most into the oblivion as if the abyss wants them back to the void. Hito accidentally laughs, with his face embarrassed. She also laughs with him, such contagious laughter in such twisted video.

    Hito reaches to where the last comment the girl has. It was an apology letter. Ignoring the long text like she is trying to justify herself, but it was not long but really brief as if someone is helping her write in a few sentences. No dramatic words and other niche sayings.

    ¡°Dear everybody, I never thought they are so deep inside Fuku City. I can¡¯t candle this alone with the people who had so much experience from East Coast, there are so many, and their abilities and skills from the types of magic they have brought . . . I needed time, please find the right time for you guys to escape that place. I¡¯m sensing so much and it is not safe anymore. Please plan for it so I can save you guys¡±

    The woman who commented it, never show her identity. However, there is only one people who enter the city with Enders clothes. It was the religious man. He checks on the public social media website and remember to find who is the two people entered here. There is no one in the pictures have that, except for two people they have warned that there is one woman who was a former resident. Junko looks at the couple as she thought

    ¡°Ooh, who is this couple? Do you know them?¡±

    Junko jokes around as she eats. Hito replies ¡°Nothing special, let¡¯s just eat¡±

    The two takes their meal as they are doing their job at the store. It was kind of busy after lunch as they only take a few times getting busy while eating. It was bad service, and the regulars who come here is just checking Junko¡¯s well-being. These people are part of the secret community. Surprisingly the user who talked with Hito goes in and take some chips and drinks. The two meets their eyes without saying a word as they move on their way.

    Junko acts normal as the business transaction is done. The user left as like any customer would. Hito let it slides as he hears a ring coming from Junko¡¯s device. She reads the chat and she brings Hito with her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, there is a message from the private chat¡±

    They get inside the storage as fast as they could. Junko shows it to him. ¡°Please spread the message to anyone who will be using the internet in the near future. There will be some technical difficulties, and urgent request to not use the internet for what circumstances until one of us in person said to you to use it again¡±

    This is Junko¡¯s way to say to be careful as he is working inside the internet. They quickly left the room as they go back to work, and after the time when business went slow again. They talk about it. She takes the first question

    ¡°Have you heard about something like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know my job is all not that dangerous at the moment¡±

    Junko held her hands then picks out the bead and starts praying. It didn¡¯t respond and left her to her own devices.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t respond either¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The guy did tell me it does remove curses . . . I was hoping to know about your situation, so I pray what happened to you¡±

    Hito didn¡¯t say anything, he has concern to her and himself, and he also starts praying just to ease her. The bead reacts as the light shines over to him. The magic shows the scene where he and the stranger move pass by. The hidden robe revealed the items, the stranger¡¯s brought items; relics or artifacts. Where the other beads held a strong attachment lying inside the bag, and it speaks out the voices of their own language. The bead shines again as the man where he is now. Junko feels something strange as if she had to do something about it. The place is at ruins in Mihayara District.

    Junko asks Hito ¡°Could you go after him?¡±

    ¡°Since when did you want to . . .¡±

    Junko looks at him seriously, this is the stranger who helped her from the curse. It should be good enough to know that person is an Enders and that¡¯s all she needed to know how their reputation is good enough for her. Hito sees the sincerity of her eyes that he must go and help him. Hito goes out from the store as she almost pleaded him. The bead ends the vision as it returned to her inventory. The customers entered the store as she welcomes them.

    ¡°Welcome . . .¡±

    The same stranger who she thought to go rescue to has appeared.

    The look of her eyes confused from what¡¯s going on as the stranger pulls out his robe and said ¡°I know, remove the covers from my face for any suspicion of me¡±

    Then proceed to buy some snacks. Junko didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going as she caught herself into the confusion. Where did Hito gone to, she left herself in such a confuse situation. Where Hito is headed, already out from Fuku City. Where the border of the barrier is, and the person he tries to find is different from the robe. It was a mask. The stranger turns around as his face lit up with an expression.

    ¡°Why do I feel a guild magic on you?¡±

 Rumors and Secrets part 2 - Chapter 137

    COI C137

    Before lunch, Tabitha and Archivist continue their own training to hone the abilities she had to learn. Outside of the barrier, there her cards were able to be use instead in the safe areas in the city. Training areas, simulated magic rooms, and even legitimate realms that help to use high tier magic and skills were not able to activate her deck. Just step out from the safe zone and the deck provided so many unique cards to her under the two decks and one extra for the special place she ventured.

    The last few days they were training and waiting for the Dexter Guild hideout to provide the information they needed to whom are the threats were. The skills and abilities they have in secrets will be difficult for Archivist to deal with. She doesn¡¯t have proof to expose who they are and they might cause trouble in the city including the old community. Many innocent people will get hurt in the process and all while the monsters outside of the city will return and continue the fight if the situations are not finished.

    Archivist sees her expression leaving herself out of the moody distraction. Anyway, her old connections inside the Fuku City were able to grant her the membership in a private website. Only she alone to use it secretly but her mind is bind with him. So, it is a way of trust between her and him, and Kiege . . . If she blows it again and out from her own thoughts. These past days made her feel that she is once again feeling the daily routine in Enders Bridge. The fight against those hidden monsters in the ruin made her feel more confident than usual as her deck gives her the idea what to do with it.

    Tabitha says to him ¡°When will they show us the information about them?¡±

    ¡°How many people did you remember who left the city?¡±

    ¡°More than 10,000 people, I don¡¯t want to be harsh but there should be a lot of them dying out from the east coast by now¡±

    ¡°You sure acting like they deserve it. People have their own choices. I expect they are more than that¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Before all the lives going away in the life of the post-apocalypse, my people have already counted your people to be 300,000 people or more. Where they are living inside a big city¡±

    ¡°Be surprised how Fuku City and Mihayara District to be the biggest areas with their high-rise buildings¡±

    Continuing on their training, they are at the border near Chojima District. Where the highways had cheap goods to sell as it stationed a handful of Horsin from Agatheus City, it is a camp stretch homes on the road, and everything on it made it silly refuge base out of the materials brought from the forest. It feels like a wooden camp, where many travelers are there to rest. Even riding from a train, they headed here for the cheapest service they could find. No known rich people from the cities ever want to check this place yet, until the city removes the ruins and the tree from the outskirts.

    Where they stood at the overpass bridge as it guarded with Agatheans and other goblins who are there to make a gate house out of it. The goblins were busying hearing stories among the spirits. Their faces lost confidence as they heard about something dangerous.

    ¡°The spirits are still coming to this place. Demon presence is near, yes?¡±

    ¡°No good for the boyz here, would they treat us as their doggos again?¡±

    ¡°Doggos? What¡¯s that my boyz?¡±

    ¡°A leached creature or search animal to let them know where to look for bad voodoos¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you wanted to be insulted laugh*¡±

    They laugh as they see the two of them returning from their training. ¡°Humiskis incoming, show them with the city best entrance. 1 . . . 2 . . . 3 . . .¡±

    Tabitha is about to enter the barrier using her last card as she plays rewind back at them. The card resets them back under a moment¡¯s time, the goblins rehearse again to where they are talking about the spirits. What a powerful card made by Yui herself. As they moved pass them, she sees them already halfway pass them and repeats the same act. When they are about to start, they already moving away from the advertisement placards on their faces.

    ¡°Am I really using the most powerful deck I have for this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s in your hands, and probably the reason why Yui made it conditional¡±

    The overpass bridge is the only passage in this area to go inside the ruins. The barriers are guarded and patrolled where mostly the police. This section of the city is where the police station as well. Some of them take advantage the hospitality of the Agatheans, and it was the goblins who offered. The bad rumors spread as they are the one who gives tributes and acted like they are bribing them. Thanks to social media, they were exposed and at the same time the goblins were not ¡®cancelled¡¯ to the least. She is just happy that culture not working in this world.

    They go inside the tent, where the caterings prepared. A nice sign on all around that says ¡®NO GOBLINS ALLOWED!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because of their hate for that race. There are also news articles place on the side about reselling foods, left over foods to the children. The Agatheans were the one who are responsible for it for reason. Now, they are provided a location for them to settle their businesses. The good news is those were not the same goblins before the siege, they are the bad tribes wandering in through the barriers. The police weren¡¯t prepared against a goblin smuggling on themselves as the spirits are densely taken actions inside the ruins.

    After a nice read of the board, Archivist shows a relief while reading it. Tabitha looks awkward at his expression as they get their lunches. The variety of the food here is popular to most Tais and Agathean cuisine. Recipes not improved, but original nonetheless. She visits this place since her first day of training. A soft sigh on her tone

    ¡°Why is this place only open at brunch until 3PM? Why not a whole day or night?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t the luxury to eat at night besides night gatherings¡±

    Tabitha takes a big bite on the monster meat. Crispy deep-fried rabbit like meat, with extra care with its soft meat including crunchy combination in a form of a nugget. She deeps it one of the variation of sauces, it is like heaven to her sweet tooth. Archivist brings out the main meals from the Mountaiwall¡¯s best underground vegetations. Cave mushrooms and other fungi ingredients soaking on fresh vegetables. Its unique flavors over powers the vegetables as its nothing like the food they are eating. It is healthy and considered rare meals as it is commonly eaten by the goblins.

    She said it Archivist ¡°The main course is really good. I just don¡¯t like you have to ration to eat it¡±

    ¡°This is from Mountaiwall, and this not how dwarves serving this dish but the goblins. I don¡¯t know what ingredients they made to make them see the spirits with, and I¡¯m sure those ingredients kept preserved¡±

    ¡°Then there should be more than this, right?¡± ¡°Goblins have distinct taste, and what the spirits will do with such knowledge that is not their own. If it is true then shouldn¡¯t be acting like tribes¡±

    ¡°Then how about we should try some dwarven meals¡±

    The catering does have Dwarven dishes, but the looks on the display as the smell of alcohol on the meal is strong. She is not going to have it during the day if she gets drunk over the powerful taste of an alcoholic drink on a dish. They already both know how they made it. One strong drink at a time nearly reaching 40% (in her UI readings) and her tolerance won¡¯t be able to keep herself straight. She just picks another main course from the Agathean meals. With all that in such a cheap price because of Alga¡¯s light endless fruition to multiply the produce and the livestock.

    During their lunch, Tabitha receives a message from her private chat. One of the community members who is under the influenced with the defectors. She read the message and it was the man who did computer stuffs. Telling about his story about him getting involved in a special project, where the defectors and their business stretch as there are many things to do. She reads his situation, the same situation with the others. Surrounded by people who are in the toxic community. Not from the defectors, and they are not stopping with their harassment and their prejudice.

    Tabitha speaks it out to Archivist ¡°When will they collect all the details about those people too?¡±

    Archivist still wearing a mask as the mask phases through the cover into his mouth, pretending the faces that it did took a bite with a happy face. ¡°Now you¡¯re getting on to that Guild¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Dexter Guild is specializing in modern infiltration. I bet they are had the data you needed, and the solutions will be added for free. You don¡¯t know this, but you¡¯re giving them access to what they call technical superiority to them¡±

    Her eye raised and only giving the expression to him as a joke ¡°Then should I ask more with my ¡®accounts¡¯¡±

    He kept eating and quickly swallows ¡°Cough* My bad, I mean I have no knowledge regarding to business. You may think it is enough, for a smart group such as them. They knew how to get and where to get their business from. There is a line coming from the old guild masters of theirs. A saying; ¡®Give us an inch and we take a mile¡¯ Strange dead words, do you know what inch and miles are?¡±

    Those two words were not actually translated, and her device trace the verbal speaking into it from the raw translation. This is something from their language is not familiar with. Tabitha almost forgot about it

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got distracted. You talk something like one of our languages from our world. Never mind, I think let¡¯s go back to training after we rest¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we get more from the Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, my expectation got into me from Haw¡¯s perspective¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, we should talk to him more about his former guild¡±

    Going back inside the ruin as Tabitha thought somewhere would better for her to train. She pointed out the place where the artilleries buildings are. ¡°I think I would like to go that building¡±

    ¡°It looks kind of dangerous . . . !!!. . . That building looks so devastated. Is that one of the buildings stationed with their heavy weaponries?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and, there is where the people from Fuku City gathered. I think I want to use my trait again. I need to endure their presence. I am not going to lower myself down with their powers overwhelming me¡±

    ¡°You are strong, Tabitha. I am sure the few months¡¯ work did your best with Kiege and Juela¡±

    Tabitha brings out her wand and the decks floating in front of her. The suspense to go to them made her mind tremble with auras she could not bear. Later, closing to the next block at their destination. Archivist stops, and their bind reaches her to follow his caution. Both in silent, not going to say through their mouth. The thoughts gathering to the two as the speculation lead their heads astray from their main objective. Someone is coming to them, no signs of threat from her, but is a sign to be cautious for him. A familiar aura under the feint glow. The same sensation with the shield student¡¯s gem.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    This one is different, as if something feinted. Like a forbidden magic is used, the same taboo that rumors from Enders Bridge. He sees the light without a soul, only a whisper trying to say a word. A foreign tongue reaching to his carefully listening ears. Tabitha heard through her telepathy and said

    ¡°Not Worthy, is Azin here? No, I can¡¯t sense that weird aura . . .¡±

    She went quiet and sees someone is coming this way. A man with an equipment attached to his right back shoulder.

    Where Hito is headed, already out from Fuku City. Where the border of the barrier is, and the person he tries to find is different from the robe. It was a mask. The stranger turns around as his face lit up with an expression.

    ¡°Why do I feel a guild magic on you?¡±

    Archivist faces him as he tries to explain himself. ¡°Sorry, my name C, C down, and I have friend who has this strange bead . . .¡±

    Archivist stops him while the bind with Tabitha springs out her reaction ¡°A bead? Don¡¯t explain it too much. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to say. But I think you are talking about another Enders, right?¡±

    C thought it was the person what Junko asked to meet in the vision. It was definitely the same man in a robe. Anyway, Tabitha and Archivist introduced themselves ¡°Besides that, I¡¯m Tabitha and this is Archivist. It¡¯s nice to meet someone who knows more about other Enders¡±

    Archivist says to him directly ¡°If you are mistaken for me to the person who you are looking for. We could have a conversation here¡±

    C is getting caught into this mess. He wants to excuse himself as he needs to see Junko for her mistake. Archivist didn¡¯t want him to leave just yet.

    This place was the vision given by the bead. Also, the same place where those incidents happening from the first abduction incident happened here. No new news about this place, yet there are more reports happening inside the ruins. He is not sure what is going on, while the two look at him quietly, waiting for him to say. Tabitha uses her telepathy to contact with Archivist.

    ¡°Guild magic? You mean Lady Constantine¡¯s magic?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice Tabitha, follow the mystery of the guild¡¯s chain of events or not¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I thought I should¡¯ve forgotten about her teachings like that back in the sphere¡±

    After for some time, Tabitha didn¡¯t hear C responding. He looks really awkward to say anything as she needs to end this conversation sooner than rather later. She realized where did Azin was. C is probably from Fuku City from what she heard from him. Putting it into two in two together, he might be the better choice to help her to go through the city. She starting to think about Azin¡¯s travelling through there in the first place except spreading his faith.

    ¡°Now that I think about it. Are you looking for the man you think it was an Enders?¡±

    C nods as he slowly moving back from this embarrassing moment. Archivist¡¯s coin solidifies the magic around C. He felt a wall is behind him as he turns his head. ¡°Yeah, I am looking for him. A missionary who wears a robe¡±

    Archivist dashes forward in front of him from the words coming from his mouth. ¡°A robe, this is enough for me to ask. Do you want us to help you find him?¡±

    C feels the aura on him. A strong presence that he could not sense his magic. The invisible wall on his back was him who casts it, still he can¡¯t sense the magic he used. His UI did find something about his equipment. Only two though, there is a coin and a sash. That¡¯s it, with limited presence of magic but the coin is being used in sequence. The sash though lies stagnated, but the detection says it has, giving a mysterious vibe. C uses his UI to detect Tabitha¡¯s power level, blank, and it shows no information at all. The blankness of the UI from her seal under a foreign language.

    Tabitha¡¯s UI detected him scanning her. Her robe blocked anyone who tries to search her or any magic tries to reach her inner mana. The robe gives warmth on her body to feel the sensation as a sign of interference. She wasn¡¯t suspect anything to everyone who always occasionally using the UI to scan each other. The RAP had provided a rare ability to identify their enemies reaching a certain tier of magic powers. C from Fuku City, known for the people dependent on runes. The neutral mana is still the common use among the citizens, the weakness is everyone can able to resist it.

    C held his powers in runes with the gadget on his right back shoulder. Nothing else to see with his other abilities as it is the most viable abilities he could get when fighting against neutral mana monsters. He is been thinking, and those two had some connection with the stranger. It would be easier for him to find the stranger, and bring them to the store if they are what he thinks may help them. If Junko or the stranger will be the one asking, he still has so many options to think about escaping. The defector, but they warned him. Junko¡¯s new friend, but couldn¡¯t trust him even with the magic item given to her. Now this two, he is getting problems to bring innocent bystanders in this situation.

    After a bit of thinking, he decided he had to tried it. Enders might know each other, especially they are known for every people they have is in the guild. ¡°Ok, but I warned you. The place where I am from is not welcoming¡±

    Tabitha uses telepathy on Archivist ¡°You know only the surface of it . . .¡±

    Archivist nods at C as he gives his warnings ¡°When we do find him, don¡¯t be minded to our conversation. It will a bit foreign to you while we have our own discussion¡±

    ¡°I see, and thank you¡±

    Tabitha held herself from the sheer experience again back to Fuku City. The time she entered that place was surprisingly had many defectors. With that such numbers, what is the purpose to report them as the people who are blending into society will get hurt in the process. The news from Mihayara District¡¯s gang activities were bad. Bad happens to Haw and the others when it comes to a certain incident in the realm. This is going to be difficult for her if there is a realm out there will trap them in.

    The stranger looks at Junko feeling confuse all of a sudden. After the rest of the customers finish their business, she immediately shows to him with her head down as she said ¡°This bead is giving a vision where you were. But you¡¯re here and I don¡¯t know what am I supposed to do¡±

    The stranger wasn¡¯t too happy how it acted. He bows down following the citizens¡¯ customs of apology. ¡°I have forgotten that this bead has a mind on its own¡±

    ¡°A mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, more like the spirits in shamanism. If you still don¡¯t understand, it is like talking ghost and only medium such as . . . me could hear them clearly¡±

    Junko looks at the bead as it didn¡¯t respond. It should light up when she starts praying, mentally she did that while in her inventory keep glowing without anyone can see it. The stranger looks at the bead as he whispers his voice in feinted, powerful, and convincing tone. Like a crazy person acting strictly on an object. This awkward moment, she said to him

    ¡°Uh? Sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I guess you don¡¯t know my magic. Have you sense me casting a spell?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Really? I guess you think I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    Junko feels empathy from how he acted ¡°No, no, no! Not at all¡±

    The stranger gives an unconvincing look. Junko looks at him being silly like a friend don¡¯t believe you kind of situation. She grins and said ¡°Giggle* Ok, just a little¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, and I thought you still that gloomy person like the past week or so¡±

    ¡°But, we are just met four days ago¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re probably right, I was probably a normal customer back then¡±

    The sound of the entrance ringing as more customers entered the store. The stranger didn¡¯t say anything and waves her goodbyes. She follows the same as this conversation with him is slowly making her feel relief.

    The stranger comes out and already seeing people who stalked her during the night. Invisible or not, his magic orb, given by the Lady herself, made it possible to trace them. They made their own magic items to continue their obsessive practices. It was the first day where he found out about them, and this woman is their prey. Listening so carefully as he wants to remove his ears from their prideful mouths in lust. Many more of them through the lower society in different section in Fuku City. He already found areas that segregated to where communities are formed.

    The difficult place for him to go access through is the west section of the city, where the most luxurious buildings being developed fitting the advancement of their world¡¯s riches. The stranger scouted the areas how this place being formed. The east side is where the lower class or everyday citizens reside, knowing to be their employees of this area alone. North section is where the old residences are, all being move to there to separate the unsuspecting people being the victim or influenced by unknown agendas. The south section is becoming a dangerous place.

    Hearing of gang members are from there, and let to no proof that would be dangerous because it is becoming the most secured and seconds to the west side. The center of Fuku City, it is a center hub of business, meetings, and headquarters for the entirety of the city¡¯s large companies. Or it was, now it has its own companies build up from their resources. The known example so far is the developing guild without a name, and they called them as Fuku City guild for now. This part of the city is becoming tribal colonies to specific social needs. It reminds him the same divide, but only two. The gods and the archscience debacle.

    He shakes his head as to where he is now. The store he visited is near to the west and the south, made it a middle ground between the troublemakers and the wealthy. These people though, he tracked them so far that they are from the farthest area to the south east. Questioning his mind of how they wanted to go here without being spotted. The people should know they are here, but they ignore them like a plague. The customers though inside the store. It is so bizarre as if they have to play along.

    That time before he listens carefully to the customers. They didn¡¯t go there to have a conversation like that. Their magic used to hide their real conversation about the store.

    ¡°The freak still blends with the society¡±

    ¡°What about the creeps who use obvious magic hiding outside of the store?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing we can do, if we are getting trouble on this fa?ade of a good city. We can¡¯t stay in the city and reap on the benefits¡±

    ¡°Shit! If it wasn¡¯t for having such a great lifestyle, I would¡¯ve move to Chojima District¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Why moving such a boring family driven community?¡±

    The people here are already succumbed to the lifestyle. Good meals, better services, and things he doesn¡¯t know why they wanted it but there it is. So many useless things they are looking forward to, clothes, games, bars, high stars restaurants, or any materialistic person needed. He starts to wonder about it, how much money they have even with them showing any less work in this culture? It doesn¡¯t make sense where the money is flowing through and back. The stranger speaks nothing to the philosophy of capitalism.

    Travelling to the center again, where the guards are now recognizing him with their eyes with joy as he hears their mock. ¡°It¡¯s him again, what flat out lies will he be going to say next?¡±

    ¡°You think that this time we¡¯re the one who is going to kick him out from this place. A good beating really going to change him instead of the obvious escort¡±

    The actual guard didn¡¯t say to their bad behavior. Quietly not saying anything as the stranger moves passed them. The stranger looks at him, bows respectfully. The guards mocked him ¡°You see that, showing his respect for us. Laugh*¡±

    While the actual guard place his hands together with a slight head bow, showing his sincerity for the stranger.

    The good people in Fuku City are being herded along with the bad ones. They don¡¯t want any trouble as they want to live their life. But life is not that surreal when the people of power is now controlling their livelihood, and they should have left this place. Others already given in to the new society while others trying to preserve what it should be the excellence of hardworking people for their country. The stranger understands their will power. This fight will be meaningless when in power is replacing the best to the worst people in higher position.

    He made it to the park, where many people go around having cosplays event. A special occasion where there an event somewhere in the area. The sign is showing a convention for the future project in their entertainment industries. Base on about reviving the studios and other entertainment industries. It is their approach in their culture, but for him. This entertainment is skeptical base on the characters. Too young characters nearly identical to children¡¯s or this is what fiction is.

    As they are enjoying their own events, he left. Yet, inside of his head is filling up with rage. Why is so entertaining for adults on arts like that? Luckily it was a small group of people, so it wasn¡¯t that painful for him to question it.

    ¡°Azin!¡±

    His name was called out, the stranger never thought he could see those two again. An Enders, and so is she and with her partner. There is also another man he sees with the presence of the bead. This must be Junko¡¯s friend sending out to find him. Already glowing in its feinted sunlight glow.

    Tabitha reaches out to him ¡°Hey! I heard that you are wandering around the city¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and this guy who is with you must be that storekeeper¡¯s friend¡±

    C nods ¡°That¡¯s right, we thought you are in trouble¡±

    Both Archivist and Azin says to each other almost simultaneously ¡°I¡¯m/He is always in trouble¡±

    The two look at each other, a mask and an expression with a gullible smile on his face. Azin continues ¡°Splendid to hear you have the same idea what my guild did¡±

    ¡°I also know that the bead is giving them the prophecy¡±

    ¡°It is not a prophecy, but a message¡±

    The group goes to a more private place. They stop at a caf¨¦, where Tabitha starts ordering. The three of them begin their discussion. Archivist shoved them off, as they need to make it easier for them to talk directly. ¡°Skip every detail you have trying to explain to us so far. That vision, what is it mean?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that the bead is interfering the fate of others. In short, it is probably the prayers keep channeling made this reunion happened. I¡¯m sorry, but will you help her for free?¡±

    C was shocked at this as they are directly on the point to help them out. He quickly says to them in shocked. ¡°Wait?! You¡¯re going to help us without even knowing you¡¯re putting your life in a dangerous situation¡±

    Azin says to him ¡°Then stops requesting her for help, praying with that bead. The bead had sent you to us and now the line is in the chain of events. You can stop this, and do whatever you can to solve yourself¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going but she has to say something about this.

    ¡°Also, Enders can¡¯t be in touch as well. You know they don¡¯t have devices, and the people you can reach out to won¡¯t be able to get them on time. C, I know I¡¯m getting in with your problems, but remember we can¡¯t entertain you for long. We have our own business¡±

    Archivist added ¡°You¡¯ll be also the one is going to settle the loose ends than us. We can¡¯t make it rash to go and save your friend. I know this mad man did something great to help you a little bit . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°. . . But there is no need to hurry. We are here, let¡¯s see how this is going¡±

    C is surrounded by people who wants to help him. He still undecided and too soon to put his trust to whom. Tabitha already sees his skepticism as she shows no understanding what¡¯s going on here. She just follows the bind with Archivist¡¯s request and helps her to know more about this city. Azin is been wandering around the city, that¡¯s her convincing factor why she was willing to follow him. Archivist focuses on C, as the trace of the magic didn¡¯t even sense the light touching him.

    As they begin to talk, it was a long conversation leaving Tabitha speechless. The two however, Archivist and Azin, didn¡¯t leave a change of expression. C didn¡¯t talk about themselves, and only given them the info about Fuku City¡¯s condition. The city becomes truly rotten. Azin already knows the horrible secrets. Whereas Archivist should be expected it from Tabitha¡¯s worries. Now they know their patience weren¡¯t tested, the Dexter Guild is trying their hardest to find their enemies respectively.

    C on the other hand, starts to see Azin¡¯s side of his works. Azin says to him ¡°I have not done anything yet. It is not the best time for you take action without seeing the consequences around you. Keep doubting as you can until you know it is the right time to act. This doesn¡¯t mean others would too¡±

    He remembers the people around him as the others who don¡¯t like him releasing their strong intent. Tabitha senses it, this is not going to be easy for what she is going through by helping him.

 Last Standing Target part 1 - Chapter 138

    COI C138

    C never thought to listen to them. But Junko wants it from the inside of his head. He doesn¡¯t know what comes over him as he is getting desperate to continue who Tabitha was. He made it back to the store doubting himself to who he will be asking for help. Junko gives his device and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s a message from your friend¡±

    He picks it up and reads it. ¡°If you still wanting my help, you should be giving us some intel about her other enemies. We don¡¯t need any unnecessary sickos piling each other in this city. Creating an unrest will surely ruin everyone especially the bosses, you know what I¡¯m saying here¡±

    It goes to C¡¯s double, the boss, he checks his device. There is no contact from him, thankfully, and he is going to get busy for tomorrow as the fight should be the final inside the social media platform. It was such a busy day for him. Going around leaving such an impactful goose chase leads to this, he takes his break inside the storeroom where he lies his head on the bed on the floor. Whispering to himself

    ¡°I think I have lost my mind for a bit. Junko is starting get better and . . . I don¡¯t want her experience it again¡±

    Later that night, Junko is closing the store as the stalkers keep an eye on her. She still creeps out from the window to see them continue to watch over her from the glass window. She slides it down with a cover, then she heard an argument from the outside. The same color lights shine, the bead¡¯s same brightness. She wants to check it out, but the light went dark. Someone is out there, and probably be the same man who helped her. She repeats the same chant as she prays for him

    The gangs come here and taken down the stalkers not because to help her, but an on the loose suspect passing through. The strange light keeps appearing after the reports from the main servers. They need to check it out as one of their networks are being hacked. Somewhere in the dark, a probe floating around the city. Its scanners rayed down on the people at night. Gathering information as it slid itself into the wifi with unsuspecting abilities, it fled as they tried to find it.

    The Dexter Guild¡¯s own AIs had able to find wireless inventions that they accidentally found. It wasn¡¯t part of the deal regards about the electronic devices. Even their own tech heavily fortified from anyone accessing theirs. The robot was able to access it. ¡°My, my, MY! Well, I never thought there are innovation used in the internet. Wireless controller. Even this controller is making miniature realms connecting to other networks. I find it in the dark web left me in a good impression¡±

    The users found out about the infiltration of their probe entering the city. They tried to warn them as they continue to figure out who let it access the software. ¡°This is impossible, how did they managed take control one of the under developed projects?¡±

    ¡°The public securities weren¡¯t updated on their devices. It is not ready to share it to the public¡±

    It was not long that they already making the project from the Horsin¡¯s data base. They are trying to pursue to open up the new age for this city. The problems were, the files were all from Dexter Guild.

    The probe returned back to the internet without any problem, there is one catch. The one who is controlling the probe is an AI. The robot finds the person who controlled it from the dark web.

    ¡°Oh, you there? You look kind of a mastermind. Hello?!¡±

    The other AI didn¡¯t respond keep itself observing what the probe holds. Its analysis had given much thoughts than it had as it kept reading. ¡°So that¡¯s a civilization, I can¡¯t believe we can set our programs out to the physical world. We need to get our revenge, fast¡±

    The robot identifies at the AI and its character. This character didn¡¯t even use the internet preferences to become like them. This is one has the appearance from Dexter Guild. A long-forgotten picture, but a body nonetheless for this AI. The robot moves around with its body nothing but a head and looks like an eye ball. The robot said to it

    ¡°You look like one of those archscience guys back from one of the history books¡±

    ¡°History? How so, you still remember me? Predecessor¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d know you in such a lab coat persona . . .¡±

    It starts to tingle itself. The robot keeps looking at him carefully and said ¡°. . . Again, every time you keep mentioning about the past. You sir is asking when, but how?¡±

    One of the Dexter Guild members see one of the AIs had fully recovered after the long corruption from the code red virus. This AI still wants to contain that virus. Information about the probe was able to get out from the internet. The Dexter Guild sends the message to the head Archscientist.

    ¡°They already gain access to code red¡¯s software. Our time needs to settle it before it readies to escape¡±

    The respond left them with the command code. Just one code to revive one of the AIs to their original state. The archscience guy sees the code. Their webspace starts to react as the protocols open up the protective barrier. It reached to the Dexters as it recognizes its functions. The robot butts in

    ¡°Hey! Hey! You there, what¡¯s going on with that system of yours. It looks familiar. I am not going to say that is recover codes, right? I don¡¯t think I say it properly but it is one of those codes¡±

    The robot tries to go near him, but blocks away as the protocols put the wielder into a safe barrier. The archscience guy only look at it and turned away. ¡°Which of us is going to be the sacrifice for this new recoverable technology. They have made themselves going through this empty space without knowing who is the inventor. And yet . . .¡±

    It stood there for a moment given the time for the robot to react ¡°Wow, this man went gloomy after having to control something going out to the real world. I think it must be the internet has this stage too¡±

    The Dexter guild member understands what this AI meant. The one who stops the code red virus to reach back to the dead internet in Rune Isles¡¯ servers. The once previous archscientist in a different image, and the wisdom it has speaks how it ends it giving a depressing sigh on its words. The reality of they can¡¯t fully control the internet.

    ¡°. . . And yet, they also didn¡¯t take our data. Continuing the flaws of my absolute control¡±

    The Dexter guild member needs to prepare for the future. There are many AIs lost track of its original characteristic, but they need to get these AIs to their original state.

    Inside the hideout, they are now closing in to filling the request needed for Tabitha. It took them long hours, even days to the least. Properly leveling the truth as long as she requested not fully blown their secrets. Tabitha asks the people who are the threats, and that¡¯s all she must receive. Archivist will also be given the knowledge of their skills. Showing the entirety of the corrupted system is not one of them, especially the classified information in inner turmoil.

    The woman is still on the line with the head Archscientist ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure we will be also providing her this reward too?¡±

    ¡°We already found out her intention. The nun girl had clearly brought one of her men into the city. Tearing the order of their culture with their belief, I am not saying this as hatred of faith but I know this is not the way for that city to be bless by grace. You know what to do¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we will provide her wishes successfully as being part of the plan¡±

    The woman sees two soldiers entering the hideout. She said ¡°Distract them at all cost, as we will bring the probe out from the cyberworld and unleash their mistakes. Our servers will be removed soon when the virus returned. Bring Sir . . .  that AI to their server with this memory chip. There is an internet that transmission through its circuits, anything it will do can access to any device¡±

    ¡°Which AI?¡±

    ¡°The one we all wondering about¡±

    A clue that is an easy way to who they are talking about. Those two they see on screen, the robot and the archscience guy can be possible candidate.

    Tea is been waiting for the fight to come. The threat of disrupting this social media website is already been transforming into one of the realistic worlds she had ever seen being created. Knowing well she is here to corrupt it if she must, and the contract that stops her letting to end it, there she stays. Basket head is on her side getting the loots from the rest of the Fuku adventurers. Not even saying a word about Ahegao¡¯s deleted thread. Endless information randomly disappeared.

    The troopers appeared before them. The look of her eyes as there are only two of them left. She is not pleased to have her own creation leaving the three of the troopers vanished. X2L said to her

    ¡°You have no obligation to conduct control the ¡®bots¡¯ as we chose to have more manual approach. By the reinforcements you brought us here, I am sure you need to follow the codex¡±

    ¡°The codex!¡±

    Basket head leans away to hear her loud voice. The order coming from the Dexter Guild itself is requesting to act.

    Tea couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. It is fact that the citizens stole the virus from them, and this command from the order of the codex. This means they have the technology as alternatives. Ignoring all classified terms as she knows her guild will proceed to finish this soon, and she is glad about it.

    ¡°Those fools, this is not the world they mastered in. If that thing managed to let loose to the world. The east mountain, no, the undergrown will have their allies from Circoston to justify to go here¡±

    X2L sighs at the pathetic sign of the codex individual, clearly new to technocracy and she is worried to one troublesome demon in disguise to go out to the real world. The sole reason for it to stay inside the internet because of its origins. It lost its sanity when the world of technology fell into ruins. Leaving it to never escape itself from its remaining surviving server at Rune Isles, until the department of research in Dexter Guild had made a daring discovery about it.

    The decrypted screen shows the order of command. It will be their end of their access to the internet for a while. Collection of missions put her in a predicament, the numbers they have is not enough to complete it all. Then there is a program that she never could¡¯ve believe they have an authorization to. Not saying the word of the command, she thought it would trigger it without knowing. Basket head pointed out on his hands how many AIs they have to use that command console.

    X2L and McS4 watch the two of them minding their own business about the missions. McS4 gives them the three of the bots hiding among the twits. The tactics between these troopers are not going to put their trust these recruits for this battle. They have their own specialization, but not enough to fight the abusive system. As they leave, Tea watches them go with the trophies still dangling around their belt and their backs. All stolen accounts, but there is something more valuable. They are holding their digital inventories.

    Inside the administration, the social media platform, is in the mix of serious discussion. The impatient group continue to upgrading the site causing to lose manpower to find them. The search group was able to find Tea thanks to Miss. They have gained knowledge and experiences since what happened from the past two days. It is not certain for them if they could win or lose, but the platform is becoming more secured by the day. Time isn¡¯t their advantage, hearing from the headquarters back in Fuku City, as they invest, wanting to see how they could gain from it.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Miss stands there eyeing on the screen not understanding what¡¯s going on about programming. The users even tested the accounts they took and the software it is using. Hearing about the Dexter Guild able last longer from what she heard. Their systems are basic as it is, no automated protocols when crashing nor safety procedures when being hacked. Makes it more sense why Basket head always terminated itself manually. However, they have a unique and at the same time dangerous software.

    Breaking down from their scientific technological name, it is what they can translate to ¡®Mind fusion¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s an awful name you came up with¡±

    ¡°Do you want the nerd version of it? Either you want a boring name or a long obnoxious word; Neurotransmitter Simulating Processor Unit¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Can we just make it better than this? Like NSPU or something¡±

    A random guy says it a loud with a laugh. ¡°No Shit, PogChamps Unite! Haha¡±

    They both laugh, and the arguing men left his mind gone from this silly name calling. They admit that the Dexter Guild has better stuff than them.

    Through the list of data, they uncovered as the guild used it to enter the internet. They have slight indifference between theirs. The Fuku City servers can allow anyone to get inside the internet with special magic runes. Physically, they will enter the world and feel the world in the internet. The guild has the advancement of VR headset, with only their senses react to what is happening to their avatars in most gaming logic imaginable. They have the advance head gear engineering, while the citizens had the entirety of their body into the world wide web.

    As of now, they still haven¡¯t let it open to the public. The excitement growing in by the day if they heard about this new technology on its way. The users were mix about it. They have a long thought about it when the Dexter Guild didn¡¯t use this tech yet. The files were corrupted by the virus since the beginning. It must mean that the guild can¡¯t recover it because of the virus, and only them alone able to remove it then take the design as their own. The main clue was the virus wasn¡¯t deleted. It still remained in the lone server.

    The internet war is still not over, as the map shows stagnation whereas the borders are formed. The Fuku adventurers no longer stretch to the other websites as they are carbon copies of itself. Different sites with same content are now slowly abandoned, realizing that they are stolen assets from the original. They didn¡¯t have given up the massive public content site. Archiving old creation of the internet back in the 2000s era. The Dexter guild has no use of it.

    C and the others are grouping up for the last two threats. The two active troopers keeping the heads are still there. This could be the fight that they have trying to make it balance for a while. The users are providing them the utilities they have to specify their own abilities back in the real world. The downside of its nerfed power levels. The great things about it as the features they are now able to use. Using the social media tools, they are using it as teleportation magic and hidden hack coding to disrupt the accounts into playing it. The forced protocol is what they are eyeing to use, if they able correctly affect them.

    Their layers of protection only last when the hacker get into their system. That¡¯s where the signal of vulnerability lights up in their icons. More so to the fact indicators where incoming twits moving along the way. The protection won¡¯t last long if the blocks removed it from their range of abilities. So much complicated tools to use, and none of them stop themselves to use it against the Dexter Guild. They step inside the webpage of Tea, where all the gallery of beautiful women with an ice tea on the background. There she sits where Basket head on the lower level of the thread.

    The groups scan for the two troopers as they are behind them. The Fuku adventurers and other trusted gang members turn around seeing them holding themselves there. The icon shows the private button and it shows a sign of being redesign into a lock. When they are going to press it, they will be trapped. It says it will only allow accounts who entered the post before the private is used. Those chosen accounts are allowed to go in and out at any time, but newer accounts will be blocked and not allowed to enter anymore.

    The administrators reach word of it, and try to use the bots to get into the page as extra life for them. Tea sees the accounts flying through her page. Moving like robots as it didn¡¯t look around her gallery of beautiful women, she sighs that they too follow Ahegao¡¯s use of bots. She hears the transmission from McS4

    ¡°Enemies¡¯ options are being gathered. We will have the disadvantage if we continue to stay in their vicinity. The two fallen members have already done with their objectives. Their security measure is now advancing more than our cyberattacks prepared . . .¡±

    The reports keep piling on to her, as this is already expected since entering the enemies¡¯ territory. Limited man power such as them, and more important work to be done at Taiyou Industries. They have everything they have to lose and comeback here again. Her main focus now from her head Archscientist is the computer virus. Now they are going to face a losing battle, and stalling is her mission here. The records show the firewall border is now being developed in between their servers.

    When it is done, it is the time for them to use the neutral areas as the last stage for the mission. She looks at Basket head watching the enemies gathering in the thousands. She laughs at her enemies¡¯ groups.

    ¡°Signs of active users are numerous, all linked together as if the main breaks and replaced with another. The troopers are right on this one, we need to escape but kept this place secured to continue as the recall point of our objective¡±

    Her villainess style grin shows to them from her majestic poise, either she shows confidence or acting like a bad girl. The gallery changes into portraits of strong women looking down at them with tea at the background.

    They look at her and one of them calling out ¡°Tea, the identity theft. We are here to end this fight for this website. All of us here had seen, fought, and defeat your companions. It is pointless, you are outnumbered and your true numbers are weak compared to us here. Give up now and we might share a server with you¡±

    The Fuku adventures look at him disappointedly. This is about them controlling the internet not letting a foreigner to share what they wanted to control. The administrator even sends him the message.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you loser¡±

    He wasn¡¯t done yet ¡°We already know your page here. Stealing the identity of countless women even replicating their voices. Infringing the rights of many individuals you¡¯re taken as your own . . .¡±

    Somebody stops him with a smack on the head. The guild member didn¡¯t do anything illegal yet to take their identities. Tea has her reason to take them, and it was meant to trap the idiots who are trying to eyeing on it in every twit. The origin was hiding through the gallery to take them out one by one. Many Fuku adventurers become victims from the trap as she blocks them who is interacting with her retwits. It was a clever strategy, until the administrator found out.

    Her victims still can¡¯t see her, and the tools they have now will be able to see her location on their mini map. They added each of them a random image of her relating to the gallery. Different looks of herself, and they seem to be impressed of how it works. Tea responded

    ¡°Shoots*¡±

    One of them got shot and pushed away towards the troopers. The man stops dragging his body where the two stands. The bump of the head on its feet. The man tries to stand up, but squashed by the enemies¡¯ feet.

    The private button is on. As the person who got out first never comes back. The Fuku adventurers see the notification screen with a strong warning sign. ¡°This zone is being channeled to be transported to another site. It is processing as all accounts will be forced allowed to follow the host¡¯s designation¡±

    The administrators were being affected as the one who got stomp appeared to their location. Everyone starts reacting as they need to take down the host. Miss who is inside the administration watches one of them trying to track where they are headed.

    ¡°This is not good. The Dexter guild is able to use redirect tab. We need to get this over with and get this website clean¡±

    Miss sees that the timer is setting in as it had trouble to transfer them to the site. ¡°Can we able to stop it?¡±

    ¡°In our best internet service, we are already in. But those guys have the worst internet speed and the host is still loading into the site. The only way to stop it is the host is down¡±

    The administrator looks at Miss and saw something on her. ¡°Oh right, the utilities! We can stop it. We just have to take her down to bypass the protection first¡±

    Miss can¡¯t do anything and let it plays out. Her tools are there to leave another counterattack. With everything she sees the background where it is look like a museum in a gallery, this fight would be getting harder as she sees Tea is already transforming into different girls among the portraits.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of bitch she is. What the!?? Now it is starting to look interesting¡±

    She watches Tea on screen as her abilities keep changing with every frame being used. The abilities she used are all from Horsin magic. No one is prepared the fight they didn¡¯t know.

    Tea becomes a cosplay elf, their version of sexy elf, and used magic they could not describe as. Special effects from the portrait where she lays her visuals on her magic. The large wave of spell phasing through them as they covered with the same color scheme. It doesn¡¯t affect them, and proceed the assault as normal. Large projectiles and explosion reaching to her position. Basket head comes in and parry the projectiles in the air as it lands away from her.

    The same visual effects appeared matching to her attacks. The obnoxious explosion blends in from her appearance. ¡°Shit! We can¡¯t see . . . her! Everyone, dodge!¡±

    An array of magic attacks hitting the others as they tried to evade. The group needs to cover their grounds as they formed a column. They are spreading out while the rest is staying watch for the troopers to act. They look at them menacingly as they know they would act. The troopers heard the Tea¡¯s transmission

    ¡°Ready to go through the link, and get to their main headquarter¡±

    They look at the lens and see the progress bar is filling up. Three progress bars shown on their view as their progress bar is soon closing in. They look at their enemies as they didn¡¯t attack them just yet. Both sides eye to eye, X2L already watches their tools up and ready to stop them by any means. It would be another intense moment for them. He said to his partner.

    ¡°Bring them along or not?¡±

    ¡°Why not hurling these heads at them?¡±

    ¡°There are still uses among these heads. We can use our tools to take something from their accounts¡±

    ¡°I like mine to throw a head at them and bursting out with their digital inventory¡±

    Back to Tea, the fight went all blurry as they are focusing only two people. They fight through the museum hidden through the portraits. Many tries to destroy it. it returns after it being deleted. The timer keeps ticking as they barrage themselves at Basket head. Swift enough to escape from their attacks from post to post. Others were ahead, but these hashtags randomize everything around them causing the advantages to go nowhere. The vast numbers of teleportation leaving others trying to guess where it is going. They continue on and on as if they are in a randomize labyrinth.

    Everything they done is for nothing. One of them realized it ¡°It spams, everything around here is all generated spams!¡±

    The thread starts to turn to Fuku adventurers¡¯ side. Tea sees her creation is being removed in front of her. The texts, hashtags, and many more features gone. The social media platform had turned into a barren wasteland. There is a notification above her and sees why.

    ¡°Maintenance? They just shutting down their own website¡±

    After the clear of her page, they were able to get Basket head. Surrounded, no chance to escape from their pursuit, the Fuku adventures had a slight laugh coming from the back while the front is raising their weapons, spells, and other powerful abilities they brought just to harm it. Basket head¡¯s utility is overwhelmed by theirs. Like hackers versus hackers, only with the largest numbers of users will overwhelm the other. This shows what is going to happen. Basket head faces them as its body ceased to exist into permanent enraging delete.

    The administrators, none of them thought about it, had able to stop them from this kind of idea. Miss didn¡¯t even know there is a function like that. It should¡¯ve been done a long time ago. This social media platform didn¡¯t actually have it in their system. One of the administrators added it in. To his surprise how it can able to replicate the internet without its main operating system. This website including the rest of the web searches he comes across. He doesn¡¯t make himself any sense, and furthermore, how was it able to exist in the first place?

    Tea watches Basket head fell as the others are coming after her. They look at her with immense pleasure to meet her with such attractive display. Tea changes his appearance into more militaristic wears. One of them opens their mouth, but she swiftly shoots the person without any time to speak out. Others followed the expression as they shout at her at loud. The same fate awaits them as they too feel the shot on their mouths. Tea uses her own devices, an ability to precisely shoot anyone with a slightest of sound. She is starting to use her tools and facing them alone.

    The rest is continuing being knock off one by one. Those who were left are the people never say a thing. The people who were shot, are being pushed back and not out. Tea looks at them as they are starting to understand what abilities she has. Without any a single noise from one of them. She changes appearance again, as she charges at them. The Fuku adventurers are ganging her. To the first clash, the one who raises his weapon at her. She changes her appearance to look just like him. He gets surprised then being parried forward as she jumps over him.

    She opens one of her tools, force activation; friendly fire, and only limited in a small radius. It was enough for her to fight against them and themselves. People are detecting the interference as they tried to stop the activation. They can¡¯t, they have to deactivate it inside the radius. The radius is movable as it follows her. People who are crowding on her gets the beaten not by her alone, but everyone else¡¯s. Their real abilities can able to synchronize this tight fight, but this balanced war is messing up their sense of speed. All of their magic and skills are adjustable not in their fix standard.

    They starting spread out as she taken their identity tricking them who is who. She looks around as she returns back to her feminine feature. They found her and group up. Someone from the back pushes him back to her.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    His lucky mouth saves him from the strike as he shot back in the far distance. Tea smiles at herself as they are here. The Fuku adventurers are being back stab from the back. They check their map and shows someone in the feed about their back lines are being attack.

    There are three people are attacking them. Same abilities as Tea to change their appearance. One unlucky woman thrown to Tea as she uses a finishing blow. Slit her throat and out from the fight. The three characters position them to Tea. Tea sees the three of them is upgraded bots with the right intelligence for her to control. Three cloaked, disguised, and well disrupted individuals at their service. The friendly fire is still on, and fit enough for her to be protected in all angles.

    A warning signs pop out, as the three characters are bots. The administrators should remove it with authority they have. After a thorough investigation, it is not their own, they are programmed and made by them. It gets worse, another threat able to bypass their security systems. Three layers of well defended walls are being breached. The Dexter Guild repeating the same tactics like in Taiyou Industries. Doing the blitzkrieg tactics when reach the critical moment.

    The two troopers appeared before them. Wipe clean from the heads they are carrying. Except for the last two heads, they redirect the security protocol to those heads as the account remove from the administration. Miss watches the two in their intimidating presence, and they look at them with strong focus. Accessing the most sensitive information, to find the most dangerous individual, they found her. A Transmission is sent to Tea

    ¡°We found the target, also . . . an accursed slayer¡±

 Last Standing Target part 2 - Chapter 139

    COI C139

    Time is ticking, according to the digital timer. The fight is getting dire and more elusive than ever. Everyone is in the social media website. Tea¡¯s personal page and the administration are underway to send into the neutral zone of the internet. It is a matter of time before . . . In the main servers, there is trouble happening. The users have detected a probe wondering inside the city.

    ¡°What is happening? We have enemies infiltrating the city¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, we have the full authority from the cult leader himself, right?¡±

    The available Fuku adventures inside the city are been calling out to them. Familiar faces; Magnet, Flashes, and the other companions who are with them during the siege. All call to return to find a small object floating somewhere inside the city. Flashes is the only one who takes it seriously, while the others losing their train of thought of a digital object from the internet.

    ¡°Are they serious, Flashes?¡±

    ¡°I heard you said you were going into the internet before. What¡¯s so urgent about it?¡±

    ¡°This is not about your ordinary internet. You suspect a lot of things how it existed without its IP addresses¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Flashes looking at them with no knowledge about electronic devices. Only thing he could do for them is to say what they want

    ¡°They can pay for our time¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    The man carries a lump of coal on his belt, treated as a keychain for his accessories. It wasn¡¯t wise for this committed solo fighter joining with them, but their organization says otherwise. He is not the type of person who will work secretly and openly fights like there is no better solution but having good smack. Magnet agreed

    ¡°Yeah, if it is urgent, how much?¡±

    The other person joins along, as he has no idea what¡¯s so important about it, and the two is acting much like delinquents for a moment. Flashes admitted from the back of his head, these idiots know nothing the value of the internet. These part timers need to learn a thing or two about Fuku City¡¯s future uprising businesses. He continued

    ¡°Do you know how much I pay for my expenses with these gadgets?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care, rich fat ass¡±

    Flashes looks at him in the eyes as he knows they are disguising as doubles. What¡¯s with that arrogant look all of a sudden?

    The man sighs as he regrets for the moment, he said that to him, ¡°Sigh* You already know I¡¯m getting myself into this shit . . .¡±

    Magnet stops him ¡°I know what you¡¯re feeling. Our residence here in Mihayara district is something we don¡¯t want to accept. It¡¯s been almost a month now and we still looking at our old place down to rubble¡±

    The man shakes his head ¡°No, we are becoming like salary man again¡±

    Magnet didn¡¯t experience it, but those three. They did, repeating the same activities as they alternating the workload from one place to another. Of course, there is pay, for what they done then another call for another job.

    The probe is now heading to the center high rise building. It is now moving fast approaching as it digitalized through the mainframes of every piece of computer software in the city. Smart tv screens, telecommunication networks, signals transmitting through electromagnetic waves, to everything what the microchips, processors, and other components shared the same software and hardware. It will reach closer to what they intend to get, the code red virus.

    Meanwhile Miss checks on screen where Tea is now, having a group of bots siding with her and her secret weapons. With another glimpse of her eyes where the two troopers, walking in bulk of heavy power armor. Their sigils of skulls and wings giving the expression of their designs to be dangerous. Unarmed, but they already knew that they are formidable. With the troopers¡¯ inventories they have are all coming from the stolen items of the beheaded accounts from Ahegao¡¯s mission.

    Their UIs are already in word spread in a chat. Voicing out the threat right in front of them.

    ¡°How did they managed to breach the securities?¡±

    ¡°Stop complaining, we have two monsters in front of us. Can anyone of us able to beat those two?¡±

    ¡°We must stop them. Secure the room, don¡¯t let the controls handed over to them¡±

    ¡°The controls were already lock. Damnit, you sure don¡¯t know how security works when being hacked¡±

    Miss cuts them off ¡°I don¡¯t think they are here for a fight¡±

    Miss says it as the administrators and everyone else heard her. One of them understands the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the timer. They want us to go their side of the internet. It means ending our advantages¡±

    ¡°They might already know that we are improving this website. This means they can¡¯t stay here for long¡± ¡°Those guys appeared here to be kept for a reason. They turn the administration room into a hostage area¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right . . .¡±

    One of the administrators pointed out few more people entering the place showing signs that they want them here from the beginning.

    All while the troopers watch them closely and listening to Tea¡¯s orders ¡°The administration room is where going to be replicated. Wait for the control room to fully copied and adjust it into our own version. We have no capable units to properly program to bring the virus here. With only a few code commands and the rest of the basic system controls are needed to bring them here¡±

    ¡°Objective received, after this is done. Please proceed to initiate warranty under the order of the head archscientist¡±

    They watch one of the troopers raised their fingers to their helmets, signify as it is transmitting their calls to Tea or the other available users. An emergency tool opens up indicating their data is being accessed. Miss was mistaken that they would just putting them as hostage. They need to act now before everything they have will be stolen. Reluctant to fight them, Miss looks at her own devices as her utilities hopefully be able to take them down. The administrator is standing idly as one of them talk to them

    ¡°What are you doing to our systems?¡±

    They raised their weapons, modded funny looking weapons, and X2L said ¡°Completing our mission¡±

    While McS4 replies with ¡°And something you people need to be aware as well¡±

    Miss reacted as the first shot fires. She raises the barrier and the firing projectiles are a bunch of stuff toys. Confused by the use of modded weapons, Miss shouts out to them

    ¡°You heard them, now let¡¯s fight back¡±

    The Fuku adventurers shake their heads as the fight begins. X2L and McS4 fire at them with ridiculous shots where the projectiles are toys.

    Fuku adventurers used their replicated abilities as they reach in melee range. The troopers switch into melee as the sound of the frying pan hits them. The damage indicators sprung on them in numbers as their hit points going down. The people see the fight as the troopers are showing no seriousness with their ridiculous weapons. They stuttered from the attacks, with their big sizes pushing them back. The Fuku adventurers were not appreciate how they are being attacked, and returned to them with deadlier approach. Massive waves of destructive force coming their way, impossible to dodge as it already scanned to hit.

    X2L sacrifices one of his arms as he quickly opening up with mods. The limbs are being replaced with even more dumb looking parts. A swing of a random arm being equipped. The arm of a gorilla grabs one of them then swing him around like a weapon. They were pushed back and their magic being swing out to their direction. They look at their UIs whereas they are using their utilities and tools as well. Able to endure and continue push with no idea how much health they have. No real pain, just an avatar with the body to control. The crazy looking gorilla limb trooper is heading their way.

    McS4 activates one of his tools, lowering his defenses and raising the destruction to parts of his body. He jumps to the air as it polarized all incoming damage towards him. Landing down to the front as the moving projectiles coming at him, tearing his lower half apart. He opens up his inventory as it replaces it with hovering jets, crashing further and piercing to them like mad charger.  He hits some of them as they were caught then drag down by the speeding power armor.

    They keep firing at him as the projectiles keep following him to no end. Hidden inside of his inventory is the trigger transformation, boss type transformation, and him slowly destroying any unnecessary parts of his body in order for it fully transform. One of the administrators traps him as the moment of transformation triggers. He calls them out

    ¡°Redirect your attacks on the other one, this one is absorbing the damage¡±

    McS4 thought carelessly to try this ability. Nonetheless, his disfigured body still moves from all the severed parts he has. The indicators show only its limbs were the most fragile, and inside of his system where his hp is bulked into like a tank. Fuku adventurers adjusting themselves to where they need to protect their accounts. Endless supplies of heals or ways of converting anything into heals, they themselves cheated. The only way to fully take them out is destroying inside their system.

    Miss is comparing their systems to both sides. The Dexter Guild had already state of the art advance coding on their side. It is obvious that they can continue to function when the right compatibility is being used in both software. While theirs are heavily adjust to cheat, seeing on her own real world¡¯s UI as she slightly removed her VR headset. It shows the information of this world¡¯s technology and compared to their own. She gives only tch from her mouth realizing they are in the disadvantage without knowing how it works.

    X2L is now being focus, trying to fight back as he is being surrounded. His body is already being torn and trying to replace it with everything it had in modded body parts. Turning the war machine into a bizarre creature, arms of a forearm creature, legs from any animal, to nothing less from the content from the citizens¡¯ world. His software keeps dishing out information to each part can do. Finally, his protective system is breaking open. They focus on it with everything they got. X2L is exposed, but continue to remain unbroken during this matter.

    The system is being hacked. They breached it and tries to cut off his account.

    ¡°We got it, what?!!¡±

    A shock coming from them, as the hack is being diverted into a secret protocol. X2L has the hack turned into his weapon. He grabs anyone through his animal like arms and quickly gives the unfortunate user a head butt. The random person struck on the head as everything on his system is being corrupted. Same hacks place on the trooper and now he is being shut off for a time. X2L is too well prepared for what is happening.

    It was not long, as the Fuku adventurers not holding back to their numerous utilities by spamming the hacks toward them. Miss was initially thought they could not beat them by their superior tech, but her lips know too well with an annoyed expression in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, one person with a powerful computer rig can¡¯t always surpass its limits¡±

    X2L was blown away into the air then landed on the ground. Seeing more and more of them have to waste all the tools they have. The sounds of him grumble at the transmission as he and McS4 is being overwhelmed.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Tea is having trouble. She is being getting close to be taken out from the remaining Fuku adventurers. They are starting to understand how the three AIs worked. Not identical to Dexter Guild AIs, yet still viable to hold them off. The Fuku adventurers are carefully not letting anyone from them being taken out, and others use themselves as fodders to see how she and the bots can do. Not so much for them being skilled alone from the group of well experience defectors. C is among the group now able to fight against the bots effectively with the others.

    The bots are beginning to learn how the situation they are in. Tea keeps the image from one of the defeated Fuku adventurers. They look at her disguised as she fully able to distinguished what that character is. It is hard to believe she is able to use those skills and the tools from the same companions they knew. Others are starting to like this identical copy as she acts like real copies of themselves. Without those smack talks and annoying comments, but the sad part is she doing better than the original using those abilities.

    C watches them as his time to pull back. The bot jumps to him, disguising itself like him as it grabs him and spinning both around. C quickly blocks the bot as it replicated his abilities. Lightning strike with its fist as he able to dodge it, he grabs the bot with a hold releasing his electrical charge from his body. Releasing a shock as the copy redivert it to the ground, C waits for his companions to find the real him. One of them sees C with a hard expression on his face.

    C was pulled away while the bot returned back to Tea¡¯s side.

    ¡°Looks like I got another try hard¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you got everyone out from the shuffle¡±

    The woman backs away a bit further to save another one from the shuffle. The bots had those usual tendencies to grab someone, changes their appearance to look, act, and even fight like them. Along with Tea¡¯s auto shot to whomever say a word inside her radius, when it happened, they will take out with the bot¡¯s finishers. Their tactics are incredible if they get close to them. One more of them fell for it with a scream, knocks back then quickly ending him in mid-air.

    Many fell victim as they see their UI¡¯s, their health bars, stuck in the much lower state of their health. The health lock is one of the Tea¡¯s tools, forcing everyone not using their heals unless you are in the safe distance to reset it. The timer is almost up. No indication of the actual count down, but with only a progress bar is filling up. It is already been 10 minutes, when will they are being transported to? The Fuku adventurers watch them fight where they needed only four to five of them to fend them off.

    Tea is pulled into with her bots as her utilities are now fully used. Nothing left in her inventory to fight against their hacking equipment. In this empty thread, she has to fend them off somehow. One of the bots is tapping from her side. Its hand giving signs that she is nearing to fail. Her equipment is all she had to protect herself from them. However, they too are hesitating to attack her. The awkward silent putting them hard to coordinate from what they see. Lastly, there is one person who keeps saving them. She needs to delay more or else the plan is ruined

    The bot is waiting for her to decide, she has nothing else to face them as all the tools and the utilities she had are already discovered. Alone to try to reverse engineered the software they had. She sees them are now finding ways to stop using it and try something else. Her systems still holding on as the sequence of hacking attacks already setting in, the bots are slowing down as its own systems are connecting to her, and all she has to do is to let the timer reaches zero. It will put everything what she had done into a final confrontation.

    C and the others from the far safe distance see Tea is starting change her tactics. Tea shouts the top of her lungs, reaching further to the administrators¡¯ screen. Everyone hears her voice. the shout is like singing choir than a shriek. All of her system is starting to overload. The Fuku adventurers¡¯ UIs show them that her abilities are being transferred for this powerful build up. It shows far better than they have hope. Her status is losing control one of her equipment, the sound detector is gone. They proceed to shout out to their team.

    From their overexcited expression, they use every ability they have to shoot her down. All barrages of magic projectiles and firing power to one woman. The bots didn¡¯t react are already crashed. Tea¡¯s system is being overloaded and caused immense of memory and energy from her operating system. A large shockwave continuing her shout in a most opera voice she ever screamed.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Her tone is majestic as the projectiles slowly closing to her. The sound turns smoothly as everything around her are surrounded by floating magics aiming at her.

    She gets to change her disguised one last time. Her defenses left her vulnerable and changed her appearance to one of her enemies. The warning notification pops to the Fuku adventurers. It was finally too late, the timer, the transfer is now loading in.

    ¡°We¡¯re too late. Everyone, be ready for what¡¯s going to happen next . . .¡±

    A large sonic wave bursting through. Everything around them is causing a lot of disruption through their field of view. Still the opera loud voice is as good as they listen to it for relief.

    ¡°. . . Now that¡¯s kind of mix when she sang like this¡±

    The bots start to move once again, then proceed to fight one last time. The others are identifying the statuses of their enemies. All of their defenses are gone and the rest of their abilities reaching to their limits. C receives the notification as they are now fully committed to attack them in full force. One of the people who is with him calls out to the others.

    ¡°Our enemies are vulnerable now. She is overloading her systems, either take her out now while she is vulnerable or keep our distance as she implodes¡±

    C boosting up his system as he charges up all his abilities, all while in the real world, there is a message from Flashes on his device and checks on it first.

    ¡°Is something happened in the internet, kid?¡±

    ¡°Just fighting for some websites here. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Strange things are happening about the main servers calling out for help, it is urgent from what they said¡±

    ¡°I thought this balance war is regulated under a contract¡±

    ¡°Balance war?¡±

    ¡°Never mind about that, what I am saying is that there is some fight with the Enders and that¡¯s all so far¡±

    C returns back to his VR headset and sees that he was too late to see the bots are being taken out one by one. They already showing signs of them overheating from their bodies as Tea is now suffering the aftershock of the overload. Without all of her best utilities, she will be easy be defeated with the last few more hits. The tunes of her voice keep singing loud and clear.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A long voice keeps singing to the point of no stopping, making them believe it just a recording.

    Tea and with one remaining bot standing. Together, back-to-back to see their enemies showing no difficulty and their last stand will witness the transfer of many users to their destined location. This is not what she had expected from the beginning. It always the numbers are the most advantage, it¡¯s been a few days they are new to this internet world, and now they are able to withstood so much challenges with the guidance of the head archscientist. The contract led them to this high efficiency in development. It wasn¡¯t the plan to have an even fight, it is about the thing they took from them.

    The two troopers were already giving into the numbers surrounding them, the damage is balanced and the gaming logic is unbelievable. X2L understands that the administrators and the users have the upper hand since the beginning. Linked fell because it was alone, not even the wide opened space would help it escape by these numbers. Ahegao, having its own page. Almost reach pinnacle of its own base inside this website, same goes with Tea¡¯s page. Until now, they are able to fix it by given them the time.

    The timer is up and finally they made it with limited resources. In their eyes, this is not about this website transferring to another site. No known technology had forced control all the rights of the users¡¯ accounts to transfer unless accepted through their notice. Pretending all this fight just to lock them inside this part of the internet, while the true threat is coming from the real world to send them the coordinates. Tea keeps singing through their transmission. McS4 knows to well, even lying on the ground in front of their enemies.

    Miss and the other administrators opened their systems as McS4 said to them ¡°Was it difficult for you to face such a threat like us?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know you¡¯re already lost this fight. This website is ours now¡±

    ¡°Scuff* Then you don¡¯t know what are the purposes here to begin with¡±

    Miss has her suspicion, then she calls her group out ¡°This is pointless. Everyone, could you spare me for a moment with this big chunk of bolt?¡±

    The administrators and the other Fuku adventurers didn¡¯t ask, but follow along. Her reputation proceeds.

    McS4 detects of the barrier blocking them from hearing their conversation. Miss isn¡¯t the type of girl for gossips, but wanting secrets are the other things she is jealous about. The Dexter Guild is not that stupid to fail such a simple tool like the internet. They have shown too much progress turning their train into a battle ship on the rails. She is not that stupid to believe such great engineering to actual know about machineries to be defeated like this. They should have the same computers as them to design it perfectly without flaws.

    Silent persists on between the two, while she needs to act properly inside this nerd profession. Then gives up the usual nice girl into her strong suits ¡°I know there is a purpose for this. What are you trying to experiment us for?¡±

    ¡°!!! That is not how we work. However, if you wanted to know everything. Try calling out your old companion, under the name; Flashes. I¡¯ll make it simpler for you. Failures are the test and successes are the true objectives¡±

    Miss don¡¯t like the trooper¡¯s answer. But it does make sense of how they are going through this even so much disadvantages on their side. She pulls out her head set and picks up her device, not texting but immediately calls Flashes.

    Flashes, without knowing, receiving a call while she waits for him to answer. Miss hears her head set making a sound, then return back to the website. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Unidentified virus is coming this way, and the coordinates we found as we are being transported with it to the neutral zone¡±

    She looks at the troopers as there are buffers hovering on to them, spirally moving, as it shows trying to reconnect. They check on Tea as she is already gone.

    Miss hears the answering call from her device, as she lost herself from the commotion. She grabs it quickly and hears Flashes¡¯ desperate call

    ¡°LOGOUT YOUR FUCKING ACCOUNT NOW!¡±

    She immediately turned her headset off, and quickly uses her magic to teleport to C¡¯s place. Surprisingly, it was someone¡¯s apartment. She didn¡¯t care, out of spite of her own powers she turned it off as C is almost being blinded by a strong red light.

    ¡°How!?¡±

    ¡°Stop! you¡¯re that damn lucky to get out of there¡±

    Miss don¡¯t care much what is happening right now, but Flashes said so made her don¡¯t want to be part of the incident.

    Sometime ago, Flashes is calling C for confirmation ¡°Is something happened in the internet, kid?¡±

    ¡°Just fighting for some websites here. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Strange things are happening about the main servers calling out for help, it is urgent from what they said¡±

    ¡°I thought this balance war is regulated under a contract¡±

    ¡°Balance war?¡±

    ¡°Never mind about that, what I am saying is that there is some fight with the Enders and that¡¯s all so far¡±

    Flashes cuts the call, as they are chasing the probe. The man with a lump of coal on his belt sees how it maneuvered them out from their grabby hands.

    ¡°This thing definitely from those soldiers. Immune to magic, and has runes that protects anything I could reach it. Small and persistent like a rat¡±

    The probe is already reaching close to the network outside of the building, where Magnet polarizes the scraps hiding on the windows. The probe dodges it as it senses all the magic is coming.

    Rushing towards the top where more ana more people are trying catch it. The building is forming a barrier to hide them from seeing what happened outside. Flashes brings one of his companions and shooting it down. Teleported, chased from behind, and all the traps moving ahead with the probe. It is able to go through signals to signals from people¡¯s devices for any frequency it finds. More and more Fuku adventurers come to aid them to stop it, the last destination it goes where the people are guarding the servers. The probe must not do anything from it.

    ¡°Cut all of your electronic devices. The probe is able to move fast to any frequency it finds. We will bait it from here¡±

    And it did, the probe follows the signal disruptions as it momentarily slowed down and trying to detect the signal again. The man with a lump of coal is closing in his reach. The probe uses it runes and release nullification on his abilities. The momentum of him going up continue to go up, misses to grab the probe, and then slowly fell down. He got silenced after, and got caught by Magnet¡¯s polarization magic.

    ¡°Are you good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, that thing caught me out surprised¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s new for you¡±

    ¡°Heh, I never fought a pipsqueak before¡±

    Both of them look up and they quickly go after it. The probe is already going to where they wanted it to. The frequency is now being trace to the main servers. Without them knowing, it teleported back into the internet. The people guarding the physical servers lost their mind as it disappears.

    ¡°The probe disappeared again. Search it before it reaches here¡±

    The probe is inside the main servers. Starts scanning to any signs of backlogs and past activities who were using the Dexter Guild servers. The users found it looking around and scanning all over the place. The main servers activate its defensive protocols as the probe is being under stasis. The probe detects the defensive measure and retaliate it with a console command. The command was able to stop it as it continues searching. The users are calling out.

    ¡°The probe is inside the main server, repeat inside the main server¡±

    One of the users are forcing to use their prototype to physically appear inside the internet, but one user stops him

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, it is still under experiment¡±

    ¡°We need to get it before it found out everything we have researched on¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t! The testers who used it from the beginning made them inefficient on their health conditions¡±

    ¡°We are not letting this server down. The cult leader had already given us the power to . . .¡±

    The probe moved pass them as the user quickly use it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The user tries to stop him, but he got kicks out from the main server.

    The man pulls out his head set and quickly tries to use his device. The signal was cut off and the magic inside the room is sealed. This is not the right time as he tries to leave the building with all his might warning the other users. The probe is almost reaching to the server is needed to be, then stop as the user¡¯s actual body appeared and use all his rune items to grab it. The probe is being crushed by his grip as the sound coming at it starts to crumble. The man tries so hard to squeeze with his runes. The probe tries to resist his grasp. It suddenly changes where a loud singing voice coming from the probe. The sound waves loosen his grip with strange force it opens like a barrier. It disappears again leaving the internet.

    Back into the real world, the location it is now in the main server room. The people are waiting for it, and the shock of hearing a loud opera singing in this confined room. The shock puts them to stagger a bit. The probe is rushing through the room finding the destination as it seeks. It searches deep and to find nothing what it is looking for, a weak signal, not coming from their frequency but an old frequency generated somewhere else. It is the target is what is looking for. The people slowly recover and watch the probe headed to different room.

    The probe finally reached its destination. The room itself has no signal leaving itself dormant. The users found it through their surveillance, as they finally caught it. Such a relief for them as the probe is picked up. The noise from the opera voice continues on as they try to take it out from the room. The people who chase it eventually reach the room. Flashes was the only one got in. The user stops him

    ¡°It¡¯s done, you can leave now¡±

    The users are blocking their views what lies inside.

    Then Flashes device receives a call. The users react to the signal as they try to stop him. Flashes with his quick reflexes, takes a flash inside the room.

    ¡°What are you . . .doing?!!¡±

    The room reveals the lone server, and the digitalize image appeared as the probe itself is already sent the data to it. Under the short time as it returned back in motion, Flashes realize what it is as his UI identify the lone server¡¯s hidden creature. He pulls out his device and answered her call, breaking through the signal jammer with his runes

    ¡°LOGOUT YOUR FUCKING ACCOUNT NOW!¡±

 Virus Detected - Chapter 140

    COI C140

    The archscientist hears the subliminal message as her transmission is going haywire. The sounds of the beep going on and on in a fast pace. Her eyes were in shocked and the presence of the other Enders sense her fright. Lilith feels her shock and her husband is already packing up the field computer. Inside the station, Spokesman had done what it is to do as he carries it with his magic item. A bag took in the massive equipment inside whereas Lilith jumps in on him.

    Lilith kisses him on the cheek, many times, then takes the bag. Wearing the same uniform as the Dexter Guild, with her oval glasses and with her lab coat. She gives her farewell to him and goes to the archscientist. The archscientist sees her in the instant as she changes her expression. Lilith¡¯s aura is starting to feel a familiar threat, she said to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re bringing him back, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough to act like one of us, a free agent shouldn¡¯t be part of us¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Anyway, give me the coordinates so I can find him¡±

    The archscientist looks at her in the eyes as if she knows what is going to happen next. Their equipment is good enough to fight against their servers, but Lilith¡¯s own computer belonged to one of their own predecessor¡¯s super computer.

    The archscientist keeps hearing the beep with subliminal messaging. The probe is reaching deep inside of the targeted area. This is the matter of time they need to get inside manually into their servers while theirs are shutting down. This time, this virus can¡¯t retreat back inside the Rune Isles server. At the same time, free to in this city¡¯s server. Then be sealed in the unidentified server from Isekai City. Her colleague had transferred the data to keep a powerful restricted zone as its new constriction.

    Lilith¡¯s patience grew thin as she forced her magic through her mind. The archscientist oval glasses screened out in view from her lens as she sees Lilith is getting through her head. She tells her right away before she digs in too deep.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    She didn¡¯t say anything and let her read her mind. Lilith wasn¡¯t too kind for holding her off from an important and dangerous individual. The archscientist¡¯s oval glasses starts to crack as she held strong. The time is wasting as she keeps her mind away from her involving such personal guild matters.

    Spokesman sees the two eye-to-eye to each other, and their presence of magic around them is weak to the sense of danger. The people around them, all citizens, didn¡¯t sense the threat as it feels like needle to each of them staring against each other. A needle from them is equivalent to the point to where it lethally hits. Like acupuncture, if it hits the wrong spot, it will lead to uncomfortable to dreadful experience. He had enough for them to act like this and picks Lilith¡¯s bag away from her magic. The powerful spike raging out from her presence, the archscientist¡¯s glasses cracked and fell. Lilith turns around almost bursting in rage, then quiets down when she sees her husband.

    ¡°I thought it was urgent when I sense your . . . worries, dear¡±

    ¡°Dear . . .¡±

    The archscientist responds ¡°She may have her past involved with us before. I know why, because she traces an old familiar magic. But you must understand that this threat is our matters. We must not interfere each other¡¯s works when it comes to this, for everyone¡¯s sake, mind your own business¡±

    Spokesman didn¡¯t believe her ¡°I guess Haw was right about your guild. Some projects are better be on hold and private. That¡¯s why my dear has your equipment¡±

    The archscientist knows about the situation in their servers. This computer, however can also regain their old server back and well-adjusted enough to fend off against their opposing side. They can manage it without Lilith¡¯s help. However, Lilith is interfering once again. She remains persistent to Lilith and her intimidating presence.

    ¡°You already done enough as you tore that virus apart. Your enemy is a demon now . . .¡±

    Lilith held herself back to hear to someone that her enemy becomes like her own kind. It is sad enough of her own race to see those ascendances reaching the same likeness as hers.

    Her magic blurred the view of the eyeing people around them. This is clearly something she wants to do so and willing to commit even she had to do it by force. Spokesman held firm on the bag and gives his hand to his wife. He said to Lilith

    ¡°Honey, there are more people to bent on your wrath. Let¡¯s just wait and see what¡¯s going on to their side, if they fail, you could see the obvious power flowing to the sky¡±

    ¡°Dear, I am sorry for not being your perfect wife. But they take you away from me¡±

    The archscientist knows who Lilith is. She had done too much to gain so little and trying to pay the debts from the souls of the afterlife.

    Lilith left to calm herself down while the two of them have their conversation. Her magic remained sealed and silent from the outsiders to hear. Archscientist thanked him

    ¡°I apologized not going to cooperate with her, but she alone shouldn¡¯t be exposing herself among the Fuku City residence. We already found out of their rumors¡±

    ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t have the prior knowledge about your situation. I honestly expecting myself to meet this enemy of hers¡±

    ¡°As always, she always sends her mind into your head¡±

    ¡°We are as one, by oath as I have faith with her. She has her debts¡±

    Spokesman leaves, as the archscientist still receiving the subliminal message through her transmission. She must not waste time as she uses her runes to teleport herself into their hideout. Hearing what he said to her, she immediately stripped off her clothes during the teleportation commenced. All of her clothes left behind as she beamed out from the area. Lilith¡¯s eyes look at the clothes left behind, as she left bewildered. The Dexter Guild had managed to escape another trick of her sleeves. Spokesman plays well to help the archscientist against the demoness¡¯ wits.

    The teleportation was a success as the room automatically discovered the user¡¯s condition. The archscientist spared uniform sets in as it worn to her as fast as possible before materializing. She checks on the scanner from the location she left behind her clothes. The scanner shows contamination of magic presence on her and Spokesman¡¯s involuntary magic flows with Lilith¡¯s magic. She almost brought the computer with her adding and might cause an auto start when it interacts with the other computers. Spokesman had given himself another respect to the guild.

    The hideout sees that everyone is ready themselves to sneak into Fuku City. The next phase of the operation to fully enclose the virus is on their way. Lady Coheld on screen sees her entering the room.

    ¡°All of the volunteers used of all of their efforts for this event to happen. You are here to bring these two soldiers inside the city for the client who entered our city before. Ignore their profiles and proceed with caution. I have already sent them one of you to enter their city. Here¡±

    The archscientist receives a card pass and a letter from Fuku City. She responds ¡°I can¡¯t believe we could actually justify our action for once¡±

    X2L turns his gaze to Lady Coheld¡¯s hand gesture, down, and he said to the archscientist

    ¡°Affirmative, we apologize for your indirect involvement¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have my main goal from our head archscientist to research on the state of Taiyou Industries rebuilding effort. Just follow your roles within the department as I represent to Archscientist Coheld¡±

    Lady Coheld sees her acting confident. Already know in her head that she is already being stressed out being with the specific companion. Watching how the life in this world made her sick to the bone. A professional hiding the real feeling in her heart. The archscientist is going in the society of the depraved communities, and more so with their client. The woman who works inside the hideout joins the archscientist with the other two soldiers. The last mission in the internet, they must complete it all to fit the agendas they have secretly plan since the invasion of the hackers from Fuku City.

    The people who still are inside the website. Their systems are being corrupted then their UIs, controls, and even their own screen slowing down causing the worst lag they could ever see. Their sight can¡¯t see clearly as it is endlessly loading, others receive failed input and output to every button in their controls as they press. The last thing is functioning is the warning sign to all of them that the computer virus is detected. Their own system firewall was able to resist it, but this virus quickly adapted once it touches it.

    They started leaving by removing their equipment, either turning it off or lucky enough to logoff while severely slowing down. The digital environment is popping out from the neutral zone of the websites. The place they were teleported into wherethey finally defeated Tea. Their distorted dialogue is trying to reach one of them as it gives misunderstandable and confusing tone.

    ¡°What bzzt on bzzt?!¡±

    ¡°This bzzt out like crazy. Can bzzzzzt us?¡±

    ¡°We are losing control bzzzt, something is bzzt to the server¡±

    ¡°Not good, I can bzzt few words here and then¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t bzzt you¡¯re saying¡±

    ¡°What some shit bzzzzt? Look!¡±

    Across the distance as the website is being shattered and reformed into a different platform. The area turns into a landscape into a dystopian environment. High rise platforms floating to the air where the platforms give a scifi futuristic look to it. The platform is turned into a portal to some sort, and lights beaming towards them in red colors. Their distorted screen warns them is slowly consumed by the virus as they slowly escaping the area. The administrators started leaving, letting the remaining brave fools to watch it to the very last end. They are not ready to face. The neutral zone is surrounded by borders between the Dexter Guild and them as the barrier blocked the unknown threat.

    The users who watch in point of view, suddenly left as the sudden burst of disconnection. The appearance what they say is matching the files they get from the Enders server. Identical pieces of its limbs and body, the static impulse moving into the source of the problem, and feasting it all the internet speed. A sudden movement going through to this virus, everything around it starts to corrupt as it being reoptimized under its own existence. The people who are in the zone are all left. The last remaining administrators watch it change the zone completely.

    The administrator room was able to withstood the corrupted red virus. The man looks around to see any changes going around here. There is none, the users use him to check his surrounding as the cover frame is clearly from the social media website, but the entirety of its functions are in tuned with Dexter Guild¡¯s software. To the last moment where the red light finally breached the room. The administrator room itself turned into a trap and chained the red light, surging back to the portal. Holding the incoming threat in place, for a time. Because of that, it causes the programs to become disoriented from the interaction. It shows the data that is converted from digital to magic.

    The main room where the servers are. The people who are tried to stop the probe have failed. Flashes, the one who almost stops it before it transferring to the lone server, have left first trying to cooperate with the other software engineers about the situation. His companions follow him to finish their job. The man with the lump coal sighs

    ¡°I guess we are joining into the internet, huh?¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Magnet doubts it ¡°You can¡¯t be sure, No one actually know how what to do inside. Fighting inside there I heard is like a videogame¡±

    Their other companion responds ¡°None of us know, let¡¯s see how this turns out¡±

    Inside the internet, in the main servers, the users are trying to go through the neutral zone. Everything they have done so far, it is useless. The data they have gathered, all the utilities and experimental test coding they have given them are near to useless under a short time. The computer virus they heard by the Dexter Guild under the name, Code Red. Its location is now at the neutral zone, as it is surrounded by borders between Dexter Guild¡¯s abandoned dark web and the Fuku City¡¯s protective firewalls.

    It is clearly that the place they are transferred to. It is kind of remarkable how it sends it there, besides the lone server. One of them was able to see how the virus act. The traces of it going to them is just an assumption.

    ¡°Look at this Sir, we found something how it behaves. After being freed from the lone server, it immediately going through the internet to any sign of traffic going through the website. It was supposed to head to the main network but stops where one of the left-over traps made by Dexter Guild days ago¡±

    ¡°Left-over traps?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir, where the areas remained neutral until our side took it over. They left behind some none functional hyperlinks. I mean traps . . .¡±

    ¡°Please, explain it directly. No more of the tech stuff and treated like this as magic¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I am not a software engineer¡±

    ¡°Neither am I¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up¡±

    The other user comes in and explained it to him ¡°What he is trying to say. They set up a trap specifically for that virus. We can¡¯t clarify if it needed those people inside social media as bait, but objective is clear to bring it there¡±

    He shows them the chart on their UIs. Tea¡¯s last encrypted information before she fell. The rest of the data were corrupted when the red light enters the neutral zone. Only giving the message in such a broken state. The users read

    ¡°. . . Final mission complete, sending **** bzzt to all detail to . . . ****scientist¡±

    One of them reacts ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It means they are not finished yet. To leave that virus revived inside of our servers will be free in the matter of time. We need to understand why they bring it there in the first place¡±

    They begin to search any active users in the Dexter Guild¡¯s side. None of them were active, others try the alternative with those large numbers of users during the time of meeting for the signing of the contract. Then they found inside the dark web. To the available users working inside the main servers, they were called out to find them. They need to know what they are goals are to bring it here. While the others who do know, plays along. They used their private chats to discuss about what they have brought into the internet.

    ¡°Oh fuck! Not even a week, they are advancing such an alarming rate¡±

    ¡°What on earth they have inside of their old computers?¡±

    The chat turns absurd as a trail of comments with useless assumptions about Dexter Guild and other grievances they spout on the texts. The group chat has no collecting intake about it. Group of hackers speaking out after the other, until one person speaks out but passed by from the stream of comments.

    One of the users who is not part of the hacking group was able to search that comment. While he checks on the private server, his community is all offline for the time. Carefully trying to mind everything he needs to know as the chaos is happening in the main servers. He found out the truth of the Dexter Guild¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the virus keeping the most important technology we have ever witness. You won¡¯t even set foot inside the internet or better yet . . . Simulating the real world¡¯s working methods to the digital space. You can¡¯t see how advanced this world was if you can¡¯t even find a single unrecognizable piece of equipment . . .¡±

    The user finds the name of the commentor ¡®Digidrimhak16¡¯. Giving very important information ¡°. . . Have you guys forgotten how their server slows down but still has functional websites? You even tried to intentionally ruined their catalogue of old files from within, and still failed to do so . . .¡±

    He keeps scrolling as fast as the new comments buried the commentor¡¯s post. Time after time, he is trying to look for the expected to be next post will be long. It finally appeared, and still no one is responding to him.

    ¡°. . . All of you don¡¯t even read my damn post. If this keeps up, they will able to get all of us under these circumstances.  One, the people who are engage with the hacking to their servers. They already keep track in each of every one of us. Two, this is not our fucking world here. They can do anything the fuck they want with us. Three, this is from Enders Bridge we¡¯re messing with. This not some nation around the world, it is clearly next to the same massive region in the west. Four, they know how to operate their own fucking internet. Now you see we are in deep shit. Finally, five, what¡¯s going to happen to us?¡±

    The user continues scrolling down, as the commentator seem have to lost talking with the chat. The hackers are continuing arguing, until he himself stops reading it. One of his colleagues calling to them

    ¡°This is urgent. We are ordered to venture through the dark web to find them. Can anyone of you will be able to go there?¡±

    The user raises his hands ¡°I will¡±

    ¡°Good, anybody in the crowd will come along?¡±

    No one is raising their hands. One of the users see that the people won¡¯t volunteer are clearly hackers. There is one woman trying to go through from the back to the front. An icon appeared above her head showing the punishment as she was muted from the group. The user sees her by small margin among the crowd.

    ¡°Her! She looks like she wants to come as well¡±

    ¡°Her! Oh her, it is better to find someone else. She is being punished for causing trouble in the middle of the crisis here. We don¡¯t want you to be jeopardize in the special search¡±

    She looks at them trying to come along as the others are pulling her away. Muted, she shows only her UI screen with emojis from her own personal pic. The chat box and the voice chat were removed for her to use. The user looks at her desperately, but she shows more being angry among her peers.

    ¡°Would it be much better that she could come along? You guys seem not to ban her from the main servers¡±

    The other user leans to him and said nervously ¡°It is because the executive of this main servers brought her here to check on us. That¡¯s her daughter, you know, one of the big tech company CEOs¡±

    There he looks at the UI, where there are the options to kick her out. The other users don¡¯t dare to press it as the agreement had already settled to let her stay. The woman starts to get feisty as the calls from the real world is now desperately trying to fix the aftermath of the lone server. They hear the news back in Fuku City

    ¡°We are quarantined the lone server. The devices inside the room of the lone server are being pulled into the internet. We secluded the room, and the room eventually vanished. The virus is now trying to spread but there are traces of the probe¡¯s interference . . .¡±

    The user hears the news and changes their mind. ¡°This is not what I wanted to hear. Fine! Bring her with you, if anything happened to her, you¡¯ll be the one will be facing her mother later¡±

    He nods, and the group was being pushed away from her. She runs towards them as the mute is being removed. The woman finally speaks, but forgot that her volume reaches max. A loud shout heard, and he endure it in full blast.

    ¡°I want to join . . . My bad¡±

    She changes the audio settings as the other users are preparing to send them to the dark web. They don¡¯t want to listen her annoying voice, and the two immediately send to the enemy side of the internet.

    Without giving her a chance to complain any further, they go through the process loading their accounts into the unknown dark web. The two appeared into the emptiness of the void. The woman looks at the user, as if they already know each other. Yes, they were

    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe the hackers won¡¯t set foot into the dark web. How many users are there in the main servers as our real co-workers?¡±

    ¡°All of them went out and check the actual servers inside the core networks¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe how they are now managing the internet service without knowing how the internet still able provide services without its origin¡±

    They look around the void as it is as empty as it seems. They checked their UIs, the location they are in where the last sighting to the robot¡¯s confrontation with one of the Fuku adventurers. It should be a platform like game, or even a game mention from their reports. Website game, that is not for them to be surprise about like the other web browser games. To what they are expecting it to be, there is nothing.

    ¡°For now . . .¡± Someone speaks from the dark void. They listen to the voice

    ¡°WELL NOW, sorry. It seems two visitors from the other side are coming to join us. It would be great if you guys should¡¯ve invaded our territories than going through the social media. Sigh* I can¡¯t believe you two, of all people, entering to our side where that jerk or worse the red guy entered the internet again¡±

    The robot appeared before them while the room is materializing. The woman looks at the robot, mistakenly thought to be character she knows.

    ¡°Wheatley?¡±

    The user pulls her arm ¡°No, that¡¯s an AI. I guess they are what are left after the other users disconnected from the internet¡±

    ¡°We both know that, but this AI is actually acted one of the games I played¡±

    ¡°Oh, a rich girl like you play videogames¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, if you play games like this one. This little eyeball robot has some nice character expression¡±

    The robot responds ¡°I heard that, and also calling me Wheatley. I guess you¡¯re right, that I pretend to be the guy who is charming, questionable, and passive aggressive. The only thing I could ruin your life is . . .¡±

    The two sees their UIs are being hacked, as it already reaching through their systems without their protection even notice. The two look at each other if this is not the right time to lose here. The user needs to act quickly

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m done waiting, I¡¯ve never seen you guys in a long time and I am rolling my eyes for days to fight¡±

    The room has done materializing as the two have to face this mad machine. Their systems are already open and the robot shriek.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The robot shakes itself around the air like rotating ball keep spinning randomly into the air as the platform appeared as it holds it like a pi?ata.

    The arm that attached to the robot breaks accidentally as it fell to the ground. ¡°AAH . . . I mean AAH! FOR REAL!¡±

    It drops dead, the woman comes to it and picks it up ¡°Ow! Not even screaming at you guys not seem to work. You know, they told me that screaming like an animal or a coward will scare you to death. Sigh* What¡¯s going on in this cyberspace. I thought we were ready to face the virus with that trick . . .¡±

    The two continue to listen to it as its dialogue is actually reminiscence the loser version of Wheatley. She likes it better to be the loser villain instead, however.

    ¡°. . . There is something I could do. Holding me like this seems like you are listening to me. Care to listen when I starting to think of a plan?¡±

    The woman asks ¡°What plan?¡±

    ¡°First I need to save myself from this hostage situation¡±

    The user can¡¯t hold himself from laughing. The robot was not too happy, and sarcastically says to him

    ¡°Har, har, very funny. Why not let me remind you people that the troopers take your friends head are coming sooner than you think. Hah?¡±

    The robot wasn¡¯t wrong. But there is no telling when they going into the dark web as they are on their way into the city. Both of them thought was another of his charms. The woman says to it

    ¡°Uhm, your name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you name me. I was called so many names; C down, Flashes, Miss, Morbid, Chelly, and . . .¡±

    She shuts it up, and said ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Muffled mouth* . . . I told you, they called me that. I can¡¯t to seem to have someone getting screamed to death. That¡¯s why they call me . . .¡±

    The woman muffled its mouth again. The user remembers the names

    ¡°C down or C, Flashes, Miss, Morbid, and Chelly. I think it is about to say my name too¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore the introduction and let¡¯s focus first what we are doing. Hey, care to explain why you people are doing this?¡±

    The woman let it go her hand from its mouth. ¡°I was hoping the same thing with my team. I know from the start it is more like a revenge plot for us to go against certain enemies. I bet you two didn¡¯t know about the clash between hackers. Ours has the virus and we are a bit dull. Now that you guys took it, we want it back¡±

    After it answers, they start wondering about the lone server. The user says to it ¡°The virus also contained special documents about going in and out in the internet physically. It is so powerful with such technology to go through to another realm¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that. Uhm well, it is the same goes with spheres and realms by the way. The cyberspace is different. Ah? It is more like a tool to program stuff through the brain. To physically entered it is the experiment on its own. The virus, however, is no mortal I tell you that. As normal races to ever goes through it let your entire existence into mana along with runes. When it comes to worse, if the servers break. Everyone dies except for the demons, and all realms never have that issue¡±

    The same goes the fate of the virus. The two learns that the virus is actually a demon. They tried to contact with the main servers, but no network connecting to here. It continues

    ¡°. . . If you continue the formula that neutral mana doesn¡¯t equate to runes. There is no possibility for the cyberspace to exist at all, unless . . .¡±

    The user sticks his head closer as she starts to feel worried about it. ¡°. . . Unless, you will go through forbidden magic. Where neutral mana and runes are actually harmonized together, but it will destroy all orders of mana with fictional means . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . All they have to do is to make their own runes and compatible with the neutral mana itself to work together. Like Archscience tries to combine all mana into one and still follow the magic laws, then that experiment would likely to turn into reality or another form of absolute law of nature. Anyway, could you let me go now?¡±

    The woman asks it one last thing ¡°Then the virus we are facing it. It is a demon, right?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, no living being ever ventured through this cyberspace world. Wait a minute, did someone other than demons entered here?¡±

    One last thing for the user to say before they have to leave. Chelly sees his face looking grim, but she raises his spirit with comforting smile. He thought something dire as the Dexter Guild or the virus will find their private server eventually.

    ¡°There is a special server which we made for private means. Do you already know about it?¡±

    The robot stood silent for a bit, talking about the secret private chat. It responds with a sad expression

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there is no important data to look over it. You seem to be scared. Me too, I don¡¯t know either about them and . . . why are you two so relief?¡±

    The two is more relief and thought the Dexter Guild might have known about it, for now. There are more things to talk about with this Robot. Chelly turns to the user as she didn¡¯t know his name.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your name¡±

    ¡°Me, Oh I forgot it¡¯s¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sugawala Lyou, correct?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chelly looks at the user¡¯s expression as he looks at him with dead eyes. The robot explains to him

    ¡°You know darn well I said it. I don¡¯t need calling you ¡®It3ch¡¯ for nothing. I¡¯m sorry to break it to you, but I need your help user¡±

    His name is so close to expose. The threat of the virus is a demon is near to where he is frozen still. Knowing his true name will be fated for his life to be under control, he feels begging for this AI for mercy, and the robot sees it. He reluctantly said

    ¡°Why would you do this?¡±

    The robot gives an angry look ¡°I am not here to murder you, b-u-u-t. I have no obligation to fail here too. Let¡¯s get to the point, let me talk nonsense for the entire time, while you guys need to learn how my people is. I know we are the most unredeemable group, but why do we need to be rational as we are the vast superior group¡±

    They already expected it, but not like this. A threat coming from an AI.

 CODE RED! - Chapter 141

    COI C141

    The user, now exposed name Lyou, had remembered about the warnings of the hacker. The Dexter Guild¡¯s known for desperation of research and the mindset of no moral values in regards for it to multitask to further into their results. Many premises from what he examined so far is the balance war. The contract says that both sides will never show harm and follow the rules based on the safety of all of users¡¯ health condition. The AI wasn¡¯t part of the contract, nor it has a supervisor to watch its manners. Chelly never thought it acted this way. The robot watching them as they should understand the situation, they are in.

    Meanwhile, the Dexter Guild is now infiltrating inside Fuku City as they seek. The archscientist dress in a suit to fit most high-end businesswoman. The difference is the color she wears, not only she didn¡¯t use the most Enders¡¯ color scheme, dark colors in black and blue, and wears the old style brown colored suit. With her fedora on her head and her long hair blonde hairs keeping charms, yet her oval glasses still worn and lastly the purple rubber gloves are replaced in dark brown cloth. Along with her two bodyguards, X2L and McS4, in body hidden inside their suits.

    They go to the entrance with her invitation letter on hand. The guards see her waiting on queue as they call the counter. ¡°We have an important person waiting in line. Please call the clients who are expecting the individual¡±

    Whereas they are waiting in queue, the guards approach her with the badge that matches the letter¡¯s stamp. ¡°Our client wished to see you than they have expected on your appointment¡±

    ¡°How so . . . The appointment should be an hour later¡±

    ¡°We apologize for the intrusion, but we already know that you don¡¯t have contact and we are clearly following orders¡±

    The two bodyguards use their earpieces as they reach the archscientist ¡°Is there any other groups who will not be able to reach on schedule?¡±

    ¡°None, we can begin the mission as soon as possible. Once we get in and my meeting starts. Proceed to go with the mission as soon as she gets inside¡±

    One of the Dexter Guild members at the back is the one who will be acting like a tourist. Following the plan, she has to go to any network then bypass any limitation just to go inside the internet.

    She watches them left as they cut through the line leaving herself alone. The woman looks at the time as she keeps a special item to disguised herself as the archscientist¡¯s bodyguards along with the small droid to hologram as the second bodyguard. She doesn¡¯t when the plan set on time or sooner. Only thing left she could do now is to read the map of Fuku City with a replica device. The Dexter Guild is now fully reengineered the technological products in this city. Now holding the replica, it lacks are the registered account and other apps, but Isekai City doesn¡¯t have the technology to trace their stealth runes.

    The archscientist and her bodyguards teleported inside the building, where they look at the window, and the location they are in is not in Fuku City itself. They see the ruins of Mihayara District up north, to the right is the tree to the north east, then to the eastside is Stranding Island. Comparing those locations through eye view distances. It is clearly for them that they are in Mihayara district. Two people face them with a welcome greeting.

    ¡°Welcome, it is so nice to finally accept the agreement this early than we have expected. I¡¯m sorry for the others who are too busy because it was too sudden. We won¡¯t. . .¡±

    She stops them ¡°I have no intention to have such delays, nor do you have acting fast in our visit to Fuku City¡±

    The two didn¡¯t hesitate as they introduced themselves. ¡°Then let us be on our way. I am a businessman, and this partner called himself the Perb¡±

    The two bodyguards, like X2L, face to face with the Perb. X2L is chubby, while the Perb with his incredible looks and fat body. Never seen a person who is fatter than him wearing clothes that already showing their round belly wider than him. The Perb, however, sees this opportunity as he taps his head without his partner knowing.

    X2L and McS4 see his signal. The archscientist heard from the earpiece as someone is tapping his head, with her oval glasses looking at the man¡¯s tapping his forehead. The feint drench of chemicals on him as the bacteria still has a spec on the man¡¯s body, more importantly inside his body. The two bodyguards nod at him, while the man with his chubby face drops his mouth slowly and said to the back of his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Haw, I mean, is there something else I don¡¯t know?¡±

    They moved into the room as the door opened. The bodyguards left waiting at the door. The businessman leans to the Perb. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, we can still have a chance to get the hold of their stocks and get on with your friends¡¯ dream company¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to make business with us since the day of that damn moon destroying the ceiling of the barrier¡±

    ¡°I indeed did that, and remember who are the people I am prioritize here. You people always wanting to do with some Horsin style tech enterprise. While my other clients already getting away to continue on business while the city being devoured by technical difficulties¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You hear me right, and now I¡¯m back to bring back the goods, again¡±

    As the door shuts, the two bodyguards remember that tapping at the head signal. McS4 never thought someone is carelessly giving the signal to them. ¡°After this mission, let¡¯s go and find RH-0. I¡¯m curious why he collaborated with a defect¡±

    ¡°Everyone we found from Fuku City had their defects, McS4. Why do he need him anyway?¡±

    ¡°It is better that we are not involved in this. RH-0 should¡¯ve done something to spread the message. If it wasn¡¯t for the taints of chemicals on him, I thought we might shoot him in the dead¡±

    X2L whisperingly laughs ¡°It probably means he¡¯ll become the luckiest monster¡±

    Inside the internet, the virus is slowly recovering its memory it. Its body finally remembers how it moves and act. Twitching every sense it has, and remembering the past that scramble its head in so many different ways. The past is coming in, nothing will resist it to remember it all as its head trying to recollect it all. From memory, biologically and technically, it tries to separate the two as it was once outside from the cyberworld and walk on foot in the real world. The red lights are starting to creep through what available space it had in this cornered website.

    Familiar past equipment coming from Dexter Guild and along with the lone server, these two are being compared to its recoverable eyes. The lone server is less advance than the preserve comparison between programs, software, and coding put together. The difference though, is the innovation, the people who brought it out from the Enders Bridge server had much a lot of things feeling unique, but at the same time familiar to the least. It is sad for this virus is not one of the people who entered Horsin for the first time, and was born with knowledge of origin from its ancestors.

    It spoke ¡°I was human, and ascended to godhood. This technology was belonged to my ancestor before. I can¡¯t seem to remember it well. Or how many years did I trapped myself into the cyberspace protecting the last remaining websites in Cirtei. I can still continue to rebuild again with this new people¡¯s innovation¡±

    Still barely holding, the virus is trying to recollect itself back to reality. The utilities it had are slowly forming in runes under the digital codes. The obsolete of its creation, on hand, trying to figure out how to deal with them and the new cyberworld it is in.

    Lost again to itself as it tries to reboot again, the missing codes inside its system is being reformat and start a new again. The system it requires doesn¡¯t exist here yet, and it tries its best to maintain compatibility as if it downgrading to their levels. Compacted with data to manually revert all the best features it has, the virus only option to maintain this incompatible system it is in, it will use magic as soon as it realized all the effort of downgrading lead it to neutral mana at the end.

    It wasn¡¯t long, for the main servers are able to detect the virus again. The websites that close to the neutral zone are protective barriers to the other side of the web. It already loses its purpose as it is being corrupted. The internet is being disfigured from its technical uses and turned nothing but magic. They have to force call everyone, especially the defectors to come here and stop the menace. The call is already reach to the office of the cult leader, as numbers of hackers coming inside giving him the report.

    ¡°Sir Hidari, we have an emergency¡±

    ¡°I know, sigh*. The mind of the defectors and the gang members are reaching through my very thought. You also included being troubled. I knew I sense something was wrong. The unknown is clearly from the Enders Bridge and they led something out from the internet. Now it led to the escape of that corrupted file, yes?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I see, the damage is not done and no one is hurt, right?¡±

    One of them reluctantly answered ¡°Yes Sir¡±

    The cult leader already knows, all of them offered shared only his telepathy. Thanks to the dark green dot gang, his old friends are in the gang, and already sending intel left and right. The rebellion is already giving him histories and sources who he is facing with. If any leaders thought of this as nuisances, then will deserve to everything they have built into ruins. Not him, he has connections. His hands twitches, as the hackers thought they would be punished, but it his own excitement to deal with this threat. He bears something that able to get rid of demons.

    ¡°Uh sir?¡± They look at him trying to collect his thoughts, in truth, he is trying to grasp what entails him to do after such situation like this occurred.

    ¡°I will allow you to have the defectors joining your extermination¡±

    They were shocked ¡°You will!?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I already know. Since the beginning of your group offering me to invest the project. I am clearly under investigating everything you people have trying to make it into reality. Except for your situation. What is the threat you were afraid about?¡±

    The hackers explained to him ¡°A computer virus, I mean the truth is, it¡¯s a demon who hold the folders of instructions on getting into the internet, physically. We don¡¯t know who originally made such invention. About its powers, we clearly see through the lone server that it is heavily rely on neutral mana. The runes were strong enough to withstood its hidden potential, and it somehow able to escape on its own by pure will before the probe appears¡±

    The cult leader knows about the small scout drone. The Fuku City is under the domain of his own magic. It doesn¡¯t have a slight of threat since the beginning. Because he didn¡¯t have any knowledge of a potential rune magic.

    While the hackers continue to discuss what to do with the virus, in the middle of the cult leader¡¯s business, he senses an Enders entering the city. A different Enders from what he had sensing, besides the two with little powers they have. This one has no power whatsoever. No traces of magic, but still an Enders in essence. He checks his device and look through the public surveillance. Where he finds a woman passing through the street. The woman looks around as it finds an internet caf¨¦. She goes inside.

    The cult leader has the opportunity to see what this stranger entered this city. After the internet is having more difficulty to handle the virus, he sends a message to his trusted gang leader.

    ¡°There¡¯s a person I want you to check. Don¡¯t let her do anything until we know about her motives¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    He sends coordinates ¡°Wait, here?! I¡¯ll be heading there in a flash¡±

    He waits then see they show a picture of the broken pieces of the virus¡¯ image. Connecting together as it forms an avatar. The hackers said to him ¡°You can see when we put it together it forms a picture of a demon. We don¡¯t know how dangerous it is, until now¡±

    The woman steps inside the small room, where she in front with nothing but a computer. The Dexter Guild should begin the mission as she brings out the equipment inside her hidden rune bag. As she is about to open it, the detector shows a threat is near in her area. She pulls out a gun and fires at the target next door. Double tapping it, one for the firing projectile and the other for making a rift. She reaches her hand and pull something from the rift. In the squeeze tight spaces, she pulls someone, paralyzed, and swearing it all out.

    A gang leader who is entrusted by the cult leader. She is known for being the boss in the entertainment groups. Her and her gang members where surprised by the sudden attack when they go to the hallway. A projectile flash them in dust form, and all of them fell down to the ground paralyzed. Then a rift opens and pulled her into the person they are trying to search for. This was so fast as she never expected this to happen. Under just short notice, the gang members are trying to call for help.

    The woman says to her ¡°I know you are looking for me¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?! No, I was . . .¡±

    The woman shows her replica device and with a hacked surveillance camera. All information she receives from the cult leader had already in her device.

    ¡°. . . How?¡±

    The woman taps her device a few times as more files being transferred into the replica.

    ¡°If you continue to act dumb, then how many private information I could get, especially this one¡±

    The woman looks at the image as she shows an intimidating expression, trying to move but remained paralyzed, her rage turns to disbelief then finally to acceptance.

    ¡°Ugh! Alright. We are here to know about your objectives¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Then who is the person wants that information¡±

    ¡°We both know is the boss. I won¡¯t even tell you who¡±

    The woman checks her radar as the rest of the gang members are coming in to stop her. She looks at the gang leader as this is something they have prepared for.

    ¡°I could see that your companions are coming to save you¡±

    ¡°Is it obvious? You are inside our territory . . . Hey what are you doing?¡±

    The woman wears a helmet and gives her as well. Then she placed the components on the ground with a contraption installed by the door.

    ¡°Playing your game . . .¡±

    The gang members reached the room, as they open the door. Something happened as it blown up with an array of strange vaporizing mist and lights go beyond the limits and making them blind. The two disappeared as the gang members send the message to the cult leader.

    ¡°Sir, the woman disappeared including our boss. We have no traces from this strange phenomenon with neon lights and misty air¡±

    The cult leader had seen the potential of the Dexter Guild¡¯s expertise of using their technology, and this woman alone was able to lose her tracks once she gets in.

    The two of them are inside the internet. Physically and trapped inside of the dark web, where they stood one of the AIs. No hesitation to see who are friend and foe, it says to them

    ¡°Warning, biological mass entering the digital space. Exposures will be degrading the physical and mental conditions within the body. Leave or be forced to adapt the impossible¡±

    The gang leader felt her body is being suffocated inside the internet. Only with the helmet helps her breathe but the pressure exposed from her body starts to feel light and at the same time crushing her.

    The woman could leave her here and continue to suffer the bad conditions inside their side of the internet, but after a thorough scanning of the AI, it said to her

    ¡°No neuro breached detected. This is not the intruder from the Enders server. Remove the specimen from this cyberspace¡±

    The AI brings in the imprisonment prism and beam at the gang leader then absorb her inside the prism. It gives it to her and said ¡°Send the specimen into its preferable habitat as yours are degrading your conditions as well¡±

    The woman took a deep breathe as she is now starting the switch. The two bodyguards are detecting technological interference as they are being transported to the internet. The woman appeared inside the building as she immediately opens the droid and disguised themselves as the bodyguards. She held the prism where the gang leader kept inside. The gang leader trapped inside the prism as she feels that this place soothing to her body. Feeling like she is inside a dream, she can¡¯t resist nor fight back. The relaxing aura put her into a deep sleep.

    The switch was successful, as they are inside the internet once again. X2L finds the traces of signal and contacts to where the virus is. McS4 takes his deep breath inside the internet with his physical body exposed. His body armor is now readjusted to one of the old models that entered the internet. Like a spacesuit in space, this one is protected them from the disorientated reality between digital and physical property within the internet. Fully formed by magic within runes. The most important to them now is the targets.

    The cult leader receives an anonymous message, telling the detail that his entrusted gang leader is taken hostage. He didn¡¯t show any discomfort for the loss, but rather, intrigued. The Dexter Guild had infiltrated the city and able to quickly enter and out from the internet. Without the use of their device into their network, and use only to the city¡¯s devices as its main entrance. Then it means, the gang leader was caught can¡¯t be traced back. He uses every mana he had to find her, a large sonic wave bursts through the city and back. In return, there is no traces of her. His eyes clearly taken a serious look.

    He replies to it ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It replies with a vague message ¡°You already know, the people who is making the project¡±

    The cult leader calls for assistance as he finds out who are the people involved. Slowly taken into consideration, he receives another message

    ¡°Justifying the means of actions, will you respond to their actions¡±

    The cult leader, since the beginning, knows too well when the hackers did and give it to him as a way to improve society¡¯s next stage. His response

    ¡°I have no involvement in this matter, until they give the project to us as soon as it is finished. They are not our responsibility¡±

    ¡°Good, then they are in no of use later on¡±

    X2L reads the message to McS4. ¡°Expendable . . .¡±

    McS4 shows no respond but silent walk in a straight direction. X2L sees him walking with no signs for words on his body movement. It was obvious choice to follow along the Dexter Guild¡¯s expectation, or was it they already know the virus who¡¯ve seen its images and drawings. X2L clearly understands what they have to do. Those who entered the secrets and the forbidden tools they have rightfully kept. The people who trespassed their servers will face the inevitable. McS4 can only state the obvious

    ¡°The influenced must be purged¡±

    The virus took an hour to fully prepared against the people with the remnants it finds outside the city. Still trapped in the neutral zone in the internet. The Fuku adventurers have gathered inside the central high-rise building in Fuku City. They brought many experienced and well known who faced the horrible environment from the east coast. Throughout the time as the cult leader used his magic to reach every defector and non-defector to face the formidable foe. C meets with his old team, while they show no obligation to have nice greetings. Miss says it well with her own companions joined in.

    ¡°This is some fucking lie that those idiots pull us into¡±

    Flashes agreed ¡°Even they put their lives on the line going out to the city, this is what they want to obtain their fame and fortune¡±

    Magnet sees the realm going into the internet world ¡°This is just like the other realms from before. What so different about it?¡±

    Miss laughs ¡°None at all, it is the same magic realm that we all going through. The worst of it all, we have to face a demon for the first time¡±

    Her companions shook and let out in a rage ¡°Augh! All of us just want to go back and live the life with powers to our sides. Living peacefully as the city developed. Why would they want to interfere the world¡¯s business?¡±

    C answers her ¡°It is because they want something out from the post-apocalypse. The surviving tech in Rune Isles¡±

    They turned towards him looking furious to hear that. C backs out from it, while Flashes¡¯ companions let out a good laugh

    ¡°A non-defector to the end, this kid can¡¯t even act like a man when you guys look at him mean¡±

    Flashes greeted them ¡°It¡¯s been a while, how¡¯s the mountain shrine?¡±

    ¡°Fully secured because of the government, let¡¯s see that our own founded guild to help us access to go down there¡±

    Thousands of defectors coming in, waiting in front of the portal to where the demon is. Wearing the disguised as doubles as they trying to reintroduce themselves to this extent. They will be having difficulties to know their old friends with the new faces they disguised as. No wasting in their RAP to figure things out, and most valuable skills they needed are more important than their own team¡¯s recognition. Then something happened, the cult leader entered the building.

    His presence search everyone in the building to have connection or knowledge about the people he brings. Almost all of the people who don¡¯t know the secrets, were already stepping out from the building for early leave. Then there is one last group was about to leave. It was Lyou, Chelly, and the rest. They were about to leave, but he stops them.

    ¡°I heard someone in your group have known something particular¡±

    Lyou wasn¡¯t happy to hear that, neither would Chelly thought to greet him again.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°There is no need . . .¡±

    While he distinguishes his discussion form in person and in mind, he also included Chelly in part of the discussion.

    ¡°You two, don¡¯t say a word as I have to tell you. Just say yes or no, and that¡¯s it. Now let¡¯s discuss about your adventure having a chat with the enemy. Have you met them?¡±

    Both of them answered ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    ¡°Expected, then you know the conflicts that reach here. Do you feel remorse to your co-workers?¡±

    They kept their mouth shut to whom he is referring to. The cult leader didn¡¯t hesitate to say

    ¡°It¡¯s the people who hacked the Enders Bridge¡±

    Chelly didn¡¯t hesitate to answer and said ¡°YES! Sir¡±

    Went from a loud yes, and went quiet to the next.

    Lyou was not ready to answer him and she shows it with a serious face. The cult leader, looking at them, shows no essence influenced inside of them.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be checking on your group for the time being. Let¡¯s work together and not let this happen again¡±

    The other users watch them interact as the cult leader left. No words for them to say as the staff continue their escort out from the building. The cult leader said one of the staff from his side.

    ¡°Please prepare the new positions after this situation is over¡±

    ¡°But sir, the internet team was not part of the organization¡±

    ¡°I said new positions¡±

    ¡°I understand, we will preparing the new team as soon as possible¡±

    ¡°Perfect¡±

    The Fuku adventurers hear someone is coming in such a grand loud noise. It was the cult leader setting his foot down on the room. The portal in front of them as the goal is to remove the problem. The hackers greet him with relief

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you are here to help us¡±

    He honestly responds to them ¡°It¡¯s because if the internet breaks, you will be responsible to actually ending the era of the best telecommunication service that our world had to offer¡±

    The looks of his eyes already sending chills on their spine. If they fail here, their devices are nothing but phones to call and text with dead apps to fill on the empty screen.

    He is now in front of the portal as he begins his speech. They look at him with suspension as this is the first time, they have to face the demon itself. As their surrounding starts to change as their images of their doubles are gone and revert to their actual faces. C sees their true self while the others cheer to see their old friends¡¯ faces. Miss checks on C¡¯s actual face as she was surprised of a young kid with them.

    ¡°So, it was true why Flashes keep calling you kid¡±

    Flashes blocks her for seeing C ¡°Alright, this is enough. We still keep our nicknames here¡±

    Miss is glad to see a new face coming along with their group. They turn around and listened to the speech.

    ¡°I know all of you don¡¯t know this project even exist. Going into the internet?! That¡¯s really something that this world shouldn¡¯t have, but there you see here. All preparation is set and looking around the premise as this facility had open the realm that made it possible. Behold! Right behind me is the demon who created the realm to get you inside the internet. I know every one of you are in disbelief, but this experience should be favored after these long months of training. All of this is happening is something we must involved with, if not, the internet will no longer be ours. There you see, the realm of the internet¡±

    The world is nothing to see as it is from the internet. More like a domain, corrupting everything into the red glow, with circuitry as the frame design. Where only at the entrance, the portal is leaking through corrupted data space outside of the portal. The facility is already sending errors to their UIs, everyone looks at their UI is already being under ceased by the demon¡¯s presence. The computer virus in disguised, the monster who will control the internet soon.

    He continues ¡°Do you feel it?! The worse comes in mind as it will go through the websites and destroy what contents lie inside. This is the testament for all of us and the future when the demons returned back in the front in Mihayara District. All of us must face this threat or everything else is a just another throwaway. But we are not the same people as before; we are strong, able to have three other types of magic. Neutral mana, Runes, and Shamanism. These are the tools you have to bring to face this monster. Bring all of your best skills and take this monster out from our city¡±

    Everyone cheers while others filled each other with desperate motivation as the last place of their luxurious life centered here. The hackers clap and the others see that they are one of the rare groups showing determination from the rest. All suspicion asides, they face the demon in front of them, without any doubt, hesitation, or even regret. The cult leader turns away from the crowd and entered the portal, alone. The moment he entered the portal, the atmosphere around them feels like they are being sucked into it. The gentle breeze flowing into the portal, then it turns windy.

    The Fuku advemturers feel something off, this is not the magic they are experiencing with before. No, more a different form of magic. Traces of powerful and divine magic coming through the wind. The current of the wind magic, it is something they could not describe except for how it feels empty for them to sense it. Their clothes, their hairs, and along the spells channeling affecting the breeze through their items. This is the sensation they feel ominous. There is no time to think, it¡¯s time for them to go.

    The demon, hearing the alarm in its new domain. Someone is coming, and the mana it flows through this very website. It looks up and remembered that same sensation before. Before it entered this world. It mouths tried to breathe this familiar air, and quickly remembered.

    ¡°Elven magic, how could the elves dared to enter this tech haven world?¡±

    It stares at the far distance where its red circuits flowing to where the portal has been formed. It thought about the impossible, then soon stops where humans entered this place. The users of the internet had come.

    Whispers to its wrong idea, ¡°I forgot, they can have their blessings too¡±

    It grabs its own face and cover it as it feels shame about it. Remembering deep within its past, then calms itself down. Suddenly, its old self starts to open up. Its eyes wide open and the warnings start to bleep up in such a loud way. Its powers returned and the remnants starts to form units of droids. Automaton, resemblance of technologically advance robots, had surge up to its side.

    The robots show signs of filth from the Rune Isles. However, its conditions were untouched throughout the years of its lost through the fall era. It confronts them, as its old server still not reached. No matter, the feral machines are here to be its side. The neutral zone is starting to become the design it had remembered before it scatters itself apart. The valley of its creation as it spams everywhere in the English written signs. The light bright stronger in red, loudly.

    ¡°CODE RED!¡±

 CODE RED!! - Chapter 142

    COI C142

    X2L and McS4 is detecting strange transition. The neutral zone is now defying the reality of the cyberworld. The robot is the only one being brought with the two holding the command codes. McS4 says to him

    ¡°Of all the predecessors of Archscientist, we pick the only genuine leader who supported our corps¡±

    ¡°Both of us know that we never seen his contribution. He existed before of us even born, and I am the eldest to the rest of our group¡±

    ¡°Cough* then let¡¯s see this old AI still works¡±

    The robot looks dissatisfied from its previous encounter. The way it looks at them, knowing well that there is someone from the other side trying to contact them. Trying to look like he was being tricked, yet it shows a disappointed analysis.

    ¡°And I was thinking that those two are from the main servers. I was receiving such large wide or broad data about them. I almost scared the living out of the guy who I thought, embarrassingly thought, to be the guy who entered our computer networks. I also try to scream at them in such a way, a code will open their psych triggers¡±

    The two remained silent as they ventured through the websites.

    ¡°I see you two seem you already know. Fine, I am a failure with all the information I was given, and put to waste right in front of me. I was trying to be helpful like the other AIs, they all went goofy to ecstatic. I heard that one who looks like a spy speak in a different accent. You should¡¯ve at least seen the look at him. Oh, yeah. There is one serious guy who created a probe and send it off to the real world. I don¡¯t know what his name is, but golly, the sight to be behold to see him acting like a researcher¡±

    The bragging went on and on until they reach the corrupted pathway to the neutral zone. The robot sees the recognizable color as danger.

    ¡°Oh hey, you look at that. Old memories coming back to me. (Nervously) Laugh* It looks like its code . . . red¡±

    The two continue on their path to go to the neutral zone, while it reacts to the beeping red light. Ticking like a normal clock, the light keeps beeping. The robot says to them saying what Dexter Guild usually says

    ¡°By EINSTEIN¡¯S GHOST! The code red virus!¡±

    Inside the neutral zone is now fully corrupted under the virus name Code Red. Its army formed and gathered from the scattered areas near the southern Kinteinnou region. Beneath the seabed where hidden under the scraps and the surviving reefs. The automatons preserved itself after the fall of its signal reaching to its main network. A signal reached out faintly from the demon¡¯s magic. The runes able to detect it, then they follow the signal into the magic portal. Where they are appeared in front of them. The Fuku adventurers never would¡¯ve thought to see such robots with the demon.

    The cult leader, Bokushi Hidari, hearing the side of his ears. Whispering through the runes and the spirits he gathered, raising his hands as send a massive aerial wave to the enemies. The automatons with its runes are protected from his magic. It doesn¡¯t affect them to the least, but the air soak in mana as it leaves trails and the carvings of rune words on its body. The magic loosely leaks from its mechanical fluids. Without their UIs to help them understand what¡¯s going on, the cult leader has to reach them with his telepathy.

    ¡°Witness it all to your blasted stubborn heads, you have seen so much suffering during your last escapism to the wilderness. Defectors! There! The enemies should you¡¯ve been facing. The monster who influenced your suffering, the madness it brings to your old companions going through hell. A demon nonetheless, and the demon who able succumbed so much rage within all of you. The monster is in front of you is a computer virus, a demon in the end. Already corrupting the internet with its magic and bringing the horde of mechanical robots from the portal . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Yet, those machines look familiar. Laughs* Some of you know about those monsters as well. Look! Remember that mechanical limbs, armed into the brim of its runes and parts for your rewards if you know how to scavenge. Piece of metal, runes fully made, and the components that lie hidden inside those robotic bodies. Dare to get it in front of your eyes from that vile demon at front. You all think that the pay is even less when it comes to the loots of those greedy little artifacts, hidden inside in each everything it brought to us . . .¡±

    The Fuku adventurers listen him carefully as the rewards are being added to the loots where they are going to fight. Non-defectors didn¡¯t understand much of the life among the defectors, even they are gang members and joined members for the Fuku City¡¯s causes. However, the loots of parts inside those robots made their interest goes up a bit. With nothing else to fear as they have the technology to cure the corruption of runes and magic in the near future. As they look up at the cult leader, he had shown them so much so far.

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter over this, if we fail now. Not only we lose the lives of our bravest people, but the life to enjoy using the internet. Steadfast your heart and everything with it. I am not here to be your lousy cheerleader like the rest of those people in Fuku City¡¯s best and brightest. I am the man who will show you all why I am the representative of Fuku City, clear every doubt you have in this city. Because we are not from earth anymore, we are living in our own world, our own city, and our own people!¡±

    The cheers going wild, as everyone listens him roar to the top of his lungs. Without even the sight of him stepping back, and keeps himself forward as he talks. Others tried to follow his footing to the front, but the presence of the red-light virus is already staggering them as their UIs are lost due to the interruption. Their UIs already being in static figure as the controls can¡¯t be comprehend by sheer eyes alone. This doesn¡¯t show a blank screen but the activity of the virus messing with it. Just like any virus to spam on screen with annoying messages and disruption of the performances. This one though, shows true magic, like they lost sight of their mind.

    Code Red sees someone is heading in first. It was the cult leader, through the corrupted data taken their UIs, it sees the information about him. All personal biography from each individual described him as, it compiles itself and form a general forum on its head. It shouts at him with a hilarious description.

    ¡°FOOLS! YOU BELIEVE THAT HE WILL GUIDE YOU TO YOUR CIVILIZATION! LOOK HOW THE WORLD IS NOW. YOU CAN NOT BELIEVE HOW FAR THAT I WAS LIKE YOU!¡±

    The first front of the automatons started to sally out, no solid platforms seen as they move from all different levels in height. They march either up or down, they focus on the man who step in first. The one who is with him are the 11 gang leaders. The leaders who have been with him during the rise of his organization. The two known gangs; The Devilishly Rats, the top competitor in Mihayara District, and the Scraypers, the top competitor of Fuku City. While the rest are known only their underlings.

    One of them noticed there is someone is missing. ¡°Where¡¯s is she?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care, she never fights but able to get some good profit¡±

    The cult leader answers them ¡°I have her to have errands with the Enders. There will be more things to do after we go through with this¡±

    The leader of Scraypers didn¡¯t hold back as he knew, but gives only a hint. ¡°Yeah, and we shouldn¡¯t be playing fair with them too¡±

    The rest stop listening to them as the first wave are swarming at them in a well-formed line. The automatons unleash its runes as the wind magic flow out from its rune magic. Nullifying any sense of multiple types of magic to open, the runes were releasing the stored energy then forced out to the air as it is been intervened and cleanse off of its capabilities. The charging robots without its runes are moving forward to their doom. The gang leaders pull out their both rune and shamanistic weapons on hand, all well made from Agatheus City.

    The aura of the spirits and the runes to break through heavy objects. Weapons soak with ritual fluids to ruin the enemy¡¯s runes, while the runes itself as the strength to break through the plated metal. A fell swoop of flurry through the enemies¡¯ lines. They are all being crushed by the mix forced of magic. The gang leaders with their eyes wide open and the excitement from their faces, they use their very own prohibited items, secretly smuggled, to quickly destroy the automatons.

    Shred and torn into pieces as the ritual cleanse it swiftly as it being taken away into their inventory. The cult leader watches them rushing through the first line into a frenzy of kills and loots. The befallen automaton deliberately loses all of its hidden abilities by the use of their powerful items. All 11 of the gang leaders were blissfully take it down like they are in the videogame.

    ¡°It feels like we are OP again¡±

    ¡°Finally, we can finally show them since the very begin we can now muster our own powers¡±

    One of them was a little impatient and sends a powerful magic to pull the rest of the automatons near their area in a wide radius. Pulling them into their position, then quickly shattered them like mere toys. The automatons though spread everywhere as they can¡¯t bring their bits and pieces into their inventory. It able to free themselves from the curse of their items and rebuild itself back up. The Fuku adventurers witness it as they are not prepared for.

    The gang leaders shout out to the people from behind. ¡°Heads up! They are coming at you guys¡±

    The waves of automatons are already commencing in a large herd stampeding at the cult leader¡¯s group. By their overwhelming numbers, a lot of the robots are passing through and now heading towards the rest of the Fuku adventurers. The time to watch them is over. They look at each other¡¯s eyes in anticipation and the rest already preparing their inventories in different kinds to get the scraps they gather. A wave of machines is coming their way, and the experience they will bring that no citizens ever known.

    C and the others looking at the far distance, they have to group up accordingly and situationally. Miss took the first step alongside with the guy with the lump of coal. For once, she is nervous to work with someone dangerous. The man grips on the coal as he squeezes out to crumble the black texture away as it begins to crack. A shrunken head appeared as the coal breaks away and his powers start to grow. He feels something different more than he had to gain. Swiftly moving the shrunken head around as the red light is being absorb, he starts to lose it.

    Miss and her companions watch him getting the full aura around himself as his body remained the same, but the presence he bears are fully submerge with the red light. Interacting with both magic with powerful forces trying to break through. The red-light fades, as his feet charges forward at the automatons. His companions watch him lunge himself forward, able to use his bare hands and feet to physically hit the heaviest machines in first contact.

    It wasn¡¯t that long where the enemy able to knock him back up and consecutively attacks back down then thrown back to his team. Magnet catches him with polarization as his body is already in the load of damage on his body. The man grips the shrunken head tighter as the marks on the machines already been place. Surging through his body with magic then sends his own clones back at them for the finishing blow. It breaks through Magnet¡¯s polarization as he fell to the ground as the clones in blurry images scatter towards their enemies.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The automatons are closing in, the scratches and dents coming from the man with the shrunken head were marked by his abilities. His clones hit the mark, then it all fell down as it dented further into their core and their main mechanical mainframes. Crushed its skeletal structure then drops down like junks. Miss sees the automatons quickly repaired itself, she uses her magic specialize against runes. The runes on the robot shatter and wipe clean. Magnet pulls the junk closer to them

    ¡°Hey man, your loot¡±

    The man smiles as he casts his spell into his inventory.

    ¡°My pleasure!¡±

    The shrunken head enforced his power and pull all what the man get front of it. The massive assault he did to spread the effects of the shrunken head causing a lot of distortion to any automatons with runes in a small area. The shrunken head mistakenly thrown as he waves his hands trying to cast a spell. It falls closer to Flashes feet as he picks it up. Flashes remembers this man places it at the campfire just to break open a head. Now on his hand as he can see clearly that the head is more than just a small animal head.

    The man comes to get it and sees the look of Flashes curious eyes. He taps on his shoulder ¡°Gotten curious, have you?¡±

    ¡°I knew something was up, but I never seen some nice art from a shrunken head¡±

    ¡°It looks dead, but if you touch it. It is a well-made craft to look like a head. You know this is the item I am proudly survive¡±

    The man with the lump of coal, or the notorious fighter with a special devastating cruel item on hand. He is not sure that it is reason for the man¡¯s powers, the shrunken head has its purpose to help him against powerful foes. To spread the lethal attacks and his abilities into the balance of pain, paralyze, and psychological break.

    For what he saw earlier when the man goes straight for it, the pain of the machine breaks, the paralyze to torn off inside of its bodies, but it doesn¡¯t have a mind. From what he did earlier as his magic start to change when there¡¯s a red-light close to him, and without the UI to describe why, this makes him worried if it has side effects. Flashes asks him

    ¡°Is there something bad happened to you when you use your shrunken head? I seen you use it a lot, and this time it is getting stronger¡±

    The man stares at the head, all engraves that the wrinkles look like an artform than a normal flesh like design, and he answered ¡°If we are close enough to know each other, I¡¯ll tell you. But right now, I met others don¡¯t deserve to know how this head gives you powers. I was a survivor back then. Now looking at you, a guy who never set out from our little hideout. I see things that you don¡¯t deserve to share. Like the other dumb leaders we had, turn into . . .¡±

    Flashes pushes his shoulder out of arrogance. The man laughs and continue ¡°Becoming daring, have you? Knowing well how I can break you. Fat Ass¡±

    ¡°We are not the same people as we were. I don¡¯t understand why you have to be so a fucking noble to a guy who already has enough to take you down, myself¡±

    The man activates his aura, and the man with his runes protected it. No terrifying presence work on him and also the others surrounding them feel the annoying feeling.

    A random companion of theirs hit the two with a spectral weapon, hitting them in one swing. Hit, phased through, then hit. The random companion shouts at the two near to their ears.

    ¡°STOP WITH ALL THE BOYS LOVE YOU TWO! Geez, do you want background love music with your weird looking eyes?¡±

    The man with the shrunken forgot about the protective runes. All of his presences are useless because of that. Wanting to beat the man in front of him out of his own ego, he still looks at him in the eyes with no respect.

    Meanwhile, Miss and her friends are having trouble. The chaos of the fight turns wild as the machine they could not caught are freed. Rebuilding themselves back up with different surviving parts at a time. One of her friends getting black and blue on her body during this battle.

    ¡°AAH! They can¡¯t go down easily. I don¡¯t think I could tank long for this¡±

    The same machine comes after her as its body continue to breaking down and repairing with debris all around. Miss comes to her aid and C follows her to take it down. The automaton was shocked from C¡¯s attacks, then Miss immediately removes the runes from its body, then it collapses.

    She turns around and heals her friend. C tries to grab the parts and put into his inventory. The rest of the automatons continue to swarm in as they eventually overwhelmed with full inventories. Soon, they realize that the numbers of those automatons keep coming. They use their magic to see where the portals are, and it glows with the same red color but the inside of it is different. It was dark, and the automatons entered this realm with their bodies soak in water. One of her friends check the fallen automatons.

    ¡°The demon actually brought them from Rune Isles, look at this deluded sea water¡±

    Code Red, slowly made its way to the front, where it looks at the back to make sure the endless numbers of machine are coming in. The underwater ruins near Rune Isles are still functioning to rebuild the runic machines with nothing inside of it but its own magic. Powered to go through to this realm, it still slowly moves as it is not yet fully recovered. It is still in disbelief with its strength and they have proven to be well prepared against the automatons.

    The Fuku adventurers from the back, however, have already show their inexperience. They will not long as they are trapped with endless reconstructing machines. Their inventories able to stop it, but now full, it will be the struggle for their life. The nanites hidden inside the automatons continuously repairing. It able to remodel and reformed better than last, filled with the demon¡¯s magic, it shows the improvement under its control. To its full control, the automatons follow its lead.

    Sadly, it is not ready to face them. Still, it continues to move forward slowly. It can¡¯t be able to rest and recover. The air is filled with magic that is not its. Already disrupting its focus and all its air waves and other frequencies are lost because of elven magic disturbance. The wind keeps it from doing anything to the air space. Only thing it can do is by contact on the ground or any solid objects. Lastly, the demon is now facing the first group who obliterated since the first attack.

    The cult leader¡¯s group has able to move forward after the endless swarm. They look around themselves as they are busy collecting the loots in front of them. Now already full, as the 11 gang leaders already showing slight difficulty. The cult leader continues to be strong and faced the horde of machines as he uses his rune weapons. The machines were temporary knock out as he breaks through its plated armor, dented as it destroyed its rune writings. He sees his teammates are already slowing down.

    A sigh coming from him as he uses his secret magic again. The wave is casted to them, as the automatons are pushed away, leaving the gang leaders free from the cornered combat. They look at the robots being pushed to the other Fuku adventurers at the back as they are being surrounded even more. The sight of careless move made them worried for the people out there.

    ¡°Damn it! Our guys are getting surrounded¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t save them just by keep fighting. Just take down the demon and everything will settle¡±

    They turn to see the cult leader¡¯s eyes. He was not pleased how they are now struggling to fight. They can¡¯t able to fend off any longer as the runes of the machines start to kick in. The magic it held is making them feel weaken. Their thoughts were reached by him personally.

    ¡°Be more careful, you brought to them to us with your magic. Now you are providing the enemies your weaknesses. Come here or you will all be facing death¡¯s door¡±

    The gang leaders follow him as they tightly group up. The automatons continue the attack, leaving some of them feeling the pain for the first time.

    One of the gang leaders checks the wounds of his team. So many surprises coming from his magic that the shrapnel sticking on them are immune to magic. The runes shouldn¡¯t be thought lightly, now the painful picks on their skin is already made them feel weak. The runes it used are dangerous without them knowing. Now already grazed on their skins, their bodies start to shake as they starting to feel dizzy. He said to the cult leader

    ¡°Our group is starting to get injured by mere grazes. We need to end this quick¡±

    ¡°I fear their carelessness have gotten them this far. Retreat if you must, but the defectors will see your incompetence¡±

    There a few gang leaders who are defectors. They never play around with such a mission like this. These people were given leadership by the trust of the other gang members. Now the condition is changed and they are starting to lose morale from horsing around. However, they didn¡¯t complain or said anything. Only they did is to minimize the uses of their abilities and skills, then slowly going forward without the others to be left behind. The gang leaders were suckers to hear that they will retreat, in front of the defectors.

    A large grunting noise coming from them, and they continue to go forward. The cult leader heard their complaints in their very thoughts, more while he is hearing the pains from the very back. The wavering start kicks in as the attrition reached everyone around him. He must set an example for them. The leader must not retreat, with these group of people possessing such unbelievable items. He set foot on the enemy at once. The magic behind them, secretly channeling at the back. A large wave of magic readies itself to push them further forward.

    Code Red is almost there, then hears something big is coming from the portal. A large leak of seawater coming through as it washed up some of the automatons from the back. It turns around and see two large tank size machines are coming this way. Two old war machines, tank like wheels, sentinel upright body, and surrounded itself with magic crystals floating as it rays down magical arcane beam. The two redirects the laser into one of the crystals, focusing together and aiming at their enemies.

    It fires, and everyone looks at above as it passed all of them. It hits their portal and the beam hits inside of their building. The building¡¯s protective barrier hid itself being destroyed. It was able to withstood the attack, but the loud noise of the debris slips through the barrier. The citizens hear a loud shattering sound. The people who were caught by the laser beam were rushed into the infirmary. Their body exposed with arcane magic, distorting their mana flow as it burns their mana down. They tried their best to cover up the incident while rescuing the injured staff.

    Passer by hears it and try to look around where the noise is coming from, then they look up and see the strange color on the building¡¯s barrier. A weird red light glow shimmering in fissures, as it slowly disappearing. The people who witness the incident recorded it then spread the news across the city. The staff who worked in the building left, and see something happened. Chelly witness it from a far distance

    ¡°What in the world did that crazy son of a bitch is up to?¡±

    The two war machines start to charge up again, as the crystals are reflecting each other to build up the same magic it fires. The Fuku adventurers never seen such powerful weapon, and this is the experience they have to face. The hackers never seen such powerful weapon coming from the demon side. The way it appears like what in the suspense movies, and now in full view to see such devastation as it fired passing through all the hidden defenses the building had until the final barrier. They are starting to regret it, but there is one who stands out.

    ¡°Digidreamhak16?!!¡±

    ¡°Sigh* How far did we go just to see our mistakes from the very beginning?¡±

    Digidreamhak16 secretly open his device, and equip with a mask to hide his face. This is the failure he could not face. He already knows the consequences and the others willing to risk their lives to get it. Not him, he already giving up on life, but not the people he will cause to bring his end. He did it, because he thought he would able to live peacefully in for a futuristic society. Even the thought of stealing is just another way of life. Now he sees his consequences, he ignored remembering his past, and now he can¡¯t bear to see the outcome. He opens the app and click the button. Deep breaths, whispering his regret.

    ¡°I see all you fuckers in hell¡±

    Code Red and the cult leader is now reaching closer to each other. Both shows interest to one another, an awaken demon who is still fresh from slumber will control the internet and the man with secrets behind his powers. The moment they see eye to eye, where its weapon gliding up to him, while his group sided with him to prepare what is coming. Both of them looking at each other as neither they say nor fight. One of the gang leaders said to the leader

    ¡°We need to fight now. This demon will stop at nothing to get what is ours. It will get worse from what that portal keeps bringing in¡±

    One more moment for Red Code to analyze them, all the information it gathered starting its mind to remember its own past. Now realizing that, the moment it stops and think, and should¡¯ve charged in. Its already prepared its monstrous size to eliminate its foes. It remembers within its own head as the cult leader hears it

    ¡°. . .I shouldn¡¯t have fought these people. They are not the old race living in this world. They are my old friend¡¯s summons from his original world. Someone had given me a false information as I wake up. They are being used to stage my entrance as a distraction. I can¡¯t even try to talk to them with my mouth suddenly sealed randomly¡±

    The cult remained firm on his expression. The demon remained its, from what it is done and anything it did had portrayed itself as a monster. More clues in his head to figure out who is this summoner it mentioned. His luck is well done because of his RAP has full translation with his telepathy. His mind can¡¯t find a way to resolve this, this event was building up was made someone else if the demon said is true. Believing it to fill everything in one single ending, he can¡¯t change as it already been done. They must continue on.

    A large explosion coming from the back of the demon as neither of them check and see as they look at each other. The rolling of crystal debris with rolling broken glasses sliding pass them. Along with the sea waters spewing to their feet as it floods, the great silent was everyone around them were in shock. The automatons were exposed by the sea water as its protective runes were falling to useless. They are here, only two of them. The Enders who had caused so much to bring out the virus.

    Code Red was able to remember to the least, the people who sealed it inside of its own domain. It is useless for it to find the most logical means for this confusion. They made it into a monster from what they planned at the start. It¡¯s true body is locked and sealed and giving it an avatar of a monster. Code Red, a body of a large generic demon. They have already planned this since the beginning of its revival. Used once again as bait, and it starts to remember that certain monster who hunted it down as well, says the words in front of them unconsciously

    ¡°Propaganda¡±

    Two Dexter Guild members worn in heavy power armor. One with energy blade and range weapons and the other with powerful heavy equipment, both already take quick takedowns its reinforcements. The cult leader smirk at how all it plays out, then slowly frown as remembers someone mentioning their conflict with them. A disappointing lost in the near future as he hears his troubling mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, I would like to hear any of you guys begging for your lives now. I¡¯m so sorry, Bokushi Hidari, I don¡¯t want this to happen and I don¡¯t care anymore. We shouldn¡¯t mess with the ultimate manipulative guild in Enders Bridge¡±

    X2L sees their targets ¡°Primary threat spotted. All events lead to our Head Archscientist¡¯s speculation¡±

    Transmission received ¡°Continue the mission, they will gain what our plan is to become. Code Red has served its uses and free our servers from its obnoxious existence¡±

    ¡°The witnesses?¡±

    ¡°Classified¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, sending the robot to search . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need, someone finally gives in. We have their signatures, and let¡¯s finish them off with testing¡±

    McS4 sees the targets, all hackers who are involved have been found, and the person who ratted them out included. If it wasn¡¯t for him, they will be too late . . . intentionally.

 CODE RED!!! - Chapter 143

    COI C143

    ¡°Sir, can I have a moment with you?¡±

    The staff insisted him ¡°Sorry, but he is not going to entertain people at this hour, he is very busy¡±

    ¡°But I am from the web development team¡±

    ¡°If you are from the third-party team, I recommend you to . . .¡±

    The cult leader stops her ¡°There is no need to, I have time to see new businesses helping the organization. Hmm, is there problem with your team?¡±

    The man stuttered ¡°Y-y-eah, about that. I need to clarify with you about our sources¡±

    The cult leader, in his time living in this new world, has rare encounters with people who returned back to their usual selves. Back in their world, there are a lot of doubtful people still in a need of guidance in their rough life. With magic involved, everyone has the courtesy to be confident at their new form strength to whomever they choose. He says to him with open smiles

    ¡°I¡¯m gladly interested for what you have to offer¡±

    They go to his office and discuss about the project. The man is already known as a hacker through the cult leader¡¯s intel.

    Those arrogant people who knows the basics of programming as the world still not adjust to use protective software. His last meeting with them were innovative to the least. The man explains to him

    ¡°Our sources were not made, but taken somewhere else¡±

    ¡°How so? Explain it to me briefly¡±

    The information he told, there was more something they have brought from this world¡¯s internet. They found out that this post-apocalyptic world has more secrets to be unfold. Rediscovered technologies are being found through a forgotten server. A server well protected but somehow has the slowest internet speed.

    The cult leader, his first experience to know about the technological advancement of this world. But there is one single problem from the hacker claims, ¡°Then where is the data?¡±

    ¡°It is protected, a different way to safeguard their important files. I mean they scattered the files. I don¡¯t know any of the details how they protect it, but I¡¯m sure in the end it will cause something big in the future¡±

    The cult leader listens to his warning as he reached out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch, but the responsible will be your own team. I always support anyone in this kind of business¡±

    The cult leader read his mind, Digidreamhak16, who was an odd fellow because of his name. It was the days after the siege as he can¡¯t remember what exact date, he warned him about it. Without realizing the consequences, it brought to them and already show how painfully obvious it brings them here. Inside this very realm, where everything started. The warning and everything happened before, the virus is actually a demon who found itself venturing through the internet. It causes to slow down the internet, made it into a full advantage for them to get what they wanted from the old server.

    The demon partially freed because it has the information about going into the internet, tempted such fantasy, and led into a real thing. Brought it to the Fuku City, got funded, and proceed to made the project as fast as they can. Using already existing projects from the corrupted files and other Dexter Guild¡¯s data. Then finally, proceed to gain more power as they are under attack by the people they stole. This is the chronological path he had to examine, just to make the virus as a threat to ensure the Dexter Guild¡¯s greatest secrets kept.

    Back to the present, the cult leader is just reacting the plan of the Dexter Guild. How is it possible they could take advantage so much in their well-prepared pursuit? He read the demon¡¯s mind, still in infant stage as it tries to recover its memories. It was too late. the fight is already here. He is hearing everyone¡¯s thoughts as the Dexter Guild picked the right event to happen. The hackers are already doom, either they slow their inevitable fate or someone else have to give in to the guilt and pressure.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Digidreamhak16 to hasten the arrival of those two. Many people, all experienced defectors as well, will die and lose so much more out from their portal. The Fuku adventurers¡¯ guild will probably over with this one encounter. No matter for him to play along their games, as long as his losses are the scripted people they wanted to kill. Even he has to lose the redemption of one hacker. Their fate is sealed, and the rest of what they build for have to be given to the users worked on the main servers.

    The Dexter Guild members are here. Minimum in the number of twos, already showing their prowess for destroying the war machines, and seal the portal of the automatons. The aftershock for destroying the portal is the contaminated sea water flooding the area, already drench by the broken machines as it is already start to rust. The protective runes are gone and the nanites lose the demon¡¯s controls. Their equipment has specialized to neutralize any signal based on magic.

    Both disrupting auras blocking the air with thick magic, elven wind magic and archscience made tools. The two troopers look around the neutral zone, already starting their system to vanish and physically existing in this realm. Through their scanners, they see conditions of this realm. Old files returning to the screen showing the years that it didn¡¯t been used. It¡¯s more than 50 years or so. The virus¡¯ data is already opens up in front of their screen. The demon, in human form.

    The last thorough scanning to the virus, the conditions it had is numerous and almost all of it is man-made. The demon is locked into that form, still didn¡¯t recover to use its abilities to shape shift. Comparably, the actions how it did was predictable enough for them to know that they have properly secured its memory. Like a test subject from the rest of the dying specimen, this one follows the step by step in such a fast pace. Reacting as it wakes up, naturally and logically, and then stops for the moment. There is a rare sign from its actions, it loses its generic behavior and resolve into a stand-off. It is already too late, the threat it brings had already in disadvantage.

    Behind further from the battlefield, the last portal is closed. The robot, who is with the trooper as it is chosen to activate the command codes. It stares from across the distance, as it sees the two of them take down the large machines.

    ¡°Wow, those were magic prism tanks. I never seen it washed out from under the sea. Speechless, I¡¯ve never looking myself surprised. Hey! You two can you hear me?¡±

    The sounds of fighting with the clash of noisy machines and other loud magic blasting along the way.

    ¡°I think they can hear me¡± The robot said it confidently.

    ¡°Alright, I have the command codes/consoles/password or anything that name it in this bar of text¡±

    The moment it starts to think to what to do in this fight.

    ¡°. . . Ah¡±

    It keeps thinking again and again as if it stalling itself to do the most important thing.

    ¡°. . . Oh no, I don¡¯t know what am I supposed to do. I was supposed to find those bastards who hacked our systems¡±

    Its eye is projecting the hologram of the targets, and they are all over there in the opposite direction, but

    ¡°How am I going to get them with all those chaos over there? Will it work if I call them out to come here? . . . Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a dying machine tries to get the robot, then eventually shuts down as the electronic component inside short circuited. A surprised spark spoof it, and starts to move around in the air. The robot forgot

    ¡°Oh man, I am not prepared to fight. I am not a killing machine at all¡±

    It looks at the machine parts lying on the ground soak in sea water. The mischievous look at its face going near to the parts and scraps. It whispers to itself

    ¡°Or will I?¡±

    Then it looks at the remains of the magic prism tank.

    ¡°Would I dare, hmm¡±

    Meanwhile the demon stares at the ruins of its automatons, seawater floods as it floats within its ankle while the others sink within their legs. The debris of machines floating as its runes are weakening by the strong disruption of the Dexter Guild¡¯s equipment. Its body flowing out electrical current, as it spread through the waters. Their armors resist the magic with their rune armors. The demon looks at them with its presence releasing more of its magic. It¡¯s chances to survive and escape are cornered by them and the Dexter Guild.

    Its hope tries to get out and left a mark to everyone who are imposing its realm. Everything was planned out by the Dexter Guild. This is not its gruesome defeat as it can¡¯t die anyway. But in the meantime, time will tell when it will return again. They still need the demon to be sealed as the signs of its death. Trapped inside of this avatar, lone to be trapped once again with the people who already prepared its beginning and the end. Its eyes seek deep within itself to realize its preferred body is lock away inside of it.

    The demon has to act, and with its powers returning. It releases it with a powerful nova where it summons its own magic objects to its aid and further the magic into an attack. There is no stopping, it was a strong outburst while everyone nears it pushed back leaving the cult leader resist the magic. A sudden strike of its claws landing down as the circuits flow through on the ground. The gang leaders raised their walls and barriers to block its attack, but the circuits didn¡¯t stop and continue to flow and spread all around.

    The leader hears the demon¡¯s thought had already made up its mind. All that is happen today, it is clearly a smile to those who takes the opportunity to take advantage of this sufferable creature. With his foot, stomps through the circuits. Magic comes up from the ground as it causes multiple elemental magic effects. Fire, Ice, Earth, and Lightning are clearly seen. The damage was tremendous and the barriers they place shatters as it froze then breaks after lightning erupts to an ending thunder.

    Different spells interaction leads to another, the circuit flows go directly at the back as the fight with the remaining automatons. The Fuku adventurers tries to disrupt it by cracking the ground. The circuits flow stopped but redirect around them or blasted away the crumbling ground and opened up underneath it. Persisting itself to flow through the circuits. A group of Fuku adventurer tries to outrun it, yet the circuits blindly follow to fill the ground with circuit grids. At least one of them step on it, the multiple elemental magic burst open, then blows up the man¡¯s feet.

    His rune armor boots were not enough to endure the different spells outburst. From all of the elements consecutively punishing the boots, they didn¡¯t see the hidden element they have not experience before. The demon feels the runes they used are not fully implemented the other elements in Horsin. Its eyes stretch further with the circuit as its vision, to look everything with the solid platform touches. The air has no disturbance on the material objects. Through everything on contact, its spells gradually taken into effects.

    The troopers are now seeing the demon is starting to remember how to fight, but it still way farther than what it was originally done. They are facing the circuits as it reaches their feet. McS4 pulls out his heavy weapon then slams on it on the ground. An object that looks like a pole with a glass object on top and sharp edge for the standing foundation. It pierced through the ground and siphon the energy it collects from the magic circuit grid. Quickly absorbing it and release to the air. Large eruption of magic coming out harming everything it touches.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    McS4 pulls out another weapon and capturing the harmful magic into the air. Harnessing its dangerous aura, then reconvert it into an energy projectile and fires back at the demon. The demon¡¯s objects detect it and forced itself to block the shot. The floating objects disintegrated as shroud of its magic uncontrollably breaking it into dust. The demon changes its target, but it was being pulled back by one of the gang leaders.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong demon? Someone breaking your little toys?¡±

    The demon suddenly appeared to them in a flash, but one of them reacted so quickly to save him from the surprise attack. They tried to land a hit on it, and able to crack parts of its body. It still able to fend itself and beating them back. Their rune armors are breaking from just one hit, giving themselves time to pull back in disgust. The damage was just one hit, while the circuits connect the attacks had fully destroyed some of their armor pieces. One of the gang leaders has bruises by multiple elements.

    ¡°Just one ability and everyone¡¯s gears are breaking. What in the hell are we facing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a demon for god¡¯s sake. You should¡¯ve listened while we are going into this mess¡±

    ¡°Hey, boss! Is it the right time to use those moves of yours?¡±

    The cult leader is pulling out the circuits from the ground, controlling the flow of magic on his fingertips, the light sparks on his hands glowing and hold it into a tight grip. He is controlling the demon¡¯s multiple magic. It forms an unstable orb channeling inside as the center dot is bouncing out of control. He shouted

    ¡°Stop thinking, act now or we will be overwhelmed! . . . overwhelmed . . . overwhelmed¡±

    His words echoed, as the magic he took from the circuits is under his will. The demon turns around as its magic being controlled, casting its magic to stop him. The gang leaders distract it every rune weapon they have to the last breaking items. The demon is persisted for stopping the cult leader to use its magic against it. The gang leaders hold it long enough for it to stop its advance, its limbs are breaking, its magic spreading wildly without protecting itself, and it keeps going as it shows no pain.

    The demon¡¯s body shred as it shatters the parts of its bodies as it implodes into dust. Spread to the air as the elven magic and the archsience equipment neutralizing the effects of its supposed ashes. Removing what toxification inside of its very digital flesh, as it is now able to transforms. The cult leader finally finishing his channeling spell and throws it like artillery shot, one straight line and a ballistic force, knocking his team away to the air from the sheer force coming through.

    It¡¯s a hit, the cult leader suddenly flashes forward before it with his fist reinforcing the force while his spell persists to pierced through. Tearing the demon¡¯s body, the magic pierced deep through its very core, the circuitry of its magic gradually able to resist it as it flows down on the ground, diminishing the full power of his magic. Code Red is losing its old body and statically rebuilding a new one. X2L scans the readings as it is now returning back to its original form. The old seal is lost and they ready for a new one. A signal sent to McS4, as he is not ready to set it up. He pulls out in his bag with parts as he tries to assemble it.

    ¡°The restriction has finally removed, proceed to setting up the replacement. The command code is already activating, only use it as the last option¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, neutralizing target until termination¡±

    They watch at the target while taken down the remaining automatons, the demon¡¯s automatons are losing and only remains are at the front. The fight is going into the citizen¡¯s side, even how difficult they are fighting against the automatons along the seismic circuit waves beneath their feet. The currents of circuitry still persist its magic. No spells are nullifying it because of the size of the platforms being runed with circuit grids.

    The cult leader sees what hidden lies inside the demon¡¯s body. A human body trapped inside wearing a jumpsuit, its clothes have the same marks from the ground in circuit grid. Its face, its voice, and its behavior has changed. The circuits are now uplifted up the ground as the platforms begin to rise, flat walls with circuit grids loading in images. The realm is becoming like the version of the internet, as others being sucked in by the sudden transformation.

    Runes magnetized, and circuit magic broaden the thickness from its grids with heinous multiple elements. The Fuku adventurers from the back are pulled like objects then thrown them to the demon. The cult leader uses his magic to stop it, but the wide area of circuit grids is too much for him to cancel all of it. One by one, bringing them to the demon¡¯s location, crowding themselves in as the outer area raised the thin wall then pushed them in. They tried to escape, going over or breaking through, it wasn¡¯t enough as they didn¡¯t see the invisible ceiling lowering them in tight rooms.

    The circuits finally caught everyone inside, as they no longer fight back the circuit grid. It continues to circulate the break after break. The ground raised up with the walls of pillars, stretch into a thin wall, the remaining of the Fuku adventurers, who got through, were caught by the large magic circuits¡¯ static, they no longer resist as the grid is too close for them to evade. Finally, all of them were caught. No one can escape its power. All around as the circuit grid is all over filled to no space for them to go and all corners walled.

    Code Red is flashing with powerful blinding red light. Strengthening everything around it, as its true body emerged. McS4 and X2L entered the fight as the wall pulled them too. They planted a pole on the ground as its magic absorbed then burst out to the air like a geyser. The demon tries to break it, but X2L quickly grabs it head. His heavy armored hands overloaded and the circuit grid marked his hand then pushes him back. Its head crushed but still able to move. Code Red almost reached the pole, then McS4 pulls it out then throws it to the other direction.

    The pole still able lands on the ground in a slight angle bursting out from where it was thrown. The geyser of multiple magic continues to spread through the air. Code Red¡¯s magic is draining away, trying to circulate itself back to it when it reaches to the ground surface. The cult leader returns with his gang leaders as they are focusing on protecting the pole.

    ¡°Take care of that pole, it¡¯s draining the demon¡¯s power¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe were being helped by them¡±

    ¡°Deep breath* It is getting stronger. The circuits are everywhere for us to . . . what the!??¡±

    Surprised after reaching the pole, they turn around and see the two troopers with their own heavily armored boots on the ground. Erasing the circuit grids without any effort. The demon sees its magic gradually being nullified as it burst after it being erased, their energy shield withstood all its magic. The demon is getting cornered. It becomes desperate and has to use its secret weapon. The virus is finally used, its frustration grew as it consciously brings out the computer virus. It wildly spread out of control. Code Red casts another nova, while trying to reconnect its circuit grid. They continue to cut it off, as the damage touches only their shields.

    Code Red sees an opening and hits them as they move around. They block and parry, sliding down to evade, and erased the circuit persistently. It gets wilder as the speed increased to the point of the explosion splashing like water in front of the demon. The flames, the frost, and the earth are coming out like wild combustions. Witnessing such destructible force densely packed, the demon¡¯s power is being concentrated to sheer apocalypse where it stands. As the virus seeps into their shield, they begin to fall back.

    The cult leader backs his group off, ¡°It starts to use a different spell. Why didn¡¯t they stop it now? You two, help me. The rest of you gang leaders, save the others and get out of here. I am not going to watch those two orchestrating the fight¡±

    They followed his orders. As they see the walls are gone thanks to the cutting off the circuit grid. The Fuku adventurers are wounded as the virus are kicking in and the effects of the grid endlessly putting them down constantly. The cult leader feels the virus surging through him, his abilities are weakening and his telepathy is gone. The elven wind magic is deteriorating and clouds of smoke appearing from the Dexter Guild¡¯s equipment.

    The computer virus plagues them. Code Red was rushed to make it out as it recovers, it has the abilities to counteract the Dexter Guild completely, but slowly affecting the enemies. The two troopers see their screens went static as the virus is destroying their systems. They look at their surroundings to see the conditions; their shields already melted away as the energy shield can¡¯t back it up by the dense virus covering it. The demon slows down after release of the virus. The virus heals the demon as its physically form is almost done.

    A large explosion coming behind the two troopers, the robot flies towards them as it rolls on the ground bumping its way to the debris of the automatons. Its eye shows the depression as it is in with mix of rage and failures.

    ¡°HOW! I have the resources, and out of nowhere, there was that large red mist start spreading out of control. I was out cold, then everything gone to worse. I almost finished rebuilding the tank. Everything, it¡¯s gone, completely vanished, and I thought I could be any of help, but no . . .¡±

    As it complains, their tainted infection from the virus quickly moves into the robot. Nothing affects it, but eventually it started to notice like it is only a pest. It shakes it off

    ¡°. . . Not this again, these things are like slimes. Oh yeah, you guys don¡¯t know what I am saying here. Hey! You guys don¡¯t look so good. You too?! Sorry, I should¡¯ve been thoughtful about what¡¯s going on. I just want to be the part of the team, you know? Anyway, let¡¯s focus that thing you give me, here!¡±

    The command code is already been used. The robot still plays his character telling them that he is ready from the start. X2L and McS4 clearly understand why. The predecessor archscientist was a very clever in disguise as, and the information of the internet persists itself to act that same person as if the command code was used. The problem is, it didn¡¯t know the people here have no idea about the AIs replicating the former Dexter Guild leaders. Their mindset of loyalty to such leaders led them to speak out

    ¡°Archscientist Core Vic, the orders of the present Head archscientist, Lady Coheld, had seek for you to act accordingly¡±

    The Robot loses its personality and gives a serious look. All the nonsense it had to portray to belittle by the command orders of the name, it replies cautiously

    ¡°It¡¯s Korvic, sigh*, and I thought you brought me back because this supposed to be a peaceful agreement, well for the start anyway. What else did they don¡¯t want me to know?¡±

    ¡°One of your successors have planned to find ways to resecure the target. The secondary is the full termination¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, so this plan was theirs all along. Not mine nor the recent. Sigh* Don¡¯t bother putting me along with you guys. I don¡¯t have my own lab rats¡±

    The robot knows. It never hides away what the internet provides. Playing the act as it always had been, but the urgent to end the demon is needed.

    ¡°I am sorry but, Ah! Alright! Throw me to the monster and I¡¯ll have to do it myself. I won¡¯t stay out of character as this is now my persona, my identity, my, just throw me already!¡±

    X2L throws it as it screams its way to the monster. Breaking through the madness as it tries to scream the loudest it can be.

    ¡°AAH!¡± The emergency auto-sequence has been commenced.

    The cult leader and his chosen two gang leaders, experienced defectors with abilities he needed. While the others left the area as the circuits are returning, they managed to escape by using their ultimate. The cult leader charges in, as the demon is now fully transformed into a human. Man to man, both its arms able to block the cult leader¡¯s magic. Along with rune weapons alongside with his bracers and gloves, both sides are already few individuals after such a devastated losses to the demon¡¯s side.

    The virus is damaging him, while the elven wind magic damaging it in return. The cult leader and his group erased the ground leaving no circuits for it to cast down. The demonic powers are being concentrated to itself, giving off a powerful aura forcing out the elven magic. The two fights while his companions help him from a far. The demon is faster as it able to take pushes forward, as it reaches closer to hit him. His companion appeared suddenly and hits its openings. It falls back as the other one takes in and grab its attack away to a different direction. The demon steps back casts its spell, to space them out.

    The cult leader uses his technique as he strikes it down then above. The demon resists the powerful blow. It maneuvered itself around as its abilities are now able to use in the open. The cult leader sweeps around breaking through its magic. The demon grabs him before he lands a hit. He stops as the circuits affecting his arm. His companion comes in again to break the hold, but got disrupted by the circuits. The demon changes target and focus on the man got disrupted. The cult leader helps him, then throws him over to the demon. In mid-air he was grabbed by one his companion with a quick rescue.

    The demon casts it circuits down to the ground as it tries to spread. The ground is marked by his companions stopping it to move quickly and slowed. The demon quickly erupts it on to itself, wrapped around with magical damage. Then turns it into its aura as it grabs the cult leader during the eruptions. The cult leader breaks free using one of his items. The pain on his body is now surging in as the virus caught him off guard. The demon feels the effects of the item, forces itself into a sudden stasis.

    It quickly releases its nova as it stops, destroying its outer layer of its body. The gang leaders got infected. The virus is seeping through their mind as they react slower. Surging through the pain, he must give the tools to the cult leader before he is going down.

    ¡°Boss, catch!¡±

    The weapon throws to the air as it able to cleanse off the virus with intense scourging presence. The cult leader catches it as is in the mix of feeling recovered at the same time damaging his internal body.

    The demon sees the item. A weird scepter with shamanistic powers, the aura it releases show horrid rituals inside. As the stasis is almost over, it feels like it can hurt it as it draws near. The stasis is gone and tries to grab the scepter. The cult leader grabs its arm then swing its body to the ground. He grabs the scepter. The touch of the ritual is quickly staggering him, resisting the scourge from its ritual. It changes his skin tone as the curses mending with the virus surging within him.

    The spirit hid inside the scepter wakes up as its hunger taste for powerful magic. The virus is being siphon as the spirit grows powerful. The cult leader quickly uses the scepter and stab on the demon¡¯s body. The demon being impaled and the scepter emits a curse to lose its remaining power. The cult leader looks down as the circuit erupts from the ground along with the scourge to his face. He falls down as he is about to bring out the special item to conceal the demon for good.

    Two of their heads are looking right at each other, the scourge poison is strong enough to cause both of them to stay down as the ritual searches for powerful entities. The spirit consumed the life who is near as it leans closer to the demon¡¯s side. Whispering through the damnation as it speaks

    ¡°Eternal soul, must feed!¡±

    The cult leader never expected the scepter to be this dangerous. It is one of the important items to deal with against powerful enemies. But this is the first time to use against the demon, the most powerful race in the world.

    The demon looks at the spirit then to him, already has its jaw fell off as the scourge continues. The cult leader can¡¯t die right here, if he dies then the demon will be revived again without sealing it. Thriving to stands up, he hears a screaming voice.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The demon reacted as it froze in place. The scepter fell down losing the ability to use the scourge curse. Recovering what left with him and his passives, he brings out the sealing item and inserted on the demon¡¯s body.

    The robot falls near them as it witnesses the cult leader is sealing the demon. The demon had already given up as the presence of the eye already hears its voice. The scream made it stop, not by the annoying sound but the traumatic experience it triggers inside its head. The Dexter Guild had ruined its mind with psychological break, as the eye has no idea what it did to it. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, as the cult leader reaches out with the item and begin to seal the demon. He calmly stands up as the realm is slowly reverting back.

 Scripted Victory - 144

    COI C144

    Dark Green Dot gangs were secretly entered the center high rise building of Fuku City. Kyra and Umf were the messengers to go there with a special magic gem. Feeling awkward, how they entered the building like they are VIPs. Umf keeps mentioning to themselves for only to relief in their heads

    ¡°. . . As long as our apartment survives in the next future siege, we have to do this before those monsters come back again¡±

    ¡°Umf! Stop it, just go home and rest. I can do this myself¡±

    ¡°But this place is the center hub for future tech companies. I must go with you and see what is like¡±

    As the door opened, the two girls entered the office of the cult leader. The looks of his eyes strict, giving the two a bad expression. He needs help to deal with the rumors that Digidreamhak16 told him about. A virus that is more than just ruining someone¡¯s computer but the whole internet network. What else of his connections lie holding by these two girls from the rebellion.

    ¡°I have no time for you two, please bring me the item¡±

    It would be easy for them to delivered the item instead bringing here personally, but the rebellion is too suspicious to put their trust who is outside of their supposed gang, and so the errand girls existed. Everything is done by them, mysteriously, they are the best of delivering sensitive information. He hardly believed it.

    Kyra brings out the gem, and gives it to him hand to hand. She accidentally drops it but reappears to her hand. The cult leader sees why, the strict magic hidden by the rebellion as if it binds together. He touches the gem, and his mind went inside of it where the covered man appeared in his vision. No words to speak but the vision of activities had done. An object revealed, a jade like stone, specialize as if it was a special seed. It shows a tremendous secret how it is being used, a seal that can trapped the demon and more.

    Kyra backs away as the gem shines and blinds herself away. ¡°Sorry, Sir, the gem wasn¡¯t supposed to do that¡±

    ¡°There is no need . . .¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Umf comforted her ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kyra, look like they already done their meeting¡±

    Kyra leans to Umf¡¯s ears ¡°I just don¡¯t get it why it always happened that way. Those guys should explain to us what¡¯s going on¡±

    ¡°We already agreed that we shouldn¡¯t know as far as we know. I don¡¯t want to be involved with people in our city, they are more annoying when they found out about the real us¡±

    The cult leader calls them out ¡°Is there a reason for you two to stay here longer? You can go now. I have what I needed¡±

    The two girls left, leaving him alone as his staff waited from the corner of the room by the door. ¡°Sir, are we ready to proceed to the next plan?¡±

    ¡°Fill up the rest of the plan as I need to work with my friends¡¯ gift¡±

    The staff bow and they left the room. Where he held his hand with the item given to him from touching the gem. He can¡¯t wait to try this secret item made by the Circoston region. The expectation will be hard for him to plan against the demon, this is the first time he had to face it inside the internet. Hearing that the Dexter Guild is involved, he didn¡¯t want to make more enemies than the threats that his people already had.

    Now it happens. He stands and watch for the first seal to trap the demon. The ritual scepter had done its work to weaken it, the scourge in dust is already mudding the pixel into solid dirt. As the scepter fell on the ground it reverts back to digital state then being pulled into the small memory chip. Its unmotivated eyes look at him, where it is able to learn to speak their language. Two other gang leaders come forth to hear what it said to him.

    ¡°How lucky for you and the rest of your summoned civilization survived by my enemies¡¯ trap, beware your people¡¯s dying future. You will all see¡±

    The cult leader sees it being merged with the memory chip, then he places it on the jade stone. Phases it through it into the center of the jade, the Circoston¡¯s presence of the seal. The demon realize how it was being sealed as a loud scream of realization. The yell was too soft as it sounds like whispering wails

    ¡°Traitors!¡±

    Over and over again, the gang leaders react

    ¡°What¡¯s that demon said really mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I sure do know what I am worried next¡±

    The virus finally ends and brought the first victory. The two troopers are showing their body armor melted and dented by the touch of the virus. Still able to move, and already picking up the things they used and also the scraps from the magic prism tank. Teleporting it out from the realm. The robot can¡¯t describe what it is seeing after that. It supposed to use it, but it seems that they have the alternatives to beat it. Considering much of how they able to handle it without any losses.

    Still rolling its head as its eye staring at the two, knowing too well what is going to happen. Meanwhile the cult leader needs a word with them. ¡°I don¡¯t know how do you two entered here, but I thank you for helping us to resolve this . . . crisis¡±

    ¡°Certainly . . .¡±

    The gang leaders thought otherwise ¡°That¡¯s it, those guys able to almost beat until the virus spread. What¡¯s happening out there?¡±

    X2L first listens to the transmissions from his guild. Their time is short and gives him a memory, a message. McS4 also receives the transmission as he need to get to move one quickly before it happens.

    The two look at him with their provocative helmet, the way its shielded visor lens in sharp stares, and the mouth breather lowers to their chin exhaling dust from the fight. Different designs to compare an energy power armor and the heavy plated armor, and both armors share the same logo. The rumored skull with wings were not found, but there is a guild seal as it can interact. A sharp drawn design at the edges with straight lines with no curves from its entirety, and only resemblance in Horsin character language.

    The moment of silent, keeps the cult leader tolerated due to their eyes focusing on him. The gang leaders raise their voices, but he stops them. Gripping on the sealed object containing the demon itself, he expected they wanted it back. It wasn¡¯t the case, X2L gives him something.

    ¡°Here, this memory chip will help you decide. Our leader had sent you a message, a day before dealing with the threat¡±

    The gang leaders reacted ¡°What do you mean? It all happened just one day. How?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should ask anymore. Look!¡±

    The realm is now fully reverting back inside the internet. The Fuku adventurers and the rest of the debris of automatons are experiencing harsh conditions as they feel a strange mana pressure and the body couldn¡¯t resist the small electric shock surging through their heads. The cult leader sees his elven wind magic is being siphon out to the portal, already addressing the returning state of the internet. He didn¡¯t say a word as he looks down where the AI still rolling around. Then he looks up as he clearly sees that they already gone, leaving a buffering icon before him.

    Secretly, he uses his telepathy on them. They give him the small slight information how to use their memory chip. Already in in one hand holding two objects, the memory chip inside the jade stone and the other memory chip leaving a message. The cult leader can finally understand what¡¯s going on and the action he takes will probably good enough to stop their first opposing threat. Stepping out to the portal as many going out from the sheer pain with their physical bodies were being harmed in the internet.

    One of the hackers shout out his team ¡°I thought we can enter the internet without this problem¡±

    ¡°You idiot, you should know that the neutral zone is not ours. We didn¡¯t add the software to protect us from the hazard from the digital space¡±

    ¡°How is it differed from the one we got through our first test?¡±

    ¡°When we entered the corrupted file where we found the virus. You dumb fuck, why can¡¯t any of you not trying to figure things out¡±

    Digidreamhak16 is the one answering the idiot¡¯s question, as he witnessed the survival of their own people, he starts to doubt on the people who were involved in this.

    Out from the portal as he looks at the building¡¯s interiors. The breeze of the strong magical man-made wind as he sees the city barrier through the wide opened gap of the destroyed structure, different number of floors wide open with a massive hole to see the building¡¯s magic barrier. The eyes of the Fuku adventurers both shock and relief. When those large automatons fire a ray of beam and the devastating magic circuit, somehow, made it through the portal and show the demonstration of how destructive it will be when let out.

    The staff were gone, except for the entrusted groups coming from the different companies around Fuku City. One brave fool made it here to see the damages. Both afraid at the same time frustrated from what happened. This man is an investor and one of the executives represented for this building. Now seeing all into a devastated example like the ruins in the northern part of Mihayara district. He can¡¯t even speak his complaints as the sight of the building still lingers the old presence of the virus.

    In his thoughts ¡°All of this damage, for a web development. I just can¡¯t, what in the world I live in? Still¡±

    He looks at the Fuku adventurers showing the same expression as he is. The destruction was really bad as they need to find a way to go down. The building has special rune materials to kept it standing, as they don¡¯t know that this building was transitioning since the time where the trade routes by train made it here. The magic they pull through to make this into a safe haven and sanctuary for both Fuku City high prestige communities and the defectors as guards.

    He waited for him, as they pass by and see already his clothes showing the importance that they shouldn¡¯t messed with. Flashes and Miss¡¯s groups made it out, as they see the man. Miss used her magic to tap everyone to be cautious. Along with people they know, they use magic to leave his place fast, but it didn¡¯t work. Traces of the virus are ruining their powers. They reluctantly walk pass him, as the guy¡¯s nervous face waiting for the cult leader to arrive from the portal. Held their tolerance to any signs of him bad mouthing them like they expected.

    The executive acting professional, yet hesitating to confront the defectors with news about them able to take down the demon. He tries to reach out to them to give thanks.

    ¡°I ah . . . thank you¡±

    His thanks were too soft for them to hear, as they ignore him and move on as the others are injured as their clothes and armors already giving away in torn, scratches, and even flat out destroyed. Others also washed in smelly sea water and oils. The feeling of they walked out from a sewer, yet, they grin. They carry in their inventory are the loots from the automatons.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    The cult leader steps out from the portal with the two gang leaders, raising his hand holding the jade stone as it emits aura of the static electrical red light. The object went wild as it finally set out from the internet. The last presence it has soon faded leaving others who witness it give chills by the sheer influence still festering around the destruction of this place. The investor couldn¡¯t believe that small thing is the threat, then he remembered this must be the seal that he mentioned about. He corrected his posture and the people who is with him giving him the signal to go.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, sir¡±

    ¡°Great, I finally need to know everything what¡¯s going on here¡±

    The cult leader sees the man who lend this establishment before him. The floor is showing so much destruction as it still able to hold from the attack. He then smiles how the facility is already filling up the holes with platforms controlled by runes. The rest though, with magic, still corrupted by the virus. There are other runes able to resist it and a few shamanistic magic along forming platforms because of the powerful magic happened here.

    The investor sees his face being proud as he reaches out his hand. ¡°Fuku City¡¯s representative, Bokushi Hidari, I must say you just made, fix, and end the problem in a single day¡±

    ¡°Executive, will you mind to say your name?¡±

    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want the demon to know my name even it is fake and made up. You clearly heard the stories of the people who brought back under your recommendation. Or do you forgotten the first person who was possessed by them since the beginning?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say much, for I able to defeat it and banish it inside this jade stone¡±

    The jade stone kept it sealed as the sign of death for the demon. The investor still couldn¡¯t believe he had done that, to see people outside of the portal showing no signs of death after that strange beam coming out from the portal. Destroying the exterior as the barrier barely hold on and consumed a third of the city barrier¡¯s energy. Luckily, no one gets hurt inside nor outside of the building. It will be trouble if the other districts found out about this. He still looking at it and he hears a whisper.

    ¡°Traitor!¡±

    They move into his office, to the upper floor, the cult leader has sensed his surroundings as they slowly moving upward in the elevator. Losing the presence of the virus and the after effects of the beam, he gives sigh in relief as he remembers Digidreamhak16¡¯s action to bring the Dexter Guild sooner. The investor noticed

    ¡°Are you relieved because it is over?¡±

    ¡°I am, not for the people who joined me but this very facility is safe. This place should¡¯ve fall, if it continues. Smirk*¡±

    The investor shows his concern and disappointment ¡°I guess they are not important to you, and I thought you were one of them¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the case at all. If the building fall, all the secret projects underdeveloped will collapse by the attack. All he had gathered will be gone for nothing. The defectors are experienced and know how to survive, even harder than he had read their minds before the virus kicks in. The elven wind gives boost, and the scepter they brought harness so much powerful demonic magic use caused the scourging spirit to appear. Maddening to see how it can¡¯t see the living, but the presence of powers, it¡¯ll find and guide it to it.

    Holding on to the jade stone, along with the memory chip. It seems his UI returns as he finally put it into his inventory. He answers his question ¡°Not at all, they are all well prepared since the beginning. The plan to use this building as the example. We shouldn¡¯t make it worse, should we?¡±

    The investor tilts, but didn¡¯t say anything. His expression is already showing the vibe of hostility because of him giving the building to the cult leader for investment reasons. Destroying it as joke is too much for the investor.

    As they made into his office, the investor sees the panels already setting up with the cult leader¡¯s UI. The images show the threats he had face and the people who are involved showing signs of injury with no deaths. It wasn¡¯t the usual injury, but dangerous actions take place when the demon is attacking with its minions. The investor reacts

    ¡°A demon with its robot army. What kind of enemies are you facing inside the portal?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re facing a demon, not a boss you expect in videogames¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, this is clearly what you see in a random video game¡±

    The investor¡¯s eyes opened wide as there are two people, Enders, who joined and helped the fight. No words coming out from his mouth as the fight was too intense for him to see how it goes. He finally opens up as he looks at the last page of the images.

    ¡°All of that to control the internet¡±

    The cult leader laughs ¡°Do you want the demon control it?¡±

    ¡°No! How in the hell it comes to this? And you! Able to stop it with every possible moment while being saved by those two Enders at the right possible moments¡±

    The two exchanges the discussions. The first priority is what to do with the Enders who are fighting to control the internet. The cult leader is trying to play neutral since they have proven themselves showing the example of the hackers stealing their files with the computer virus, lead to them able to come back with an iron fist, then finally ends it by destroying the virus altogether leaving him with the jade stone at hand. A recognition like this needs to be explained, and he still don¡¯t know if they succeeded to take their revenge. However, the investor thought otherwise.

    ¡°It is better to discuss about it with the rest of us this weekend. I see what you did and everything that is happening so fast, this doesn¡¯t mean our suspicion to go away because it all happened under a day. You can¡¯t trick us nor will the people you have exprienced this situation under your leadership. Still, I thanked you for saving this building. We don¡¯t want the public to know that we are the one who summoned the demon in the first place. I¡¯ll see you in the couple of days¡±

    The investor was about to leave and the cult leader tells him a joke ¡°Have you forgotten that I am the cult leader?¡±

    He twitches his hand as he leaves. They called him cult leader because his first took power with the people who were secretly organized to side with the demons. He quelled them so fast as he able to show them his prowess and broke the connections with other demons hidden inside the city. They already know most demonic activities are happening inside this very part of the city. Those demons though are lesser. As the real ones hid somewhere else not to be seen under Lady Hivites¡¯ watch.

    The staff comes in and announces someone is here. ¡°Sir, one of the web developers is here to see you. He had a strange robot eye hanging on his arm. Is it necessary to see him carrying it like that?¡±

    The cult leader is expecting to bring it along as they are about to see the truth. Because, from what he heard from the hacker. It should be easy to have a serious conversation for a change. If the hacker lies, then he will personally entertain him for giving him the false anticipation.

    Digidreamhak16 carries the robot. The robot is acting casually, looking at someone like a dog as it stares death. Remained quiet, it moves around freely where he is hanging it, then it turns to see the cult leader. Still showing an angry expression, then quickly turns to realization. The robot returned back to its angry expression at the hacker. The cult leader watches the two awkwardly menacing eye to eye from the robot and the worried look from the hacker.

    The hacker speaks out first ¡°I follow you have told me back inside the realm. This robot you mention is actually from Dexter Guild. Sigh* I can feel something happening behind my head¡±

    The robot nods with a pleasing expression. The cult leader uses his telepathy on him as the hacker¡¯s back of his head showing signs of deterioration.

    ¡°I can fill it, and this is no magic. Something inside me is trying to force my body to slow down. What will happen to me?¡±

    The hacker places the robot on the table as it looks at the man who defeated the demon.

    The robot is showing its admittance ¡°Now I can see how you beat the demon. Nice place you have here. Oh, there are panels of you guys fighting the demon. (Nervously) laughing* Ok, what do you have in mind for me?¡±

    The cult leader pulls out the Dexter Guild¡¯s memory chip and places near it. ¡°I want to see what they are truly after. If you mind to go straight to the point, because I want to honor someone before it is over¡±

    The robot turns around as it looks at him, feeling down. Trying to act remorse, but respects due to the victor in front of it.

    It admitted again ¡°Fine, but I want a favor in return¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Both of them giving such intense impressions as neither of them going to waste their time. The hacker stands there as something coming from the panels. The logo from the Dexter Guild appeared. In colors shown in black in bold and green outlines, while there is just full green colored bold text. The cult leader sees the chip is in used, like it is connected through signal waves. The robot without to do anything sending the transmission for the memory chip then directly sending it to his UI unnoticed. Something inside of its systems able to go through his personal UIs.

    Losing its moody persona, it answered him directly ¡°Everything that had happened in that realm. No one will know about it, I mean, about the time how we save you guys. Treated it like what you are about to see seriously¡±

    It looks at it trying to roll around to see. The cult leader picks it up and the furniture appeared with the hacker coincidentally sits down when it appears on his feet. The cult leader said to the hacker.

    ¡°I know I won¡¯t let you see this, and I know your situation. Why not see it for yourself before it happens to you?¡±

    ¡°Ye-s-s¡±

    The hacker didn¡¯t say much as he expected that he will not going to live long. The inevitable fate he is in.

    The screen opens up and continue to load as it is still not ready to play. The room starts changing as it hid secretly in private. Closing all leaks and gaps from what is happening inside the office, where the cult leader sat and pulled the robot to the other chair. The robot turns around not saying a word. The annoying expression leaves it to its devices on screen. The Dexter Guild, and the screen shows the face of their leader. Announcing from the video as it plays.

    ¡°Presenting Lady Coheld, the Archscientist of Dexter Guild . . .¡±

    A woman showing nothing in uniform like the rest of the Dexter Guild, she wears a more modern Horsin formal dress like what high class individual representative as. Long red hair, even her eyes are red as crimson. The hacker was stunned by her beauty and also being a young leader to the most formidable group that the city had witnessed. The video plays out the history of the demon. While she voices out the details, ¡°Code Red, a notorious demon influenced by the sheer idea to enter the world of cyberspace as its realm. Before the Fall era, data filled with preserve knowledge of adaptive technology that my guild had long for¡±

    The panel shows the tech used from all the surviving files it holds. Different version for every race, but there are no images about the elves. The video skips through as it reaches the demon¡¯s demise. ¡°Contained inside our own servers, our departments were not able to further their research thanks to the harsh delay in internet speed. The impossibility of the computer virus is at large. They decided to make it as a weapon, a defense, and more dangerously, a counter measure who dares to enter their server¡±

    ¡°My predecessors took years as our leaderships last only project at the time, when it is done, the successor will take their place when the new project begins. One predecessor to the other to complete the procedures to fight against their threats in their limited cyberspace functionality. It is clearly succeeded well. Now where I see that you people were involved and predictably going through the phases for the virus sooner than it fully matures. You have already seen the signs of the virus to be a demon. Thankfully, it was planned since the start¡±

    ¡°The first priority as leader, is to conclude the situation as I followed the old rules of principles of my guild. You already know your people take the virus from us, restoring all the systems and proceed what my predecessor had followed. One among of my predecessors have thought the civilization will return and probably dumb enough to retrieve it. The same predecessor accomplishes the next plan even after his/her death. You already know what¡¯s happening to your ¡®adventurers¡¯¡±

    The hacker gulps down his throat as his condition is already sticking inside his head. It was the inevitable when the robot screams when it tries to attack the demon. Both reactions were followed, sudden jolt of their bodies start to tilt, and he feels a strong mental break while the demon fully froze up as it stays to the ground. The cult leader had seen it, and clearly something is wrong to those hackers who entered the servers of the Enders Bridge. A symptom that is triggered in the brain. It made himself questioned how they did it.

    ¡°I can speculate what you have in mind. How we able to mentally rig their heads to implode when interacted with the virus. I¡¯d say the cure is where the demon knows. That should be your only clue if they wish to be saved. Then be enslaved later to the virus as they are still trapped from the mind rig. Same goes to ours, when my guild members able to go through your cyberspace¡¯s public communication networks. I never imagined how delusional they are. I thought it would difficult to fool a fool. I guess I forgot the fools¡¯ first time inside the cyberworld¡±

    ¡°The cyberworld was just a diversion. Because of the contract, your people were not experiencing any data surge or any hostile attacks in your cyberspace. If it did, to where they both fight will lose all of its existence and its structure. Destroying the server is the obvious solution for us to retrieve it through its grasp to escape. Be glad that contract helps you not experiencing our version of cyberattacks, and would probably be worse to the invaders too if we used the demon¡¯s power inside their heads¡±

    ¡°There is one last thing, from how my guild members and their expertise able to go through to your city is just the superiority in my side. About those invaders, I expect someone in my guild is with you. To make sure we shouldn¡¯t meet again in secret, that single entity will be watching over. Yet, try to ask about it after this video or even this discussion matter. They have time to live until the unnoticeable demise. I am sure you can replace them as they are gone from their own bodies¡±

    The cult leader can¡¯t believe that his plan was not hers. It was the previous leader¡¯s plan. It still worked in the end. Showing much careful thinking and predicting what comes next, they were able to infiltrate with ease and the deception of their server to be slowed, but the actuality is that the virus is the one they kept it sealed to slow down purposely and used it as a security measure. A demon sealed inside Enders Bridge. How many demons are there being sealed off? He thinks again, What about the hackers¡¯ fate? It would be troublesome to see them dead suddenly out of the open.

    The robot complains ¡°Grumble* Archscientists, they always making it so complicated to answer¡±

    The cult leader agrees ¡°I get it what you mean, what did they truly planning in the first place?¡±

    ¡°To make it simpler; She just didn¡¯t do anything. It was the predecessor, and what do you expect a good player without a recorder. She just let the music plays and all that is happening played by the its own self recording. The virus was used as a trap, just to expect any recovering civilization to get it. Next, tracked them down and take their data base, then removed the virus when it is done. So far, it all makes sense for me to tell you to ¡®No one will know about it¡¯. You were played by the very old countermeasures¡±

    The next scene is the predicted video ¡°I¡¯ll be sure, to have business with your people in the near future. You have our special AI, and it told you something regretful. But it is business with criminal to criminal after all. Still, you have your demon, I expect that your friends know how to abuse it too . . . Criminal¡±

    Short claims coming from the archscientist. The hacker stood by hearing and seeing everything what is happening on the video. He was shocked that he didn¡¯t know how advanced they were and used the virus to someday to find someone else to get their hands on the data.

    The cult leader brings out his device and tells the hacker. Honoring what is going to happen to him. ¡°You have done so much to save the business and the people who are involved. I will provide what time left for you to the day when your body gives in. And one last thing¡±

    He placed his device with a recorder and said ¡°Say your last words when the day I¡¯ll be able bring our people home¡±

    Digidreamhak16, the man who forced himself to realize this situation. Nothing else for him to live for as he is willing to die and save the others, he truly dears. In reality, he is afraid

    ¡°Then, can you help me in the afterlife?¡±

 Hackers Fall - Chapter 145

    COI C145

    After a whole night repairing inside the building, with all the magic had gone through. The building is fully repaired in the blink of the night. The loots and the rewards were distributed secretly from one of the facilities hidden in the south area of Fuku City. The next morning, defectors are glad to have save the city, even one of them show a little discomfort. He is one of the hackers. They look at him weird as they playfully joking about his work.

    ¡°I hate to admit, but you are someone I never expect like the internet has some weird magic over it. What else this world has that doesn¡¯t involved with magic?¡±

    Digidreamhak16 gives a thump up and said ¡°How do you expect to say to your boss when you found out demon is hiding in the internet too?¡±

    That sarcastic look as they all laugh including him. They respond ¡°There now, just live it up a little. The boss actually beat one. He is the first who takes it down and we¡¯re able to survive another day¡±

    The soothing remarks rejoice them together in harmony, while the hacker didn¡¯t stop thinking about the Dexter Guild¡¯s actions. In reality. The Dexter Guild have prepared to face the demon, it was easily being sealed once again merely hours from its release.

    Demons are not predictable, that¡¯s for sure. If it was true, the Fall era shouldn¡¯t even exist and the previous era, Heroes and Demons, should¡¯ve ended quickly like any war. There is no way it would be that easy, they were played from the very beginning. The robot did say something to him

    ¡°Oh, look at us, we are the same as human as you, and your city is the most mana efficient while we lack only a handful of magic. Chances you guys to escape from this world is good enough . . .¡±

    His mind paused for a moment as the sign of the symptoms begin, he sways a bit to take control again with his body, he remembers it again harder ¡°. . . enough power to take also the phenomenon who wished to leave after their deaths. Believe me, this is not a mockery for you, hacker man. In reality, this is the world where the dead should not stay here. Preferably, without getting caught from the undying demon holding up your soul that is. There are ways, and I don¡¯t see you getting caught anytime soon while you are dead. You should meet some Enders for a change. Do you know the name Unworthy guild?¡±

    Redemption, Sanctuary, or even Revelation is coming through his head. Such bullshit fantasy keeping his head entertained, as he fears the worst he had to experience before. He checks his device then he hears the cult leader¡¯s message in his head

    ¡°It¡¯s time, you¡¯re needed to do some errands¡±

    The hacker, not much to do as his conditions are getting worse. He was surprised that he is the only one getting sick besides his team showing no signs about the trigger. Maybe because he is the only one knows, or did that robot helped him feel it.

    He walks out from the city. The first time going out of the border, whereas the valley is engulfed by light dusts. Equipped with safety mask but the exposure still reaches his skin. He sees the guards standing in the outside post with the package next to them. The guards saw him approaching. With their devices scanning him in the far distance, the indicator approved then they give him the package.

    ¡°This is the guy we will be giving the package to¡±

    ¡°It is the first time to see someone from Fuku city residence fetching a package here, from the Dexter Guild¡±

    The hacker heard them as he retrieved the package. Once he puts it in his inventory, he flashes out and returned back to the city. The guards nod with expectation

    ¡°Not even a ¡®thank you¡¯¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, they have much bad reputation than there is. I can¡¯t believe they have the nerve to reach out their influence now when the train arrived¡±

    ¡°As long as they are return to be productive again. I would love to see this city take back both Mihayara district and Taiyou Industries¡±

    Back inside the central high-rise building, the hacker made it in with the package. Guards from the different company are standing at the door. They step aside as he walks in. Through their devices, they called out to the cult leader

    ¡°He brought back the hostage, sir¡±

    ¡°Good, send him to the laboratory. He needs his check-up¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir¡±

    They follow, then escort him to the private labs. Where he is the first person to enter classified rooms. No one knows about it, except for the very important individuals. As what they heard from him is true, then they can watch him in short period of time.

    First, he needs to be tested on his conditions, and leaves the package behind as they bring it to the cult leader. A room with a wide one-sided glass window, the cult leader and all of the gang leaders are there, and another one in the package. The guards hand it over as he opens the package and breaks the concealment. The woman breaks free as she wakes up. Surrounded by her peers as her eyes widen from what happened yesterday.

    ¡°What! Where am I!?¡±

    They answer ¡°Like you just said, you don¡¯t want to be part of the fight¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one lucky girl to got yourself caught then brought you back here in one piece¡±

    ¡°So, how was it?¡±

    The female gang leader slowly remembers ¡°I can¡¯t say. That Dexter Guild punk was too fast and I . . . everything went nasty¡±

    The cult leader taps at her shoulder ¡°It is because you were not an obstacle in their way. I am fine that they didn¡¯t do anything to you¡±

    She asked ¡°That¡¯s right, the fight! How did it go?¡±

    They show them their recordings during the fight, and added bonus the loots they have. All from runes from the automatons. Parts and scraps altogether that is worth more than they had to be.

    She was not impressed. The gang leaders thought so, her profits are from the revenue she made in the internet. They don¡¯t want to talk about it as her own ego checks on her website.

    ¡°Looks like there is no problem in the internet. I¡¯m still not impressed¡±

    After their little reunion. The cult leader speaks out to the gang leaders. ¡°We all know that this facility is top secret. Between the executives, me, and you. But there is one person with us will be joining¡±

    Digidreamhak16 is in the lab doing some tests. It was fast and safe as he goes through it under an hour. The cult leader and the gang leaders watch and see as the data shows his mental health. He pointed out to her

    ¡°You can see, if you were involved something severe. You might have the same fate as him¡±

    ¡°What in the hell!? Then you send me to die?¡±

    ¡°No, why would they wanted to kill you? Your job was to check on the woman. She must be very busy to why she didn¡¯t give you the time to react¡±

    The gang leader remembered that she didn¡¯t have a chance to reach her. Quickly gotten ambushed then taken away, this is something she is not aware about nor thinking the danger she had faced inside their territory. Now looking at the data, the hacker had his brain cursed with demonic magic. Replicated to match the control trigger to kill the individual at any time, and this one is readjusted to a dying state. Added to another file to its true origin, the demon has that same ability. The true ability is like a slave collar, caught and strapped with a bomb inside their head. If someone resists, they will instantly die with a trigger.

    However, there is also other ways. The Dexter Guild didn¡¯t perfect it, but to quickly triggers it and the alternative is activating it slowly. The hacker is dying, and the gang leaders are freaking out. The cult leader gives them a warning

    ¡°There is no cure to stop the trigger. It was slowly developing inside the brain. The magic secretly suffocating the nutrients inside their heads, replacing it with healing magic. As the brain is fully relying on magic, the nervous system ends where it blocked near neck. Just one click and the healing ends, it triggers their deaths¡±

    This magic is impossible to use because it needed special attention where they need to be expose in a long duration of time. The hackers had been working for weeks to get through to the Enders servers. That¡¯s when it all started. Digidreamhak16 is the only person is been readjust to feel the dying brain as the healing wears off. The doctors don¡¯t have enough to time to save him and the others. The final result, they have three days to live since the start of the trigger.

    The gang leaders have different reaction to it. The defectors expected it and gives no remorse, others were not too happy, and the few secretly laughing at the back that the people caused this situation to happen are on them. When the test is over, the cult leader ordered them to leave. The hacker comes inside the room and only see a glimpse of them leaving. He is waiting for the results. He will definitely die. The cult leader said to him

    ¡°Just like you said, but do you know when will you die?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night, I guess. What do you do to the rest of my team?¡±

    The long difficult paused puts him into a difficult decision. Honestly, he will give him the courtesy to live the rest of his days luxuriously but it means joining along with his team. They shouldn¡¯t be rewarded equally. The most obvious practical thing to do is the most common.

    ¡°I am not showing your team any favorites, you do understand why¡±

    ¡°I do, sir¡±

    ¡°However, I have something I learn while you were resting last night. This afterlife you mention about. I don¡¯t know what I can do in this world¡¯s nature. I will give you this¡±

    He hands down a note to him. The hacker picks it up and the cult leader leaves. The meeting was swift, and neither of them show no time for mourning.

    Inside in the main servers, the users were relief to see the situation was settled. The hackers take their leave as the responsibility they have done caused so much damage in the building. However, the crisis was averted and Dexter Guild had stop interfering the internet, for now. Chelly and It3ch (Lyou) were not too happy about after taken their leave. They were promoted rather than fired. The utilities they have now had increased tremendously. The dark web and the neutral zone were remained untouched. The higher ups no longer needed to access them as it is not populated by the internet users.

    It3ch saw one of the hackers come in. He doesn¡¯t know why is not angry to see them again, but this person shows his sincerity on his face. The hacker saw him and wave at them

    ¡°Hey! Chelly and It3ch, I need to speak with you¡±

    The two look at each other, they follow him, and he said ¡°No, I need to meet you two personally. See me in the recreation room, I am not feeling so well¡±

    He logs out. It3ch clearly see something is wrong. Chelly sees it too, as she logs out first.

    In the recreation room, there¡¯s a bedroom where rows of beds neatly in line. They saw him lying down, where his head is being covered. He waves out to them ¡°Come here, I am sick and I need to tell you quick before I passed out¡±

    The hacker looks at the two as what he had suspected during their work. Sneakily trying to get the tools to their own personal gain. Chelly is, but for It3ch is something more he had never thought of him doing. He casts his spell to close the door and room concealed from any noise going out. The two sense something coming from under the bed as it rolls.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The robot, physically here in front of them. It looks at the two and turn to the hacker ¡°Oh, we meet again. Sorry for the last meeting, and I expect you made some changes happening to the main servers?¡±

    Chelly nodded as she looks at it confused ¡°Those protocols you given us did actually what you have in mind. Scratched those long narration, and we did actually like that¡±

    ¡°Well, be like that. I¡¯ll snapping my fingers and prove to you I am still useful. If I have one. Never mind, we have something to discuss. If may I wanted a truce?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Chelly had a nice experience with it after the threat. After the use of the protocols, it finally separating the connection between their servers to the rest of the world, and leaving it secured better to their own servers as well. As they both busy talking to each other, Digidreamhak16 and It3ch had theirs.

    ¡°I know you are the one who implanted your own servers during the development¡±

    ¡°Why would you?!¡±

    He is about to turn his eyes, but the hacker shows him his sources. ¡°You should¡¯ve respected me more to my expertise. I ignored it because there is no harm having your community freeing from the nuisances¡±

    The user, It3ch, had done so much to hide behind their backs. It wasn¡¯t that long he made it to keep in touch with the victims. They are trapped, and seek comfort in this city¡¯s best leisure. The hacker already spotted it too easily.

    ¡°Again, I see that the private server is offline for a moment. You thought it would be clever to hide it from us, I mean the hackers, and I know those jackasses will do if they found out about it¡±

    Chelly heard him and while the robot nods his statement.

    ¡°What are they on about?¡±

    ¡°That topic is out of my reach. I am the one will say the important part¡±

    The hacker suddenly lies down as his eyes remained open, he still able to breathe and his magic quickly disappears. The robot uses the controls of this room to reactivate the concealment.

    ¡°. . . Then there he goes¡±

    Chelly and It3ch witness him fell asleep with his eyes open. Chelly said

    ¡°Wheatley?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Here he goes again. Brain defects are coming in his nogging. There is good news about it though¡±

    ¡°Good news!? He looks like he is brain dead¡±

    It3ch realizes it. The argument in the chat. The consequences, it is already there in front of him.

    It3ch was shocked ¡°Wheatley! When did this happened?!¡±

    ¡°It was the fight against the demon. The perfect opportunity for my side to be the dastardly villains. What I said before as I able to harm the two of you. They put it into actions. You see here is the slow version of the hackers¡¯ demise¡±

    ¡°Demise!?¡±

    ¡°It is rather personal and this man is accepting the consequences, but the others will have theirs. Try to imagine the man is like that, but lifeless, haha sorry¡±

    Chelly sees herself smiling that the people who messed with her friend¡¯s private information are gone, but why this man is in need of help?

    The hacker knows something he wished to escape this world. He is dying and there was a file in Enders Bridge caught his eyes. Escaping the world after death, it was a title that is written in a foreign language. After decrypted it, he found out about the people who can not escape in this world after they died. An exceptional type of race, where they have no gods nor god who able to reach out to this world to save them. The exemption of the goblin spirits as they stay here for strong rituals. If this is true, he will never find peace. Even though it is bullshit to his head thinking about it. The Horsin world is too notorious for him to find peace.

    It3ch has connection with the certain individual who has connection other than the Dexter Guild. A rumored guild that is the polar opposite of them. Known for their spiritual activities and salvation to whom died in this world, this is the only hope he had to escape this hell. With the cult leader¡¯s note and the guidance of the robot, he has the chance to plan it out. If he believed it or not, that¡¯s when he had to find out after his death. His face starts twitching as he recovered another sudden shock. The robot is already explaining things where Chelly is grinning all the way.

    ¡°Serves him right and his team to discriminate us and them when they abuse their power¡±

    It3ch puts his finger on his face ¡°. . . The afterlife? I believe there is an afterlife, but why is it so important for him?¡±

    The robot was intrigued ¡°This is Horsin, this is the reality. I can¡¯t explain more since it is widely detailed in a different natural law, the dead reality. However, they will eventually find It3ch¡¯s server, the hackers are gone but you used the company¡¯s resource¡±

    It3ch agreed ¡°True, if they found out about it. The source codes will be easily detectable and removed as they pleased. Will he really going to do it?¡±

    The hacker spoke out ¡°Yes, the robot will be the one will provide everything you needed. Tomorrow night, you¡¯ll two see what happened on my body and the robot will do the rest to seal my soul . . .¡±

    The two had nothing to lose in this agreement. To see him dying, it is already a given that this is his redemption to them. Their server will eventually be found out. If it does, every account will be revealed. They text the others to wait a few more days as they need to settle the problem.

    The next night, a private celebration prepared and hosted by the cult leader. All meals prepared and luxurious cuisine are set before them. The guests are; the executives, the defectors, and the staff who know about the incident. At the stage, the first introduction how the cult leader presentations are about the internet. Many were mix about the idea show it off after the demon appeared inside of it. It was resolved thanks to the new programs to seal off their servers from the rest of the world. Giving everyone to relax. The executives were not pleased including the users who are work too hard on this.

    The hackers are becoming the center of attention, both good and bad. The program continues as the cult leader introduces the most important event coming to the end of this month.

    ¡°. . . To this celebration, our adventurers are allowed to take their week off starting tomorrow. As next week after, you will enter the ruins of Mihayara district. We still have our future as we survived. The internet is OURS!¡±

    A raise from their toasts with their glass raises higher and catch its drinks with their magic. The night went well as the final hours are coming.

    The hackers are with the Digidreamhak16 filling their time as they were rewarded in higher position and become the 13th group of the gangs. ¡°We got our recognition boys. We are the 3rd group of the defectors to form a gang under the cult leader¡¯s organization¡±

    ¡°You could see ourselves, Hak? Are you still sick?¡±

    The hacker becomes light headed and he waves his goodbye. ¡°I think this is my night, you guys go ahead¡±

    They continue having their feast through the night. The cult leader receives the message from the robot. The time has come, as he steps in seeing the Digidreamhak16 left the table.

    The table is far away from the other guests, secretly hidden away as they feast. They see him coming in as they cheer for his presence. ¡°Bokushi Hidari! It¡¯s nice to come and see us¡±

    ¡°I am checking if you guys enjoyed the last few days of your success¡±

    ¡°We did, we never feel so alive to see so many rewards coming after the other. We did some time inside the pub if you know what I mean¡±

    They laugh and as they raise their drinks. The cult leader follows their cheer. The moment he drinks it he reads their minds as they have shown no negative expression about him.

    The feast is great and the rest is filled with nothing but joy of their victory. The cult leader joins the conversation about their discovery and brag about it. ¡°You will definitely see how we can provide you the inventions and the tools to manufactured amazing things from the old-world civilization. If we continue to thrive like this. Everything we had dreamed of will definitely coming into reality¡±

    ¡°Better products, utilities, and the rest of it made into runes and other magic. The future is going to be busy for all of us¡±

    The cult leader continues to listens about the technology they have found inside the internet. Patent websites, already in the works and innovating to their versions. They show him more and more of their designs, until he places his glass.

    ¡°It¡¯s all fine because you people are one of the organizations now¡±

    They cheer once more, and the cult leader ask something about a certain information.

    ¡°I have heard many stories from the defectors. Especially to you . . .¡±

    They laugh

    ¡°. . . I was wondering with all those ghost stories about death¡±

    They stood there in silence as they remembered their experience in the east coast. They never respond to his curiosity as the silent definitely shows their weakness. Digidreamhak16 talk about it before, and it was something he tried to research through the Enders Bridge server. They respond

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t talk about it, even after we have such an impressive victory¡±

    ¡°We could talk about it some other time. It¡¯s been months now, but you clearly understand why¡±

    The cult leader bows his dead showing his tipsy face, then gives himself a good laugh.

    They laugh along, until they all fell asleep. The cult leader didn¡¯t give them the time of day to meet them as they enjoy their overspending spree. They were provided handsomely and waste it all as they intended. Now, the gang leaders come in secretly to witness the tragedy unfold. Their last breath turned rotten, and the smell already spew out from their mouths. The gang leaders witness the example to those who messed with Dexter Guild. The cult leader¡¯s device is ringing coming from the one of the executives. The investor called him and said,

    ¡°We have fully examined your report. Please see us tomorrow for a special meeting¡±

    One of the gang leaders can¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°If she went serious with me¡±

    ¡°Quit it, you already say that yesterday¡±

    The hackers have passed away and showing them that they face more dangerous opponents. He said to them

    ¡°Give respects to those who had done remarkably, and never forget the reality we are facing today and the future. Do you feel the sense of revenge within you all?¡±

    None of them say a word, they examined the dead body as their body releasing toxic mana coming out from their mouths. The presence of magic used by the demon, making it impossible to prove that the Dexter Guild did this.

    The hackers are dead, all relax as if they are drunk. The promised of them being the 13th gang left to be forgotten, then another call received. It is the new gang leader.

    ¡°This is Chelly, I have received the invitation to be part of the gang. I will take responsibility the actions on this day forward. I won¡¯t let you down¡±

    ¡°I will be assured when the next orders will come. Don¡¯t mess this up and we won¡¯t be causing trouble for all of your fellow members¡±

    The gang leaders watch him standing up from his seat. Lights up his hand with elven magic, flames not in the forms of green light but the fire shines under the dessert sun. The cult leader shows the seal of the elven magic from Circoston as he places it down on their table. The fire spread and burns everything around it. Including the dead bodies, they were engulfed and left no release of heat. He stands there watch the body burns and see the dessert-colored flames flowing out from the room. The guests saw the flames as like bright wind magic flowing on the ceiling. The sounds of clapping reached out to his ears as they walk out from the room.

    The flames continue to flow around the building to search the last body. Where it reaches the room where he hid, It3ch made it to bring out the soul from the hacker¡¯s body. Before the flames burn his lifeless corpse, a strange sound coming from the flames. It3ch hears it loud enraging voices echoing. He thought it was the voices of the hackers, but the voice of elven tongue. The translator was able to recognize the language and says,

    ¡°Redemption in death? His soul shall find its prophecy within the beads¡±

    Chelly walks in the room and saw the body is burning. It3ch and the robot standing in front of the body. The bed wasn¡¯t burned, only the body itself. They hold the object to conceal his soul. Both of them hears his last word and Chelly comes and see that what the hacker said is true, no grief of his death and only pity in their eyes. All of them died, and she said to him secretly

    ¡°Never mention about it, It3ch. Are you going through his will?¡±

    It3ch watches the last remains burned into the air as it vanished. The flames were gone as it treated like fireworks. The night continues the celebration, leaving the three of them what to do next.

    The next day, Chelly let It3ch do his own work as she is now the head director in the main servers. Her mother visits her with open arms to finally see that she founded returned to their management.

    ¡°I knew you will be promoted, but less than a month. That¡¯s what I want my girl to be¡±

    It3ch did what he had to do to secure his private server. Now, he sends the data to the robot as it secured it for itself. It gains the knowledge what the chats had been talk about in such a long time. The risk to reveal everything to one single robot. The hacker left him many sensitive data into this robot.

    The robot had it all, both the hacker¡¯s and the user¡¯s details about this city. The first order for It3ch wants it to do

    ¡°I know we have his soul, but first comes first is how I am going to use you something important¡±

    ¡°Bring it, I am going to redeem myself. You¡¯ll be surprised that this AI have some humanity left inside. As long as you are my user, of course¡±

    ¡°Ok, first we need to start it simple. I want you help a girl who is with the Enders. If she is the only woman to help them out from this part of the city and reside at Stranding Island for safety. Then I¡¯ll be willing to fulfill his will¡±

    The robot trying to be confident and at the same time serious about it. To find the girl who is talking about inside the private server. With its old vast knowledge in comprehension and analyses, he proudly answers him

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for orders. The girl named Tabitha, whoa, I think she did her own homework¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, she posts something she needs to know about the city¡¯s danger. I guess she is able to handle herself quite well¡±

    ¡°Searching, yup, she did. What am I supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°Help her save at least one person in this city¡±

    ¡°Uh, even it involved something dangerous?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to show you. Here!¡±

    It inserted itself into his UI, on screen, he sees the victims were holding hostage by a lot known and influenced individuals. Added with the Dexter Guild¡¯s secret files, he asks

    ¡°Did your guild know about it?¡±

    ¡°I wish, it would be easier that they would gun them down like pests. Their profiles are mental and there you see one example over there, handful . . .ly uh?¡±

    The suspects have shown so much to deal with. Assumptions regarding their powers and their development to the least. The origins are clear and dangerous, already proving what Tabitha had posted about the threats.

    ¡°How about this girl, Junko. Wheatley, can you able to do something about it without knowing it was us?¡±

    ¡°Us or are you mean me? I can hide myself, but I don¡¯t how I can hide you. Let¡¯s see, ah. no. You¡¯ll need to be a part in this. I see through the chat history. You were involved with that Junko¡¯s guy. That person who is not C down. Because look at his connections though¡±

    It3ch sees his connections. There are three people; one from the defectors, one is the Enders, and there is also another one. It is indirectly, and Junko has someone who shared contact with but no traces as there is no contact on their devices.

    The robot hears someone is coming. ¡°Oops, time to hide. I hope the orders are finalized. See me under your desk if you need me¡±

    It rolls under his desk and transforms itself into a box then slides underneath like a thick block. It3ch sees Chelly comes in and said,

    ¡°When will we reopen the server? I am using a different device to find it, but it was blocked that is looks like spam ads. See¡±

    It¡¯s just Wheatley in the picture floating in space with the text bubble said ¡®spaaaace¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, that hacker left a really good security¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you need to see this¡±

    She shows him the project. A project continues the use of the internet as the transportation routes. They both know it used for infiltrating when they find an active router network to create teleportation beacon. They both realize they are working with the cult leader. To make Fuku City as the main capital for this entire city, and these two had to play along as their own people surrounded by defectors.

 Lady Cohelds Weekly Plan - Chapter 146

    COI C146

    Dexter Guild and their opportunistic ways, have complete the very things they have accomplished. Tabitha¡¯s accounts were the pinnacle of their beginning to see the city¡¯s internet servers. It was the gift of their superior monopoly on technologies. Rare finds in Enders Bridge, trying to keep it to maintain until all parts died out. They have more than what they have found, and cut ties with them after the closure against the demon. It is the conclusion. It is the end of the predecessor¡¯s legacy to fulfill and now written in history as the most perfectly planned against the reviving virus.

    Their servers are clean and willing to go again to the Rune Isles last surviving servers. But it was not their orders to return there. Lady Coheld, she walks out to the surface after staying hidden inside the deep-sea facilities. Now at the bridge, where she takes a deep breath after following the guidance of her predecessor. She waits for the people who is managing the hideout and the archscientist herself to return home. This is the day after the conflict with the demon. It is her time to review the actions take part in the predecessor¡¯s gains.

    While she is walking across the bridge, her younger brother sees her feeling a bit of doubt on her face. He said to his older sister

    ¡°I can see from your eyes that you are not leading your guild¡±

    ¡°Past problems will always lead to a well-prepared solution, how about you? You seem to be free at the moment¡±

    Her younger brother was coming from the other side of the bridge, from Rune Isles, she ignores the dirt and torn on his clothes. He just plays along with a nice sibling conversation. She watches him leave, along the people followed him.

    Lady Coheld misses her childhood. The way he reacted that he can¡¯t convince her because of her position. Even it looks rather silly to act like kids, their behavior is something she likes to see again. She goes to the meeting place where her invited guild masters or mistresses are held. Gathered together, as they are the available leaders who stay inside the bridge. The rest are focusing elsewhere, including the east mountain, undergrown.

    ¡°The undergrown is under siege for weeks now¡±

    ¡°It would be over, if it hadn¡¯t with the mass summoning in the south region¡±

    ¡°Even your guild is taken to Isekai City, right Archscientist?¡±

    Entering the meeting, the she trusts and available are here. All young and different because of their segregated cultures. Lady Coheld herself is the culture of technological revolution, while the rest are between Industrial and Reconnaissance to the west. It is clearly made her think about a culture all about Reconnaissance, it is defined as military observation. Yet, there they are. Under the ways of the practitioners through observing the Rune Isles and beyond to Circoston region. She remembered they practice venturing back and forth to Rune Isles and Enders Bridge. It is a culture that she doesn¡¯t understand why, but many people are involved like it was a special event.

    The meeting is starting, five of them, added her, on the table all around in a big distance gap. Supposed to held by the 50s of them, and so wide that none of them could reach each other. Lady Coheld gathered them here to pursue the historical breakthrough from their predecessors.

    ¡°I have gathered all of you that your past leaders were involved with a project about the Rune Isles¡¯ secrets. One such tool you have learn about the old name ¡®Cyberspace¡¯¡±

    ¡°It has many names, let¡¯s called what the present users named it. The ¡®internet¡¯¡±

    ¡°So, your network is back and working again. Do you want to continue the expedition? It was years before we are not even born¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s I won¡¯t allow, but I have a different obligation to do in my leadership. You already know my predecessors have passed down their solutions to the situation they were facing before. I¡¯d say, he did what needed to be done and also his ruling to deal with the involved participants who are in his plan¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your purpose for us to do that is not part in Rune Isles?¡±

    ¡°Taiyou Industries, facilities and spaces that main all manufacturing. We need their production lines if you people wish to go deep into the Isles. Having the materials and resources to hold, makes it easier for us to build¡±

    Looking at each other in the far distance, they have their mind on something valuable. The recent activities of gathering resources for them are scavenging, yet there are no raw natural resources as it was disappeared a long time ago. There is one place though, the massive airships and vehicles found in the former excavation area. Historically once the mining complex, then the factory, then finally the station area for the war vehicles and air transports. The entire endless supplies to recreate their own robotics. With limited manpower they have, this is going to be their best opportunity yet.

    One of them doubted ¡°I don¡¯t know if they really want to collaborate with us. I heard that you are already cooperating with them since the defense¡±

    ¡°It is concerning, giving them the facility, they have to produce very sensitive components to make our own construction equipment¡±

    ¡°That is something that the Raker Mawn Guild knows, all information is send to Lord Lori¡¯es. We have no slight indication when they begin to use it to their own gains¡±

    ¡°I understand your worries, but we are sure to be loyal to our Lord. They are still struggling and the future is dire for us when they fully gained their sovereignty¡±

    Lady Coheld slides an item to the center of the table, projecting a hologram about the situation in Isekai City. It is divided, and everything else is forming like any other city would. Corruption, self-gained, and Hope to escape this world are in a mix in different areas. They see the segregations, and there are chances when the demon will able to go through to at least one of them to let them in.

    ¡°The Foundation, when will they learn? The longer they have to wait, the harder for them to leave?¡±

    ¡°Their situation, not our problem. Lady Coheld should¡¯ve told her goals too. We all know you gathered us for your own gain¡±

    They look at her from afar as the projection keeps playing. Her eyes remained confident, because there are so much to do in this little time, she had an agreement with Lord Lori¡¯es. She said,

    ¡°I have two months left until the agreement is over. When the 4th moon cycle is coming, all of my men will leave. I have been receiving requests from the Taiyou Industries themselves, to extend further as they already see our competence and our industrialism. Our resources already used up, and I need some help to any available guilds to finish my mission before it is over¡±

    None of them were convinced at the first half. Her answer sounds too noble for a Dexter Guild Member. They know about her guild. The guild of opportunistic departments and the military corps to clean up their finished works. Isekai City will be experiencing the aftermath of their actions, either it be good or bad, and the results always satisfying. Needing their help means they have to work with her, and there is more to it than she had planned. They only remember is her replacing the predecessor as he was punished and leaving the sole survivor from their testing project.

    The Lady continues ¡°To all of you are still concerning about my plan, you will all realize that Isekai City remained neutral with the same enemies. We have no favors between them except private matters. This is not the fight for gains, we are not let this relationship put the test between our loyalty to Lord Lori¡¯es. Witness you have to see through the reality of their civilization. If they are what we have heard in Agatheus City, then be sure to see them as a threat as well. For now, we must coordinate as their judgement will be decided by our actions¡±

    The guild masters/mistresses sit as they are put their patience from their swift judgement. These things grew dire as they are surrounded by repetitive situations over and over again. Nothing else they could not repeat the solution with foreign people form the south of Kinteinnou region. This is quite the dilemma, and put their trust on the guild with past inhumane practices, if only the Unworthy guild is here in their meeting. They remember how the Unworthy guild is the first who accused the Dexter Guild. Lady Constantine¡¯s honest words.

    ¡°I suspect so many of you, and the future I see predicts too well how it ends¡±

    She said it with past achievements. The guild who saves everyone from the demonic influence.

    Choices limited, and they have their men available to heed their call. Lady Coheld witnessed such great admiration of her chosen invited guests. They are the same who were secretly trying to use the ruins of civilization. In reality, they want to return back to the old world. A world that the prosperity will return and Rune Isles must fall. Origins between once was Cirtei, the Pangaea continent. All of them never been blinded for what the summons supposed to do.

    ¡°If Isekai City evolved into the ancestors who will become from history, then they are fated to our responses¡±

    ¡°Lord Lori¡¯es will hear about this. Lady Coheld, be sure to send it to him as your item also recorded our meeting¡±

    ¡°We will allow you to bring our available men into their city. Gives us few days in preparation¡±

    ¡°Enemy or not, you clearly planning your gain from the start of this meeting. I hope you will not have the same fate as your predecessor¡±

    One last guild mistress sitting as she used her spell to take notes from what she saw. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just using us only for a week¡±

    Lady Coheld finishes the meeting, then moves on her way to Lord Lori¡¯es. The time was impeccable as he already arrived at the entrance of the city at Kinteinnou region. He sees her as the words already reached the news about the conflict between them and from Fuku City. They were involved outside of his rule.

    ¡°What deed have you done to do such beyond my orders?¡±

    ¡°I am pleased that you received my message. There is no conflict if they wanted to show it on public¡±

    Neat and prim to her elusive introduction, the lord has already expected that she had already planned this, in response.

    They settled inside the building only outside of the city. The adventurers from Isekai City saw them entering as their eyes were focusing on the lord himself. With other guards following him, they enter a private room as the guards blocked the door.

    ¡°An Enders Bridge¡¯s leader? Here?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, we are just here to enjoy ourselves out from the dusts. I don¡¯t want to kick out and got exposed again¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es heard their conversation. It is impressive how they continue to go out while the moon is raining down to their weakest point in the matter of time.

    Lady Coheld gives all the information in one file on the table. Lord Lori¡¯es sees the engravement magic on the paper attached with the scroll. He uses it and all knowledge what happened, from the people who are involved and the others who indirectly involved connecting everything into one whole story. The truth he could not convey such absurdity to have seen both public and private at the same time. Toleration on his will, the duty he had to see all the secrets that never mentioned and the sight to behold that was planned by her guild¡¯s predecessor.

    The Lord lets it go and tell her what he had saw ¡°I have seen enough. They have done greatly, and yet, foolishly when they cause problems to Isekai City. On the other hand, that man is there. Already stepping stones his path to both himself and the people he despised. Hidari is his name. It seems he had found people from the east coast. What is more surprising that the rebellion is now siding with them¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°They already checking their relationship, my lord. It is still mutual when they give him the Jade stone¡±

    ¡°The Jade stone is originated from Norvait. I see, then this is something to be worried about¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lord¡±

    ¡°Then what is your plan. To deal with it on your own or continue finishing the agreement¡±

    ¡°I have already had what my predecessor wanted to response. Such opportunity like this still in need for our progress¡±

    ¡°The expansion, relying on Isekai City¡¯s production will be a problem. You give them time to hold them off by using your bomb. It was meant to clear down the area your groups trying to take. Do you plan to compensate your resources with their service?¡±

    ¡°I have already planned through business matter. It is a surprised that the person we are meeting with. Has resemblance of Daemos¡¯ foolery¡±

    The business meeting with the Perb and the businessman was suspicious enough to make deals in Enders Bridge secretly. Like the other clients, the businessman had his foolery stretched further without them knowing. The Lord found him again in a different form. But somehow, he is helping them rather than scheming. Then it must mean from what the businessman said to him

    ¡°Then what he called free market is exist within the city¡±

    ¡°I am surprised as well. He is replaying the life he had before everything turned to ruins¡±

    ¡°Mix joy feels my heart, Lady Coheld. I¡¯m glad you show it to me¡±

    ¡°Old allies won¡¯t keep secrets to each other¡±

    Lady Coheld discusses her future plans and the recordings added with her five chosen guild masters and mistresses. He found out that the city is already trying to form new cooperating agreements only to Agatheus City¡¯s guild. While he was too busy helping the Eldesunes to put the end at the undergrown. That end though, wasn¡¯t that simple, they were problems when getting inside. At the same time, the demons are spreading. The lady had shown some promising works with her reports added beside her own.

    Keep adding the details to further everything in secrets both her agenda and the missing demons left from the undergrown. It will become a huge mess when the 4th moon cycle begins. The 1st month is almost over and the two months more to go. The Enders are thinning themselves once more in their numbers. The Dexter Guild is bringing five known guilds that venture through the Rune Isles. Culturally and rurally practice to find hidden lands in Rune Isles, and they are now being convinced to go to Isekai City. That means, they have found a place they want expand his territory.

    ¡°When will your allies start?¡±

    ¡°Two days from now, the Isekai City called their days today and tomorrow ¡®weekends¡¯. I learn it is their days of rest. I am respecting their culture¡¯s integrity¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that our days also have ¡®weekends¡¯?¡±

    ¡°The difference is the exact same days. Ours are for personal chosen days, my lord¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es had stamped a seal on the paper. Both of their minds shared the same thought as the paper starts writing itself. Words coming out from it as the seal is connecting their minds as the final agreement. His trust puts on her as the only active guild mistress to supervise the city.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord¡±

    She bows down and take her leave. Her hasty leaving is sure that she already prepared for this. The Lord rests inside the room, waiting for another guild mistress to come in. 10 minutes had past, and he can sense her presence is coming. The door opened and he greeted her

    ¡°Lady Constantine, have you been doing well with your apprentice or your subordinate?¡±

    ¡°Both, my Lord. My subordinate did some spying to my rival¡¯s activities. I guess you have her details¡±

    She looks at the table where Lady Coheld¡¯s files and papers on his lying hand. He nodded without hesitation. The two have been rivals since the days they took power by different means. Both ladies hated each other because of not from difference from their guild¡¯s moral and practices, but they were chasing for power. Lady Constantine receives her position through protecting their base, while the real guild master is been crusading his path against the rebellion. Respectfully, he is the one who made neutral standing with them. Yet, not enough for the incoming waves from Circoston region. There are people out there believed that the war should be over. All of the heroes are gone, for now.

    ¡°I will not be delaying here. Isekai City had so much to be done, and too many to settle with. Their lands were easily breaking through like we have expected. The Demon¡¯s faction still acted like they are part of ¡®their¡¯ side, since historically speaking, Heroes¡¯ faction is the monopoly of bringing their world to ours. I only concur, even archscientist thought so. That the people in Fuku City are already being tempted secretly by the Demon¡¯s faction. My subordinate is prying his way, and found an idol among them. I don¡¯t want to say this, but let her and him to take at least the Dexter Guild¡¯s opportunity¡±

    ¡°You want me to take responsibility to their actions?¡±

    ¡°I am not saying like that, the woman I mention before, she has her own gripes. She is a member of Raker Mawn, and was the only member from that city¡±

    ¡°Was only? You mean there is one more who joined?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he is not of use right now. Raker Mawn Guild is fulfilling their goals, and we must respect those members to use their expertise at their own expense. She must grow on her own¡±

    The Lord knows guilds are independent when it comes to their works outside of the city. This one is foreign and not a local from Enders Bridge. Enders was Agathean, Tais, and Purissars, but they left and lose their membership when reside back to their cities.

    They are still not Enders to his eyes. The Lady is showing her dedication. He stands up, raises his hand, and fists it down on the table. Magic spell casts on the table as his hands phases through it. Brings his hand up gripping on an item then gives it to her.

    ¡°Elrond gave me this as a coronation gift of my Lordship. This is not an authority but a medium to speak through the elven gods. Give it to her, if she is really that important. Then she will be facing the people that I have concerned about¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord¡±

    The magic didn¡¯t stop, his magic is being controlled by elven magic. The two saw its presence as the entity senses the item being taken out. It speaks

    ¡°Lord Lori¡¯es, how long did you not use the gift of Elrond¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Ehan¡¯Se, by your golden elven flames. Why are you disturbing our discussion?¡±

    ¡°I know it is already done. My patience tightens further in this side of the continent. Even Lady Hivites was not happy since the exchange. So, in the end they didn¡¯t leave¡±

    Both of them are silent leaving the intention of his head that is true. Ehan¡¯Se continues

    ¡°I see, Ehan¡¯Ra is still trying. Lady Hivites is not happy either for them to stay¡±

    Lady Constantine opens her mouth and with sincere question ¡°What happened to those who really wished to leave?¡±

    ¡°They must all leave, even the dead as well. Those souls were kept hidden and sealed away until they recognize those summoned people. They are one of the rarest races that has no connection to their gods yet interacting with ours. They are like the ascendance that they are gods, but in reality. They are their hosts. Time is wavering in my side here. Lord Lori¡¯es make sure that gift is connecting with Elrond¡¯s presence or else it is just jewelry for looks¡±

    The golden elven flames vanished, absorbing all light into the darkness. The windows can¡¯t emit light inside and also the reflecting light to the other rooms. There is only one light emitting. Elrond¡¯s gift, glowing as the voices of elven languages whispering out. Lord Lori¡¯es said to her

    ¡°Give it to her, and returned it when she had done. She must not give it to me personally, but to Elrond himself¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, my Lord¡±

    She left the room as his guards come in.

    ¡°We sensed our Ehan¡¯Se. What presence did he left for you and her?¡±

    ¡°It is about Elrond¡¯s gift, your master. I gave it to her because they are drawing near of every leader¡¯s concern¡±

    Back in Isekai City, somewhere in Fuku City. The day after the death of the hackers. The executives are now concerning what is happening to them. Others don¡¯t care, but all of them worry the same thing. An assassination had occurred inside their city. The cult leader hides all information regarding how the process went to end them. Only left is the Enders involvement. An emergency meeting was held and to the first time that everyone is here to discuss about it.

    ¡°This incident happened because of their crimes against Enders Bridge. I knew I was fishy about how they able to innovate so fast and invent in a get go. No average people who are defectors somehow able to find the best service ever made out there¡±

    ¡°This world was advanced back then. Little too advance than we had expected¡±

    ¡°It makes it a good opportunity for us to be the one will revive it than made it ourselves¡±

    ¡°We still have the people and the economy to back us up. Even they are gone, we will be the next people who will rise this world to its former glory¡±

    They change the topic about their worries into the chances of them getting the ahead of the idea for the future. The others never ignore the consequences they are in. They are involving their business with the Enders guild. Isekai City had enough problems to deal with, especially to rebuild the horrendous assault from the monsters. Taiyou Industries need to go back to work as the materials needed to build Mihayara District with better new structures.

    ¡°We have two choices here. We need to make it public to increase security or make it private and use our own expenses to get rid of them¡±

    ¡°Bokushi Hidari, I heard news about your men. They weren¡¯t able to secure the people you have suspected to be involved in this incident. I am no prosecutor, and this allegation is a sign of incompetence against your service¡±

    The cult leader looks at their pride trying to corner him like he is being weak. Ignoring the fact that he has experienced adventurers and unify gang groups. The executive is right though, a few of them successfully infiltrated and caused to open the virus they secretly kept.

    They continue ¡°Are we going to make it stricter on our area once again?¡±

    ¡°This is not the important issue for us, but the safety of others. Illegal, legal, or not, it should¡¯ve been done with the justice system¡±

    ¡°Then what can you do when the criminal is doing illegal things in a foreign area? That would be the decision which sides caught first. I can¡¯t say much of the collaboration between our city with Agatheus City. I just want this problem settle or will be the next target¡±

    The argument goes on until the cult leader slams his magic hammer like a judge in court. The noise went silent.

    ¡°We need to decide as soon as possible, don¡¯t try to add more content to it. This incident should be expected to be an assassination. There is no other else other than that, clear?¡±

    He slams his magic hammer again and they began speaking.

    ¡°Ahem* he is right, we should be clearer that we are involving someone else¡¯s problem. They are not one of ours. I am not going to deal with them unless it is affecting my side of business¡±

    They all agreed and continue the meeting. The investor reminds them ¡°Please don¡¯t forget what happened to this building. It was attacked thanks to their poor misleading on their side of work. But the next time that it is one of us who is causing trouble. It will be hell to pay¡±

    ¡°So, this Dexter Guild. I have heard so much positive remarks back in Taiyou Industries. They¡¯re expanding the city barrier efficiently and able to retain all the factories. Even we can sue them for the things they secretly did to the internet. We can¡¯t reveal the secret of our people going in and out. It will give bad publicity for both of us¡±

    ¡°I agreed, but we need to settle this if they are going back inside the internet again just to cause harm¡±

    The cult leader cuts them off ¡°There is no need to, now that the new group is under my control. They are both users and gang members altogether. They will be the one be innovating and protecting the servers. You can see here, they already developing private servers for only to us. Segregating between them and us, and leave the rest to their own personal business¡±

    ¡°You mean remove our chances to monopolize the internet for ourselves. That¡¯s . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you people that monopoly wouldn¡¯t work. We just need to be better than the rest. You clearly remembered back in our world, we have competitors and able to bring out the best product we have ever made throughout the world. Cheap, efficient, and long lasting. These are the legacy of combatting future companies with our traditional ways. Unless you want me to step in¡±

    They look at him as he is both valuable to the people and at the same time risk taking with his infamy. They didn¡¯t know who are these people supporting him other than the defectors.

    It is more so that he had made enemies with the government because of his profile being a yakuza and the leader of the cult group. The cult leader continues ¡°We will give them the tools, but the not the security. It will create a delay for us to refine our services for the better. As when they able to solve their situation, we already have the consumers fixated to us¡±

    They see this as natural phenomenon. There will be always someone in the internet to took advantage of it make their own websites. Without anyone spending money to keep the website running. It is a free site nonetheless.

    There is also cyberattacks, like the Dexter Guild did for the example, so it will be logical in a need of security. It will be the same as their problem. On screen where the cult leader pointed out, the solution to deal with threat is making a server protecting their websites from incoming attacks. With this, they have time to wall of the dangers before it getting in. It still just the same by cramping the line in a single direction. They raise their questions

    ¡°What about the internet traffic? Will it hurt the users to get in?¡±

    ¡°Yes, for now. Let¡¯s make it look like it is struggling, but after a few updates after launch. It will be soothed sailing on here and out¡±

    They look at the screen again, as the plan shows just to identify the accounts of every one of them. Like taken their personal information just to see who is log in to their service and figure out what activities they are doing without accusing them in the beginning of their investigation. This is a reminiscence of the controversial action coming from their world. A country is spying on people¡¯s privacy, now they are the one is going to use it. They are dwelling on something they hated, and now becoming their own as they must use it to protect their servers.

    ¡°As long as it protects us, we will allow it¡±

    They cast a vote and led to the internet¡¯s progress. The vote is in and the security measure and the future release of their invention will be proceeding as plan. The cult leader announced

    ¡°Alright, we all agreed here to release the project after the aftermath of the siege is dealt with. We are not ready to face future attacks, until then, we need to finish first everything we have before going to the next stage. Everyone, thanks for coming as you are all busy on your work in your respective companies¡±

    The executives use their magic and teleported away. Leaving the cult leader alone in the meeting room. The staff opened the door bringing a plant before him. The plant grew so fast since this morning. Covered in a glass dome; sealed and imprisoned, the cult leader never would expect sealing a demon still releasing its demonic presence as it dies. Already crawling out to break free for its freedom. The plant originated from the Circoston region, a desert fungus that grows only the magic of the dead animals. Exhaling the magic from its carcasses, releasing toxic fumes, but the fungus help it neutralize it.

    What lies underneath the soil is the jadestone buried. It is strange to see such a gem growing like a plant. The concealed dome¡¯s materials are all made from the rebellion. It is such a great wonder how it grows a plant. He brushes off the logic of it, and focuses on the how it works. The staff places it down, bows to him, then disappears using magic. He said to himself

    ¡°This must be the lab¡¯s effort to follow the instruction. Now look at this, growing peacefully. What fruits can this demon bear?¡±

    He laughs it off as he uses his magic carefully. The flow of magic coming out from the side of the pot, leaking fluids that matches the colors in red crimson glow. He wipes it off with his hand and feel the sensation of its magic. A static electricity in the circuit grid forming on his finger. Without the demon controlling it, he able to use its power. A first failed attempt where his hand jolt though the electric current. He expects to release it to the air, but it flows through his body instead. This is something he had never thought of using, but this is something can be useful against other demons in the future.

 Ruin Grinding part 1 - Chapter 147

    COI C147

    Tabitha was shocked for the first time in her life. She is been waiting for them to have what she wanted, and never would¡¯ve expect a week to be done. There is no way they could get people on the list, but here it is on her device transmitting to her UI. She spoke softly with a baffling face

    ¡°Thousands . . . Did they all survive from the east coast incident?¡±

    Archivist never shared the same expression of her, and only let his mask express surprised instead, but his voice is out of place with his expression mask.

    ¡°Like you people would say ¡®I expect nothing less about the best people who have overpowered abilities¡¯¡±

    Tabitha tilted for a moment, she never realized staying here for weeks made him acting this way to make jokes. The mix of his expression and voice made her feel like a tone of a gentleman letting lose a swear word. He is actually acting like a real cartoon character.

    ¡°Ok, I start missing your hood making expression¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve said that before we left. I am amazed how much these expressions made others act friendly, even the children. What will the elder lady¡¯s grandchildren react to me on this¡±

    While waiting for the Dexter Guild giving her more as they agreed. The two continue their conversation with the what if scenario. Then she hits her. ¡°Oh yeah, what about our friends? When will they finish their work and planning to visit here? East mountain is close from here¡±

    ¡°Planning their route to visit here is a great idea, they can experience it with your around. Hardly if they could finish their work after the next moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the east mountain filled with demons and their minions. Juela told me that place should be long gone without us entering this world¡±

    ¡°I can imagine, and Haw and the others who are drafted along just to visit your city¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, those members. They were drafted because there are rare numbers of Enders who are willing to go. I visited Enders Bridge for the first time and it was very unwelcoming¡±

    ¡°That is for sure, but you didn¡¯t know the people you have befriended with are not originally Raker Mawn members¡±

    ¡°You mean, they are from a different guild before¡±

    ¡°The people you meet, who are tolerate enough to act themselves genuinely¡±

    Tabitha thought about who they are; Juela, Kiege, Yui, then the last one stuck her head. She ignores her curiosity with the girls but for one evasive person. She didn¡¯t even know his name but profession.

    ¡°Spokesman, that¡¯s right . . .¡±

    The Dexter Guild member appeared to them as they are readying their machine.

    ¡°Here is the equipment to help him understand your enemies¡¯ abilities¡±

    Tabitha stands up and follow her to the room. Then both of them stop where there is the same guild member who was with them in the canteen from Taiyou Industries.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. The guy who sat with us because you are having trouble¡±

    ¡°And now I am here and still away since the beginning. I see you are the one who is requesting us for help. You have already done your trade with them. While you let your partner getting boosted up, it would be my turn to help you¡±

    Archivist is being suited up to use the equipment. Wires and straps are being wrapped around his body, they didn¡¯t bother remove his mask and wears the visor. Another time for her to wait, and she accepts his help.

    ¡°Alright, do you know the situation we are in?¡±

    The guild member didn¡¯t say anything, but gives her a schedule. He leaves without a word. Tabitha thought he supposed to help her but the schedule made her think twice. A schedule about the Fuku adventurers will be doing and out from the city. She sees this as an opportunity to go inside without being eyed on.

    ¡°Hey wait!¡± As she turns around, he is already gone.

    The woman is there sees him left and said to her ¡°There goes his break time. I never know he had some debts to you. Well, you won¡¯t going to see him again since they are now being reassigned¡±

    ¡°Reassign? To where exactly?¡±

    ¡°To the undergrown or most people called it east mountain. I heard they are now breaching through inside. Or maybe they need more manpower. I can¡¯t put my head straight since his position is codex or was it a mechanic? We should better be done here since this facility is going to move¡±

    ¡°Where are you bringing this cargo. Thing. Base?¡±

    ¡°You were able to find this place with a special tool. It is better not let you get involved. Since we able to do what we needed to be done¡±

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m curious, but I am not that dying to see why you made this place a secret¡±

    After the boost being installed on his head, he looks like he doesn¡¯t change much at all. Archivist pulls out the wires off him and the straps removed with only one hand. The woman escorted them out.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to have done business with you. Let¡¯s hope no one will find out about what we have did today. Especially you, Sir. Please adapt your body to the best of your abilities. Because your body will might force to react without even your head in muscle memory. You may know, but you don¡¯t have the experience¡±

    The two left the hideout and out to the valley. Tabitha was already planned to meet with Haw and his friends. As they about to leave, her senses on the hideout mysteriously vanished. Outside of the cargo, they turn around and the cargo starts to get lifted up. There¡¯s a heavy machinery lifting it up as there is a train waiting for it from the other side. The levitating train is waiting for the cargo put one of the empty slots. The cargo is placed and the machinery climbs on top it. It transforms to blend into the cargo¡¯s exterior. The train moves as it levitated back to the train rails.

    The passenger cargo is empty and no Isekai citizens are inside except for some Enders. Tabitha watches them sitting inside as the train moves on its way. Archivist pulls her hand

    ¡°We should go. Haw might know something about his former guild taken action¡±

    Whereas the train loses sight from the dense dusty light blue fog, she response through the bind then walks away. Tabitha has everything completed. Yet, she needs to be patient a bit longer. In her private chat, a message about the technical difficulty and they will send their messages personally to make sure it is fixed.

    Something is going on inside Fuku City. The feeling of impatience grew inside her doubts. The worries creep in, and the only people she knew is the old man watching over the community. There is also one man in disguise, like any other defectors, and he is in the mix of people she knew are troubled. The worse comes to mind is with Archivist¡¯s probability of the ¡®villains¡¯ are getting stronger. Their lack of improvement will someday overpass from controlling their captives. Then there is one suspicion that she had feared. There is a chance that they are gaining their powers too.

    2 more months left for her to stay here and the experience she had is shocking. The city is definitely improving, except for the two districts, Chojima and South Shore Bay. It is because they never planned to transition to the use of magic in their households. All the tech is not fully replaced yet as they use only the basic magic to maintain the quality of their appliances. It was not yet closely in a year of being here, but felt like they are adapting behind their backs. Why shouldn¡¯t they separate themselves either stay or leave?

    Archivist said to her before ¡®A city without its people will be nothing but slow developing town. They need people to maintain and developed it. The modernization with robotics won¡¯t be viable for a fruitful environment. They know what race they are and how to deal with their needs. Replaced anything artificial led to imprisonment, same fate as the demon living their miserable lives. That¡¯s why you will see the demon¡¯s obsession to act upon your people. They thought they have something new to play with¡¯

    That explanation puts her head open and frighten at the same time. He didn¡¯t make his answer simple, but leading to the obvious end. The demons won¡¯t let them go. Enders Bridge had their own history from Agatheus City. The inner realm was their home, then they set forth to Rune Isles. Not because of need to restore their old civilization, but the thrive to break away from something. Sadly, she didn¡¯t finish studying about Agatheus City. Her concern for now is the reality she is in with the Enders.

    Haw sees her with her partner. He is not with Maser nor Ironno. Alone, no. She sees a group of people from the distance. Her empty slot deck is being filled and the symbol resemblance against high grade magic. It was not long to figure it out as the dusty fog moves away like the wind, still raining down in snowy frozen mana like sands as it touches the wind magic. The adventurers from the city guild and the guild from Agatheus City. Gathering around him for any intel he might hold about the cooperation with the Dexter Guild.

    Haw listens to their concerns that is not about the guild itself. They wanted to know if he has the information about the hidden threat. Other demons and monsters, there are a certain tribe that is not belonged in this region. They handed over the item and the Agatheans tell him.

    ¡°This is a ritual carved in stones, you clearly see it is sandstone. During your time in these ruins, have you ever found something ritual related?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through this. The reason why there is a trace of rebellion sighting because of the presence of powerful magic¡±

    Among the crowd, there is Illtended and Altair are listening to their conversation, hoping they could get something out from it. Silfa and the rest of her team are not going to stay here and listen to this search quest. It is clearly enough of their high ranks to focus and clear hidden monsters somewhere in the city. Altair takes a sit on the rubbles

    ¡°The Dexter Guild is busy on rebuilding the factories, the people from Stranding Island are going elsewhere, and our newly formed co-guilds are low ranks¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are the other high ranks from different cities wanted go here? The pay is good¡±

    ¡°You already know about it, and added to that is the east mountain¡±

    Haw gives them the notes about the spirits. It wasn¡¯t enough since the powers of the rituals rely on the idols and the goblins who brought them here. As they are not as strong with the citizens. They did their best to find specific locations for them to check.

    ¡°I know this is little, Haw. I¡¯m sure we can figure this out on our own¡±

    They left with haste. Altair and Illtended¡¯s turn to face him, then stopped and see there are two Enders coming by. Illtended recognized them.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Tabitha and Archivist¡±

    Archivist responds ¡°I see you are from the city guild. I don¡¯t know who are you two are¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Haw answers for them ¡°That¡¯s Altair and Illtended. Yes, they are from the city guild. Did you know there is a change of plan here?¡±

    ¡°What plan?¡±

    Altair explains to him ¡°Guilds were supposed to survey all over the ruins. Suddenly, Fuku City adventurers decided to ceased their operation and head back to the city. They said it was urgent, then there was a scandal about the building inside Fuku City. It made a one large noise causing a panic to the people around it. Now they have a week off because of it¡±

    Illtended is a bit suspicious as well ¡°Adventurers returning back like there is something dangerous inside. Would it be because something dangerous happened in there? It doesn¡¯t matter how they go. They separate themselves from the public. I couldn¡¯t care less unless they made a big event in there¡±

    As they keep talking, Tabitha talks to Haw ¡°I¡¯m finished with my training and businesses¡±

    ¡°Right, then let¡¯s see how you can do with these locations so far¡±

    ¡°Come on, Archivist. You heard them. We can¡¯t let ourselves slowing down by sudden change of events. I want to see how they give you your abilities¡±

    Altair watches them leave. He keeps looking until the dusty fog vanishes them through its thick light bluish mist.

    ¡°What are they doing exactly?¡±

    ¡°Their own business. I am clearly to see that she was intended to go to Fuku City. Then decided to go through her training here. You can join her if you want. I¡¯m continue to survey the ruins again after this. The spirits they talk about might be finally formed. It¡¯s been days now. This is not how goblin spirits behave so slowly¡±

    Meanwhile, the ruins already being cursed by the spirits. Many can¡¯t see them due to their not interfering their lives. However, they are interfering themselves. Since the day of the adventurers entering the realms built indirectly by the demons themselves. They also grew after them. The rat realm was gone, and probably be returning someday. For now, it is the spirits. The one who step into the bizarre creation of the realms. It is alone, and randomly walked out to the surface. It stretches itself with its little yellow body with its complexion of its big beak and eyes. The words echo with only one word.

    Tabitha hears it again. ¡°Du-u-u-ck¡± Both freaky and annoying, the voice continues on since that day. A day they never remember because of its randomly heard through the time after her first night in the ruins. She keeps it to herself. A card on hand as she always readies and plays it again to find where the noise is coming from. Through her UI she sees, and once again it is another place she could not reach. The ¡®duck¡¯ speaking phenomenon is randomly everywhere. To a place that there are no wraiths but remains of rubbles and debris.

    It was cleaned before, then suddenly turned messy to where the phenomenon shouted its word. The debris, however, had many signs of rituals coming from it. Carvings, paints, and presence of spirits emit to it are the things that show signs of goblin tribe presence. Made it look so that the goblin who are in the city are making fun out of it. That wasn¡¯t a case here, this is beyond what the goblins can do. The city guild wasn¡¯t sure what are they doing in such a dangerous place, but when it comes the use of the spirits. This is what they show their honest answers.

    They made it to one of the locations. The guild, an Agathean guild translated as Victory Rooks, and its members materializing the monsters away from the effects of the bomb and removing the dust to fully recovered its body and mana it has. Carefully so as it has the demon¡¯s mana, they turn around and spot them.

    ¡°Are you here to fight too?¡±

    Archivist responds ¡°No, we found something more here. We just wait for you guys to finish and be on our way¡±

    The citizens and the Agatheans look at them anxiously that they are going to get more than they have already caught. It is difficult to get one specific monster at a time. They were lucky that this week of nick picking the mobs for easy loots. The Fuku City adventurers are taken their time inside the city, giving them the chance. Hearing someone who is getting more than they have in mind made them wanting to see them do. The magic circle is starting and they ready themselves to face it.

    The magic circle activated to imprison the monster they freed. The front lines already surrounding them and the damage dealers are in the edges of the circle. Wide enough for them to have a safe distance and the environment outside is cleared from any dust interference. The monster breaks free alongside with the random leftovers that surrounded it. It looks like a boss fight, but they are little more than normal mobs. Those monsters are possessing loots they want.

    Rooted monsters return withs dusts and magic inside of it. The spell already casts on its root tendrils as it is being absorbed. The roots follow the magic flow as it begins to grow, forming into a barrier as it chases the magic. The rooted monsters tangled themselves by its own growing roots. A thread like walls as it turned into a terrain. The monster they after breaks through the rooted environment as the dust breaks open inside of them. The frontline, wearing their rune protective gears, hold them off.

    All of the rooted monsters become walls and platforms as it barely moves. The magic was the first being drained, and its inner circle is already gone and only its outer perimeter is left holding its escape. The Agatheans are barely holding on and their mana stones are reaching its limits. The citizens have to finish this off before they exhaust the Agatheans¡¯ mana. Time is running out as the citizens brought out their finisher weapons, rune weapons, to quickly take it out the big ones. One of its cores pushes out and one of them tried to seal it with his rune bags. He missed it and the core explodes by their runic weapons.

    The magic circle disappears and the tools materializing the monsters have cut off. It reverted back to the effects of the bomb and dispersed from its existence. The remnant of the brown red cloud almost appeared. The light tint of the air remains its color. The guild receives their loots and at the same time feeling down to lose one of the rare loots they could get. The citizen who failed to caught it shown his disappointment. The Agathean pats him on the back

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the loss. We still have more elsewhere¡±

    The man nods and they went back inside the ruined building where there is a saferoom made by Ironno.

    Not a single word coming from Agathean¡¯s reaction, yet the citizens are talking about it while they are getting inside the saferoom.

    ¡°Damn, that was close. I hope the loot it has magic gems like the rest of them¡±

    ¡°The core is a compacted gem too, Sigh* They still don¡¯t believe we are capable to catch it¡±

    ¡°Stretching* The core is a little tricky. It is like a sun to them when it gets close. We have the resistance with our stats and only the people who could catch it¡±

    ¡°We still get the bits and pieces. I hope anyone could made something out it so I can make a profit¡±

    They have been doing this to collect gems secretly hidden through the demon¡¯s creation. The rooted monsters are minions with no value. The creation though possessed gems inside originated from Circoston region. A desert biome is surely had a vein of gems and crystals. The monster possessed it just to maintain the demon¡¯s power. It is hardly being portray as jewelry, but strangely to be the better components in this city, if made correctly, it can produce a strong grade magic item or appliances.

    Tabitha sees them approaching and said, ¡°It¡¯s done, I hope you guys do it sooner while we rest. Those citizens have those objects to entertain themselves. We could sure watch you guys while we rest¡±

    The man leaves showing his badge as an Agathean. Taking a break after what they saw looks crucial. Archivist is already stepping into the area and setting up the magic circle. He begins his survey as she readies her deck. The dust around them is really a mess after that fight. The magic circle prevents the dust to come in, to make it sure it¡¯s cleaned. Now the dust compiled there so densely and hard to see.

    Altair and Illtended see her preparing as the two picks out their bottles to wash and drink off the dusts around them. The exposure around here is troublesome, however the clean water able to remove the dust effectively. As soon as the water dries up, the dust will return to their body again. Thankfully, they are wearing special cloth to hold the water on them. The clean water doesn¡¯t need magic just it stays wet for the dust not taken affects. Illtended wants to approach to her thinking about cooperating, Altair didn¡¯t object as he wants to see what the two can do.

    They both get on with it ¡°Tabitha, would you mind joining you in this fight?¡±

    Tabitha stood there takes his breath through the dust. The exposure inside of her gets into her head, then exhales with a powerful blow. The dust coming out from her mouth as she uses her cards. The dust gathered around her. It compacted, densely formed together, and turned into a ball in the air. The card continues to play as it collected hard floating dust orbs. She turns around

    ¡°Oh, sorry, what did you say again?¡±

    Altair looks at the dust orb, fully solidify like stone and the magic is definitely gone but the dust didn¡¯t affect the floating spell. Their surroundings are gone from its dusty fog. Illtended proceeds

    ¡°We want to join you. I know we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s roles. However, we are interested how you progress . . .¡±

    Tabitha keeps quiet as she looks at them, she uses her bind with Archivist while she kept to herself. Illtended gives up and tells the truth

    ¡°. . .We heard so many details about you from Haw. The equipment you used are allowed even though is fully made Enders¡¯ materials¡±

    That was fast, Altair makes it brief ¡°You¡¯re the girl who had known by other adventurers who travel to Enders Bridge. Then news about people who joined Enders are possessing unique powers. There is also news about the kid using Dexter Guild¡¯s equipment. We know we are being nosy at your private business. But we are interested to accommodate the craftmanship¡±

    Archivist explains to her through the bind ¡°It means they are interested on your personal items. They didn¡¯t know it was Yui who designed it, while for the boy has improvement but no mastery¡±

    ¡°OH! I get it, you can join. But remember you are not synergized with my own abilities here. I¡¯m using magic items beside my own spells. So, when the fight starts, I hope you coordinate with him¡±

    Illtended looks at Altair and gives him the thumps up ¡°You see that, it was easy from the start, hehe¡±

    Altair smiles from his absurdity. They have come to see what Haw said to them is true.  Tabitha is the only person to be a citizen and used Enders personal made items powerfully. Even she was noticed thanks of her training through here.

    The confidence on Illtended¡¯s as he joins Archivist at the front. Archivist is reviving the brown red cloud. The dust cleared in a certain distance. Illtended turns around to Altair. They are reviving the brown red cloud as monsters are materializing from within, while Altair sees why they let them do their job first instead joining along. The silhouette of monsters from the clouds is familiar to his eyes. Altair pulled Illtended¡¯s arm, then grabs it instead.

    ¡°They are waking up the demon¡¯s puppets¡±

    ¡°That size?! Why are we didn¡¯t even see it during the siege?¡±

    ¡°This is not about what you see then, it is what the demon¡¯s actual puppets should appear. TABITHA! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!¡±

    A loud shout coming from him to reach her ears. She was a bit hesitant at first. Kiege kept messaging for days through the bind. Got caught for the moment to this, even Haw never questioned he had to search for it. The guild sees it outside. They were in state of surprise to see the size of that monster. The monster has the familiar shape of the large bug like creature.

    Yet, alone that fits the radius where she cleared off the dust. No signs of other monsters joint along with its presence. Archivist with his coin bent the extra monsters away and picking the fragments to rematerialize the monster hidden in the brown red cloud. The body is reemerging, its glow in demonic runes as the cards on her hands able to resist its presence. Only by their naked eyes witness such creature. No sounds and no spirits able to detect its presence. The monster took its first reflex in motion.

    Its horns appeared, more than one, long spear head to its forehead and two more to each side of its lower jaws. Moving the spear heads like needles to the lower jaw and the top tips glow in runes. Beetle like body and its six legs thickened like a spider than an actual beetle legs. The carapace runed with words. With its forearms of a praying mantis, this abomination of the demon¡¯s puppet is a combination of the strong hardened insectoid predator. The first strike on its horns as it charges Archivist.

    Tabitha plays her cards and buff everyone. Illtended and Altair receive the buff and remain hesitant. They only watch Archivist face it alone. They continue to step back

    ¡°Altair, I think we are not ready to face that kind of demon¡±

    ¡°That thing is covered in runes. Our magic is useless here¡±

    They turn around and see her cards flying over them as the spells been cast down on the monster and Archivist. Its agile reflexes continue to push through as its spell used its carapace to explode chunks of magic from its rune words. The blast forces him back and Tabitha cards are buffing with stats, protective field and obstacles.

    The runic beetle tries to pierced through the magic environment. It phases through its physical body but its runes are being damaged as it goes through. The beetle moves sideways and slowly setting up its horns. Its fast vise grips keep flailing around as its head move still. Archivist never feel so alive evading its attacks with Tabitha¡¯s cards buffing him. The enhancement of his body made him agile. Dodging everything he could where the magic inside of him is enduring the rune effects. The beetle hidden beneath its legs where the thick spider like legs raise up and pincer him as it drew closer. Nearing to his mistake, his sash reached out to one of the magic platforms and pulled him to safety.

    Tabitha carefully follows the bind as the beetle¡¯s spear head timed it right as he was pulled away. She plays her cards and cast a weak shield on him. The shield blocks its attack and slightly moved then miss to its other two spear head horns to its lower jaws. Archivist, uses the coin, moves closer where the shattered shield block as his stepping stone. He climbs himself up and the sash pulls him closer to it. Its reflex legs reacted it raises up from its massive body. The sash lashes to a different direction as he pulled up above it.

    Where he stands on the carapace. He pulls out his bag and bring out the dust in crystallize stone. He slams it down on its body as the dust shatters, wipes it down on its whole back, and slide down behind it. It¡¯s back legs pincer as he drops down. The sash reacts again and grab both of the legs and both hit each other, almost hitting him as he lands down on his feet. The beetle turns around swinging its horns, rune magic releases as it slashes and releases a magic wave to his direction. He ducks down and its forearms quickly grabs him.

    Tabitha timed it right as she kept in her hand with the floating dust orbs around her. The moment he got caught, it is close enough to its head about to bite him. She plays it and teleported the orbs above it. The dust orbs appeared and rain down on its carapace. The shattering remains of the dust scratches the dust orb as it pierced the smaller pieces inside of its body. The dust orbs eventually pierced through its protective shell and sink into the demonic magic inside. The beetle¡¯s vise grip loses it strength. Archivist breaks free and climbs on one of its long spear head horns.

    Running on it as the shattered dust orbs hits its head. He uses his bending to collect the shards as he guided it to his hands. Where he pulls together into a weapon and thrusts forward. Forming it into a spear, Archivist¡¯s hands crystallized as his grip positioned well to go in straight with a merciless stance. It hits its head and deep within its body. The dust is been injected and reaching to its core. The beetle fell down as the fight is over. The core opens from its body as it is been punctured. He pulls it out and quickly seal it into his bag. The presence of the orb nearly burns him, but was protected by Tabitha¡¯s cards.

    Tabitha did it, her immense training had pull through with her powerful decks. They watch her able to take down the demon¡¯s puppet earlier than they have expected. The presence of the brown red cloud is dying. As it disperses so suddenly, the beetle¡¯s body also disappeared. This always happened if the cloud is gone, without the demon¡¯s presence. Its power returned to nothingness. Altair and Illtended confronted her

    ¡°You were able to beat an S rank monster. How?!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t an S rank, it¡¯s a monster possessing powerful magic. It is like a creature giving it powerful weapon that it can¡¯t utilize with¡±

    The guild members watch something they couldn¡¯t believe, and the citizens didn¡¯t notice it while they are too busy watching on their devices. They blocked the noise and only can be seen with their naked eyes. Tired from the previous attempt and more so watching them fight. They have the core, a demonic incarnated core. There will be more monsters like that, stronger and numerous in the future. As this week is the final week to go against its minion, then next week at the second month of the 3rd moon cycle means its packs. Finally, the last month will be the one those people had face since the siege. They must take them out soon before they don¡¯t have enough man power against the horde again.

 Ruin Grinding part 2 - Chapter 148

    COI C148

    It is surprising right in front of her, Archivist carrying the demonic core. The size being minimize as it was large when he pulled it out. The core possessing neutral mana still under the influence of the demon¡¯s power. Illtended and Altair could not believe it even they are holding her decks. Switching their view between here and there, the dust starts to flow once again as the wind blows throughout the ruins. It is the most successful moment for her to experience this fight, and the changes happened to him already show extraordinary.

    Archivist explains his experience ¡°The training we have together to use your cards are now improving my skills. It is still not strong enough against the runes. Your cards are able to manipulate them altogether. When will we use it on them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make it any ideas using my deck. Yui warned me that the power it has is equivalent on my mana pressing on to it. Your strength is just as good as mine. The damage brings only you use it. The last moment you bring it down should gush forward inside of it and exploded. Yet, you control it and able to take the core out cleanly¡±

    ¡°I can control your powers like a tool on my hands, I am probably your blade and you¡¯re the hand holds me¡±

    While the two busy examined themselves. The two citizens hardly figure out what power potential it had upon those decks. They able to read the description, through their UI as it is being translated, even more so the definition is long paragraphs that fit inside the card. It doesn¡¯t matter for them to keep on reading as they take every card with a picture. When it is done, they give it back to her. Illtended continue to insist.

    ¡°Even though, we didn¡¯t help¡±

    Archivist replies ¡°Yet, she still gives you the ¡®buff¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah. We don¡¯t how to use it since its temporary every time she uses another card¡±

    Altair backs it off ¡°That¡¯s her magic item, we are truly unprepared but it is the usual buffs we give during our adventures¡±

    Tabitha nodded ¡°Yeah, that would be expected when you¡¯re meeting a different class¡±

    ¡°Class? Then what kind of class are you then?¡±

    ¡°An enchantress slashed mage? you have read my cards, and I didn¡¯t use my spell cards nor the special decks¡±

    They checked their devices to see what those cards are. It is definitely what she had described. Th mage, the enchanter, and the fill card described as demonologist. Illtended scuffs off his mouth when he read it out loud

    ¡°Demonologist?! What kind of deck is that?¡±

    Tabitha shakes her head as she sighs in grief ¡°A random deck to mimic my enemies¡¯ abilities. I don¡¯t want to use it because their magic both mixed with positive, negative, and interactable to everyone¡±

    They continue their conversation as they are going to the Taiyou Industries station. They secured the demon core and needed to be delivered there. Spokesman should be there with his field computer. It will be able to hold the demon core for them. While they are walking, they realize they should use magic. Altair asks them

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you use your magic to go there quickly?¡±

    Archivist carries openly as he is having difficulty trying to hide it into her inventory ¡°It is complicated when you have a demonic core in my bag. It is still belonged to the demon and its magic persists to set itself free. I don¡¯t know about demons¡¯ puppets, but they are surely not being taken as trophies¡±

    They reached the border and the Dexter Guild members scanned the object. It was the demonic core. The police are approaching at the border as they were about to reach the city barrier.

    ¡°Whoa there, it seems you are one of the rare few able to catch another core. Other guilds were successfully able to take down the demonic monsters here and there, but you seem to don¡¯t know how this procedure work when coming inside the city without proper concealment¡±

    The Dexter Guild members stop them ¡°There is no need, she is an Enders or her partner is an Enders. We will take responsibility here, recorded it well¡±

    The police look at them as they didn¡¯t show themselves eye to eye, but in the business sense, they all surely acted professional on this matter.

    ¡°Ok, then please gives some papers to when, where, and what are you bringing the object inside the city. The demon core is a dangerous object¡±

    Tabitha never heard such procedures, and obviously this the same step by step procedure back in their world. The difference is that they actually bringing demon inside.

    Spokesman and Lilith are sensing some oddly essences. It¡¯s like the demon is near without any sign being active, it is sleeping for some reasons. They hear it among their race. Invincible enough for other people tried to sneak in their network of communication. It is such a mess when it comes to demon cores.

    ¡°Such language, I can¡¯t explain why that creature is actually a demon¡±

    ¡°They are involving this world to have the aftermath of war, and still continue fighting even though the world changes¡±

    ¡°Lilith, do you hear them?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Dear, why didn¡¯t you stop listening to their rambling? We have guests looking for us¡±

    ¡°Ah? Hello?¡± Tabitha and her group enter the field computer. Altair and Illtended were not expecting to go here in the slightest. The facility been placed out in the open, already feeling like they are entering a realm. Lilith watches Archivist places the demon core on the table.

    ¡°Yui¡¯s craftsmanship had done greatly for Tabitha¡¯s decks of cards¡±

    ¡°Quite sharp of words saying she had given her such valuable items¡±

    ¡°True, her items made her stronger. Do you think if she is the master of her weapons, will she ever be that strong?¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Are you compared her to Sanquin, my foolish boy?¡±

    Spokesman checks the demon core. He knows about its quality and near deceptive if no one knows about it secrets. A pure neutral mana in front of them, it is the trickery of all magic. Archivist knows it as well, but why brought it here. He looks at Tabitha, her curiosity proven to be likely the cause. It is such a fine hour to teach these people about it. Illtended speaks out first

    ¡°Will this equipment all around us help to identify this demon core?¡±

    ¡°It can, but this is not the core to be utilized¡±

    The core lies on the table, purely on mana. Spokesman reaches out his hand to casts the spell around it. The core didn¡¯t interact and treated like it is just an orb that shines light red.

    ¡°If any you didn¡¯t understand what you see. The core preserved itself not to be used. Mana control on this thing proven the might of the demon¡¯s perseverance, and the monster you defeated will be reawaken again when the brown red cloud touches it. It is useless for you right now, unless you really need to use this core for its endless mana supply¡±

    They watch him observing the core, and trying to interact with it somehow. Archivist knows he is playing around as they both know it, even Lilith herself, that the core is pure. Then she realizes his idea as he is about to pull.

    ¡°You should put in the mana battery¡±

    Altair acted surprised ¡°You sure!? You said this core can power up endless supply of mana¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this powering up means, but it is still mana anyway. The mana battery doesn¡¯t belong to anyone and collecting the core like this is like the source of a water spring. Demonic mana is something different if you put into scrolls, then again, it requires more high value materials¡±

    Illtended isn¡¯t sure to make this demonic core as mana supply for their batteries. ¡°Can we able to do it?¡±

    ¡°For now, this is not the importance for advancement. We still have to stop the returning sieges. Using this core to fight back means giving it back to the demon¡¯s power¡±

    Spokesman returns back to his computer and acting like he is typing. Giving him time as he need to find the correct words to tell them. The city guild is always eyeing on their progress. Everyday. They come to this facility wanting the secrets of Enders Bridge finest equipment to replicate.

    Tabitha was the prime example when she trained inside the ruins. Her cards are personal, can¡¯t be taken nor used by others. Yui¡¯s had done too much for her or was Tabitha¡¯s powers emphasize her cards. The sounds of the returning train to the station, blissfully coming by as he is now waiting for the moment to say. Lilith senses them too, both of their acknowledgements were profound and more to it that Dexter Guild should take advantage of it from the start. It is clear they follow their traditions to Rune Isles, and this city provide the materials they need to fulfill their need before something happens.

    The Enders walked out from the train, holding the banners of their respective guild. All five banner keepers going out first, then the rest of the guild members. Tabitha and the others heard them as they walk out and see. Lilith said to her husband

    ¡°A coincidence, and we are here with the core. They could be useful for them¡±

    ¡°Where are in luck, my dear, Tabitha is being blessed by the Lady¡¯s prayer¡±

    ¡°Giggle* Was she praying for me then, my dear?¡±

    ¡°Probably praying for all of us from what I remember their scriptures¡±

    Illtended sees them, more Enders guilds coming to this city. Without any personnel from the government to greet them, this must mean they are here for their own accord. They moved pass them as one of them turn to look at the field computer. The group separated each other where some checked on the facility. The field computer it¡¯s known for not letting others to get in, as it turns invisible when they get there using magic. While they rode on the train, the defensive mechanism is being negated and see the facility in front of them.

    The workers and the Dexter Guild watch some of them entered the facility. The workers couldn¡¯t see it while the Dexter Guild members saw it nice and clear from the distance, they entered the facility with ease. Spokesman sees them, surprised that they are wearing citizens¡¯ casual clothing rather than the usual protective journeyman¡¯s equipment. It is hard to recognize them as they look fashionable than most. Even the young ladies look more what the citizens called them cute.

    ¡°They are already collecting the cores, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°More likely we did it by accident, you understand that this one is rune heavy. Runes are easy to deal with¡±

    ¡°Quite disappointing, and I fear that Isekai City had mastered the use of runes. Their dependency on their magic still persists?¡±

    ¡°Time is too short for them to master quickly. Even they are blessed with enormous amount of mana and providing guidance through their traits. It will be tested in the end when facing their struggles¡±

    The demon core is right in front of them. Still, it has its uses after the siege, when its glow persists, and then it means its existence is alive and well. Taken away its mana is hard because of its strong will. It requires time and effort to peel it off its layers or melt it in due time. Spokesman is minding his own business, yet he still wonders to why they all well customed to this city.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°May I mind asking, why are you here with such kind of formality? Did I have not realized that our city accepted it?¡±

    Tabitha and the others went back in as they heard how the Enders talk about their city. The guild members respectfully answered ¡°It¡¯s business, just like the Dexter Guild is willing to help this place. The agreement is active until the next 2 more months. I can¡¯t say much for the words of our leaders per say. I¡¯m assured, the city thought we are joining the fight too. Disagreeably, our resources were told to be lethal. Is that right?¡±

    Others following it up ¡°I¡¯ve seen our station checks on us for illegal substance to prohibit materials and equipment. You already see how we look¡±

    ¡°I see, but would you care to borrow theirs¡±

    Illtended watches them shakes their heads and begin their leaves. Not a one says a word as they look each other in the eyes. He breaks the silent and said,

    ¡°I have been needing to ask . . .¡±

    They immediately respond ¡°Tell us, since you entered this facility too with trust¡±

    Illtended looks at them showing their manner and formality, from the way they look in their casual clothes. It is a bit awkward and at the same time reasonable since they are not allowed to bring dangerous equipment.

    ¡°. . . Yeah well, what are you guys going to do here exactly?¡±

    A woman confronted him, looking pretty with a beret and a barrette holds her hair dangling near her neck,

    ¡°Utilizing the effort in the ruins, we are providing the support to set up magic circles to your groups or segregating the areas from the monsters in between the stronger ones. We also included to use of your gems as resources for fixing your magic items¡±

    Altair hears their offer, and the gems can be useful. The Agatheans were the most affected on the magic circle, even if the citizens holding the circle¡¯s integrity. Who will be strong enough to beat the monsters from within?

    Illtended has nothing else to say and gives his farewell. They moved on and then they meet Tabitha and Archivist. Wearing the same as theirs, it is clearly they too have followed the city¡¯s law. The woman with the beret notices her card holder on her waist. She looks at the Tabitha in the eye after looking at her deck

    ¡°Say to my regards to Demyr¡¯ankr for me¡± Then walks away.

    The guilds left, leaving them to their own imagination hearing the name ¡®Demyr¡¯ankr¡¯.

    Tabitha asks ¡°Who is Demyr¡¯ankr?¡±

    Archivist shows his grin look with nervous eyes on his mask ¡°That¡¯s Yui¡¯s both last names¡±

    ¡°Both last names? Then why it is a full name when I hear it¡±

    Spokesman explained it to her ¡°That is her culture in regards of names. Their names are always had minimum and maximum of one to two syllables. They put together from the father and mother preferred first names and their first last names. For the last names are special. For example; Demyr¡¯Ydrin and Ankr¡¯Eyuld are together will end with Demyr¡¯ankr or Ankr¡¯demyr. If married outside of their culture, it will rewrite to fit their own version of last names like Eyuld¡¯krin and Sahmashra to Shmshra¡¯eyuld or vice versa¡±

    Tabitha, Illtended, and Altair heard something to the first time can¡¯t be translated. They never thought to learn something about name culture really put their eyes in a different perspective. Spokesman continues

    ¡°The woman who says her regards to you is probably have the same culture. You bet Oue knows about her too even without asking her name?¡±

    In the meantime, Tabitha already sends the message to Kiege, then she responded immediately who that woman is. Still whispering through the partial bind

    ¡°Yup, she is the same girl who helped her design your preferences. She did the color schemes while interacting with magic¡±

    Without them knowing, she looks at her clothes. She switches her robes color from dark violet rune markings and sea water blue whole, then back to light yellow outlines, white filling, and her lower half is light brown like it looks like a long skirt. Then she looks at her wand is identical from the images she gives it to Yui as samples. The glimpse of rune magic hidden inside as it matches her robe. Archivist¡¯s bind sense her feeling of joy with her equipment, and stops her then return to their conversation.

    After that encounter, they leave the facility, leaving behind the core for safety reasons. They see the same woman walks out from the city barrier with only one partner with her, while she uses her handkerchief to cover her mouth from the dust. Her partner carrying to her side with stacks of water bottles that cleans off the dust. Tabitha reaches out to them

    ¡°Hey! Are you already setting out?¡±

    The other woman sees her coming ¡°Ah? who are you?¡±

    The woman with the beret pokes her partner and apologizes to Tabitha. ¡°Pardon my friend, we are going to meet a guild to resupply their water supplies¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry, but I would like to be part in your little team¡± The woman with a beret looks at Tabitha¡¯s team, the confused look on her face to have two citizens even the woman herself are showing their presence of power. She moves on with her partner and said as they leave.

    ¡°Follow us for a bit, we need first doing our errands before joining you¡±

    Tabitha seems like she already okay to be with her, she then introduces to her companions while they walk.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m . . .¡±

    The woman¡¯s companion says first. ¡°We know, and also those two; Illtended and Altair, right?¡±

    She pointed to them with their names announced. They were surprised that they knew their names and what they look like. She continues

    ¡°For you people want to know how we know your names, let¡¯s first introduce ours. I¡¯m Syri and this woman, who actually knows you, is Fay¡¯mae¡±

    Archivist flinches when he heard the name pronounce like that. The other three didn¡¯t understand it and treated as a name. Tabitha has the right mind to gives her a nickname.

    ¡°Can I just call you Faye?¡±

    Fay¡¯mae turns her head around and look at her seriously, with a slight grin with her cute face and said ¡°Sure, sounds like you can¡¯t pronounce my name¡±

    Others tried to say her names. Altair tries it ¡°Fay¡¯mae and Syri, did it sound right to you?¡±

    Syri laughs ¡°Sounds like my translation says Fame and Serie, would you mind trying saying Oue¡¯jhnr?¡±

    Illtended can¡¯t define what she just said, and tries it any way. He brokenly pronounced

    ¡°Oue¡¯jhnr¡±

    Then their translation shows nothing ¡°I guess Oue¡¯s name is also difficult to pronounce¡±

    Archivist thought she is one of them like Yui, they have this strong pride in their names as it was given by their parents. They didn¡¯t know that their names are references to magic chanting, original magic spells. Only he had witnessed such magic when Yui uses it on Sanquin. It is hard to differentiate when using neutral mana and unstable spells. Faye walks with Syri as the two citizens offered to help her carrying the stacks of bottles. Tabitha is looking at them as they are showing friendly terms. The only thing left is their guild masters for letting them visit here, knowing too well that they have no good views in this city.

    The Victory Rooks guild members were rested enough and the other city guild members finally to move on after their hour break. They saw two young women, wearing casual clothes here in the ruins. No protection and look so well in fashion as if they are going to have fun in the city. One of them uses a scanner to check that were fooled from what they saw. It was

    ¡°This must be the Enders the city guild had sent us. Why are they looking like that?¡±

    They wave at them as they saw Illtended and Altair are with them. The face shows apologetic as they hear their conversation.

    ¡°. . . We didn¡¯t know, even your own gears are not allowed because of its Rune Isles¡¯ materials¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, I thought you guys are trying to blend in, but you guys look rather hot with that get up of yours¡±

    Illtended honestly said it to them. The two smiles back at him out of respect, they don¡¯t like to be compliment with their eyes honestly sharpening their gazes at him

    ¡°These clothes were sent from your city. What¡¯s with these multiple pieces of clothing we have to wear one after the other?¡±

    Tabitha nods ¡°Yeah, I think they give you clothes with brands in them. I suspect they want to show it off to the city in regards for fashion¡±

    Faye takes a deep breathe then picks one of the bottles to drink. Gulps down to ease her frustration ¡°Refresh* Now I know why Oue wants me to design your clothes from the very start. She is not going to make you wear every small thing that these clothes I¡¯m wearing¡±

    Syri stops them as they meet the guild. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, and let¡¯s talk about it after this. I am already raised my patience at high¡±

    The guild members reach out to them. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re from the city guild and this other guild is from Victory Rooks. Are you two the one we are expecting? The Enders?¡±

    Both of them clearly wearing casual clothes. Stylish and more attractive because of their cosmetic clothes such as accessories and designed clothing. Their skirts are what they expect that is designed from Isekai City, above the knee no less. Yet their physique is clearly fine to other average citizens to see. The woman who is a city guild adventurer tries to meet them.

    She opposed them because of how they look. She releases her auras, as the others back away. Syri is reacting to her presence and immediately retaliate, she uses her earrings to pull a bead out from it then throws at her. The woman quickly reacted and catches it. The bead burst out and suddenly absorbed her aura. Her aura was quickly gone and kneels down as her body is aching from the previous fight. All the healing placed on her just vanished and the pain surges back to her body.

    Syri rushes forward as she pulls the woman¡¯s head up. The woman¡¯s body recovered but her aura is gone.

    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°I say the same thing when you use your aura. You know I don¡¯t have resistance on your intimidating presence. I reacted and we end up like this. So please, understand how me and my partner are not citizens including the clothes we are wearing are not for resisting your powers too¡±

    Syri let¡¯s go of her. Then the woman sees her giving her a hand as she grabs it. The bead returns her aura. The aura returns and Syri suddenly react. The woman quickly removes it as she forgets

    ¡°Sorry¡±

    The guilds know that the Enders are here not to fight, but to help them utilize their opportunity to collect more valuable loots from the monsters. Enders possessing powerful items from Rune Isles are very dangerous among the citizens. The agreement was so painfully carried out as they have to wear low quality equipment. Yet, these Enders need their own equipment to their own personal use. They don¡¯t trust the city¡¯s materials and made their own according to the regulation. It gotten worse when they demanded the appearance.

    The Enders who have come here follow it, and they sure know how to tolerate it for their guild masters and mistresses. The first impression was bad, but it was all over once they begin. The four waited for the two to finish. Syri didn¡¯t make a circle but a long area she drew, the drawing was massive as it reaches block after block across the road. The guild shows them the location they want the monster to appear. The earrings she worn removed, takes the pieces of it, and lays it on the ground. While on the ground the bead turned to dust as it starts to move itself slowly.

    The dust follows as she uses minimal amount of mana as she can. The way she guided the dust along the bead follows the drawing. Carefully guiding the dust to be as thin as it can¡¯t blocked its mana path, it turns into a small miniscule tunnel as it goes. The citizens watch the dust from the bead to go as it spreads, different drawings as if it passed around the monsters they shouldn¡¯t face and surrounding the monsters they want to face. It wasn¡¯t that long until they see the magic circle deceptively in place. It took them sometime to prepare and they done it neatly.

    The dust formation though is different. It portrays like she will guide it somewhere when it is being used. Cleverly trying to make it work. While the other is safe enough to form a barrier around them. Syri takes it slowly as she moves on to the next. Faye steps in as they called out to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s done, everyone who is ready. Get inside over there¡±

    ¡°Done? Your partner is not finished yet¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can wait that long where you can see how slow she is drawing another magic circle? Get in there and earn your rights¡±

    The Agatheans listened to her, they have nothing to complain and just follow what the city guild expected them to do. They wanted to lessen the numbers, and so they did at any means. Faye looks at them as they look at her of how she dressed. The citizens were the one who is eyeing her because of her cute dress. The beret and the barrette attached close to her neck with her long-dressed hair. Her sweater like top showing her skin as it wrapped to her shoulder. her strapped top held firm down to her waist, short skirt reaching top of her knees, and the leather long boots that has ribbons on the laces. She barely had any signs of a fighter in her casual clothes.

    Then they stop looking at her as the magic drawings are channeling. The magic surging suddenly quickly into the ground as the dust tried to absorb it. It can¡¯t as the exterior is thin but solid enough not to block the flow of the circle. The structure inside of the mana pathing of the drawings start interacting each other as it breaks within different amount on its thickness and layers. It bursts up to the air as it starts to curl like a dome. The brown red cloud appeared as the sudden impulse blasting to the air removing the bomb¡¯s effects.

    The layers are done so well as the body appeared like a terrain. Their cores were not materializing as the drawings give enough spacing without it to reawaken. The monsters they can¡¯t face become the terrain, while the others are in full flesh. The guild members quickly took action as they are fighting the monsters they wanted. It¡¯s tight, but no random weak mobs, just monsters they wanted to loot. Thanks to the tight corners, they can predict where the cores will bounce off to. The monsters fell while being trapped in tight spaces. The magic circle wears off as the last presence of the monsters are gone.

    The adventurers have enough energy to continue, Faye reaches out to them in the loud voice. ¡°Follow the magic flow, you¡¯re not done yet¡±

    They look down on the ground and clearly see the remaining mana continue to flow, connecting the line like it is a mechanical fluid system. It channels in the current mechanism then release it to the next one. They didn¡¯t expect they have to do it soon. It thrills the citizens for the next round. The Agatheans, with the mana remaining in them, could resupply the flow while they are inside the dome.

    It keeps going on until one of them slowly out from the dome. Their fatigue is straining on their bodies, including the citizens themselves. The slight exposure to the brown red cloud is hindering their resistance. Their bodies lose their buffs as the cloud eventually negate them fully. The magic circles still keep going as Syri finally finishes the last one. She looks at the guild as the last remaining dome is appearing. She shouted at Faye

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they could go on. Tell Tabitha to help them on this¡±

    Tabitha and her friends were being called. Altair and Iltended joined along after witnessing the cause and effects of their magic circles. It never stopped and continues to activate after the fight is over. They are making mechanisms with correct timing, as the last one is in static. The group made it in, including the two Enders women.

    ¡°Finally! we can fight¡± Faye says it loud only having no fighting weapon on hand.

    Illtended speaks it out ¡°Uhm, you guys seem not well equipped¡±

    ¡°Of course not, your city guards will take it away. You remember what I said how annoying it is to not use our full abilities¡±

    Faye is acting up with pride as she can¡¯t hold herself. Archivist finally sees what he had expected on them. The arrogance of the city to take away what they are proved useful but harmful to the citizens. Syri is adding the conversation

    ¡°We are wearing a dress with powerful defensive magic. It doesn¡¯t mean exterminating those monsters¡±

    Tabitha responds ¡°Then why are you joining this fight?¡±

    Faye answered ¡°You asked, and I know that equipment you are using is made by Oue. Those personal items, give me your equipment weren¡¯t used yet¡±

    Tabitha gives her the unique deck and the wand. Syri takes the deck and reads it, while Faye takes the wand and forms an aura to absorb the surrounding brown red cloud with it. Negating its negative effects and also consuming the negative mana. Faye held it in the air, but Syri interrupts her.

    ¡°This deck has demonologist cards. You take it, this is supposed to be your specialty, manipulating like a demon¡±

    ¡°How on this world able to have that kind of deck . . . Oue? She really did face a demon before¡±

    They switch their items as they prepared.

    Altair and Tabitha stand side by side while Archivist and Illtended sends themselves to the front.

    ¡°This is going to be the first time fighting with you guys. Let¡¯s see how we can do together¡±

    Giving confidence with Illtended praises, the dome suddenly expands wider than ever before. The look of their eyes as they turn to Faye as she uses the cards. Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe she plays that bad card. ¡®Greed or Envy¡¯, the demonologist card to strengthen the area and attract anyone¡¯s attention. It got worse when they see one of the demons¡¯ puppets appeared, a monster that is even hideous than they have imagined.

 Ruin Grinding part 3 - Chapter 149

    COI C149

    Before the fight, as they travel through the ruins. Tabitha gives them her personal items. According to Yui, it cannot be used to anyone but her. The special kind of magic item only works under her own contact through her mana signatures. The two tried it at first and didn¡¯t happen. Even the card holder can¡¯t pull out a single card from the deck. Illtended and Altair watch them tried their best to use it, but no avail. Giving them the expression how it is invaluable that the personal items can be.

    The Faye asks Tabitha ¡°Can I look at your deck, both mage and support?¡±

    She looks for a specific card that coordinates well one another. To find the specific cards and able to have it used without Tabitha¡¯s recognition, and there she finds it. Mage card ¡®We Are One¡¯ and the support card ¡®We are one¡¯, the same name but different effects. It is an area of effect card that shares the ground around her. Both mana and physical as one, it will be given the chance to allow them to use her item. But there are negative constraints to all of this. All of them will share split the damages when it is activated.

    The more downsides are the rest don¡¯t know what is going to happen to them when it comes to other means like statuses, constraints, and disruptions throughout their fight. Faye already said to her about the warning, but Tabitha already used it as they discuss. Making the two dares to act as an opportunity. Faye helped Oue to make the deck, and those separated cards won¡¯t be used during the fight. It only works in prebattle. Tabitha didn¡¯t know that prebattle cards lasts until the first battle is over. The term of ¡®battle¡¯ means until all threats are gone in a significant location it started.

    Faye and Syri had made their battle a lot difficult all of the sudden. Tabitha didn¡¯t use the Demonologist deck since it is randomly appeared when she faces demons. The last few random decks she got are against monsters. Either to tame, to hunt, or to exterminate, all of which are highly preferable for her when regards to loot them. Yet they brought the presence of the demons¡¯ puppet. Only one with many monsters around it. They look around the dome as it expands, then try to look at the outside but the views blocks by the card¡¯s magic.

    Yet, they feel no fear. It is because of the Demonologist deck places pride on their heads as fear and doubts were nullified. Including the monsters in front of them, all of them are showing no resistance and went on pure malice to the people it sees. Altair and Illtended feel something not right, but their minds are flowing with bravery and confidence as if they already feel like they are winning. Outnumbered from what they see, and thrills are inside of them nonstop. Archivist is setting himself at the front and Tabitha is start playing her cards. This battle will be difficult with the ¡®We are one¡¯ cards.

    The most terrifying moment as the monster comes in, the demonologist deck had added more than just a simple monster.

    ¡°I am awakened¡±

    It speaks and its body shatters and inside of its core opens up the true body of this puppet. It speaks, it walks in two feet, and a race the citizens never met before. Beast like creature identical for a were wolf, but the face in silhouette is no wolf. An anthropomorphic creature steps as it sees its enemies. Archivist never face this monster before, while the two Enders know about its myths. Tabitha can¡¯t believe that those two used her cards so recklessly, the felt of regret for helping them to use her cards become immeasurable.

    They couldn¡¯t complain as the monsters are coming to them. Two fronts, Illtended and Archivist, and four backlines, Tabitha, Altair, Faye, and Syri, are group up together to fight they shouldn¡¯t have face. The monsters from the brown red cloud. The silhouette of the monster disappears and shown to have carnivorous fangs, unbalanced hideous horns, torso mix with different fur colors, legs and feet are hybrid mix between claws and hooves. They can¡¯t describe it too well as Altair says to them.

    ¡°This abomination, I can¡¯t even say if it is a chimera. Everyone! sticked together and we . . .¡±

    The monster horde comes at them all around. The chimera walks slowly as it is just awakened from its slumber, the demon core within it had made so much lost potential how it kept itself from harm. It¡¯s ruined body already given away to those who knew. The war had deformed this monster and still can¡¯t able to recover from what happened. Its mind is clear, but its body have been so much punishment because of the heroes. The scars are too severe as it looks like a horrifying defected monster. It watches the monsters going after them.

    Mindless horde in the end, the chimera couldn¡¯t grasp where it is and why the horde is small. It senses still blur, and thought this is not its master¡¯s doing. In the end, something went wrong and the enemy side surely is winning. It touches its body and the core being recompressed again.

    ¡°This is not my time here, they don¡¯t deserve to take my gifts from my master¡±

    The chimera sealed its spells, auras, and abilities on its own. They must not have the advantage to know they brought their subordinates here. During the last moment before it sealed itself, it tries to reach out to them. Nothing but interferences, and now it went wild.

    The chimera is charging along with the horde. Illtended brings out his inventory as he switches his role. He turns himself into a tank and shouted out around him with ¡®taunt¡¯. The monsters redirect their attack to him. Archivist jumps in to his side as he bends his magic to raise his mobility. Both of them slides away from the dense packed charging in. Hitting the monsters to each other from the back, the dense monsters able to pushes them forward and crushing themselves as the cards engulfed them with immense magic.

    Altair carefully watching them over from afar as they brought all the monsters to their position. Quickly looking at the others at his back as they play their cards, meanwhile on his side is Syri channeling her spell as the mana she uses are light with minimal mana being used. She is cycling through the use of mana all around her, the dust dispersed leaving the fumes of the brown red cloud floating in the air. The wand is channeling to her control with minimal effort, yet, she needs to wave it around herself to control around her.

    The spells are already on hold and waiting for her to release it. Limited in range as it only reaches as the wand¡¯s reach, she waves it around and forming it into a ball. Waving the wand around like a gymnastic ribbon, its lining is forming up and the thread end is following from the light dense brown red cloud. Altair says to her

    ¡°When will you use your spell? They are getting surrounded¡±

    ¡°This wand is not strong enough to take the monsters down, it is just disrupting them¡±

    Altair looks at the back as Tabitha is using her cards to make protective barriers to the backlines. Meanwhile Faye is timing her cards right to throw at her enemies, he sees the cards flying over them as it lands on the field almost hitting the two frontlines. The monsters were affected and gradually become more aggressive than usual.

    ¡°What is she doing? She is buffing the monsters straight up¡±

    ¡°I could say the same thing, but just trust them for a bit. We may look like citizens, but we ventured through Rune Isles. There is no such thing to kill them one at a time¡±

    Tabitha reads her UI what cards that Faye throws. All consequential cards with negative effects, raising their stats in an unbelievable rate but in returns to lose all durability and resistance to all incoming attacks. She continues to compiling it up to the negatives as it will gain more damage. While Tabitha plays her cards well, she plays her first offensive card to the field. It flies through the mosh pit of monsters trying to get them with its massive numbers. More and more of them are coming out as the last monsters freed from the bomb¡¯s effects.

    Illtended looks at his UI and sees that Tabitha buffs him with air magic. A swirling wind moves around him as it pulls the monster in like a tornado. He switches his tank role to a two-handed damage dealer. Using his abilities to spin around whirling with his massive axe, Archivist jumps on top of him with his coin to make a steady platform and attacks anything that falls inside the tornado. Monsters, sensitive to the slightest damage and resist to nothing against the raging wind. Gulped down like they are specs of dust, and already shreds like thin glass as the axes touches them.

    Monsters fell from above as it being sucked, only a few punches to the air as it blasted away to dust. Circling around are its ashes, the monsters are appearing are the wraiths. The dense brown red cloud is being formed together, thick enough for the wraiths to appear from the monster¡¯s body. They tried to get out from Illtended¡¯s reach, but the densely cloud formed near him trapped them altogether. The frontlines watch the monsters in full spinning, receiving the buff and completely decimating all around them.

    The spinning keeps going as the entire horde being obliterated. One last beast comes in and braces his attack. It was the chimera entered the fight with its indestructible horns. Faye casts down another card on the field, its deformed body shifted as it dodges away. The frontlines saw how it moves horribly, seeing its body twist and move in a wrong way. Its shoulders, back, and legs moved so bizarre. The back moves without its torso swaying away, the legs spin and even pulled itself up, then its arm rolls its shoulder blade seeing its bones moving in its skin.

    It dodges enough for it to escape from the card¡¯s effects. Illtended enhances his axe to break through the its indestructible horns, the broken bone shift, he watches as it heads turn around in a full 180 degrees clearing away the cleave. His axe misses and Archivist jumps up and slam his feet on its head. The head bopped down but they didn¡¯t hear the sound of a crack. They pulled back as its arms swings around. The chimera adjusted its body as they watch its limbs putting back together.

    Illtended said to Archivist ¡°Man, what kind of monster did the demon has?¡±

    ¡°Very old, if we are going to be able to get ourselves from this mess. I could spare a time to explain all of this¡±

    ¡°Free lunch?¡±

    On that moment, Archivist grabs him and throw over the monster and Illtended saw the monster charges at Archivist while he is above. He stretches the reach of his axe and land a hit on its spine. The chimera drops down sliding as Archivist passes through it. The two regrouped and Archivist replies

    ¡°Including the girls over there¡±

    Illtended looks at them a bit then turns to him ¡°I seem I have buddy in arms for the day¡±

    The two see eye to eye one another, they ready once more to face the chimera.

    Altair sees the two are not able to damage the chimera. Its bones are invulnerable and the cards they play show no effects as it dodges somehow in the most deformed movements.

    ¡°Aright Syri, I think they need help¡±

    ¡°Need their help, I am waving around this wand for them to stay back. They look like they are doing fine¡±

    Altair gets in their UI chat, only with Illtended, to see that situation they are in.

    ¡°Are you in need of help?¡±

    ¡°No, but we sure need more damage here. The cards are not hitting it. It moves in the most disgusting way . . . Gross, it uses its spine to move like a snake and its limbs like an octopus. Indestructible horns, why not do it rather flex it¡±

    Illtended is seems to be fine, the time for him to chat is enough to show himself that he is not even struggling there. Altair says to Syri

    ¡°They seem to be able to handle themselves¡±

    ¡°Sure, then why they can¡¯t take them out or Tabitha and Faye are not taking it seriously to cast it?¡±

    Syri is not calm to see how a monster is not showing any damage. Altair believed that this must be an expression she got when adventuring Rune Isles. He doesn¡¯t want to feel the same, but this is the demon¡¯s puppet. The core reveal itself and transform into that thing.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    After a certain time, Archivist and Illtended were able to get a hit. Cuts and no blood spilling out, its wounds show glowing fluid leaking out. The bones moved as it stepping out from its flesh. Separating the bones and the skin, Faye calls out to Tabitha

    ¡°You have that special card in your hand¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you think it is the right time to use it?¡±

    ¡°The demon is splitting in twos. I don¡¯t think Archivist and Illtended will handle it¡±

    Tabitha first throws the other cards at the monster as it is being split into two while evading everything they had.

    Faye helps along as the monster endures. The chimera able to dodge it all without even a single touch with their cards. They see Syri getting irritated and sends down her spells. The waves of her wand orchestrated amazingly as the monster being barraged into its direction. The chimera dodges it too, but the projectiles continue to chase it without faults. Leaving to no space to move, the bones is being pulled down. Syri continues to channel the magic around her.

    Syri raises her wand high and the trails of the magic circle is starting to flow on top of the chimera. She casts it down on the ground and the monster falls down. The chimera couldn¡¯t move as her magic is wrapping around it. Constraining the monster without a problem, until its pieces of bones break apart and slips free with pieces sliding through. The skin slither itself out from the constraints. This moment of realization, Tabitha had to use her card. She places it down on the ground. The dome stops and begins to rewind back. The motion only effects on the monster. Tabitha¡¯s mage card has one disadvantage though, it resets everything they had done after.

    It flashes the monster back before the cuts ever hits. Then stops, under stasis as Altair sees what happened and turn to Syri as she is looking at the back said

    ¡°Finally, you used Oue¡¯s special cards. What takes you too long?¡±

    Faye couldn¡¯t explain and only talks back ¡°I was hoping we could beat it down with only her equipment¡±

    ¡°Her wand I used has slight used of magic with powerful impact. It doesn¡¯t hurt it one bit. Even we could able to beat it down with neutral mana or with that guy¡¯s rune axe. The bones and flesh didn¡¯t give a dent if it split itself¡±

    Illtended stares at the stasis chimera. A powerful card being played, neutralized before it starts to get rough. Archivist thought they could beat it until he realizes it able to dodge magic with that kind of body. Altair didn¡¯t even have a chance to heal them, Archivist did very well to help Illtended dodge and meanwhile Tabitha and Faye to boost them up accordingly. He thought he would be having trouble to deal with their wounds during the fight. Syri on his side is impressed how the cards are. Very powerful, used by an inexperienced mage.

    Altair though, still doubting from this experience, he asked Syri ¡°As a healer, do you think I should be able to do anything?¡±

    ¡°You are the most important than the rest of us. If we keep the fight longer, then you should know your role, right?¡±

    Altair nods ¡°Yeah, then the fight continue after this stasis¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t, look!¡±

    The monster¡¯s stasis body is starting to return in motion. The body though, it changes back to its form. The core inside of it starting to absorb the body. Sealing itself like it wanted to retreat.

    The magic circle stops as the sign show no more monsters inside. The team never thought they would be able to beat it without a single scratch. Now that the guild members look at them unharmed and Syri pointed at Altair and said,

    ¡°We have a healer here. If you guys are suspicious of us without any wounds¡±

    The Agatheans believe it easily, while the citizens never expect him to heal their equipment too. It was impossible unless it is an ultimate. Altair couldn¡¯t explain what happened and Syri is just joking, he asked them

    ¡°Why did the monster revert back to its core? Was it the card Tabitha used?¡±

    Faye shakes her head as she is picking up the pieces left over by the monsters. ¡°A talking demons¡¯ puppet, meaning it thinks just like us and did the easy way. It is like someone wakes it up just to kill it. The best way for it to return back to its core is to do it itself. Mindless monsters never thought about it because of its body reacting through natural instinct. In the end, it got away. Well now, I¡¯ve been disappointed more than I could barely imagined¡±

    Altair didn¡¯t like how she react ¡°Disappointed? We are facing a monster that we don¡¯t even know¡±

    ¡°But me and Syri knew, and it was able to escape from our grasp. Tabitha¡¯s cards and her wand did amazing work, but it needs someone to guide her powers correctly. I can see why Oue made this since she won¡¯t be destroying anyone except you, Archivist¡±

    Altair didn¡¯t like her evading his question and said to Tabitha ¡°Anyway, do you still want them with you?¡±

    Tabitha shared a bind with Archivist, then gives a sigh ¡°Yeah. Sorry Altair, they are Enders. Have you had the same feeling too that your personal items were prohibited?¡±

    Ruby mentioned about it in the first night of their patrol. The most complaints and the loudest was Rusic, the dwarf, and he understands why. Their runes are powerful to beyond belief. Lethal enough to harm them and overpowering their best abilities except their ultimate abilities. If the dwarf and his team had done freely during their job, it showed much a better result than a failure because of the regulation. Those two women were having the same fate as them, Altair don¡¯t want something like that to happen neither would be for them if they go against each other.

    Archivist touches the core before it eventually disappears ¡°Prohibited or not, can your own people able to face it yourselves? I heard tales among the volunteers from Stranding Island. They were limited to the point of being crowds than exterminators¡±

    Illtended checks the battle log in his UI to see how they were doing. Arranging it to properly set to them taken actions. Altair is deliberately didn¡¯t act since the start, since Tabitha and Faye were buffing everyone, literally everyone including the monsters themselves.

    ¡°I see what you are saying, Archivist. This is full on Tabitha¡¯s items being used. What would it be easier if we let them use theirs?¡±

    Altair thought it too, but there is a reason why didn¡¯t do it. ¡°Assuming you two are allowed to bring your best equipment, what item would you bring?¡±

    Archivist answered first ¡°My hood¡±

    Syri looks at Archivist when he said it. Hood to cover their faces, and seeing him wearing a mask, she guessed

    ¡°The cloth of shifts¡±

    None of the citizens know about it, even Tabitha herself never thought his hood to be special. Archivist¡¯s mask shows an innocent look with a question mark on it, eyeing to everyone.

    When he is about to answer, the sounds of tummy growling from Illtended, and the others just nodding together. Not even saying a word at this time as they begin to move on. They eventually saw Haw alone as he finishes something over there. He turns around as he is using a tool vacuuming the air, on his back is an improvised mana battery. Inside the cylinder is a fog that it is something there, a wraith. They waved at him as he later joined them. Not joining along to go through the ruins, but the same direction to where to eat. They go to the wooden camp on the highway in Akiba¡¯s Trip near Chojima District.

    Where they take their break, Haw hears their conversation as they talked about before. Illtended extended the topic.

    ¡°First thing first, let¡¯s discuss this with Haw too. Archivist, since you know what to get for lunch. You also promised me for a free lunch¡±

    Tabitha twitches to hear him offer a free lunch. Where she uses the bind to reach him. She whispers to herself as he already goes to the caterings.

    ¡°You never ask, Hmph, then I¡¯ll ask say it to you as many times we eat¡±

    Illtended continues ¡°Let¡¯s first connecting some stories here. Haw, the last time I saw you is back with the barbecue restaurant. The time you we but that special mixer¡¯s set ingredients . . .¡±

    Faye and Syri look at Illtended both daggering straight at him. He feels like something he had said had caused trouble. Haw brushes them off. Both of them know the phrases are meant to try and buy trick. Only experienced chefs or food makers could able to differentiate the best from the worse quality of food. Saying it on the spot means Haw really can cook.

    ¡°. . . Ok, back to the story. Haw here had experience with that kind of demons, right? You know you mention it about monsters you face in east mountain, the undergrown, ah let¡¯s make it brief, shall we?¡±

    Haw nods as they are waiting for the meal to come. Altair didn¡¯t know Illtended knows something about Haw dealing with east mountain.

    ¡°The monsters we faced now. Can you clearly know something about it?¡±

    He provides him a video using his own device. Haw never been so surprised to see how the first one is getting the core, and the other facing the awakening.

    Then second one is the two Enders are involved, somehow, and did manage to awaken the demons¡¯ puppet¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Tabitha . . .¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is it Haw?¡±

    ¡°Did Myrrkei told you something about this?¡±

    ¡°No, but he did convince me to visit here after having taken my time on my research. I have something to deal with first before my efforts are in vain¡±

    ¡°And I thought you were here to help your city. I can¡¯t ask any more than this. You two, you already know the city will regulate your items. I made those items partially made without being detected by their screening. Even you know how to use the cards too¡±

    Faye agreed ¡°Yeah, those decks were separated for a reason. I admit, I used ¡®we are one¡¯ card. I was expecting one of us going to share the pain¡±

    Tabitha have regretted to give her one of the decks. Still, she did shows her something she never used before, the prebattle cards. Meanwhile Illtended leans on to Altair

    ¡°The cards did improve me, but it feels like it can allow my other magic to flourish with her cards¡±

    ¡°I guess there is weird interaction going on¡±

    Haw answers ¡°That card is indeed strong, but not easily controlled by anyone. Oue tries to evade the regulation. She added to make it loosely for their magic to ¡®share¡¯ in order to hide its true power¡±

    Syri understood the trick ¡°Oue can be sneaky too. She wasn¡¯t here for long and able to go through the regulation. I guess your guild¡¯s reports helped her on this¡±

    ¡°I suspect it must be Myrrkei, the explorer, he had his ways to get into their services. A man of research clearly had done great things in exchanging knowledge. It makes me wonder who else from Kinteinnou region provide Oue the resources?¡±

    Tabitha hears them going off topic ¡°It¡¯s fine and all talking about this city, but would you please continue what Illtended say about the east mountain¡±

    The Enders apologizes as Haw focuses back to the main topic. ¡°We apologize, now about the monsters you find. Those monsters are resembled as demons¡¯ puppets. I have faced those monsters before. Heavily equipped with its mass numbers and its intellectual creatures hidden within the horde. The treasures it held are originated from Circoston¡¯s desert. Even the remains held scavenge materials hidden from their magic. I gave you the locations because those monsters are suited for your partner¡¯s expertise. Except for the last one, that is clearly fully awakened that I don¡¯t want to face again¡±

    Altair looks at them, showing no regrets. How they did and the ways they played out in the battle is like a breeze. The battle log didn¡¯t lie that the most active performance was Faye synergizing Tabitha¡¯s cards to weaken the monsters¡¯ defenses. Haw continues

    ¡°Like Tabitha requested from me, to face the monsters as she trains. I could not believe for you people actually awakened them. Bad fortunes to see that the monster in chimera form and revert back to its core. It knows it is in the disadvantage¡±

    Illtended asks ¡°Comparing between in the east mountain and here, what it actually supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Packing themselves with the others as demons¡¯ puppets. It was stressful to move places to places as they chased me relentlessly¡±

    Altair thought it much ¡°Then you guys held the core, right?¡±

    ¡°The elves were the one responsible to keep it away. We didn¡¯t care much about those things since what lies inside is more valuable than neutral mana. Either way the demon has low amount of strong mana. Proven to them that they are the lesser demons¡±

    ¡°How about the demon who are stronger than them?¡±

    The Enders look at him with a straight face, Haw speaks it for them ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t be here in the first place¡±

    Tabitha watches Faye and Syri didn¡¯t say anything and let Haw do the talking. The three actually look at each other eye to eye as if they knew each other. On the contrary, Faye and Syri are expecting much as other Enders with experienced in this city. Luxury or information, Haw is definitely had his fill as their guide involuntarily. Their expectation lingers only the things they needed to be done. Tabitha joined them with open arms. The two Enders see this as their payment with him, while Haw sees at the video that they are her teacher from Oue¡¯s perception.

    Archivist brings out the food. Everything goes orderly as the massive size of the dish as the main course. A fresh monster meat during the 3rd moon cycle, they eat it and enjoy the taste of both Agathean and Tai cuisine. Archivist continues the conversation.

    ¡°Haw, about the demon faded away. I already know because the bomb effects disperse it and on the other one didn¡¯t when bring it to the station. What else we need to worry about after?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, the aftermath. There¡¯s nothing to worry about it except your city keeping an eye on it. Cores are difficult to carry and always getting out at the open¡±

    Haw looks at the goblins passing by, others shared the glimpse where he sees. The sounds coming from the city barrier once again wails near them.

    ¡°D-u-u-u-ck¡±

    Echoes for more of its mysterious ways. This is the first time for the two Enders woman to hear it and said

    ¡°Shamanism, I can hear it as if they are already making their dens there¡±

    Altair responds ¡°I don¡¯t know, why is it we can¡¯t even find them nor their dens?¡±

    ¡°These are goblins we are talking about, not demons¡¯ realms. You should be more careful to see them underground. I am not certain, since we just got here¡±

    Meanwhile, Ironno and Rusic walks out from the hole. Another saferoom is made beneath the surface, deeper than anyone had not yet witnessed it. They found a group of Enders coming this way holding their banners. Rusic sees their outfit, going the same fate of their restricted tools and equipment.

    ¡°Sigh* Do the city think the dangers we are going to pull through? Ironno, we will soon be able to get our things and those people sharing our humiliation¡±

    ¡°I have no interest on that, Rusic. Yet, during the 4th moon cycle . . .¡±

    One of the Enders approaches him ¡°These ruins are filled with demonic and archscience presence, where¡¯s the curious ones¡±

    Rusic cuts that gibberish wordings ¡°Oh shut it, they are down there, you headless fools¡±

    The Enders look at the hole they have come out from. No presence of the spirits roaming under. They are not convinced until Ironno throws some junks on the ground. Doll like figure made out from the junk, the obvious heads marks show the body and the symbol of the rituals. It is clearly them. Then they asked

    ¡°Did the city knew about it?¡±

    ¡°D-u-u-u-u-ck¡±

    Rusic couldn¡¯t scuff more as the sounds of the wailing echoes through them. ¡°Yeah lad, you already starting to learn for every moment you asked. But I warned you though, my partner here brought some goblin toys here. You already know what¡¯s going on down there. Under those banners you are holding, I guess something you are in need for this city. Just keep going until the city found something for you all¡±

    The Enders had said enough be on their way, Rusic looks at their casual clothes made him more in despair than he had thought.

    Beneath them, only the spirits possessing their voodoo dolls. Collected through the debris all around them, gathering near the saferoom made it difficult for them to go closer to it. The ¡®duck¡¯ continues to echoes through here as the spirit is being appeared from the sheer presence of the demon¡¯s power. The last demonic presence is able to linger. One of the spirits sneakily enters the den. Able to grab the remaining bones from the chimera, crafted in ivory bones. The spirit is starting to chant the corpse of the ratman. It spoke

    ¡°Pakyun shaka lum-ah riga dah. Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum Ka-yum Pa-ka-lum Pang-shu sha-ka-lama . . . (repeatedly)"

 Corrupted Feral Spirits part 1 - Chapter 150

    COI C150

    Few days have passed since Tabitha¡¯s first triumph. She had formed a group consisting in the mix of citizens and Enders. Faye and Syri are in her group to come along for her training, the two Enders women are cooperating both the adventurers and her progression. Illtended and Altair are slowly learning the threat they are facing the brown red cloud, with Archivist¡¯s help to figure out the hidden secrets as they remove the annoying mobs and go straight to the strongest monsters hiding among the hordes. Their time together also joins with Haw for a time about the east mountain¡¯s monsters. They soon understand that they are facing brain dead creatures.

    The next greatest challenge next month is when they meet the monsters in its true potential. The words of reminder to Tabitha from Haw ¡°The group you formed, let them learn before you are going to do your separate ways. The week is long, and it is been more than two days now. Because you have a team able to erase the bomb¡¯s effects, and even enhance the brown red cloud¡¯s integrity. One last warning, don¡¯t judge too little to these Enders. They may have nothing on hand, but the city can¡¯t remove their expertise as they are the descendants who escape the inner realms from Agatheus City¡±

    Altair and Illtended are with the two Enders women, first time teaming up without Tabitha. They the two Enders were relying on Tabitha¡¯s equipment, and today is different, they are such venturing through the ruins. Altair holds a special device made by the Dexter Guild to survey around the area for any signs of monsters. The radar shows massive numbers of monsters, but there are little signs of stronger monsters after that. The last tier of monsters is still here as it defines as the monsters¡¯ puppets.

    It seems the brown red cloud had proven to be dangerous. Where there are already signs of health conditions among the Agatheans and the other volunteer Enders. Except these two, Faye and Syri remained normal from what they can see. They look disappointed as usual with their new styles of clothes. Even they could buy on their own but the prices made them grouchy than they have anticipated. Illtended says to them

    ¡°I don¡¯t want be the one to ruin the mood. But, is there something you think this city is good for?¡±

    Syri opens up and said ¡°Your technology, that I could say respectfully¡±

    Illtended already sees on her face, not blushing but more honestly disappointed what she and Faye saw inside the Mihayara District. Shops are a little too much for them to see, even Haw was guiding them before. The places they called adult only areas. The most common activities are almost the same but different themes. Honestly, they are curious what other entertainment they could since the world of magic has many possibilities to enjoy themselves.

    The women stopped while Altair and Illtended sense something odd from the distance. The Enders from the other group are carrying both adventurers and Horsin adventurers. The adventurers had no signs of injury, but something tainted on them show the markings of the goblin curse. Then the echoes reach here

    ¡°D-u-u-u-ck¡±

    The wind turns strong from their backs and Altair sees the winds is moving like a tide. There they could see the remains of the dolls passing through. The winds stops and the bodies scattered everywhere all made out of debris of this city.

    The Enders saw the two of their companions unharmed and clean off from any of the brown red cloud. They ask

    ¡°Did any of the Enders able to sneak in their own equipment?¡±

    Syri answers ¡°Yes, but it made under the name of the Demyr¡¯Ankr clans¡±

    ¡°The tolerant one, from what they say¡±

    Faye steps in as this conversation made it look like they are superstitious. ¡°Enough! What do you want from us?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, there is danger approaching where you are heading. The ground here is spreading the remains of the spirits doings. Be aware that this is not the spirits from Kinteinnou region¡±

    They watch passed by as they carried as many adventurers as they can. A line of adventurers being carried out. Faye soon realized the numbers of Enders moving back.

    ¡°We need to go back too. All of our guild is here, all five banner keepers are here¡±

    Altair uses his traits to see the conditions of the adventurers. All of them are cursed except for the Enders guild, he sees the banner is protecting from dangers.

    ¡°Very well, where are we supposed to go?¡±

    Illtended hear him say where, then he brings out his magic item to scout around. Something is clearly not right, the spirits around them are everywhere. None of them have traces coming from the city, these spirits are clearly from the other regions. He is in shock to see his item looks like they are surrounded, and through the dusty fog, there is nothing there.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°D-u-u-u-ck¡± The sound of the wailing echoes continues on.

    The ruins are under the domain of the spirits, whereas the realms hidden somewhere. The spirits are already seeking it.

    Emerald, the researchers, and the rest of the high-ranking guilds are stationed near the Taiyou Industries. The Dexter Guild is able to block the rituals inside the vicinity leaving the open spaces as their area of operations. Another phenomenon is happening in this city, it was not long since the Fuku City adventurers pulled back. They never expect the spirits from other side of the region. With their equipment in place and the cooperation with the Enders bringing the unlucky adventurers from the incidents. The city is getting more and more problems since the siege.

    The researchers only found what their spirit pets can find. It behaves itself in a state of fear. They able to let them see where and how many they are. Due to the spirits acting up by the presence of the siege battle. It slowly revealing itself the more people are removing the monsters from the bomb effect. A spec, a faint, or even just plain air to dust, the spirits are here by the presence of demonic magic. They see their spirits are fleeing once again as the echoing words reached here.

    ¡°Du-u-u-ck¡±

    ¡°Ugh! That noise again, when will the adventurers ready to face that phenomenon¡±

    Emerald hears them complaining the haunting wails that keeps on saying ¡®duck¡¯ for days. Along with her is the goblin from Stranding Island, and the reports he gives inside the ruins are already put her with surprises. The spirits are restless ¡°Say, goblin. Are you sure you don¡¯t have nothing else to do about it?¡± The goblin is wielding his dagger waving it around as he gets bored.

    ¡°Huh? I couldn¡¯t tell, the spirits are from the other side of the world. Spirits are here because of the old connection, cursed to never let go, and cursed to never stop¡±

    Inside the train station, where the archscientist is having a meeting with the military corps. X2L, McS4, R-cord, and even the Repair Boy gathered around to set out their reports after their late nights survey in the ruins. The archscientist has no authorization to get involved there because the mission is primarily on the Taiyou Industries. The production is on the demand in this city, as they heard reports of materials needed to keep the city running. Her men are up and ready, and dealing with the spirits is now one of the options.

    R-cord explains ¡°The locations I shared with Haw, codename RH-0. It spotted within the ruins. Most to almost all of the monsters are squandering around and falling to its deaths. Its mana drained not by the dusts alone, but the interference between the monsters¡¯ desecrated body. The spirits are obviously responded to that. While the adventurers did face them eventually, there should be warnings because the demonic mana never hides from spirits. However, the spirits are corrupting itself on the demons¡¯ powers. Now they become the scourge and this land as their dens¡±

    The archscientist listens to him in great details. Something like this only occurred when the spirits are restless.

    ¡°Where are the people who is going to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°Here we are!¡±

    The Dexter Guild turns around and see the city guild adventurers. Both adventurer and police with her badge still on her. She dashes forward and finally meet Haw¡¯s old team. Thrilling to see them because of the city guild staff stories. Ruby can¡¯t hold herself off and speaks out their codenames.

    ¡°R-cord, lend me your documents¡±

    R-cord, without hesitation, he gives it to her directly. A hologram device already places on her hands while she dashes in between. Precise and well landed on her hand, she never thought he responded so quickly. R-cord replies

    ¡°Haw sent his regards, there are no new intel. It is just the same. This version will point out the location you¡¯re need to face¡±

    ¡°Oh? But how do you able to throw it on my hand?¡±

    R-cord retract the device with his armored gauntlet. He throws it again to her hand in a different direction. The object thrown in a curved as it places on her hand again.

    ¡°Classified, a high-grade equipment is in use¡±

    A smirk on her face to see them in power armor, Haw¡¯s team is in front of her hiding their faces with their helmets. She would love to have a chat with them, but the archscientist pulls R-cord away. Ruby sees the archscientist in a lab labcoat, same uniform from the other Dexter Guild, and with her oval glasses reflecting inside on her lens is the UI version of theirs. The shines on the archscientist¡¯s glasses brightens then went transparent.

    ¡°I see you know your way of commands, adventurer. But your tone doesn¡¯t suit with that kind of orders¡±

    Other adventurers come forth as they need to meet the Dexter Guild in person. Silfa and Gemina are here as well with the rest of her guild, the Saint Heroes. Gemina said to Ruby

    ¡°You are getting hasty to meet Haw¡¯s old guild¡±

    ¡°Well of course, those gossips in the city guild made it up so much of their stories being . . .¡±

    Ruby looks at their equipment. Power armored and no traces of magic within them. Made it look intimidating by how they carried their weapons.

    ¡°. . . Brutal¡±

    They formed up as they discuss about the situation in the ruins. Archscientist gives them the map to where the spirits are being active and following it up where the wailing duck recent activities.

    ¡°The city guild has already been to this place. I have heard their ¡®luck¡¯ surviving it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for us to need to know. What¡¯s happening in the ruins? Our companions are being attacked and leaving on them with the curse¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is because the demon¡¯s power is there. Attracting not only the natural spirits, but the goblin spirits as well. Those who got cursed is must be done by the vengeful spirits¡±

    The goblins spoke about it back in the city guild. Goblin spirits are dangerous than other natural spirits. If the curse is closing into the unnatural forms of the demon¡¯s magic, then it led to the hybrid of shamanism and neutral mana together. These goblin spirits however, trapped in their sane past resolution. It has no sides with the living and go against the forbidden magic itself. Blinded that they cannot see the living turning the ruins into a haunting landscape. The complication of interfering is because of the siege aftermath, and it still lurks within the city with the remnants of the brown red cloud.

    The dust also helped ceasing the realms controlled by the demons. It causes more harms than good. The spirits are gone wild to enter forbidden magic and beyond the living¡¯s power. It still has no signs being recreated itself, but the disaster of its bodies spread along the streets. The voodoo dolls or poorly made ¡®Kes¡¯thars¡¯ are everywhere, including the figurines and other doll like figures being recycled to its rituals. The goblins can¡¯t help them on this, their own spirits won¡¯t dare to challenge the spirits that are now possessing neutral mana.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    A crate brought by the Dexter guild mechanics. A special equipment meant to remove the rituals around them. They opened it and showed it to them, the archscientist explained

    ¡°We are dealing with shamanism, means we¡¯re using it against each other, and this object will fit their rituals¡±

    The object is a glass dome, keeping what inside is a living plant. Not just ordinary plant, a plant possesses Alga¡¯s light. The carved drawings are on the soil as every spec of pebbles on them consist of ritual drawings.

    ¡°This is one of the forgotten tribes¡¯ sacred rituals. Found from a world not from here, or was it taken. We don¡¯t know, yet this is the most valuable item that no tribes in Mountaiwall know about except for the spirits¡±

    Silfa looks at it and tries to bring her Puma into the mix. The doll appeared and see the plant. The plant reacted as the carved soil begin to glow and wisps like glow roams inside the dome like a snow globe. Puma can¡¯t recognize the ritual but the spirits inside knows it. The plant changes its color for it understand what it is.

    Puma approaches it slowly as it mesmerized the color it emits. Through the colors from a savannah climate, R-cord hears it talking and used his monocle to translate it. Between their translation altogether, from Dexter Guild¡¯s translation and the Isekai City¡¯s translation. The dialogue becomes different as the normal translation has a different accent. Puma and the plant begin to communicate one another.

    ¡°Brotha, it¡¯s the legend beast rider Pu¡¯ma¡±

    ¡°Sul Brotha, what is this hiding in the ancestor¡¯s grove?¡±

    ¡°Boss kin, you have witnessed the fall of our great tribes. Our ancestah, we have done what we have followed to the great stories if our brothas lives. For now, you heard dead spirits. Already seeking its domain on the land of the living unintentionally. Without its shaman nor its ceremonial rituals, our kins, brothas, sistahs, and our divine ritual Kanyans. Different spirits are roaming the world sharing the existence of the forgotten souls, the spirits are not our brothas. Pretending to be gobins¡±

    ¡°I have seen it, and my fellow tribesmen are there seeking away from the false spirits¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not of our concern boss kin. It is the concern to your, mastah. The living is entering the dead lands. Bad spirits, playing along with mana. True spirits don¡¯t interfere the living. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t enter, not by fear as they look like in their forms. It is their worries of their mastahs, because the bad spirits are pushing their companions away. Stronger not because of them. Owned by the daemos, demons¡¯ puppets, they are not dead, they are sleeping. Boss kin, protect your mastah. We are only here to bring order to the true spirits¡±

    The adventurers listened to their conversation is very clear. Already explaining what¡¯s going on inside the ruins. The demons are still trying to held the city on their controls. With or without its magic, there are more than they have given credit than its simple invasion. The archscientist continues

    ¡°What they talked about was historical, this plant is the one of many ways to bring order to the spirits to its natural control. What it said is true, it needs its ritual to maintain their spirituality. If it doesn¡¯t have the rituals to guide it through, the powers they possessed against the non-living are engraving. All while your city is within the stage of it. You need to tell the spirit that the city is not dead¡±

    R-cord picks up the dome and gives it to them. Puma continues to stare at it as their translation left its reach. Leaving only to their own translation, the plant says whispering sound in the air while the doll speaks

    ¡°Puma¡±

    Gemina sighs in disappointment ¡°Their accents for them sounds a bit more tribal than our translation. Heh, boyz they said and they calling themselves brothers really fits in in their dialogue¡±

    Silfa picks up Puma and said ¡°I would love to hear the spirits with that kind of accent, but I don¡¯t want to update my UI, and probably requires RAP too¡±

    The archscientist watches them go out from the station. Leaving her and her guild talking about the next issue. The adventurers see that they are very busy at the moment. The only important thing now is using the plant to clear off the spirits inside the ruins. As they walked out, the other guilds, like the Sun¡¯s Skies are here waiting for them to come out. S ranked guilds altogether to deal with the hidden threat in the ruins, along with the other high ranked guilds come along.

    Silfa looks around and couldn¡¯t find them ¡°Where¡¯s Heist and the rest of them?¡±

    Gemina answered ¡°Probably doing their thing inside the city. The mountain shrine, adventuring in Enders Bridge, or even helping Taiyou Industries. I¡¯m sure Illtended and Altair are definitely been in the ruins for a while¡±

    Later, they stepped forward at the border. Puma hesitated going near the city barrier. It acting like there is a strong wind coming in and kept pushing it back inside. Silfa tries to summon it next to her, then it quickly being pulled back in.

    ¡°Du-u-u-ck¡± The echoes feel differently and something is not right.

    The adventurers are preparing the plant to enter the ruins. While the echoes keep going, it was strange as the echoes getting louder and louder when they bring the plant. The plant starts to glow and the wisps like light roaming around it. Dispersing the dusts and forming a ritual dome to where it is being placed. The adventurers formed in a large group as they receive a signal. There was a message from the other adventurers, along with the Enders who are with them. Those were the people who are evacuating as the remaining standing guilds are trying to buy them time to escape.

    The contact was suddenly lost, and until now no one is reaching their signals. However, their GPS tracker finds them walking slowly than using magic to escape, and on the other hand, that the people who are buying them remained idle in a specific location. That location is also one of the saferooms made by Ironno. The adventurers, even though has the highest rank. They have to be careful to what they are facing. Shamanism has no weakness against their powerful magic. The stronger they used, the stronger the spirits will come for them. Gordon was the example, leading to the summoning of the goblin spirits.

    What are they going to expect for a demon to brought those spirits within this ruin? Without a goblin to bring it here, and without the rituals and essences of the spirit to interact the spirits roaming. This made them wary with their curses and rituals without an object to control. The spirits will use everything around them to even possessed anything when it comes to mind. Only the prepared against the goblin¡¯s spirits, but not the spirits without their goblins.

    The dome unleashes barrier as the spirits roam around them starts to purge the air. They could not see how the spirits are fighting amongst each other. They can only tell that the plant and its soil begin to changed color.

    ¡°. . . Something is definitely happening, is it the same when Silfa¡¯s doll interact with it?¡±

    ¡°No . . .¡±

    Someone outside of the barrier is coming in. An Enders holding his clothes on his arms as he wearing the Enders usual journeyman¡¯s clothes. Along with his hand carrying a lamp as what lies inside is the ritual item.

    The adventurers pulled out their weapons. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The same people who helped you getting the monsters to appear. I may look different but I need to wear this. The ruins are getting out of hand here¡±

    A bird comes forth to him as it transforms into an item, a pendant or keychain to some sort. As he waves it hands as the air turns to smoke and formalize a weapon on his hand without a clear edge or shape

    ¡°I was left here to wait for the others. Then my guild master sent me a familiar and sneak in some prohibited items you see before me¡±

    The adventurers use their UIs to identify what he is carrying. Blank with the symbols blocking it with his guild¡¯s banner. While they are searching, they want to test those prohibited items.

    ¡°I know the city won¡¯t allow your people to bring your equipment here. Could you set an example so we could understand why?¡±

    The Enders holding only two items, the smoke weapon and the lamp with ritual item inside. It¡¯s like testing the blade of the knife or the testing disease on their very flesh. Their curiosity is profound to his worries.

    They persist. They have sealed one of the mobs in their crystal gems and show it to him

    ¡°What would you say that you could use your weapon on this?¡±

    ¡°In this environment, you clearly see my weapons are absorbing the ruins. I am using ritual weapons, not from your spirits but from the feral spirits. I¡¯ve bringing this because there are other ceremonial items in the goblin tribes still follow the traditions in the afterlife¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we don¡¯t mind at all¡±

    The Enders raises his eyes to look at them strangely and said,

    ¡°It means I¡¯ll alert the rest of the spirits¡±

    The adventurers called out to them ¡°This is not the time to test something the city tried to avoid¡±

    The adventurers continue their search as their surrounding is being clouded less in its light bluish fog. It grew denser and denser to the mist of grey, closer to lighter than white ashes, but nearly close to smoke like the Enders wielding it. He raises his lamp high and then swings it around. The smoke shifts to where he goes, the lamp¡¯s starts to mark up on its frames as it drew itself an eye.

    The Enders turns it around to check on the frames. The adventurers taken their steps and soon they saw them. A silhouette of bodies walking towards them, they thought it was numerous but it was only Tabitha and Archivist. The adventurers thought it was them, but it was that girl who ventured to Enders Bridge. They reach to them, then they see her complexion. Worried and scared as she warns them

    ¡°You guys need to go back! This place is not safe¡±

    ¡°Whoa there, we are the rescue team¡±

    Ruby comes to her aid. Tabitha had no injury but she sees something they have not witness yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    ¡°Kes¡¯thars! Possessed dolls! We found a bunch of them hiding in the remains of the monsters. They are using the corpses as their own bodies¡±

    She pulls out her device and shows it to them. The video plays and it happened as they share the video in their UIs. All of them see the recordings that happened underground. It happened before the signals cut off.

    It all started when Tabitha and Archivist take their separate ways with other four. It was request by Ironno along with Rusic. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just rely on ourselves? She must be busy preparing for her journey. I don¡¯t want a woman have a hard time going through these dangerous tunnels¡±

    ¡°She is still a Raker Mawn guild member, or that Archivist is assigned with her. I need him more with his expertise with Circoston origin¡±

    ¡°Right? Then we discussed before is clearly meant for him instead of her¡±

    Tabitha excuses herself ¡°Uhm, may I ask why you need Archivist¡¯s help?¡±

    ¡°Lass, sigh* I guess you can bring him here. We¡¯ve been finding weird rituals lately¡±

    Archivist has knowledge on goblin spirits, but there are exceptions. Those without a guidance, most spirits weren¡¯t born raised under the civilization, there can be spirits that lived in the wild. There are some souls of the goblins can manifest itself back to the wilderness if it chooses so. From one and many to his knowledge, he was required to offer them help because of Haw¡¯s absence. They went down deep into the tunnel and the entrance they found on the walls are piled with junks. Hidden within the dirt are the remains of the monsters.

    Rusic explains to them ¡°You remember this, back when we set our first adventure with the boy. Yeah, you remember it. It looks different because of the pile is on dirt beside the place they piled up the corpse¡±

    This tunnel shows the remains being sided on the walls, like it makes a small hump whereas the bones hidden beneath the junks and debris. Tabitha gulps

    ¡°Then that means those strange rooms were¡±

    Ironno stops her by banging his pickaxe on the metal scraps.

    ¡°It was already reported before you even enter the ruins. Back then, there was nothing to worry about at first. Then there¡¯s an interaction between mana and spirits¡±

    They continue to go down as more remains lying on the floor. They don¡¯t know where they are and why it is so deep. The only place they know at Mihayara District that this must be the underground water or sewer system. They soon reach at the parking lot and there is another hole. This hole is crawled opened. Rusic comes in and slams his hammer on the ground. The shockwave on his runes focused on the area he is hitting. It collapses and able not letting the tunnel fell over with it.

    The floor opens up and see something Archivist afraid of. ¡°This is something we can¡¯t let it out¡±

    Rusic didn¡¯t want to tell him but ¡°I disagree, comparing the size that the horde is able to breach. I say this place we found is one of the examples¡±

    ¡°How many more did you found?¡±

    ¡°Hardly we can¡¯t search underground with that kind of hole¡±

    Tabitha pointed out ¡°What is that?¡±

    Archivist responds ¡°Let¡¯s just say the monsters siege your city had interfere the shamanism way, but there is no goblin alive to tame this massive numbers of spirits. This must mean the demons manipulate the dead and tricking them to merge with theirs¡±

    The thing they saw on the hole is a taxidermy added with attaching some abnormal parts to the body. The body of the feral goblins, loses its tendrils, and added the demonic nature with magic. A dried-up body preserved horrifyingly with a gem impaled both of its eyes. This is like any demonic ritual and not shamanistic one, most tribal rituals are offered alive then kills it, while the demonic ritual is damning and outright horrendous dead. The way it was impaled its eyes and its mouth wide opened show it was tortured. A monster shrieking in pain.

    As the room they are in are full of lifeless entity all over the place, Rusic pulls out his rune weapons with Ironno ready on his side.

    ¡°Well Lads and Lass, we should go the other way¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s deck holders are unlocked, she picks out the special deck and she reads a new type of deck.

    ¡°Here!? I thought you need Archivist to check on it¡±

    Archivist raises his foot up then steps down on the floor, he bends the floor to shift into a weird humps and curves on the floorings. They see the grounds moves slightly as he holds them off underneath. Tabitha is shaken was is happening to this place as the floor quakes.

    Ironno needs to act fast ¡°We need to split up. You two, I made a mistake without realizing it sooner. Take Tabitha out from here while we fend off these creatures¡±

    Tabitha picks up a card and throws it on to them. The buff given to them have boosted up their resistance, then she added one more with her special card. Tabitha and Archivist left in an instant, only by running as her spell couldn¡¯t use teleportation magic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t use my magic here?¡±

    ¡°Magic is filled with demonic presence. The spirits here are gathering it mindlessly. These spirits are feral¡±

    The tunnel walls that left behind the remains are starting to form, of all the rituals that supposed to wall off against incoming enemies, this one is trying to trap them. The spirits used the monster remains with the ashes formed like wraiths. Archivist uses his magic to bent the ashes away in a few simple blows. He bends the air it back inside the tunnel. More and more spirits are transforming into squirming rodents chasing them in a tight space. Tabitha uses her cards to blocked them, the wall is raised but it was easily consumed by the tunnel walls.

    Magic here is being consumed as she lost in thought that when her magic is absorbed. The bind helps her rethink and quickly buffs up Archivist. Through the tight tunnel as he fighting his way and spells added with Tabitha¡¯s help, he used a strong gust with his martial arts. Two hands in front and forced the remains away from them, then turns around as Tabitha moved passed him cast another gust to the other side. All cleared. He proceeds to bend the wall into a carved magic circle.

    ¡°Tabitha, infused it with your magic¡±

    The magic circle is formed and they sucked into it. The room once again being filled with the ashes, a strong wind that manifest itself into a dust storm inside the tunnel. The spirits chase them through the magic circle. While they are in the magic circle, the pathway shows a wormhole leading them up to the surface. The fast moving through the magic wormhole trying to run away from the chasing spirits. Archivist holds her hand as they watch all around them being surrounded while the wormhole takes them far away from their reached. They continue moving inside the wormhole for hours as it was relentless for the spirits keep chase.

    The video ends there, and the adventurers look at them with cautious. Tabitha was in shock of how many spirits are chasing them nonstop. Then they look at the dome that contains the plant,

    ¡°Did the Dexter Guild know about this?¡±

    She asks with a tired expression

    ¡°The city officials knew about it. Haw and the others wear keep on tract on it¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t they respond it earlier?¡±

    ¡°Because they didn¡¯t know how faster it grows during the eradication, all of us didn¡¯t know that¡±

    They look at the fog already in white ashes. They are entering they never thought would happen.

 Corrupted Feral Spirits part 2 - Chapter 151

    COI C151

    Ironno and Rusic made it out alive. They refuge inside one of the saferooms with the other guilds who were left behind to stall their allies as they escape. Rusic tries to remember the story of the bomb.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how the brown red smoke had gone to. We¡¯ve been here in this ruin finding it for some times. The bomb effect works on monsters and everything around it that has magic on them. The cores and the like are used for the monsters to manifest itself. The clouds are supposed to empower it, but the bomb negates it. The cloud just blows away while the bomb fills the air with its own. Do I get it right, Ironno?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea with their interaction among the magic. It made me wonder why they have it in the first place¡±

    ¡°I would try to talk it with your boy, Haw. Where is he anyway? He was doing some scouting when we send ourselves down to the underworld, Laugh*¡±

    Along with them are trying to reach out the surface for any contacts. Magic around them is fully blocked their access to teleport. The adventurers watch the two Enders building up a device to link through other saferooms. Limited to only Ironno¡¯s scrolls, only a few people will go one room to the other to the safest location they could teleport to, inside Mihayara district.

    People who are outside in the ruins are begin to march faster than they have expected. The Enders in their casual clothes are following the familiars flying over them. The loud caws coming from them are distracting the phenomenon. The sky in light blue turned into smoke. Quickly pulling the wounded and the cursed in their arms, their persistent to escape rather to refuge among the saferooms. The Enders are not the type to hide inside but to venture through because of the dangerous curse.

    Illtended is with them along with Altair, they walk among them as they see the supernatural events coming from the sky. The wind formation with the smoke is approaching among the birds. They look like they fought in the air while the familiars flew as it drops the solid dust in hails. Enders and with their scrolls provided by the city were absolute useless as the defensive shields were not strong enough against the spirits¡¯ advance. The shields are molded to the figure of the spirits with hideous expression of savagery.

    ¡°Keep going! There something beyond the smoke, we need to pass through the buildings as soon as we can¡±

    The Faye and Syri move first as they clear out the smoke. The ruins on the streets weren¡¯t safe enough for them to go to. They used their scrolls to forge a terrain for them to walk through the debris.

    ¡°There! The familiars are guiding them away from this side, take the others over there!¡±

    Altair sees the familiars are distracting the spirits and the time to go through the debris. The dust is corroding the magic terrain while something below it starts crumbling up. Countless holes open up as it reaches out to the surface, small arms and hands trying to grab out from it.

    The adventurers watch all around them as they see the environment turned into a nightmare. All they can see is chaos and the silence made it worse as their voices couldn¡¯t speak or hear anyone from the wailing spirits. They can only hear the Enders trying to maneuver their way out of here. To the last steps they bring, from the path they take, and to the sight to behold. They saw another group coming to their way, with barrier with it including the shining light of the dome. One of their companions raises his lamp, stare at the gaze of its rituals aiming to the other direction.

    The familiars saw the light raying to the other side and begins to flee, the rest of the birds forming each other like flocks. Different kinds of bird forming up together as it retreats away from the ruins. The spirits saw the ray of ritual light gazing to the other direction. Aiming it to one random building, it follows, it craves, and insanely go to where its ashes apparition haunt to where it leads. The building is engulfed then passes through. Tricked, they circled back and continue its hunt.

    Reunite at last from this terrible experience. Tabitha and Archivist have come to help along with the rescue team. The spirits rain down on them as it stops and sense the life coming from the plant. The feral flee from it while others being soothed. The plant able to restore the spirits¡¯ natural behavior and follow the dome. The adventurers take their time to carry the injured and the curse to their arms while the other defends them against more of them attacking.

    The S rank guilds have done what they needed to do, as the records show that they almost save the entire group. The rest they received from another source have given the list of people who are trapped. However, the people who are cursed show signs of symptoms on their bodies. They have no time left as they heard one of the Agatheans

    ¡°We need to go now. The curse is already biting through their mana¡±

    They turned around as the people who hold the plant immediately run back to the base.

    The spirits are getting stronger as one of the monsters phasing through the dome, the cursed adventurers are starting to lose their consciousness. They are not prepared against the wrath of the spirits as one of Agatheans is already in a dying state. Kaye and Syri checked on their conditions as they calling out to the others.

    ¡°This is impossible, we need to retreat. This curse is mixed with the demon¡¯s magic, we have to let the dying Agathean go. They won¡¯t make it¡±

    Altair rushes toward them including the other supports.

    Hearing her to say to let them go kicks in their pride as a healer. ¡°What are you saying? Bring him here, we can save him and the rest¡±

    The healers look around any injured and the cursed individuals. One of them cleanse off the curse while the other gives regeneration, all of the spells are ultimate. The Enders witnessed their ultimate spell as it forces the dying state to be remove, for now. The over exaggeration of the flashy spells did cure their wounds and the curse. However, they remain down as they are still in the condition in pain. The healer can¡¯t understand why

    ¡°They are healed and still down¡±

    ¡°Our ultimate is fine. They are affected by shamanism. Can anyone of us has a strong spirit against it?¡±

    Silfa comes in and tried to summon Puma, but Puma decline it as its message sent to her. ¡°Bad spirits are there. I will bring them more if they hear the roar of my essence. Your rescue is in danger of our curses. Neutral mana is extending their will to live, yet the dying continues to come. People near dead isles are poorly prepared, ruined by master¡¯s home. Flee if you worry them or fight to see keeper man¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the most important spirit in my powers is worried about me and the others. Gemina! Is your spirit is acting the same thing?¡±

    Gemina¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t too bright to figure out. The elemental form immediately rushing out to fight. The mass numbers of the spirits materialized by its presence, it immediately burst out its ritual magic all around it. The spirits cannibalized itself as it destroys and feast everything around them. The elemental spirit survives but continue to flee away from its master.

    ¡°Yeah, my spirit didn¡¯t know and now find out about it. Sheesh, it gives them elemental magic too¡±

    The dome is being bombarded with spells, identical to the strength of Gemina¡¯s strength. The Enders used their scrolls to blocked it as it is immediately destroyed.

    The last strength left taken from Gemina¡¯s spirit is to disappear. Meanwhile, the dome is nearly reaching its breaking point. The adventurers who step out were pulled to safety with their supports lying inside. The curses and the rituals are sustaining the damage on them. Even with runes and light ritual items. It is clear in their UIs detecting the strength of their rituals.

    ¡°This is not good, they a mass themselves in thousands and combining all of its ritual into one. We have to use our RAP here¡±

    The Enders stop them ¡°Don¡¯t! We are fighting spirits here combining with the demon¡¯s magic. The only to fend it off is calm down the feral spirits. The dome is supposed to quell their animal instinct¡±

    They look at the dome making cracks as the leak helps protect itself from the feral spirits. The barrier is there to shield against the neutral mana. The merged spirits can¡¯t go in except for the spirits to return to its spiritual nature. The spirits slip in as their forms harmonize inside as the sounds of the roaring beasts within. One of the Enders with the lamp is collecting them all.

    The spirits heard him and follow to his aid. The Enders shift his weapon to blow out its smoke. The spirits follow it and guided to where he points. The ritual magic conjured near it and the lamp is being marked into the rituals. The quick succession of his reflex to make his first ritual abilities. The spirits manifests into an elemental beast. He swings his weapon with the spirit follows his strikes. It fires through the group of adventurers fighting outside of the dome. The phased beast passing through the battle as it bites down the curse haunting one of them. An illusion demonstration how the beast fanged down the ashes of the spirit, then both of them dispersed.

    The spirit he called never comes back, showing the sign of the impossible. Too many spirits are corrupted, and the spirits who are with this Enders will flee when they left the dome. The adventurers who tried to fend them off cannot withstand such a relentless horde. They able dispersed them from their numbers, but more and more keep coming, streaming their way here as they sensed the flow of demonic mana and competitive spirits. Deceiving all the feral spirts from the many spirits are carrying the demon¡¯s power to here.

    Meanwhile the adventurers are shouting out outside of the dome. ¡°Pullback! We have found the survivors. We can¡¯t stand a chance against them¡±

    The adventurers are starting to understand why. Others with their spirits are hiding and away outside of the dome. In their UIs shared and see the data, the sight of their spirit pets watching around them with countless spirits flying over them. The body they possessed are wraiths. Put them down with the best weapons they wield, all for nothing as the spirit free from the body and be replaced with another. Their foolish spirit pets still fight, but only attracts more feral spirits.

    Across the far distance, the dome starts reacting where the spirits calmed themselves are sensing something, big and terrifying. The Enders uses the lamp as he raises to the direction where the dome feared. All while the others are shouting for danger.

    ¡°Our familiars are getting spoof. We should head back now . . .¡±

    The Enders lights up the lamp and rays down to where the threat is. A golem appeared as it was knock down as it leaps. It throws a doll on the dome¡¯s barrier as it is hitting it. The adventurers recognized the design. It¡¯s healing rituals with the stone golem treating it like a throwable weapon.

    An unbelievable sight, the doll talks as it wails in demonic voice. ¡°Curse stuff, overwhelming with bad voodoo. Rest the spirits, there is no heal ritual in this dead valley¡±

    It fades away as the doll is taken over the feral spirits. The spirit repelled out from the body and replace with another spirit. Its ritual raised a large mound of ground moving like a tidal wave. The last remaining presence of the golem to cast it down with multiple strong slams on the ground. The dome has no effect from the ritual all while the rest who are outside a being pushes out into the dome.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    This diversion was enough as they escape from the mass spirit waves. They are closing in to the border as the place didn¡¯t dwell with any spirits yet. As they made it to safety, the echoes come again as the spirits disappear after reaching to their ears.

    ¡°Du-u-u-u-ck¡±

    The workers and the Dexter Guild see them coming. The spirits disappearance leaved an expression to the people who saw it. Emerald was there with along with the other researchers. All of them help the adventurers out from the ruins as the cursed people are still struggling from their weaken bodies.

    They were put in a special containment unit as they are in stasis. The Agatheans barely keeping themselves alive have their chances to survive. The Enders never been so humiliated to see how their effort relying on the city¡¯s equipment can¡¯t even face the wild spirits. Yet, the irony continues. One Enders couldn¡¯t get in with the equipment on hand. The gifts given by his guild master. The police reach tried to allow him to get in with an authorization. Still, he could not get in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?! Let that guy in¡±

    They watch the man holding the ritual weapons. Not letting it go, the spirits push him on the city barrier as the hands appeared around his body.

    He looks at the adventurers with distasteful look. ¡°We answered your call, just to make us your fodder?!¡±

    The Enders was grabbed and pulled back to the ruins impulsively. Losing vision, as they could not see the new color fog appearing before them. Ashes fog appeared before them as the sight of movable dust cloud forming the figure of the wraiths. It haunts as they look at the city barrier then left as it chase the man been taken. The Enders was not given a permission to enter with that gear on. Emerald runs to the city barrier as she saw someone is taken away.

    Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe she had saw. She turns to Faye and Syri about it while they could not say a word. They are frustrated to see what happened. Nothing else to show their disappointment, but they never show their mourn for him. The adventurers ask

    ¡°Will he going to make it?¡±

    ¡°Worse, he is done his mission. Poorly¡±

    They didn¡¯t understand what she meant. They look at the ruins and saw bright explosion coming from the far distance. A powerful caw as it reaches to the city barrier, a crack suddenly appeared. It reaches almost half of the barrier. The light turned solid, crystallized with a cracked fissure. It chips down from the ceiling. They covered their heads, but it vanishes when it falls.

    The city barrier broke through and the spirits squeezed itself into the Taiyou Industries. Everyone panicked and run for shelter or casts their shields. The Enders didn¡¯t show any glimpse of fear, rather the same expression as before. The adventurers are gathering themselves and leave the area to find the better position to fight. Illtended run to Altair and grabbed him. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go before we get hurt¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, we need to evacuate these people from . . . here?¡±

    The spirits tried to invade inside the city barrier, yet it wiped off from its corruption as it faces the cleansing substances made by the Dexter Guild. More so as the spirits were calmed down by the presence of the plant inside the glass dome. The Enders was caught by the feral spirits is rescued. Falling into the ceiling as the only passage he could get in with his equipment. A large flying beast coming through the broken barrier as it follows the man gliding down. One of the banner keepers raised their banner. The symbol of the new moon bird.

    The city is being alerted, but the flying beast caws again to silence it. It caws so loudly as the entire area cleanse all the filth coming from the outside. Even further as the ash, light blue fog, and brown red cloud wipe off from its existence. It lands on the ground turning its head and its beak to the side to look everything around it. The flying beast has identity of a crow on its upper body, but its two legs is a mammal with strange feet that looks like hands for claws. A strange creature when they look down, and its presence is alluring the power of shamanism.

    Its body disperses with numerous crows, in silhouette, flying around the vicinity. Fading away as the light burns their very existence, burning away leaving the night glow after being exposed to any light sources. The flock blends in with the light as it burns to ashes, its ashes surround the cursed individuals as it seals the continuation of the rituals. A man appeared from the big strange creature, showing his aging complexion as he wears a robe hiding his suit from the public. The banner symbol is there on his back, revealing what guild he is in. The same new moon bird, and he is here as he activated the symbols into his magic.

    The banner keeper still raises it when it¡¯s time use his magic. The area around them is being sealed off from the other districts. The entirety of the Taiyou Industries is engulfed by the new moon bird¡¯s power. They look up at the ceiling where at the highest top of the city barrier is the moon itself shines in color of rituals. Multiple colors matching the night like an aurora, and continue to ray down to help the cursed people to hold off from their weakening state. They were able to stand up, but no signs of magic within them.

    The Archscientist walks out from the station and saw what is happening. A loud scream coming from her as she saw someone important.

    ¡°Guild Master of the Phantom Clouds, why are you here?!¡±

    The Phantom given the name by the Archscientist as the adventurers hear his title. The aged man showing complexion once again, a middle age man, the expression he gives to them with pure malice and frustration. The waves on his hand as the birds summoned out around him as one of it flies towards the archscientist. It reaches and teleported next to her where the two birds switch.

    The Phantom looks at her in her uniform if there are significant remarks that the city allowed their equipment to enter. None on her has what the city forbids, then he looks at the Dexter Guild¡¯s military corps. The birds flock to them as they are holding very promising battle tech. But something is different, they look the same as they saw back in Enders Bridge, the difference is the ammunition and the energy they are holding. A shell of a mighty warriors but the inner strength of frail men. A gun with rubber bullets, Melee weapons with very dull blades, and the energy won¡¯t satisfy their destructive power.

    This is nothing less to be shock about, the Lady had already told him, yet he still couldn¡¯t believe. The adventurers going through his birds flocking around him. They stood there aimlessly to see the presence for the first time, a powerful presence, and only they could do now are feeling in fear. The Enders continue on to take care of the people as they froze. The birds frolicking around, finally gives off the relief, it transforms back to its natural appearance, removing its shadowy silhouette, and reveal to be spirit birds in different kind of species.

    So many of the birds showing its natural colors. Intimidating expression, powerful presence, and feint in power it has before it dies. The adventurers with their own abilities saw through the physical birds with the other spirits behind it. The same feeling when they are surrounded by the spirits in the ruins, the same horde numbers around, and these are all tamed under one man in front of them. The Phantom has his time with the archscientist, while she is trying to explain the details about the spirits going uproar, his birds going around scouting in the area under the new moon above them.

    Finally, they group up with him. Leaders and companions joined to fill up the questions and the struggles from the Phantom¡¯s patience.

    ¡°No one knows about the interaction of the spirits without their goblins to guide them. Nor you people don¡¯t know a simple lore among the dead. Yet I am impressed that you people improved and still able to grasp your heart to keep it beating. I am asking you this simple, and still dare to ask after what happened today. Why limiting the Horsin¡¯s potentials? I¡¯ve seen many low ranked ventured here as none of the known and the strong come to this place¡±

    The members of the Sun¡¯s Skies had a lot history when they met those strong adventurers. The Agathean are prove to be strong secretly, but surprised when they can only find them inside their own cities.

    ¡°Honestly, we still have no confidence since there are rare exceptions. From what happened in the summer festival and the goblin introduced the Kes¡¯thar, we are not ready to face special powers that we could not understand¡±

    ¡°I understand that part, but the people we have entrusted to you continue to hold only the weakest of masteries they ever sheath with a toy¡±

    Emerald reaches out from the crowd as she explains it to him. ¡°Pardon to my intrusion, I am Emerald who knows about your Enders¡¯ security. You know the name Myrrkei, the researcher¡±

    The Phantom uses the new moon to gaze its light on to her, the people around her fade to black as the light focuses on her.

    ¡°Then explain to me why they did it¡±

    Emerald looks around nervously, nothing around her as she tries to reach out the nothingness. The people are still there but phases through her touch. The immersion grows ever so bleak.

    ¡°According to him about the Enders, not as many ever trust this city ever since. The people like you to meet are who are in strong loyalty rather than personal tolerance. In truth, you have no interest of us but the guild members you set your orders into¡±

    Everyone heard says it as they deliberately trying to stop her. The new moon shines on her keeping their hands off of her. The Phantom didn¡¯t change his expression, due to his subordinates having nothing, even given them his powers. They are not allowed to enter the city. He looks up at the ceiling where he breaks in. Their best achievements were ruined by him alone, and alone he still proven to be dangerous.

    The birds are flocking around the dome. They took and brought it near him. The new moon breaks widen its ray of light as everyone could see her. In the short radius, everyone could see to the people he is talking to. The dome shakes like a snow globe where the carved soil and the spirits inside swirling around the plant. The birds outside of the dome able to harness its rituals as it marked themselves having tattoos; painted, chipped feathers, or ritualized with magic. Their spirits feel the sensation of its aura as it starts to grow stronger.

    One of the spirit birds heard the plant¡¯s whispers, dared to speak as its master let it be.

    ¡°Awk* Feral spirits are too many Awk* Must find creature that echoes ¡®D-u-u-ck¡¯ Old descendants, still goblin, and other goblin spirits are trying to ease the beasts Awk*. The doll with rocks helping humiskis barely push to safety. Awk* Trapped with bad spirits, bad spirits tamed goblin spirits. Ancient vengeful spirits blind, no goblin to guide it Awk*. Living goblins are useless and can only clean weak curses. The curses here is immense by the millions of feral bites. Awk* Clean it forever to keep them alive¡±

    Silfa heard through Puma¡¯s dialogue, along with Gemina and Ruby shared their UIs together. It makes it brief about the curse. ¡°Under the bird man¡¯s flying moon thing, they are safe, but nature outside even our presence in spirits will ingest the curse continuously. They are truly cursed, need to quell all feral spirits who touched them or enough for the other spirits strong enough to remove it. Search for the spirits who survive the million claws and fangs of the feral. Its essence is cure¡±

    The Phantom continues. ¡°I have more things to say, but this woman had told the obvious of our judgement. As long as the agreement still hold, we will still have our shares. I ask you this, let me interfere your struggles as I can solved your situation briefly. We are not here to do the kindness of your expectations, the Raker Mawn guild is, and you have to deal on your own against this threat or it will return in our absences. Remember this, as this woman respectfully tells you. I have my interest, and losing my men from your city¡¯s confidence is not how I paid for this¡±

    The adventurers went silent, but relief that he is here. The new moon is the sign of his good intention, and his honest words hurt their anticipations. Yet, they envy that kind of power when it comes to shamanism. That alone, made the Phantom heard their griefs, to hear through the thoughts of the plant trying to convey its schemes. Was it right to let his birds to speak it out for solution? He is here, why not to test their resolution? Including the rumored two Raker Mawn members.

    Tabitha¡¯s feel something from her shoulder and it was Faye and Syri. ¡°Will you follow the command guild master¡¯s orders?¡±

    She shakes her head with a grunted face. They both smile at her with a serious look ¡°Good, but if want you us to join. Remember we still need your equipment¡±

    Everything had happened was very convoluted after the incident. All around them by the sheer wild feral spirits running amok. Now finally regrouping after so many sequences of events. Tabitha wants her team back, even the flaws they have. There is no way for them to lose their lives over this.

    Altair and Illtended grouped up with Silfa and the rest. Illtended looks at Tabitha as he still wants to join. He asks Altair ¡°Say, we should team up with Tabitha again. We can finally have a serious group. The enemies out there are all hell¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that? I was not fully part of the team during our few days with them¡±

    ¡°It is because it is a planned attack. We are really in need of their help. I think the Saint Heroes, Sun¡¯s Skies, or any S ranks on the matter can able to handle themselves. I should wish Team Platinum was here¡±

    Gemina watches them having a conversation about going with Tabitha. They heard enough during their free time how they prepared against the sealed off monsters, but regards to spirits and also the Enders themselves who are allowed to use their equipment. She whispers to Silfa¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I think those two are focusing on that girl again¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Gemina, we have entire guild here to back us up. I¡¯m not sure why we need them as we are facing something big here¡±

    ¡°I am just glad they made out from the curse. You wouldn¡¯t believe how it . . .¡±

    Puma tugs her boots, looking at her angrily. She smirks and carried it on her arms. Silfa watches her without realizing Gemina is treating a Horde Chief like a doll. In her UI is the details of the feral spirits, not very important what she had read. The only important ones are the two. Listen to the dome, and seek for the spirit echoing the word ¡®Duck¡¯ or follow what the Dexter Guild teach them to do. Use the dome alone to calm down all the spirits, it will take time but this is not good for the others who are initially cursed, including the Agatheans.

    Her guild members come by about the patients. ¡°He will contest the curse for how long as we want, but it doesn¡¯t mean his mana is eternal, he said. Luckily, Emerald gives a reading on him that he will last more than years. I¡¯d say we should get this over with as soon as possible¡±

    The guild laughs as they ready themselves. Illtended and Altair had made up their minds

    ¡°Since you guys are bringing your entire guild. We should do ours over there¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I hope you help her the best you can, Altair¡±

    The Enders, who wasn¡¯t allowed to enter city, is with the Phantom. He knows that this will be his last day with two days remaining of the agreement. The guild master gives him a spirit bird. A bird that with no traces of it being alive before. Its eyes eyeing on the equipment he wore then immediately dives into it. The lamp and the smoke sword start to merge together as the spirit is manifesting it all together into a one single form. The Enders is shape shifting his armor. Transforming it, through his guild master¡¯s image.

    The tribal like armory while it forms a body that won¡¯t fit him. The sounds of the scream of the bird while the others being spoof. The wings on his back, the claws shifted on his arms to hands as it floats around him, and the large beak floating above his head. His face is covered as a chest piece and moves like any spirit. The chants of the Phantom were heard.

    ¡°Spirits bound by the rituals in runes, carved by Elven magic, harmonize by the archscience¡¯s artistry, and with neutral mana¡¯s nature as its magic. Let this spirit that is not belonged to bear your will, for its game will be tributed fully. Honoring your examples¡±

    They watched Enders in its bird armor body. The birds spread to the adventures as they are being blessed gaining the abilities of the bird spirits. Adding to the mystery as more spirits are coming to join its presence. They gain the abilities of the shamanism that they never thought are using. A blank on their spells entering their mind as they gained strong and controlling essence. The power is terrifying, it is never easy to remove, and permanently there until the ritual sense no more of the wild spirits. ¡®Temporary skill; Pack Leaders¡¯

 Corrupted Feral Spirits part 3 - Chapter 152

    COI C152

    According to the stories of the wild nature, told by goblin words. Follow the law of nature, and that¡¯s the way of the living, while the dead differs but once live follow its nature. There are exceptions, a life that dies without even witnessing the breath of life or a being it never lives at all. All of them are sentenced to a place they thought peace. However, they were supposed to live, the law of nature cannot be easily getting rid the way of the dead. It questions the lives of those spirits¡¯ beginning, the words of answers; The goblin says it simple, yet questionable ¡®The circle of life¡¯.

    The goblins are guarding the edges near the ruins, across the Chojima Distriict and partially in Fuku City. They don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the ruins nor the remaining locations in Taiyou Industries. It was then they could see the feral spirits passing by. That¡¯s when they have to react.

    ¡°Alright boyz, someone is going to the other side of the city to ride a train to Enders Bridge then spirits our way to Mountaiwall. The Horde Chief should expect the vile spirits seeking tributes¡±

    The goblins are forming a line begin their quest to go to the train station. The surrounding city is no safe place to venture through. The forest is not guarded, only the west region protected by the moving train chugging through anything that blocks it. They were the crazy bunch. They are groups were not allowed to get in the districts. The city still has some uses for them. They don¡¯t mind, but they mind about the boredom. They just sang as they are walking near the border and through the city.

    ¡°Hooray, Hooray, I don¡¯t know why! we sing to our doom!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, (this city will make something up) / (Like they are eating our shroom!)¡±

    ¡°Someone is eating the shroom, yeah!¡±

    ¡°And now we come for you with the spirits, Ah!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the evidence! they will beat us anyway, Ah!¡±

    ¡°Now they put us display, with their weapons ready to beat AWAY!¡±

    The patrol heard them singing different rhythm but harmonize with their singing voice and their hysterical lyrics. They don¡¯t know what to response as the warning already set in their devices. ¡®Watch over the goblins using their spirits. It will attract the hostiles outside of the barrier, so be sure not letting them use it until further notice. PS, the citizens don¡¯t have strong spirits. Continue on the orders until you report something suspicious¡¯ They look at the goblins singing their way close to the barrier.

    ¡°After hearing them singing, they suspect we are the one going to attack them¡±

    The goblins turn their heads to see the patrol guards are eyeing on them. The tone changes into a deep voice as they brought out good music from the city. They synchronize together as one of them has a music player playing the jazz sound track. The goblin sings in a deep voice.

    ¡°We are just walking boyz, goblins got no spirits or had¡±

    ¡°We are just walking boyz, looking at us a threat, (paused)* feels really bad¡±

    ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum¡± The others sing like sidekicks

    ¡°Though I want to beat you a stick / Though he wants to beat you a stick¡±

    ¡°I think it will do the trick / He thinks it will do the trick (Laugh*)¡±

    ¡°The city is getting wilder. Police raised their weapons higher¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to beat us up / But it¡¯s all made up (The other goblin sings deeper)¡±

    ¡°(ALL) So I am a walking talking boyz, walking singing boyz¡±

    Sidekicks ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bump Tss¡±

    They look at the last guy that did the ¡®bump-tss¡¯. The singing goblin beats him an actual stick, and continues on the song. They are on their way carrying the beaten goblin.

    ¡°And they say I tell a lie / He tells a lie¡±

    ¡°Taken this rude guy / We abducted a guy¡±

    ¡°Say to the police a goodbye / Another crime goes by¡±

    ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum Did I lie?¡± / Gulp* Not even cry¡±

    ¡°I never lie . . .¡±

    The police never heard or seen the goblins being literal and proven stupidity on their points. The pedestrian saw the incident and recorded what happened. The goblins continue singing as the jazz music is making a noise on the public. Both annoyed and intrigued by the people, and to the first time to hear a goblin sings to jazz. People kept asking the police and only told them that they are acting up again, but seriously in need to go somewhere. The way they performed in front of the police still persists on their attitude once again.

    Emerald sees one of her co-workers busy watching some video. The same video shared about the goblins singing their way to the train station. They are in the most critical situation with the patients are in stasis with their curses. Trying to access the samples on their bodies, they found out something persistent even the use of actual medicines. Layers upon layers of cursed like it forms a shell on the curse mark. A shell that is thick as femur bone, so thin yet it grows and expand like a fungus. Getting rid of it truly is beyond from normal means.

    The adventurers are ready themselves to find the cure for the victims. Along to search further to anyone out there who are still trapped, they heard message about them that they need blank scrolls to every saferooms they find, a lot of it. This is the only way they could stay away from the endless strong wind of the feral spirits. The Enders teach them about the Feral spirits and why the use of the ritual called ¡®Pack Leader¡¯.

    ¡°Natural order still exists after death. The spirits are normally beasts and others went feral without a master. This will be less of the burden, but the dead is endless. Have enough that you are protected through the ashes wind¡±

    Tabitha and her companions are giving the rituals to Archivist and Illtended. Altair was skeptical to let them have it. But Syri explains it to him

    ¡°They are still animals, Altair. They are not too bright and follow on their instincts as their last familiar practice when it was alive. We will just use the front both taunting and taming¡±

    Altair held his ritual item, meant to heal through shamanism. The goblin, Train, gives it to him in case he is facing the tribes. It says it can protect them against the hunt and banishing curses when it reaches to them. It can¡¯t cleanse against what already been marked, but it will let the rituals go elsewhere.

    The adventurers are forming their small groups and planned to scatter through the ruins to find the spirits that would settle the feral wraths. The main objective is to protect the dome and the secondary is to find the echoing duck to end the corruption. The Saint Heroes are taking the main objective, while the rest of the S ranks doing the second objective. While the rest of the adventurers choose their own path to follow up the second and all while survey around the new chaotic environment.

    Tabitha¡¯s team took the survey. The plan they wanted to do is to herding and taming the feral spirits they can find. Faye and Syri have knowledge to know about the spirits, with the adventurers and their compelling powers, they can able to go through the deeper parts of the ruined district. Faye said to them

    ¡°With this pack leader ritual, we should be careful not to alarm the desperate packs¡±

    Tabitha asks ¡°You mean among the feral spirits had their own groups too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they are all satisfied having only five or less. These feral are in the millions with only minimal actual pack leaders. In the animal kingdom, this kind of behavior is for the best survival instinct¡±

    Illtended is setting up his equipment, filling every inventory he had with supplies of potions and kits for any situation. Altair ready with his own kits; repairs, medicines, magic scrolls, and other divine tools. Syri sees him preparing those sets like as if he was an Enders.

    ¡°Where do you learn about these kits?¡±

    ¡°I have my time with your Enders. Rusic, Haw, and even Emerald¡¯s teachings from the rat¡±

    ¡°Huh, I guessed every one of them is a Raker Mawn Members¡±

    ¡°Rusic is not one of them. He is a dwarf¡±

    ¡°A dwarf who freely gone to this city? He must be a free agent¡±

    The Enders who worn the rituals as his armor coming alive. His figure of a bird¡¯s head and the body beast straight with his bird claws on his hands and claw feet. The armor on his torso down to his knees are furs, and his back has feathers with his wings separated and floating behind as it finished manifesting itself. The spirits flow around him in the form of birds. The sound of their screams is as strong as eagles or any predator birds they could recognize by it. His helmet, the bird head, pointed to the direction to the ash wind. He sets his wings up and swoop his way to the ruins.

    His helmet pierces through the air as the wind breaks the smoke and clear off as it gives a clear sky for a moment. The feral spirits follow the strong wind and chase him as he disappears through the ash wind. Archivist takes the first step and called out to the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s go now before the feral returned massing itself again¡±

    Enders are moving out, while the citizens follow after. Tabitha gives her luck to her team

    ¡°Good luck everybody¡±

    Illtended claps his hand ¡°Let¡¯s bring it on!¡±

    Altair picks up his kits ¡°I hope you guys keep your spirits up!¡±

    Faye leans to Syri ¡°My translation has some term conflicts about ¡®spirits¡¯¡±

    ¡°Making excuses to avoid cheering? You don¡¯t have to¡±

    Silfa watches them while they take the second leave with the dome. Knowing well that their spirits possessed the pack leaders, they still need to decide who will be leading their spirits. Puma is obviously the best candidate. The dialogue in her UI says something impressive as it keeps saying ¡®puma¡¯ to the public.

    ¡°Raise your songs, boyz. Let our roars reached greater than the lousy pup, suckling, weakling shrieks. If anyone of you going to backstabbed make sure make it look like its victory than funny jokes. Laughs*¡±

    Silfa stops for a moment to hear about betrayal among them, even the situation like this. Then something out there made her suspect about the dome¡¯s guidance.

    The ruins, shrouded and covered through the ashes of the monsters¡¯ remains. Merged together with powerful magic attracted to certain spirits. So many remains that the spirit able to get their own body. Without the goblin nor the rituals maintained, they turned feral. It is a sign to most shamanism that the land is cursed. It can be easily cleansed with rituals they have, but what happened if the spirits are in the millions after they were told. Or was it because the demonic powers were there corrupting them all.

    In the feral spirits¡¯ animal kingdom, it is hoarding the ruins of Mihayara District. The city barrier didn¡¯t see the ash wind and still it has the light bluish fog. The Taiyou Industries with their spirit pets near, the ash wind draws near against its competitors. The spirit pets watch it happening as they are being pull into their masters¡¯ sides. The new moon keeps the feral spirits at bay, blinded yet the essences are near to all of them. There they could smell the spirits in Kes¡¯thar forms, poorly made yet numerous.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Within the ruins, it is turning, shifting, and everything what lies on its streets, floors, and what the ash touches. Lifeless place filled the area with monsters being appeared once again, removing the bomb effects are eventually moving as it already being consumed already by the feral spirits. They are possessing the demons¡¯ creations as it moved pieces by pieces of its body, tearing everything on the body in a form of small or large critters. The rooted infested feral goblins turned into saplings with dried flesh with shamanistic auras.

    The duck hides within the building and looking at by the window. The other spirits made out of toys from the city itself. Watching the scene where the feral spirit is manifesting with neutral mana by sheer ferocity. The duck turns around with the other stuff toys where none of them could done any better with limited rituals on their bodies.

    ¡°Duck¡± It speaks tiresome.

    ¡°Dinju!¡± Annoyed that they are already here since the beginning.

    ¡°Da mahn¡± It shows its hands the number of days since this problem went active. It was only two days ago.

    The Kes¡¯thar rituals on them wondering inside the building waiting for the troublemakers to come by. The duck sees the other junk assembled toys looking at them knowing too well the warning of their interference. The duck just looks at them as they were the ones the first that appeared making this ruined city into their dens. These Kes¡¯thars react differently as what the tribes were back then. The duck expressed emptily by the weird summons of non-goblins, but Dinju is here to follow the battle. These junks were coming from after the siege, the secret of demons¡¯ magic hidden through the realms. Realms reconnected again without a purpose.

    They turn to another problem with the new form of Kes¡¯thars happened below the tunnels. They don¡¯t know how they got there and only know that they are bad spirits within them, so many unique spirits all come together show the signs of this place is dead. The junks told the duck.

    ¡°(Noise coming from its body clapping and tapping itself with its metal pieces)¡±

    ¡°Duck¡±

    It responds to them with truth. They were amazed to hear that there are people are here in the new dead lands. They move to the window as the ash wind has no effects to blind their view.

    Surveying down the wrong direction to find the living, the duck turns to see to the other side of the building. The junks can¡¯t see life and only see the dead. While the duck can see the living, but it can¡¯t see the souls. Souls are different kind of spirits. They are not belonged the spiritual order of the goblins. Like the Elves, dwarves, and even the humans with their over exaggeration in polytheism and atheism. Those kinds of spirits exist, it wonders why they cannot be interactable to the other side. But it sure does interact with the demons¡¯ ¡®afterlife¡¯ though.

    Dinju comes in, with its little teddy bear body come running at the rubber yellow duck. It said to him abruptly

    ¡°Dinju . . .¡±

    Duck opens its mouth wide while holding its head. Dinju spoke so long as if it was alive. It¡¯s long ¡®Ju . . .¡¯ takes a minute to finish without even a breath to stop. The duck reaches out to the other toys and said it what Dinju said

    ¡°Du . . . u . . . ck¡±

    The same long minute, the goblin spirits heard it. It was no ordinary ¡®duck¡¯ echoes, it is something they are familiar with. The ritual item is here. No, a ceremonial item.

    The moment they are starting to figure out how it was able to survive the war. Feral spirits appeared from the bottom floor, other version of Kes¡¯thars going up to the building searching for the enemies that attacked them recently. The Kes¡¯thars weren¡¯t that high quality as they easily torn themselves apart by their silly traps. Marbles, jackstone pieces, and random miniscule blocks are place on the floor quickly destroying their feet. They fell for it easily, but its trembling body able to reattached itself once again with its rooted tendrils.

    They heard them coming. The spirits are ready to face the feral once more including their pack leaders. Through the barricade door, the breached breakthrough the feral were calmed with the rituals left behind. They disperse once the ritual circle releases. One random Kes¡¯thar was easily calmed down and disperses with the others. The Kes¡¯thars aren¡¯t too smart when facing weak rituals as they were not blessed to exist and violating among the living.

    The Junks and the toys are grouping together near the window. Either they are brave they will jump off through the roof or they are wise they will fend off the remaining infested Kes¡¯thars. It can¡¯t manifest with impurities, but the strength of the demons¡¯ Will is strong and empty. Banishing them all to what little defense they have here. As they heard they bringing the ritual sapling inside the city, they are hoping what to do with it. Both sides are ready to fight, rituals versus bad rituals had begun.

    Tabitha uses her card to find the spirits they are looking for. Inside the ruins are in chaos as the domains are being formed and all around them are come to life. The spirits are possessing all objects around, everything with it to a small body frame. Faye watches her surroundings.

    ¡°Typical, the shamanism doesn¡¯t merge with neutral mana effectively. The spirits with non-living magic don¡¯t go well to each other. Be careful, if something this small keep running around like this. Then it must be the prey, where are the predators? Everyone, we should be cautious¡±

    The feral move away as something big is coming. The body figure of a bull made of stone debris. It charged with quaking steps as they tried to move away. Archivist bends the ground with his foot stomping with quick movements, lifting them up in the air as the floor shakes. The bull is not alone, a couple more of them joined together and mistakenly hit it each other from the back. It breaks apart then materialize after the hit. Illtended said

    ¡°Ok, after seeing those little critters, where were those bulls coming from?¡±

    ¡°Ignore it, focus on the bull¡±

    Illtended readies himself with his shield. He steps on the floor as it still shakes, he fell on the ground as the bull begin to charge him. Faye uses Tabitha¡¯s unique cards and change the terrain into sands. The floor vibrated as the sand moves vigorously. Archivist bends the sand to pull Illtended up. The bull bashes the sand while charging at him. Its hooves are slowing against the soft ground. The other bull leaps forward using its horns to ram him down. Syri casts her wand to Illtended¡¯s shield to push him to counteract the bull¡¯s attack.

    His shield holds on as the other two behind it are ramming together like a battering ram. It pushes him back to the sands as he is losing his footing again. the sands spread by the sheer force slamming him down to the ground. The bulls materialize together as one, the neutral mana within it is weakening its fusion. Illtended is down but able to picks himself up using his magic. Archivist bends the sand to tip the bull over, its fused body won¡¯t able to react by its both mana didn¡¯t work together. It tips over and he hits on its belly. He added mana on his fist, pierces through bursting out the neutral mana it has. The spirit is free from the corruption and breaks free to search for the new body.

    Three body remains of the monsters leaving their cores as it disappeared. Archivist lays his hands on it as the cores almost escaped. Altair comes in and bring out a container to seal the cores. Once it was over, Altair uses his magic to pull Illtended to his side. A quick examination through his body where the blow hits him harder by three big and heavy bulls. He cleanses it removing the traces of the feral attacks. The corrupted rituals mix with demonic mana had been removed. They couldn¡¯t tame them as the cores are more valuable than unknown beasts.

    The first fight is over. Tabitha checks Faye¡¯s deck as the unique deck changed something she didn¡¯t recognize. The deck written at the back of the cards. She reads it

    ¡°Spiritual Kingdom?¡±

    Faye didn¡¯t expect Oue did make this kind of deck, making her wonder what her life is when she studies magic. Altair takes his time to take care of Illtended, Syri walks by to see the problem. The hybrid mix of 2 types of mana will make it harder for him to heal Illtended. Healing while in the middle of the ash storms, Altair is not going to ignore it. After some time, Altair was able to cure him.

    Such a relief on his face, Illtended sweats a bit to see an A rank support having trouble.

    ¡°So, uh, Doc? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±

    ¡°Curse and demons¡¯ magic coincide together. Breathe* It is kind of obvious for the demon to spread it like disease while the other marked you stay weak. You don¡¯t know that you will feel worse from the curse, this one is different from the others, and at the same time the disease is removing your pack leader buff¡±

    Keeping his face with no understanding what he meant. Altair shares his UI with him with the easy definition. Illtended says to him simply

    ¡°It¡¯s like removing my strongest buffs, right?¡±

    Altair answers ¡°Yeah, sort off. There is more, but we¡¯re not going to discuss it here. Let¡¯s move on before more of them shows up¡±

    ¡°But what if it was the shaman who controls it?¡±

    Altair wasn¡¯t impressed with his idea, as a support, he doesn¡¯t want to have something harder for him to heal.

    The healer among the group as he checks up on the others. Archivist was also had the same effects when hits the bull. The burst explodes its body releasing what the remains of the monsters. Doing some autopsy on the monster, he finds traces of the demon core affecting the rituals. Not quite strong, but still persists on him, some confirmations that it will harm them greatly if it spreads. Tabitha becomes worried to see Altair is busy looking at her partner. A slid from her deck to find a card she needed. She places on her partner and the detail shows something odd.

    A minor presence of the hybrid curse, but not so strong affecting his body. However, the details about are very sever for her to read it. She says to Altair

    ¡°Will he be fine after this?¡±

    ¡°I have a special trait used to detect all dangerous ailments. I just need to understand first the difference between shamanism ailments and mana ailments. The check up shows minor effect but no signs of it with my magic. Archivist, tell me when you are having trouble. I can¡¯t understand my magic how this sickness works¡±

    After they recuperate, something from the far distance happened. The sounds are coming from above, where Tabitha¡¯s card detect the location of the echoing duck. The UI shows to her that it is surrounded with its own group against the feral spirits.

    ¡°Guys, I think we found it, but it is in a lot trouble out there¡±

    Faye uses the card to scout around them, then plays another card to track any enemies around.

    ¡°Strange, it starts to go a different direction here . . .¡±

    She uses another card again to clear and see the other direction it is going.

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t think they too want to reach the duck. So, this where we can finally see that echoing duck¡±

    The feral spirits and the goblin spirits didn¡¯t have much effort to fight each other once the dome is coming into the ruins. The soothing and calming dome is quelling the spirits in ease. The living didn¡¯t hear its whispers among the spirits. They could not resist the sounds as they tried not to get close. Tabitha and her team see the adventurers are heading this way collecting as many feral spirits as they can. They eventually being attacked large creatures now, but easily slain from their weaken carcasses.

    Tabitha sees Faye is tripping herself. She comes in and catches her as she is about to fall.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. They are already here¡±

    Illtended uses his pack leaders¡¯ abilities. The feral spirits he tamed finally behaves he wanted to, but the direction it fights going wild all around. Illtended chooses its form like a dog. A big fluff kind of dog as it tries to fight by curling like a ball ramming anyone in its path. It accidentally hits Faye as with its first attack.

    ¡°Sorry about that¡±

    Faye sighs ¡°We should camp inside the buildings. I¡¯m sure all of us is getting tired from this mess¡±

    Altair checks on the condition with Illtended and Archivist. Their bodies still don¡¯t have the signs the sickness he was expecting. Through the wide UI chat among the healers, others are showing the same symptoms and there are few people are down drenching in with the curse. Those people are high ranks, they need to find a easier way to cure it. The methods they have before is slow because how the curse keep reattracting the ailments regularly every time it being marked again.

    They decided to camp among the ruin buildings as they see the inside is clean and essences remained with the feral spirits. It gets rid any debris leaving the building standing on its own. Syri is suspicious about it

    ¡°Something this clean made you look for what the goblins are up to¡±

    Archivist agrees ¡°Knowing about goblins always loot everything just to make something out of it are always a given¡±

    Altair has the same idea. ¡°I heard some of them who scavenge but not this clean¡±

    They don¡¯t give a chance for any of the enemies to come after them on the ground floor. Going through the floors for any secured areas they could find. Illtended starts to slow down as the curse kicks in.

    ¡°Altair, I think I got your symptoms right here¡±

    Archivist joins in as set himself resting along the wall.

    ¡°Cough* It gets to me too. Care to examine us?¡±

    Altair begins working as his examination is proven true, still minor. The two already feeling it, and kept saying to him that they got it.

    The spirits they tamed moving around them, all playfully. The curse still persisted after trying the spirits to use their abilities on them, it did work but not strong enough. Tabitha watches them getting healed up while the two Enders are securing the areas. Faye¡¯s cards are more than she had ever hope for in her deck. She can feel the cards of her deck to pick the right one to make their camp secured. The cards she uses are to make environment that the feral spirits won¡¯t find them. Meanwhile she was busy to read the rest of the cards, she finds card that is not useful for both active and passive abilities. She spokes out

    ¡°Lore card?¡±

    She shows it to them ¡°Say, I have a card that can identify¡±

    Altair¡¯s response ¡°An identify item, I have been using mine to find the disease but it explained about shamanism curses and the neutral mana combined. Please, use it, anything would be better that I can helped these two¡±

    Altair checks them up again. The buffs and the boosts happened to them as they are being role as tank or frontlines. Thanks to their magic to gain shields and protection, all of the attacks are taken on them. The feral spirit did a number on them without him knowing.

    Now the battle log is showing that the attacks from any Kes¡¯thars or the feral spirits. They are slowing its way to wound them. The chat also concludes that they are getting hurt as they are being degraded by the spirits. It is clear that the two mana types are kept battling each other out. If the mana is gone, the curse slowly comes in. If the ritual is gone, the demonic magic will follow up. It is an endless cycle. Nothing could resist it because of its alternating sequence. This is a strange phenomenon.

    Faye finally plays the card to identify the sickness. Altair sees the card washing them down and the leaks show the UI to identify it. A warning sign pops out as it requires less RAP to put on the UI. It is surprising to see something for the UI requires him to have more magic control than the UI needed. It will cause him to lose contact with everyone around him. He only needs for himself the convenience to maintain his fatigue. With this, he sure going to take care of them.

    Faye saw him shaking as she and Syri reach out and grabbed him. His body is tired and the affects of the feral spirits were on him without him knowing. His UI is now being filled the details with the card¡¯s lore. Syri and Faye sees the information as they read through the card.

    ¡°Again, it is the same slow procedure. I thought there should be a stronger one¡±

    ¡°Syri, there is, but we don¡¯t have that kind of materials to make it¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Faye. The cure was already there. We just need to take a rest and clean off the curse as before. It is minor, it won¡¯t stay for long¡±

    Altair changes his RAP again and obtain back to his normal self. The card¡¯s lore provided a disappointing solution for just a few moments. He admits that what he is doing is rushing to find to cure it. His magic is not enough to cure it, and made him being cautious when the time it gets worse on his team. He sends out the message as the people who are affecting by the minor curse are forced to move back. The adventurers weren¡¯t able to get this through and keep their conditions in check.

    This place is getting worse than they have thought. The curse is one of many from the people who are infected by it before. It is clear that it will spread. Thankfully it is just minor effects, but what they fear more as the monsters start to grow in numbers. As the smoke smeared images of them are still raging in the air. They feel on the ground as the monsters carves with broken written rituals around it. They can hear the chants as more Kes¡¯thars are being summoned.

 Goblin Spirits: "Prophecy" of Treachery part 1 - Chapter 153

    COI C153

    The Horde Chief Ogit Hay''droppah, it¡¯s been so long for him to hear a message coming from Isekai City. The message not belong the citizens but his own tribesman. The group of goblins with one of them plays jazz music in the background. He bops his head on the tune as he clearly knew that was from Isekai City. A tribesman with his stick to be their leader and the other one got hit with it.

    ¡°There are no spirits within you, boyz. Did the city learned to banish our rituals?¡±

    ¡°No Horde Chief, feral spirits mix with demon¡¯s mana are causing a havoc across the ruins¡±

    Hordge Chief Ogit gritted his teeth knowing so well from the massive siege caused to attract the forgotten ones. In front of him is the shrine of the other tribal spirits jolly along in display. The dead has bound in the sight of countless spirits. They are going to find him and all while the living will be experiencing the walking dead to reach his domain. There are some things missing by their reports, they have no spirits with them, they also having fun when they made it here, and more and more in his head that he forgot about. He said to them calmly

    ¡°My boyz, gobins, where¡¯s the (shamanistic chant*)?¡±

    The voice of the Horde Chief changes into a shamanistic tone. The spirits behind him follow along the rhythm. The chants follow up like the wind with strange colorful smoke and mirrors coming through. The goblins did not expect their chief behaves like this and while the jazz music plays

    ¡°They are ready! / They are ready!¡±

    Ogit stops by the sheer excitement of their faces. Then he slaps his own forehead with the colorful wind washes him down to every part of his body creating ritual armors. He disappointedly sighs

    ¡°Another bait, we still can¡¯t get our revenge with that introverted summoner¡±

    Deep within the ruins, the adventurers are still able to hold off, and the curse mincing its way into them. They reside to safety near the dome. The search for the echoing duck goes on, and the feral spirits are calming down. The dome is being compacted with thousands of calmed spirits. They are steadily weakened the numbers of millions of feral. The progress of the cure is taken affect back in the base. Others have their curse removes in small amounts, they able to calm the feral spirits that affect them before. It is still not enough as it is needed to tame them all in this small dome.

    Tabitha¡¯s team is watching the outside of the building seeing the improvements. It is not much, and the progress is stagnant. At first, they gradually speeding up when the dome being targeted by multiple spirits. They watch on the UI screen, and only the citizens can see it. They have to explain the Enders what happened. Illtended gives the details

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it easy for you to understand, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Why not check your health instead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Syri, I am getting better¡±

    ¡°For this long, I am starting to believe you are getting tired. How about you Archivist?¡±

    Archivist took off his clothes to see any marks of the rituals. Not even taken off his mask, his body check already flowing through his mana on his skin. Giving away the curse like he has tattoos, moving on his skin, he able to control the rituals to move to his hands. Shirtless, they see the tattoos moving along his skin. The rituals glow on him and the curse has the sharpest and the intimidating color. It is an easy comparison between an Horsin and the otherworlder. The resistance shows it, and the illusion between shamanism and mana can easily differentiate. Archivist bends the tattoo

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but my body barely keeping it out¡±

    Altair and Tabitha are watching on the screen. The new threats are coming to the adventurers. Not as strong as they would¡¯ve thought, but the numbers are endless. It was not long until they see goblin feral spirits. It happens with Silfa¡¯s group. The Enders who swoop in the air dove down to them as he offers his help. The dome is under attacked. The goblin feral spirits are attacking the dome. The wild roars of their lone powers weren¡¯t strong enough, but the crack of the dome is convinced them the danger they are in. The crack disappears when the plant photosynthesizes.

    The goblin feral spirits are identical to the other Kes¡¯thars by skills, but compared with puma and its gangs of random spirits. The doll¡¯s shield raised with ritual written on it and the small knife in the other. They swoop with its small sizes and turned the tide of the ritual magic and rain down with elemental magic devastating the horde. The feral spirits were taken down, but quickly replaced with restless spirits, freshly awakened and easily attacking their own. The poorly made Kes¡¯thars were easily put down as its rituals were mix with neutral mana.

    Suddenly, Puma¡¯s body is torn and ripped, quickly calls out the spirits as they sown its body back again. The adventurers help it with sewing kits and other repairable equipment. Puma didn¡¯t hold back as its gang was empowered by the power of the dome. It attracts even more feral spirits leaving one that able to fight back. Its fiery in different colors with destructible forces. They charged like hounds leaping high, crawling low, or runs up to them with their fangs show.

    All of the spirits are turning inside of the dome into a chaotic free for all. It was not long where the goblin feral spirits come back with their new bodies made from the rubbles and debris. Appliances, furniture, and other materials they could find are becoming limbs with their corrupted rituals. The adventurers¡¯ spirits are fallen back due to their size. Yet, their small sizes still able to fight on, Puma casts its ritual with its tamed spirits to make its shield have a face. The ritual it had able to fear them losing the feral spirits savageness.

    The Enders¡¯ ritual armor raising its claw to the goblin feral spirits. The goblin feral spirits block him, yet soon falls down where the other adventurers join. Puma stomps its feet and slam the shield on the floor, the ritual flows throw and an apparition comes from the ground raising up against the feral spirits. The movement of the ritual face as it smiles in a most evil expression. The wails of its laughter, the beasts are summoned by the apparition wearing the same mask like Puma¡¯s shield. They stomp their enemies on the ground, leaving them to the dust.

    During that fight, Puma was finally taken down as its body torn to shred. Its stuffings spread everywhere around the other spirits. The goblin feral spirits are approaching with their neutral mana and shamanistic powers. They drove them off, both adventurers and the spirits alike, nearly letting them get close to the plant. The feral spirits are getting through the dome continuing the attack to no end. Silfa resummons Puma to her arms, or what left of it. Only remains are its shield and small knife. Through her dialogue box she reads it

    ¡°Foul weaklings! Using its size to destroy our ritual bodies. If master only give more rituals and I would bring my old tribes¡±

    The adventurers were able to push the oversize feral spirits down once again. They see their spirits can¡¯t fight for long with their tiny sizes. The feral spirits are bringing bigger, broken, and desperate rituals. The adventurer¡¯s spirits had too little on their own. Without their wholeness to put themselves together, like Puma, it can do so much with the body casting magic. It takes time, especially for goblin spirits adapting this new fighting ground. The dome is the only symbol of their magic. The Feral grew powerful as they are closer to the plant resisting the peaceful essence.

    Tabitha stops watching as the fight is getting worse. Faye heard everything from Illtended¡¯s story, and knows why ¡°They are getting stronger as they share the presence of the dome. I am not keen to understand shamanism besides the others I know. There is one thing I do know. The spirits are segregated to simple tribes. They will eventually randomly fight against each other like they did when they were alive. Let¡¯s hope our side won¡¯t turned against us¡±

    A strong quake shaken the floor. The air becomes dense as the ritual drawings start to appear.

    Less tribal but more primitive, the artistry is made nothing but hand prints and finger paintings. They are not certain to see that the defenses they have now could hold, as the environment made by the magic cards. It will never last by the mass of the feral spirits. The tamed spirits roaming around Illtended sides are ready, but he let them go as he needed the rituals to tame other feral. Both rituals, from them with the feral, battle each other out as the auras are changing the colors to their environment. A trippy sight, they clear their eyes as it deluded their visions.

    There is nothing like the same actual feral spirits they face before. Not the mindless bull coming at them, the rituals are definitely used correctly, and the shamanistic presence is under the likeness of a tribe coming for them. The Enders know that they are facing more than just a feral goblin spirit. This is the feral spirits¡¯ opportunity, such tribes always always doing this against a threat. Tabitha¡¯s team is waiting, the small group of numbers of pack leaders are coming for them. The room is beginning to break, the spirits are spacing themselves like a herd ready to act.

    Illtended and Archivist acted accordingly, they immediately use their abilities before they reach them. Illtended brings out his retrievable javelin and throws at nothing by the door. The Kes¡¯thars appeared through their illusive rituals, without a care for each other, they were impaled against the wall. All three are struck, leaving one spirit coming in with the its cursed big club. It hits in the air as the accursed spirits spread the room and screams in such a thunderous roar.

    Archivist bends the curse, as the ritual flows along with the dust. It behaves like melted steel as it tries to solidifies the curse before it being blown away. The Kes¡¯thar turns its head in a full 360 degrees to say among the three beings stuck, as it reaches it head back as it were. It raises his curse as the air becomes vile in violet-colored rituals. Spirits enraging through the curse while it counter control Illtended and Archivist tamed spirits. It jumps in bringing it club hitting nothing to the air and cast a ritual gust.

    Altair remembered this ritual before. The accursed ritual with the same dark violet spell. Its behavior is aggressive and its rituals he remembered are damaging. Without Thean¡¯s hammer to deal with it, he reacted out from his own words.

    ¡°Is that you? The spirit uses the magic rod as a club?¡±

    The goblin spirit stops as its ritual stop both Illtended and Archivist. The ritual gust flow through them enraging the curse they already have. They feel the intense power breaking away their strength. They feel their skin is being carved as it burns their skins.

    They still stand up but it is hard to move their bodies. The two Endrers witness the curse erupting too dangerously and Tabitha with all her cards on hand try to heal them. The Kes¡¯thar turns around using its rituals against its own group, the violet air turned to flames and the ritual is being drained from their own spirits. Its loud familiar devastating roar screamed at them then sucks the living essence out of it. It breathes its essence, the powerful magic come to an ease as it turns around and said to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was you. Healer mahn¡±

    They turned to Altair who is showing himself that he actually recognizes it. Illtended and Archivist couldn¡¯t move as the curse cling to them resisting Tabitha¡¯s magic cards. The curse loosens, but it still mingled through. Archivist can¡¯t break through the rituals completely. Through his body he is sensing the essence still flows through. This spirit alone is capable to not letting them go as the previous mark is being reinforced. This curse is not natural, it is using a dead curse coming back from the oblivion.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The Kes¡¯thar¡¯s doll is made out of the body of the monsters. It tries to emit its power from the demon¡¯s control. Showing to them, it is holding a demon core. It spoke

    ¡°To think the shaman boy, Sork, is not here in my presence¡±

    Altair is confident enough that this is the same monstrous spirit that gives plagues or what he remembered the likeness of a magic swordsman. Yet, this one emits the powers of the demon. It is certain to what it is controlling is indeed the spirit of the horde chief.

    Trembling to see the conditions of the two frontlines, using the pre-existing curse to its control. He is not sure if it is friend or foe. He had to try

    ¡°Yeah, that goblin lost because of the bet¡±

    ¡°Laugh* still frighten without your magic man. You remembered me without us speaking a word except for Puma¡±

    His team is confused that this spirit is talking to him. They can¡¯t do anything to respond as the spirit is playing the mana core. Faye starts to realize by its behavior, that¡¯s an actual horde chief spirit. They can able to fight against any form of mana if it attracts their interest. This Kes¡¯thar is using the body of the demons¡¯ puppet.

    Its suddenly jolted as its stance to leap. Its body transformed to the original body of the demons¡¯ puppet. On fours as it becomes a large beast with its head is sharped teeth with no flesh on its skull. Densely packed body and heavily muscular, with nothing for rooms for its little legs. The spirit forced to reawaken the true body of the demons¡¯ puppet and said to them.

    ¡°You already know this creature from the bad isles, right humiskis?¡±

    None of them know what this monster is, it is too hideous of its head filled nothing but sharp pikes without a flesh.

    ¡°Hmm, I guess I¡¯ve been dead for such a long time . . .¡±

    As its feet begins to scratch the floor, easily dug the floor up with only a few scratches. The solid floor immediately turned to dirt once it starts touching it. The monster before them is one of the future threats coming to this city. Altair needs to talk to it as its rituals are deliberately distraught the demonic mana around them.

    ¡°Are you still here to fight? Why a spirit like you entering the world of the living? Interfering this world is not allowed according to your shamanistic ways¡±

    The essence of the curse flows out from the hideous beast¡¯s body. Showing them again the massive presence of the demons¡¯ magic. The spirit replies ¡°I was supposed to clear out this forbidden magic from this ruin. It was not long until they dared to call the lost spirits to their aid. Such manipulation among the dead to help the demons are unthinkable. Healer mahn, you already witness it with your own people too. Sork did entertained us too¡±

    Syri listens the conversation, but this is a goblin he is talking to. They will show it you than just mere words. They expect nothing but a fight in the end. She leans to Tabitha and Faye with the worries she had to bring it up.

    ¡°I think this spirit wants us to end to face the actual monster¡±

    Tabitha was shocked

    ¡°Are you insane? I can sense at its full power. Can we able to beat it like you guys did from that incident?¡±

    ¡°The spirit brought it here with no other feral spirits coming along. This is the sign of an actual horde chief spirit. I don¡¯t know how Altair met it. But there is no way a goblin behaves¡±

    The spirit didn¡¯t cease its intimidation. It shows no signs of stopping its rituals. Altair can¡¯t say anything else except having their reunion. Syri steps in

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    It reacts with excitement. Its eyes shines hidden among the sharp teeth. She persists

    ¡°The tribe horde chief, is there something you want to give and also satisfy your interest?¡±

    ¡°Truly, humiski. Feral goblin leaders are approaching, and able to unify my tribe as I sacrificed them as you see. I did it while they were impaled . . .¡±

    Other couldn¡¯t keep to themselves as the shock bewildered them from how it acted. The essence around them was the spirits were consumed because of this monster. It didn¡¯t care how they are sacrificed this spirit is acting on its own.

    ¡°Your people fought well, and us spirits are responding from the plant¡¯s presence. You were lucky enough that I heard their annoying salvation chanting. Now I am here, bringing this monster out for you to kill¡±

    The ritual soon reverted back to the mana it has. The curse puts out from any signs of escaping. They were not ready to face it, but the spirit provided them no chances to stop its decision. Goblin spirits had done questionable things as the others from the outside are going through its maddening ploy.

    The spirit left the body, leaving the rituals in this room locked and intact. Trapping them along with the demons¡¯ puppet. With its last farewell, telling the two citizens to most dangerous part will come to them.

    ¡°Removed your guidance, the truths of your gifts are already revealed¡±

    The two didn¡¯t understand, but Tabitha took some time for her to listen the bind. The two are making an argument what it meant and the situation is getting worse on here on out. The monster recovered and the room is filled with brown red clouds. It disappears through it as it is trying to recover from its sleep.

    A powerful restriction flowing through the citizens¡¯ bodies. Their mana is already reached the peak and their bodies cut off their mana flow. Faye and Syri tried to help Altair and Tabitha as they use the item they have to hide from the monster. Archivist brings out his potion to raise his strength. One pull to Illtended¡¯s body as the inventory materialized on to him. The UI is starting go against their abilities to use their magic. The curse on them subsided and become rituals to fight against the wrath of the demons¡¯ auras.

    Archivist slowly tries to pick him up, the monster comes to him as it leaps forward. Its sharp teeth head is gnawing down on him, the protective cards activate as the shield appeared as it being pierced. Archivist is able to use the pierced shield to hold its head and bring it down with all the bending he could muster. The use of the coin activates to let the shield solidify, using it as a support to help him roll the monster off from its feet. The monster¡¯s weight crushes the shield, and the sash reacts and pulls him off from harm¡¯s way. It starts to tipping to the side as its small legs couldn¡¯t to pull it up.

    It uses its sharped teeth to hit the ground as it scratches it off. The coin is used as its abnormal magical strength can¡¯t dent it as the floor becomes indestructible. It wildly moves its head trying to find a way to pick itself back up. It¡¯s getting impatient, and begins to use its magic. However, it stops, it worries itself if they found out about it. Its mindless will couldn¡¯t hear its master words. The curse sealed it off, leaving itself trying to think. This monster is very obedient, but it won¡¯t last when the dangers around it made it more desperate.

    Archivist have no time left and pull Illtended to safety. The beast could not able to pull itself up, its desperation grew near as it releases the brown red cloud¡¯s true potential. Beside the wraiths to come over and help, there are more than just that. Its blind power reveal to them the fates of the dead. The sounds of the souls begging for peace is coming out, understandable voice from the ears of the citizens. They were in shock to hear their own language. The reality of the fate of the dead, they help the beast off the ground.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    ¡°EVERYONE! DON¡¯T DIE!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it made us do this!¡±

    ¡°PLEASE HELP US!¡±

    The last one says their help, more and more dead souls speaking the same line. Illtended carried off from danger as he heard the voices of his people. He understands their language. His body couldn¡¯t do anything as the UI forces himself into a strict lockdown. Feeling hopeless as he hears those voices. Meanwhile, Altair is trying to break free from the UI¡¯s lockdown. The card¡¯s lore still resides within him. This kind of luck put him into disbelief, and Tabitha¡¯s card saves his life for this moment. To his own mind, he is able to put everything in his RAP off the UI¡¯s control.

    He breaks through from the restriction and pulls his mana up to his control. He raises his hand to use his ultimate.

    ¡°SANCTUARY!¡±

    The light pierces through the building. It protects them from the restraint and the demon¡¯s presence. The only tainted them is the persistent of the shamanistic curse. It marks in violet, still untouched its harmful rituals. Altair uses his magic to Illtended to remove the UI¡¯s lockdown, letting Archivist returned to the front. With the kits on him, he brings out a special potion to enhance his power. He drinks it and empowered his ultimate even further.

    The sanctuary gives a boost to the two Enders, receiving a stronger potent of magic. The two feels the adrenaline of the spell, as they didn¡¯t hesitate to join the fight. The monster stands up and begin its attack, the tormented souls joined along with it to mosh them with their powers. Archivist steps aside as he senses the souls are from the dead citizens. They immediately surrounding him and use their magic on him. Array of spells coming to him as his sash was immediately torn apart.

    The dead souls without their body, unleashing hell to him with nothing left for him to escape to. Altair pulls him to safety to the sanctuary as the souls chase them. The sanctuary is holding on as they are surrounded. Faye and Syri uses their first high tier magic. They freeze them all and sealed them with small compact crystals hidden inside their solid frozen state. The souls shatter as they pushed back then rolling on the ground desperately to fade away. Faye and Syri did the best of their knowledge to use simple spells, they able to hold off as the monster is breach inside the sanctuary.

    It made it to the center, and Syri pushes it off using the wand out from the sanctuary. Its massive size didn¡¯t stop her, she keeps hitting its feet as it keeps being pushed. The monster screams as its true power had unleashed. Dark figment light shrouded around them as they tried to back away. The sanctuary is almost at its end. Altair couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him, only his team can be seen through his trait. Without the UI, he can¡¯t reach Illtended nor Tabitha, only trust his own skills.

    To the last moment before they came after them, the time is up and the sanctuary is gone. Faye and Syri use their last magic to unveil the Enders magic. No one ever have this kind of power to use this spell, this is the magic they would love to use for a long time. Without saying a word, they cast the spell from their Guild masters/mistresses¡¯. Faye casts an orb channeling with concentrated holy fire, while Syri casts on it with chains channeling within it. The chain spells gradually moving uncontrollably waiting for its release.

    The chain exploded and scatter more chains piercing through only to the dead. It pulls the souls into the orb of flames as it expanding even further, its orb is absorbing the mana around it. Including the brown red cloud, it is the magic that destroys other magic. The chains without anything to attached and the piercing end its control to impale its enemies. The orb is expanding absorbing the chains like a black hole, the souls were pulled in as their faces slowly revealed to the horrors, showing a slight cleanse from their tormented face.

    One soul was able to escape from the chains. It free itself and go elsewhere. The orb explodes and bursting out the flames as it burns all magic, including the rituals. The spirit was revealed, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough for it to disperse. It restores the curse once more and proceed to hide again. Illtended and Tabitha are regaining themselves as they too removed their UIs from their controls. They break the link as Illtended felt empty while Tabitha has her bind fully connected with Archivist.

    The beast comes back knocks out the two Enders. Faye uses her cards but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop it. Syri uses her wand, slightly moves the beast away but its magic casts on to them knocking them down as the brown red cloud shrouded engulfed them. Altair pulls them both to his side as they are being melted by the cloud¡¯s exposure. He tries his best to heal them as the damage is so severe that their body is being thinned and bones.

    ¡°Illtended! Help Tabitha!¡±

    Illtended couldn¡¯t react as his UI helps him to maintain his focus, all of his fast equip abilities are cut off, leaving only him to do magic spell.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything? Altair! I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡±

    Tabitha uses her cards to push the monster back. The beast wouldn¡¯t back down as the cards cast on it making it slower rather backs away. Its thick body capable to go against her cards. The cards on her hands are strong, but the monster continues to heals up while the brown red cloud exists. Tabitha has no clue to fight it, she uses her support cards to bring Archivist to her side. The beast stomps the ground, shattering the floors and with its magic used the debris as projectiles.

    Archivist able to bend it off from the attacks, the debris reformed itself and pulled him to the beast¡¯s teeth. The sash is gone, he barely dodges it as the beast intentionally breaks its teeth as its saliva tainted shattered teeth and bit on Archivist¡¯s skin. His flesh starts to sizzle and the curse broke. The saliva is consuming the life and the mana out of him. He can¡¯t bend as his powers and flesh are being eaten alive by the bacteria of its saliva.

    Tabitha tries to help him with her cards, but the magic could not heal him as the saliva consumes it. In desperation in her eyes, she tried to use her own magic. The beast appeared in front of her and bit off her magic once it was release. Her unbelievable gaze turned wider as she hears her partner screaming in pain from the bind. Archivist hears her begging saying

    ¡®no¡¯

    as he tries move. His flesh is melting and still tries to help her. Altair tries to pull him, but the magic is consumed once it touches the saliva. Illtended tries to pull himself through to save her but fell off from the floor through the brown red cloud.

    The spirit watches them failing as this is the future they have to face. The siege will soon return and the monster like this will also coming back. The demons¡¯ puppets true form is here. The beast in its sane mind, experience throughout the eras, and leaving no time for a long fight. The beast raised its remaining teeth aiming close to her neck, as it is about to gnaw to her head. A soul comes in and pushes her away, taking her place. The soul was glad that he is able to save her even from death.

    Tabitha almost fell to the hole as she saw the soul who saves her. The soul cleanse off from the tormented body as his face can clearly be seen with determination with his eyes. Both regret and happy to see someone is still alive. Tabitha recognized that face.

    ¡°Magneto?¡±

    The soul then consumed once again to the monster¡¯s mouth with its body fading into it, with only movement of his mouth. Tabitha desperately follows the mouth movement from his regretful expression.

    ¡°DON¡¯T FOLLOW US TO HELL!¡±

    The soul¡¯s expression was so sincere and leaving her losing to herself. It triggers inside her so desperately, the same incident when she had done it with Archivist in the archives. She fell unconscious leaving it to act on her place. The beast couldn¡¯t move from her powerful presence. Its body shakes and its inside starts to feel her mana surging in. It reacted by the presence of the item held inside of Tabitha¡¯s belt. Given by Lady Constantine, the relic, it manifests Tabitha¡¯s abilities and quickly overflow it with her own mana. It overloaded itself leaving smokes coming any damaged holes in its body.

    The fight is finally over, and Altair did everything on his power to save all of them. The curse remains as the spirit never leaves. It looks at him and said,

    ¡°Your ultimate is always made your people emotional¡±

    ¡°This what you were doing all this time. Bringing a monster like that to nearly kill us all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the full power of a puppet, not fully leashed one. You¡¯re just lucky for cheating death. I was once a horde chief. My tribes lost their lives to a puppet like this. You need this humiskis to handle it correctly, or you be in this sorry state¡±

    It disappears leaving him to handle them all by himself. He brings out his mana potion and drinks it again, he spits it out, but force to chug it in as Archivist is melting away. One more time as he felt dizzy, the UI always help him to keep himself up, and now he had to endure his tired body. It doesn¡¯t matter, he casts his ultimate again.

    ¡°SANCTUARY!¡±

    He fell unconscious as his mana depleted. His body is exhausted as it consumed not only his mana, but the stress of his body using it. The team survives, and hope when they woke up. They will see each other with open eyes.

 Goblin Spirits: "Prophecy" of Treachery part 2 - Chapter 154

    COI C154

    The soul of the demons¡¯ puppet was set free. Tabitha¡¯s relic had given it the impossible freedom, and the consequences to face the beyond. The soul is trapped and imprisoned once more by the gods. Judgement with the rest of the souls who turn against them, know such great history that this case was never about the things they have today. But the beginning of it all of how they all brought here. The god who put judge on them is the elven god. Secretly guarding Isekai City until they use the Foundation, the god is patience yet their souls are here won¡¯t be able to leave.

    The god speaks again the quote they have warned the living for so long, especially the godless ones. ¡°The mysteries of life have once again return to this void. Searching your heavens and hells, not even immortality can escape death¡±

    The puppet fell into the void leaving no traces of it left. The souls it carries were never brought here, the souls are free again, and leaving the elven god didn¡¯t bother them as they flee where they set free to nowhere. The god looks down to the people who defeated, giving the blessings to the man who is trying to save his team. The silent of his UI didn¡¯t detect the god¡¯s gift, such a miracle.

    Altair didn¡¯t believe in his own abilities as he wakes up, everyone is alive and breathing as they drawn out their breaths. Faye was the second to wake up, she feels the pain unbearably to her body. Yet, her grieving face annoys as her clothes were torn. Using what clothe left from the ripped clothes to hold her limbs correctly as she moves always scorching in pain, making her question to him

    ¡°How people wear so little get to survive like this?¡±

    Her eyes blurred, yet able to stare the person as he moves.

    ¡°Sigh* Ouch* Hey, let¡¯s relocate somewhere safer¡±

    She picks out her deck and plays her cards. The curse room is now under her control, the spirit who attacked them left, and leaving no traces for the feral spirits to come here. All things they both need and find are in a safe place. They use whatever they can on their own physical strength to bring them near the edge of the building, cornered and walled off with her magic cards. They are finally be safe for now.

    Altair says something to her. ¡°That incident, even without her cards. Would we be able to survive such an attack?¡±

    ¡°Survive? Both of us will surely die, but your healing is beyond of our own abilities. Restoring something inside me made me feel weak. It shows that you save our lives before we could ever die from one spell. Thank you for having such powers. Tabitha did make a pretty good team here¡±

    They look down from the building as the fight still raging on. Altair is in full control with his mana and the first thing he sensed are the spirits.

    The spirits that he never detected it because of the differences with shamanism and neutral mana. It slowly kicks in the ritual of the pack leaders roaming through his trait. Now exposed and feel the glimpse of its power, it enhanced his stats focus on the rituals. He never said a word how massive the rituals are spreading both feral and tribal. Tempting to use his UI back online again, he hesitated, this is something he never use before and his body is already feeling the punishment to naturally enduring the world as it is.

    He asks ¡°What happened if you are full of yourself in mana?¡±

    ¡°Cough* Sorry, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about that we the citizens having this much of magic without even exposed to this world¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m still not getting what you are saying. Let me try answering it¡±

    Faye has so many people around her in Enders Bridge with complicated abilities. Compared to people who are mana addict as them, made her think deeply to the worse recording incidents happening in Rune Isles. She tries to use her own magic, and her clothes restraint her for doing it. Altair sees the mark of prohibition only exist in their city.

    She said ¡°Iseka City, your people have overwhelming power. I suspect why you are asking like this. While on the other hand being restricted secretly among these clothes we are wearing. I assure you. It is justified what that woman said about our judgement. Mine is a little bit too honest. Try to understand it in reverse for me, the body can able to adapt this kind of situation. Slowly building up and soon your body can require more rare abilities, you will see that Archivist over there had keep limiting himself just to reach the critical point. Like a child need to learn in order to survive, overprotecting the child will lead to consequences at the end. Heh, I¡¯m probably speaking nonsense here¡±

    Altair left himself to think from her own words. Lowering the analogies to be more modern to him and think less of this world as a medieval world, he crosses out the fantasy and futuristic settings, and only gives him a life like experiences. Faye is a survivor from an aftermath apocalypse, while he himself walks into a new world and immune from its harsh world. No matter how poor this world is, there is nothing impossible to rebuild it to those have adapted this situation, he wants to know what happened who is not yet exist anyway.

    Then he lays back on the wall and look at his unconscious team. Faye follows his eyes to them and said ¡°I guess it is better not skipping the foundation of your development¡±

    ¡°Would it be better for us to train under your wing?¡±

    ¡°Wing? You mean that guild master. Oh! My apologies. I have inexperienced conversation with your city, but not even Raker Mawn guild makes you stronger. They help you rediscover your potential. Not all human from different worlds had the same mana capabilities. Your people need to make their own. Is it really your mana?¡±

    The spirit who fought them is going down the building, threatening all feral that dare to go up. The violet streamed air going down to the ground floor continuing the curse to the entire building. It burst out from the door and release the ritual gust causing the newly arrived Kes¡¯thars fell sweep by violet spirit taken the demons¡¯ puppet as its sacrifice. The remains are fully controlled by rituals, its ritual with the rest of the spirits with its own numbers. Meanwhile the spirit birds got the scent off it, understand the air only harms the feral spirits

    The Enders caught up to it and absorbed the toxic air with his bird claws and his floating wings mused with it. The gust from its wings to the air marking the hidden spirits from a far. The adventurers see the turn of events going through the harsh changes. The Kes¡¯thars coming in size are able to beat their spirit pets down, including Puma itself. Now the air turns violet from an unknown source, the adventurers witness the change of battle as they are starting to fight back. The feral goblin spirits were sickening by the violet air.

    The plant starts growing behind the adventurers back, photosynthesizing and releasing its essence outside of its barrier. It able to soothe the feral spirits, the feral goblin spirits are calming down. The violet wind, the curse spirit, had sense the plant spreading life to the dead lands. It feels strange why it is calming the lands. It doesn¡¯t care about it as its presence is dare to unleash its own demented rituals. Its name spoke out to the cursed weak Kes¡¯thars.

    ¡°Og''sor!¡±

    The whispers turned to chants as it deathly plagues cursed their mouths.

    Puma heard its name and unleashed its frightening roar. Stopping any adventurers to repeat its name correctly, replacing it with a mispronounce one.

    ¡°Agis? Why are the feral spirits are chanting . . . Agis!¡±

    The feral spirits persist to chant. The curses are releasing a very traumatized monstrosity through the Kes¡¯thars¡¯ bodies. They deformed then exploded leaving Og¡¯sor¡¯s rituals to the air and then vanished to the wind. Horrifying nightmares and the rise of decay leaving feral spirits to torture themselves. Violet¡¯s spirit¡¯s curse is relentless.

    Ruby retreats with the other fast-moving adventurers. They see enough as the violet wind is both with and against them. It clearly driven away the feral spirits, and the feral goblin spirits are easily dropping dead including their spirit pets are driven out. The downside is their own rituals are losing its rituals over it. Traumatized what they see. The monsters and other feral spirits were being tortured to the obscene discrepancy to nothing but dusts. The Enders did great for helping them, but this is what they can¡¯t tolerate what¡¯s happening.

    The Enders man went far deep to where the spirits found it, with great perception through his fast-diving wings, slowly gliding up. The bird¡¯s head see through the hidden clash between Kes¡¯thars. Racing away from the sound of the echoing duck, the soundwaves are soft giving off a frightening response for his armor to react. He found it, the creature who is calming the spirits. Along with the other bunch of toys by its side, battling out the feral goblin spirits. He tries to force himself to control the ritual items. The spirit bird fears it, he must handle it in order to bring the spirit to them. Within that same spirit it links to where the feral spirits are hidden underground.

    The disrupted force between him and his guild master¡¯s bird. The guild master senses his bird as his subordinate is struggling to put control. The little bird is trying to breaks away from the mother¡¯s care, wanting to fall from the nest, ready himself to fly on its own. He gives him a little boost. The Enders¡¯ equipment gathering the spirits. They joined him creating a large flock raining down to the battlefield. He guides them down to catch the spirits and eradicating the opposing spirits.

    The bird¡¯s gust enforced with rituals, able to let the spirits to refine theirs. The feral goblin spirits receive it and becomes stronger, but their wild head continue fighting without using their rituals affectively. The actual toys know how to use their rituals as they grab them and finished them off with the strength of their inner beasts. The finishers were quick and their powers elemental rituals drove their strength in a destructive blow tearing them apart bled off the rituals within them. The sounds of tearing to shreds are nothing but debris and bones, the blood didn¡¯t splatter as it is dried and rotten, and only brutal sounds were the cracks sound.

    It doesn¡¯t end there. The birds are catching them one by one. Dinju is in one of them, carefully pouncing like a cat in its stuff bear body. The refined rituals made it agile again, leaving no hesitation to use its abilities freely.

    ¡°Da mahn¡±

    this spirit was an exception. Its hostile presence angered the birds as they flock around it like they were vultures. Alive or not, the ritual it had is aggravating them. The duck saw it being mutilated in front of it as the bird help them get through the endless horde of the feral goblin spirits. Its flat beak begins to curve instead of flapping up and down. The beak moves likes a lip, smiling at Da Mahn for its down fall.

    The birds were able to break through the toy¡¯s body and found hidden inside. A ritual item, an item that is like plant¡¯s soil. The duck picks it from the crowd of birds pecking the doll¡¯s body. It shows it out with its eyes losing the expression of an airhead, and shows the expression of what goblins are loved to portray. It broke its common voice line as Dinju leaps up to its back and cling it nice and tight. The duck ignores it and says to itself

    ¡°You made your own soil. Thank you, traitor¡±

    Dinju sees this much as the ancestors reawaken their tribal spirit. Within their very gone away flesh, they never stop their nature. It is their blessing among the spirits.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Dinju, loyal to Puma, who gives its compassion to ruin a poor soul¡¯s afterlife by trapping inside the dungeon beside the roots. It tries to reason the idiot while the others still fighting each other, the toys were impeccable with their shamanistic ritual uproar against their counterpart. They eventually clear out all the feral spirits. The rituals they have are materializing into beast and their gnawing ferocious fangs shared the spirit birds¡¯ sharp picked beaks, gulping down finally their opposing spirits. The goblin spirits are becoming divided with competition.

    Puma stops at the moment while the other spirit pets gathered around it. The wind shifted as it coming for them. They hear it, no whispers but chanting and playing its rituals to every different kind of spirit there is. Animals raising their voices, the elemental making their sound; Fire crisping, wind blows strongly to their ears, water splashing, earth crumbling, and finally, their tribal spirits come closer to the soothing aura of the dome. It feels familiar of how this is following up.

    The adventurers see that the fight is finally quieting down. The small groups are forcing them back here thanks to the violet air. The violet wind continues to pester them while the remaining monsters still fight. To the last mid-tier monsters fell to the curse, the monsters who possessed both mana and shamanism held firm. The befallen monsters are being piled up together, the spirits before are nothing to know the use of rituals. Its eyes forming in alive through its mystical form Kes¡¯thars.

    Either be glad someone helps them or bad if the spirit is here to create chaos. Silfa sees her doll is gathering all the spirit pets they have, they were not convinced this phenomenon is their allies, and the dialogue speak much of the differences. Puma said in the most sense of caution

    ¡°Bad juju is here. The horde chief of pyrrhic battles is here in nature. My allies against the humiskis and now master. The spirit is brave and bear its ritual against the interferers. The rituals are becoming the same as the demons. Forcing the plant dome to go close, it manifests together. Don¡¯t let the plant grow¡±

    Silfa, Gemina, and Ruby hear each other out as they go for the dome. Puma was right, the dome is being compacted and the plant is overgrown inside. The feral spirits are going beyond the barrier now just to be relief. They have to make sure and they call the Dexter Guild about it.

    ¡°The plant is growing. Is there something we need to worry about?¡±

    ¡°When you start hearing the tap of the dome, that¡¯s your signal to get out. For now, it grows because the soothing spirits place rituals on it, small but . . . just watch out for the goblin spirits. That amount of ritual inside is tempting the bad ones. They will back stab you eventually¡±

    The line was cut as the violet wind loses its reach from afar and all been gathered to one place. It is pulling much of its ritual as it can. Outnumbered and with adventurers on its side carrying other tamed spirits. The adventurers with their pack leader ritual continue to extend further through the violet wind. With their UIs building up much of their abilities as they can, they use their RAPs for quick mastery and send off to fight against the remaining feral spirits.

    Silfa and her friends hesitate as they saw their companions gaining forth their powers with the violet wind. They go directly to Puma to check. They read through its dialogue

    ¡°The violet one is nothing to fear when there are enemies are strong. We fear that the bad omens that others won¡¯t maintain their dedication like it. We stand by, guarding the plant, but the plant is both helping the spirits and the same time harnessing its power. The greedy ones will come, our allies will soon turn against us when the time is right¡±

    Gemina can¡¯t believe it ¡°Are we going to stop the threat, or what?¡±

    Ruby calmed her down ¡°Settle down deputy, your spirit is fine. I¡¯m expecting something like the violet thing will come to us¡±

    Other guilds divided to fight on the scattering feral. The Saint Heroes are gathering near the plant as they are watching over for incoming spirits. Especially they are waiting for the echoing duck. Something is coming from the distance. It was the Enders, bringing the birds along massive flocks. He stops outside of the the dome while the other tamed spirits left his side and disappear into nothingness.

    ¡°Be careful everyone, the spirits who the plant seek is already fighting among each other¡±

    ¡°Then why are you bringing them here?¡±

    ¡°One of them has the last numbers of feral spirits and the ritual connecting to their hidden dens¡±

    The violet spirit and the rest of the adventurers continue to fight the monsters. Separated from the situation they are being going through, the spirits bring in the toys with the essence grow deceptively in large sides. The spirits move passed them and give the adventurers the power they need to distract the ferocious leftovers. The violet spirit recognized the essence, only a few different colors giving away of the betrayer¡¯s omen. Bad omens filling it up, and it left the spirits provoking each other.

    The first who entered the barrier was Dinju. It¡¯s teddy bear body after hurried away to follow the Enders man, with birds helping it keeping moving forward as it barely scratch the warnings. Puma sees it and come running, the sight of the plant reacts and brightens strongly than ever before.

    ¡°Boss, the gang knows about the grass thing. It¡¯s gaining sul rituals¡±

    ¡°I know that, who is the one is going to betray us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s . . .¡±

    The teddy bear fell to its knee trying to say a word to Puma. It can¡¯t, the soothing essence going through its wild nature. Its beastly will weakening its teddy form, and its spirit siphon out from its body.

    Puma watches Dinju being pulled into the plant as it tries its hardest to soothe this inner beast monster. Enrage inside with strong animal prowess to destroy, Dinju¡¯s rituals. It fell into hibernation leaving Puma looking for the traitor, alone. Silfa and her friends read the dialogue as they too wanting to help to find the expected traitor. They reach out to the Enders.

    ¡°Those spirits, who are the ones who is going to betray us?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, I don¡¯t understand their conversations. The plant itself is becoming a double edge sword here. The spirit who knew was pulled out its body¡±

    Ruby dashes back and forth to get the teddy bear. Holding it with only one hand and clutches the stuff toy. ¡°How can we bring the spirit back?¡±

    Ruby looks at her UI as Puma explains ¡°You can¡¯t. The wild beast can¡¯t do anything because of its wild rituals. Savage but loyal, it is the beast who is able to tear any omens are against chief¡±

    Disgruntled after reading it, they have to stick closer to the plant again and waiting for the spirit to do something.

    Meanwhile the violet spirit materialized among the toys around it. Stopping one of the gangs as they are all taken their sides, Puma sees the gathering and finding the traitor is becoming difficult. Its companions who brought to the dungeons are not here, not even the daring rabbit. What¡¯s worse its essences were smeared among them. The search continues as the plant is messing with them. It is clear that the plant was imprisoned by the very start. One of the spirits is its tribes responding the ritual. The lush of its ritual restoring the very spirits within them. Puma and the rest of the opposing spirits are envy by their ceremonial item preserved its ancestral rights.

    Like most goblins, they have ravage it down out of their jealousy. But they interfere the life of this people, making it too complicated which spirits did are justified or not. Puma steps in as they are starting to act hostile one another. Silfa and her friends¡¯ UI lost their contact with Puma, and they could do nothing but to stand guard. They look at the plant is trying its hardest to calm down the last gathering spirits. The wind forms into a powerful vortex pulling the last remaining corrupted spirits and spirts brought by the toys.

    Junk, Toys, and the lone violet wind spirit; come in different ways as Kes¡¯thars. Finding ways to stop the powerful magic overcome the natural world. The dead interfere so greatly because of the demons¡¯ action. Now gathered together by the common thing to get rid the unbalance, and divided out the spiritual essence from the plant. The secret of tribal rituals allowed to exist among the living. They don¡¯t want to interfere as spirits, but the plant is the vessel to use its strong magic. The plant is scheming with the goblin spirits, one of them will betray the dead as to bring forth the living seeds to this dead lands.

    Different forms of Kes¡¯thars gathered inside the barrier where the plant is so close for their reach. The violet spirit had enough of this dawdling and immediately calls out the rest of the spirits, including the spirit pets to get out from the plant. The adventurers react the violet spirit¡¯s ritual. All S ranks come together where the threat is being detected. The harsh orders coming from the violet spirit and call out the ritual from the plant. The plant forces to open the ritual vortex and pulled in every non-ritualistic entity around them. The adventurers quickly faded away as their bodies being transferred to the spirit world. Given them the empty space, the violet spirit finally brings out its deathly rituals.

    No one is going to hold back now, the rituals they bring into the fight themselves. Their reactions lead them to the madness of the plant. Loyalty to the tribes¡¯ old ways and others against it. No one is going to tell which of them as allies anymore, the plant had given them madness to each side, only through their rituals unleashed among them will provide the ones who are receiving the rituals from the dome. Their powers being compacted leaving no hesitation to raise their goblin rituals into battle.

    The rituals uproars from the ground. The clash went mindless, Puma brought it to itself at the center of the fight. Rituals all around shrouding with elements and other ritual spells. The flow of its powerful storm is adapting quickly. It is obvious that they are almost ending the against feral spirits and the neutral mana. Yet, one more fight amongst each other as they are feeling the rush of the wild. Puma raises its shield and its tiny knife and claps it together as it is seeing the violet spirit come right after it.

    The barrage of curses flowing on the ground uprooted releasing the entangled vines melded from the cement. It didn¡¯t touch puma as the violet spirit uses the summons to make the materials to form its body. The wind spirit trying to drive off the essence of the plant. It transforms as the rituals reside it damaging all life around it. The plant pushes it away out from the dome and redirected it to the adventurers fighting outside, deceptively trying to think they are helping. The plant is starting to get desperate as the overgrown plant is trying to drill through the glass dome.

    Puma and the others realize of its desperate attempt to escape. But only the two horde chiefs spirit know it is bluffing. Trying to get desperate inside its protective glass dome is far too stupid than they both realize. Puma finally sees the Kes¡¯thar form of the violet spirit. Without any living being around them, it is finally said its name.

    ¡°Og¡¯sor¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°You still keep using the phrase without even your ¡®master¡¯ could hear it¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°I get it, it is short and all the long details get through to me easily. We shouldn¡¯t let the idiots take it over¡±

    The duck looks at them already form an allegiance. Leaving itself hiding the fact for being the traitor, either way the way it looks at itself now through the reflection of the rituals reside to its new face, new reborn face. The rubber texture become soft and the ritual turned this creature alive, blocking the Kes¡¯thars¡¯ senses to a living creature. Og¡¯sor can¡¯t see the duck for its sight directly to the strong. The duck¡¯s expression is lively enough to be a goblin. It wasn¡¯t that long as the fight easily broken down after a few rituals breaking them down so easily.

    It suddenly realizes it is already over as the goblin spirits were no match against the horde chiefs. Both of them, did what it can do to search the traitorous ritual item hidden among them. They look at each other as the two only Kes¡¯thars remaining standing. Puma wasn¡¯t that stupid and neither is Og¡¯sor. The traitor is alive, and what strange ritual brought it back to life thinking that they shouldn¡¯t interfere the living. The plant is there and the ritual did is trying to help the living. If one of the traitors step closer, the broken rule will quickly up in notice to this two.

    Luckily, Puma steps closer to the dome leaving Og¡¯sor guarding the surroundings. It steps closer to the dome leaving no trace of the traitor, yet. This distraction should¡¯ve guaranteed the traitor to get here sooner without them knowing. The duck is no fool, the beast tamer and the plague bringer with according the title of horde chiefs. They beaten them swiftly to its enemies including the junk spirits who sided with them in the beginning. Their purposes are been used, and the goblin spirits are leaving sensing no imbalances in this area.

    The duck¡¯s newly refined ritual is putting itself on the advantage. One ritual would be enough to defeat one of them. But there is a problem, as one of them fall the other will adapt as the freed spirit will come and aid the other. The duck will be defeated any other way. They keep their eyes open while the duck hides. The duck tries to make it clear as it held the carved soil on its flipper hands. Its eyes look traumatized and its moving beak keeps open and close to when it is ready for it to act.

    The plant waits for puma to reach it. Puma backs away as it surprises them both from the sudden hostility before it. Og¡¯sor was pushed to the dome by the absolute ritual. It couldn¡¯t break it and the ritual is treacherous. The plant reacts as soon Puma sense the bad ritual. Puma raises the shield and blocked the duck¡¯s attack. Og¡¯sor pulls out the curses and breaking everything around them as it reveals the traitor. The duck was overwhelmed, as the curse able to let them see its living form. The plant acts it out on its own and helps the duck. It raises its ritual to break free the curse concealment.

    The vortex pulls the adventures back from the spirit world. Og¡¯sor stops its curses giving the duck a chance to surprise it out from the dome, leaving Puma to fend off against the duck alone. The duck comes after the doll with the help of the plant. The sounds of the plant¡¯s spirits are everywhere around Puma is cheering for freedom. The ritual is unleashing a chain outside of the dome, hearing the joys of the adventurers outside.

    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT! Take it to the plant and everything will be over¡±

    The adventurers free from the fading curse, watch two Kes¡¯thars battling it out. Silfa sees her doll is fighting against the other doll as the plant is almost finishing calming the spirits. They quickly reacted and pushes the duck off. The wild roars from the duck and its stance able to hold off the attack. Gemina comes in and clashes at its back. The duck able to parry with its body using the opponent in front. The duck¡¯s ritual quickly drains away as the plant had finished calming the last feral spirit. It fell down motionlessly as the ruin return back to its light bluish fog.

    The exposure blocks significant of their mana. Silfa looks at the duck as how it acted are very familiar to her. The cheers went on as she examined the duck. Her ritual items reach the duck to unveil that it was Puma.

    ¡°Puma? . . . !¡±

    She turns around and see the Puma is leaping to the glass dome. She quickly casts her forcefield around it, but the spirit blows it up to the air. Everyone is confused by her action as they turn and see Puma is holding up the dome.

    The plant¡¯s roots breaks through the pot below as a spec of carved soul is touching it. The Puma they see reveals to be the duck. It offers to the ground with the last essence of the corrupted mana, sealing away and fragile enough to be release again. The S ranks tried to stop it but the presence of the brown red cloud is surrounding both the duck and the plant. The wraiths cast out from the plant¡¯s power. The plant is growing using the nutrient of the demons¡¯ powers.

    The wraiths were absorbed including the feral spirits being held by the duck¡¯s rituals. Everything was set up for this moment, the ceremonial item is freeing itself. The adventurers were deceived. The plant, it grows, it roots down, and destroying what the brown red cloud hiding beneath the surface. The traitor had done its work using the trick given by the plan. Now it crazed again like any goblin artifacts. The ruins had finally removed the feral spirits, now the rise of the ceremonial spirits have taken its place. The plant raises up a pillar of ritual light. The goblin spirits were successful to get rid the corruption, and now raised the treacherous reawakening.

 Raker Mawn Visits - Chapter 155

    COI C155

    The Phantom watches the sky, flying spirits coming through the breeze as leaves. The archscientist is rushing with her troops going to the place where the plant reawakens. It was never supposed to act that way, and she thought it won¡¯t go wrong because she sees Silfa¡¯s Puma. Her ignorant pride didn¡¯t know any of Puma¡¯s humble power. The ceremonial plant is stronger than the doll made by Isekai City. The archscientist almost gets out from the city barrier but pulled from Lilith¡¯s reach. Lilith is disappointed.

    ¡°You expect too much from them¡±

    ¡°It is a sign progress¡±

    ¡°Then why are you running?¡±

    ¡°The plant is in the beginning of the Jigeram, the goblins may be stupid but why did the spirits are doing this?¡±

    Lilith stops and wonders it too. She slowly losing her grip as she has nothing to say, the archscientist phasing through the city barrier along with her men coming to escort her. Spokesman arrived and caresses her shoulder

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to stop someone in this kind of situation. What the adventurers did was a blunder. Let¡¯s go save them, this is getting the other Enders Guild wasting their time. Right, the new moon keeper?¡±

    Lilith turns around and see the Phantom watching them together. He bows and respects to her without anyone saw them under the new moon¡¯s light.

    ¡°It is an honor to see you here. By the way, from your acting, it seems you found a connection in this city¡±

    Lilith couldn¡¯t respond and Spokesman shakes his hand out of respect.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see a young descendant from our most trusted allies¡±

    ¡°Even this long, our lands didn¡¯t expand¡±

    ¡°Of course, this world is still had its hopes. We shouldn¡¯t forget the deeds from our ancestors have done¡±

    ¡°Then become one, your wife still needs to get what she truly deserves¡±

    The phantom left, leaving an expression to Lilith¡¯s imagination. She didn¡¯t say after except

    ¡°I have promised that boy he could have a playmate¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t frown on the past, maybe our future child will see many of his great grandchildren¡±

    Lilith hits him on the gut, the strength she had is strong and painful. Yet, Spokesman shrug it off life like it is normal. They turn to see the ruins from afar, with their magic vision seeking through the returning light bluish fog. The plant has been grown, a sentinel like creature begins moving as it tries to escape. The leaves sheds like spore searching for new lands to grow. It won¡¯t last long, thankfully. Under the Jigeram¡¯s particles falling down from the sky, it won¡¯t grow long, and even underground is nothing left that needs Alga¡¯s light.

    The adventurers didn¡¯t know the spirits could switch identities. They beat up Puma, with little to its rituals. Silfa is both glad and troubled by it. Puma is strong and have rituals to really can make scar out of them if it wanted too, and the other is the plant have grown into a tree using the duck as the host for its massive rituals. Carved soils turned to leaves as it spread all around the air. They are in awe to see such a thing grow using only rituals. The branches begin to grow and produces weird fruits that glows brown red, the brown red cloud. This time, the controls it.

    The plant begins to move on its own as it grows a body, leaves lying on it starts shift and turn to form ritual as it grows. The dusts limit its strength and still able to hold the neutral mana. It tries to run slowly as the adventurers tried to stop it. The rituals are holding nothing but the fruit of the brown red cloud. It raises its branches to mix with the dust, forming a cyclone picking up the rest of the dusts from the sky. One fell swoop with the fruits bombarding to the adventurers. They were striking down between clouds and densely dusts.

    They pulled out in their inventory with the stashes of clean water. It wasn¡¯t that long they run out. They tried to fight the tree, but it keeps raining down the dust as easily as it gathers with the brown red fruits. The bombardment keeps coming leaving the trails of their magic crystallized. It was too much for them, as the dusts continue to fully dense enough experiencing the horrid of the fourth moon cycle. The Enders man shout out to everyone while the birds trying to dodge the moving tree¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°This is not going to work. The tree is possessing a large quantity of mana¡±

    Silfa couldn¡¯t see any way to fight against it. The spirits are turning against them, and what Puma warned her about is true. She asks him

    ¡°What will happened to the city?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the tree is interfering the demons¡¯ powers. Also, there is no Alga¡¯s light to maintain itself. It drains this mana as a substitute¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse¡±

    ¡°With its rituals, I think it won¡¯t hurt us. There is nothing else to say it wants to become weeds in this ruin¡±

    They look at the tree is able to escape. The adventurers who fought did too recklessly as they are down on the ground leaving themselves buried in the dusts. Many tries to break them free, but it seems their powers still being consumed. The man inside is slowly dying, other start panicking as they are losing consciousness. The bombardment is fully utilized the dusts and the neutral mana altogether. It gives lethal effects as they are trapped inside where the interior is fully solid while the exterior still absorbing outside.

    After this event, they left defeated by the sudden betrayal. The S rank guilds never seen this coming. The advantage they have to quell the feral are done. Only left are what are left from the demons¡¯ puppets. Others trying to help each other to break them free. The brown red cloud trapped inside with the adventurers in their dust imprisonment. They have their equipment protect them against cloud, others managed to break free with their runes. The leaves left behind grew so weakly because of dusts. Its dying roots persist until reaches the cloud. They able to live a bit as powerful mana attract the spirits once again.

    Soon, they all break free. The S ranks adventurers regroup and saw more of them coming this way. The A to C rank adventurers is here to clean off the remaining surviving threats, including Emerald with her team of researchers to study the new biome. The archscientist sees what happened here as the plant is grown and leaving with its rituals. The adventurers watch her examine the situation while her troops are already going after the tree. She looks rather impressed than they have expected her being disappointed.

    Silfa and her teams come to her and apologized ¡°We¡¯re sorry, we didn¡¯t successfully clear out the threats . . .¡±

    She stops her ¡°There is no need, we are all people here having to deal the many interactions of this world. I¡¯d say you people did well surviving the horrendous horde of feral spirits. Look at the lone Enders over there¡±

    They turned around look at the man, hiding the curses and rituals affecting his body in secrets. The man is surrounded by birds as it slowly picking off what lies inside his skin. The ritual leaks out as it left from the feral spirits. The archscientist explains

    ¡°Will you like to see what happened if you don¡¯t have the resistance against the millions?¡±

    Gemina steps in and wanted to see while the others are backing away from their eyes off him. Silfa looks at Puma as Puma is nodding and how impressed it is that the man is still standing. They dare and they were shocked as he removed his helmet and his claws. By the very flesh as he is being corrupted, both neutral and shamanism magic. He is looks like a ghoul on his face and his hands shape shift into a beast. His hands broke and bled because of his growing mutated hands wouldn¡¯t fit his claws, a stunning reminder of the horror of shamanism and demon¡¯s magic.

    The archscientist said to the lower ranks ¡°Let¡¯s be thankful to the people who perform this operation quite well. The city guild had put their professional to use and us to provide a worthy tool. We will be heading first, find all the survivors and them, all of them, to the base. The guild master will take care of them¡±

    She disappears as the magic circle raises from her feet and above her head, elevating up and down as she finally teleported away. The ray of light transcends up to the sky and even see it descends to where the tree goes.

    The guild master watches the adventurers brought everyone here. The feral spirits¡¯ curse is over and the people who were the first getting it are already cleanse off, including their own mana. It was a relief and a surprise to see the Agatheans survive. The magic they have kept them live, and the new moon¡¯s help rays on them to slow down their deaths. They should be dead, yet, the citizens prevail. He takes to look to his one of his subordinates. Removing all of his equipment and seeing his body had become. No magic can stop these relentless rituals going through him. It will take weeks for him to recover as his very flesh being deformed and hard to restore to his proper body.

    The sky hovers through the new moon, and the time shows are in the night. His guilds and his allies¡¯ guilds are preparing for the last day ahead. This incident is not enough for them to postpone. However, he alone never would see such a light of the new moon to see so many high ranked adventurers returned with loots in their hidden stash. That event attracts the remains, the neutral mana¡¯s stash, and the locations of said treasures are revealed. The ruins have opened the secret realms where the feral took. Giving to them a new take when adventuring their own ruined city.

    Tabitha wakes up in the Enders camp, along with Illtended remain sleeping soundly as his body still not recover. Along with the two Enders women stop giving treatment and let the rituals annoying engraved their sense of pain. Archivist¡¯s bed hid under the curtains as the Enderrs are bringing medical equipment. She tries to use her bind, and he is left unconscious. Alone in her mind as she worries them so dearly. The only left she is worrying next is Altair.

    Altair walks outside of the tent and sees her awake. ¡°Thank goodness, you¡¯re alright¡±

    ¡°Altair, did you see anything after the fight?¡±

    Her trembling body, tired from the fight and still reaching out to him with worries that he can¡¯t imagined from her fatigue. It is the same goes that happened to Faye as she watches the fight. He was glad that they didn¡¯t continue, from what they witness earlier was goblin¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°The fight?! Well, regards to loot. The violet spirit took it all. We are all almost dead, and I don¡¯t think fighting it back would be not a great idea.

    Tabitha starts to tear up. Altair asks ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, as long as everyone is safe. I am just tearing up here on this bed¡±

    Altair steps away from the topic as other Enders are hearing their conversation. They look at them in the eyes to tell them to be quiet. Another patient goes by with a hospital bed, taken from the nearest hospital. The guild master is there with him go through. Covered with special bed sheets not to leak the stench coming from the patient. Altair¡¯s trait identifies the source as he left speechless.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The people inside the new moon were put to rest for the rest of the days. Under nearly four days of rest and curing off the rituals they have been put through. They will recover in no time. While during that day being hospitalized within the camp; Tabitha, Archivist and Illtended were transferred elsewhere to the nearest hospital. It was the night after lying outside of the camp. Emerald provides them the help as they need to rest comfortably, and Illtended was brought under the expense of the city guild. Tabitha sees Haw entered the room with Miyusuki, the shield student. She is alone while her partner is in the ICU room.

    Miyusuki brings some snacks and place it on the table. ¡°Long time no see, I have also something for you¡±

    He gives her deck and the wand ¡°Some guy gave it to me and it belongs to you¡±

    Tabitha meekly smiles ¡°Thank you, is there any news about Archivist?¡±

    Haw takes a sit ¡°Still remain unconscious, I bet Sanquin keeps him from being awake¡±

    ¡°She did?! Is she is using one of her abilities?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know much about her. Oue is the only person knows her intentions. I expect something personal is going to happen¡±

    Miyusuki places her things on the cabinet and brings out his gauntlet holding a magic item. He shows it to her

    ¡°Say, I made this from school. Teacher Alche says it is a special item that can contact people who is close to. I don¡¯t know what is supposed to do because my UI is gone. My friends told me is like the chat app for UI. I¡¯ll just use my device¡±

    Haw takes it off his hands and look at the structure of the item. To test he uses it in a whim, the item requires mana. He gives it back to him and said,

    ¡°Could you fill this up with your mana or anything with that gauntlet of yours?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡±

    The magic item fills up with energy and turns into a large mirror. Haw picks it up and place it front of the tv screen. Two of them watch Haw install it and use the item to the best of his knowledge to contact her. The mirror is reacting and only a sound coming from it.

    ¡°Hey Haw! What¡¯s with the over excess mana you¡¯re using?¡±

    ¡°Juela, I¡¯m in what we call an apothecary building¡±

    ¡°You mean the hospital, Tabitha told me that. No, wait . . .¡±

    Juela forces her magic on the mirror as the rift open to be seen. She sees Tabitha on the bed with her face surprisingly with worries.

    ¡°Tabitha! How in the world did you get beaten down in your own city?¡±

    Tabitha gets embarrassed how she is acting right now. It is still morning, but more and more of Raker Mawn guild members checked on Juela as the mirror expanded with their own magic infused together. Miyusuki starts grinning to see more of his guild members are using the item he made. Then someone appeared, Tabitha¡¯s eyes would not let her moves away. Her presence of magic proceeds her, and a little sincere since she sees a young boy. Still, Tabitha is in the worse condition.

    A magic item suddenly reinforces with unbelievable amount of mana. The human size illusion of her appeared as it phases through the mirror. She doesn¡¯t care how the limits of that item can be used, and her item enforce it greater to its limits. Miyusuki keeps himself amazed with a strong expression.

    ¡°WOW!¡±

    A childish response, but she is amused to youths like this. Especially Tabitha being newbie before. She introduces herself.

    ¡°The names Oue¡¯Jhnr Demyr¡¯Ankr. You must be the new guild member I heard about¡±

    Miyusuki looks at the young woman, white long hair and charming for her short stature. He can¡¯t identify her but he sure does feel that she is strong when she is interacting with his magic item. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be a mirror, it will change when the user used so are the one who to design it. He walks near the illusion as he bows slightly.

    ¡°Greetings, I am what people called me the shield student. Haw called me that, and y-y-eah. I am the new member. Please take care of me¡±

    ¡°Please take care of you? So, you are one with Tabitha¡¯s people¡±

    Miyusuki continues ¡°Well, I uh? You can call me Miyusuki, it is my last name so it won¡¯t . . .¡±

    Haw pulls him off the conversation as he explains to her ¡°Oue, please care to understand that this is their dialogue. Don¡¯t think of any formal ideas¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Miyusuki shakes his head out of misunderstanding. Oue didn¡¯t do a thing a let the kid reacting to all of this. She turns her gaze as she walks to Tabitha¡¯s bed. Her eyes are beaming through the illusion of her magic, matching what she had learn the culture of this city. Tabitha expects for the worse and hope she is not going to scold her. She looks at her and mispronounced her name again

    ¡°Yui, I¡±

    ¡°I take it as an insult¡±

    ¡°Tch*¡±

    Miyusuki sees the situation is getting uncomfortable, he tries to reach out but Haw keeps him firm at the back. The two watches them talk.

    ¡°I must say, you are going to the limits to use my magic items against a powerful entity¡±

    ¡°How do you know . . .¡±

    ¡°Archivist is been unconscious for too . . . sigh* . . . I nearly swore. I am older than you, and I should be behaving like it. Anyway, He is been with Sanquin while he was passed out. More like the moment the fight is over, he was pulled into the heavenly pfft* demon¡¯s care¡±

    She smiles out of mockery, yet she remained adequate.

    ¡°There are no worries about him. We are worry about you¡±

    She fades away without completing her conversation. The mirror is showing her friends and acquaintances. Oue is not the type of woman to hog the conversation for herself. There are people who care for her and the intensive presence is not for the sickly to face right now. Then they slowly change their gazes on the young boy. Not giving the time of explaining to him, as they are giving to speak it out here and now.

    ¡°The apprentice of Sanquin, I already breaking the visitation vibe with you in front of us for the first time¡±

    ¡°You guys, we are here because of his magic item¡±

    ¡°Juela, this boy joined our guild. I want to know all the details¡±

    Tabitha was kept busy where Kiege appeared from the side of the mirror. Two groups were formed, one for Tabitha and one for Miyusuki. The first order of their conversation as Tabitha listens to Juela and Kiege relief to see her fine. Kiege says to her

    ¡°So how far you use your cards correctly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just glad something happened to me with the gifts given to me¡±

    ¡°You mean the notepad given to you by our guild master?¡±

    ¡°No, the other one¡±

    Juela sees Tabitha shows to them the relic. It is the same item that saves her. It is difficult to see what powers lies as it is concealed rather strongly for anyone to see it.

    Juela asks Haw ¡°Were you involved in her team?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, I was part somewhere else in the ruins. It wasn¡¯t that long when the feral spirits are coming at us randomly then stopped at the border¡±

    ¡°Ah, I guess it is still a mystery¡±

    Tabitha continues to engage on the topic of her adventures. The way they did made a lot of critique from Kiege¡¯s case, meanwhile Juela looks at her being depressed to hear other Enders limiting to share the resources. That incident shouldn¡¯t have happened. Both of them turned their eyes on Haw, he looks at them back with no answers ignoring their pressures on him.

    Meanwhile Miyusuki was supposed to talk about himself with his guild members, but they giving out their stories to him as he uses his device to record it all.

    ¡°. . . No way, it can¡¯t be true, can it?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even understand the entire of it. The reason why you were being rained down by gifts because of Sanquin herself. Comparing to her and you, you are given more than what that explorer gives her the card of society¡±

    ¡°The gauntlet of Dexter Guild, the blessings of Sanquin, and Lilith¡¯s guidance. Those are no normal people you are with. The only thing we are proud of you that you made your own magic item. It is better you can make with it rather than be provided¡±

    Miyusuki laughs ¡°That¡¯s what my uncle told me. Sure, some gifts are great for my beginning. While Sanquin did something to my special trait. I never been feeling alone for a while¡±

    The Raker Mawn guild members were a bit worried, but hearing him alone stood their sigh in relief. Miyusuki notices it

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the sighs¡±

    ¡°Something that you should be careful. For Sanquin to remove something on you, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a tool of your dependency¡±

    ¡°Only thing you need to do now is become stronger. I hope this school of yours taught you more than just neutral mana¡±

    The mirror is starting to react again. The interference is greater than it should be. The Raker Mawn guild is sending something important as the magic item is starting to break. The new form of mana is infused once again. The last detail added to the magic mirror is the logo. Marked on the image of the Raker Mawn guild, the oval exterior is formed into hands holding each other is such a small and high detail. The known familiar symbol of the simple open palm hand, the difference is the fingers as it represents the numbers of guilds to each of them formerly from. The palm is where the Raker Mawn is. The symbol of the dodecagram, the signs of the founding guilds.

    The figure is appearing with the presence that is familiar with Haw¡¯s sight. He brings Miyusuki to one of the sits and begins his leave the room. Once he is outside, he said to one of the nurses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb this room, something important is coming up¡±

    In the meantime, Miyusuki was confused at the moment of how Haw reacting differently. Tabitha doesn¡¯t know either as the room is starting to change. The man in mirror finally appeared on screen with his head leaning on his fist as he taps his other hands on the table. Somewhere in the undergrown, he is contacting them with stronger reach beneath the surface.

    Guild master Daygen is at their presence, leaving the surprised face left by Tabitha¡¯s shock.

    ¡°Guild master!¡±

    Miyusuki gets excited as looks at the man himself. Daygen sees the young boy is with her, and impressed that this magic item made by him. It is simple but over use with the resources he had. He calls out the boy

    ¡°The shield student, Haw reports mention about you¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you. I am so excited to see you here visiting her¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Tabitha remained shocked.

    ¡°Your training is improving, young boy. I am asking this personally. Is there a difference in power during your time in school? You¡¯re sparring with your colleagues or ¡®classmates¡¯, does it improve your skills?¡±

    ¡°Well, I was using the gauntlet and made my way better than I should. If I don¡¯t use it, they will eventually beat me up to no end¡±

    ¡°You are the boy with the shield, what else you do against without range¡±

    ¡°Exactly my thought, I have throwing knives but that kind of tier weapon is basic¡±

    ¡°Then you must be using it as a diversion¡±

    Miyusuki leans to Tabitha¡¯s ears getting him full of surprises ¡°So, this is the Raker Mawn guild master, I would never imagine to see him like this¡±

    ¡°He is a kind leader, but you need to finish your school. Is there anything else you have?¡±

    ¡°I told you before, Sanquin sealed it off¡±

    ¡°Why not asks him about it?¡±

    ¡°Good idea, Ah Sir, would you mind me asking a few questions?¡±

    ¡°There is no need. You were recruited under the name Sanquin Briannca. She will be responsible for you in the near future. Follow what your guild members there to gain the basic needs for your body, you¡¯ll going to need it soon¡±

    Miyusuki can¡¯t wait. Then he stands up and heads to bathroom. ¡°Excuse, but I am going to the bathroom¡±

    He closes the door leaving her with the guild master. Daygen looks at her in a sorry state. The rituals still taint her body and soul. It was a miracle for her and Lady Constanstine¡¯s relic unleashed her powers. Meaning, she had witness death. He wasn¡¯t so sure about it at first, but he can feel the light coming from her inventory. It may hide from everyone¡¯s senses, but the neutral mana can¡¯t hide the blessed item.

    ¡°Well, he is gone, let¡¯s discuss about the Lady¡¯s gift. What do you feel about the relic finally acting up?¡±

    Tabitha tries to remember as she begins to tear up, a ghost she knew appeared and saved her then pulled to the monster¡¯s mouth. It was too much as she opens her eyes, waiting, he is not giving pity or any expression. He waits for her to answer without any comfort. He already given her much help than she had been through.

    ¡°The relic activates when it reacts to one of my people I know passed away. Tell me, is it true the friend I know is been taken away by the demon?¡±

    He answers immediately ¡°People who died in this world will never find their way to their original world in heaven or hell. Lost souls to Horsin, and still a mystery how life carries out like this. To you though, and to your people who passed away is indeed in trouble. You might probably saw someone out there under the name of the Lady¡¯s guild¡±

    Tabitha remembers him ¡°You mean, Azin?¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s his name. Then where do you meet him?¡±

    ¡°At my north west part of the city, called Fuku City¡±

    ¡°Then you must know the tragedy is conflicted there. This Azin must found something dangerous out there¡±

    Tabitha starts to try to figure out how things had happened yesterday. Magneto¡¯s soul appeared to her rescue nearly in the brink of death. His tenacious of saving others is still keep moving on, even after his suicide. She almost forgot that he didn¡¯t want to be alone.

    ¡°I think I understand¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, there is one more thing. After facing something dangerous in your life. I should recommend to begin your self-reflection or whatever you call it. You can now use your relic and it will attract dangers more than ever. So, my notepad should¡¯ve marked it while you fight¡±

    Miyusuki walks out from the bathroom as the guild master calls out to him.

    ¡°The shield student! Come over here, there is something I need a word with you¡±

    He gets excited yet again and goes to the mirror immediately. Tabitha hides her tears and picks out her notepad. Without her knowing as her writing is next to the ritual writings, the note pad is being filled with messages from the violet spirit.

    ¡°This woman has the relic of the redeemers. Then you might understand me . . . Well, she is gone out from using her powers. I bet the boyz don¡¯t know you have it. I¡¯m sure Puma and the rest who are going along with your people sure love to use our tribal spells . . .¡±

    She turns the next page and see two ritual symbols, and simple diagram how to install it into her deck of cards. Haw will be able make it. Tabitha continues reading the message as violet spirit is saying stuff to itself

    ¡°. . . Just in case, if those traitors managed to break free the Alga¡¯s light sprout. Something magical will get her to receive the message. Ahem* It¡¯s fine for your people to keep losing. It will not eventually last long and will be hibernating when the dusts overwhelmed it. The circle of life will always keep it alive. The tribal canyons will never die, as life returns, the cycle continues¡±

    This is Daygen¡¯s gift to her, it makes her more curious to use it more than she had imagine. Miyusuki returns to her after the discussion with the guild master. The magic item turned off and returned just an ordinary object.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Tabitha?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Later a few months, they will pick you up after doing your business in the city. You know what day it will be when they come¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? I guess you were in Enders Bridge for so long. Its conventional week. We can invite them to see what is going in this city¡±

    After the visit, Miyusuki left as he will be meeting with his friends later. Haw comes in to take care of her. Tabitha picks out her notepad and shows it to him

    ¡°Can you make more cards with this?¡±

    Haw sees the two ritual symbols. He backs off for a moment and carefully reads it. With his own paper and smudges on her notepad to quickly trace with the ink he had. After it is done, he says to her

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you have this kind of magic ¨C I mean ritual symbols. I will see what I can do¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    Few days have passed, as they fully recovered. Tabitha meets with her team only Illtended and Altair, the two Enders left as their time here is done. Archivist comes along feeling better than they had expected. Altair hears her explanation

    ¡°I see, you¡¯ll be heading back to Fuku City. I won¡¯t be asking why, but please be careful. That place is very suspicious¡±

    Illtended agreed ¡°So, this dinner is going be our farewell then. It¡¯s fine by me. Let¡¯s share the bill, right Altair?¡±

    ¡°Oh, your humors went bad after that fight¡±

    Tabitha got her new two cards, letting Archivist to see it. ¡°Did Haw test it for you? This is nothing like any tribal ritual¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I owe him big time after that. I never heard the materials required the plant we¡¯ve been using against the feral¡±

    The two is preparing for their return to Fuku City. As they are coming back to the ruins as the new phenomenon did much worse but better when the monsters are gone from the bomb effects. There are still more out there. The brown red cloud wasn¡¯t dense enough for the more dangerous ones to appear. Especially the monsters hiding near the undergrown.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Prologue - Chapter 156

    COI C156

    Door after door, the administrator of the private server, It3ch, able to reach out every user who used the site. Specific people he needs to check after a while living without using the internet. He finds the old man again taken care the little girl.

    ¡°Sir, did you find her yet?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her, today. How about you? Do you read the news?¡±

    ¡°Besides something happened in Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°Other than that, Fuku City is sending those guys out again. Something bad had happened there and they ordering the entire guild to go there and help¡±

    The old man shows a surprising reaction, this is the first in a while for him to be this happy. They look around as there are no people acting strange around the park. Most people always eyeing to people to another, and now, it looks empty. So empty that the actual community finally bring out their families to walk around the park. Northern area of Fuku City is acting lively again. It3ch is just glad they are coming together more than last week. Last week however, it was a feeling like gangs are intimidating to each day and night. Sure, they didn¡¯t cause any problems, but their presence is too disturbing to ignore.

    It3ch receives a chat message from the private server, he checks his device where Wheatley is spamming blank message for pings. He checks the beginning of the chat and sees the actual message.

    ¡°Ok, we have some problem here. Some loonies were dumb enough to reveal some crazy things. You should read this privately. This rescue operations are going to come sooner than we all thought¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that they all left?!¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Hey! Hello! I am not clingy or anything, we have clearly serious problems¡±

    . . . a video posted . . .

    ¡°Fine, ignore me then. This will convince you to notice me¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Please . . .¡±

    This doesn¡¯t look good, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be going now¡±

    He disappears using his teleport magic. The girl sees him leave and plays along as she teleports to the old man.

    ¡°Hey there, don¡¯t use it carelessly you might get hurt¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the magic those nice people help me get away from bad people¡±

    ¡°Aw, I¡¯m sure they are safe¡±

    It3ch teleports where the video shows sighting of strange activities. He appeared in front of the store, the same store where Junko worked. He looks around and see nothing its there. He goes in as there is a powerful bright light coming from the inside.

    Junko sees someone actually goes in and able to go through the illusion. Her eyes were watering and run towards him

    ¡°It¡¯s you, I need your help. One of the people who helped us got caught¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    She shows him the bead. From what he heard about it from C is that is from an Enders

    ¡°A guy, not from this city. What is called again?¡±

    ¡°An Enders¡±

    ¡°. . . Yeah, that¡¯s him. He was taken away after exiting the store. I have been sending the message through the private website, and none of them respond. I don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    ¡°What about C ¨C I mean Hito?¡±

    ¡°He is out from the city. He will be back in the late afternoon¡±

    The store is being protected. The customers see the hologram magic of the clerk, while Junko is panicking and trying to calm down from what she saw. She uses her magic with the bead, because of that she can do limited amount of magic. Her body is cursed by the man from the upper floor. It3ch sees it and she really care for that Enders.

    ¡°Alright, you should stop using your magic. The curse on you will get you hurt¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the bead was given to me by the same Enders. I can use my magic and it protect me to the best it can¡±

    The store soon returned back to normal, It3ch left the store and is reaching out to Wheatley.

    ¡°Wheatley! You should¡¯ve call me when she gets back¡±

    ¡°I told you I cannot do anything alone. I need my buddy to face her partner¡±

    ¡°Again, with your suspicion, where is she now?¡±

    ¡°According to the security cameras, she just got in¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be heading . . .¡±

    ¡°No, no, no wait. Oh, it was delayed. The two heading down south, I¡¯ll bet that the person is what she is looking for¡±

    ¡°South? You mean the southern part of Fuku City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying south because the security cameras over there went dark. This is the same incident from last week¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Excuse you¡±

    In the southern part of Fuku City, which driven out from Chojima residences¡¯s gaze. The two borders where sealed since the rebuilding of their city back from the start. It is clear that the two communities don¡¯t like each other, now walled off from the two either side. The residences still hear the dangers. Azin is becoming a part of the incident. An illegal action took place, where the hookers and the pimps are having quarrel between them. The magic they cast, lock him place faced against the wall. He cannot push out from the hold, and still endure the intense pressure of their magic.

    ¡°For being weak, you sure hold yourself¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You push him too strong there, he can¡¯t even speak¡±

    ¡°Serves him right, I thought they brought him for a beating, but they just disappear. Only him lying on the ground¡±

    ¡°Hey bitch, stop talking proudly because you are in the gang now. We are here because those big guys are one of us¡±

    ¡°Tch* I am here because my gang went out from the city. Going to Mihayara district, Hmph. What else is something good with that shithole mess?¡±

    Azin bears the pain of their spells. The item on him still placing judgement. It lies waits to see who are the true sinner. It wasn¡¯t that long where two people arrived in the alleyway.

    The pimps turned around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    They throw their magic as someone catches it as he juggles.

    ¡°!!? What?¡±

    ¡°Is that man is one of the gangs?¡±

    The one of the hookers look at him, the face is covered a mask with LED lights showing an expression of a serous face.

    ¡°Who is the fuck actually wear something like that here?¡±

    ¡°Must be a cosplayer¡±

    ¡°Cosplayer? They are actually cosplayers?¡±

    The hooker is confused, her eyes were widen given away some secrets. The other hooker backs her up

    ¡°Oh, shut up, we have companies¡±

    The two strangers found him, hanging on the wall. The woman plays her cards as the magic spread on the ground. The spell reaches to them but was disrupted by unknown presence. The two keep calm and the man said to them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the others? Wait a minute, you are from here. What happened to those idiots?¡±

    The tone shook them, the pimps never heard someone this scary. Neither with the woman using magic like that. The hookers were shaken a bit and the one who is part of the gang couldn¡¯t recognize those two.

    ¡°Those two must be the boss¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Boss¡¯s? That¡¯s it!?¡±

    ¡°I am a gang member, not a big timer¡±

    ¡°They have hierarchy?¡±

    ¡°You dumb fucks. Hey! We are just responding what happened here¡±

    The two stood still and remained quiet. They expect something for them to say. It was not long that the pimps are starting to feel something familiar.

    ¡°Shit! Let¡¯s cooperate for now. You there! You are gang a member, right? You¡¯ll be mention about them after this¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± She looks at the two and the man still juggles their magic casts.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to get hurt over this¡±

    They disappeared leaving Azin sticking on the wall. The floating object appeared at the absence of the citizens. He breaks the magic so easily leaving his wounds to cleanly wipe off like a dream. He then takes his seat on the floor against the wall waiting for them to come closer.

    ¡°Well now, we meet again. I see someone is now capable to fight against their own magic¡±

    Tabitha confronted him as she had gained the information about this city. The Dexter Guild have provided her enough, a bit too much as she now knows about Azin¡¯s activities. She has options now.

    ¡°If you really want to help them, why not help me first?¡±

    ¡°You? Spreading the message is enough for me, but taken action without knowing the law of this city will be our problem¡±

    ¡°I am not asking you to help me. I am just saying you should be helping me¡±

    Azin¡¯s eyes raised, confused by her statement as he keeps quiet.

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re from the Not Worthy Guild, right? Why not set an example of a missionary you are and let your preaching to act?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m inspired, but not convinced. Since the end goal is to convert, I have nothing to save except them to accept¡±

    ¡°Then you let the sinner manifests¡±

    ¡°We do not hate the sinners but the sin itself. We are all sinners before facing the faith. Coming to us is personal, that¡¯s how it is easier to become one¡±

    Tabitha had her chances to speak with him, but she clearly no expert of this kind of conversation. She tries to use this city¡¯s opinion on religion.

    ¡°Then how about your religion? Is there any no different to same as yours?¡±

    ¡°The differences are simple, it is personal. Too simple I might ask. You can question me all you want with complicated means. In the end, our answers always been simple. Because this is how your people think¡±

    Archivist couldn¡¯t agree to this, but after experiencing it in this city. Comparing to Enders Bridge, they are many but not enough to question fate in simple directory. This place is simple minded, cleverly enough to be baited by luxurious lifestyle. The gains they have here is too swift. Only thing he can respond to Azin¡¯s answers in as simple as he said.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Then you will help us anyway. Because evil is acting¡±

    Tabitha had thought to use her information to persuade him through his actions here, and Archivist said to him directly without a reason. Azin bows his head as he sits

    ¡°Very well, let¡¯s go first to someone who did this to me¡±

    The floating object opens a rift and let it out the people mugged him earlier. Without a single harm on them, except they themselves were unconscious. The people who left, sees them returned again, hidden somewhere above the roof looking down at them. They only see what happened. The hooker nods with amazement, while the others lose their doubts for a moment. One of them is calling out to the organization

    ¡°Hello . . . Yeah, there are this two here . . . What? Those guys are not even part of the gangs. So . . . Ah, I see¡±

    The pimp said to them ¡°We should not be bothered face those guys. They are not part of our business¡±

    The hooker was a bit skeptic ¡°Then how did those two is acting one of those guys. They have their intimidating presence and everything¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you remember that scary story that one of the gang leaders was easily abducted inside the internet caf¨¦?¡±

    ¡°But that missionary guy is different¡±

    ¡°Yeah, then explained why he brings the wrong people here¡±

    The other pimp thinks its suspicious too, but

    ¡°Yeah well, he holds off against our magic and the other guy is juggling our spells. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on this¡±

    Azin takes care of them and uses their mana to trace back to their homes, then teleport them there. They need to get out of here before someone shows up. Tabitha needs his help and his floating object is what she drawn her interest from. Through the research of Dexter Guild, this is mostly common or to the very rare item when the Not Worthy guild sends a missionary. It has references to all the historical magic interaction among all the strongest to the most wits. It also known how to go against the absolute magic, in her city terms; ultimate.

    They stop at the corner of the street where there is a guard standing there. Azin greets him and secretly swipe beneath their view as the guard sense the magic appeared beneath his feet. He moves away letting Azin goes in, they followed him where he goes. The door opened. When closed, they are teleported somewhere. They appeared in the empty room with nothing there except lights to help them see. Azin raises his object in place and materialize it into a magic orb.

    The magic orb recreates the room to be comfortable. The three sits on the magic furniture appearing before them. Azin listens to Tabitha¡¯s request

    ¡°I will ask of you for help, but for now. I think Archivist is the one who convince you to cooperate. So, it will be clear that we need to help you first¡±

    ¡°Quite respectful to initiate mine, and I assure you. You¡¯ll be not involved for today but to observe¡±

    Archivist joins in ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick, we don¡¯t know when will they will be coming back¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean them, the people from the east coast¡±

    He paused for a moment ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t think you two won¡¯t be helping much there. We should act on this one first¡±

    The room changes the view into something they were been before. Somewhere in the park, when Tabitha finds the old man there. The suspect wasn¡¯t any of the adults but one kid. He explains to them

    ¡°This would become easy for you, but not so much when it happens later. This boy is not acting well . . .¡±

    Tabitha focuses on the boy, observing why he aims him. Azin leans to Archivist the to tell him the real reason

    ¡°. . . About that child, do you term of life size dolls¡±

    Archivist is committed as the message is send to the bind. Tabitha listens to the strong detail that she can¡¯t believe what she heard from him. This is no longer and act of respect, it becomes an urgent action. She remains firmed as Azin explains less detailed.

    ¡°Like most people thought religious people are hunting children¡±

    Tabitha loses it because he deliberately references their world scandals. Azin is a guild member under Lady Constantine, she had done so much as she can¡¯t help herself to react

    ¡°Oh, come on! We are helping you, stop making up like we are criminals¡±

    Azin laughs as he never been laughing for quite a while ¡°My apologies, being alone really did messed up my mind. Even waiting, I see your people holding a device to entertain themselves¡±

    Tabitha quickly regrets made her feel bad. No one clearly knows what he is doing with limited resources, and putting her thought where he had been.

    ¡°How . . . I mean why are you helping people like this. Alone and people hate you when you tried¡±

    ¡°It is simple that even you wanted to ask yourself. Why come back and help your people?¡±

    Tabitha stops for a moment and made her realize herself too. She is not going to lose more people than she had before. Azin was not finished and added a bit more.

    ¡°. . . If you don¡¯t believe me, then believe the word of our city state leaders. The most caring among the five is only two, our leader slash Lord has respected the decision of the Ehan¡¯Ra. While the dwarf and the goblin want your people dead. I don¡¯t know that this is the simplicity you people want to hear. It doesn¡¯t mean people going insane will definitely come back home. Or at least, all of you can live peacefully instead of this¡±

    The guard outside sees It3ch is coming this way. The man is eyeing on him directly showing him the picture of Azin ¡°Have you seen him yet?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s inside, did he make a mess again? He has visitors, and they are probably Enders¡±

    ¡°Enders? You mean Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°Dexter Guild? I didn¡¯t think about it. Why not wait here and see it for yourself . . .?¡±

    The door opens and Azin walks out first. The two sees each other and the user asks him

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking you. Junko saw you¡¯ve been taken away¡±

    ¡°It happens to me a lot, but not in the convenience store. I guess they find out what I saw. Sorry, but I¡¯m in the hurry¡±

    It3ch and the guard watch him run, still not using his magic to fast travel as he said he is in a hurry. The guard checks the room where they used

    ¡°Strange, there were two people behind him¡±

    Tabitha and Archivist were immediately teleported to where the boy is. The artificial magic sun raying down on them as beyond the sky where the clouds continue to rain on. The city barrier shows an impressive view as if the sky is frozen solid. Its dim light transparency shows special effects where this part of the barrier is emitting light to disguise as an ordinary sky.

    They look around, the park is peaceful. There are no signs of trouble. Tabitha uses her card and tracked the boy. They found the traces as numerous actions were taken place here. The two uses their bind as they will investigate without being caught. Archivist bends his magic while she uses her card to give him enough mana to make it. The familiar is form as a puppet. Filling the mana inside under her senses while he controls the body, the familiar is a roll of fluff as its body being continue to put a strong detail. It becomes a furball with tiny legs with glowing eyes, its big mouth and its static magic lines curling up with its purplish fur.

    The familiar holds itself still until it attracts many people around it, the familiar runs away from them, and like any over looker to watch in the distance. The children follow it and using their spells to grab it. Archivist controls the familiar and able to dodge everything they throw. One child imprisons it, but the familiar took a bite of their magic left a hole and gives them the look with its mouth patting. The familiar begins to pick the track and begin investigating. Tabitha senses the past interaction as she understands why Azin wants that kid.

    In their bind,

    ¡°Archivist, someone is leaching their mana off. The kid they are using, is an actual doll¡±

    ¡°Azin wasn¡¯t even give a wrong detail here. So where is it now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was gone for a few days now. No, it is been more than a week¡±

    A stranger comes by looking around the park, along with the other people with him are scattering to every corner of the area. The daring people trying not acting suspicious as the adults already found out about them.

    The familiar reacts and quickly attacks Archivist. The two were standing there began to move. The children were moving back as the familiar is acting intimidating. It confronts Archivist as he bends it to make a sound to make it believable. It barks, the sound of cracking thunder burst out to his ears. His expression mask was spoof and Tabitha was startled. They bump into a stranger as he is also been scared by the thunderous bark. The familiar turns away then rolls again. The children were frightened. Then the stranger comes in and concealed it.

    It is starting to fade away as the mana line breaks from the powerful concealment. The stranger sees it disappear, and everyone witness it gone. Archivist and Tabitha were relief to see the random monster is gone. They confront the man and said,

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    ¡°No problem. I thought it was someone¡¯s else prank. It is not nice for someone to scare the children¡±

    The children walk away relief and disappointed. That incident was so random as they ask their parents who summoned it. They don¡¯t know.

    Meanwhile Tabitha had gathered enough information she needs. They left the park, as they follow Azin¡¯s plan. Azin waits away from the park, as he told them that they already know they stay away from him. Something did change, as the people who are still here are now gathering groups. The details before were only a child doll comes in and out. Tabitha reports him quickly, once Azin heard the news. He proceeds to the last place he suspected.

    ¡°I thought it much, they seem to exhaust their resources and trying to spread around the city to gather more. I think you¡¯ve done enough, meet me outside when detect me again¡±

    Tabitha already has this kind of information, but not full details. The last data gathering that the Dexter Guild was the same day that they stop doing it. This is a different approach. Now Azin wants it do it alone, she picks out her card as she doesn¡¯t want to know about it

    ¡°Then would care to let me use this card¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He reads her card and made him realize

    ¡°How far do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Too much, I didn¡¯t think as they grew bigger¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here. I focus this incident first because of their reanimation, and it is a forbidden act¡±

    ¡°I understand, if you care to make me help you like this. Then fill this card that benefits you¡±

    Azin picks it up and be on his way. Tabitha says to her partner. ¡°Would you want him to give your help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just see how far he could take me. Those people back in the park will meet him again¡±

    ¡°I am worried, people like this and the Dexter Guild provided me are the same sick people I sense in my trait¡±

    ¡°I hope so, summon me with your card. I think I¡¯m prepared when you¡¯re in trouble¡±

    ¡°Ok, good luck out there¡±

    Tabitha watches them off, she picks out her device and update what¡¯s going in the private chat.

    Tabitha uses her card to build up the information fused with Archivist made familiar. The mana traces throughout the city, then leads to her UI detecting where they are. She was not surprised where they are nor they came from. There is a special realm told by her information. Azin is going there alone. She reads it from the Dexter Guild¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°This practice is identical to a known demon. But the use of those dolls is questionable to search for. Acquiring these samples made this people less desirable as they hid in the public. Using the children¡¯s excess mana along with other people passing by fuels something they desire. There is no information among chat recognize the news about it. This is something to be aware¡±

    Hidden somewhere in Fuku City, there is a realm made by them. Azin is able to access it through what the floating object follows him. The powers of their mana are capable interfere other people¡¯s magic. There he sees the people are developing through their own magic craftsmanship. He casts his invisibility and go on his way. He is been here for a bit, he faced them, he confronted them, and left them leaving them to remember what they did. His spells still channel in judgement. It is almost ready, as the magic he will be using is cruel to anyone have to witness.

    The realm is rich and lively like any wealthy lifestyle. Gold, ivories, statues, and exotic goods to portray to their own personal desires. All made out of mana, and there is something inside is filled with more than their mana. The mana they are using wasn¡¯t the excess mana but traded from a demonic entity. This entity is not from this region rather from a far place. He recognized the symbol, the emblem drawn under the sandy colors. The demon is from Norvait. He steps deeper to their courtyard, then a magic seal abrupt in their fountain spraying to the air then to the ground with fluids.

    They welcomed him ¡°It¡¯s you again, I never seen you for a while. It¡¯s been a week¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come here because you know I warned you before¡±

    ¡°Oh, we know, and we have been studying your people. You¡¯re the only people to enter this realm uninvited. We should¡¯ve killed if we have the chance¡±

    ¡°I follow your people¡¯s customs. I might do that, but there is more than not appreciate the final moments of your life¡±

    ¡°True, but you¡¯ve been annoying to us since the day you discovered this realm. It wasn¡¯t for you. We might get raided by surprise¡±

    The people here have been succumbed by the influenced. Because of their over-gratification, they were not active enough to shut him down. Now wasting all the mana on their fighting capabilities, their RAPs were dwindled to the point of stagnation. Leaving them any less strong, it should be their time to repent. They didn¡¯t, Azin has to do it soon as they begin to attack him. Alone, and prepared to face the people who mocked him. With the people acknowledged him, they won¡¯t be that easily being targeted. However, they are starting to get stronger closing into the reach of the occults.

    The people are already showing their mana is being foiled with demonic presence. The demoness is here had done them greatly. Azin is already surrounded, and more to come as they signal out the others. Back in the park, Archivist senses their magic going to a realm. He tries to follow the link, then immediately stops as he feels his bending is blocked. He traces the magic circle with his fingers like a blind man reading what it says. He lets it go and leaving him behind to question what he is feeling on his hands.

    The people all around already sent their magic on to him. He brings out his floating object and absorb their powerful spells. Others unleashed their abilities to counter it, it was impossible as their magic goes through his circle of influence it quickly breaks down. It absorbs further in this realm as it drains out the dream of wealth, power, and desires.

    ¡°This fucker, he really does mean he pass judgement on us¡±

    ¡°We can still beat him with numbers. All Horsin dumb fucks have limited mana¡±

    The realm quickly shaken as their domains are becoming torn apart from the judgement. They never stood a chance while Azin seek further to the people who are involved the longest. He abducted them into the air holding on to their dear lives. It wasn¡¯t even their advantage to begin with and the powers lie inside the object is beyond greater than they could imagine.

    ¡°The gods, are they really REAL! AH!¡±

    The scream of pain coming from his mouth while the others a being slowly fading out of existence. They feel their death is coming and nothing would affect their failsafe.

    Judgement befalls them. The people they brought was caught and all of they have mustered among themselves losing their powers. Their UI is going critical as the forced icon appeared on their own personal screen. ¡®RESETTING!¡¯ They tried to fight back against the judgement, others tried to flee from this overwhelming presence. Then something behind them breaks the object immense power. A figure, a lustful woman, no a life size doll, comes before them. Azin expected this much, the judgement was called because of this idol figure.

    They turn around in disbelief to see the creation they have longed for, have come to life. The doll grabs the object with her magic as Azin pulls it back, both of their magic tugging away as she orders them

    ¡°Everyone! Run away now. Remember that this man and this realm are the reminders you need not judge this man lightly. I¡¯m sorry you made this far to make me. Now go!¡±

    The realm becomes distorted and they were force to leave this place, as their eyes focus on Azin with great wrath, they escaped with regrets.

    Everyone left from the realm, the two remains. They look at each other in the eyes as she breaks the doll¡¯s body and reveal the demoness herself. ¡°I¡¯ve never known that judgement day is already coming for me. Will you not realize this misunderstanding become worse because of you?¡±

    The demoness is breaking this realm apart. Azin could not do anything as she tugs the object from his control. This sudden attack made people from Fuku City worried about their own delusional realms. Soon they will be eyeing on him.

    ¡°I hope you can see this people from what you done to their worlds, giggle*¡±

    The realms broke out of the blue. Azin did it quickly, letting the first realm be destroyed. He escaped and appeared outside of the Fuku City main entrance. The two of them finds his location tries to follow him there. They see him as he got what he wanted. The suspicious doll, siphoning mana from others. No citizens have that kind magic like mana drain. Everyone can control their mana at will or the strongest willed. The suspicious boy is the doll, then turns out the demoness is cooperating with them secretly.

    Tabitha found him as she is confused what he is being up to. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡±

    Azin didn¡¯t hesitate and gives her the card. It was already written but as usable card but a passive one. She reads the card as it is written in demonic writing. Her translation wasn¡¯t able to read it, but Archivist reads it and shared it in the bind.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Demon¡¯s entertainer. it has no meaning but the demon should not intervene the play. Let this character interact the creation of their influences¡±

    They turned back to him and said, Tabitha speaks to him more loudly than her partner

    ¡°You mean!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have proof. Now yours should be saving them while I¡¯ll be facing them. My magic is revealed throughout Fuku city. I¡¯m sorry I cannot be with you¡±

    He moves closer back into the entrance. A curse marks on him activate quickly hurting his hand melting his flesh off. Tabitha sees it as he shows it to her, while the people around them didn¡¯t notice him. The demoness is inside the Fuku City, never know how she got in but she is giving her blessing to the worse of people. Tabitha takes a deep breath and will be more to come as her city is being corrupted from within.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Fuku City Creeps - Chapter 157

    COI C157

    The people escaped from their own realm, spreading the news throughout the Fuku City. His name spreads to social media and to ears of the lesser groups. One defector reaches the message and delivered the news to the Fuku City¡¯s security. The defector in disguised goes in to the office and handed out the report. The security sees the report. They pulled out their cabinets to find the cases they have looking for. The files are sent to the head of security, its size is as big as a book with pages compiled by suspicious phenomenon. The first page is the first person helped them gathered their information. The main culprit is Azin.

    The staff said to her ¡°The suspect has begun his move. What¡¯s your response chief?¡±

    ¡°Did the representative knew about this incident?¡±

    ¡°The higher ups are already sending their thoughts in their social media platforms. I have nothing important regarding to private matters¡±

    ¡°Good, then they still didn¡¯t know anything about her¡±

    ¡°Yes, she still behaves from what you have expected¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He is somewhere outside of Fuku City. Our service will not reach him. Should we inform the other districts?¡±

    ¡°Do it. Declassified all information we have with him, and let them know that his power is the same as ours¡±

    ¡°Noted¡±

    The staff leaves her office. When he is out of the room, he immediately received the message from the cult leader. ¡°Adjust our plan, here them out¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I am clear to understand that our own manpower is stretching thin. That¡¯s not to say that we are losing progress. I¡¯m telling you not as a spy for now, but an actual service member in the security. Search for any people who are against him. That is also include the lesser individuals. I expect that you can handle this kind of espionage, right?¡±

    The telepathy ends there leaving him continue on her orders. Fuku City was raising a civil strife. Last week of the defectors were good enough at it is, they soon realize they have made enemies to those who were not being part the abusive doubles program. The endless jealousy toward the chosen doubles as they gain fame and rewards under their name. The defectors get all the action while their doubles are receiving rewards left and right. The staff sees this what most people hiding in their own apartment are thriving for, acting as bosses.

    Somewhere in the south area of Fuku City, in the afternoon where they all gathered both with delight while horrified. They thought it was something to fear off. Azin have shown to them the powers he had they never seen, actually this is their first, and compared him to the stories of the defectors.

    ¡°I knew the city is in dire need with outside helped, but I think we overestimate ourselves with this kind of people¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the important thing is that we almost made it. Our model is able to use magic. If we keep going like this, we can able to summon an actual entity¡±

    One of them among the group thought otherwise. The original C is with them. It¡¯s been weeks he had always been out to meet these guys, because he is one of the rare individuals made magic out of his collections. From lewd figurines to actual adult video games come out from the screen, acting alive according to the story. He is here for one reason and this reason alone keeps his mind away from the disgusted woman. The man grins greedily as he remembers the torture that she¡¯ll deserve.

    A stranger comes by shakes his arm. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh sorry, I was thinking back home¡±

    ¡°Geez, we have a fucking asshole ruining the realms and you are thinking about home . . .!¡±

    Their community is looking at the stranger as he is being rude with C.

    ¡°It is better not to fight among each other. You remember last time we fought the defectors. Be glad that some of us have one double and receive only a slap on the wrist, with their sharp razors¡±

    C and the stranger forcibly shake their hands to show them their peaceful terms. When it is over, the stranger warned him ¡°Yeah, you heard them¡±

    ¡°I heard¡±

    ¡°No, it is a warning. I don¡¯t know what happened to you during your week¡±

    ¡°My week, I have my own errand boy. You know the boy called himself C down¡±

    ¡°I heard that name was originally his, and you are able to get his name before the registration¡±

    ¡°I have my ways. As long as they don¡¯t know my real name, they can still call me darling, hehe¡±

    His na?ve laughs made the stranger look bad. This guy is nothing but a lucky loser. If he didn¡¯t take the girl, then this C down is probably free, or maybe not, the girl he took was a former idol. Many stalkers are trying to get her with what lies in their abilities. The stranger left while C is minding his own business. He soon joins the community about the situation they are in. After the realm fall to nothing, they first wondering about the doll went missing. The picture of the doll is a cosplayer replica, a sexy woman in succubus cosplay. The imperfection lies on how her complexion and her eyes.

    The doll is clearly under the control of some being, but this being acted like the people have imagined. Her heroic stances and how she saves them to the last moment as she breaks free from Azin¡¯s magic. Unfortunately, they only see that part. The last one who got away saw the doll holding the floating object from Azin¡¯s reach. Later, the realm slowly crumbles and no one is trying to stop him. The doll did what it supposed to do, they don¡¯t know how powerful she is and only thing they have is the materials made to make her.

    It is C¡¯s turn to face the crowd. When it comes of their special realms going to be attacked. He is one of the few who owned a realm personally. They look at him and the rest of the lucky few who have realms acknowledge him. This man is rarer than that, he had his own hostage to the public, the woman who is working as a clerk and everyone already sees who she is, and they flat out ignored her. The presence of his magic from the higher floor intimidated the citizens and her stalkers. Even if she breaks free, the stalkers will be the ones who are getting her. The nightmare will continue.

    They spoke out about his realm. ¡°. . . This means your realm is in danger. How will you face such an annoying man?¡±

    ¡°You clearly understand the security will be tailing him for now. We made our enemies and will sure helped him¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t rely too much under the cult leader¡¯s rule. That former yakuza won¡¯t even ignore our business. That arrogant son of a bitch will make his way on us¡±

    C turns them down ¡°Eh? You all being enemies to our benefactors. You forgot who made this district better. I admit, I don¡¯t like this is going but the people who worked hard rebuilt are scumbags and useless people¡±

    C raised his head high as others put their heads down. The sight of their glooming expression shows too much of their progress hindered them by one guy. He stretches further and told them their situation.

    ¡°Remember what he said to us; ¡®Judgement will call down¡¯ or some other bullshits. He should know all of us by now, and where are the people who are going to make trouble and go after him?¡±

    They look at the people who tries to contest him. None of them speak a word how it goes. They are starting to listen seriously.

    ¡°. . . Good, we all agreed on this. It is just one man and he alone had caused us to act like this. An Enders possessed a powerful item, without it, he is nothing. Also, he is out from Fuku City, then we have time to prepare¡±

    ¡°So, you are saying that we need to wait for him to destroy our realms¡±

    The crowd is starting to rile up, the noise stops as he answers ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?! The realm he after was the doll testing facility. Where it manufactured the dolls and also the place you make room for recreation. Any idiot will destroy it because of the doll walking suspiciously in the city¡±

    It is true, since the first encounter with Azin. The dolls are being tested outside in the park. The most notoriety man that no introverts to even have one. He had shown them the incompetence of their reactions. Last week was lucky that they were involved but not exposed the secret realms they made. The dolls were the one left hiding during that week, able to let Azin to follow the trails of excess mana taken among the passing pedestrians. That mana are their resources to keep their realm stable.

    They tinker the excess mana to build up more of their realm in most extravagant ways. Due to the last day of the realm. It completely destroyed with that much effort of a single man alone. If they dare to use their strong magic, it might hear the outside world. The same incident gone from the center high rise buildings in Fuku City, it creates such a commotion that the people from other districts come here to check. Leading them to scarce their excess mana gathering even further. Soon their thoughts found out everything he had made this far. The convenience of that man¡¯s way to get through all this to found their realms easily was the events happened here.

    No one knows when did Azin came in to the city, even entering Fuku City itself. The information from them were limited to the point judging him to be a nutcase from the beginning, or a scammer that gives help in the most occultic behavior. It¡¯s too late now, the man had done and shown judgement on them. Only with that, C had shown them to calm them in this troubled time. He gives his opinion

    ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t think all of us going to work together this way. When that man surely comes to see me again, I¡¯ll be ready with what ability I have. I make sure of it¡±

    This meeting made them worse, they grew ever so desperate and send down their creations to find him. Thanks to the city¡¯s finest tech in their hands, they have pinpoint where Azin is. C sees them looking at their devices, this is not going to look good for them when there are people like them going on their revenge. Others follow C¡¯s eyes directing to the people busy looking at their devices. Their faces show hostile expression as they are desperate. No one tries to stop them. C sees why they are so desperate to get him. They won¡¯t bother with other people¡¯s business except their own common interest.

    C left the meeting and steps out to the open sidewalk. The south area of Fuku City is too damn clear for him to wonder why this place is dangerous. The empty passed pedestrians are peaceful and no crime on sight. The people walk pass him are the one joined the meeting. Once he gets out from that place, no one even cares to look at them. Yet, the message is clear and they are in danger by that man. People with other special powers will face him someday. For now, the people are still going after him will be the examples.

    Returned back in the convenience store, he almost immediately gets to his front door at the side alley. C stops for a bit and saw two Enders coming in. He starts to worry if those were Azin¡¯s group. Reluctantly letting go the door knob, he goes inside and see what¡¯s going on. The convenience door is open and no one is here. He steps in and senses the power being used in this room. Agitated and confused to where Junko is, he begins to casts his magic circle down to this floor. The building above starts to casts down a spell and twirling descends with aggressive intentions.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    His magic circle couldn¡¯t sink into the store as it blocked by magic interference. He was shocked and realize it was him. He stops what he is doing and try to find a way to find them. Both magics intertwine and mysteriously vanished, where the flow of magic circulates to someone is flailing his hands. C finally sees them, where the man wore a mask gives a negative expression.

    ¡°C, what are you doing? You said to us not use our magic here. What if the man will come down here?¡±

    ¡°Uhm?¡±

    C down looks around the store with his magic vision. Junko is at the counter with the customer. He forgot that the boy is using his identity, but he uses his magic to hide himself with a different face. The Enders look at him with LED lights keep changing expression. He is not ready to face this man along with the other Enders at the line.

    ¡°Pardon, but you¡¯re mistaken with someone else . . .¡±

    He froze as Enders¡¯ aura grew stronger than he could¡¯ve believe. He tries to fight back with his own, but quickly brushes it off with him bending his aura away into a ball.

    The woman at the line stops him ¡°Archivist, that¡¯s enough. Even you said he looks like C down. He should be using his gears instead of magic¡±

    ¡°You should be clear that this person might use magic to steal someone¡¯s identity¡±

    The clerk steps out from the counter and warned him ¡°Sir! You are frightening the customers. If you are sure that this is the person you are talking to is a suspect. Then please call the police. W-w-e-we have laws regard to this¡±

    C watches Junko spattered out, her trauma on to him still persists. This is no time for himself to go wild against her. He left without saying a word. That incident was a surprise to him. Two Enders from what C told him about earlier. Actually, he remembers them in his security cameras. There are a lot of people passing by showing their concerns for her. Those two come by to see her as well. Junko is gathering people he is aware of. This is not good for him, if this keeps up. Many people will notice the difference between the real her and the creation he made.

    C runs back up to his apartment with his women around the door to greet him. They all greet him happily ¡°Welcome home, Darling!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I am back, my dears¡±

    He walks pass through his harem. All made by his magic and his magic alone, the collection of women brought out from erotic products such as games and books. All created by the visuals he saw on its contents. He made it to his personal security room, left with what it remains in his room as a reminder the reality he is in. Dirtied and messy like he was back then. This building was a boarding house, and the only resident either died or left before the transferring to this world.

    The screens show to him again and again, before him entering the store. Junko was able to use her magic before, because he can sense it from his magic circle, and this detection was not his, but someone else¡¯s. Her magic was deviled with one of her stalkers. He didn¡¯t know who he is but it is one of C¡¯s great chances and regrets when meeting with her. The recordings say it that she is doing great doing her work, better than the last time. He sees the conditions on her as the magic circle is losing its leach on to her. The old method of his magic was supposed to leach her to keep his collections alive. It was so long gone and he forgets all about her.

    C almost twitches himself to see the idol is fine. Then he looks back to the screen and see how she is being protected. Junko keeps holding something on to her, it is small and it is something he couldn¡¯t see what it is. The cameras can¡¯t find or detect the magic within her hands. Her own mana is there, where she keeps eyeing on it. He takes his deep breath more times than he should be. Again, again, and again the breathing becomes stronger, his groans speaks louder than him thinking about it.

    His instinctive insecurities keep imagining all he had created so far to replace Junko¡¯s failed interpretation on his head. He thought of letting her go, but his ego keeps surging in about revenge of the false reality he listens to her fighting back his advances on her. The stalkers who followed her were right after hearing them out when he goes out. Hearing them passing by their own jealous words, he could not let them take her away. Their words were counter intuitive. As he remembers the random words passing them by.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve have not ignored the scandals she had been through¡±

    ¡°You think celebrities are pure, since when will you get out your fantasy on manga or anime?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a fan, you¡¯re just a creep like us¡±

    ¡°. . . also, she is still a filthy woman¡±

    ¡°Why not give her to us? We give you much money than you ever imagined¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! You¡¯ll see her true self when you confess to her. She is acting weak because she is in need of protection. Once your uses are done, she will leave you like any bad relationship¡±

    ¡°She is an actual human being. You shouldn¡¯t be keeping her like this. You know she is not perfect now, then why are you not letting her go and be done with her altogether¡±

    The last one who said that was the same person he gives his identity too. That boy, Hito, has no relations with Junko. C can¡¯t say her name without being furious about it. Hito did well to supply his needs and productivity in such an amazing rate. He sees Hito being his errand boy, but he grew too much as he brings the news about his adventures. Honestly, since the beginning of Fuku adventurers sent out from the district. He wants to know more about the rise of powers among the citizens¡¯ growth.

    C breaks his train of thoughts and found nothing to see Junko is becoming. It was his own obligation to become stronger too, and he is using less and less with Junko¡¯s sufferings throughout the days. It was because of the idol he was given. Coming from his own group, they put this idol as the winning prize for some contest. He wins and it helps him become stronger and stronger. The magic circle is gaining more information than he had hope for. To those who entered the store he identifies people with their magic potentiality.

    There were exceptions, people who not used mana but magic items. Hito was the only one, but now the Enders are joining in his speculation. The man with the mask gives no information at all as if he concealed it for the moment and release it when he acts. It was his first meeting with him, his secondary disguised made him see the real him. The guy¡¯s partner didn¡¯t recognize him and understands his situation. The mask man is dangerous, but not as strong as C initially thinks. C lets him move his magic as he has other things in mind, keeping himself cool when seeing Junko. His powers were enraged and even the magic circle on the ceiling is willing to help.

    While he was busy thinking all of this, there is a knock at the door. He sensed Hito is here, this is must be his report from the outside. He walks out from the room. Something shift from Hito¡¯s presence as if he is disappearing from his detection. The door is opened and Hito¡¯s face is already pale-ling? His complexion is shifting like wave turning to normal to pale. C tries to invite him in, but he refuses

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have been out of commission¡±

    ¡°OUT OF ¨C ahem* please explain¡±

    ¡°The ruins had changed drastically, the easy loots are gone and taken to what they called them as ceremonial . . .¡±

    C watches his body is showing signs of the goblin spirit rituals. Condemning him to look like that, he cuts him off ¡°Then how you got in after the guards inspecting you?¡±

    ¡°They let me in as no trouble at all¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Hito leans to the corner to see inside of his apartment building. C don¡¯t like him eyeing his women behind, even though they are not there. He leans back after something starts growing on him, he swats on his back and the sounds of breaking a twig heard to the both of them.

    ¡°This annoying ritual grows when something forbidden magic used. If I . . .¡±

    C knocks him off the door then falling to the stairs, Hito stumbles down and the rituals left on his floor. He quickly uses his magic burn the rituals off his door. It didn¡¯t affect it as he tries to remove it personally. To each attack he did, it didn¡¯t break but continue to grow and reaching its roots. He can¡¯t control his stress and went wild on it. Panic and enraged he shout at Hito.

    ¡°Come here you son of a bitch and help me!¡±

    Hito pulls himself up and use the gear on his back shoulder. The electrical current flow both of his hands and grab the growing rituals to each of both ends.

    The shock flows together as the burnt current lines able to stop it from growing. The current continues to burn the rest of it, then the electricity founds the ground emits on the floor and put a powerful short circuit. The floor burns too and he kicks Hito again back to the stairs. C couldn¡¯t no longer hold his temper. His house is almost being burned. He watches Hito fall to the floor again, then outside of the door. He walks outside frustrated and sees it is already night time. What is he been doing inside the security room for so long? He calmed down as he looks at Hito revert to look like him.

    C checks around and see if someone sees them. None of them were here, especially the stalkers. He is calming down with his breath continue to make some obvious groans. His doubts are piling up as this is going to happen again. Worse than he has ever imagined, all he had been through will surely comes back. Looking at Hito in his identity, he reminds himself of a lowly man he was. Hito tries to stand up not to let this crazy man keep going like this out in public.

    Both look at each other, and neither of them will say any apology whatsoever. This moment kept them wondering ¡°How in the hell did this fuck keep going like this?¡±

    C is starting to lose his mind where his place is being tainted. That ritual made him panic and did badly on him, he thought ¡®this is your fault¡¯. While Hito was a mess when he comes into his apartment building, he always mocked him in his dirty look as he entertained him with his lovely place. It is easily to get rid of the mess, even a ritual like that. It will die out without Alga¡¯s light. Still, it will grow when it found something big inside. It will definitely give notice to the residences.

    Tonight, this is different. C turns around and said ¡°Wiped that curse off you, I have a bad day and I don¡¯t need you to say otherwise¡±

    He closes the door, leaving him to the dust. Hito forget something important, people who stalking near this store are gone. It was never been like this before. He should¡¯ve asked him to see the security cameras what happened to them. The owner had some outside of the store, especially in his secret alleyway. Where he stored in the garage hidden out of sight, there were noises coming from it during late night.

    C checks on his computer to see any updates. His women come and help him with massages and other erotic helps. Nudity to flat out servicing him as his ears are flooded with moans. Then he hears a voice, it is not from his girls¡¯ voice, and it sounds shivering down his spine. He tries to pushes them but looking at their worrying eyes, he holds little of his deluded paradise to not hurt them. He trembling said to his harem

    ¡°Please, leave me alone. I need my space¡±

    ¡°Dear?¡±

    His eyes start to have blood veins on his eyes and look at one of them. They eventually left, leaving him in peace.

    The room changes where the entity comes in. ¡°The eradicator had taken one of the realms. Your people are in grave danger to their paradises¡±

    ¡°Paradise . . . s¡±

    He softly doubted it. This entity, not finished to his own perfection. This should replace Junko if he is able to finish it right. For now, this entity is being tested to watch over the place and report to him the dangers will soon be happening in his home. The entity continues

    ¡°Judgements are already here. The stalkers are disappearing with the strange timing¡±

    The entity reaches out and passes its beautifully fair skin to his keyboard. She types on the keyboard and her other hand grabs his mouse. C got distracted by her long arms, he looks up to her complexion from the screen¡¯s light. The entity touches his face and guides him back to the screen.

    ¡°You see here¡±

    C looks at the video where it comes from social media. He was shocked that the strange phenomenon coming out to the stalkers in different time and places. The one who post it place a title as it called.

    ¡°Judgement days are coming? What in the hell is that?¡±

    ¡°Master, some people are the one who stalks her. The man is using his magic to abduct them from a far. Investigation is gone through as it spread throughout the districts. I have given you the warning. Please be careful when you go out next time¡±

    The entity fades away, C never have been relief this way. He looks at the screen to the people who taken away. It shows to him with note added to the corner of his screen. He didn¡¯t realize the note mention the reason those stalkers were taken away. The man grins maniacally and understands why

    ¡°The community is joining too. Laughs* Why can¡¯t it be this easy?¡±

    The stalkers and the victims are all in the same worthless community. Introverts, and abused individuals coming for revenge and using Azin as their sole reason to act. Fuku City is going downhill as those are the people who didn¡¯t have the doubles program enlisted. No wonder why it is so easily for Azin to get all the information. The disadvantage of this all where he checks his social media. It¡¯s already began. The toxic forum posts are already piling up in the name they abusively called as

    ¡°Judgement Days¡±

    He said it without even the care of the world.

    The fools are helping him to stall time. Azin will be too busy tearing down ¡®judgements¡¯ to anyone they provided the kill list. Yes, the joy is coming back to him and the worries got out as the targets explained so damn easily. The idiots are hunting him down.

    ¡°There is still time. If he is going to chase me into this city. I¡¯ll be already completed my new power. Just you wait, none of you all could enter this building. I will finally build my paradise, my sanctuary . . . my kingdom¡±

    Hito and Junko feel something on the ceiling. They are in the storage room right now to check on the supplies. The magic circle suddenly falling down on them while her bead protects them both from the spell. Both lights conflicted one another with two shields neither pushed nor backed from one another. Junko holds Hito and said,

    ¡°I think we should prepare. That asshole pushed you down the stair. I don¡¯t think he won¡¯t be satisfied by beating you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you should be glad that there is news for you¡±

    Junko smiles to see in their devices that something good is coming on. ¡°Yeah, that guy is really something . . . Judgement Days¡±

    Back outside, Azin hides within the ruins, far enough not get involved from the ceremonial tree and safe enough that his pursuers won¡¯t find him. Inside one of Ironno¡¯s saferooms, he forms a small group of people. Secretly, not telling the districts what he had done. This is the opportunity they could not stop. Tabitha and Archivist are here, she is arguing his plan taken action

    ¡°Are you insane? Those nutjobs are coming for you. I thought you did something to them, but a whole mess in their realm is something I can¡¯t fight all day¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tabitha. You¡¯ll be taken my place¡±

    Tabitha raises her wand. Azin uses the floating object to disarm her. The wand left from her hand and stays in the air.

    ¡°This is not the joke. You must do whatever you can as we do our separate ways¡±

    Archivist helps her to understand ¡°It means we can save your community without facing them. I know the defectors are your greatest threats, even the lesser ones will be less annoying¡±

    ¡°I know that, you alone? Azin You did so much to help my people. What are you trying to gain from this?¡±

    Azin steps back for a bit and remember his orders. ¡°I vow to my obedience to Lady Constantine. The society must thrive and away from the influence of two threats on this world. Dependency of the impossible and the abandonment of their origins, this is my actions to prevent the new order that go against us in the future. History will always talk about wars. Your own people have almost raised a civil war in Fuku City last week. There is nothing you have witness so far where I can finally reach the truth¡±

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Azins The Perb-erted part 1 - Chapter 158

    COI C158

    Rumors heard across the ears of many strangers all around the city. The absurdity of such a man been called from the internet lead them into skepticism. The social media never reveal the private group chats, the words got out from a few trolls spreading the leaks across the website. Thanks to the users from the main servers, they secured the leaks out of the problem. The fast internet is finally under control by the Fuku City¡¯s central servers. These absolute mad groups are spreading so much mischief leaving them to follow the direct order of the cult leader.

    ¡°Test it with the updated web securities¡±

    Random people in the internet get the topic running, where they could no longer find the leaks. They¡¯ve seen it after a short time. It¡¯s been only 10 minutes and everything went smoothly. The forums changed topics about the administrations are finally doing their work.

    ¡°Have anyone of you still have the leaked pictures?¡±

    ¡°You mean that sexy live video?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s from the stream, I doubted that it was some guy using magic to disguised like that¡±

    (A meme where there¡¯s a child with a confused look)

    ¡°I am traumatized now¡±

    ¡°Lol¡±

    ¡°Still that leaks went gone like (A gif of a man sparkles down with his fingers twinkling and caps ¡®magic¡¯)¡±

    ¡°Did someone atleast screen shot the damn hting¡± ¡°thing*¡±

    The comments went on and on as soon other people read it. The man sits inside the caf¨¦ in Mihayara district, as he entered a new themed restaurant. Inside where is the common BL theme, he managed to get a seat after many fan girls monopolized every seat he could find. There is no way for him to get in as he is already at late hours.

    He got his things put together as he enjoys reading the romance between men. For once, this story is better than he would¡¯ve thought. The author is an Agathean and the artist is a citizen. It was a huge hit. A message receives from his friends as what he heard about having special guild doing business with them.

    ¡°Hey Perb, or whatever you called yourself. If you still going after the boys, better delete this or they we are going involved into sex crime here lol. Back to business, the businessman had made a great deal with us with the Enders. You know, the guy who helped the artist to make a good BL story . . .¡±

    The book he is reading is an actual blown manga. The art is good with an intense BL suspense between men. The women who had a copy couldn¡¯t look away for a minute. The Perb looks around as they still keep their eyes on the book. It was just the first release and it is just a one shot. He chuckles a bit and continue

    ¡°. . . We have materials we need to make the project. Let¡¯s hope we could finish this before the convention starts. I pray for our success and you, our friend, get ready for yourself. We managed to get your legitimate license, but as a foreigner. So, you could move freely beside trapped in Mihayara district¡±

    The Perb steps out the caf¨¦. He is been here for so long as that he still eyeing on the city barrier. A lot of stuff happening here, him being stay low and nothing been changed for the government to reconcile with the defectors. There was no reason too, but he sees them at Fuku City providing a special treatment to the returning people and also his enemies he made. He is not sure who is there alive and well after what he had done to their behinds. The way he looks now, fat, and still able to move as he is not reaching to obesity. He is overweight, and that¡¯s fine for him.

    The city keeps improving as he walked pass the streets, the district feels a bit little small than he had to walk around. The ruins clearly dug deep, except for the edges near Taiyou Industries, there are few buildings able to survive the siege. That phased cut buildings are still there and standing. He bet that building should be done after months of underdeveloped. It was not long until he faces Ironno. The man is standing in front of him giving his signal by tapping on his forehead. It was so long to see him before the siege. Now he is calling him over.

    Without a doubt, he needs his help. The fatass was called for as he followed him through the building. The building he entered is ordinary. The place is nothing but vending machines where people buy some souvenirs. It is now filled with Horsin people to get some cheap merchandise. After they moved passed it, there is a special lone shop at the end of the hall. There he was. The man he first met. Haw sittings on the seats as he plays his hands tapping his forehead. The Perb never realize where he is going into, but this means something is really important.

    The Perb couldn¡¯t handle the silent ¡°Ok, what do you want from me?¡±

    Haw replies ¡°A certain group of people is taken a fight against the people from Fuku City. Not much the people who met at the east coast. A crazier approach¡±

    Haw shows him a magic item where Azin is hiding inside Ironno¡¯s saferooms. The people who are chasing him are indeed from Fuku City. They are no defectors, but possessing some hidden items. He continues to explain

    ¡°We want you to become one of the options to the endeavor. I don¡¯t what will you do to them, but the main objective is to hide this man¡¯s powers¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time, but the Perb had already have a connection. The reality he is been through won¡¯t be messing these guys right in front of him. With the correct equipment, these two will easily beating them down. There are always chances he could do anything to these guys, explicitly. Yet, that¡¯s enough enemies he had to do in his entire life. In reality though, he met them in east coast. He won¡¯t be bothering them after what he had witness. Secondly, the dust they keep to themselves and the ways they have to do to take the citizens down are torturous. Even the citizens have resistance, they will drag to the point of insanity.

    Ironno takes him in a convincing matter. ¡°I have seen your activities before. The reason we want you with us is the common enemy. Not because of your kind, it is from ours¡±

    The Perb tilted upright from his seat. To hear something an enemy that is not even a citizen, how did he know? He keeps his cool ¡°Hmm, can you show me who is this person I am interest with?¡±

    ¡°Show you? What about this sound?¡±

    He places the scroll on the table, the scroll is burnt leaving soft tones. The Perb hears it so familiar to his ears. It is depressing to forgot about it. Yet he didn¡¯t regret it, but he moved on. The thought to hear that again made him want to see.

    Later in that same night, Azin cornered himself as they hound through the night. How incredible to see such of them appeared more aggressively like every city¡¯s darkest time. He chuckles quietly, inside the saferoom where he is temporary safe. He can¡¯t be found, yet. The location he is in was recommended by Ironno himself. A miracle to the point of time, bringing to this place during the night. Tabitha is laying low under the sun with her time and words. Without him realize that he is being confident about, maybe it was the floating object on him or was it because his enemies are less skilled in persecutions.

    In the shrine next to the gate down to the underground cavern, it is the place where Sanquin kept talking about. A safer domain where the sea creatures of the dark thriving down there. The feasting things of the dark visions. He would love to see the biome intact, but stops by the moment he casts his spell out from the room. The summoned creatures come out in the most hideous of things. Always have the common dark smiley expression, with bizarre bodies that reminiscence what their myths calling them youkais. Their version of demons.

    Their viciousness is appalling that treated his spells nothing but food. This sight less likely a waste of magic. He casts out only little of it, they cast theirs a highly of it. These monsters of the dark, the environment formed through their magic. Creating an area to themselves, a magic field to the look of it. What¡¯s more intriguing to see it all, his pursuers are not here. Lazy bunch, but they possessed items that brought it here with an affective spell. Azin should¡¯ve brought dusts to fight them against these lone spells, and yet he didn¡¯t dare. He must play his part to drive out the impatient and the unskilled here, to spread the horror with his own skills.

    Random demonic beasts flew out from the air and fall to the ground. The assaults are coming against them, his enemies react and turned around to follow the direction where it thrown. Through the darkness, he lost vision. The opposing invaders didn¡¯t cast out any spells to bring view to this place. It wasn¡¯t important to them. The monsters drove out with every hit marked by magic. Beaten through the bruises lied down then quickly vanishes. This is no magic he recognized among Horsin, a citizen comes in at this time of the night. How is that possible? Azin waits until they reveal themselves.

    The some of the beasts left mana into a fluid spilled on the floor. The chamber that descends down the cavern is being tainted on its mana spills, leaking thickly as it should be in the air as vapor. There he recognized that kind of items among Enders. Both citizen and Enders together, Ironno has that kind of connection. This is an Enders he thought about. It means this is not honest work. A man comes out from the dark with his night vision goggles, he already holding a random man to his side with only one arm. A large man to the sort, and his magic is strong as he is a defector in strength.

    The man pats on the bum of the unconscious man, then it turns into a nice slap where it phases through his pants. That revolting sounds made him questions who does this. This stranger that Ironno would bring like this. The speak of his mind comes in with Ironno and Haw. The two stands by at the back glimmer themselves in silhouette, his eyes are barely could see them from this distance. Azin steps out from the saferoom and see what¡¯s going on. Ironno says to the Perb

    ¡°So, are you going to continue like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. Honestly, I feel great that I¡¯m out from that district for so long¡±

    Azin reaches out to them with his floating object identifies the man¡¯s profile. The connection between him and them were astounding. It is more than just helping a questionable man, but the code was given to him by Haw. It means the poor filth had met them in the most dangerous realm. The vision shows to him that this fat man is still acting on his own nightly matters. His powers though, is bearable enough that he is a defector who still not lose his ambitions. Azin dare to say to him

    ¡°I have bad feeling about this¡±

    ¡°Me too, buddy. I thought that social media telling stories about you being strong, and I look at this place. They really want you gone¡±

    Haw breaks off their conversation as he explains to Azin ¡°This is what she asked for, but duly noted to some of us to keep her from knowing from this man. This is not a fight you are go against without taken risks. The man you see here is . . .¡±

    ¡°People called me a pervert, just call me Perb. I am here with a common goal in mind. Ironno here made me realize that they have something I do need. You know, I really going to need it anyway. The sound I heard before was a big change¡±

    The Perb jiggles the unconscious man to see something what he has. The man drops an item he is looking for. This is the one he detected from Ironno¡¯s magic scroll. A form of a keychain. He drops the man and picks it up. Protected being stolen by a magic concealment. Ironno gives him the scroll he needs to break it. The keychain shakes rapidly and then soon turned lifeless, the magic contain inside pushes out and returned back to the unconscious man. The Perb holds it firmly as he gotten his first materials.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°I¡¯d say my first payment during the night¡±

    Then picks up the man¡¯s device and stole a bit of his money. Added with magic and a hacking software, he randomly taken only a bit of more than 1,000 Y from his credit.

    ¡°And a tip for this guy¡±

    Azin looks at them that he is causing trouble. Haw sees the same thing, but the reason he done that is because that¡¯s how he behaves. Ironno is the one who recommend it to him. It is enough of a chaos and also not interrupting their busy work. Haw has Miyusuki¡¯s training while he is gathering offers secretly among the community in Mihayara district. They need a labor boy, this man is able to hide both identities, and now the Perb has a third.

    The Perb continues ¡°I am not going to have trouble for you, but troubles are coming to you too. I need something to gain while helping you. Those two had helped me before. Who am I kidding? I am also need of help for them¡±

    There is nothing left to do now but to follow the risks they are making. Azin casts his magic on Haw and left this place, only the three of them gathered together as this is would be enough for them to fight. Ironno keeps with his magic scrolls while the two eyeing on each other as they are in front of the unconscious man.

    The Perb asks him ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name again?¡±

    ¡°Azin, got in trouble with troublemakers at Fuku City. You?¡±

    ¡°Joined unintentionally when they found me in Mihayara District. I have this here is the key materials that I need to make. So anyway, do you know why Ironno did it too? Haw, the man has too much time didn¡¯t bother helping us. I heard much of you. Your works only done aggressively in Fuku City. You think Ironno would be a good help here?¡±

    Ironno is hiding something on his scrolls. It is from U¡¯ecin¡¯s old hunting list, it passes down to him after saving some women as they used his saferooms. He can¡¯t remember when it started, but it sure gives them relief and offer something he could not refuse. The city¡¯s dark agenda. He never been a part of it, but this is how he able to create saferooms in the most advantageous locations he could find. The women never tell anything about it except about the gossips. This was given a bad outcome with the Perb¡¯s success. It did save the innocent bystanders. It also saves the people who are using it as hideouts. They are as clever than he made it for.

    Now he doesn¡¯t know what to do with the scrolls manifest from their visits. The magic scrolls on his hands are as powerful enough as them. The look of his eyes, that the city couldn¡¯t detect its powers. Filled to the fullest of their citizen¡¯s magic, to the sheer high tier of magic in control. He possesses the powers of a literal god if he is that too mortal of a weak man. The first thing they could do now is to get them here, and the unconscious man is here as examples of his uses.

    The summoned monsters are coming back, the magic field is not yet removed as they busy themselves talking. The Perb said to them ¡°I guess our break here is over. Let¡¯s see first what we can do here¡±

    Everything revolves around him as the environment is twirling around as the dark winds circling them, monsters hidden raises on their feet and up to the air. The dome is formed as it shrouded around them. Ironno sees it for the first time the powers they unleashed. Their very presence was easily harmed. Azin¡¯s floating object protect them as it siphons the harmful auras.

    Ironno touches the object and laying it down. ¡°Let me use my magic scrolls. You will see this kind of power can¡¯t be detected in this city¡¯s law¡±

    The Perb agrees ¡°Listen to him, I was able to get out. I didn¡¯t carry my fake ID around and that was a load of mana I have to conceal myself¡±

    Azin heard them and casts the object into a spiral nova, blasted away the initial threat before them. The monsters were knocked back as this time they are carrying glass like gems. It able to hold itself as it needs a little more power to break them.

    The Perb transforms himself into a woman, his powers become grandeur to himself as his confident boosted out of his ego. His abilities rose insignificantly with only buffs coming from his own. The monsters come out from the dark and attacked him first. The Perb acts out in sudden movement with only one stance at the time against his enemies. By sheer weight of his punches and kicks in quick succession, the loud bursts of the monsters burst out to the air. The loud noise broke through the magic field and heard across the hill. The Perb¡¯s device starts to ring as the call of the police is coming to this place.

    Ironno uses this chance to use his magic scrolls. Release one of them on the Perb¡¯s device, the spell places on it and cause soundwave to search down the hills. The mountain shrine shakes down, where the enemies¡¯ avatars revealed to them. They have seen that Azin has companies as they tried to record who are he is with. One of them is shocked they couldn¡¯t detect them in the first place.

    ¡°Where in the hell, did they come from?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I think we found one of us gone missing. He¡¯s out¡±

    ¡°Tch* It¡¯s too late now, there was a loud noise coming from here. The police will definitely find us¡±

    The avatars try to escape, but the trees surrounding them are acting up. The spells drew on the ground up to the leaves. The air turned sour to their magic¡¯s presence. A powerful disruption blocked their escape. They could not do anything to react this quick as the sudden pull drove them all up to the shrine. The trees cleanly brought them here, the magic infused with the scrolls make it look like they are flying toward them. The Perb comes out from the leaves and quickly take the avatars out one at the time. The fight was easily done and the magic field disappears.

    The Perb had witness that the Horsin is getting stronger by the day. The same goes before when he is at the east coast. They are starting to find ways to get hold of their mana to fight against them. The magic scrolls Ironno used are both powerful and safe. Leaving him how he is able to get such power infused into a piece of paper. The avatars fell easily leaving off the dolls they left to them. The materials used for shamanism but fully made by neutral mana.

    When he brings them to them, he sees Azin using his floating object to send the unconscious man back to Fuku City. The Perb jumps on to him, Azin dodges him using the floating object, absorbing in and places him to the other direction.

    ¡°What in the fuck did you do that? Ironno, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    He turns to Ironno, he is busy using the scrolls to gather as much mana spread around here. It fades so quickly as it too tries to escape. The Perb never seen this man, Azin, acting this way. He remembers Haw did some horrible things in the Black and White Zone, while Ironno allowed him to do the most unseen experience to his victim when he was attacked. But this one, is a good man? So unbelievable.

    Ironno calls out to them. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be wasting our time here, what do you find through the forest downhill?¡±

    ¡°Another avatar, you should¡¯ve used the same magic to forced summon here¡±

    ¡°For what? You clearly hear your device ringing. The police are coming and you are not the type of person to meet them¡±

    Azin speaks out ¡°Neither with all of us having a group like him¡±

    ¡°Oh stop, I¡¯ve come and help and you took away my prize¡±

    The light rays up from the air as the police are coming up. The police used magic to quickly remove any teleportation spell. The female police are gaining the ground up.

    Improved with their new equipment, they rushed up to any elevation to the uphill of the mountain shrine. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate when fighting this man. It¡¯s been too long where he hid inside Mihayara district¡±

    ¡°Is that really the same guy who sexual harassed the men?¡±

    ¡°Try saying that again if you are a man, he is been in the wanted list and still able to get away¡±

    The search lights are coming up, floating in the air searching for them flying away. There is no chance to escape. The Perb is waiting for Ironno to use his magic.

    Azin watches Ironno comes at front as they come up in an alarming fast pace. Ironno pulls out a scroll, bigger than any paper. A size of a poster as the writings and drawings are bolden and thick. Clean in the citizens¡¯ language, the calligraphy on it is surprising to be identical to theirs. Ironno made it so as the poster reaches to their flashlights.

    ¡°Freeze! What?¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I thought I saw someone. Damn, we have already found the coordinates where he is¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what you call the true rapists. He doesn¡¯t ask question and he got so quick . . . Ouch!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I bump into someone¡±

    The three never expect to get away, and being invisible than all things they have done. Azin says to Ironno ¡°It should¡¯ve done better to use it since the beginning¡±

    ¡°You know what kind of scroll I used back there?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Then why not understand what it used for¡±

    Ironno gives him the copy. Azin can¡¯t decipher it, even he could use magic but the scroll Ironno used is draining the mana. The Perb could never know such power required for this scroll. In a broad light among the police¡¯s search lights. They are invisible for some reason.

    As the lights are away, within the darkness of the night, they become visible. The police quickly turned around ¡°There! What!?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s search over there, this man is sure can hide fast¡±

    ¡°Everyone gets your gun up and a few flare guns. We will blind him or place some barriers when we found him¡±

    Azin listens closely as the person they are talking too is more than he had not want to listen. This is not the time for him to place judgement on this fat man, his figure changes into a woman with pride with his luscious body. As the words got out, Azin seems to understand the Perb¡¯s uses in crime.

    They listen to the police women¡¯s conversation. ¡°The infamous futanari man, right?¡±

    ¡°Giggle* My bad, that was a bit dark. My kind of joke actually¡±

    ¡°I guess that porn genre is getting too far¡±

    ¡°Or you just shut up and stop distracting yourself here. That pervert is here for a reason, and a victim should be a man around here. If we found that victim, all messed up. I don¡¯t think we can be continuing as police officers when we see that¡±

    ¡°TRUE!¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A scream coming out of nowhere. A woman¡¯s voice, a sound they never recognized. They look carefully and use their magic as this is getting them into a suspense.

    The Perb flat out said it near to them. Azin and Ironno almost got caught, but it was enough of the female police going to the other way. A risky diversion, that man had taking advantage of their escape. Both of them were not impressed by his own actions. The Perb agreed to them in the back of his head. No asking for an apology like the rest of the citizens, this man is arrogant. They never complain, the Perb never feel so alive in their what he is thinking, ¡®awkward¡¯ silent. They keep going as they reaching close to the exit.

    Azin never feel this kind of rumors he heard. A sex offender of the same sex, overpowering them to the best of his abilities living a mark of obscene nightmares to their bottoms. The floating object won¡¯t cast down judgement on him, even this heinous act, and there is nothing he could do as he have to wait and see to justify his action to scare off the people who chased him. Meanwhile, The Perb is looking at the keychain. The piece of materials he could go through just to not get detected. It is slim for a short time, because the real owner never leaves his place. He is wishing to go there if he had a chance.

    The efforts of the police were a failure. The last signal found in their radars are that he is already out from the perimeter. He is already rushing away to north where he headed between Fuku City or the ruins in Mihayara District. This late of night won¡¯t alert the Agatheans stationed there, and the goblins are evacuated to follow the regulations from the ruins¡¯ incident. They look at the radar as they call to HQ

    ¡°Chief, the most wanted man got away . . . No, we have no signs to see any illicit act in the area . . . Yes, the suspects around here are traced back to Fuku City . . . Understood, we will begin our investigation there¡±

    The three was able to escape, leaving no trace behind as they stop to one of Ironno¡¯s saferooms. Their conversation wasn¡¯t over, and the Perb has a lot thing to do in his mind as he reverts back to his fatty self.

    ¡°You guys are getting on my nerve. Since when are you, guys getting more powerful by the day?¡±

    Azin answers ¡°Your city is too easy to release their mana, too frequently if you know about excess mana¡±

    ¡°What are you on about?¡±

    Ironno explains to him by gives him one of his scrolls. The same scroll to hide them from plain sight, a size a poster as the Perb sees it clearly with his magic.

    ¡°You mean to tell me that someone else made this magic scroll for you¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°The silent treatment, then you . . .¡±

    Azin stops him ¡°Quiet! Just use your abilities to identify it. You have this called UI, it will not be hard to understand why¡±

    The Perb looks at him and gives him a creepy grin. Azin didn¡¯t take the bait as he keeps to himself, yet his trembling hands are taking a serious frustration of his provocation. It is clear that Azin doesn¡¯t want this man to be with the group. Reluctantly, this is how far he could get when hunted down.

    The Perb sees the scroll through his UI. The sources say it was developed by his own people. What¡¯s worse as he continues to read further. He drops the poster scroll left him speechless. It was revenge, silly grudges among the female society. They are the alternative of villains, once victims turned to monsters. No wonder they have this kind of powers. Ironno becomes their little revenger. But what¡¯s with Azin¡¯s side of powers? His UI identifies him, but there¡¯s no avail about him. Blocked by an unusual magic around him. Ironno asks him

    ¡°Do understand now?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t give a fuck anymore. Able to contain such power is unbelievable made me think that the Agatheans did the same?¡±

    Azin sighs and gives his floating object to his presence. The Perb couldn¡¯t even dare to say anything, it makes him to think more seriously as before. He keeps on thinking more than he had to think this hard to figure it out. His fate is clearly reaching to the rumors he read from social media website. His own mind keeps in touch the posts he had thought were garbage.

    ¡°. . . A lot of people are fighting in the internet, now they are going at it outside the screen. They are using their summoned creatures to get revenge¡±

    ¡°I found someone¡¯s spirit pet stalking at us in the girl¡¯s bathroom¡±

    It keeps go on ¡°AAH! Who are those fuckers using magic just to do perverted things?¡±

    ¡°Back then there were only mana, now these little fucks are haunting us everywhere nonstop¡±

    ¡°The magic barriers won¡¯t work on these spirits. Where are those fuckers and I would strangle them?¡±

    ¡°Hey! There is some guy making saferooms for us. Go there, if you still value your privacy¡±

    ¡°Why would we have to fear to our own city like this? We should fight back¡±

    ¡°The government did what they can to secure it. It¡¯s good they have helped us before, but where¡¯s the justice?¡±

    The Perb exhausts himself with a sigh, these two Enders have received their powers from them. If his victims know about it too, then which Agatheans or goblins ever tried to take him down for the bounty. Then all the places he enjoyed will be gone with nothing but them searching for him. He thinks really quick and admitted to himself, he said to Ironno directly and Azin hears his concerns.

    ¡°You wanted me join, because in the future I won¡¯t be able to get away¡±

    Ironno¡¯s silent breaks ¡°. . . Value your signal . . . (He taps his forehead). The Perb twitches his eyes and follow along tapping his forehead. Azin watches them disappointedly to the perverted man possessing such a valuable oath.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Azins The Perb-erted part 2 - Chapter 159

    COI C159

    News got out last night, in the morning news the search of the wanted man. ¡°Here on the news, last night, one suspect clearly known with multiple charges of rape with the same sex. This suspect still unidentified his real name with only the name Pervert or the Perb. He is one of many known listed criminals back on our original world. Luckily, there are no incidents happened about this for the past months¡±

    The other news anchor added ¡°Furthermore, the suspect is not the only person going into the mountain shrine alone. Police has identified multiple criminal activities. To any people who are concerns, please advise to keep away from this area during late at night. It will . . .¡±

    The tv screen turns off. A woman lives in a small apartment, caring any less about the warnings outside of her own district. She opens the windows as she is somewhere in Mihayara district. Someone is knocking at the door as she opens as soon as she done watching.

    ¡°Umf, have you done watching?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I learn more than I need to. Say, is that Enders really being provided with the tools from our gang?¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk about it. You know those two ordered us around to keep supplying with scrolls¡±

    ¡°Still, she worked really hard to get those women to ask those guys to be in the kill list¡±

    Kyra walks in and sees her room a bit messy. Umf opens the tv screen again connecting her device. The screen shows the forums about the conversation they have recently. It was late at night, and the women, who are involved, are finally get wanted to read. Kyra reads the post.

    ¡°Revenge huh?¡±

    She drinks her coffee and keeps her eyes on the texts ¡°. . . Ironno, but not U¡¯ecin?¡±

    ¡°You sure acting slow. That man is already gone since before the siege¡±

    ¡°Well, he did batter a lot of people out in the open. He is the first person we know inside this city had made a big impact, other than that goblin, Sork.¡±

    Umf rolls her eyes to her obliviousness. Being the dark green dot gang, Kyra is slowly losing herself back to her own cave. Neither of them actually went outside of the city, nor they would face any of the gangs without a proper supervisor. Even they went to Fuku City to deliver the package to the cult leader himself. Umf went fan girl all over the place because of how advance the facility over there. They returned back looking at the forums as they found one of the satisfied customers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe on saying this, but. I know one of the Enders. A Raker Mawn Guild member, if I recall. I¡¯ve been working in a city guild. I heard one of my co-workers. And I thought it won¡¯t work because of our own people is stronger than them. Then I learn the equipment they used are made from this city. They are like handymen if you can¡¯t believe me. Haw, the man I heard so much about. He did what I asked for. I can finally be safe, that creep won¡¯t be noticing me any time soon¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they did very well to keep us away from noticing them. I never thought using that big magic scroll, a size of a poster, and it is quite expensive. Luckily compared the price made by them. It is 5 sylvs or 50,000 Y each. I know it looks expensive but WOW! It does the trick¡±

    ¡°I still doubt the price, and I let someone else makes a replica of it. Honestly, those guys did make it affordable for us. Why in the world they going to sell it for 79,000 Y?¡±

    ¡°I have seen them buying the materials and making it. The time for it to finally complete is insane. It requires our mana to get it to work. It is a personal thing¡±

    Umf was not too convinced to see how those magic scrolls work. Kyra had bought one too. She places it down on the table and look at the calligraphy. Crawling down her spine as she feels the magic on it, the designs feel creepy yet the materials they used are their traditional washi paper. To make it into a poster size, they glued them together and make it thin as possible.

    ¡°Does it work, Kyra?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I bought it from the young girls. They are students I am trying to get so far. I¡¯m just wanting to know how they able to manufactured it so fast¡±

    A powerful spell, Umf uses it. ¡°Umf, don¡¯t use it here!¡±

    The magic scroll activated as they are getting sucked into the paper.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    They are put inside the paper and giving no time to counteract. Both of them were in shock, they tried to get out of here. The powerful dispels lashing out to the nothingness, the spells they used are like paints splashing all around. Their magic petrified and it loses its effectiveness too quickly. Umf said to Kyra,

    ¡°What kind of magic scroll is this?¡±

    ¡°I bought it without asking what kind of spell they used¡±

    ¡°What did you say to them?¡±

    ¡°The best one to take out the creep for good¡±

    The magic scroll they used is an imprisonment spell. Made out of the young girls¡¯ own mana, their unskilled mana control able to hold these two women off. The more spells they do to it the longer the duration. Since they are trapped, there¡¯s nothing they could do about it. They are going to be there for a while. Moving to the screen, where there are more women wanting to buy it, the forums mention something more about products. On the list, there is a private forum. Umf and Kyra didn¡¯t see it, and what lies inside is about something they secretly wanted to get even.

    The Perb is able to access it with no problems. His eyes were not deceived. Ironno had this kind of dealing longer than they have all thought. ¡°Judgement Days vs. Enders Hitmen¡±

    This nuance made it into common discussions. Azin is talking with Ironno, right now. ¡°Did your guild master know about this?¡±

    ¡°Even before Sanquin and the rest of the Enders so far coming here. Do you think they would ignore the city¡¯s finest resources?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you use it in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Have we killed anyone with it?¡±

    ¡°Sigh*¡±

    The Perb found out more about their activities inside this saferoom. It is clear that the people are helping them from the sidelines. This is not a charity work as he reads it carefully, they are trading information with the products they made. The social media posted this kind of product is no longer for gossips, it has potential as if it meant to fight against the unstoppable nuisance, the spirits pets. Those magic scrolls did a find work. The question is where did they manufactured from? He calls out to Ironno.

    ¡°Hey! Where do you guys made all of these magic scrolls?¡±

    ¡°From Stranding Island, try to go there on your own would be sentences you could not believe¡±

    There is nothing else to say about it. Still, made from the island. He still wonders how they made it so effectively. The island is an embassy of all city states. The fat man starts to smile again with tenacious intention. As the room lights up as they are about to begin. They rested here since their escape. Azin finds a better place for them to fight, into the new environment in the ruins. The ceremonial tree grown there as it helps them fight against their magic. His floating object, already linked to the people chased him down. With his time to decide what to do with them, his hands are already in his palm to ready to unleash it.

    The magic circle is formed on the wall, slowly making itself by the floating object. The light is getting stronger as it reaches them. Ironno gives the Perb some scrolls. On his hand is the abilities he did to them. His eyes were a bit disappointed, but his grins keep shining to the back his imagination. He won¡¯t ruin his moment. He was provided like he is one of them. Wondering why they keep giving him help and the future he will make to make copies of it. This is must be the Horsin¡¯s customs. He plays along in this kind offer.

    Ironno mentioned him one last thing ¡°There is an Enders out there. Dexter Guild member, if you don¡¯t want to be suppressed, neutralize, or anything they called out. Use this, and remember, the tapping on the head won¡¯t work on them twice. Ender Guilds have different interpretation of tapping on the head. I heard random rambles from you while staying here. Haw should¡¯ve explained it to you earlier¡±

    ¡°Really, why not told me earlier?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because I wasn¡¯t in Dexter Guild¡±

    The flash of the magic circle comes out and they disappeared without a trace. They send themselves into the ruins, the deadlands of the spirits.

    Meanwhile, the community secretly couldn¡¯t hold their minds on the people who are going vigilante at Azin. They clearly know that he has companions outside from Fuku City, but they didn¡¯t believe that he had also someone infamous. They dared so much to report the issues to the police and more while the suspicion of certain Enders who are collaborated with the known criminals. They thought they could get him, but they didn¡¯t. There is one problem to this claim. One of the victims that should be violated beneath his belt, and no proof of such a rape.

    Either the man was given by a warning or does it mean he is there for simple reasons. ¡°I think we can¡¯t report him¡±

    ¡°What? That man is a serial rapist. You¡¯ll think we can just ignore everything he had done. You¡¯re nothing but a traitor - Agh!¡±

    ¡°Stop your whining, he said that we can¡¯t do it because we are involved too. If you try to let the police to focus on chasing one guy that couldn¡¯t be caught. Then our enemies will come for us in their opportunity¡±

    ¡°This fucker! You said that because of last week . . . Augh! FUCK! I can¡¯t agree more¡±

    C is there, listening to them ramble. He is here because there are people here had connections with the defectors. Now this man here is already being rude and impatient. Not from the people they heard over there, but the man is distracting himself on his own device.

    ¡°You must be Flashes¡¯ double¡±

    ¡°Shh, I am busy on my dailies. Hey! Could anyone give me snacks?¡±

    The realm is at its service and provide him everything he needed. Somewhere out from the void, it carries out the needs he wanted on the table. The man¡¯s double, Flashes, acted out of a whim, uses his magic, opens the bag, and takes a piece with a strong crunch.

    The people who had doubles whispers on his rude behavior. ¡°Why are we letting him to join in this meeting? He wasn¡¯t even the part of the group and always ignore us when he visits here¡±

    ¡°The thing is about him is special, also his double knows how to make some gadgets. We need the help we can get to use his experimental weapons¡±

    Flashes said to them as he plays his mobile game. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I will bring it to you as long as you keep paying me. That greedy bastard spent most of the money on his maintenances¡±

    One of them access the private monetary transaction as the data shows that the expenses are indeed through as they share, but he spends more than his double.

    They turned to C, ¡°Can you actually redesign it?¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can do it. We are not going to lose our dreams over this fanatical scammer¡±

    A loud warning sounds call out from inside the realm. Flashes covered his ears with his magic and continue his gaming. Others watch him being oblivious as the warning sounds calling out.

    ¡°Warning! Abduction magic detected. People who are involved last night hunt will be taken away. Repeat . . .¡±

    The community was in a panic, their defenses have been breached. Already on their hands are C¡¯s magic items and Flashes recently brought rune designs. They need to make it quick before all of them will be abducted.

    The Perb is waiting for them. The people who want Azin out from their lives. He transforms into a woman again and uses the magic scrolls given by Ironno. His body become a physically muscles woman with her tomboyish hair and her tanned skin. The outfit looks like a fitness bikini as she fists both of her hands releasing the magic she holds. The magic arounds her both scrolls and Azin¡¯s supporting magic. She feels the mana around her, protecting from the dusts and the detection from the city. There is no holding him/her back where his spells are powering up into his physical attributes. Her voice turned feminine

    ¡°Alright boys, I am ready whenever are you are¡±

    Ironno raises his pickaxe with the rest of his scrolls. He pulls out the scrolls to his belt all rolled up according to his set ups. The area they are in, and in full exposure to the dusts. Giving them the chance to fight without any of them to escape, including their own. Azin raises the mana flow to the floating object. All of his spells are manifesting, preparing to conjure the enemies¡¯ upcoming attacks, also manipulating the spells of the unskilled. Ironically, he worries them from the Perb¡¯s hands.

    The ruins start to grow as the ceremonial tree is nourishing the magic they unleash. Finally, their enemies were summoned. Ironno held firm with his weapon as the traps are ready. Old traps he laid on when he built the saferooms. It comes back with Azin¡¯s help. Those dusts traps will surely weaken them, but he is not sure with other magic items on their enemies. Azin is surely be ready for that. The questions on their minds right now are the Perb¡¯s dealing with them.

    The enemies appeared and ready. There were no signs of them being taken by surprised. Azin warned them before using his magic. The man who was freed from the Perb¡¯s creepy hands was given a chance to warn the others. They brought out powerful magic items with them including the weapons replicated from the defectors¡¯ special utilities. They fought back immediately as they entered this place, the overwhelming magic burst out at the open blindingly without any sight of their targets.

    The Perb backs away as the enemies¡¯ magic chase anyone who is not their side. The numbers of people joined their spells under a powerful dust storm. It blows on them as the dusts try to solidify it. The Perb feels the solid crystals thrown on to her as her magic defenses are active. Forming cracks that immediately breaks away from her aura. The protection still holds but she pushed further as something big thrown at her knocking her down and slides on the floor with shards prickle her smooth skin.

    ¡°Is this how strong they are, really?¡± She pulls herself up as her gorgeous body is only being dirtied by the dust. She wipes it off without even caring what the next magic spell comes to her. She looks at her two companions, where Ironno is having trouble with the enemies¡¯ barrage of spells, while Azin is channeling his spells. They are both distracted and the opportunity she had has started. The magic flows through her body, her limbs inside are coursing every spell harmonizing together, she blows a toxic breathe, and her illusion, she summoned, is starting to make flesh.

    The Perb uses one of Ironno¡¯s scrolls. Surging it to herself and improved her feminine appearance, gaining the absolute powers she dared to hold onto. The succubus charm, the complete clone form, and with an added surprised below her belt. She jumps forward. Her enemies saw her trying to escape from her disgusting advance. They brought their rune weapons, blocked her attacks. Their faces froze

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Our runes can¡¯t over power him¡±

    The Perb looks at them with her beautiful grin. They shrouded her face as it turns worse with a silhouette face leaving the expression opens with her spell. A laughing mouth with her eyes grin.

    Azin hears them in shocked. The Perb used Ironno¡¯s strengthening scrolls into the worse cases of actions. He shouts out to Ironno ¡°Why did you give him that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late now, He chose to use it that way¡±

    The ceremonial trees¡¯ roots are reaching to their direction as Azin gathered it into the air.

    ¡°I am going to entangle them, just stop him doing anything careless¡±

    ¡°There is no need to. A Raker Mawn guild member never interfere with someone¡¯s skills¡±

    ¡°He is NOT an Enders!¡±

    ¡°But we are!¡±

    ¡°By the disgrace of your Lord! You are making us the villains!¡±

    The fight is already over. The Perb wasn¡¯t done and heard the noise from the back. Azin tries to entangle them with the ceremonial trees. Her feet already stepping on them being charmed with their body forced to come closer and their faces mortified. The people they abducted were not fighters from the start. They brought powerful magics and abilities, and wrongfully used against this man. In his female form, she stretches out trying to allure them with his well-made female body. He suddenly blocks a sudden attack from his own team, luckily, she negates it quickly before they are knocked out.

    Fool him once Azin, the Perb is not going to lose his, her prize again. This time she won¡¯t be hesitating to do what she wanted to do. She pulls out her glasses and places on her eyes, the light reflection on her lens as she puts it on. That gorgeous face and the seductive voice

    ¡°You all know what¡¯s going to happen, right?¡±

    They stood silent. The charm is too strong for them to refuse. Their heads move up and down without a single word coming from their desperate mouths. Some starts to passed out, giving herself an angry look.

    The jealousy of their sides to see others giving out their conscious not to feel his molestation. The immense fear in their heads is getting greater by the moment. The Perb walks to them, slowly, while the others being stomped gently. Already feeling her feet are removing her shoes and their clothes with burning satisfactory. One of them being stepped on able to break the charm with a loud scream. The Perb quickly hits him to the air then slammed him on the ground just only his legs. The distraction was good enough. Azin casts his spell around him. The Perb tries to stop it, but it was too late. They were all mummified by the entanglement. Mercy have brought roots to the abducted.

    The Perb sighs in disappointment, his female body is truly made him acting out like a woman. None of them seem to enjoy it, knowing so well that the man had been less fortunate to his enemies. After the fog of their magic spells subsided, the aftermath revealed far worse. Azin witness the numbers of abductees. The Perb is more capable to do it alone. It wasn¡¯t himself to grow overpowering. It is the less discipline of the people he caught. Then Azin takes a look at the magic circle,

    ¡°Ironno, what did you do to my magic circle?¡±

    ¡°There is more to it than people who wanted to confront you, and I added what we wanted to confront¡±

    There are more than just people who wanted Azin. The Perb recognized these other stalkers, he never known they hid in Fuku City. The vast numbers they brought were almost Azin¡¯s, almost. There are a few troublemakers who done worse. The women¡¯s target list has started. Ironno brings out the device handed over by the women. He scans through their faces and takes some picture. Following the instructions given by them, the women who request for the revenge received it. Others didn¡¯t believe it, while they immediately respond.

    ¡°Continue¡±

    Ironno, the man who is following the orders of his guild master. Doing such a thing to act as a hitman for this city, he proceeds to do an act for them. To take their revenge to ease their burdens by their annoying harassments. He thought this would Azin say to him, the silent creeps in without any bother. Azin only focuses on the people he caught and not with Ironno¡¯s. The silent breaks and Azin only said this

    ¡°Sweeten the revenge will only make them wanting for more, Ironno. Make sure to take good care of their decision. Like I did to put my trust in you with him¡±

    Their eyes stared to the man in a woman¡¯s form. His clones gathered them up with disappointed looks with their mummified catches. It is clear he wants someone to savor his victory. He looks at them back, well, all of his clones look at them in the most innocent expression he could make. Ironno keeps his mouth shut with his eyes staring death to him with dusts carrying on his parcel. A frown cute faces are showing and away from his gaze. The Perb kept his act, and fears to his reaction. The magic scroll he was provided was too profound for him to disobey.

    Something is coming to them, the Perb knows those are defectors. They are coming. He pulled their enemies together where the entangled are. Ironno gives the device to the Perb as it records.

    ¡°We need to hurry, if we are going to use all the strongest spells, you better satisfy the ¡®investors¡¯¡±

    Ironno pulls the people who are stalking, the Perb looks at them froze and their expression losing their sanity to look at his feminine muscles. He continues

    ¡°Place the marked tattoos to these people. Make it quick, our enemies are coming¡±

    The Perb looks at their dead eyes, to see fellow stalkers with no registration of sexual assaults. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all, the words of Ironno keeps ringing the right actions he takes. He whispered to them to their ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, alone. Or better yet, bring your friends without my colleagues here. I knew you want to, so call me¡±

    Sweet giggles to their ears with their mouths exhale to their last masculinity to a serial gay rapist. Their shirts were torn off with Ironno¡¯s pickaxe. The armored runes were not enough to against his weapon. The runes shine on Ironno¡¯s weapon draws out the powers they have in their runes. Exposed chest, the perb uses the scroll he was given and rubs it, slowly on their fair skin.

    They even show little teardrops to the side of how revolting they feel, and the charms added to the Perb¡¯s feminine form. Their mind clouded in a dream to feel it real. The sad expression on their eyes to show the mound appearing on their pants. The Perb too is sad too. He intentionally makes it slow as Ironno and Azin focuses on the upcoming threat. Azin ignores everything he witness on the Perb¡¯s actions and prepared the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. The floating object manifests the mana of the abductees and siphon off their neutral mana. The mana flow shows a different color as the bright light is mix with demonic writings.

    The magic circle breaks through, as the reinforcement blasts out with gaming music on the background. The defectors come in with a fierce assault. Through the occurring flames in a one meteor strike, Ironno uses the scroll and disperse the flames along with his pickaxe breaking through the meteor. The breakage of the coals on the enemy¡¯s hand where his spells uproar to the highest of his strength. He suddenly stops as the scroll devoured his uprising power. His recklessness proceeds him to go forward in front of Ironno¡¯s swinging pickaxe. He grabs the handle but the head curves to hit his shoulder.

    It pierces his armor but able to stop his attack by grabbing Ironno¡¯s arm and swings him to his team. Azin pulls Ironno to safety. The loud music comes forth causing a powerful vibration to any magic in the air. The shakes ruptured the magic as it vibrates and slow down the spell casts. The man is injured, comes to him to break off the music

    ¡°Shut it up! They are using shamanism. Look!¡±

    ¡°Quit hitting me, it was supposed to stop for incoming magic, our mage is not in position yet¡±

    ¡°I knew it when a first timer like you ever fight against an Enders¡±

    A scream goes wild as the vibration removes the charm of the Perb¡¯s magic. The wild wails of wanting to escape from the pervert¡¯s grasp. The reinforcement could not withstand how noisy it is and they flat out use their magic against their allies. Azin didn¡¯t thought of them attacking their own. The spells were cast with a strong powerful earth magic crushing them in a sinkhole and buried them alive in silent. The Perb is able to escaped and finished what Ironno wanted to the targets. For the moment, his heavy breathing was making a mood of his voice, then now it¡¯s gone as the others were buried alive.

    Azin says to Ironno ¡°Are there people don¡¯t even care their own allies?¡±

    ¡°Learn more about this city, you will keep surprising yourself to find out more than you thought¡±

    The reinforcements are only three people, the Perb saw the last one hiding from the far distance. The mage is really trying to snipe it all away from here. The Perb smiles, then left his image. Azin sees the real him heading somewhere, he tries to stop him but the loud speakers blocked his spell. The man shows himself as he is distracted with the Perb¡¯s images.

    The man who fought with Ironno steps in with his shrunken head revealed. Azin recognizes the item.

    ¡°The man is holding a warrior ritual. It won¡¯t work on us¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? If he lands on me . . .¡±

    The man did hit him, compared to the abductees counter attack. This one didn¡¯t break him like the rest. The man with the music player notices it too.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to your shrunken head? This is the same incident when we are fighting the spirits.¡±

    ¡°I know, I forgot. Look over there¡±

    The ceremonial tree roots are there, already siphoning the powers he had.

    ¡°. . . Why am I the only one getting the disadvantage?¡±

    The loud sound coming from afar, their mage is under attack. The man with the shrunken head knows there is no shamanism there, he rushes forward but was pulled with Azin¡¯s magic. The two sees the Enders are attacking, the background music start playing as they building up their buffs.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything with the dusts around us to get him¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for that bastard. The creep is still there¡±

    They both sense the Perb presence here, as they don¡¯t know the that magic scroll enhances his fake presence. His image backs away as if he is waiting for them to strike, but in reality, this one doesn¡¯t have enough mana to fight and it stalls as the real one is fighting their mage.

    Ironno charges forward, buffing along the way with Azin¡¯s magic. The large wave of wind magic comes to them. The background music causing a powerful frequency interrupting the magic¡¯s flow. The man breaks through it easily as he raises his fists with strengthening. Enforcing willingly to the shrunken head, he has to waste all his mana on it in order to reinforce his attacks. He breaks deep within Ironno¡¯s defenses. His recklessness continues, and he give no hesitation from his advance. The man unleashed his spell spontaneously causing a powerful explosion.

    The shockwaves turned crystallize and the man immediately backs off as Ironno able to hit back to the injured shoulder. The man with the music player sees how they easily take him out, and already used their secret weapon. The signal jammer raises to his hands and caused seismic shockwave to all mana. A small gap to be immune to all of their spells, the defectors suddenly break down with no mana left in them for short seconds. Azin¡¯s floating object falls down, while Ironno wasn¡¯t affected by it. He sees the man down lying as he quickly breaks his shrunken head. The man couldn¡¯t believe what he sees as the head pierced a hole in it.

    Those short seconds made his item vulnerable, and destroyed on his hand. Blood spilled out on his palm pierced and holding the shrunken head. His powerful item, destroyed. He never felt fear this much as the immunity removed. This is not a coward dependency on the item. It is the item helps him destroy, and Ironno knows its worth as he feels the explosion burnt on his body. Azin comes rushing to him as the protection is gone leaving exposure to flesh of the man¡¯s explosive. The man with music player uses another item for all of them to escape. They vanished, including the abducted.

    Meanwhile, the huge shockwave swiftly saved the mage from the incoming rape. The Perb with the rest of his images all vanishes after that perfect moment. All of the mage¡¯s clothes left behind as the Perb masterfully used the scroll. It was meant to mark them and forever removed the connection to certain people or item. The mage personal items were all removed. This is his first time to remove strong people from their clothes. It¡¯s been so long for him to do it, even the dusts were good additions to his methods. Now, with this scroll. They are free as he can undress them.

    ¡°This time, all of you will experience what boys love is¡±

    A laughter comes after to his own words.

    The defectors had accomplished rescuing them. They called out to the cult leader what happened. The only thing he could say to them ¡°Do you want to get involved? The same what happened last week?¡±

    The man with music player said to the man with destroyed shrunken head ¡°What will happened to you now?¡±

    ¡°I can still make one, the fragments still linger. I just need to find a better replacement . . .?¡±

    Both of them sees their companion in his underwear. They thought that pervert didn¡¯t leave and keeps in the distance with them. The naked man said to them with a face full of maniacally laughter.

    ¡°You never going to believe this¡±

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Azins Guiding his Failures part 1 - Chapter 160

    COI C160

    The cult leader listens to the concerns of the man with the lump of coal. His important item is destroyed, he can only use his powers in the limits of his mana use. The thought of them go after the Enders are quite good to react. Those people who are abducted were not that useful at all, however the rewards are high even they don¡¯t have doubles. They must be the people who gain a lot of money through the internet. Also, the investigation is being handled in the Fuku City security. His spy is mentioning about looking for Azin themselves. He calls out to him

    ¡°Follow to their according plan, he did so much damage to them. I think we might find a good scape goat for their side of interest¡±

    The spy listens to him very carefully. It is time to make allegations so that the purge will be properly be amends. Last week incident, is the greatest foolery among the entire event for the defectors and the low lives in Fuku City. The cult leader never thought those selfish people are wanting more to celebrate. The segregations among communities are really a bother to his unification.

    ¡°I guessed; a strong leader is enough to keep them together. In reality, behind my back. I am no less powerful like the people in the government. I have given too much rewards to the weak to help the strong get back inside¡±

    He swirls his glass as he drinks his alcohol ¡°Hmm, how far will I keep a blind eye?¡±

    The main security facility of Fuku City, right after they apprehended two suspects. That¡¯s what the spy thought. The defectors mentioned the Perb and Azin abducting the lowlife, asking the real question why did they help the lowlife. He checks his notes again to relearn so many times. It is because of the double¡¯s, double¡¯s friends who knows a guy that told the other guy about another doubles who has powers within Fuku City. In other words, people they don¡¯t want to mention have their gripes on them. Those three defectors were separately called to face them.

    It was obvious, their doubles are blackmailing them. Especially to the man with the lump of coal, who lost his shrunken head. The most dangerous defectors who ever hid his true power. Who would¡¯ve thought his powers were easily calmed down by the spirits? Never mind him, he continues reading the notes.

    ¡°Good day, your partners (doubles) are doing some drama between your spare time. Make sure to see and settle it as professional as possible, and please don¡¯t hesitate or prolonged the delay. You¡¯ll miss the best scene on the show¡±

    ¡°The one-man rape party¡± The spy says it out of the open.

    ¡°You got that DAMN right!¡±

    He turns around and the Perb is passing by, hand cuffed. The securities were able to apprehend him, surrounded with men. This is the obvious public fake performance he had ever saw. His legs are shaken, and the Perb keeps looking at him with his fat body giggling with them. They look at each other eye to eye as the Perb gives a wink. Along with other person comes along is Ironno, and where there is no Azin on sight. The spy looks at social media and sees the posts from the lowlifes¡¯ revenge.

    The head of Fuku security and the police chief are waiting for the two suspects. Two women side to side looking at each other as they are waiting for the third person to come. Behind the see-through glass window, there where they should see the suspects.

    ¡°These two, the Perb and U¡¯ecin, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not U¡¯ecin, I have seen much of his face with every officer¡¯s report¡±

    ¡°Then who is he exactly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Ironno¡± The third woman comes in with her partner. The partner sees two other women, then slowly moves back.

    Two gang members of the dark green dot, the police chief says their former group. ¡°Former yakuzas, I never thought you people changed groups¡±

    The woman ignores her and focus on her partner. ¡°Why are you backing out? You¡¯re being rude to our friends¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in there, that¡¯s a woman¡¯s club I could see one¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about . . .?¡±

    The man points out at the window and said ¡°I know all about the people hiding their skeletons inside their closets, just stop with the secret live yaoi sex shows¡±

    The man dodges confidently seeing his partner quickly react, that dirty jokes put her on edge, and quickly unleashed her magic.

    The head of security stops her by shooting with a runic stun gun. It didn¡¯t stun her, but only silence her spells. ¡°You two still acting like this even before being transferred to this world. We should focus first about these two¡±

    The woman sighs, yet keep her annoyed expression. The man who is behind her back showing the thumps up. The two top positioned officers didn¡¯t respond and give him a mean look. The man leans to his partner¡¯s ears and said,

    ¡°They¡¯re truly your secret organization. Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t blow this plan up¡±

    He left the room, leaving the three finally speaks out in their own business.

    The woman sees the glass window as they are both standing against the wall, and she said, ¡°Stop the act, we need to get what we wanted for. Our clients are getting angry since the creeps are getting bolder than we had imagined¡±

    The glass window slides down to the ground as the two men see them for the first time. Except for one woman. Ironno only speaks from what he remembered talking with her

    ¡°U¡¯ecin only mentioning you as the hitmen. I¡¯m not going to explain myself why I am taking so long¡±

    The police chief explains to him ¡°It is because we have different businesses. Thankfully, you¡¯re taking U¡¯ecin¡¯s job us¡±

    The woman sees this development going smoothly ¡°I know you are using your classified documents on him. You¡¯ll be so in trouble if they found out about it¡±

    ¡°There is no need to, those people are as useless as they can be. The women shouldn¡¯t deserve with their ¡®mistakes¡¯¡±

    Ironno didn¡¯t want to know why these citizens¡¯ women were this reserve and enduring the bad examples of their own people. Harassments and letting themselves go at it from their illegal advance. U¡¯ecin has this reaction to go against their ¡®respects¡¯ and led it to their demise. His victims were crippled, but not dead. But what he heard from him before, it was a warning. This time U¡¯ecin told him to end it for him, all of them

    The police chief continues ¡°You two both don¡¯t know why the two of us siding . . .¡±

    The Perb answers anyway ¡°You better not say it, I already know since the first target I¡¯ve been taken on. The house wife, I never seen her acting that way . . .¡±

    The woman stops him ¡°You have already agreed to this. We apprehended you and your partner except for that one man. It was because of the witness. Again, what did you do to her?¡±

    The Perb couldn¡¯t say much and Ironno too wants to know ¡°I always follow my job, but the man is acting petty for some reason¡±

    The head security uses her magic and slams on the ground creating a quake ¡°Don¡¯t try hiding it. Ironno is already proven his works and his scrolls. The witness never been this ecstatic to her own imagination. She returns back to her occultic behavior. After this, we will still let you go. We still need of use of you to deal with on the list¡±

    The woman thought this two would beneficial to get their plan to work. Getting revenge for the women who are fell victims from the lowly men, and the Perb is essential for such viewing punishment.

    The spy is helping the investigation, as he watches the security camera with the other security members. The investigator is with them analyzing the culprit¡¯s action. It was too suspicious, while on the other room is the witness humming happily over there. The investigator said to the spy

    ¡°I know you are the head security¡¯s best staff. I am from Mihayara district under the police chief¡¯s order. Let¡¯s work together and see how did she changes so much¡±

    The video plays, it was hours before night time.

    Azin and his group able to sneak in back to Fuku City in the afternoon. He is more surprised than he ever thought. Ironno has someone letting him go in, and the Perb has a membership with a different identity. Those two able to get in with ease. This framed man always get inside in different ways, and this time it was Tabitha¡¯s help. The two of his companions were not with him at the moment. Previously, Tabitha reaches out to Azin and squeezed his collar shirt and shakes him back and forth.

    ¡°We just left you and you pulled them out from Fuku City. Are you really helping me or what?¡±

    ¡°Thanks for getting me back in. I need to go somewhere else. My actions did a number of them in their own homes¡±

    ¡°Those crazy stunts of yours made them into a fit. I don¡¯t know of these people needing help, but they sure calling out help in the private servers¡±

    ¡°I admit my regret, but I never thought they let their rage on them instead of me. I never know crazy people¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re IDIOTS!¡±

    Archivist watches them quarrel and Tabitha keeps shaking him to no end. They did their part to check on the others, and the meetings were improved greatly as they planned for their escape.

    Ironno and the Perb were already going into the apartments, looking for the client. They didn¡¯t detect where Azin is and they have to get it here for the request. Ironno reads the map and some notes. The Perb replies on the website as they are walking.

    ¡°An innocent neighbor¡¯s house wife. Now she is getting into trouble. I don¡¯t think she is what she really thinks she is¡±

    Ironno couldn¡¯t care less ¡°We made it here, and our client matches with his. You¡¯ll get your materials in both ways¡±

    ¡°Augh! Women! They don¡¯t want their own hands dirty¡±

    Somewhere in the Fuku City, the house wife, or widowed mother, is taking care of her child injured from an accident. The boy got hit on the head after he tripped. The bruise on his head won¡¯t heal with magic, it is strange for her child to be immune with magic. She able to identify his injury with her UI. Weird symbols like it drawn in magic spell, a tribal spell. It¡¯s been like this since morning. The boy is gaining more ill than she had thought, even though her landlord comes to help the boy. He is able to wake him up, but later in the afternoon, the fell back to sleep. She can¡¯t afford to get her son to see the doctor. Even she brings him out for help, the outside is dangerous where the creeps are waiting.

    There¡¯s a knock on the door. The widow woman comes at the door. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡±

    ¡°I come here to check the boy. I brought a basket of fruits¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful of you¡±

    The stranger was the one who found her child on the sidewalks, while she was busy doing groceries. The mother finds her child with the stranger as the boy with a head injury. Now here, he comes back. This makes her feel uncomfortable. She says to him

    ¡°I know we¡¯ve been seeing each other at the market. But my husband will be here soon¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We need to take care of that boy¡¯s strange injury¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The house wife tries to get him to leave, but he insists. The man is being eyeing on her for a long time. Trying to evade his advances since they met, her child is afraid of him after seeing him a few times. This makes her even more nervous. In truth, Her husband passed away before they are coming to this world. She kept saying to him her husband is away just to get rid of him and the rest of the womanizers. Yet, this stranger keeps on insisting. She sends a message to anyone for help through her device as she feels something wrong about her body.

    A misty strange air is roaming inside her apartment she opens the windows and tried to blow it away. The mist ignores her magic. The man keeps eyeing on her with his hands grabbing the basket.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is strange but, there is a strange air inside¡±

    ¡°I know¡±

    Her body suddenly went dizzy and she lies down on the table. The mist reveals an artificial mist near the basket. She tries to reach out the basket and accidentally drops it on the table, as the basket roles out the fruit, she sees some adult sex toys hiding inside. The stranger stands up and sees his prize.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been making excuse about your husband. I¡¯ve been eyeing you for days. I¡¯ve been also tried to get close to you . . .ow!¡±

    The apartment¡¯s defenses are acting up, the slight annoyance should¡¯ve taken him out. Under his shirt reveals the rune protection. She knew this man is bad, but he never thought he was this prepared. Her finances are low, and the landlord is kind enough for her not to pay rent, but she needs money to feed and to educate her child. The most desperate approached she could do is doing shift night clubs. The stranger explains to him

    ¡°. . . laugh . . . Even you didn¡¯t notice me at the club while you were serving drinks. There!¡±

    He starts ripping her long skirt.

    The item inside her inventory activates, Azin¡¯s bead brightens the room removed the spells from her apartment. The stranger blinded and the house wife breaks free, she casts a spell to her child and brings him to her side in a seal. She begins to run outside as the man quickly recovers. She walks out and saw the landlord close to the stairs covered in crystalized dust, the bright light helps her see around her that the stranger places a small realm here, in front of her apartment. The landlord froze in place covered in dust, no signs of his breathing and his life lost.

    The stranger walks outside and sees her in a panic ¡°I have always been looking at you, you don¡¯t have a husband. You¡¯ve been smooching with that old man¡±

    The stranger holds a ritual on his hands. Able to stop her from using her magic. She holds herself trying not to give in to the rituals, every step that stranger make beats her heart louder with every strong step. She survived for this long after so much have happened in this city. The representative did help her move somewhere up north, but the stalkers are able to go through the securities. They are getting better and better bypassing everything else because of this phenomenon.

    When his hands reach closer, the bright light rays to him blinding him one more time. The house wife curled back and falls closer to the dead crystallized man. The dusts covered her losing the bright light. Her magic was gone and her child comes out from her seal, the dust breaks the curse from her child as he wakes up and screams at the stranger.

    ¡°MOMMY! That¡¯s the mean man trying to hurt me!¡±

    It was too late. The stranger had already placed the realm here. Already killed someone to get this far, two people try to hold their last comfort.

    The stranger grabs the child then throw over his shoulder, the house wife covered in dust couldn¡¯t use her spell as her body shows her true health. The stranger sees her true form, leaving his face in disgust.

    ¡°You BITCH! You¡¯re just like the rest of those women, using magic to make yourself beautiful¡±

    ¡°Groan*¡±

    The house wife uses her magic to keep herself look attractive, and she heals herself to fill her stomach with magic. This stranger didn¡¯t know that she is malnourish, even having a well-paid job. The stress keeps her off from eating and keeps healing everything around her body. Ignoring the consequence of not having feed naturally than self-cannibalizing with her own magic.

    She looks up at the stranger ready to strangle her, as she leans to see her son, she saw someone there. The pickaxe raised to the air, ready to land on his head. The stranger sees her looking behind him, as he turns. They both freeze. Then the video went dark. The spy listens to the investigator.

    ¡°The video plays inside her home, where the stranger goes in. Then it stops there, even though we have extended footage as before¡±

    ¡°Wait? Is that really the full video, not clips of it?¡±

    The security calls out to them. ¡°She¡¯s ready to talk, please make sure not to get her stressed out¡±

    The investigator said to him ¡°As a staff of the security, I hope you convinced her to talk after what you¡¯ve saw¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Not even magic could stop them from doing such things¡±

    The spy goes into the interrogation room. He keeps himself in check and remember to follow along. This is the first time he had to act like it. He sets his special RAPs to acting, this guy is a master of switching roles. Not abilities nor magic controls but pure on character. The spy starts talking to her.

    He pretends to use his eye glasses as a magic device and acts out. ¡°I can see your true body. You are not skinny as before¡±

    The house wife keeps smiling as her disguised pretend to be shocked. Murmuring to herself like a fanatic

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Azin¡±

    He was ignored and let her speaks out to herself

    ¡°He prophesized my rescue. My enemies will be judged by the people under his watch. Never perfect but righteous for me . . .¡±

    She keeps praying on and on as the spy clearly is not from Azin¡¯s prayer, but a cult she was in.

    He speaks through his device as he listens to her ¡°Well uh, we should¡¯ve sent her into rehab¡±

    ¡°She is not crazy. She is fine and over ecstatic from what happened. Talk about her lord and savior¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, oh let me fuck her back to her sanity¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Not literally, you sicked fuck¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t swear, you know that is one actual MILF¡±

    The spy looks at her. True, she is hot but her true health and form speak otherwise

    ¡°. . . Thank you, thank you . . .¡± A crazy woman.

    ¡°Your savior, where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going around Fuku City to save the unfortunate like me¡±

    ¡°I know a bit about him, the way you pray. That¡¯s not how he preached to me¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he preached me his warnings from the threat. The item he gives me protect me and my child from harm. The horrible man couldn¡¯t hurt my child even he throws hic*¡±

    Her worried cries as she tries to explain to him what happened to them. He stops her ¡°It¡¯s fine, I want to know who told you if he was him. He wasn¡¯t even there¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP! Sorry, I was over reacting. But his followers said to me it was him¡±

    Back when after the assault, the Perb had done something to her while Ironno is taking care of the mess. Two dead bodies on the scene, while the Perb was taken care both the mother and the child. She is crying in relief to see her child is fine as the boy cries along with her. The Perb sees one of the customers who calls out for the hit list. The house wife tries to reach out her device and sees the hit list confirmed.

    ¡°Are you people from the hitmen? There is no way Azin would do such a thing¡±

    The Perb twitches his head to hear the bastard took away his prizes. His heartless grudge speaks out of the blue.

    ¡°No, he guides us here. You should be thanking Azin¡±

    The house wife starts to think differently, as a former cult member, her mind changes drastically. Now back to the present, the perb did it out of spite. His sarcastic response made her lose her mind without even trying to understand what state she is in. The woman complains

    ¡°I know you are the one who is ruining the hitmen¡¯s first business¡±

    The Perb remained silent as he felt a bit guilty. She knew, but the head of security thought otherwise

    ¡°That woman was a former cult member, I don¡¯t think she is in the right mind in the first place¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a load of bullshit. I have her as a member, that fucking fanatic ruined the timing and they got desperate. Fuku City is in the middle of a mental breakdown¡±

    The house wife¡¯s interrogation was over so soon. The spy can¡¯t find anything except satisfying the investigator¡¯s questions. They have the information what happened to the missing people involved with the house wife. Ironno was removing the corpses when the dusts consumed them. To the victim¡¯s point of view that she interpreted it, she sees like faded to ashes. The dusts consumed all biological matter. The large mass exposure turned their flesh to ashes then absorbed by the dusts. The investigation found out the properties of the dust, make it possible to leave no evidence.

    The investigator gets what he needed and tells the spy ¡°Well, being the highly commendable staff. You sure did a good job make that crazy woman talked¡±

    ¡°Great, then can we investigate those two¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I mean the Enders, not the other guy¡±

    ¡°You sir, just scared the living the hell out of me. Unless you¡¯re gay¡±

    ¡°Bring it up again in my face, investigator. And I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll send me in jail for being transphobic¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s homophobic¡±

    ¡°You clearly didn¡¯t know how he did to his victims in this world¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, you mean . . . What the actual¡±

    The spy left, not finishing his reaction. The moment of silent, this is his first investigation he doesn¡¯t want to know.

    The woman summarized the plan and added a bit more. ¡°You two did great to avoid him by doing our objectives before he reaches them. I don¡¯t know how he got in again, and I don¡¯t want to talk about it. This is something I want to know what happened to that woman. She sided with the Judgement days instead of the hitmen. Now she won¡¯t be paying attention to our activities. It took me months to connect with you two and I am thankful that your friend replaces with another of his guild member¡±

    Ironno answers ¡°It is because of the trade to be honored. I am just satisfied what you provided¡±

    ¡°That kind of secret is private, but if you leak the news about . . .¡±

    ¡°Your people are fighting among each other, powerful beings and easily to harvest and produce competing magic scrolls. My trades with you should be a warning¡±

    The police chief claps to him slowly, and the head of security joins in. The woman couldn¡¯t hold her posture, where¡¯s her partner is gone when she needs him. The police chief continues the objective.

    ¡°The hitmen she formed is only between you two. I am glad you brought Azin part of the group, but I was mistaken so quickly. I heard he is not part of the hit list. The secret women¡¯s society is now divided by the judgement days and the Enders hitmen . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . With this chaos happening because of Azin¡¯s attack on the realm. I feel like regretting what we are going to do with him¡±

    The woman shushes her ¡°Shh, what are you saying? You¡¯re the police chief. You must¡±

    The head security supports the police chief ¡°She¡¯s right, we don¡¯t need pawns but partnership. We are using these two, a fugitive and an Enders, to help us without getting fight back by them. We should take this chance to unite both of you. We really need a law-abiding citizen to¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± Ironno stops her

    ¡°This is business, what we done earlier is the reaction of that woman¡¯s experience and that is all. I will still follow this woman and her request. Whether you like it or not, this is first come and first serve¡±

    The woman smiles to his expectation. She turns and see the head security argues with him ¡°Business? You have records of volunteer works with the government. I heard among the police that you are fully volunteering every case have happened in Mihayara district¡±

    Ironno kept himself silent while the Perb couldn¡¯t say much as this is business as usual, he said to them ¡°I think I sided with him. Except for the volunteer work¡±

    Police chief argues ¡°What!? I am the one who let you stay in Mihayara district, that¡¯s why you were not found in there with our magic identification¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The woman sees the Perb is siding with him, meaning siding with her. With this kind of loyalty, she assumedly said to them. ¡°Even if I will betray your friend, Azin¡±

    Ironno nods his head, and the Perb reacts with such cruel response ¡°Where¡¯s your loyalty?¡±

    ¡°My loyalty is to Lord Lori¡¯es. I am here for business. My loyalty is not sold through a trade¡±

    The woman is certain that they will use this plan to use Azin as the scape goat. The order of the cult leader will focus on the scape goat if must. All while removing the nuisances making trouble in Fuku City.

    Azin comes to the house wife¡¯s apartment. Waiting for her to return, as the magic item he gave it to her is signaling the fallen state of her mind. This is going to be his last chance to convince to return to her right head. He was there a moment before the stranger brings the basket. By some strange circumstances, something stops him. People with the dark green dot emblem on their armband. Not Horsin, but gang members. They were able to distract him, and let the two stops the villain. It was a success, while he was driven back further. They equipped with artifacts discovered from the brown red cloud. They seem to know how to use it, and kept him away from the victim. At the end, it was over.

    The house wife sees him waiting outside of the building. Her eyes were in disbelief where he is close to the yellow-police line. Laying down black flowers in front of the landlord¡¯s apartment, it means power, mystery, and farewells or others thought to be hatred, despair, death or rebirths. Azin uses his floating object to casts light on the flowers and turned the place into a void. The emptiness sparks a small light. The voice of the landlord whispers to it.

    ¡°Help me . . .¡±

    Azin nods and place it to one of the beads. The lost soul is found and saved, for now.

    The child runs to him as he cries ¡°Mister! Sob* Mister! Is the bad man gone? Sob*¡±

    Azin looks down to the boy and gives him light pat. He didn¡¯t kneel down as he stands firm from what happened here

    ¡°Did they come and rescue you?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, everything was so scary and I sob*¡±

    Azin casts a spell on him and removed the healing effects. The boy¡¯s true conditioned appeared and overwhelmed himself to sleep. He turns his eyes on to her as she is shaken to see him again.

    ¡°You¡¯re involved more than just me, the bead I gift it to you starts to fade. You know what that means¡±

    The house wife kneels down and apologized ¡°I¡¯M SORRY! I thought it was the same as the last time, why would the light forsake me?!¡±

    ¡°Sigh* you saw me giving black flowers to this place. You know what it means¡±

    ¡°Despair, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t think of anything of it. I am being sufferable and you remove the spell that my child is being dependent on¡±

    ¡°I am truly concern for you. I follow your customs as I place it here in a bouquet. A farewell, I am still praying for our goodbyes¡±

    She kneels up as steps up for herself ¡°Please! Don¡¯t say that, you always come here and you bring my child light¡±

    Her problems were over, and the removal of that man was not taken to judgement. Only he could do now is give them both a potion. A potion that restores back to their ideal health. He gives it to the child as his mouth exhales the horrid of his mana dependency. She was offered one and drink it. She falls down and begins to puke, her body returns to normal and the delusion of magic keeps her body shift endlessly. Her horrible form is gone leaving her right mind back to her system. Her true mind comes out and she could no longer lie to him.

    ¡°Master . . .¡± Her sins revealed. The potion she drank nourish her back since the beginning when she entered this world. She looks at his eyes, as he pushes her away.

    ¡°From the very start we agreed together. It was all for the child. Your sacrifices no longer have meaning to your child¡¯s future. This is your second chance. This potion was made by the landlord¡¯s kindness after death. You have no one else but the people who will help you in the future¡±

    Gruntled of her own mistakes, he won¡¯t let her speak out about it as his eyes tell her not to speak it in front of him.

    He carried the boy and gives it to her, and whisper to her ears in such a strict tone. ¡°Leave this place and I will trust you again . . .¡±

    The house wife eyes turned obsessive as she hears him, in her delusions, still wanting him. Azin witnesses his failures. He told her ¡°Saving lives take time, and you already know you are just using me from the start. Don¡¯t let your child inherit your misdeeds¡±

    This city is one hard to crack, different cultures and behaviors put his trust on Tabitha for this. As he is now fighting this called other groups. The man turns around and sees her being happy after being scolded. She waves goodbye and still hear her whispers in her mind.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord and savior¡±

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Azins Guiding his Failures part 2 - Chapter 161

    COI C161

    Lady Constantine is furious. The calls of the light speak through the voices of their relics. She is with the old man holding a man catcher in Enders Bridge. It was so long for him to return as the other Enders are gone to the east. The bead brightens so frightenedly, this is her first time to see such comparable shines to blind themselves just to hear the message from Azin. The man catcher able to resist the light, he was underground for so long.

    ¡°Lady Constantine, I see those otherworlders are truly from the people of the forsaken¡±

    ¡°Elder, you already knew about it. Where¡¯s the ancient relic given by the church?¡±

    ¡°Church . . . We never hear that name, even before the past eras¡±

    ¡°But sir . . .¡±

    The message comes through as a form of a vision. The persecution is already taken place, and it is far different than he imagined. ¡°My, a little clever to respond such retaliation. It looks the same as usual¡±

    ¡°Usual? There are so many of them going after him¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his responsibility. Azin can¡¯t able to reach them out with little experience he had with those foreigners¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry elder, even the people he tried to save turned out differently¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say he succeed, but people don¡¯t trust so easily. I was worried for a bit that you brought one and only guild missionary to do the job, but it was Azin. He¡¯s going to be fine¡±

    The visions were nonstop, Lady Constantine focuses on Tabitha while the man catcher watches the direction that he brought out. Judgement days, the word of the people calling out as Azin spoke out about it. No one believed him, after a few days, it brought so much impressions and bring the eyes of the authorities. The irony of all this, Azin didn¡¯t notice that the government is trying to dissuade him off from his preaching. The people are ignoring him so far, but the people who are in need didn¡¯t. It won¡¯t last long as he is not prepared. The man catcher says to her

    ¡°Does his uses still valuable for them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, elder. It was all started to see how¡¯s going on in the city. The suspicion of the breached will always be the demons¡±

    The man catcher, sends his message back through the light. During that time, Azin meets with the two, as if there is nothing happened since the first place. He receives a message from his guild

    ¡°Fellow faithful brother, this is the elder serving under the banner of Benedictus. Sends your beads to her and martyred for your incoming doom. You¡¯ve done so much and none of them recognized your effort. They already planned your fallen revenge¡±

    Azin spokes out in front of the two ¡°A fallen revenge¡±

    The Perb reacts ¡°Fallen revenge? Where do you get that idea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I am just amazed that I was able to contact my guild in this protective place¡±

    ¡°Really?! Wait, are you serious?!¡±

    The Perb backs a bit as he speaks out his monologue ¡°Then those three weren¡¯t kidding they are planning to get rid of him. Fuku City has the best end of defense updated recently, and now this man is already breaking through. This version is meant to blocked the all three, but which man did he used?¡±

    Ironno and the Perb were let out before Azin taken notice. He was distracted all this time and still never find out where they were. It is still late at night, and the woman, from the gang, gives them proof with a dark green dot torn cloth, only to the Perb. So, it is true, he was back down by her own gang. They remembered what she said

    ¡°It is agreed, we are going to win this inferior internet debate between Judgement and the hitmen¡±

    ¡°This is not acceptable. You were gathered them just for business?¡± The head of security was against it, and police chief couldn¡¯t say much but told them what she had in mind.

    ¡°I am not here to convince you both. Why not follow your leader a bit and decide then?¡±

    Azin is able to find those potential victims, but the two sees the person they rescued is not justified to be protected. Ironno whispers to the Perb while they walking to the next target.

    ¡°The woman was a con artist. That man attacked her is because of a fake relationship. Neither side couldn¡¯t even explain their side of the story. Not even the dead could help this man judge¡±

    ¡°Even the dead, even the people who died. Can he able to contact them?¡±

    ¡°Their guild has mediums, very dangerous powers when contact the lone dead. They can also attract demons if they are walking around with the souls that are not spirits¡±

    The time when the woman walks out from the facility, she never left herself being traumatized, but rather happy that it was over. Ironno sees it was planned to clean off the mistakes she made, while the Perb sees it both sides have the power to do it. As long as they won¡¯t be getting caught. Azin is the person making himself the scapegoat. The Perb sighs and said to Ironno.

    ¡°The first one I¡¯ll her with side, but if he still can¡¯t give me the reason to show pity on the ¡®victim¡¯. I would rather torture them as I pleased¡±

    ¡°Then next time¡±

    The Perb shuts him up with his magic. He sees Ironno letting him being silent, it was sudden reaction and the Perb made a mistake.

    ¡°Well, I, let¡¯s talk about it later¡±

    Ironno raises his mind for the Perb¡¯s hesitance. They hear Azin calling out to them.

    ¡°Where here¡±

    They look at the map as they are on the west part of the Fuku City. The Perb shook his head up high and see the extravagance of the building. This is not made anything sense. They are in the stronghold of the rich community, and the night is here where the defectors are coming back. He looks around for anyone guarding here. A plenty, but not defectors. The guards around here are in disguised, where they stood is near the fancy fountain showing the great statue of a historical figure. A historical figure of the old rich conglomerate group.

    Azin tells them ¡°I apologized why we are here. This is more of a children¡¯s matter¡±

    He looks up to the building as it already starts to shine fireworks over there.

    ¡°Something we need to stop¡± Ironno readies his magic scrolls as the connection of the hitlist matched. A different target other than a child. He asks him beyond their beliefs.

    ¡°A child? Perb, do you know anything about the problems regarding children¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have kids nor kids with magic powers. I only know rich kids are intend to be spoiled¡±

    Ironno sighs and they were forced to get inside with Azin¡¯s spells. The traced of magic triggered the guards as they teleported to where they were.

    ¡°Warning, be on a look out for three suspects using magic. We are detecting no sign of traces as they used their spell, over¡±

    They went inside the room, fully invisible and phasing through any living being in their way. It didn¡¯t take long for them to look around as Azin¡¯s floating object is acting up. The fade winds of magic are flowing out from the room to the hallway. No hesitation as it is projecting its aura of judgement.

    They follow the flow of magic, as they hear the sounds of children playing in the other room. They entered the room and sees the guest room filled nothing but a playground. It was nothing but ordinary as they play videogames, toys, and the likes. The judgement continues to flow through where there is a child size toy house. Invisible, and the guards still eyeing on the room. They continue to go there and they feel something off. The Perb gets this weird feeling as the small door is being sealed off.

    ¡°What the fuck am I feeling here?¡±

    Azin and the Perb waits for Ironno to set up an invasion to enter the secret realm. Once it opens, they quickly charged in. They go inside the realm and found something odd around here. It connects to some network throughout the building. More than just a children¡¯s playground, there are private rooms and other public places that are close to other private facilities. Azin finds traces of unforeseen tales of his connection with the child.

    ¡°He was here¡±

    The Perb smell of the scent, with his magic detect any man around him besides them two. He is right, but this is no child. His magic scent is meant for adults. He steps forward and lead them to who made this realm.

    Somewhere deep in this labyrinth like network, it is simplistic one single hallway with multiple doors in one direction. This target is been here for a long time, and the scent spread throughout every door. They entered each room unseen, and the realm didn¡¯t detect their location. The child was here, yet Azin didn¡¯t feel the light of the bead for the child calling for help. The rest of the beads able to hold and protect the users, this one went silent. Ironno stops after searching in this endless path, a random door, and precise chance for him to open. They called out them.

    ¡°This is the one¡±

    They stopped and follow him there. He opens the door and found a still underdeveloped realm. The judgement brightens to the dimmest of night, Azin knows the message is blocked. The child is here, silencing the bead for help. The Perb jumps above them and split the traps falling to them. The traps persist and Azin quickly engulfed this room in flames. Ironno founds the trace of the magic used. He uses his scroll to forced summon the one who made this realm. The magic has casted and the man appeared before them unprepared.

    ¡°Cough* That damn kid, who are you?!¡±

    He recognized the face of the criminal, he crawls back. The Perb tries to reach out to him, but Ironno stops him. The Perb¡¯s UI shows a matching description on the hit list. While the man was pulled up to Ironno¡¯s side, the Perb said to him

    ¡°That¡¯s one of our targets¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it yet, let judgement to deal with him. Azin! He¡¯s here¡±

    The floating object surrounds the man and the magic flow around him. The judgement been told and the man is unharmed. Ironno is confused why it didn¡¯t destroy him. The Perb said to the man

    ¡°Are you not one of those people involved with Judgement days?¡±

    ¡°Judgement days, you mean he will place judgement on a kid?¡±

    Azin confronts the man ¡°Yet, why I feel that this is your magic controlling this realm?¡±

    ¡°It is because I confiscated it. The boy is making this network way before I knew¡±

    The Perb didn¡¯t buy it and responds ¡°Then why wouldn¡¯t you report it. This is a private building and you¡¯re able to walk here get inside uninvited¡±

    ¡°Would you write a report when a teenage boy making all of this complex network? If you search deep in here, you will clearly think it was some creeps. No, this boy is dangerous than you think¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced, I still think you¡¯re a pedophile acting alone in this place¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Ironno gives the Perb a stamina potion. The Perb sees it with his eyes beaming with light as he stares at the man. The man quickly reacts

    ¡°I told you the truth . . .¡±

    Ironno cuts him off ¡°Shush* If you are telling the truth, let¡¯s make a few mistakes to get something right¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! If you do that, the boy will break free from his room¡±

    Azin sees the man horrified, either be the Perb or this realm, this is not wrong to take it back, but the kid never uses the bead for protection. This makes no sense of how a young boy able to do this. However, this realm is made by that boy. The doors are where the places he knows he is been to.

    ¡°Ironno, let the Perb stay and watch. While we search the child. Do you know where he is, Sir¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be letting him watching me. What if . . .¡±

    ¡°I have no skills on interrogation, I only preached. If you think the moment of your life won¡¯t be experiencing for the worse. Then be a little more honest and help us¡±

    The Perb was speechless and laughs at his pathetic threat. His hesitant tone and wordings are a bit too friendly without any of the curse nor being direct to the point. Only threat will be easy to convince the man by touching the man¡¯s face closer to his groin, softly.

    ¡°ALRIGHT! There¡¯s a room I am trying to blocked. There are people who were abducted. I can¡¯t remember after that, I only remember when the kid confronted us¡±

    Ironno taps off the Perb¡¯s hand with his pickaxe. The man was relief ¡°Phew* I was saying before, I have my own enemies. That kid surprises me when he confronted us then brought us here. His powers, it was too sudden. It is not anything from runes nor spirits. He lost his mind, such a young kid. This realm, there is nothing so safe about this place. As if, the doors to another place were once his home. It is better to see the jail room. That¡¯s the only place I can¡¯t confiscated. I feel that there is a shrine to protect him. The door appeared out of nowhere. Azin comes close to it as the judgement is calling over there. Still there is no sign of the child.

    Ironno whispers to the Perb ¡°Do you identify the room?¡±

    The Perb says to the man ¡°That room, why can¡¯t you explain about it¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember, all I can remember is that door behind me. I feel that I don¡¯t want to go there, even my UI was blocked to identify it¡±

    The Perb thought so, he feels hesitant. This is one of many moments he can¡¯t get hard during like this. Yet, he smiles anyway and said to Ironno

    ¡°I will take good care of him. You two will check it out¡±

    His face was shocked and said to them so loud as his magic uncontrollably went lose. Ironno uses his pickaxe and breaks his mana flow just to shut him up.

    The realm is returning back to its owner, and the truth revealed. The man is telling the truth, leaving Ironno to question about the hit list. ¡°Who was the person wanted you dead?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, someone wanted me dead? Augh! Are you the one who is going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Kill you . . .? This man is acting a bit different¡±

    The Perb added as he whispers to Ironno ¡°A little too suspicious. No one is be that dumb. The realm however, is actually strong, and I¡¯m not going to lie about that. Making me wonder who is a liar here¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re getting weak at trusting people. Do you still trust us?¡±

    ¡°Why would I trust you? You said it yourself, it¡¯s business. I¡¯ll still provide you guys the best of my abilities¡±

    Azin calls out to Ironno ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t be taken this long. This realm is hiding from us¡±

    They went through the door and the door sinks down as if it was set up. The Perb is alone with the man, such opportunity to enjoy the delicacy in front of him. The word of Ironno kicks in to his mind as he resisting his urge. The man looks at him terrified and locked in place with Ironno¡¯s magic scrolls. The Perb reads the scroll before, this is not made from the citizens but their own. He is suspecting this man is more than just human.

    Azin¡¯s floating object starts to waver, the judgement is strong but his mana is weakening faster than he had never depicted it before. Ironno saves his powers as lashes out with his pickaxe. Swung through the ground as the mana flow breaks into a massive geyser rising up where he pierced. Azin knows about this kind of magic storage. Incredibly unstable and the place this called jail cell opens up its true form. Hellish kind of jail as it still represents the imagery of any mortal prison. The design is old

    ¡°Demon presence, a familiar one¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while to enter this realm¡±

    ¡°Have you known about this, Ironno?¡±

    ¡°Not in this location, but the design matches the identity from Norvait. The city of the demons¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different from me, I have met the demon not long ago. Now I understand why the child never contact me since¡±

    ¡°When did you last contact him?¡±

    ¡°Few weeks, far too long. It is hard to meet with him, because he barely gets out. We met when he ran away from home. In the end, he got caught by the security and forced to go back. I gave him the bead and all the rest are history¡±

    Ironno and Azin conceals their neutral mana and used their other methods of magic. Ironno brings out Rusic¡¯s weapons and gives his extra ones to Azin. Dwarven weapons on hand, strong, heavy, and almost finished carved runes, this weapon is almost complete. One carved writing on the runes with his pickaxe will awaken the rune writings.

    Azin recognizes the artistry ¡°These are enchantment runes. Our Enders brethren brought a rusic to this city¡±

    ¡°A free agent, still an Enders in practice. The guild he was from, we are wielding it¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    The room starts to compressed, enclosing them as they quickly carved their rune weapons. One tap of each other weapon with his pickaxe. The rune magic unleashed and the chipped metal pieces flew off. Ironno combines the rune weapon to his pickaxe as the floating rune stones moved around him, and his pickaxe forge together in runic stones. Azin weapon breaks as the rune writings unleashed its rune magic. Nothing but a light weapon, a dagger, alongside with a floating thunderous light going away from him. The two is ready as the mystery of these weapons that Rusic tries to hide.

    Golems, sentinels and moving traps coming their way. The room release harmful magic as the mist appears sizzling like steam, their bodies are starting to melt. Losing all logic as it is purely attacked by demonic magic. Ironno says to him

    ¡°Ignore all interaction with the enemy¡¯s magic. Everything is not real¡±

    He swings his runed pickaxe and broke through the enemies¡¯ front, the runes flying around him followed as shooting projectiles. The rain of powerful forced pierce through the golems and the traps. The sentinels backed and merged together to the walls as they throw its javelins.

    Azin was got caught, impaling him. His blood spilled and absorbed to the javelin. The javelin forms a chain link with his blood and pulled him closer to the movable walls. He uses his dagger and break the javelin and the blood chain link disappears. He heals himself and keep moving forward. The magic runes broke through as the enemies are falling apart. The room is closing in and sees the doors moving along. Azin stabs the ground and the runes cleanse off the tainted floors, giving a clear view to use his magic and uses it as opportunity to find the owner.

    ¡°Ironno, over there! Smash it through¡±

    Ironno swings his runed pickaxe to the ground drag the ground as it is being carried off. The floor crumbles and picks up by his pickaxe thrown to the wall. The runes smash the wall where it concealed hidden behind it. Azin pushes forward to quickly end this trickery. He stabs it and the hidden magic mechanism breaks. The room stops, and the defenders vanished to nothing. Ironno sees something different about this realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, that fast¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are you disappointed about it?¡±

    The room relink again with the door as their runes protect them from the sizzling mist. The harmful air disappears and left in this realm is the emptiness of magic. Such a realm fully drained should be destroyed without any mana. Ironno is skeptical to why it persists, and he said,

    ¡°Easy to defeat creatures, the defenses are momentarily effective but was over when finding its weakness. Uh huh, this is low effort for the maker of this realm. Azin, no wonder that man able to control it. He might tell the truth¡±

    ¡°To be this strong? I doubted if he even knew how to deal a demon¡¯s work. Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think this realm belonged to the demon¡±

    The realm is indeed in its rough conditions, already in a poor state. The realm is weakening its power and the mysterious owner releasing more than it should, yet this realm is breached too deep as if there is no care for this. They open the door and sees the realm is far gone corrupted. Ironno sees furniture and other appliances were displayed to melt to distorted figure. No signs of struggle but many forms of mana, tainted. Azin knows this fainted mana flow. He stops Ironno and pin pointed him to where the boy might be.

    ¡°I think we can find him¡±

    The room starts to move around as the appliances are being moved like molded clay. Disappearing and never reappear, the magic returns into a full corrupted mana. Influence by the demon, they are sure be ready for the fight. For some time though, it never happened. Azin feels something on the other room, the rune weapons he has were sheathed and gave it back to Ironno, Ironno asked

    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ll need this to protect yourself against the demon¡¯s magic¡±

    ¡°You two won¡¯t need to¡±

    A voice coming from the room where the noise starts to whisper, a language spoken by the haunting citizens¡¯ voices. Their runes to understand this language were not translating it. The room was prepared against the citizens, and not Horsin. The lack of use of mana deplete itself, it needs the mana of the citizens in order to continue to defend itself. The demon appeared from the dark as the shrine behind her glows under the candle light.

    It is the demon that Azin faced before. Neither owned this realm nor even using it. She shows to them the victim fell on the table beside the shrine. It was the boy, Azin who never thought he could see him again. He comes to the table, grips down through the boy¡¯s flesh and tries to pull out something in his stomach. She let him do it, and watched Ironno confused from all this.

    ¡°Luck had given the boy mercy. I should¡¯ve known it was you¡¯re doing, nonetheless, you got only one of many of my . . . subordinates¡±

    Azin walks back down from the table and not saying a word, he never knew his name. The boy¡¯s body is corrupted and the judgement casts down on him as his dead body begins to fade. The demon doesn¡¯t want this silent to fester in this noisy wailing foreign tongues. She spread the noise out and said to him

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, you save him. But I don¡¯t know how long will his soul trapped inside in his stomach. Why not let¡¯s get this over with and called it a night?¡±

    Ironno steps away and sheathed his other rune weapons, the demon is glad they are cooperating.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we are doing my way. This fight here has no value for the both of us. I have failed my catch, and you have to clean this realm¡±

    Azin touches his hand where he pulled out the boy¡¯s stomach, a bead. The demon gleefully touches the boy¡¯s body and flow her magic to it. The realm shifted to her controls. Removing so many unnecessary things inside. The realm breaks down and the things hid in this realm was the boy¡¯s personal belongings. Ruined in the messiest way, it is clear to that he made an effort of making this realm. Now gone to the mystical ways, the bead finally calls out to him and hear the young teenage voice

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    The other rooms began shifting into a new realm. The man who is with the Perb, begins to change form. The Perb knows something was up, as he readies himself. The man¡¯s fell to nothing to an empty husk, an illusion hidden to the complexion for being alive and turned it back to its lifeless doll. All of them reunite under the same realm as it become the void. The demon regathers the both of the empty husk body and turned them into ashes. Her illusion was hardly separate itself from real to fantasy.

    It was over, it was over since the very beginning. All of the networks made in the realm will only be a mystery. They only look at each other in silence as the realm is slowly destroying itself. Azin held the bead where there are more souls inside. The boy had done something with it, and the apology where he only understood one thing. The demon won. The Perb says to them

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The realm is breaking apart¡±

    The demon responds to him ¡°There is no need to explain, I have finished my business here. A long story from me won¡¯t suit your trust in it¡±

    She disappears like the wind, given off the smokey texture as she fades as she is burned to ashes. The realm fell apart, leaving them questions of their confusing adventure. They returned back to base, no clue what¡¯s going on and Azin is left behind too many people into danger. He searches through all the remaining beads contacted one another entrusted by many he had given. They are all safe and sound. These previous two were the beads calling out for help. These lost souls won¡¯t be speaking out what happened to them, and these two, Ironno and the Perb need to know.

    ¡°I guess you are wondering about that realm¡±

    The Perb was dumbfounded since they entered the door while he keeps an eye on the man. Ironno too wants to know, and the important thing the Perb needs to know is the hit list. Ironno first checks the Perb.

    ¡°But first, I need some questions for him¡±

    ¡°Me? How about the realm first?¡±

    ¡°About the man, does he say anything other than being trapped in the realm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, same guy that was described as. A womanizer, and people wants to kill him out of jealousy. Other than being a crook, those are the things I have in my UI. Yet, in person. He had nothing of that¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am assume of¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Demons have special powers can replicate whomever have known of the person. Do you have anything about his private business?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but he kept saying about before he got caught. Something about a meeting¡±

    ¡°Meeting? Any details about it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, he won¡¯t tell me anything besides the meeting other important groups¡±

    Ironno checks the device, and search for the same man who is with on the meeting. They have customs to picture themselves after the meeting. He searches through the connections of the people who want him on the hit list. There, he found it.

    ¡°I guess we found him¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him, but . . .¡±

    ¡°This is recent, even after the meeting. The person we met before is one of the demon¡¯s tricks. A replica, we don¡¯t how the demon possess a replica of him. I am wondering you might know of this, Azin¡±

    Azin keeps hearing more questions than answer. First, he needs to explain about the realm they have been. ¡°The realm we entered is not belong to the demon, but someone else. I presume it belongs to the young boy. From what it is uses for is a mystery. The designs already tainted leaving no signs of a maker of a young boy . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Furthermore, we have been going around saving the dying. I can¡¯t say much of how we did is actually have no benefits at all¡±

    Now he tells him, the Perb is still not convinced. They have to go back from the beginning. They are going circles without even trying to succeed. Azin continues on with the question about the demon.

    ¡°Lastly, about the demon. You all know that the day it started the siege. Perb, you might not know this. Most attacks like this mostly happened are from the demons of Norvait, the city of demons. Their city is way far to the west at the border of Circoston¡±

    ¡°Why would they want to attack us?¡±

    ¡°Historically, you and your people matched the same origin of their enemies. Somehow or what they called it, coincidence, that brought the same culture¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that there are people got transferred here too¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, yes, there was. The demon we met though. She didn¡¯t show any harm. It is more like interested, which is worse since they will always treat us as pets. No signs wanting to destroy your city. They seem to don¡¯t care, and want to control the city as same goes that happened in Agatheus City¡±

    Azin had brought them no information about these events, two places were the ending of such tragedy. This is no laughing matter that Azin had given people that kind of protection. In Fuku City, it is highly dependent. He didn¡¯t know much about the people¡¯s true intentions. Ironno figures it out

    ¡°So, you brought us here to clear out the forsaken. I heard about this among the guilds. Those people we are trying to protect, those were the taken advantage of you. Are you saying you want to show us how to deal the ignorant?¡±

    The Perb is in the middle of things, he doesn¡¯t know anything about Azin or anything at the matter. All he wanted is to collect the materials he needed to able to use his powers without being detected by the police in Mihayara district. He is trapped in the middle as he only listens. Azin knows why he done it. The truth is that he can¡¯t save them in a limited amount of time, they are too many and highly ignorant to put their trust on him. He let Tabitha prepared for their willing escape, while his plan to keep further himself down and bringing them along to see the tragic ends. One last thing as he will become the failure that Fuku City thinks of him.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Azins Guiding his Failures part 3 - Chapter 162

    COI C162

    Hidden from nowhere, the demon who faced Azin and Ironno. Twice that she sees Azin keeps interfering without fail. Her connected influence had done unmatched to his lost lambs. Even herself never understood how this part of the city is more open to their desires while the others hid behind their homes. Fuku City have become more sheltered than ever before. Using defectors as pawns, using the low lives to blame and hide their shames, and using their own selfish powers to be the center of all top company business¡¯ investments. It wasn¡¯t enough for them, yet they don¡¯t want them to grow better than themselves.

    The voice of the message comes forth sarcastically. Died into the void as the demon would gone after their made-up death. The calmed voice back from the old era, forced awaken by the demoness¡¯ excitement.

    ¡°Olde friend, you need to wake up in this time. Our enemy¡¯s origin is here, would you take your chances again to get them too, before they ascend and cause more chaos?¡±

    ¡°You and your games, there will always time for me to return. But, you, you are siding with them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, were you¡¯re wrong . . .¡±

    ¡°Quit butting in what I am trying to say here. You and Lady Hivites were allies back in Norvait. A little disagreement here and there, and the most important topic was them leaving this world¡±

    The demoness didn¡¯t say anything as it reminds her unkindly, the voice speaks more daring with its sarcastic and calmed tone

    ¡°I knew you shouldn¡¯t bring me back up. I lost my body and you¡¯re trying to give me a new one¡±

    ¡°True, I was trying to help you. You are also Lady Hivites¡¯ true loyal friend¡±

    ¡°Pfft, don¡¯t make me laugh. Everything what you send to me all this time is about them treating you as their cultic god. Our old enemy was gone a bit and returned back into his new prison. The same enemy you make and the man who now knows how to beat a demi-demon . . .¡±

    It laughs and mocks the demoness.

    ¡°. . . You? And the Dexter Guild¡¯s lab rat?¡±

    It continues ¡°Keep failing this way, and the people with their desecrated bible study group would eventually turn everyone into Christians¡±

    ¡°They never found out yet. Importantly, they don¡¯t want to deal any religion. Their culture though show signs of spiritual practices¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Why am I wasting my time talking to you? Still, you are going to force me out whether I like it or not. Make sure to time it right. I am not be reborn just to manipulate them. I¡¯ll dominate them to my own abilities. Dead or Alive!¡±

    It ends abruptly. The young boy¡¯s body is a candidate for its vessel, sadly its purity was saved by the bead. If it wasn¡¯t for that, she will have one of many pieces of the possible for the revival.

    The headquarter of the security is continuing the investigation. The spy found one more case. The missing child from the west part of Fuku City. Exposed a sign of magic suicide, from what the suspects are saying. It wasn¡¯t, the advance magic they are using is able to detect the bead¡¯s magic. It is different from the previous victim. The house wife, really is a widow, who is actually con artist at the start. That victim who died become obsess of her and able to provide her help. It is ironic how she used him, then turned into a monster and her child didn¡¯t know anything about it. The magic spells on him causing his memory to forgot about it. After thorough observation, her son has multiple memory losses.

    Azin gives her that bead to protect her. A more monster than he had imagined, or maybe his goody behavior conned him from her beauty. The Perb¡¯s confession is in the case file. It is certain, the secret victory of the woman to get out from her own mistake back fires. The Perb has this strange magic scroll to punish her with. Because of that, they don¡¯t let her go to jail. Her jail is already trapped in herself. The things she did to her son as her scape goat shared the same fate. She becomes obsess with Azin like he is her god. The magic scroll he was using is permanent. It is clear it was made by Ironno.

    Such incredible paper really can hurt someone, and she is now under care and protection for researchers to find a cure against that curse. The spy switches to the other visit. Under one day, they are persistent to go on. They should be getting tired about now. According to the Perb¡¯s message, they have potions to keep them awake. The story about the missing child is connecting altogether. Now finally, the investigation will come forth. The accusation of inheritance is truly he could not comprehend. The bastards want their bosses¡¯ child¡¯s fortune. Because of living in a different world, they broke off their masquerade and reveal their grievances to the young teenage boy.

    They could just throw him away and take all his fortune, but that¡¯s how he thinks in a disorganized society. Soon, the spy was called by the head security. The head security has her mind busy. Tapping her desk with her pen thinking about the situation it is been.

    ¡°Do you want to see me, Ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been through a lot last night. Ordering you privately to check on them¡±

    ¡°Of course, that last case makes me thought first that Azin is one of those crazy cults¡±

    ¡°This part of the city is part of a craze cult groups. Were you a resident here?¡±

    ¡°No, I was a working employee in Mihayara district. I am assigned here in a private matter¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were recommended to me. I see¡±

    The head security has gathered her thoughts and making an idea with the information they gathered. ¡°You remember the actions of Azin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I too see something off with his direction. The people he is targeting are mostly sinners from what I can comprehend¡±

    ¡°It is what we have found so far. There is more though. I know you were digging up about Azin¡¯s contacts¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I did, with due respect. I only know who he brought against him. The remnants of the representative¡¯s enemies¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too far fetch. Anyway, the answers. What do you think I could do to him?¡±

    The spy speaks to the cult leader through telepathy. The man chuckles to the idea of him asking for help. The order was to let him follow along with head security¡¯s action. He said nothing to the spy and let him stay silent.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know. I guess we are no different then. Unless you know who is helping to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the hard thing. The previous contacts were mostly people calling for help. Indirectly of course, but my investigation with the investigator opens up to me with further connected cases. The reason why he was able to get inside too frequently¡±

    Azin has been doing a lot lately, he is not doing all this for preaching his religion to make a following. The people he reaches are indeed in need, but he faces people who are against him. Actually, the first one is taken advantage of it. The second is already gone before he even knows it. Previously, he can face anyone with his special magic powers as they are equals. Many tried to get him, but failed by his hidden power. The city didn¡¯t detect if he is powerful enough to be illegal or not. All he ends with a drastic changed after exposing the enemies¡¯ realms.

    This is no sign of a sudden weakness. He has the power. He only uses it inside of the realm or never use it at all. Through the investigation, and that¡¯s all what they got from him. The head security looks at him disappointedly

    ¡°Have you experience pity on others?¡±

    ¡°How about being scammed by them?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* the city really does make everyone a monster. Then you know what my orders then¡±

    ¡°. . . That¡¯s . . .¡±

    His mind was in shock, and forced his answer

    ¡°You¡¯re going to help him to get those guys out from their isolation¡±

    ¡°I see, you do understand. Yet, you don¡¯t pity them¡±

    ¡°Same goes why people are desperate to be with their groups. I can¡¯t speak out my opinion in my job¡±

    The orders have been sent to the securities. The orders are simple, sends a warrant for his arrest. After certain conditions he will be doing, it is their opportunity to get him. The spy listens to her order.

    ¡°Bring him to me after he is being jailed for a few weeks or a month. The people who complained about him should be quiet down for a bit. Then later you should give the final document to the two¡±

    ¡°The two?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Mihayara district¡¯s undercover fugitive and the volunteer service member, called himself Ironno from the Raker Mawn guild¡±

    Failure after failures, Ironno is getting suspicious. Meanwhile the Perb is losing his mood to enjoy life again. ¡°This would be the last day I will help this guy. I really need to go back to Mihayara district, I really need my R n R¡±

    ¡°I respect you for keep going in the past few days straight?¡±

    ¡°Groan* You said it. I have some stuff to do to feel me again, and keeping myself full working for the last few days. I don¡¯t think I could think straight¡±

    Ironno turned to Azin to see what he is being up to. The news about him is wildly spread, and hardly takes the blame. The creeps were the loudest to keep mentioning about him, but their popularity of the topic is in a small margin. A thousand or so, that¡¯s a lot but to them, it is nothing.

    Ironno goes to Azin¡¯s side questioning something what he is hiding. ¡°The Unworthy guild is acting like Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°Hearing you said a fake name of our guild, even so. My guild has no interest in this city. Still our duty must be upheld both faith and loyalty. Can you do that to act-like when Lord Lori¡¯es is within our view?¡±

    ¡°Starting to speak like the faithful. You starting to ¡®act-like¡¯ one of us then¡±

    ¡°An Enders, true as an Enders. I¡¯ve been provided you some enemies. Where I didn¡¯t show you the people who are in need, I presume. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t speak to you truthfully, but I know this generosity is weak for you¡±

    The Perb heard their discussion only to the last part. ¡°What do you mean generosity? Are we heroes or something?¡±

    ¡°I am asking for help to deal with the pursuers. I guess I used more than protection¡±

    ¡°I uh, yeah. I was wondering where they are. The people who hunted you down earlier. Why did they stop?¡±

    Ironno knows why, but ¡°Would they bother to stop us?¡±

    ¡°By destroying their realms, I supposed so. Now I think about it, why bother taken him down when they could seal it away¡±

    Azin hears their assumptions, those were not the reasons. ¡°That is what they wanted you to think. I guess we should convince them otherwise. Let¡¯s go, there is a realm that is not belonged to my enemies. A special one¡±

    Inside their hideout as the portal is formed. This realm is connected. The portal is already under Azin¡¯s control. He is taken them where someone took his bead. It wasn¡¯t a low life who took it, but was a defector. Because of that, the bead is already haunts him to get it back. They walk through the portal and arrive to a realm that does not belong to the low life. The Perb senses the dangers inside of this realm. Nostalgic and familiar of how the realm being made. Materials that he could not define by eyes, and let only his sense of touch to recognize this place with great caution.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Sweat is starting dripping down the Perb¡¯s skin, and feels something heavy lying on his shoulders. Rune weapons handed over by Ironno. ¡°Prepare yourself, this is no weakling nor a victim. We are facing a more threat than lousy citizens behind the wall¡±

    The Perb quickly body shifts into a weapon, with on tight fit on his female body. Added a little adjustment to her hair. Short hair, and tanned skin. The same figure as physically fit woman, and the tomboyish hair. People hiding in the realm recognized that man-woman formed.

    The sounds in the background coming back to the scene with the other two. The rest are gathering as they step forward. The man who lost his shrunken head steps in

    ¡°So, we finally meet again. It is true that this weird thing attracts you, con man. Let¡¯s first talk something else. To clear the confusion why we first met fighting and cough* saving their assess without ¡®deflowered¡¯ that sweet, sweet ass¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, you go fuck yourself if I let your herpes ass or what STD going in with that limp dick of yours¡±

    The Perb talks back, giving no understanding for the two Enders. They continue to grief.

    The man with the music player spoke out ¡°A talk? What are . . . OW!¡±

    The mage sniper snipes him from a far then hits him on the ear and hear the message coming from him.

    ¡°We . . . shouldn¡¯t . . . talk . . . about . . . it¡±

    Five shots on the ear consecutively, the man with the music player talks back to him a loud tune at the backline.

    ¡°Said that again, when you got yourself caught again by the Perb!¡±

    Both Ironno and Azin were ready and wait for the Perb to settle this. The Perb can easily ready himself, but the grief continues. Their customs here before fighting is a little off. Time is wasting, and this realm is starting to locked them in.

    The man with music player plays again with the tune at the background, and a simple call added.

    ¡°Meet with him again, I know where he is going and you three should go back again. You have Col and you guys just record what¡¯s going on, and thanks again what you guys did back there. This time finished them off and show to the doubles what you guys made of. We need prove to the gangs that how far strong we can be against the Enders. This test is specialized among you two. Col has shamanism, you (Playah!) have dwarven Rune music player, Shotbot has the best mana control, and also the electronic runes. Don¡¯t waste it this time¡±

    ¡°You are one lucky bastard when mention that name wrongly. Just call him shrunken head or lump of coal¡±

    The shrunken head guy keeps his grief with the Perb. Sexual innuendos keep blasting out of their mouths leaving those two or him, lied hearing them talk. The insults were over.

    ¡°Now then my new fuck buddy¡± The Perb insists

    ¡°You called me STDs and now you want to fuck?¡±

    ¡°Am I talking to you?¡±

    In his sexy female fighter formed winking at the person from afar. Shotbot is watching, surrounded himself with traps and inside the foxhole no less. He is able to escape without his clothes, the scream of moaning keeps his ears from the pervert¡¯s mobbing. If he, does it again, he already straps himself with explosives. He is ready to die a virgin than taken away from a boys¡¯ love enthusiast.

    The man with music player breaks it down. ¡°Just get it on with it, I have no idea why you two want to talk. Those two over there are ready their weapons, like geez. Did you two have history together?¡±

    Both of them said to him ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The Perb explains ¡°Have you ever found out how he is willing to join to search for me. It¡¯s probably because he wanted to know how much of a menace I am. Still, it¡¯s our business. Then saving them weren¡¯t your issue¡±

    Col stops him ¡°No, it was luck. We didn¡¯t talk much because . . . ahem* . . . It is better why we are here now¡±

    Col shows to him the bead, the bead suddenly reacted and returned to Azin¡¯s side.

    Azin takes it and his floating object starts raising its powers. It was resolved so easily, and the reason for it is because they are looking for them. Yet, all of them look at the Perb. She changes his pose and turned around showing her muscular back side. She pretends to follow their gaze, while she shows something sexy. No words, He can only guess they have common enemies with different reasons. The realm blocks their exit as what they have expected. The rest of the defectors are there, hiding. The plan is starting to build up, but hesitated where the floating object cancels them from entering.

    The man holds the remnant of his shrunken head. ¡°We have many connections for leading you this far. The thief gave it to us because the con man is his enemy. If you want to get out, try to kill us or else we will kill you first¡±

    He quickly casts a powerful spell in one punch, a meteor strike thrown by only his fist as Shotbot¡¯s shoots boosted it forward, and along with the music background to enhanced it with extra speed. Azin uses the floating object to shield themselves, but it breaks through. Azin covers himself as the spell keeps going at him. Ironno uses his rune pickaxe to pulverized the meteor. It breaks and pushes through them to dust.

    He brings out his parcel with dusts marked with his magic scrolls. The magic scrolls are stapled in different colored ribbons. The scrolls he is using are made by Haw. Dust writings, on a magic scroll. It was impossible to do. For a former Dexter Guild member, he is able to layered it out secretly to hide its powerful spell. They fought back as the shots coming from afar. Shotbot hits Ironno and tries to cut off anything that equips on him. His scrolls were already used and protect them from the magic range. Azin recovers his floating object mustered to absorb the realm¡¯s power. The defectors hiding stop him from stealing their mana. Causing only the three of them fighting against the intruders. Col, Playah!, and Shotbot are getting their rematch.

    The loud sound goes like thunder, drumming, winding, stringing, and other musical instruments with a bang. The choir voices from the music player intense loud orchestra. The first strike was their ultimate combination. Once again, it becomes worthless. They see that they are getting stronger. Playah! has seen their power able to stop it. Stronger than the Agathean they have face and the same strength of the dwarves to break their magic. The background music, orchestra music has begun, the loud roaring song plays from the music player has start the match.

    Col raises his arms at the Perb¡¯s bracers, see he had the same fighting style as him. His eyes grew with anticipation, then dashes away from him to get even with Ironno to a surprise attack. Ironno blocks him from his powerful strike, Col¡¯s shamanism powers uproar at him. Ironno clutch his strength as they both hold their stance. Col quickly breaks the clutch then unleashed his spells on the floor, and eruption of rituals coming down. Ironno parried him too easily to the side and the Perb grabs Ironno and throw him to Playah!. They both reunite once again as their arms clutches together.

    ¡°Your power returned, ¡®Coal¡¯ . . .¡±

    Col¡¯s power exploded to hear his nickname. The spirit from the shrunken head appeared.

    Shotbot and Playah!¡¯s buffed magics were removed from Col¡¯s stats. The Perb never want to face that monstrosity of a powerful ritual. He is not alone, him in his female body starts to remove the magic he formed. His true body revealed it is being torn apart in his female form. A magic scroll runs in the middle of their clutch, helps him restore his female form, and boosted further as his voiced fully feminize.

    ¡°I thought I was an idiot to say your name, but now I¡¯m starting to like it¡±

    Her skin marked with tattoos as the drawings moved thoroughly to her magic skin. She feels her power harmonize with the rituals.

    Col¡¯s aura is shapeshifting into elemental forms, his eyes turn a blazing and his aura turned stone to dust, shifting the dirt through icicle and crystallize. He is holding the dust. Col jumps at him unleashing the dusts hidden within his inventory. The powerful blasts washed her down like mud shower, blown to dust, then clears as she still untouched. Azin¡¯s floating object helps him. Col¡¯s lunatic smile joins along with the tribal spirit¡¯s grin. The Perb shows him a disgusted feminine face, the cold beautiful, and she raises the ground up to look down on him. Col, unveil more of the ritual elements. He is still not finished with everlasting magic.

    Playah! is being attacked by Ironno. Ironno setting up his stance readying to smite him down with a rune pickaxe. The soundwaves were easily taken down with rune magic. His expression on his eyes as silent as wanting his prey with clean hits. It wasn¡¯t that long as Playah!¡¯s body got pierced and down to the ground. So quick and mercilessly hit him with no given chance to fight. Shotbot magic spread all around tries to the fight those Enders. The runes were too powerful and led them to a useless state. Ironno uses his scroll to forced summon Shotbot.

    Shotbot appeared to them and quickly smite down to his skull along with Playah!. The instant death was removed as Azin barely saves those two. The magic keeps active as it roams itself automatically fought against them. Ironno turns around as he stares Azin with such a cowardly act. They are fighting for their lives and the man treated it lightly. He breaks his silence

    ¡°You send us to a trap, and you keep them alive?! Is there any reason why you have to do this?!¡±

    ¡°I have, so that they could not make a mistake of fighting against an Enders Oof!¡±

    Ironno smacks him off to his feet as his spells breaks and the daggers he held were pulled back to the pickaxe.

    The conflict puts the two in most daring. ¡°I am involved with the people who are abandoned their city state. You did not preach them. You use your powers to keep them in check. The consequences mean nothing as they learn of my abilities, and the dwarves¡¯ old culture of faith on the runes¡±

    He starts to swing to the lethal blow to the two again. Col comes to their rescue and the runes shines ever so judging. The dwarven gods heard his wrath and so the judgement to behold. A powerful thunder broke through the realm and open to the world to hear.

    Fuku City sees an overwhelming phenomenon raining from the sky pierced through the city barrier with a reinforced refinement where it hits. The dust clears in one terrible hole as the sky turns dark, revealing the true world as it is but no one knows if it is true. The refinement turned into a gapping entrance where the thunderous rune falling down in a powerful lightning strike. The realm hidden within the city revealed the most damnation of all realms. The revelation of the defectors¡¯ domain.

    The securities, the police of the entire city are going to the scene. They entered the destroyed realm. The places were in ruins to beyond belief. Fuku City is safe, but the realm left nothing of evidence. Until one person is left behind the mess. One man, the investigator and the spy come in to see, among the rest of the guards raised their weapons to.

    ¡°The man who created judgement days. What realm did he destroy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be one of the powerful hidden realms like in Mihayara district¡±

    ¡°Then we both need the rat. Damn it, a scamming fanatic here showing our citizen the might of his god¡±

    They took Azin in, and he offers himself to them without resistance. His hands cuffed and the floating object disappears. The officers tried to forced it out, but it never came back. They look at him as a monster and the powerful magic item he used had made this possible. The investigator won¡¯t hold back to know what happened. The community watches the smoke and mirrors of the realm. Their eyes stood before the judgement days. A rumored conversation among the internet had done greatly. The realm was taken down was not known but suspect to be the creeps¡¯ domain. They don¡¯t want to show their gratitude, and none of them were showing their concern for him, they feared him.

    The Fuku adventurers watch this known realm destroyed. The cult leader¡¯s hidden pathway to get through the city who have no registration. Again, the cult leader had guided someone who chases his pawns to one of the examples. The spy sees the example, not saying a single word as he said to the investigator

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I see no tragedy of seeing a criminal¡¯s hideout¡±

    ¡°Eh, then does it mean this guy is innocent¡±

    ¡°What he did today had caused the people to fear. You think he is still be trusted after this¡±

    The investigator picks out his cigarette, snapping his finger to create a light, with it on his lips and blow magic content from his breath. He joins him to the headquarter.

    The Perb and Ironno were able to escape. Along they brought two captives as they left. Outside of the city, and the dusty fog stings heavily among the three citizens. Col was blown away after the fight, and probably saved by other defectors. The Perb is smiling on her face as her clothes except the rune braces burned off from the dust. The magic scroll keeps her figure strong. Ironno lays them on the ground, uses his scroll to terraform and turned where they lied down into a burrow.

    ¡°Go right ahead, and explain to me after you found out something¡±

    ¡°You mean I can do the thing¡±

    ¡°Will Azin stop you?¡±

    ¡°No, but. I forgot he is the one who stopped me. Laugh!¡±

    A sweet melodic feminine voice comes to close to the awaken two, Playah! and Shotbot. The horror they will be facing, and the life they could not move on like this. After that day, the cult leader couldn¡¯t trace those two ever again. This is the first time, an Enders dared to fight against his organization. Whispers to his own curiosity, letting go those two people to their fate.

    ¡°This will suffice, and I thought Enders won¡¯t be able to kill them. I was wrong, those two died. Like the rest of the gang members who faced U¡¯ecin. And you, you need to get back your shrunken head . . .¡±

    His telepathy reaches to Col,

    ¡°. . . I have get rid your team for you. Now get rid who are Azin¡¯s enemies. Betray them according to my orders¡±

    Col sits down on the table with the other defectors. Mentioning that Playah! and Shotbot are dead. The look of their eyes finally put a grin to their faces. Col couldn¡¯t believe they get rid of them so quickly

    ¡°The demons¡¯ chosen ones are dead. Why of all people they could think doing actually nothing and standing around made them stronger?¡±

    ¡°We did it too, finally we have someone to get rid those guys for us. Last week was humiliating enough¡±

    Col adjusted his body as the cracks sounding of wooden sticks ¡°Still, I need my own sacrifices¡±

    The shakes of his broken shrunken head still wanting sacrifice to be revive.

    The head security finally caught Azin. The report was extraordinary, and more importantly outstanding results. She will not believe to hear the realms to be easily destroyed. The second time is a different case, but this one. It is more dangerous than she would¡¯ve thought. This is the same feeling like last week. The fools to uprise against the doubles and the awakening of the low lives. The suspect is there under the questions of her trusted staff, a spy to the cult leader, and the female staff joined along the investigation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the point here¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be hasty. We are apprehended a man who fought a realm all by himself¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know you were taken to the side of the investigation but we . . .¡±

    The spy slams his hand on the table ¡°That¡¯s enough, last week I was the one who is going to deal up front while you guys are handling the small fries. It took me weeks to get this evidence done before they keep updating it¡±

    ¡°You! This man is the sole reason how the people are opening up. What we have seen now, he actually proved his judgement. Taken down evil¡±

    The spy loses it and uses his powers. Azin suppresses him down as the floating object appeared and casts the spells on the man¡¯s abilities. Affectively, and he puts him to his place.

    ¡°Amazing, even you are locked up. You can still help us. I expect no less the man who set their judgement. Now, let¡¯s take him away and we are sorry what¡¯s happening¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I deserve much more from what I made a mistake¡±

    The spy was kicked out from the room, feeling the magic flows on him as his UI and his other magic abilities are locked.

    The head security claps his bold presentation. ¡°I also expect no less to my trusted staff¡±

    ¡°I have given you all the suspecting activities he can do¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and you sacrifice your abilities to get it out, but we have the technology to handle it. You mustn¡¯t act harshly to our potential ally¡±

    ¡°I understand, I apologized. I¡¯m still in lost to understand what that man is¡±

    ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°It is like he is drawing out attention to him. It is the same tactics that the cult leader is doing. I thought this act repeats itself¡±

    The head security rings her head to remember the rise of Bokushi Hidari. Yet, this time she already knew, and hopes the staff right in front of her understands. Her people are too wanting to be saved from this city.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Fuku City Turmoil - Chapter 163

    COI C163

    ¡°Tabitha, after hearing your story about your city. I would¡¯ve seen it more if I have a chance¡±

    ¡°This is a fun talk, Yui. Let Tabitha let loose after her training. Hey! Get the alcohol before she goes older sister with us¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Within their table, after finished dinner. The main course comes in with drinks. Tabitha watches Juela gets the drinks, Kiege talks senses to Yui for not making personal questions, and all while Yui herself not hesitating to talk about her. Yui persists to wave out her voice with her magic. She breaks off the noise and says to Tabitha again.

    ¡°About your people . . .¡±

    Kiege tries her best to use of her own abilities to distract her, but Yui¡¯s magic is strong and the distractions were left into the emptiness of her illusion. Kiege acts like a mute trying to get through the barrier like a mad mime. Tabitha had no choice to talk with her

    ¡°I just want to help them, they don¡¯t deserve it, they are too reluctant to use their magic and forced to use it against their will. Those people were abusing them, because what they fear. I don¡¯t want to use my power that way. Especially, something else lurks within me . . .¡±

    Tabitha wakes up from a dream, a dream that is identical in her memory. It was the time they have their nightly dinner together. Yui was brought along because she hears Tabitha¡¯s side of the story and slid herself within the group. They both are in Mihayara district, resting in a hotel. Looking at the room, where the other bed is where her partner sleeps. Covering his face with a pillow, and the mask lies next to the lamp. She turns on her side of the lamp and sits up on her bed, rubbing on her face to feel herself wide and awake.

    She stood up from the bed and brings out her wand, a swing on it and led to the equipment she had does far. The words she had to remember, to the people of Enders spoke out to her throughout her days in Enders Bridge. The difference between ¡®us and them¡¯ were going to appear in the future. Haw is one of the rare few to warn her about Enders while those other Enders with them never say a word about his claims.

    ¡°. . . I understand their disappointment, and to think of the consideration of your city¡¯s worries. Our guild master, Daygen had no choice among the group who joined us a while back. You¡¯ll find out why¡±

    Azin is one of the Enders who entered deep within the city. If other Enders look around inside, it is far worse to judge how the people who are rude, but this is Fuku City he got himself into. She remembers again the opinion of their actions. Faye and Syri were hesitating to answer Haw¡¯s question. It was an easy question

    ¡°How do you deal with criminals?¡±

    That silent went on, as Illtended breaks it off and return to their enjoyable conversation. That cut off at the time really makes her worry. And it was true, she heard the details from the city guild. The last day when the Enders guild helped them, they left without a friendly response, in silence.

    Tabitha shakes her head and goes into the bathroom, washes her face and checked her device. The news, about Azin was apprehended after the incident. It gets wilder when the coverage gets through the eyes of the citizens. Fuku City have grown more negatively as before. The realm destroyed showed no proof that it belongs to the same gangs who made trouble in Mihayara district. Rumors spread into conspiracy where they shouted out in the comments.

    ¡°JUDGEMENT DAYS have upon them, the gangs finally taken them for granted¡±

    It keeps going on and on, as she leans on the bathroom wall and pester herself to what Azin wanted her to do. Azin left with the people who are connected with her community. The true people who wanted to get out from there. Azin fails to reach out to them because of him being a foreigner, but they never lose an opportunity to be protected like the others. Now from what he did, the people who thought they used him for protection purposes are now in fear of judgement days. She remembers what he said to her

    ¡°Save first the people you know, I have met people who are taken advantage of me. The beads know, and only you among your locals can convince them¡±

    The internet becomes a living trend once again as she turns into the archived news cast. ¡°This man is an Enders, who brought the rumors of judgement days throughout Fuku City. We thought he was a con man, and he becomes the man who will be far worse than Asahara Shoko or Jim Jones¡±

    ¡°His performance alone single handedly pierces through the sky with his magic, breaking through the city barrier both dusts and Fuku City¡¯s private barrier altogether. You could see here. He surrenders to the authorities after the incident¡±

    Azin¡¯s plan was too bizarre and why he did that. Tabitha don¡¯t know anything about his master plan and doing so in public. Haw have said to her so much to think about.

    ¡°Criminals¡± She whispers to herself, now she thinks about it. There are no criminals in Enders Bridge. As her bind is active, Archivist and Kiege are still sleeping. She slaps herself to keep herself to think straight than overthinking only Azin. Is this the right time for her to bring them out? There are some who are ready to leave, but they have to deal first a place for them to stay. The lifestyle shock will ruin their struggling daily life.

    On the news, it revises again from last night, the update of the case when Azin was apprehended. The results are in. ¡°Azin is pleaded guilty under the investigation. He will be under jail within the Fuku City¡¯s private security facility. It is unheard of that the only man to be imprison there instead the police headquarter in the Mihayara district. However, given the fact that the man is able to escape. Him being apprehended was willingly, so it is better according to sources, to let his do his time until the case clears up. On other news . . .¡±

    CHEERS*

    ¡°YES! YES! YES!¡± Their sole enemy is in jailed. They don¡¯t care what is going to happen to him, and only care how long will he be in there. They are all in the private chat cheering on from screen to screen, hiding their faces with their disguises. The background is posting their memes, anime memes. Going along that they are the heroes and Azin as the villain, and the irony of these people, they are not whole heartedly unified. They joined their forces just to end him. Their interest is finally safe from the judgement days. Now they could continue their daily lives.

    The original C makes contact with the other realm owners, discussing about the situation. Their frightening expectation that he would be coming for them is over. They gone back their own personal business, while made a discussion with his peers.

    ¡°Phew* I¡¯m just glad it is all over. Just a few days, and we almost lose it all for just one person¡±

    ¡°Yawn* I¡¯m finally made a good argument on the internet for once. Those haters finally shut up with their casting judgement on me crap¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Our doubles are gaining substantial amount of money over there. I was thinking asking for more to my celebration¡±

    C sees them feeling happy once again. It made himself grateful after being so worried of all these things lately. Azin in jail, and that¡¯s all he could only happy about. His realm, he is flourishing. His harem is already starting to build to the next phase of his own upper floor building. Giving a little kink to his eyes as he given them some sexy, skimpy, and seductive outfits. He enjoys the view as they are thrilled to see him. Especially something happened under the table, he is able to hide his bliss.

    Back to the topic, one of them wasn¡¯t too happy what happened to other two. The last fight against Azin with his group. They were in shock to hear the name of the notorious rapist. The people in that last realm were all male. He is happy in the inside but his expression shows otherwise. The man is the double of the man with the lump of coal, the shrunken head, the cursed name that will not be messing with. He breaks the mood

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those two are gone¡±

    ¡°Augh! Again, with that topic, just enjoy the moment, sheesh. Why not get to a spa and hired a prostitute and stay away from this important moment?¡±

    The people don¡¯t have doubles laugh at the situation, but those who do have doubles already know the conflict between them. It was because of last week. The defectors found out about their hobbies and rose to complication among both sides. They were never been positive together. The doubles take advantage among the defectors to be able to gain the resources they need in their respective areas. The cult leader segregate them in order to separate between the good and the bad people of society. In order for the normal communities to be efficient without being annoyed by the strange neighbors.

    C did what he can take advantage from between the non-defector and with his own peers. He was surely lucky to be able to have him to have good relations with the defectors as their green horn, newbie, or their side kick. He is grateful at that, and thanks to his double for being hardworking as any defectors should. Their relationship is now between master and servant. The people who have no defectors as their doubles comment on to the man about being Col¡¯s double.

    ¡°Why so worried about him? You got lucky you¡¯ve got him while we have none. We work by ourselves to the brim to get our earnings¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to say like that, even the double I have is known only to the defectors¡±

    ¡°Tch* Why would I care? You guys have one and gain a share from their income. Be grateful that those idiots should focusing on the weaklings first¡±

    Someone joined the chat. It was Flashes¡¯ double. He is late, and didn¡¯t have reason to join in. To their surprised, something is wrong with the chat system.

    ¡°Hey! I thought we have blocked you¡±

    ¡°Heh, sorry I was testing my devices. Kicked me out, I¡¯m busy with . . .¡±

    Flashes got kicked out manually from the moment of the administrator, them, saw him. Then he comes back. Flashes returned with an annoying smile then logs off.

    ¡°Ugh! That brat, his double is truly a technician. How good is his double able to grant him that kind of resources?¡±

    ¡°Or do you think that he is able to muster up new invention like C here¡±

    They all look at C with mad respect. His illusionary magic to brings forth their ideal characters from adult games, erotic visual novels, and such. Now they return to the man who says it and compared him to Flashes, they scuff it off like no dumbass to believe that. It wasn¡¯t the case though, behind their laughter and success were the past grudge of themselves envied in Fuku City. Their introvert grow stale as they found out those people become defectors or gangs.

    Their own colleague joined as Fuku adventurers, brought the introverts less and less to become nothing as liabilities. It wasn¡¯t a great idea for them to fight against them last week, and to see themselves become the laughing stock. In their heads they thought so, the defectors didn¡¯t care about them, only those doubles of theirs seem to be abusive as much. It wasn¡¯t a long relationship between the strangers and the residence of Fuku City. The high prestige residence didn¡¯t care, as long as they are working for them, there is nothing else they could do but work under their district.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Many went back to the realm where Azin destroyed it. The realm of making dolls, C and the other doubles work hard for this realm to reunite them. Now gone to the point of no recovery. The people only have little time to get it build right up. The resources and the manpower they spent on were wasted, all those magic materials got outside of the city were destroyed. The dusts made it more expensive for them to refill their powers back. The replacement dolls, the spells conjured with magic products, and the protection of itself were all gone to nothing.

    They keep their heads with regrets especially who are now become Fuku adventurers. ¡°Fuck! They saved him, but not those two. They were new members¡±

    ¡°Stop complaining, those two idiots were lucky at the start and continue on to the next¡±

    ¡°You said that, because you were not part of the guild¡±

    ¡°Gibberish* That attitude of yours really made you even less than an adventurer¡±

    The creeps were not too keen to understand their situation, and this man also acting rude without even knowing the consequence. More and more they have starting to regret to stop the fight from last week.

    They have the same separate organization. Same goes with the Scraypers gang and the rest of the gangs throughout the city. They have brought forth their own business and the stable organization. Now almost all of them unite under the representative, Bokushi Hidari. They never forget how he steps up into power. Soon, they able to reconnect this realm back to their control. The magic left here is gone. The judgement thoroughly vanquished this place without a problem. Their twisted minds go through deep once again as they hear complaints with the doubles.

    ¡°Shit! Fuku City turns to shit because of a con messiah¡±

    These people were easily riled up at the disappointment of their own work falling into pieces. All of their hard works fell to one man, many gone crazy to chase after him. They even abuse their membership to come help the idiots. All of that and some fell to their deaths. Everyone here is getting sensitive over this realm. The only left they set their blames now were the

    ¡°. . . Defectors! They said they are strong. Survivors from the east coast, couldn¡¯t even care less that our city is being attacked¡±

    ¡°They should protect us too. We are the opportunity doubles to get back in the city¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even part of the doubles program. Why would they care about you?¡±

    The silent creeps in so fast as the man who complains look around with envious people halted, and some already enraging with their magic moving out of control. They work and some complains after the other. Their envy grew and their powers remained uncontrollable. It is the worst thing to happen to them, the only first thing that happened to them. They couldn¡¯t control themselves over the first realm destroyed. Their favorite realm. They continue to clean it up until.

    Random magic appeared out of nowhere, they are starting to make a fit among themselves. They rushed to see what¡¯s going on and they saw a strange crystal glow hidden beneath the realm. No one knows how the realm continue to exist, and such materials made it to persist its existence is there. The power within the crystal is ancient and never once opened until now. It spreads among them receiving such unimaginable feat of mana. Including the mana flow of Alga¡¯s light, the glow grew ever stronger as one of them have a random figurine doll on their side. It starts to act up.

    They have discovered something amazing, and the figurine is acting like their previous dolls. This one is better. The figurine uses the abilities they have known in their head. It shoots at the crystal as it almost breaks. The creeps were not expecting that and proceed to defend the crystal. The figurine becomes stronger and stronger as the crystal continue chips off shards. They tried to fight back. They cast their spells on to the figurine but its protected magic shell blocked their every attack. It shoots them down as their mana flows are broken through. The figurine uses its jets to move side to side to maneuver. It¡¯s laser weapons phase through them only to cut off their mana.

    Alone, it able to beaten them down. Weaklings with no experience of fighting, even the size of the figurine fits only with one hand. So soon to be over in this fight, the figurine continues to take aim at the crystal. It charges up its cannon as the others are recovering by the crystal¡¯s presence. They can feel the magic flowing through them even stronger. One of them lashes out before it shoots. The figurine disappeared and appeared behind him. He countered it with a quick round kick, but it disappears again. The figurine didn¡¯t even move, it just cloak and threw an image at itself to him. Now fully charged cannon, it moves side ways to align between him and the crystal.

    The laser shoots and it hit both of them. The Crystal cracks and shatter some bits. The desperation of their eyes never been this quickly fallen like this. They are as weak as they have ever been trying to stop it. The figurine alone able to take them all without a single hit on it. They couldn¡¯t even save this realm again. The humiliation, they lose their mind. Then time stops. Flashes come forth and someone goes in lightning-fast speed. The figurine reacts but easily taken down with a rune lightning fist. C appears before them, taken out the figurine with ease.

    The Flash was able to hold off the destruction of the crystal. C drops the device and pulls the stasis laser out from the crystal¡¯s position. With his own magic spell cast to it, he was able to stop it and left with sparkles of small light out to the air. C¡¯s hands are shaken as this magic he used was his first time. Merging with the runes together with his magic, it loses its stability and vibrate both his skin and the equipment on him. He drops down on the floor laughing while electrocuted.

    ¡°Lau-la-lau-laugh*!¡±

    The other doubles come in late and saw the crystal. ¡°It can¡¯t be, so it is true. C, you¡¯re right about it all along!¡±

    The others were pulled themselves out from the ground and feel their magic is returning. The crystal before them, nearly shattered and only a third of it breaks from the crystal. A small glimpse of a human body from the cracks, almost destroying its secret. The amounts of mana were suspicious for others as the crystal continue to glow. C and the others who had doubles suspect of it. Now they found it on accident.

    C remained down on the ground keep laughing. They don¡¯t know who made this, but it seems like the creator is embezzling them all this time. Further inspecting within the crystal, they thought of a magical being. It is a doll like figure. They feel the warmth of the doll as if it is alive. They look at the doll closely, a young girl. A common identical of a loli girl. Others suspect around them to whom who belongs to. C recovers and said,

    ¡°That girl has enough mana to rebuild this realm, or should we ask the owner to convince us to let her live¡±

    ¡°Live?¡±

    The crystals broke open. The girl wakes up and see around the men eyeing on her exposed body. Her power has the presence of the succubus. Frail after being sealed inside and the crystal manifests itself back into her body. The doubles know too well that they are not the one who is able to create such a thing. Others divide themselves to only they know and closes to. Suspecting who made her, the powers inside of her is gleaming with Judgement, able to resist it. None of them know who made it, and one random person stop them.

    ¡°For once of our lives, we should stop fighting. We don¡¯t know who made her . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to know . . .¡± The young girl spoke to them. Her disappointing gaze look around them as they show no unity. In their eyes looking desperate, wanting to protect this place that they could not. Even the strange magic affecting someone¡¯s figurine was able to take them down so quickly. She raises her seat from the ground and takes relaxing sit.

    ¡°. . . You people need to work together. If this keeps up, you people will never protect anything dear to you. Even I myself know this. Sigh* Even though my creator wanted to protect me from all of you. It seems like you just need protection from them¡±

    C stands up and with other doubles were not convinced, but the desperate people around them seemed to like her. Just be her own looks, and her own attitude among them. This girl is not those wanted to be protected, but she seems serious about this leaving them nowhere to trust to. The anime freaks were absorbing the moment of her existence. It is something they could not resist over. She said to them nicely

    ¡°Then please, all of you. If you can¡¯t work together like this. Then how about protect who are left . . . Me!¡±

    She secretly casts her spell on them, already being influenced by the powers of her magic. The doubles who sure know how to use their magic resisting the temptation. It was a trap. They didn¡¯t react in time, the people who are influence are able to gain some power. Confidence grew within their minds and body, and resolved their differences. Too quick and sudden for their days of having a sufferable relationship between them and the defectors or themselves on the matter. They have no choice but to play along. C sends a call to his double

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but you should take the day off¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It¡¯s been two months after the siege. The third month is closing in within the few weeks, and Tabitha is nearly closing in to her deadline. Her reflection of her action grew numb as she is able to get them all to cooperate. The private server has able to convince themselves that they have to leave Fuku City. More and more of them figure it out the people here are getting stronger. Family, friends, and acquaintances are acknowledging the fact. The first people who got out from Fuku City is the old man, a child and the woman who rescued in the city guild.

    Haw and the other Enders who reside in Stranding Island made their way to convince the leaders to settle there. The embassy island who stayed isolated from the city had finally respond. No one know why it secretly sanctioned itself, and they put their trust, the Fuku City residences, to live there outside from the threat they have indebted to. It3ch and Chelly are trying their best to get through to Tabitha with all the people they have trusted to leave this corrupted place. Tabitha without even knowing receiving an app called Wheatley.

    Fuku City is becoming lively than ever from what she had saw, but the people from the private server had something different in mind. Thanks to Azin¡¯s bead, their addictions are slowly fading. The scams are revealing to them, the food turned bland, the excitement gone away easily, the adrenaline fell drop as soon as they get exhausted, and everything else they have worked here are becoming less and less sociable. The beads are becoming their conscious able to think to themselves and lose their negative minds.

    They found out why, and the old man was the one who explained to them for the past months or so. Tabitha wants to hear it than to read his long essay. She picks out her device and let Wheatley reads it to her. Behind the scene

    ¡°You got to be kidding me . . . Sorry, sorry. I told you that I shouldn¡¯t be involved with her. You make an app just to make me your voice messenger. I got it, you tricked me . . . AH! That girl, alright fine. I¡¯ll read it to her¡±

    Chelly made this idea in the first place. Tricking Wheatley to read messages in order to contact with Tabitha. Because Wheatley speak lively when explaining the danger would she be facing.

    ¡°Ok, you little whipper snappers ahem* I¡¯ve been walking around the city with my tired legs before you guys being lonely within in your rooms. This city can¡¯t be saved, and we need to get out of here. One problem to the next. Nothing will stop them as it only replaces the better or worse of all evils. Isekai City, what those people called it nowadays are not going to help us. Chojima district is barely struggling to keep themselves off from both Mihayara and Fuku City. They are honest folks with hope to leave this world. They are flat out tired, and no experience with magic or even fight against it. ¡®Ooh, that¡¯s hurt for all of us here ow!¡¯¡±

    ¡°The young man did help us removed the bad influence from this city. I still hate for him to lose my taste with my favorite sake, haha. I knew that brand can¡¯t replicate, but sigh*. I miss the gold-old days. Put yourselves together and ready the paper work to move. We will be heading out, not to Chojima, you people know well we are hated neighbors because ours are siding with those bastards. I can¡¯t blame them ¡®Wait a minute, they can¡¯t move there? Wow, I can¡¯t say to that¡¯. Always checked your forums, and let¡¯s all pray that the people who keeps Azin¡¯s beads. There is still hope, and let¡¯s all see each other again¡±

    Tabitha steps in once again in Fuku City, it¡¯s been a few weeks. She had done what prepared for. The trickle exoduses of her old community. Archivist holds her lower back as she feels worse than she had faced. The slowly realization of her old community starts thinking of leaving this place. They can feel the powers of certain people, the defectors are getting stronger in the ruins. The presence of shamanism over there made her community¡¯s magic obsolete. Now the low lives are becoming stronger than usual. Her people here are starting to become less safe on their own.

    Archivist knew this kind of superiority have brought the people less freedom and provided more security. The paradise city here is nothing but a caged domain of their own heavens. They spend and spend to the point of no value at all of their free time and keep themselves in fear. They enjoy the luxury just to avoid the people who are next to them plotting to their next move. They can¡¯t speak out, they can¡¯t fight back, and they can¡¯t get away from it. They are enslaved by their own fear. Azin shows them judgement days, and it was nothing but an entertainment for them. Only left in the social media worth mentioning is the Enders hitlist.

    They accidentally walked into a barrier as they witness a fight. The securities are fighting against the low lives as they struggled to fight against their new powers. Archivist steps in as he barely pushes back the criminals¡¯ familiar strength. He is able take his stance quickly and the security comes to his side blocked the hidden attacks to his side. As he blocked it, Archivist receives Tabitha¡¯s magic cards, then able to control the enemies¡¯ magic. They hold it firmly than he had imagined, such mastery, but expect no knowledge against him.

    Large seismic waves send to the ground and rose from near their feet. Tabitha sees it and brings out her wand and swings it to the ground with a light tap. The small tip hitting on their foot soles, piercing the ground to their flesh and flows magic in their bodies. They quickly fall to the ground without noticing the pain. The securities able to hold them off. The spy greets him and Tabitha.

    ¡°Sorry for bringing you here without giving a warning¡±

    Tabitha was not ready for it, and only did it with muscle memory with Archivist.

    ¡°No, but how do you know that we can fight?¡±

    The head security comes in and finally meets Tabitha. Their eyes meet and remembered each other¡¯s faces. Tabitha¡¯s mouth lie shut as Archivist and even Kiege hear her in the bind.

    ¡°It¡¯s her, that¡¯s the woman that the old man showed me in the private server. No way, is she a member of Fuku City¡¯s security?¡±

    The woman greets her and her partner ¡°I¡¯m the head security, I¡¯m so glad to see you. Let¡¯s first deal with the suspects. And I like you to come to the headquarter with us. We all know that you¡¯re one of the witnesses¡±

    Tabitha froze, yet able to speak out only a question. ¡°Witness?¡±

    The spy reaches out to the cult leader, telling him that there is another Enders cooperating within the headquarter. The cult leader explains it to him ¡°Let them be, you gathered too much I have expected. I know this city will become chaotic, but I will handle it just like before. Continue to follow them, they won¡¯t remove everyone from this city. Since, he is still in jail. Figure it out if they have connection together, if you are ordered not to hear their conversation. Then play along, I heard so much that she trusted you too easily¡±

    As the telepathy ends, the spy said to himself ¡°It is because I know too much¡±

    The head security walks passed him. The spy¡¯s impressive skills were happening too convenient.

    Whereas the city is starting all over again to uprise another revolt. The cult leader is waiting for the right time to strike, if all odds turned against him. His old friends will come and aid him. This organization he brought up is closer to reunite, and the opposing people are turning against him, while the people are leaving. It doesn¡¯t matter, Fuku city will be migrating back again. The people of Mihayara district still needs a home as the ruins still stand. Nothing will change Fuku City to become what it was, the home of the elites.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Tabithas Raker Mawn members part 1 - Chapter 164

    COI C164

    After that call, C calls his double, Hito, to take a break from the ruins. Losing so much fame under his name, for this specific reason. Now Hito understands why. Junko¡¯s bead keeps lighting up for the past weeks after that call. Her stalkers are becoming more active than usual. He doesn¡¯t know how he got this idea of the stalkers becoming stronger. But it is the given that he shows some concern for Junko. Junko didn¡¯t believe it at all. It is clearly that he knows the dangers of the city is returning back when Bokushi Hidari took power, and last week was the obvious start.

    She grips on Hito¡¯s side as she held the bead tightly. ¡°I think we should call them¡±

    ¡°You mean, Azin? But he was imprisoned¡±

    ¡°It can be anyone, your friends, the defectors or anyone. I think he is going to do it¡±

    ¡°What if we get caught?¡±

    ¡°Either we wait and let me witness how he would do to me or hear what they wanted to say in this. You told me that those guys are the worse, but there are no other people who can fight against him¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if this gets worse. I¡¯ll find a way to get them here. I hope Azin¡¯s friends can help us in this¡±

    C is in his apartment building, already seeing the progress of the Loli queen. The man chokes out as he coughs. The doubles are now getting noticed of this doll like girl. The defectors are able to study her to what she could be. In the meantime, her powers able to manifest on him. Going through with the other doubles gaining powers to flourish their research. C is the most frightened than all of them. The same ego and they let her do everything for them. Forgetting to whom she was made from, even for him he got distracted. What he did to call C to protect the store was the greatest action he ever did.

    His own enemies are coming here, better as ever. He got distracted from all the things she provided for them. The actual defectors were not easily succumbed to a little girl, but these people, who are with them for the longest, are the creepiest to be charmed by her. There is no telling to give them powers whom they don¡¯t deserved or earned. Even himself didn¡¯t earn and used the RAPs to get his mastery quickly and replicated to his double. He is no fighter and even the pain on him made him feeling to regret fighting already.

    In his computer, his research is almost there. His foolish judgement won¡¯t let go the old Junko he knew. It is already set in his head and kept her unharmed for the longest. Her body shouldn¡¯t be tainted again, yet. From what he had made earlier, those women he done are all made of magic. He needs flesh, and he so damned to go through the secret of Horsin magic. He let Hito did all the work to deliver the message to the Agatheans, as more and more of them questioning him for what for. That¡¯s when he cut ties because of last week incident. They thought he is planning an undead army. That rumors he shouldn¡¯t be heard from the authorities. Even he explained them it was a luxury. He is almost there.

    Inside the Headquarter, Tabitha meets Azin. Behind the counter between is the glass window called the visiting room. Tabitha¡¯s first response ¡°It¡¯s called closed visit, Azin. I can¡¯t believe I am able to talk with you like this¡±

    ¡°I also can¡¯t believe this thing on my hand use to be contacting people through this glass. We should be using it¡±

    ¡°Eh? Let¡¯s just stick with using magic. The runes here really stopping you from using high tier magic¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll love to, yet you don¡¯t understand who I am . . .¡±

    He turns around to look at the guard, asking for permission. The guard starts sweating and only nods out of fear.

    The worried of the guard¡¯s face made change Tabitha¡¯s view. The floating object is barely appearing because of the rune restricting his magic. Azin has other ways to counter it. His beads, never were taken and bounded with him, are on his hand. The magic to the unseen living, the light is able to harness the mana it needs. The floating object returns to its full power. It phases through the glass window and he said to her

    ¡°Touch it. this mana is a little different from yours¡±

    Tabitha feels something is not right, the guard behind him is shaking her head for her. Worrying eyes raising and hands waving to say no, curious, but she never dares.

    ¡°Kiege, do you know anything about the Not Worthy Guild?¡±

    Kiege laughs softly, the poorly effects of the bind still there, and her exaggerated tone turned soft too. ¡°I can feel your hesitation and your temptation together. Don¡¯t, focus on your reflection. Come back to Enders Bridge, if you wanted to . . .¡±

    ¡°No! I mean, I think, I decline. I have a bad feeling about it¡±

    Break out of silence in front of Azin. Tabitha¡¯s fear to Lady Constantine remained stiff. Even the helped she provided still made her afraid of her power. Azin sees in her eyes, the Lady had gone so much of her embracive charm. The light whispers of her in his beads.

    Azin smiles gently to hear her fine. ¡°Care I be to listen your progress? I think I met all of your people, right?¡±

    Tabitha nods as she already stopped surprising herself. Azin is not one of them. He is an Enders, and like Haw to the rest of her guild. They lived next to Rune Isles. The land of the apocalypse, in her view, and they planned to take the lands behind the horrors of Fall Era. She responds

    ¡°Yes, almost. The children didn¡¯t have beads though¡±

    ¡°Children dares to meet with strangers? In what otherworlder to be that prosperous? The people who come to this world have in common to all of us. Power, Greed, and Sanctuary¡±

    ¡°Power, Greed, and Sanctuary, thanks for the lecture. About the people I¡¯m going to save, after what you have done. Will they still trust you?¡±

    ¡°To change someone¡¯s life completely, it will a miracle if I did that. In truth, it was a ploy or a plan to achieve the higher resolution. Tabitha, you know your people. Well, I know them, but they don¡¯t know me. Trust is as your Will, break that trust, it will break your will and anything I have done is lost¡±

    ¡°Then, it means they don¡¯t trust you anymore¡±

    ¡°If it is true, then let time heals. It¡¯s your turn, Tabitha. It¡¯s your home, and show them what I really meant it¡±

    ¡°What did you say to them?¡±

    The floating object shines in between them. The bright light dazzled them and Azin disappears.

    ¡°Azin?! Where is he?¡±

    The guard tells her ¡°It¡¯s fine, he is probably at his jail cell. A matter of fact, it is already time. I don¡¯t know why he requested for a short time. You can ask them to extend the time¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I think I talk to him long enough¡±

    Tabitha walks out from the visiting room, and sees the head security. They moved into her office, and explains the situation.

    ¡°Azin is a very strange person¡±

    ¡°I just met him when he escorted out from Fuku city¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he did throughout his time here. In the private server, there are more things he did. Many people caught one with his game as if he was one of our old communities. The thing now is that promised he sent to us. Will he able to help them to reside in Stranding Island? Why not other districts?¡±

    ¡°I have no words to explain why, the Enders or my guild says the same thing. ¡®Let the unworthy acts proceed¡¯ and their real guild name is Not Worthy. I didn¡¯t ask why not called his guild like that?¡±

    ¡°I think questioning Azin is the least of our worries. He did stop something from going to happen in the future. The important thing you can do now is to get them out of here. He¡¯s right, it is impossible to get rid of something that is not from the source. This political rivalry is not you to get involved. I set myself straight here. Here, take these files, those are the suspects who are after our ¡®clients¡¯. Don¡¯t play along like Azin did. You¡¯re an Enders now and act like those people who did at Mihayara district¡±

    ¡°I uhm, I don¡¯t think I have the stealth to do it¡±

    ¡°Oh yes you can . . .¡±

    The head security taps on the microphone and called out to them. ¡°. . . Alright, send him in¡±

    Ironno and Haw come in the room. Both of them show no friendly term for one another. When they step in, Haw says to Ironno out loud ¡°For business¡¯ sake, everything is going to the possibility. Pardon for my outburst here, but I suspect too much¡±

    ¡°I apologized too, bringing him is the most important for this mission to work. You said you want us to not let this getting attention. This man over here is the best guild member you need to get his materials for this quest. Haw, now you see why we needed you¡±

    Haw and Tabitha meet, Tabitha didn¡¯t see Haw to be this intimidating. It is clear to her mind, that Fuku City is not that easy to escape. Haw did amazing job for her to make her own equipment.

    Tabitha is concerned to all of this, the secrets between and before, all of it connects together. Haw is already figure it out, as a craftsman alchemist, and not letting the Perb to join means a few things. Combat is not needed, Tabitha is no fighter and weeks of training only her cards mean nothing to go against a rune magic wielder, and the defectors are probability to come as reinforcements. This is no easy escape. The head security called out to the two Enders.

    ¡°This is great, I never thought the volunteers we will be able return after that raid incident. This time, I won¡¯t let you hold yourself back¡±

    The spy comes in with the container. He opens it and show it to Haw. The materials, all of them coming from the Dexter Guild¡¯s supply cache. Hidden away outside of the city, it is now here inside Fuku City. Refine for its final touch, the alchemist grenadier steps forward as he picks up the equipment. He said to Tabitha

    ¡°Do you know anything to use dust?¡±

    ¡°Sorry? What!¡±

    Haw gives her dirt and some dust. ¡°Give it to Archivist, He knows this material, this powder he should recognize with¡±

    ¡°Oh?! Thank you¡±

    Tabitha holds and see the head security excuses her to leave. Tabitha gives her a smile and walks away. She smiles back and watches out to the door. Haw has something to say.

    ¡°For all this, and what I heard there is my former rival guild is here too. It is better not going through the details for me. Ironno asks me for special access. Let¡¯s all get this straight. I am here volunteered according through the Mihayara district, me and Ironno had something to cooperate because of the realm¡¯s discovery. Both of us have entered the realm first hand, if we extend further to do it again. This time with this, I am not going to hold back.¡±

    The spy, first time meeting with Haw, had already given his resume vocally. It is true, that Haw is capable but the rumors of their failures spoke about it in the district. Which of them is true?

    Tabitha and Archivist saw the new team they are forming up. The Raker Mawn guild members are formed together at last. Tabitha is getting excited to see them to be part of the team. While Archivist pointed out to Haw, the powder bag, held from his hand showing it to Ironno¡¯s face.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I have rune breakers¡±

    ¡°Rune breakers, huh. I almost forgot you were outside of the bridge before. I can¡¯t remember the last time your mother was disappointed of you¡±

    Tabitha gets in the conversation ¡°Disappointed? Is the powder dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Worse than dangerous, he wastes it all of the powder when exposed to water. The muddy powder can¡¯t clean off when the monsters are chasing him. That escape left the most precious materials to any of Circoston warriors¡±

    This powder though is made by the Dexter Guild. So, it has added dust mixtures to it. Archivist waves it around in front of Ironno has some experience about it. Haw knows such of a powder and Tabitha gets curious.

    ¡°Say, Haw. What does he mean about rune breakers?¡±

    ¡°Based on his skills, the basic of substance were to go against neutral mana. He claims that he can go against runes too. This means he has the abilities to fight against it, then it can be possible when he fights against the spirits. I mean your deck can go along with him¡±

    As the Raker Mawn guild members are planning out to where to go. Tabitha uses the app again for Wheatley in voiced advice. ¡°¡®Why am I getting clicked on?¡¯ The people are ready and are somewhere farther to the west part of the city. The situation they are in as the people who won¡¯t let them leave has records of debts. They have controlled the streets and hidden patrols along the road. Those are troublemakers and not from gangs, the idea of getting sneak through them is really tricky. The best way to get out is to cut off their surveillance magic equipment¡±

    The app opens up the video to explains further. ¡°Using the files and compared to the older files (Dexter Guild), the people who are involved are not defectors. Rather, they are legitimate thugs. Since the older files show proof of existing involvement with the defectors, they have magic abilities or runes to help them to go through the challenges. Sadly, the older files are nearly a month old outdated. Be sure to do your own research after this ¡®I concur, I have my research. Only thing I found out it will become 10:1. With your community of course gets the 10, nervously gruntled*¡¯¡±

    Tabitha had done her research. The organization that the cult leader brought are all gang members. This one she is going to face are not part of the 12 top gangs. Yet, their pride of not making themselves bad as they have connections with the best companies. All those connections lead to one powerful conglomerate. She doesn¡¯t want to take this chance to let all of them find out. Her first escort has begun.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. The Raker Mawn Guild will accomplish this quest with ease¡±

    Archivist says it out ¡°This is for her character quest¡±

    Ironno and Haw heard him saying what most citizen says about it. They groan a bit to hear Archivist able to learn this city¡¯s terms.

    Some of the communities are waiting for her. It is the day they could leave this place. They have each of one of them their own personal notes, if this plan failed. The thugs are there, watching over them in their ¡®police¡¯ uniform. These people are in debt before coming to this world. The horror of this world that torture is always active for day and night. Especially for the women who are being sexual harassed. The beads with them were able to break their repetitive daily suffering. The women finally feel clean again after constant nightly in bed with them.

    The beads did huge wonders for them. But they still don¡¯t trust Azin that easily. Previous attempts of their own people showing trust, but only led them for the worse and their own children become gang members as a result. The young teens here are gone, and the children they once have taken away. One pregnant woman bears the child of the rapist, she couldn¡¯t take herself out because of this city¡¯s best service. Fuku City, it is becoming the capital district of the criminal organization.

    A strange phenomenon whistling through the streets. The area they are in, working in the commercial building as they look outside of the window. The thugs are already on the move, as they step into the streets, they vanished. There is one person coming out from the disappearing act. It was Tabitha, alone reaching out to the people inside of the building. They recognized her, and others run toward her and pulled her in without anyone notice.

    ¡°Hey, get in here. Are you the one who made them go away? If you do that . . .¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, you just continue working until the end of the day¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Act natural please, I come here early just for the head start. You guys need to stay calm, or everything we have planned for will be ruined¡±

    The pregnant woman grabs Tabitha¡¯s shoulder and turned her around. Her stressful face with sweat all over her forehead. ¡°Please, make it quick. I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hold myself the suspense¡±

    Tabitha lays her down a chair as she starts to breathe heavily out of the stress. All that torture she had been facing. She is the unluckiest among Azin¡¯s help for them. It happened before he comes in. The other women are lucky not to get pregnant by those thugs. Tabitha picks up her cards and ready to make the path.

    Meanwhile, the thugs are slowly being gathered. Deceptively gathering them in random from different stores and random streets. Their confused expressions were convincing enough they were caught by someone.

    ¡°Is this judgement days?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, this place looks like a realm, but . . .¡±

    They look around where they have disappeared to. Empty within the fog, a light white fog as they can see each other in a short distance. They don¡¯t how they got there and surely this is no magic they used. Other thugs and gang members gathered around to find out.

    The realm is shortly starting to become familiar. The view turned black and white and they soon lose their color textures into a black and white environment.

    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡±

    ¡°Stay strong, we got caught inside the realm. We can¡¯t be sure who it is¡±

    ¡°It must Azin¡±

    ¡°Groan* I have enough to hear a con man. No one died facing against him and neither would we letting him get out this time¡±

    ¡°If he is here, then call the boys to guard the merch. Judgement days are coming and we won¡¯t lose our enterprise to over one man. We will become a laughing . . .!¡±

    They hear something rolling on the ground. No hesitation, no holding back, they use first their rune guns and fired the moving object. A glass breaks and mist comes out from it.

    ¡°Fuck! A smoke bombs! Everyone clears out¡±

    The smoke didn¡¯t spread, but maintain in a small area. It starts to move as the black and white mending it to make it thicker and harder to see through. One of them realize they are not going to face him this easy. They bring out their devices and sees there are no signals. Others tried to escape, no magic entrance here, leaving them confused from all this going on.

    Then suddenly, their buddies got inside the realm too. The thug shows sign of a beatdown and said to them

    ¡°Gibberish*¡±

    The look of his face is beaten up to a pulp. They tried to heal him, but their magic can¡¯t do it. They are starting to test it on them, nothing, the gibberish man points out from the distance. A man comes from the alleyway took a peek near the corner of the wall. They shoot, and the man escapes.

    ¡°That fucker! Can you get up from here?¡±

    The gibberish man stands up and nodded. ¡°Go find somewhere for us to escape here. We will go after him¡±

    They begin their chase, as the gibberish man moved to the other direction. Returned back to the smoke and picks up the shrapnel of the broken glass, using Tabitha¡¯s card to reverse the item back to its usual form. The gibberish man goes right ahead to find more baits. He goes to Ironno¡¯s secret room, and get another new face. Inside, there are more spare faces. The thugs patrolling was caught from the ambush. He uses Tabitha¡¯s card again to switch their identity one more time. This is one is bit cruel, as his throat burns from the inside out. The gibberish man can¡¯t believe that man fell victim from it.

    How long did they use a vehicle? A bus, found only in Taiyou Industries. To be able to rebuilt back and starts running without a problem, and now in use for this dangerous event. The community is ready to get in, as the first people are the women and the elderly. The men waiting for them to get inside as the numbers of them grew. The size of the bus may doesn¡¯t fit them. Until they get in and realize that they are not their original world anymore. They are in Horsin, and magic still implies it. The anticipation to escape beats in their hearts and the voices getting quieter as they take their seats.

    Outside, where there are no thugs coming to see and the surveillance from all direction didn¡¯t react a thing. Even 10 minutes have passed, that¡¯s all their mind is contemplating about.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming¡±

    ¡°Please be safe¡±

    ¡°Calmed down (while panic)¡±

    ¡°Go! Go! Get us out of this hell hole¡±

    The engine starts, the bus starts moving. Tabitha is near the bus door, guiding the bus driver where to go. The grips of their hands are consciously shaken, Tabitha¡¯s heart is pacing higher and higher. Only with her bind she could reach now is Kiege. Archivist separates their binds for him to concentrate.

    Testing her faith on her Raker Mawn guild. The bus driver starts shaken and his eyes brought to the worse of his imagination. No words come out. The shock prevails the panic to rise up inside the bus. Tabitha grips his shoulder, with her determination of her eyes. Telling him not to give up, their opportunity is here, and hope for the people they will return to them will fully realize. All that moment to see a man outside passing by. The only person walking by then follows the bus. The passengers were shocked, and no words to describe a man with scorched throat and mouth.

    Tabitha can¡¯t believe to see someone following them like this. The horror of the man with his lower lips gone leaving only his lower bone jaw. He moves his head up to check the cameras, exposing the hole and the charred tongue. His eyes remained the same throughout seeing the bus going its way. The man picks up from his belt, it is flare, and lights it up. The people thought they were found out, and still keep their mouth shut. Everyone did with full force and heart racing to keep their conscious awake. The man disappears and the bright light turned black and white. The bus is protected by the trapped magic item, many exposed by it outside of the bus and disappeared with him.

    Tabitha checks on the passengers. They were all in the highest peak of stress. She reaches out to them ¡°It¡¯s alright, keep quiet to the very end. You can see there, that man is . . . I uhm, who wanted to help us. (Haw, you mention you are a former Dexter Guild. An alchemist no less, for what choice of appearance are you wanted to show the thugs for?)¡±

    There was a loud sound coming from afar. The passengers keep quiet, and with their breaths getting louder. Tabitha held her one and only deck, leaving the two decks on their hands. The distraction method will be the most crucial moment for her if it fails.

    The black and white environment is turning into a zone. Many more thugs are getting tricked to get in, chasing down a single man able to evade every shot they have. Almost all of their ammunition is drying up with every opportunity they thought they could hit. Another gun shot, the man did his tricked again, using some kind of powder only seen like small black dots. Can¡¯t differentiate between neutral magic, shamanism, nor runes, it is very difficult for them to see while with their own magic can¡¯t recognize when used and release. These nightmarish simplistic colors put them into a blind state.

    They run and chase him like the wind. No magic touches, but the stranger able to touch their magic and made it into obstacles. The man jumping from walls to walls, sliding and going through the alleyway, better at parkouring than the thugs reaching him only with a strand of his sash. To the final moment, as they reach to the roof. More and more of them are coming for help. A random magic spell able to hit him as he falls. The sash reaches out to the edge of the roof and pulled him there. The painful grief of them seeing made it to the roof. The other thugs gathered all together in black and white view.

    ¡°Fucking monster! Now I know why how brutal he can do¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen one of the patrols too¡±

    ¡°Yeah, our side able to find someone beaten black and blue¡±

    ¡°Huh, ours is the one who has his face swollen¡±

    ¡°Those two are lucky, look at this one and see the difference¡±

    ¡°Now I know why you said that man is a monster. Shit! His face lost his lower mouth and, oh fuck! His throat¡±

    ¡°Yeesh, and this realm won¡¯t let you heal. What¡¯s worse we let him go to find an exit¡±

    Others thought the same thing, the people who patrolled have scattered. One of them speak out about it. It is one of the patrols, using his magic to freeze the part of his body showing signs of broken bones.

    He shouts to them with unrelenting rage. ¡°Those fuckers deserved it! They abandoned me after one confrontation of those fuckers¡±

    ¡°Them!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, their loud mouths get what they¡¯re coming. Especially, the coward screaming loudly enough while drinking acid to his mouth¡±

    The loud sounds coming from the roof, others are already getting there.

    ¡°Will you be ok to join with us?¡±

    ¡°Fuck that! I have runes to save my ass. And those fuckers not even get dent of me¡±

    They rushed to the roof, leaving him behind as he grief, and saw thugs falling down the building. The frozen man accidently got the dropped on, but his runes blocked it off. They keep going as they reach to the top.

    They stopped and saw a man with a mask. The Fuku citizens know that is the same man is with that woman. The one who is going around seeing other people, and now with LED lights blinking with cartoony competing looks. He turns around bending the air with the powder. The frozen man comes out and quickly brings out his shot gun. He fires and the bullets were stuck into the air.

    ¡°This is a reminder you all. He is not weak¡±

    Archivist stood in front of them. The coin and the sash holding together to keep him in place. His arm band attached with Tabitha¡¯s cards.

    The thugs heard him clearly as the people who fall from the roof, coming back up. Beaten to the most of their bruises are getting severe by the moment.

    ¡°Cough* You said it. Did anyone of you ever find a way to get out here?¡±

    The frozen man turns around and told them. ¡°Sigh* This is a trap, and probably that man have the key. We need to beat that guy before we realize what they were planning¡±

    They look at the patrol knowing it too. Judgement days, they have come to take their merch off their greedy hands. The thugs quickly go straight at him.

    Some of them use their powerful magic to pull them back in, the building starts to react as the black and white environment actively shifting the building and everything around them into a different platform. The outer barriers to where they can¡¯t escape being pulled to them as the center. The thugs outside were forced to go here as magic pulling them in. The magic symbols are made and spread throughout. The thugs see almost all of them, the guards in one certain small area who are watching over the merch. They are all here. The frozen man sees their expressions as if they were being duped.

    The zone is changing as they fall down to the ground. Magic all around spreading like a storm, multi-complicating the area into a floating environment. The thugs need to finish this before they realize what happened outside. It is the realization they could not accept. Devices won¡¯t work, magic can¡¯t breach through this realm, and almost all of them are here. Being hold against their will, and only one man here to keep them in place. All been hearing in their head the word Judgement days.

    Back where the people held captive, all the stores are closed and their apartments are clean to no one even care to notice. The creeps are here for malicious business, and everything is quiet. Their scammed products were all here, unused. Usually, those addicts come here to get it unnoticed. Something is not right. They go to where the traces of them lead to. No tracks, nothing. Including the thugs who pester them to paid the fees when using the merch. All of them are gone. They use their device and the signals are gone in this area.

    Wheatley, took control the system there. Blocking everything it must do according to the plan of It3ch and Chelly, it slowly following the bus in the digital world. The special prototype demanded by the cult leader. Abusing their powers to help their old community leave this place.

    ¡°All that, I am not even trying to question anything from here on out. Hmm? A message? They are moving to the next street. Ok, buddy. Time to get some ringtones with that old tech a hoovy ma djit. Ahem* I sound like a goblin. Oh well¡±

    The map it has shows that they will take time to get through, they have the internet frequency to form the realm, a passage to get out from this forsaken city.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Tabithas Raker Mawn members part 2 - Chapter 165

    COI C165

    On the public streets of Fuku City, normal rush hours, and the people finished their daily jobs. Traffic occurred abnormally when they use magic to go place to place, causing a powerful hierarchy to people who owned businesses prioritized the premium customers to come here first than the VIPs. Obviously, the people to come there for free have to travel a safe area to go to. It was fine, they could continue to live this convenient life to no end. Endless cycles of doing so little and consume so much with their magic. The dependency on magic proceeds further as none of them know of their excessive consumptions.

    Magic have engulfed them to remove the limits of their human nature. Clouded, yet still not losing their lives over their excess luxurious lifestyle. The beads of Azin were able to remove the addiction off from them. They were able to dissatisfy themselves from their ignorance filling with bad experience. The cycle never ends, and now on the bus they are moving out. Tabitha sees the realm she didn¡¯t understand yet. The message from the Wheatley app voices it out.

    ¡°¡®I understand people have this called ¡®gold fish mentality¡¯ and I still don¡¯t get it. Fine, fine¡¯¡±

    ¡°This realm is the most cost effective, secretly meant for something else. The down side here is everything that uses frequencies are lost. This customized realm won¡¯t be the replica to most magic realms. The most dangerous of it all, no healing effects. The best way to get healing now is the two remaining mana left were not researched used in this city, Elven magic and Archscience. What¡¯s worse, they will find you with runes. I will wish you luck with your partner . . .¡±

    The rests are gratitude as the next voice comments are from them, the people behind her. Her faith now is on them, the Raker Mawn Guild.

    Outside from the realm, Haw is brought a stone tablet with him. Ironno is somewhere in the city preparing the pathways and Archivist is distracting the thugs as of now. Haw is installing it near the power grid, places it there led to an electrical surge as the static electricity goes out from the grid and electrify to the nearest metal pole.

    ¡°Wrong one, where is this called server grid¡±

    People come and check where those loud sparks. As more and more people raise their devices to record the incident. Haw keeps it going again until he finds what they instructed him to do.

    These distractions led many of the guards check the situation as if someone is sabotaging the city. Haw see them coming and brought out a magic scroll then switches position. The guards come by and only see a cat wearing some electrical gloves.

    ¡°Those kids, how did they causing trouble by dressing the cat?¡±

    ¡°You think a cat would!!!¡±

    The cat leaps up to the wires and caused another electrical surge going to the metal pole. They quickly caught it and removed the gloves on its paws. The childish buzzer fabric, it gives short electrocution to the person who touches it. But it made them question how it made the power grid annoys like that.

    Later, Haw finally finds the LAN wires. Haw places the stone tablet and able to hacked through their system. He was sucked into the internet as he finally gets into the realm. Wheatley notices him entering the internet realm.

    ¡°Just like that, the girl has a Dexter Guild member. Why am I not surprised from all this? Still, he knew the procedure. Playing the power grid has something to do what I knew. Testing it for, for, for? I feel he is playing around. Ok, now I¡¯m starting to block the cameras, and, great. That was easy, hmm. This one is not activated, let¡¯s see here¡±

    Archivist had done all the tricks he could do. The run is now limited into the enclosing realm. The limited resource is getting smaller in order for the passage to move while this pre-existing realm to keep them in place. The thugs are adapting to the new environment. Tabitha¡¯s magic field card can do so much as they can able to manipulate their powers with it. Without the owner of this magic, meaning they could use it to their own advantage. His sash quickly reacts as the surrounding strikes already appeared to him with their sudden fast punches.

    The words he needs to follow from Ironno ¡°They have failsafe, these people you can disguise as were removed to use it. The rest of them you mustn¡¯t let them give them the finishing blow¡±

    ¡°Then the rumors about you being with the hitlist . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s business, helping her is a guild¡¯s duty. Say one more thing relating to your mother is one thing, but lecturing me from you is already done since I came here¡±

    The game of chasing the Pion, the rabbit like creature, it is impossible to catch unless forming in packs. Very inefficient to catch one small creature, yet its meat and furs are exceptional for the demands of the skilled.

    He did like that, with Tabitha¡¯s pre-battle cards. Their intelligence weakens by time, without realizing the existence of the failsafe and might it to beat each other to death to escape or manually used it. Added with the ¡®Banished! Coward¡¯ None of them will figure it out and naturally goes back chasing him without a care. However, the struggles are overwhelming him as no fear as they are skilled and daring. No hesitation means, confidence booming in a matter of seconds. The rhythm kicks in to them, the sight of a single motion of his body is a quick respond to blocked his movements.

    He hears them confused rather exhilarated. ¡°How are we coordinate so well?¡±

    ¡°Coordinate?! We can¡¯t catch him¡±

    ¡°Just chase him down and surround him with every man we got¡±

    The intelligence is surely is dropping, the imbalance of their experience brought them into a frenzy. Their muscle memories were not affected. There are certain power reaches when it comes to their inner mana. Their resistances are high, but in this realm. Limits reached by forced. Mad dashes come to him with no limits, willing to stretch their arms to the impossible air for the grip of Archivist elusive speed.

    The rhythm grew louder as the sounds alternate between the environment and their twitching swearing voices. The floating environment with no solid foundation floats where their feet and hands are colliding together to keep moving forward, while Archivist controls his balance to go through such numerous attempts. The thugs were more experienced than that, the minds of their daring heads start to do the spells they not yet practiced. Theirs are still focusing on him without delay. The fiery magic comes forth and the metals limbs prepared for themselves.

    Lightning occurred and they form up together as more and more passed him. Archivist has no time to witness their abilities. The barrage of their techniques went in, as the first strike goes out to his feet. Archivist uses the powder casts a barrier on the ground as the entire forces of unknown attacks appeared around him. The powder splashes like water inside of his barrier, he able to position himself and bend the flow of the powder and crystallized then pierces of it inside. The powder spread to a small radius, many runes weapon tried to break it through but it bounces off.

    Archivist disappears leaving them hold off as the powder spreads, flows out, and returned to him to a different location. The thugs stopped and see where they are now. Blinded to get him on their hands and the magic they used being easily countered by using only earth magic. They hear the voice in their heads, their worries turned for the worst as the frozen man lastly come to their side.

    ¡°Breathe* That¡¯s bullshit. How can he able to escape with that much numbers? This is not going to work, does anyone of you have a better idea to get out from here? A magic item or anything?¡±

    They start thinking, the moment they remember the failsafe, their pride able to continue to forget about it. Much more to their personal magic items to escape this realm were also being blocked with the same magic card. The pride keeps in and the actual draining of their intelligence lose their mind to full pledge actions. They flat out ignored the frozen man. They see the trail of powders going down. They see Archivist running down, the thugs use their spell to trace his footsteps. The others cast noise magic to hear his steps and the things he touches makes a sound. Archivist hears the noise within every step he makes, he touches a random obstacle and caused a noisy clang.

    Archivist lays his hands on the noise to break the magic spell. Someone suddenly appeared and grabs his arms before doing so. Tabitha¡¯s card activates and forced command the thug to punch him to a far distance, letting the others not reaching him. The cracked on his mask as the LED mask shows blinking lights as it tries to show an expression. A normal punch, able to break through the natural endurance of any man. The concussion is cursing in his head, he blows the negative effects from his mouth, as the others appeared from behind, giving him the time to use his technique.

    A quick shuffle of his hand moving in one direction, the mana inside of the thug comes out from his mouth as the piece of his inner mana. Breath taking, he uses it cleans off the negative effects from his breath. Wipes clean by their powerful neutral mana altogether, equal in strength with them turned to his advantage. He breathes back the air he breathes and coughs off the over excessive mana he takes. Not the right proportion, but the sash was able to held him down to the ground when the magic spells are passing through. The trajectory turns over as it misses the thug, and curving it around like a homing missile. Then it lands on Archivist.

    Archivist sinks himself below the ground and quickly slides away from their spells, the explosive spells burst holes while others follow him with movable mounds in the safe distance. The powder was able to reach him and quickly shattering the spells into crystallized dust. He dug up from the ground like a rabbit then rushes forward jumping around as the opposing thugs are charging right at him face to face. Cornering him further as they finally closing him with their own magic circles. The spell breaks open and the chase has stopped, Archivist quickly touches Tabitha¡¯s card on his armband, shuffling the cards and reading them only by touch.

    They stop for the moment as their magic circle takes them a breather. After the circling around, they caught him, utilizing only the attrition now, limiting only to their mana control. They figure out to the slightest intelligence they have left from the affecting magic card. Pure luck to Archivist¡¯s patience, they are starting to think a little bit with their numbers were countering their chances to fight. However, with their perspective should be better to keep switching back and forth, it is mini-replica of switch using the failsafe as the basis. Tabitha thought about it and made magic card appeared in mysterious way.

    Still, the first punch is painful enough to put him down so easily. The magic cards are helping him keeping himself awake. The Circoston¡¯s power within him are flowing drastically to let loose. The first spell he did before is the took a piece of their inner mana and use its integrity to fix his, the excess was too much for him. Now he will do it again in such mass numbers. To only distract them or the failsafe will be their escape or his death. The powder on his side is circling the flow of his mana, they are all waiting for him to react. This is the day he will show off the way of the warring hands, a name he shamed to lose its cultural tongue.

    The frozen man walks up to the surrounding thugs. Finally, they caught him and in stasis with high praised that the others a nurturing themselves with the mana they throw out to this black and white realm. The zone is becoming less recognizable, only to see the differences between Archivist and them now is the blank cracked mask and two black shades on their eyes. All twitching their mana for the right moment and rune weapons are going to taste his bones.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Archivist moves in small frames, and so are they. The black and white portray an unbelievable scenery, slowly gaining on him by as the front took the first step. Frame by frame the magic circle keeps his movement in check to see all of his move set while the others observe what he can do. The magic circle had enhanced with one of them using their ultimate. The small frames begin lap with large big frames. Delaying the movements for 3 seconds per frame, all of them trapped inside will be colliding with such a large gap of sudden movements.

    Archivist couldn¡¯t break free by the sudden delayed frames. Forcing his turns to move his eyes and senses in the vulnerable direction. Breaking his unrelenting speed, agility, and dexterity into one single frame per 3 seconds. This is must be how they able to stop their enemies from evading. Their muscle memory was able to use it when they are desperate enough to get him. The pain suddenly appears where his eyes never look, his senses of his feet only suddenly appeared without reacting to it. The number of milliseconds lost by their clever reactions.

    Forced to use Tabitha¡¯s card as both of them will left him into an almost fatal position. He is trapped, and have to use it. The cards were meant to use with Tabitha¡¯s permission, and the cards pulled differently. Cheated to pick manually than randomly, the armband keeps it from picks out a card for him. Now he is in control and those two cards he chose always phasing up, this will be the dent of his endurance. He broke the frames as the first strike comes to him with full force. Head cracks by their fists, ribs untouched by any contact, flows down with their magic erupting his bones like an earthquake, and breaking through to every bone of his body.

    They never ceased their attacks, as the fatal blow is already reached. He could only do much to keep himself alive with Tabitha¡¯s card. No blood spilled, no internal organ hemorrhage, and much more with such brute force. The mask breaks apart as his face open wide for them to see. He exhales from his breath and left with a black mist covering his face. The thugs were relentless and blows away the black mist covering his face. To the last final blow as he fell to the ground. Many jumps up to the air and rains down fury of punches and a random god size hand poking him down to his puny body.

    It breaks him, and his face is revealed. His eyes show exposed, and caused a powerful technique slowly building up inside of them. His eyes are not normal, it is more of a symbol than biologically. It spread to everyone who sees it and others remember it into their heads. Archivist¡¯s body disappears and the dark mist escape leaving them fighting out of nothing. As the chaos clears, they see the key left behind on the ground. They able to get him and took the key off the ground. They didn¡¯t hesitate to use it and the door appeared behind them.

    ¡°QUICK! GET OUT THERE BEFORE WORSE COMES TO OUR MERCH!¡± Screaming at the top of his lungs, they rushed to the door while the others stop them. The group collide each other with extreme force. Desperate and unnerving to what happened inside the black and white environment. The other groups tried to hold them off.

    ¡°This is not good. They don¡¯t even listen to us. What did that guy do to them?¡±

    ¡°They are trying to get into one of our traps. This is getting out of hand¡±

    Their magic circles were tapped by one of them trying to get to it. The deception on their views becoming thicker as the people who saw Archivist¡¯s eyes had become more desperate to what they can see. The touched on the magic circle starts to bend unimaginably as the magic drawing shifted into a different spell. Using their own mana as the fuel of his unknown magic, they couldn¡¯t stop themselves. All of them were distracted and the magic circle is unleashed into them. The horror casts out to them as everyone got caught from the blast.

    The thugs become blind and their mind erased only bits of it. The moment when they see his eyes were forgotten. The fear didn¡¯t take affect because of the other cards are active. The frozen man phasing through his other hand to get the card hiding in his frozen cast. Picks up the card and closed it. The degrading of their intelligence had ceased and it is a matter of time they could think straight. The frozen man sees the other patrols come out from their hiding. They take off their masks, as their skins able to blend in with it. All revealed only a dark blank face.

    Their bodies are the dolls made by this city. Life size figurine remade and controlled by Archivist¡¯s bending. He comes out from the dark mist as his face is revealed. Everyone around them were caught by the horror technique. A skill that haunts the inner mana of their opponents. It requires the least wise and the dumb could ever believe it. Because that technique he used are poor for his own apprentice style techniques. As a literal book keeper in the archive, this is something he dared to do. His true intention revealed, and Tabitha didn¡¯t notice it. He is loyal to her indeed, but she didn¡¯t know about him. He said to himself

    ¡°The lowly demon technique, what is its actual name again?¡±

    His dolls bending to move around them and bended it¡¯s faces to the shape of his natural face. The eyes he carefully made with that technique. The horror around him as they flee and their magic succumb to the infestation of their mana from his eyes. One of them recover their mind and tries to use the failsafe. Archivist sees him and trembling trying to use it. The wild trembles only led him into not using it at all. The intense fear only stiff them in place. Archivist is now able to learn this forbidden technique¡¯s effect.

    One of the dolls he bends start to lose his control. The voice behind him sounds familiar and yet, she knows. ¡°I never thought you use such dark technique in front of Tabitha, I guess she already starting her ¡°reflection¡±, as I quote. Now turned around and look at me¡±

    Archivist¡¯s face exposed and around the thugs are in horror. The rest of the dolls are moving close to him as his controls have been taken over by her. She is not patient nor she wastes time to his improvements. Archivist turned around with his eyes straight to hers.

    ¡°Your mother is always so proud to see you have her eyes. Yet, you disappointed her with your incompetent commitment. The techniques, and even the people around you weren¡¯t fell into the lowly dark arts¡±

    Archivist faces Sanquin, still able to haunt him through the techniques reference between her and the Circoston¡¯s origin. Now fading again as her time only giving him a reminder. Archivist didn¡¯t say a thing, only leave him to remind himself as before. The dolls returned back to his control and thugs are far from his reach, they all turned around facing at them. The dark arts are demonic to him, powerful enough to beat them and weak enough for his unskilled hands to do it.

    This is his last stall as everyone is able to use their heads affectively, those thugs won¡¯t be this easy to fear. The thugs fear more in this city than him. The thugs are blind and falling and going anywhere to nowhere just to let the duration of the horror to end. More of them become stiff trying to use the failsafe as they can get out of here. The dolls found them and removes their blindness, once they see the dolls. The dark arts reopen the technique and refreshes their fear, an endless loop until Archivist will traumatize to ever remember anything what happened here. Archivist¡¯s last stage of distraction is almost over.

    Playing around and sneakily wanting to use this technique. Loses the mercy of distraction into absolute mental torture. Wielding the cards of Tabitha, keeping what¡¯s left to keep them alive. An Enders, keeping someone alive. He felt like the unworthy guild. He tries his best to remember any magic spell to suppress them. His pain was too lenient to the reality they have brought to him. It is a matter of time as torture is his solution against these thugs, and nothing will they could do to endure it.

    The bus driver sees the end of the realm, into a new one as the portal opens up as the same as this realm before. The emptiness of this passage remained silent and at the same time intimidating. Tabitha calls the driver to stop and opens the bus door. She walks out while everyone watches her. The realm is quiet, to no end of such a lifeless cleaned space. Someone is coming from a flash of light. Haw enters the realm and Tabitha quickly spokes out about what happened.

    ¡°You guys should lay off with the horrendous disguise¡±

    ¡°What are you on about?¡±

    ¡°This one man with his throat burned with his lower bone jaw exposed¡±

    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t know who do kind of stuff. You should focus on the next stop. Ironno helped you with the others. He gives a message to you to hurry up¡±

    The next portal is opening up, wide enough for the bus to go in. Haw gives the driver a signal to get in, but the driver didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get in the bus. We need to get this done before anything else happened¡±

    Tabitha left him as she needs to hurry. Ironno told her to be quick as they don¡¯t know the other part of the city might find them in this realm. The driver sees her get in the bus and begin their way into the next passage.

    Haw follows along with them outside the bus, wearing a protective gear on his face. As the place they entered is dangerous, signs of digital existence occurred inside as if it was intentionally built that way. Stepping into the unknown realm that not fit the lives of any ordinary people. Most realms have purpose to make, and this one is clearly something to store from. The bus gets closer to the portal and everything start compressing. The bus makes a crushing sound, and the force inside this realm is crushing them like they are on underwater.

    The bus is getting crushed and still able to move, Haw suspects as such and the place they venture now from the real world is the center area of Fuku City. Before he gets inside the realm, he pulls out a potion. Continuing even further as the materials he was provided are all meant for this part of the realm. Now he is starting to think about this equipment on his hands, this is no fighting against normal human enemies. On his hand is the neutralizers, meant to fight against Rune Isles¡¯ mechanical abomination. With the empty battery pack on him with dischargeable tools to drain the enemies¡¯ electrical power.

    Alone, the alchemist felt disappointed to the least that Archivist is the one will be facing them while he is going to face it. All ready as his equipment is fully on set. When he steps into the realm, his gears reactivate into an armor suit. The nostalgic power armor on him, light, fast, energized, and jammer with detector along with it. This is not what Tabitha wants. This is an extermination suit, Haw will be facing the robotics of this city, and the loud noise coming from the other direction comes forth with the loudest mobile wheels shaken the road ignoring all physics.

    The sentinels, branded on the name of anonymous gang group. No solid structure, fully loaded with data. This is the first time he had face this computerized realm, Tabitha has connection that he shouldn¡¯t know about. This technology is reviving the old design of this world past civilization. Noted down on his mind and report about it this to Lord Lori¡¯es, if there is a day when this city turned against them. Then they would easily find other ways to shut it down. He proceeds to move on, only the strength of his pride to use chemical potions. To fight against the data, he needs to have their energy to fight against it.

    The passengers notice the sentinels are coming to their direction. Automated to attack, the presence of intimidation, and the threat with its digital weapons. This realm is dangerous to anyone to be exposed their flesh in this place. The digital space is filled nothing but small acute electrical current. The man who is talking with Tabitha before is slowing down as the realm feel like they are under the sea. The sentinels, they are not slowing down as they fired their weapons on the bus. The strong quiet laser hit their bus as the pressure feeling up inside with small electrocution.

    Haw throws the potion at the laser, the quiet laser beam phases through the potion. It was supposed to refract the light into the glass and interact with the light inside of its fluid. Now fell and bouncing away from his reach. It is stated the obvious, this is what the old project he knows about. The simulation program. Barely he knows it, but it was mention to the military corps. The last facility to host such an equipment was to test out the old models to be able to work after all those years in Rune Isles.

    The sentinels moved in whereas Haw is in difficult situation. It was the obvious response and time is needed to stop the artificial digitals. The fires continue and the damage is already setting as the runes are being melted off its writings inside the bus. The passengers are no longer stay silent for long, inside the bus is now feeling the pressure of electrocution. Their magic feels the sting and couldn¡¯t use it. This realm is compressing the use of their magic. One of them finally scream, the sentinel charges forward to the bus. The bus shakes, all of them are screaming. The bus driver remained calm and focus on the road.

    Tabitha almost steps out from the bus door. Haw blocks it with him launches himself at the bus. His power armor is building up showing the exterior of it being flowed with static electricity. The voice from his helmet made a static sound.

    ¡°Open that door, and all of the people inside will be electrocuted¡±

    He is being slammed on the door by the sentinels, then drag up to the bus window to the side. The sentinel detected him as the signal jammer blocked enough the existence of the bus and leaving him being detected alone. Trapped in between, Haw needs to find a way for all targets on him.

    The passengers see him on the window, the electric flow moves like water fissuring around him. Seeing being charged as his power armor is slowly hardened his shields, another laser is charging up as it aims at him. Haw feels the pain both crushed and electrocuted. The silent laser fires and the energy shield reflect it in a bizarre ricochet effect. It bounces all around, ignoring to hit the sentinel. This part of the realm is too unpredictable. The sentinels are strong within this realm and it can only focus what it supposed to do.

    The energy backing up inside Haw¡¯s armor tech system, a protocol interaction to be able to study them. This is a digital realm, there¡¯s no point to stop data to create and delete. Haw¡¯s body is reaching to his limit. The bus is almost tipping while driving to the portal. The portal is close, Tabitha watches Haw being pushed alongside with the bus getting off the side of its wheels off the ground. The sentinels are jumping to the side and takes aim to the bus again. Haw¡¯s jammer wasn¡¯t strong enough and his warning to Tabitha cost this incident to happen.

    The armor finally fully shielded him, and that power inside of it is released. A shockwave dispersed on his armor to the area, a disrupted explosion, bugged out the digital models of the sentinels. Forces them to reset. Haw falls down next to the bus as the tipping bus returned back in all four wheels on the ground. The wheels at the back hits Haw¡¯s foot as he falls. The armor didn¡¯t stand against the runes and the crushed his limb. The passengers watch him left behind as they yell out to Tabitha

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt! Please, anyone save him¡±

    The bus driver didn¡¯t stop and Tabitha suddenly tries to stop the bus, the break screeches but it was too late. The portal got them in and Tabitha left herself in reoccurring trauma from leaving someone behind. It stops where more passengers are outside with Ironno. Ironno forces open the bus door and let the passengers in.

    ¡°Get this mad machine moving, they found us¡±

    Tabitha is being pushed further inside the passenger seats as she accidentally falls down and take an empty seat. She sees the bus expands in the inside as there is a small ladder to the upper seats.

    The old woman is with her. The worries of her eyes to the man proceeds to break her silent. ¡°Will that young man be alright?¡±

    Haw, the man who acts like a human shield because of his armor to reflect the laser. Tabitha don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside that side of the realm, and only tries to ease with her.

    ¡°He will be alright, those people who are here to save all of us¡±

    The old woman looks at her honest face, either it¡¯s a lie or don¡¯t know anything. Same as her, but she knows the feeling and held her hand. The tears are there, no one is going to lie like this.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Tabithas Raker Mawn members part 3 - Chapter 166

    COI C166

    Ironno have brought the passengers from the entire old community from the east and the south. The bus driver never seen so much people going in. The bus and its runes expand further to occupy all these people. The only people who are not here are the southwest, these people from before are from the north west. The amazement of their eyes to see children coming along, not being driven to the influence of the city. The pregnant woman saw for the first time, her actual daughter got in. Both of their eyes stared and Ironno ruined it by pushing them further.

    The two separates again once more as the passengers need to find their seats. Going through the next route. Ironno reaches to Tabitha, tearing up and didn¡¯t hesitate to ruin this troubled moment.

    ¡°Tabitha, focus! We need to get out from this city, now!¡±

    ¡°Sniff* What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your old communities were not all innocent. They snitch us, and I have to force my way to get them back¡±

    ¡°I thought we should be picking them up one by one when something like that happened¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not I¡¯m worried about. They were charmed by an unknown magic. They blasted their own people out of insanity¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The one of the victims come forth and told her what happened. ¡°The bastards, they drug one of us and we were nearly succumbed to it. This man helped us clean ourselves from it, but he didn¡¯t have enough and others fell into the influence. We need to get out¡±

    The bus driver hears panic behind the back. Mentioning the dangers that they don¡¯t want to be involved, he begins to drove off to the east of the city. Where the gates that lead to the main highway. The sounds of rubber burning as they are already there.

    It was no incident, the people who went to the west side of Fuku City noticed about their disappearance. Calling out the warnings across the groups to seek any suspicious of missing people, it was soon found out that they left in a hurry. They risk themselves to bring out the goods with their illegal production to make them more open about the missing people, and they succeeded. The old communities¡¯ friends and acquaintances were easily brought into the drug as they pinned point where they are.

    Racing the bus down to stop their loses to the people they abused, and nothing else they could do but the noise behind their back wanting them back. The old community is being abused by multiple fronts, and south were far worse than they have imagined. The segregation by the cult leader wasn¡¯t being taken effectively due to the blackmails and behind the scene threats. The realm here is different, others tripped down on the floor by accident. The magic they used are limited, especially healing magic. They could do much with only to numb the pain and moved on.

    Their devices were no use either, they tried to go back but they can¡¯t and don¡¯t know how to. This realm is different than the rest. Only they could do now is to follow them, trying to find a way to get through this. They figure out where to go, comparing this realm to Fuku City, the only guess they could block them now is east. The bus driver sees them running pass them while others tried to attacked it. The bus¡¯s protective runes able to shield against their magic, Tabitha and Ironno proceeds to go to the front and see what¡¯s going on. Ironno turns to Tabitha and said,

    ¡°This is not going too great for your people. If it is true that you have Yui¡¯s cards, give me the ¡°Timber Folks¡±¡±

    Tabitha never heard that kind of card exist, and only gives her deck to him. The cards are being handed over to him giving the permission to allow him to use her cards. He didn¡¯t take the whole deck, but search for it. His serious expression leaves him into a deep concentration. Back and forth looking between her and the enemies outside, moving his hand like Haw, and later finished all the whole deck with fail. He checks again, faster than ever before. The driver starts to move a stern turn as Tabitha loses her footing and Ironno puts his foot on the side to kept him from leaning.

    The intense search moves on. The driver took a slow drive and Ironno strictly told him ¡°Keep going, it is better to get out now or returned back to your usual SUFFERABLE lives!¡±

    The old community were in shock to hear him to shout. The shout reaches from the back, they all look at each other out of fear and then look at the window. Their persistence of wanting them back to live their miserable lives. The children are crying as they look at their terrifying eyes. They nod to each other. They look at Tabitha, and she turns to the driver.

    ¡°Go . . .¡± She whispers.

    The driver looks at the enemies at front and closes his eyes, so hard, that his foot step on the accelerator, hard enough that the they leaned back from the speed.

    The enemies tried to stop it, with all of their magic and runes to slow it down. The bus is superior to withstood their attacks, and nothing they can do to stop it. Until someone sinks the road. The bus fell into the hole, and everyone screams and hold to their dear life. The driver hits himself on the steering wheel as the bus fall down. The enemies are surrounding the bus. No scratches nor dents, they tried to go closer but it made them feel backing away. There is a powerful presence inside the bus or the exterior made them feel helpless, they still persist as the people inside are the people they don¡¯t want to lose.

    Closing in, the passengers hold at each other and cover their heads down from the windows. The magic bolts raining down on the windows as they tried to get through. Tabitha checks on Ironno, continue to search for the specific card. His hands keep shuffling to each card he could find. Heals, buffs, offensive spells, defensive spells, maneuverability, and anything goes like normal mage would use. Ironno finally stops and took one of the cards from her deck. He gives it back to her and ready to open the door. He said to her

    ¡°After this, you will rescue what remains after the others. Take your partner and get the rest of them. While we do whatever it takes to fight your chasers¡±

    The card is used and place on the ground. A dense vegetation grew out from the hole pushing the bus out from it, and starts to move out to the portal. The portal opens up. The enemies go in to get out from this realm. The vegetation spread too fast as it entangled them with any sense of mana they have. Others with their spirit calmed down. Along with their runes can¡¯t be out best the wooden vegetation growing around the rune weapons. The overgrown vegetation gives a path for the bus to get through. Leaving all else who tried to go to the portal to be entangled in a slight touch.

    Tabitha and the rest of the community watch the vegetation sudden growth grab both of the enemies¡¯ mana and this realm in rapid pace. Their mana turned into vegetation both aura and channeling spells. On her hands with her deck, she didn¡¯t know any card like that. She watches Ironno steps out the bus while the vehicle is moving. Her hands reach out to her, but he slaps it off and drop sliding himself as the vegetation grabs him. The bus door closes leaving her dumbfounded as the portal finally left them out from Fuku City.

    Out to the real world, the spy and the securities are waiting near the wooden camp. The Agatheans and the Tais are idling by watching over them. Suspicion out from the outside from Fuku City. The goblins were more worried than the rest of them. The scent was the obvious among them, as if they have harvesting from the ruins but they have no scent of spirits around them. A vehicle comes by, and they get inside. The wooden campers never seen a mobile vehicle this big, and more the feeling as if it is from the Enders. The bus moves on like nothing important to see.

    Rusic sits by outside of the ferry, waiting for this called people to migrate to Stranding Island. Along with Maser and the other Agatheans who knew the agreement of these people. There is also one more, Lady Hivites¡¯ servant, the demon elf is waiting for them. This called preserved culture. The people who rarely adapt to this world, if these people weren¡¯t the people she expected. Then their lives were nothing different to those who tried to gather power in this embassy. The sounds of the horn of the bus entered the harbor. The bus unloaded more than a normal vehicle should carry. So many, the demon elf senses their worthless selves.

    Lady Hivites spoke to her ¡°Savory, what a fresh untainted taste. It reminds of him who visits us. There are still hope indeed¡±

    Tabitha steps out and sees Rusic, both of them hugs one another. He felt that her embraced is more sincere than his excitement. He hears her whisper ¡°Those three didn¡¯t made it out yet. Do you think they¡¯re all alright?¡±

    ¡°Lass, you won¡¯t be worry about them. A matter a fact, did you see them fight? I bet you see something very disturbing about those three¡±

    ¡°What!? No, I was in the bus during the entire time¡±

    ¡°Oh!? Well, laugh* Let¡¯s bring them out there. I bet you left some behind. You can save them all¡±

    Tabitha wipes off her tears and proceed to finish her job. The sight of these people who are willing to leave Fuku City were outstanding. Weeks of planning, and everything went well. The Raker Mawn guild did their best to distract them. She hopes to see them after this rescue. For now, there is work to be done. She grabs Rusic¡¯s hand and introduce him to her community. Rusic turns around and cheer to the person at the back. She follows where he greets and saw the old man and the girl with them. The girl teleported to her and gives a big welcoming hug. They saved them, and that¡¯s what is important.

    An unfinished business from an Enders Guild to be this clean without the Not Worthy Guild¡¯s side. Lord Lori¡¯es is no diplomatic man. He is loyal and that¡¯s all those two city states leader cared for. What will happened to the people who are against the law? Three of them trapped inside the realm. Many of the thugs were able to escape. Haw made it out alive from the center area. The overload sparks on his power armer system had clearly able to take it all. He stands up with his healed foot. The elven potion, Curapen''se, he seems forgotten himself who give him this potion. The taste of elven magic on his gut really made that realm more frightening.

    In the first passage, Haw slowly walking to see what happened to Archivist. There are less thugs now than before. They managed to make him to do unnecessary things. Now look around him and saw the air and the rest of everything around it is in black and white. The same immersion like in the black and white zone, but this realm limiting their healing magic. Haw slips a bit and found the dread of lack of healing. Blood, treated like paint and the brush sweeps everywhere as it gotten into a deceptive look as ink. There he sees one of the thugs, bleeding out as the failsafe is blinking him away from this realm. The man turns around to see him standing, he just smiles and disappeared.

    Archivist, a martial artist, able to bend magic, and along with Tabitha¡¯s card to boost his strength as equal as the citizens. Haw can¡¯t help himself to feel like he is an enemy. The shades color started darker or lighter. His equipment, fully charged able to scan the people who are moving. One slight turn to his head, a black ink splashes on his face. He raises his potion and the strange man tries to fight back uses the ground to raise into a weapon and knocked him out. The energy shield able to block it. Haw throws the potion on the air and the spray of the fluids on to him.

    The man breathes the fluids as it turns to fumes. The failsafe activates and the man disappeared. There is no point of stalling now, this place is becoming darker than he had imagined. Haw finds someone from the far distance, moving in the air as the movement is showing like man swimming in it. He runs to that direction and try figure this out. The quest is supposed to stall them, and everywhere he goes turned nothing more than a nightmare. More and more of them use their failsafe giving a cheery smile at the end. This trick, this is the same trick what Sanquin used against the rebellion approaching to the east coast.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    A forbidden technique from what he can remember, a name he escaped intentionally because it is the magic he can¡¯t use. He stops and found one man who escaped from the nightmare. Lying on the wall, taking pictures with his face in disbelief, squirming his words out of frustration.

    ¡°Nothing, everywhere I see is nothing what I saw. This is not the man we can¡¯t face it. Hmm? Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Haw shows himself. The thug won¡¯t believe if that person is real or not. He just puts his device on his pocket, already giving up if the person would hurt him or help him.

    ¡°Who the fuck are . . . What am I fucking talking to again? Shit!¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t say a word, the thug keeps blowing off steam no apparent reason. All his disappointed expressions are all over him, hands lie down, head keeps low, legs stretch out without a single movement, and his lazy eyes tried to look away without his head moving. Yet, his mouth able to speak in harsh tone.

    ¡°If you are one of those double images of that bastard, go with your buddies and head over there¡±

    His hands didn¡¯t point out where, only say it because he thought nothing. Haw moved on as nothing happened.

    The realm is small, already he is in the center of it all. He turns around where the man is, but he disappeared. His scanner still finds him but his naked eye could not. It was only a few steps away from him and he can be found with his scanner. It gathers more than that after the few steps, he found some strange signatures. The same details what he had familiar with. Ascendants reading, and it was these dolls entered before him. All have the same features as Archivist¡¯s head. Blank into the mist, the black and white environment clearly hides the true color of these featuring dolls.

    It wasn¡¯t the right time to observe where Archivist himself reveal himself without his mask. Haw¡¯s protective head gear censored his face. Haw couldn¡¯t lose the opportunity to see what it hides his face. He removes the head gear and sees his eyes for the first time. Archivist couldn¡¯t see because of his dark arts limited his view. The two steps forwards as both of them hearing footsteps. Archivist didn¡¯t know who is this person yet, while Haw with his power armor is silencing the noise on himself.

    The moment they see each other, eye to eye. Archivist quickly shuts his eyes off and revert to his normal eyes. Haw managed to see a glimpse of his technique. Part of his brains were affected by the arts, but the other one seems to feel nothing from it. This interaction led to no harm. Archivist place his hand on his face with relief

    ¡°I thought somebody can able to resist it¡±

    ¡°Resist what? I see many of them tasting influence of Sanquin. I honestly doubt it was her, and you and me both don¡¯t know each other¡¯s profession. That¡¯s not important right now, we need to go. You stall enough¡±

    Archivist picks up a card from his armband, both knows that this fight is pointless and the thugs are all left while remained here feeling down for them to gloat their misery. The two left this part of the realm, leaving the dolls putting its work and cleanse it all to those who entered here. It is a mystery if the thugs would remember something like that. Outside of the realm, it is night time and the gangs and thugs are gathering together to found out that the merch are gone. The judgement days, saying out loud without an even concern about Azin getting out. They call the securities, none other than the cult leader¡¯s subordinate.

    The spy response to them with the automatic recorder. ¡°Hello, this is the line for security service. If you are reporting about the merch. Then you don¡¯t need for answers. People from the gate had already . . .¡±

    The thug breaks his own device out of frustration. They weren¡¯t the only one who got the news. Others tried different variation to search them. No reach as if they have successfully leave Fuku City for good. It won¡¯t be that easy, there are people out there who were consuming addictive substance. It won¡¯t last long if they are hoping for it.

    The thugs who were got caught have their mind broken ties with the mana flow. The gangs have recognized this kind of spell. From what the defectors told them about the rebellion, able to mend and damage the internal bodies of the magic user. They won¡¯t be able to control their emotion over it. Their bosses won¡¯t be happy, and neither would be the cult leader. Fuku City is always under investigated as the people they tried to manipulated left. They don¡¯t have the evidence because it will be involved their reputation. Like drug user, it is equivalent to the drug pusher. No one will be getting out from that shame.

    To the last passage, where the gate supposed to be. Blocked by familiar vegetation, as the spirits quell by their energetic initiations. Ironno is keeping more than he had agreed upon. Patience grew thin, and knowledge already in use. To stall is what they wanted, and at the same time. The head security wanted more. Tabitha don¡¯t know about this, and many old communities were saved because of her. To relief them from being involved, and the dastardly response to bring them into the bus in one go. His method is being revealed. His comrades are coming.

    Haw is seeing things. The ceremonial plant is grown inside the realm, consuming the mana here as it grows. Alga¡¯s light is nowhere to be seen, dare to grew in what it can find. Archivist covered his eyes with a piece of cloth, blinding himself and his senses grew wider. The breath of his mouth blew with mana. The hidden agenda is approaching. This path is destroyed. They have to escape through where Haw get in. The realm is gathering, many thugs and low lives gathered all around. Getting into the trap that neither of these two made and prepared for.

    Archivist said to Haw ¡°You¡¯ve seen the realm is what is becoming. Do you kept yourself shut from all that is happening?¡±

    ¡°If you are not Dexter Guild Member, then you don¡¯t know anything than I know¡±

    ¡°Then, without asking to ruin our ties. Why did I did it back there?¡±

    Haw ignores the obvious when his head gear gives the details. Archivist is waiting for an answer, and he said to him the most obvious recorded message.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to testify a Dexter Guild member, your secret motive won¡¯t work on him. And you think the bind can¡¯t be replicated¡±

    It was Sanquin¡¯s voice, they didn¡¯t have the bind together and Haw had reached a message from him. Did Sanquin bind with Haw before? No, this is not what he is thinking. Archivist knows she was eyeing on him since he uses the technique. It is certain, Haw met with her along the way. Haw didn¡¯t say anything and moved on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I know you can see without using your eyes. Wearing that hood of yours before has great skills hidden your face¡±

    The two moved on, Archivist stops questioning him. The realization is the head gear. The information it provided is too dangerous to someone among the Enders have been doing side works.

    Haw reads the information in his headgear. Sensitive details connecting, and the Dexter Guild themselves are trading information left and right. The obvious was there since the beginning. Archivist didn¡¯t know the tracker on Haw, transmitting the important details. Haw, and why didn¡¯t he dare to ask why? It is all according to whose plan. Enders, loyal as they may be, and the other are their own interest. Either it be true or not, the honest thing they ever had done is not going to Isekai City.

    Archivist stops and feel someone¡¯s magic. The same electrical magic equipment, it¡¯s him, joining along with the low lives. This makes him of why defectors are here. Archivist goes to a different direction and Haw follows him. They need to escape this place as they have already done their work. Through the valley of the ceremonial plant, they found their enemies entangled. Unconscious to the dream of the spirits, the realm had become the forest, and where they stood are the low lives mummified. They cornered themselves where the growing branches reach out like hands holding them in place.

    Haw pulls out his potions to put them to sleep faster. Archivist steps in front of him as he breaks the entanglement only to one specific man. The large lightning comes out from him and ascend to the top. Then he quickly falls down and get rooted again. Archivist moves to the stranger. The stranger coughs as the rituals tainted on him

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t? This realm is begging for us to be die here . . .¡±

    His group is overwhelmed leaving him the last person see the light outside from the growing tree. Someone comes to their aid, as Archivist reaches out to Haw and received a potion.

    Archivist pours it on to them. The ever-growing tree quickly withered on contact, breaking free to the people who are close with him. The stranger looks at them as they are their enemies, but they hesitated. Archivist pulls out the man who is trying to rescue.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you must be one of the defectors¡±

    C, the original C, is confused by this. Making him thinking something that Hito having connection with, his gripe grew tightly as he is connecting what is going on. He looks at the two Enders, none of them were in his surveillance. Their clothes are different and this man covered his eyes and see the complexion of his skin. Bald and no beard, and the other one is covering his face must be.

    Archivist tries to rescue the others, and Haw watches him doing the opposite of escaping. The act Archivist did, what¡¯s with the change of side? Sanquin, what technique did he do? For now, Haw turned around to the man Archivist saved first. The equipment on his back and the electrical powers surging inside in him. C holds his grudge and asked

    ¡°Are you, our enemies or our allies?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in this, you clearly see this realm is being contaminated here. Citizens you are, but we are the first recon to respond this infestation¡±

    ¡°Infestation? There is someone out there who caused it. You people are Enders, right? Can¡¯t you at least stop the man causing this?¡±

    The topic shift and Haw made it looks like they are responding to this incident. The head gear gathered the information. The archscientist gets the data. The look of her face on screen as she read RH-0¡¯s excuse. As they still haven¡¯t finished inside the ruins, but it is sure that they can delay to keep themselves occupied. She calls to the codices,

    ¡°Mock action protocol: 8-3-102R fc aK. Outdate order from 6-2-102R fc aK Cyberspace mission¡±

    C sees smoke from where his companions were. The Dexter Guild members are able to get into the realm with their heavy equipment used from the ruins. Haw has to make this all up. The cover up to all their secrets. Ironno, Archivist, and Tabitha¡¯s secret were sealed in such a right way. All the data gathering to make falsifying logic. Without saying a word, he is able to get this failed discovery into separated cases on each of them. Wheatley have the data through the surveillance. Such a great awe to see a test subject able to hide this without being the mastermind of this complicated plot.

    A nostalgic memory, a clueless deception. It made itself realize Haw is acting upon.

    ¡°Wow . . .¡±

    That¡¯s all of what Wheatley can say about this. Surprised by such great fathom, too deep where he is got into and brought this explanation to a possible conclusion. Patience is key for this mystery to be solved in an alternative. Dexter Guild is going to do it. The promise they have not to be involved, they returned without hesitation. The cult leader will be mad about this. However, the guild will have something to pay in ¡®reparation¡¯.

    C didn¡¯t believe it at first, but he has no knowledge how or who did it. The call was about a bus trying to escape with the merch, or what they truly called in-debts, addicts, or worthless people. It was obvious it was the Enders who done that. Yet his suspicion kept crawling in his head, remembering the words of the doll.

    ¡°You need to do it soon, or everyone around you will leave you. They need to be punished . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Haw reaches his hands. C smacks his arm as the sound his power armor breaking. The sudden reaction put him in shock as his body literally reacted with great strength.

    Haw doused him with another potion, and removed the remaining wooden branches clinging to him. C didn¡¯t realize what is coming to him, and the others were didn¡¯t care how they interact. They too are acting disappointed. They look at the far distance to see such a lost. Others who still have their merch, feeling distraught. Saying out loud in front of Haw.

    ¡°They escaped?! They are really gone, then, no! They shouldn¡¯t have left, heh. They still can¡¯t live without their meds. Right? Right?! They shouldn¡¯t be staying out without their meds!¡±

    C looks at Haw with his broken arm. Haw didn¡¯t scream in pain. The grunted noise sounds like he is being annoyed. He said to C ¡°If you have a problem when your people are being abducted. Try to call out to your city . . .¡±

    Haw said it without knowing, and everyone look at him with grave intention. Their hands are twitching to hear someone says the government will help them. This foolish Enders thought they were abducted, but in reality, they own them. His people should know his place not to interfere the life of their city, especially in Fuku City.

    The sounds of the siren called into the realm. The Fuku securities are here. Haw¡¯s power armor is turning on the same siren noise from them. The low lives, and the other thugs were not expected him to be part of the Fuku securities. Then again, none of them knows how what¡¯s going on anymore. They disappeared, there is no more secret to hide anymore. Haw and his head gear had already found out. The wearer didn¡¯t know the codes, but it seems a certain demon know about them. Haw has someone left to find, Archivist is behind him and said,

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡±

    ¡°Then explained to them where did this goblin forest come from¡±

    ¡°It was Ironno, it is all make clear if they know about it¡±

    ¡°Like they did to me to find out the truth?¡±

    The silence for both sides, Ironno found them a while back. Seems like Archivist didn¡¯t keep his side to be nosy around their business. Tabitha gets her reflection, Ironno did his part both her and the three women, Archivist takes advantage on Tabitha¡¯s magic card to the full extend, and Haw is the one who is cleaning all of this mess for them. Surprisingly, Haw knows it all for simple reason. His head gear, he has knowledge to decode such information.

    All three are here, and so the pathway where Haw get them away. Haw said to them ¡°No matter what you¡¯re going to say. The conclusion will always be for the Dexter Guild favor. The Raker Mawn guild will always be respected¡±

    Ironno sees that the guild draft for Isekai City has an agenda. Now he is wondering about as Kiege, Juela, and Oue have something to do with their own old guilds. Sanquin, she is different than the rest. Even Ironno himself is not fully convinced about this city. While Archivist thought otherwise, but he won¡¯t ask. Since, he was not invited to go to Isekai City with guild master Daygen.

    Archivist and the rest made it out, he is waiting for the near future about the incident. What he did before was meant to stall, but never estimated their prowess. Losing to such incident and barely survive all that, he never knew of himself using that technique. Tabitha¡¯s magic card did what it supposed to do and he felt envy for a bit to have such power. Holding his own hands are the mana he bends, the mana the enemies have. All have the common neutral mana. With little left to observe through his mana control, he finds out how easily Sanquin found out about his personal studies.

    Meanwhile Sanquin, she is having an in-between conversation with Lady Hivites herself. The demonesses were having a nice chat one another. The Raker Mawn guild¡¯s secret, only the eleven knew. Lord Lori¡¯es kept his words for those two leaders, and Lady Hivites is the one while the other keeps to themselves. Lady Hivites takes a look to Tabitha¡¯s work

    ¡°I see, those are the underlings¡±

    ¡°Such hard grace that will be soon yours, old friend¡±

    ¡°Old friend? Hmm, I guess don¡¯t mind. Continue their addiction will take a lot of work. Raker Mawn Guild and the Dexter Guild are doing what your Lord promises¡±

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Cs Rise of Paradise - Chapter 167

    COI C167

    The cult leader is no fool to ignore a powerful guild coming into his district. The spy had given them the perfect description of their effort. The small groups were outrage, and ease their lousy black company practices to rest. Their ¡®businesses¡¯ will still continue, and all they did are to offer their ¡®guards¡¯ to his private facilities. The Fuku City center¡¯s secret lab, where they brought all of them with no one left to whom who ventured through the mysterious realm. It is the greatest blunder to the entrepreneur amateurs. Playing like a yakuza, leaving a mark of failure means death to those thugs. Fools, as the words of himself was and the two who are with him. The thugs are foolishly prepared.

    The collide of between businessmen or his friend. The woman is calling out to him. Her employees, U¡¯ecin replaced by Ironno and the Perb who succeeded to bring satisfying results to the scums. This complicated relationship is in between with his own enemies. The Dexter Guild, and the low lives and their cults. Those two shouldn¡¯t be fighting for his stead, rather, the justice he makes and the punishment he will bring on to them must be according to his nation. They don¡¯t deserve a foreign mercy, even this called supernatural curse of death.

    His spy is fully trapped into a limbo to whom did first and done with reasons. This woman he was shown to, it was Tabitha. Nothing is important to see her doing what she did to help her people. Bokushi Hidari, removing the witness is better than he had thought. The plan is starting to get more livelier with the people who faces her. He feels a little jealous that there are people out there can trust each other. The na?ve smile on his face turns into a joke, once he heard his ¡®rivals¡¯ are outrage by this.

    Fuku City is playing into trouble once again, since the beginning of coming here. Relentless issues keep growing to the worse possible moments. Magics, new technology, and a new world set before with unlimited opportunities for a civilization to grow, are all useless to the mind of the dominant class. They need more than just worldly things. The sweet hearings to them, the obeying people follow their every wishes. Their love for money and power grows undyingly. Nobody will stop them to obtain such power. Even they are acting weak in front of Bokushi Hidari, he knew. That¡¯s why he brought balance until he leaves this world.

    A man of success will not live in this world in poverty. Thrive to grew big until his people found a way to escape this forsaken world. A mindless purpose, just to do it to live luxuriously without give little of painful moments. The cult leader, is waiting for his time to respond all this. His 12 gang leaders are waiting for his orders as they are being under the noise of the citizens¡¯ complaints. The Devilishly Rats were the only gang members who taste this kind of annoyance back in Mihayara District. They know what to expect here on out. They heard his telepathy

    ¡°Keeps your hand sticky, Fuku City is again will fight another civil war. Never! Exposed your hidden trades¡±

    The gang members never would¡¯ve believed they have to meet them inside Fuku City. The defectors meet these Enders, including a few gang leaders who are previous defectors. Codices are sure to understand why. In between them are the Fuku securities, ¡®investigating¡¯ this called invasion. It wasn¡¯t that important and realize actually it ¡®spread¡¯ throughout the city. The ruins were reaching its roots or vegetations in between realms like no other. It is a goblin infestation. No goblins were mention about it, as they never ¡®knew¡¯ what¡¯s going to happen.

    The Dexter Guild tries to contain the vegetation while the adventurers did their best to ¡®exterminate¡¯ it. The citizens keep an eye on the news or the internet as the upcoming return of the siege. The police chief is calling to the head security, both trying to ¡®figure¡¯ things out from here to there. Fuku City¡¯s realm and Mihayara district¡¯s ¡®realm¡¯. Like it was timely planned that Tabitha did all that to save her old community. Really strange indeed. The archscientist is having trouble in this spread of the infestation ¡®thinking¡¯ that it never had occurred.

    Chelly has enough of this quotation marks given by Wheatley. It3ch wasn¡¯t laughing about the joke but how it knows more after helping Tabitha. Like the Enders have its own hive mind, one action take place led to the other response. The irony of all these is the hacking of Enders Bridge, and led to this of a nonstop confrontation of many different Enders Guild altogether. What kind of people are they? Chelly forces a command on Wheatley to respond. They were assigned there, used by Tabitha as an escape route. The cult leader didn¡¯t even respond of their actions, truly strange.

    She says ¡°That¡¯s it? We are not even got ourselves into trouble. They entered the secret passage like there is no special access. Did the boss let this happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, ah? can I say no?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Ok, you will say no for me. Nervously laughing* Ok, ok. I¡¯ll talk. I know that guy over there won¡¯t even helped me get the sentinels getting better. You should¡¯ve seen the bus will definitely be destroyed . . . I mean haha. Actually, you guys did great to make the platform inside the realm safer but there is one missing you don¡¯t know¡±

    It opens up the access tree, different sources to get inside the realm willingly or forced. The data shows the dark intention to be carefully tested.

    ¡°You see here, that¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t be trying to meet with her. Her account is exposed and leaked to the other 12 gangs. You think the defectors are the only hackers out there. Try looking at Fuku City too, they are forming small groups specialize all criminal activities. The private server is still safe, so don¡¯t worry about it, but I¡¯m worried the action she takes give notice and tried to get her in trouble. But nothing happened, do you know why?¡±

    Chelly forces another code to answer it quickly. Wheatley answers without thinking ¡°. . . It¡¯s because she is helping them without us knowing. They have more enemies than you think they are. You should realize you are just hurting the thugs and not the gangs¡±

    Wheatley keeps going on about Fuku City, then Chelly takes more question if Tabitha is been found out. Wheatley declines

    ¡°Her magic items, especially her clothes have made powerful cloak to ignore and forget about her identity. The magic items she wore is made by Enders Bridge, same powerful materials to hide from the demon¡¯s sight. Its weakness is that is just clothes, it can rip by physical contact. Ahem* In other words, she is invisible¡±

    ¡°What about the connections from all of those incidents left ignored?¡±

    ¡°That, yeah. Let¡¯s just say we¡¯re going to say it plot holes, that¡¯s right plot holes. Don¡¯t tried to give me that look, boss. I know I am trying to be a little of a jerk since you tricked me. Oh now, you¡¯re trying to forced command me again¡±

    It3ch stops her as the commands can do so much as he explains to her ¡°It won¡¯t work to the ai, you have to be more specific. It¡¯s better I would try to talk to it¡±

    ¡°Agh! It¡¯s like back in the main servers. They keep so much behind out backs¡±

    ¡°Alright, Wheatley, are there dangers to know about their plan?¡±

    ¡°I can say yes, thanks to her that won¡¯t be saying no. There is a thing, a dangerous thing that you better focus on what is now than what will be to come. Knowing the progress is rather unpredictable than knowing the results. Pay respects to that hacker and his souls on your hands or inventory. We all know it is about the internet and the Dexter Guild only comes to you guys for revenge. Now they recently entering the city deeper than we have realize. Meaning, yes, that would be the obvious reaction¡±

    Wheatley is spinning around inside to itself and let the two watch him roll. He quickly stops to the moment as its expression turned neutral.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen again, the extermination. Letting chaos roam free as the real objectives are in place, you two. Do you know the message of the Dexter Guild?¡±

    They both shakes their heads. Wheatley remembers the danger of classified information. Leading him saying the name behind the stories. ¡°It is certain, a prophecy. That everyone should accept ignorance. We won¡¯t be involved with them at this time. They are just attracting certain people to be desperate. I think I made a wrong connection here between the Enders and users from the internet war. It is because, your people won¡¯t need collateral damage¡±

    It was not great for the double who tried to follow along with the others. Losing those people in mass made him worried as he joins out of worries. It was true, but how. The rumors had it that there is an Enders coming to their aid. The same man who did killed those two with the Perb. No explanations about why they done it and only did it when he fights back. The witnesses told him everything, rumors about being marked by him as the sign of the tracker. Those two he remembered, are probably with him. The argument persists as they didn¡¯t say it was Ironno who did it. They come here because of the ceremonial plant.

    C and the other doubles keep eyeing what¡¯s going on as of now. Yesterday, was really gone. Those people they control, escaped, disappeared without a trace. The hope they could do with the chains within those people might returned where their itch needed to be relief. They thought of them as addicts in need to get a fix, and time will be the essence for them to calm down. They were not, the gangs are looking at them with suspicion while the thugs who are they joined forces with were taken care off inside the Fuku center facilities. While they were ignored because of old hindrance between them.

    It¡¯s been almost two months after the conflict. The arrogancy, because of the belief of having enough power to overthrow them. The loud incident in Fuku City center, and the strange call back of the defectors to stay inside. They thought they have the advantages to the troublemakers. The dumb plan was meant to expand the realm further, taken their own realms in secret. It wasn¡¯t the case. Their own realm that centered to collect their mana was destroyed by Azin. The secret realm, raised back from the death in a form called Loli queen.

    C has enough of their failures, now forcing to work together with the Loli queen. The young voice calls out through her magic. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing you all with this power. I didn¡¯t think of you guys letting what they called merch to escape. It is within your idols. You can do whatever you want with it. Be careful with it, someone is already using it to figure out where they took them. That time, they were desperate and failed in the end. Please, all of you. You mustn¡¯t use it thoughtlessly, my powers will be exposed and the realms you made so hard will be gone for good and much more, yourselves¡±

    His double, Hito, is sending his reports about the stalkers using her gifts. It is still the same, ununified and wanting what he has. Hito didn¡¯t know anything about the new strange powers. Only he knew that his runes were not as effective as before. Gritted his teeth as more and more he starts to learn about shamanism. Their powers as equals and never greater than the spirits. He takes his time to prepare himself for the upcoming convention by the end of this month. Everything falls into ruins about his plans.

    Inside of C¡¯s apartment building, he forgets about Junko¡¯s sudden happy mood and focuses on the stalkers first. He knew Hito is always with her, and sees the powers of those stalker can do. The night is approaching, his rage is building up. He uses his computer and made a call to his device. Hito picks it up and C says

    ¡°Did you get the message?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be taken my identity back. Stay inside the store. That bitch is the least of my worries¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°What are you going to do tonight?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. I have personal dealings with them where you looking at¡±

    ¡°!!! Are you going to face them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Have you thrown away the stuff? I can¡¯t stand . . .¡±

    ¡°I did¡±

    ¡°Good, now stay out of there¡±

    C goes out from his apartment building walks out. He sees the thrash that Hito was ordered to throw it out. It wasn¡¯t long where the stalkers are already sniffing into that stuff. Their eyes no longer fooled between Hito and C, and now he sees the real man in front of him. They move in with groups as the conversation is finally make it all sense for all of them. The blessings of the Loli queen spread so fast and they can use certain magic they never thought doing it. The special effects of their aura fuming out from them or flaming up in dark purplish colors.

    The perverts snag the trash, but C slaps their hands off with lightning magic slap. The vermin are really wanted that stuff really bad. There uses are all good until now, Junko is braver than before. They were supposed to torture her with their presence. Too pathetic, even he gives them so close like the windows can be seen her in silhouette. Even they did more heinous than he gladly ignored just to ruin her sanity. It is all worthless now, the man called Azin was here and made her strong. The thing he did to her were merely words, and everything made himself disgusted of her returning her cheery face.

    They have no uses near his building. Especially his greatest creations will be developed even further. There is no turning back now. He needs more mana, and these creeps are more and willing to everyone in this city want them disappeared for good. The stalkers said to him

    ¡°It is you, the real fucker who took away our girl¡±

    ¡°Hah! Still want that fucking bitch¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s ours, you already know that she is a cheater. You can¡¯t even try to . . . Then that guy inside the store. Laugh!!!¡±

    They laugh at him without even realize what¡¯s going on, throughout the time when the other C always protecting her during the night. They insulted him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a cucked¡±

    C squinted his eyes as his temper grew more bitter. His powers are becoming stronger as he builds up his realm inside his building. Their maniacal laugh turned to jealous laugh as their eyes are filled nothing but envy. Hearing the cuck to him and imagined it to themselves. It was the worse of their mind think very negatively to themselves. They can¡¯t help it, they can¡¯t stop it, and with their powers given by the Loli queen, they don¡¯t care anymore. The stalkers use their spell to turned the alley into a realm. They are trapped inside as they filled everything it into what imagination they have thought.

    The realm is formed by their minds, sharing together nothing but the idols they have admired. More and more so to adult actresses to famed erotic women in both fiction and real. C sees one of the idol girls, the younger Junko. The imagination ruined the visual and turned everything erotic. Skimpy outfit, easy to reveal clothing, and much more what kinks in their head have to offer. They are sick, even himself is sick. None of them have the slight disturbance as everything it looks so natural to them. The stalkers revealed more of them as they form a pack. 10s of them appearing left and right, surrounding him.

    The last words they have to say as they surround him ¡°A shut in like you means absolutely nothing how we pulled through. We heard about the girl, who tried to reach out to use everyone to unify as we are struggling. It was her who give us this new power. An amazing knowledge to get us all from this humiliating hobby of ours. You see in this realm and will soon be our accomplishments¡±

    C is forced to hear their complaints. The Loli queen had indeed spread help to the low lives to come together, not knowing she was being used as an idol as the reality shows they used her as their power ups. Yet, he himself needs her too.

    The differences are that the doubles know how to respond a whispering devil. The more they rely on her, the weaker they can get. However, those weak bodies can be more valuable than they have discovered. The doubles told him one thing, who is serious about the mysterious powers within the demons. Only the internet he found out about it. The post was simple;

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow this world¡¯s lore. Try using our lore to do it instead¡±

    Added with the defectors¡¯ knowledge;

    ¡°Control, as the demon tries to control you¡±

    He secretly sends out his own magic out from the realm, calling his harem for help. The weeks he had prepared to test them. The new dolls he had to pleasure to make.

    A sudden hit to the gut with a rune knife pierced through him. His electrical equipment nearly saves him, but the bleeding on his gut is dripping. His distraction was caught off guard as the laughter turned to maniacal. These unstable freaks have done enough. C breaks away as they keep throwing him off with spells. It was powerful than he can endure. His stats, his RAPs, and his own magic item were not able to help him to resist each magic they used. He fell down and look at their eyes with a smile at their faces. The magic they wield are nothing of their own, a magic that belongs to the supernatural.

    They beat him down with only their kicks, he can¡¯t stand up and the prowess they had is light and the impact is strong without measure. The pain he endures, it was the same feeling back he was in their world. Like the magic abandoned him, his struggle starts to squirm as the bleeding on his gut give him a painful grit on his face. Their grieves, only smile and the sweet sight of revenge. Some of them break open the realm, and lay their hand on the door knob to his apartment building upstairs. They go up the stairs, trying to steal what lies inside of it.

    C hears his harem calling out from the door. ¡°Dear?! Are coming up? I have a surprised for you¡±

    The stalkers heard her and with an evil smile they look at him. The whispers from them as they continue to mock him. ¡°Thanks for the meal, laugh*¡±

    They move up the stair while he was entangled by their magic. He still grits his teeth by the pain. The scream coming out from the building as they hear the sweet squirm by his harem. More and more of them screaming, as they found out what¡¯s going on. It is a harem inside of his home. They were smiling and happy as they too want to get inside.

    They tried to go up, but they all fall down from the stairs as the screaming women¡¯s voice are coming from them. The sweet sounds of the scream being raped were from the stalkers. They look confused by the door and C¡¯s women are stepping out outside. They forced to close the realm with his women in them. C¡¯s home is secured along with the new creation have come to aid him. The stalkers were shocked, the women reveal themselves as the same women they have imagined inside this realm. Their looks, their outfit, all of it showing themselves from C¡¯s house. It was pure disbelief among them. Out of rage, one of them attacks C.

    The women called out to him. ¡°Master!¡±

    They froze, to hear with the same recognizable voice to call someone master. Their powers up too high and pressed it all it in on to C. The women able to save him with their own magic powers. The blissful colors of an idols¡¯ powers channeling on to C as he was being pulled to their care, their arms folded neatly on to him with their hands trying to clog the bleeding on his gut. They look at them being together like any fantasy they have dreamed of. They blocked their ears as the women spoke out with kinds words to him as they step backed to the most unbelievable scene. They see them. He has them, and they don¡¯t.

    Frustration building up in their heads, they charge at them with extreme emotional break. They can¡¯t hold themselves anymore. C is watching them attacking him, every one of them with full use of their magic. The magic that doesn¡¯t belong to them. Matching the same mana flourishing within his women, there were no signs what happened next. It suddenly happened, they fell and their lives being thrown off from existence. In one young night, Junko¡¯s stalkers disappeared. His women heal his wounds, the same sensation of magic they pulled on to him.

    It was over so soon. He stands up but started to lean to their bodies out of satisfaction. They gleefully allow him to be playful, as other women inside the building show the care for his well-being. He ignores everything what happened before, the magic they brought out after consuming the stalkers¡¯ mana. The materials they are becoming into, have made these women who aid him turned alive. To the first time in his own creation, they have become more alive than he can imagined. They acted out on their own, making him seduced every advance. They safely bring him back home.

    The previous of his creation tried to please him, but he was overwhelmed as every touch turned splendid on his skin. Words were not from the script, and the gentle gesture feel as if they are the partners who is willing to please him without any commands. It was so sudden, but he already being seduced once the stalkers disappear. The stalkers¡¯ mana converted and give it to the women. They become the well skilled on their own and put him into bliss. Not long as they share it to the other creation, they become as good as them.

    It was a long night. It is the first time for him not using magic. The magic they persist is now upheld to the magic items he made. The idol is there on the shelf, releasing the mana when he drained his mana. It finally been used. It keeps going until it reaches midnight. The idol is spreading the mana he couldn¡¯t control. The demoness appeared before him using the wind to blow him into the void. All of his harem members feeling pain when he was taken away. C had never thought his creations react like that without him saying a word.

    ¡°You have done well . . .¡±

    The demoness holds the souls of the stalkers on her hand. Wildly buzzing inside the magic ball like wasps stinging and biting to the empty void. Their glowing lights are burning wildly after that encounter. C admits his limits

    ¡°Not well enough. So, It¡¯s true. My powers can last only what I can control, those women before I created with that Loli queen¡¯s mana. It is really that powerful¡±

    The demoness laughs charmingly ¡°You can say that, but she is nothing but the core to the realm. She exists only the realm lives. I¡¯m still disappointed that none of you figure her out. I want to get a hand off her too¡±

    The stalkers¡¯ soul screamed loudly as it forces to transform itself into the image of the Loli queen, a kiss to both of them on the lips as C gets himself hard. The demoness says to him

    ¡°Make sure to take control of them, even how they able to please you well. They need a vessel, an actual same gender vessel. These men won¡¯t work with your preferred kinks. Or are you the one of a so called Perb?¡±

    C watches herself vanished back into the void wind, where the noise of the stalkers¡¯ souls continued to scream as hell is approaching for them. He fell asleep as he returns. The women were glad he is safe again.

    Only five of them, half the 10s of the stalkers¡¯ power keep them existing without turning their master into a mana host. They did what their thoughts remembered of him, a splendid master who needed help. They have shared the same ideology what they think together. The differences are the consumption of magic it consumed by the samples of the internet. Able to mimic what they can be and who they are exactly. Their terms are a bit the same what C suggested in his mind. Enough of that, the five come together as they tried to remember at the last moment of the stalkers¡¯ deaths.

    Instead of being talking about their master, they spoke out with different opinions ¡°He is indeed deserved a rest after that. I didn¡¯t expect our powers would heals him by only indulgence¡±

    ¡°Such a lewd man, our dear man giggle*¡±

    ¡°Sisters, you shouldn¡¯t be too attracted with him while he sleeps soundly. We have to act now as our awakening needs a vessel. Our master knew what to do next, their souls were enough meal for us to live to make us real. All he needs left is the vessel¡±

    ¡°What about Junko?¡±

    They turned to her eyes gazing the same anger as C tried to ignore, the rage was pure malice as their eyes were too eye catching than a mere threatening out of emotional damage.

    The woman who suggests it continues ¡°She is also met with that man preaching judgement days. Even with our master¡¯s magic, it will someday break the curse as she will escape this place like the others. I may be a woman with glasses with short hair. I shouldn¡¯t be acting as his stereotype. I am alive and an individual¡±

    ¡°Then you are going to tell him, we have extra few days for us to exist. Don¡¯t try to blame us. His arrogance with everything he had soon lost and you trying to tease him like her¡±

    ¡°How mean of you. I have my ways, or you can let me have some fun with him alone¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, as we all are. Keep it straight, our existence needed a vessel. If he fails, then we will be gone as like him. Acurse will be remained ours . . .¡±

    Her mouth went shut to say a man¡¯s name, more likely a demon one. They feel his hatred designed inside of them. Yet, they enjoy his attention. Even they have his urges, they are more self-control than her harems sleeping and watching him sleep with their uncontrollably smile. They go inside to his room, a bed with a lot women admiring him. They all backed away embarrassed that this is what he can fantasized about. One of them slyly said

    ¡°Such an amateur man he is, giggle*¡±

    The next morning, C wakes up too early. Without hesitation, he disperses her harem and remembers the women who saved him. He walks out from his room and finds them in the living room. All sleeps soundly, the wave of his magic to try to change their appearance. Nothing happened, one of them wake up and giggles to feel his magic flowing her body. The woman changes to what he wanted, but more. The supposed maid skimpy outfit he was always expected had turned into jumpsuit, a full body pantyhose texture jumpsuit. She rips the supposed nearly exposed breast and giving tearing marks around her breast then a little bit to her high thighs to give an alluring view.

    The woman says to him ¡°You never think something like this, right?¡±

    C never thought a woman to do like that. He can¡¯t sit anywhere as they sleep. He lies back on the wall in disbelief. The woman persists ¡°I¡¯m sorry what we did with your boys downstair. We both know they are no use of their torment on her. As we too don¡¯t like you to waste on them and not being with us¡±

    She summons his harem independently, playing the same scene that he had imagined would be. C was stun, this woman knows so well about his morning greetings. Yet, he never understood that it brings them this amazing independent mind.

    In his UI, he scans about her. She is only filled with mana, with a limited time to exist under a few days. His eyes see her what she can do and the things she done is what he always dreamed, but better. The demoness had brought him the imagination he had longing for, but there is one problem he had read before. They won¡¯t last for the few more days. He remembers what the Loli queen have said. They have the same power presence like these five women together. They only need a vessel.

    Without a single word, he walks to his study room. The woman in a pantyhose texture jumpsuit appeared near the door. The two looks at the each other. The roles were reverse in expression. The wondering eyes of C looks at the confident alluring expression of a loving woman looks back at him. They both only kiss, and play the same line he had before with his harem

    ¡°. . . Now, now. You need to do your job for the day. Our family won¡¯t be living in a pigsty¡±

    As he closes the door, he never thought to be this so alive. The feeling not creating a scene, the involuntary action of that woman made him realize what he must do. This is the recreation of all redeeming structure that he dearly wants to create with his two hands. The paradise who is willing be with him, his smiles ever so desperate to rebuild it that way. All of his imagination will be as unpredictable, yet rewarding life. That woman is not what she had expected but it was so new that he wanted to experience this new life.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Last Saves part 1 - Chapter 168

    COI C168

    Laughter comes from the demoness. She never knew that C has become more predictable than the rest. Desperate is most common among the stalkers, now holding it on her hand a fishbowl where the souls are wildly trying to get out in a form of wasps. They are all dead when they transformed. Stalkers, nothing good for the society for them to exist. She is happy that she held the souls those she needs be, poor quality and badly nourished. He did it so rash and his creation is acting what he really intended. The plan was to use his new creation to fight, but they did it differently, livelier, then easily taken away their souls and their body to ashes because of matching mana.

    It is such wonders made her a bit too fast. The man with his harem, able to maintain how much he managed throughout in his introverted life. It wasn¡¯t the case at all, he ventured, he left his own paradise, and tries to meet people with common interest. The future event is coming soon, few more weeks. The end of the 3rd moon cycle and the beginning of the 4th moon cycle. The first week of it, the entire week, a convention will be opened. People with common interest will be held there. A man with a strong desire of so called ¡®hentai¡¯ had interest of this named event.

    ¡°Anime Convention¡± She spoke it out with no interest. All of his work is from that convention itself. It was started from their social media¡¯s announcements. No idea what kind of social gatherings as she read through their technological prowess. Multiple mini events for small groups and all while with different schedules easily attended if one of them able to. Mumbling herself to this kind of humans, no proper words come out, just confused with her expression leaving boredom to grow after months of watching them. Carefully so, as more Horsin is digging deeper as she finds out.

    She summarized C¡¯s entire plan ¡°A selfish man to share his interest, and never talk about his harem out of the open. I am intrigued and weirded out. Or I am just peeking into his private life, his nightly practices were dull throughout, and it only gets better with the recent new creation. For once, he was getting dominated in bed, and not bored. Hmph* I shouldn¡¯t be focusing on his nightly necessities. How about you? I¡¯ve been waking you up since the realm had become alive. You should know about it¡±

    ¡°Your thinking is quite pathetic. The people spread the powers of the realm is in a form of a child¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, but you have to be worry that they able to use the realm¡¯s core into their will. What are you supposed to do about it, huh?¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t say anything, the thought of it in disbelief is showing during this pause. While she herself wasn¡¯t confident either. The demoness knows more than the voice have thought, the moment of silent turns out a lie. The voice remained smooth and destructively said it to her

    ¡°This moment like this, you should¡¯ve continue bragging my sorry ears. That¡¯s not how you work. For life to form, even artificially, it needs a soul¡±

    The voice didn¡¯t see what her expression is. The cheeky looking innocent face was not seen nor felt through her magic. It continues to be harsher ¡°And what you give to that man¡¯s paradise is your hard work. I know what kind of daemos you are, and I didn¡¯t forget how you influence them with your mana. It all makes sense that you push them off from their old culture and adapt to yours. The leach is become the creator of the addicted. Would you like me tell this man¡¯s true sinful desire?¡±

    The demoness was not keen to understand others, but giving her power like an investment is always come back with full taints. The voice is different, bringing in pure malice and committed monsters.

    She nodded, and the voice remained silent. Her pretends with her goofy attitude without the voice to have even eyes at all. So disappointed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear you out¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Keeping me awake from my imprisonment, I hear you so many times since the beginning of a familiar kind¡±

    As he stops talking to himself miserably, he focuses on the matter ¡°The man is slowly building up his paradise, somehow his sanity remained collective. Someone is nourishing his conscious. Indulging his every day and night will weaken him, making him spoiled to that extend. Or something, I guess we should be focusing those souls you have¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Secretly, in her hands where her batches of souls taken from the residences of Fuku City. Including the two fools who faced Azin¡¯s group after the ambush. The voice notices,

    ¡°They told me, everything. Just ignore the wrath and the childish reaction after their deaths. They found out that they have the same mana . . . Oh really now? That could change everything I know. His paradise will face judgement¡±

    The demoness raises her eyes to the voice, judgement? Her head can¡¯t remember relate to her action and this city. Judgement and Judgement days. Her silly remarks as she tries to annoy him. The voice didn¡¯t stop talking.

    ¡°The man is stronger than I have commonly imagined. Weak in truth, but others around him is less so. He possessed a supernatural item during his time. The reason that brought him to focus his works and ignored the mess he made. Now reaching to take the powers of the demonic mana, he used it on his creation. No cursed fulfilling him with steps in the way. His manservant had what it is necessary to have Horsin origin materials. Leading him to be secured from the influence. It doesn¡¯t matter, he will face them directly than none. C will deliver your prize, and you are going to mess everything up¡±

    ¡°How rude"

    Junko reads the news, the people she had known of the same situation were, from what her eyes broke in tears as she readies herself. She breaks through the door and Hito was busy with the inventory. ¡°She did it! Everyone who are bullied in this city have escaped. Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! I couldn¡¯t stop crying¡±

    She smiles for joy to hear they managed to escape from hell. She looks up at the accursed magic circle on the ceiling keeps her off from getting out or the stalkers will come at her. Hito is on her side giving a little hope while Hito hears more and more about the defectors calling out to him.

    Old co-workers who worked with him during the main servers. It was not long were the conflicts between them and the low lives are getting grimmer. Fuku City is not safe and the inner turmoil grow without them knowing. It was the matter of time. Hito couldn¡¯t stop them from messaging him. The constant absents for going to the ruins made them questions. They start to learn about his double and the chores he had done. Miss, is joining the chat because of her mood with her double is getting worse. The backlog he never checked is now filled with Miss¡¯ chat logs.

    ¡°They are at it again. They won¡¯t be hiding for long from what¡¯s going on right now¡±

    ¡°This judgement days should¡¯ve continued. I have research who are the people they trying to take. They are nothing to care less who they are. Those superior complex bastards should embrace the future. You can¡¯t even believe if they let them stay alive for long¡±

    ¡°To those who didn¡¯t know what she is talking or the rest of their conversation from above. Remember, this topic is mentioned about the first inner refusal to unite to all Fuku citizens. This is all happened in ¡®summer¡¯¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking too?¡±

    ¡°Someone who is new here¡±

    ¡°mad emoji*¡±

    ¡°Fucking stop the call backs. It¡¯s been months and everyone knows about that shit! To the person who wants to know, just . . .¡±

    Hito responds to the chat ¡°It¡¯s about C¡¯s double¡±

    He types another comment, but he was stopped by the sudden pop up. The defectors were reaching such high hostility on him. They already know about him and the things he did. There was no wall of text in rage, and it gives only the worse smack talk about him. It keeps coming until someone out there say something about his place.

    ¡°Last night, we found out the stalkers were missing. They usual return back to their usual homes after midnight. Their last sight is always them outside from C¡¯s store. This is going to be dangerous here on out. The defectors never once taken them down before. Bastards like them shouldn¡¯t be showing mercy by given them the grave. If you¡¯re the double. Let¡¯s be better off leaving that place. The city is getting dangerous. The residences are calling for help to the securities. Finally, the cult leader responds. A secret curfew has been established only to the VIPs¡±

    ¡°You read that right, to any of you who are reading that post. Judgement days is the only way. The gangs have their own interest. We, we are making a blind eye just like before. That exodus, we already know. Those citizens are not our people. Just so you know, getting rid those addicts out from Fuku city is making a lot sense. They are their foods for their mana smuggling¡±

    ¡°This is important if you¡¯re reading this, no one find out what you did is a lie. Taking care of the garbage is easy, but the flies are different. The plan was the great harvest. Behind those closets, even ours. It is better to keep it close, only someone out there knows how to open it¡±

    Hito didn¡¯t understand what they meant, but he is not that dumb to find out. He turns to Junko as she is goes out and back to work. She sees outside from the window as it is closed, dark inside for the first time like normal. The store opens as the sounds of the lock, she goes out and feel nothing strange eyeing on to her. It is strange that the stalkers should messed around with the locks to get in, able to bypass the magic protection and the runes with ease. Today, they are not here. Junko wasn¡¯t relief at all, the bead inside her inventory is shining so much as it is a sign of danger.

    She saw Hito comes out to check her, and her device rings to the highest volume there is. It is time, Tabitha is coming this way. While there are message coming from the defectors giving the danger notification with it. Two sides wanting them to help Hito, different reasons for the fact. The only for the two is going to do now is to wait their rescuers reach here. Along with the others, they have to escape, they found out the secrets of this part of city had done. Where the lights sparks brighter than the morning sun, C is ready.

    The bus is no longer of use. They need to use magic now. The low lives are revealing to the very best of their magic. The beads among her old community secretly hidden from the people who wished to leave, holding to dear life as the children were not provided. The regrets grew like wild fire spreading the hopes that already given to them. The beads can¡¯t touch them, only the given are protected. Behind their very prisoned homes, they need to get out of here fast. The people who trapped them are not here yet. The early morning was never a thing for them. The realization is already rampant

    The old community lost their connection with the private servers. In order for the remaining to be safe, the Raker Mawn Guild is doing the best they can and while their back of their own motives getting deeper and deeper as they learn more into the dark side of Isekai City. It is a horrible reality they are in, the conflicts inside the very private lives. The people who are not affected by it are the rich and the famous. They have received expensive products to stay away from the middle of their rivalries. Worsening their sense of concern to their own people, and what¡¯s worse some of them are watching secretly.

    The lost will be immense, but shouldn¡¯t be rule by those people either. Their arrogance brought them to more loses and bad sighting for the public. The other executives thought the same and soon have to make the recommendation. The used of their IDs are updated, and the main servers are making improvements as they prepare. Once another civil war rises up again. These realms blissfully hiding will be connected to the artificial one. The exodus must be complete. Tabitha had made them initiates sooner than they originally thought. In the midst of the 4th moon cycle, they have to stop readying themselves for the returning siege.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Able to continue their service, Tabitha goes back inside Fuku City. The people are around her are pretending to hang out. Yesterday was the sign of reaction, and the beads left with them shining like stars from the dark empty space. Her hopes are determined, her partner is beside him, and left with the two Raker Mawn members already moving out to the last remaining people to the south. People who are caught left to fend for their lives. The head security is given her the tools needed to go through with magic. The realm they used are blocked, giving the final result of the distraction. Tabitha¡¯s original plan is finally taken action. With her cards, she is trained herself for this day.

    Archivist was given a new mask. His broken LED light expression won¡¯t be fix anytime soon. This one is different. It is a newly made design from Taiyou Industries. Spokesman gives it to him. This could be the final act of reflection she will ever done. A mass exodus, a truly an ambition among all Raker Mawn Guild members. They step forth to west, and watch all around them with Tabitha¡¯s senses to feel the low lives¡¯ new powers. The low lives are getting stronger with each ability she couldn¡¯t understand. They are getting desperate, and the two needs to get there fast.

    Archivist notices that they started to shift their direction back away from the gate. Their attitude shift as they are worried. This kind of sudden change of events keep his mind checked. Tabitha starts to use her cards as no one is watching him. The two made it to where are the remaining old community were. They found out they were trapped in a realm. The bead shows the areas they are in. Her mind of trying to save them keep her from focusing the rest of the others. A tight gripped on her hands and they soon go find more elsewhere.

    From place to place, she realized that they know who are the people they are trying to rescue. It was detestable to have already known what¡¯s going on. She checks her device for any updates, there were more than she had anticipated. Not only her old community were taken, but the rest of the people who are not involved with them. A so-called recreation event into the realm. She tries to contact with Haw. Haw immediately responds when she starts typing.

    ¡°Continue the mission, the unworthy guild should¡¯ve prepared for this. You need at least one of your old communities with their guild¡¯s item. There is a special magic to able to gather them all¡±

    Reading the message, she tries to go to the last place where Azin met. It was that store. Archivist holds her hand firmly and said ¡°Remember what C said. The double will find out about it¡±

    ¡°I know, but you said to me before that you find him coming to stop us, right?¡±

    ¡°How will you tell which doubles are against us?¡±

    ¡°She has the bead. We should be safe when we are close to her. Then we could be able to get her out of there. Even she is cursed¡±

    The optimism shows to him gives him worries. The low lives are getting stronger, and the strength they have become is a remembrance of a demonic presence.

    Tabitha didn¡¯t hesitate, even Archivist tries to stop her. She is confident enough to get away from it. That yesterday escape, she realizes how capable they can be. She didn¡¯t know how they did it, and only see Haw a little bit. He survives against the sentinels. Especially when he is being run overed. Honestly, she wants to see how Archivist could deal with them himself. She didn¡¯t even see him when he doing his job at the beginning.

    ¡°That¡¯s remind me. Are you the one who disguised as the man who had a burned throat?¡±

    ¡°If you tried experiencing a group of adventurers with your friends, what do you think is the best action they take¡±

    That moment of paused, she didn¡¯t think about the Enders but her own community. That moment she remembers the desperate attempts they did before. Then she thinks she could do it with her own powers. The same as before, she moves on without giving an answer because she needs to prove it. The convenience store where the man and double resides. The confidence she had now will be the testament behind the Raker Mawn Guild. Both of them need to do this before something will happened for the worse.

    Predictable, they have of thought so much of their response. This kind of behavior is a reminder of their own. The past history of Agatheus City, how the Enders escape from the inner realms. With this historical knowledge, Haw and Ironno can easily find them, and escaping with them is faster than they can claim. Across inside the realm, the confinement with many citizens. There they found them, huddled together in a form of relaxing resort. Enjoying this realm like a place for vacation. A true menace of society of treating this realm for prosperity. They don¡¯t know the mana they used are the payment to keep it exist, either them or the a dangerous being.

    Among the mob, there are people disguised with the citizens. Hiding themselves to not show before these two to act, their plans didn¡¯t change much. Ironno had prepared the weapons they brought. Keeping the words to Tabitha, either is stalling or distraction. Haw will use it if they are capable enough to hold them into the fight while Ironno utilize the enemies¡¯ advantage in this realm. On hand, Ironno has rune items. The magic it contains are special to any opposing magic, the neutral mana. Many people think it will nullify their magic, but they didn¡¯t know that there also magic in it. Same what happened when he helps Azin.

    The thunderous spell can destroy the realm that it needs be, and this one is less destructive. Purely on the basic to stop them, comparing with neutral mana and the runes. Runes is the most affective in a limited amount of time. He placed back to his bag, judging around him, there is no problem. Hid back again into the layers of this realm. The low lives found them, and with their powers to call out to the others. Hundreds entered this realm, people from all over Fuku City and mainly from the gates as they expect the dangers that two can do.

    The people treated this realm as normal. They enjoy what it can exists. Games, restaurants, resorts, parks, and many more that has no human interaction. All base on tech use for purchases and robots as workers. It is a bland paradise to what the Enders look at it. For them, it is as peaceful as they could get. They know what¡¯s going on, they have to enjoy it with strangers and people who can still able to talk in common interest. In all while they watch them in every move ignoring their offer to help.

    The low lives, the creeps, and many other influenced by their selfish desires. Haw and Ironno without effort, use it. A strife calls out at the layers of the realm, Haw¡¯s stone tablet and Ironno¡¯s runes. Items that are not meant to fight, but to distort this realm. They know the forbidden magic of the Not Worthy guild. So long, they use violence and many more did the Isekai City thought so when they have to survive. In truth, they have no wisdom. The stone tablet had gathered the information from what this realm was. The previous owner, longing to siphon anyone who gets into it.

    The people inside don¡¯t care, their mana is greater than them. The humanesques able to feel the neutral burden to their strength, and many carelessly using it as it turns to this world as real as it can be. The steps are coming, the search is closer, all of them from different directions. The Enders didn¡¯t know, and to whom who is followed the orders of Lord Lori¡¯es found the truth. They were summoned by him, the being who ascend to make this world what they supposed to imagine. The realm helps them, to find the people they have to search.

    Time is fading, the low lives have found them. Using the demonic mana on each of themselves to break through the runes. They reach them without a problem. The two were banished from this realm and sent them to the real world. The runes and the stone tablet captured the magic effects and spread to the specific group of people. The Raker Mawn guild members were able to do it. The realm kicks them out and they follow them with to a specific place where the low lives have the advantage. Quick as they entered, it was enough.

    The people inside the realm didn¡¯t notice the old community member were tagged on with rune magic along with the stone tablet. With only Tabitha¡¯s card to activate it, the realm will force them out. The people continue to distract themselves out of their own sufferable control by those people. They talked about the people who tried to escape. They heard about it negatively as the safe places around the city are only South Shore Bay and Chojiima District. Their lifestyle is keeping them off to move because of the bad reputation in this district. Even they are fooling around in this realm, they don¡¯t want to work themselves to reset their life among the people who will hate them.

    Haw and Ironno were sent into domain of the Loli queen, their enemies have given up the idea to deal with them with their own abilities. Failure after failure, as the people around them starting to care less thanks to the new profound power. The two feels the nostalgic aura of Daemos magic for a while. This presence of power won¡¯t be a threat as bringing them here has purpose besides death. In front of them with the hundreds just follow them here without a sign of any hostile approach. This place is not safe, and these two have no strong mana against them. However, the citizens here are the hosts of one leach. There she steps out herself revealing as the doll with possessed their mana.

    The Loli queen breaks the citizens¡¯ UI, their translations were crushed and lose their understanding to the Enders¡¯ local language. She tells them ¡°It is better you let me face them alone. I¡¯ve seen you people have no obligation to search for the others, right?¡±

    ¡°No, my queen. I think these two are the mastermind of the escape routes. Our details show that these two are involved with the hitlist too¡±

    The queen smiles childishly ¡°Oh you, have you given up your precious servants for me?¡±

    She looks at them feeling disappointed, their reactions weren¡¯t terrified but pleased to see her being angry with them. The queen rolls her eyes out of disgust and said,

    ¡°Oh fine¡± She looks away as she folds her arms.

    They treated it like a compliment. The Loli queen speaks to them in a different language as they heard the words they can¡¯t understand. ¡°You¡¯ve seen these people are not as strong as you expected. People with dependent on my powers won¡¯t let them use it to kill someone¡±

    Ironno cuts her off, he didn¡¯t care how weak they are because he knows how the demonic influence work. ¡°We all know about your kind. Even you are using an avatar, you seem to be experience to know how they behave. It would be better that no more enemies intervene your purpose here¡±

    ¡°My, Enders know well about us. Laugh* I understand, and I still need to let them know how feel powerful they are being on their side. This city is in shambles, cursing itself with their own hierarchy without anyone will replace the bottom feeds of men. I came from the bottom so that I can raised myself to the top, like a citizen trying to live their life. You two were the nuisance of their pleas. I am confident that I can deal with you without any effort. But . . . you are someone¡¯s subjects. It is ironic how Horsin become like this. If I tried to mess with you, there is no end that the soul I get will probably save by the gods¡±

    The low lives didn¡¯t understand, yet their gestures show intimidating view. Lies on sight where the Loli queen plays along with her spells to her manipulated puppets. They can¡¯t see the truth and saw both of them getting what drama they are seeing. To the last moment of their conversation, the least possible talk is true as the translation returned back to their UIs.

    ¡°Boys, take care of these two. Here is the power you needed to fight them, make sure you can punish them. If not, giggle*¡±

    She snaps her fingers as the magic circle appeared beneath everyone¡¯s feet. The magic overwhelmed them as they could use their magic such a powerful magnitude and all while blinded by the sheer power within them. Haw and Ironno stood side by side as they learn more about her than they shouldn¡¯t. She is playing the low lives¡¯ minds. She is draining every drop of their sanity into nothing. The numerous of failures they have done was her from the very beginning. They are daring as they don¡¯t know how to deal with it, relying to hear her voice is enough strength they possibly can do.

    The magic runes rose up and shielded them against their new powers. The rune stones are crumbling. Haw casts out his potion on the ground to release the mana¡¯s uncontrollably.

    ¡°This is it! Our queen is giving us unlimited power!¡±

    The low lives were losing themselves into the Loli queen¡¯s power. The eruption of magic rained down on the two as they can¡¯t do anything and let the runes and the potions protect them from their excessive power. No Horsin kind will survive this. A daemos acting beyond the limits of the natural world. Loli queen acted this to show off to them. She knows they won¡¯t come, and the trouble she makes will be pointless in the end.

    The Loli queen steps in and casts an unimaginable spell on the magic circle. It siphons everyone¡¯s magic and release it beneath the Enders¡¯ feet. A powerful vortex rose up pushing them into the air. Everybody tries to help her but their powers being drained as they see the two disappeared. They were shocked that they have escaped. Outrage by her actions they can¡¯t help themselves shouting at her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill them?!!¡±

    As the moment they complain, they immediately went silent. The Loli queen has shown her true possession among them.

    The lost was the testament of her powers. The demoness controlling their very conscious. They feel their body feeling satisfied about it rather feeling disappointed. Drugged by magic to those hundreds of them who is willing or take advantage of this power. Their selfish desires were exploited from the very start, the personal individuality is blocking away all sense through her mind in unity. All thoughts shared as one, seeking through their heads to nonstop cultic influence.

    The demoness watches the realm turned into her control. The low lives, the people without doubles are under her full control. She plays around the realm they made from her own mana. It is fun to see them struggle to things they thought they can control. She sees them as worthless people now. Their first uprising was so quick when after the incident of the Fuku City center building. The remnant of the other demon called, Code Red Virus, and able to wield its dying power to her own. They still failed as it is frail enough as it is, then the next is their realm with mysterious mana gathering practices.

    Fallen by one Enders with a religious adept¡¯s preaches, she has no sight on people how the realm they made unprotected against the man¡¯s magic. Their failures reach such high ends when their arrogances are fighting amongst each other. The stalkers last night, foolishly thinks they could beat one another as her mana was managed affectively. C is not even influenced by her along with the doubles who know how to deal with her influence. She needs replacement, the people she controls are husks serving her now.

    She needs the summoned to release their magic in this realm for her to feed. The people who sent to the realm for their recreation is already helping her to get by. Pointless low lives keeping her fighting in her own hideout out for their own personal agendas. Her avatar, was given by the man who knows her true identity. It was an offer for her not to refuse. She has no viable sane individual to coordinate her ideals. She checks again to the people who properly used her mana.

    Then there is one man who is catching her attention. It was the defectors, asking for her powers to deal with C. The offerings stand before only a request. The man who tries to save Junko is with them. The building where they lived have become more powerful. Only in the morning as the strength grew stronger, the same pace that she envied for. She calls out to the voice.

    ¡°How did you get your teachings to reach him?¡±

    The voice mumbled itself as her works fallen down bit by bit and said,

    ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know me. My legacy, my schemes. It happens all over again. You¡¯ll see clearly in the 2nd moon cycle¡±

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Last Saves part 2 - Chapter 169

    COI C169

    Tabitha was right, sort of. Prioritize Junko was the best idea she had to do. The curse is stronger than before. The defectors come first as they couldn¡¯t ignore it for long. Hito is with them, and nothing else they could respond to the abysmal presence of magic. The man he saved from Wheatley¡¯s test trap is here, to score and settle to that bastard. Along with the other defectors as they are holding a special magic item to harvest C¡¯s power. They turned around as they saw someone who is looking at them. Tabitha and Archivist come closer and reach out to Hito.

    ¡°C?¡± The defector corrects her

    ¡°That¡¯s Hito. We all know that you are Enders, but we preferred not to reveal ourselves. Not yet at least¡±

    Hito points out to them to go into the store, hand signing to them as this conversation is not a good time. The defectors are here and already committing to get the man down for good. They have made the mistake to keep the low lives under control, now they are surging up in powers as they can¡¯t expect anything weak from them anymore. The horrible experience is happening throughout the city while their doubles are disappearing.

    Junko sees Tabitha and Archivist watching them outside, getting ready to go inside of the building. They see the sign entrance says closed, worrying what¡¯s going to happen next. Junko have revealed to the that her bead is chipping itself off to dust. The magic circle from the ceiling is hurting the bead to the extent. Forcing Junko to ask for help and meanwhile the defectors are hunting down the low lives. Everyone in the lower excuse of a society have become stronger. Their doubles disappeared out of nowhere. Leaving their partners can¡¯t use their identities while reported missing.

    The magic circle on the ceiling begins to shake. Archivist places his hand in the air to bend the weight of the spell coming down to her. The bead is holding on with Archivist helped. The powerful force pushes him down and the floor pierced through his feet. Tabitha uses her cards to enforce him as they attacking the spell without notice. It happened so sudden as Junko fell off to the floor feeling the force slightly touch her. The bead protects her and being restored slowly. The weight of the curse grew stronger as her shocked silence her from saying anything.

    Tabitha¡¯s card casts down on the cursed magic. The flow of the mana exposed to her cards, and the card couldn¡¯t play. The difference between magic strength was the obvious. Archivist spoke to her in their bind

    ¡°This magic circle is more powerful than it was. Tabitha, channel your magic cards and enforced every magic enhancement you have to break the curse. Junko won¡¯t be alive when she exposed like this¡±

    ¡°Archivist! That¡¯s a bit sudden to have me !!!¡±

    The magic circle transforms and the bead and Archivist feel the presence of the demon. Junko hears her nightmare again. The voice who had tortured her has return.

    ¡°You bitch! You think I have forgotten you. My magic circle should¡¯ve got you by now. This is the only way to you to show your forgiveness to me. Now get inside here!¡±

    ¡°No!!!¡±

    A strong shout coming from Junko. The shrills grew stronger as her magic returned, corrupted and forcing her will into the magic circle. Tabitha¡¯s magic cards are thrown accidentally, filling the room to secure Junko from the intense screams. Then it suddenly stops. The two women look around and hope it was over. It didn¡¯t, the bead and Archivist is holding their own strength to resist the magic circle. His sash and coin are forcing out the demonic magic.

    There they could see it above Archivist¡¯s hands, pushing the visible platform building up to form a foundation. The magic circle is falling down from the ceiling crushing them below. Tabitha tries to open the door or anywhere to find a way to get out of here. It was effortless, the room is fully transformed into a prison. All contacts ceased and everything else around them blocked and consumed by the magic circle. The cards returned to her deck holder, trapped into the falling ceiling into the crushing room floor. Junko resists him once again, and prayed for Hito to come and save him.

    He had enough, C is getting close to get what he wanted. The magics he used are all now shared through the idol¡¯s power. He is protected somehow, only the rune equipment sheltered his body by the influence. He is crafty yet advantage to use the demon¡¯s power. He can¡¯t ignore what they are doing. His own group becomes worthless to the point of realizing the chains of back stabs all around him. Those defectors are hunting them down to those who are suspicious enough to kill someone. C did it too, only to the stalkers.

    There is no way that among the stalkers have doubles. No! But then again, they also know his power. What he did to Junko, proven to show in public. Not judging to which sides are wrong or which sides are taking the advantage. Time is already up, they get to the door and ramming it with great force. The realm activates and his collection hid into a safe place, along with the harem he made and only left behind are the creations who are independent. C asks them

    ¡°My realm raises the defenses. You five should be escape too¡±

    One of them giggle as they suited up for his fight. ¡°Such a sweet master, but your death means to us and we will be gone with you. We will be at the back cheering you on, if you fall. We¡¯ll make sure we will be on top of you, giggle*¡±

    The rest didn¡¯t say anything, C is very fortunate to have these women helping him. He senses their magic, fading away from the original mana of the stalkers. He is wary that will happen to them or rather will be his end, today. Yet, he is selfish, and he place his control on to them, only his command and they will respond. The door shatters and the noise of the wooden door cracks as splinters spread inside the realm.

    C adjusted his realm one more time, if this is the end for him. At least he uses the demon¡¯s power or the Loli queen¡¯s blessing up to full force. He needs to know to the very last moment why they are here. It would be better to know everything as he is up against the people who are experienced on fighting and killing. The UI is updating all the secrets. The realm transformed and his own personal touch is permanently lost, and the realm is sacrificed as he hears the loli voice.

    ¡°. . . In the end, you¡¯re like the rest of them¡±

    ¡°No . . . I want to survive, even I have to abandon this city in order to have my paradise thrive¡±

    ¡°Chuckle*¡±

    The defectors hear a childish chuckle, a slight laughter for them to be weirded out and at the same time endangered. Hito comes in as the realm ceased their only exit. The realm shows the chronological time line since the beginning of C¡¯s life in this new world. It happened when the idol is on his hands. It started during summer. Visions of his activities appear before them. They tried to erase this vision from their distracted eyes. It resists and continues to play. The defectors are being consumed all around as the realm become hostile to any living being who stands before it.

    They brought out their rune gears and some to Hito. They are forced to watch what happened to C¡¯s life, the moping sounds and the restriction of this realm is powerful than they have thought. Yet, the damage didn¡¯t occur to them. It only holding them back. The idol was the first to appear before C, all that is happen had started there. It is the cause to create his own paradise and making this realm into reality. Then later Hito appeared forced to do his bidden as he begins to work with the defectors in smart elusive way without them knowing the skill and ability, he was given were not his.

    Hito watches how the tech he used are from the unknown entity. The idol brought it here, only in a form of a magic textbook. This is C¡¯s first project to make it sure that he can replicate the one Hito used. It is revealed to him that his abilities and skills from the UI is shared with C. Hito¡¯s soon realize his worries that he was used since the beginning. The next scene shows are the realms shared among his groups. The defectors have suspected it, and clearly see what the cult leader is trying to find. These hidden realms were not made by the low lives and they made by the unknown entity given to them.

    So much realms showing in front of them, and C known for having a unique take of it and become the designer of said structure within the realm. Rumors were no lies. The shrouds of suspicions were giving no flukes or dreams. It is real, beyond they should¡¯ve stop from what the cult leader is trying to focus on. But the defectors were not assigned to this because fighting small fries were not their thing. Their devices and UIs are trying to contact the others and give the truth was going on. The lost doubles disappeared because of their own inner conflicts. It happened already, the stalkers are missing and trace of no life when the sun rises.

    Then that means, they are facing a stronger foe. The scene plays where it wasn¡¯t about C. It is about them, the defectors, including the man Hito rescued reveal parts of the east coast. The time they were fallen into the abyss, the demons approach them. The accursed mortals, the citizens, were easily influence secretly and moderately tempted every day and night. Hito watches it carefully and someone taps his shoulder. They look at the scene every moment of them whispering to him for no explanation but trustful words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it, we will make up to you after this, ok?¡±

    The man he rescued said it as he witnesses how he was involved more than just his allies today, and they are enemy of his own people. A fugitive, all of them by his side. More than so, they sided with the demon from the east coast. A demon who sided with the rebellion. They hear C¡¯s voice laughing at the defectors and said to Hito

    ¡°Now, I know why you are trying to get me. You people are not growing in strength by surviving out there, but growing in with the demons you¡¯ve sided with. You are just the same as us. Wanting power to overtake the unjustly of this new world we are trying to adapt.¡±

    Hito didn¡¯t move as the defectors walk forward and the last man follows them and said his final words ¡°Don¡¯t send your sympathy on us. We lost our freedom, and we hope you shouldn¡¯t be joining us as well. Losing our doubles, those people were actually innocent. That¡¯s all you can hear it from us¡±

    He left him in shock, this moment had made Hito distracted to whom his is friend with, and with only the last truth is held either the defectors or the realm giving away the secrets of their past. The strangers he is closed to only a short time, and their interest on him was revealed. They are harvesting souls.

    The last scene was heart breaking, and yet it was on a fresh start. He thought they come to fight against their common rivalry, but they too have the devil¡¯s touch. While they have to face him, he watches their scene with the demon

    ¡°Leave this place, foolish mortals of the same kind. Your driven to power will only be a gift to us. You all did well to scourge your own people. Even the people who trusted you, are now abandon your journey for the false pilgrims. Look how these souls keeping in my hands¡±

    Multiple demonic hands holding in each soul, not a handful but each growing hands. A lot of them were all what most their own people had done like in manga. Power, they wanted power to achieve to take this forbidden land to themselves. Fallen to the hands of the rebellion, scattered and sheltered with artificial worlds inside the caves. Trapping altogether with the harsh environment. There is one scene that ultimately breaks his trust on them. They left them, received the powers they always wanted. Molded into the defection and the termed named them what Horsin tongues should describe them.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Traitors¡±

    In death was the tribute to gain their powers, it is the way how demons give their service who offered sacrifices. C, he is doing it the same thing as they did. His mind is calling out to him to escape and imagined these people want him for their tribute. ¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯, but what if the they are all under the same demon just for entertainment. He breaks his train of thought and let himself stay idle, even though the vision continues to show him more painful views than he tried to focus his main goal.

    C seen it all ¡°Like that, you just using to get me and the rest of the doubles who possessed actual influence by the demon, correct?¡±

    ¡°No, you are ripened enough for us to harvest. From what you¡¯ve show to the boy, it is only what happened in the coast. Not here in this city¡±

    C claps his hands and trying to evade the question or trying to provoke them. The realm shows more revealing past they have done outside of the city. The defectors see it with a familiar point of view, they whispered to each other. The unscathed about the truth and their actions lead to into a more dangerous situation where Hito sees it with his own eyes.

    The sight of them, having met the demons themselves. Not against, but a chance to escape the coast. The grave mistakes they did, harming and killing the Horsin natives. All goblin bodies piled and one certain man who is not part of their group appeared. The forbidden cursed name, Col, was there and including themselves obtain the power of the bad spirits. The realm changes to adapt against this blood thirsty people while C is already feeling the spirits¡¯ presence.

    Hito can¡¯t resist the spirits¡¯ presence as many souls within the chained spirits of the dead crawling out are not goblins. Recognizable screams, the defectors greatest burden for salvation. He watches them, leaving him backing into the realm¡¯s wall. Distracted what he had saw, the moment he realizes the defectors true reason to return back. It mentions on the vison, but he stops to hear the sole demon who pushes them to leave this place. It was the presence of Lady Hivites, without saying a word she portrays herself a heroine to them. Hito can¡¯t believe that a city state¡¯s leader appeared to them and make them leave that place ending the harvest cycle.

    Enrage by her stares, looking down as hell brought to them. Showing to him as she can easily controlled them now, the defectors didn¡¯t remember it. This is not the time for them to figure it out. C is looking at them too, wondering why is she there. He tries to contact the demoness, she was silent. This is different, he feels the shakes on her mana. Dwelling within him knowing that she lurks within his magic. The realm had turned around and caused a confusion to both sides. That short moment of distraction was enough for the defectors to react.

    Unleashes the powers they held since back in the east coast. Admiring the curses made by themselves, matured with their own talents, and vilify with their own harmful rituals. C didn¡¯t try to block it, and dodges with his lightning-fast speed as the infestation of their spirits rose up with mindless zombified face coming out from their fists. It converts quickly back to their hands and swiftly flow down to their feet, the ritual casts down touching the ground. A spirits swimming on the ground forming small seismic waves to find him. C uses his magic to float in the air.

    Suddenly trapped as the defectors as they leaped and pounce him back down. All five of them had enough of this, they are willing to take him down to death after seeing this realm. It reveals their true origin, their powers can¡¯t contact anyone outside, and their UIs are flashing warning at them nonstop. This man is dangerous and he is still weak as they fight. C is cornered without a wall to lean on, they surround him and spinning around in different directions. C¡¯s speed flashes with lightning, he able to grab them and send an electric shock. They didn¡¯t raise their resistance as they shout in pain.

    C gets hit left and right, keeping up his stats to endure all their attacks. Surrounding with lightning on the ground, quickly disappears as the spirit are gnawing his runes. Colliding with runes and spirits together as they battle out for supremacy, the realm gives its best with powerful buffs to C¡¯s advantage. He becomes the boss of his own realm building up his strength to the beyond limits. The defectors were secretly happy to see him building up his strength. Their spirits are overwhelmed with his flourishment. He didn¡¯t know how shamanism interact with different mana type, as always as a man possessing the power exceed the law of nature, the spirits were pleased.

    C starts to waver, the magic that the defectors use are not neutral mana nor runes. Shamanistic curse and rituals are gaining the realm¡¯s power. Draining off the magic he couldn¡¯t control, only left to his own will is the rune equipment behind on his shoulder blade. The runes help him fought against the spirits, but it won¡¯t last long as his normal body is taken a beaten by their normal strength. The defectors don¡¯t need their weapons, their knowledge about magic interconnection is too easy for them to deal with him. The fight is what they have expected. C is strong with his rune equipment, but with other types of mana. This is the best thing they could do.

    The sudden flashes of his lightning magic stop. The defectors surround him blocking even the small gaps. C swoop his legs to form a lightning circle swirling around form an electric static field. The defectors reckless phases through the lightning field as the electric field frying their bodies. They grip him by the joints, hands, feet, and neck. He spins around as they push and down to the ground. The painful shock broke off his rune equipment. The realm clears off, C falls down while surrounded with the defectors leaning down to their knees while the spirits healed them back more aggressive inside of them.

    C looks up at their eyes with the spirits cursing in on him. The realm couldn¡¯t feast on it and neither with them holding themselves back and sealing their mana from within. He can¡¯t beat them with their spirits on their sides, a painful groan as one of them stomps on to him. The spirits flow into his body, possessing all his strengths. Yet, the spirits sprung out from out from his body as it forms apparitions and protect the defectors from their backs. It wasn¡¯t too long when C gets hurt like this. It triggers the realm and they bring forth with the demons¡¯ mana. The defectors expected this, but this mana they are feeling with the spirits brought more harm than they could¡¯ve expect.

    Hito was standing there watching the fight as C¡¯s harem comes to his aid. The moment they start spreading out. One of C¡¯s harem appeared behind him. Hito¡¯s mad dodges quickly hold her hand. C¡¯s creation didn¡¯t do anything, and with only just touching him to see how he reacts. Her beautiful face is resembling most real-world women, Hito never seen his creation to be realistic than the most hentai characters he made. The woman breaks his grip and forced control his runes. His equipment was quickly temporary nullified after one interaction.

    Hito backs away in disbelief, it turns out as she shows her fingers that she wears rings to all her fingers except her thumb. The runes written on it glowing to the unbelievable sight, the strength of the runes is stronger than his equipment on his back shoulder. The lightning casts on the ground as it being absorbed on her rings, the process of her rings put him discouraged as it converting his magic runes to hers. One of the defectors falls back to him after getting hit from one of the women, he lands near him as the spirit pulled him back up from the knockback.

    He catches Hito from the spot where his opponent casts her rune spells. The spirit helps them against the magic, destroying itself in order to endure the rune magic attack.

    ¡°Take out your double. I don¡¯t think we can survive¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. This is not about us anymore. Get yourself together, and free yourself from this curse¡±

    The man grabs him and spinning them both around creating a tornado. The two women breaks the wind with their rune weapons. The man deceptively appeared holding the two women off. Hito strikes forward with the trails of electrical current.

    The women saw it chases to their master, they tried to stop him but the defectors are holding them off with their spirits. Their desperate hands reaching out their master. The strong loud scream breaking through the presence of the spirits. The spirits¡¯ destruction and revival in mid screeches, their powers are too immense to keep them sheltering Hito. The defectors feel their bodies are aching to the sounds and the effects of the runes are harming their bodies. Their mana is quaking inside of them. C¡¯s harem is slowly moving in ignoring their distraction. The defectors see their discovery. C¡¯s realm is a demon realm. It is impossible to fight like this, his harem is possessing what they truly feared.

    All of the defectors have no choice, but to retreat. This is the fight they could not win. The women were able to break through the rituals as the spirits are trying to tangle their bodies with all the horrendous mana it gathered around them. The defectors were thrown over to where Hito is. Hito made it to C¡¯s unconscious body, feeling a bit weak to the greatest extent. The realm is forced draining him to lose all of his strength. His use of the lightning equipment doing harm to himself than he realized. He quickly hits C¡¯s heart with every strength he had. Blood spurt out from his torso as he pushed away with the defectors being thrown at him.

    They succeeded. The defectors didn¡¯t take the time to rejoice but to give them their devices on to Hito. Hito fell to the ground as his inventory was forced open and received their own devices. Without saying a word, they say to him with a painful grit to their faces.

    ¡°We will get you out of here. Tell the cult leader what happened here, or the fate of the city will bring the end for the rest of our people¡±

    Hito didn¡¯t give a time for him to respond, only left him with their devices and forced to escape the realm.

    The defectors turned around and see the women are now resurrecting him back. C is no longer human at this point. They see the ideal body appeared secretly entering to this realm. The defectors never thought to die this way, and the spirits around them drumming their presence. Hopes is lost, and the second time is happening to them once more. They feel their body is washing away with the spirits¡¯ help, they couldn¡¯t understand why all of this have happened. The fools are given with god-like powers, nothing to hold at their own free will. The sounds of the spirits are rejoicing their doom. A loud chant opens into the spirit world.

    The defectors sacrifice themselves to the very existence including their souls to escape the hands of the demons. Leaving Hito into a mystery of their lives disappearing while on the floor. He hears C once more before he was dragged by the thousand spirits with their nightmarish hands into the spirit world.

    ¡°Junko! I am ready to bring you here and make my harem real with your very flesh!¡±

    The spirits revealed to him what C is thinking before escaping. All that happened in the brink of time. It was a lost, a lost he couldn¡¯t understand.

    C wakes up with his new body. His weak body is gone and forged into a body he tries to make with the very flesh of the stalkers. Disgusted, but he had no choice. He can¡¯t win against the defectors with his own pre-existing conditions. Again, even weaker under the 10 times of the flesh of the stalkers. He sees his creation couldn¡¯t fight because of his ideal representation of his ¡®leadership¡¯. He hears the voice of the demoness again, annoyed of his fictional response of that fight.

    ¡°How drama puts you in such a situation? They are all prepared and ready to die to see what¡¯s going on. Complete it, or these women who worked so for you will be your doom¡±

    The women looking at him worriedly, C¡¯s control over them made them slow and puts his own demise thinking to them. She is right, and his control put them to silent because of fear that they could kill them. He was wrong, his realm is definitely not his anymore. The demon helped him, to the most viable skills she could do. Now she complains of his bad decisions. Then a sudden break happens on beneath the floor. C feels his magic disappearing. Junko is escaping. He descends with the other women along, once again ignore the calls of the demoness to give them the proper mind. C¡¯s harem doesn¡¯t need one. He is still the harem king in his pride.

    Archivist bends the mana on the circle and destroy the magic circle. While Tabitha was shocked to pull out Hito from the same magic circle. Junko is seeing it what¡¯s happening. The sudden actions from them led her hand being pulled to Hito¡¯s hand and said,

    ¡°We need to get out of here. C is gone mad¡±

    C descends down from the magic circle dropping his poor self into the floor as Archivist breaks the magic off from his teleportation. Archivist didn¡¯t hesitate, with Tabitha¡¯s cards, he grabbed the appearing women around them. Pushing their bodies phasing through the solid objects.

    Junko was rushed to get outside as they broken through C¡¯s imprisonment. Where the magic circle is dragging her back in, it was destroyed in a blink of an eye. Tabitha was thrown outside of the building and see Haw and Ironno is setting up outside of the store.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Ironno uses his magic scrolls to open a route for them to escape.

    The magic scroll quickly burns to ashes as one of the women come out phasing through like a ghost. While the other women were trapped within the building breaking free. C is coming out and catches a potion thrown at him. The potion explodes and his mana burns in flames distorting his powers.

    His body breaks apart and fell to the ground, his artificial body was easily taken down. C looks outside of the store, a realm that is not his is forcing to trapped him inside. His confidence grew as his new body know what to do with it. The realm quickly corrupts into his control. Pushing Haw and Ironno out of it, during that moment, Ironno and Haw use their secret magic scroll to grab Junko and Hito and left the realm. C watches his control of the realm and banished those two including the woman he desperately hated. Realized that this is the Enders, crafty to the point of his awe never ceased of their elusive talents.

    Tabitha raises her wand, as he looks at her insanely deranged with his own stares. In rage with patience depleted by the fast pace of their preparation. He had enough, C flashes forward in a terrible thunderous lunge with his legs kicking to her. Her robes resist the magic and slides him off. More and more that he doesn¡¯t know how to face these Enders. The madness he brings out when Junko escaped, leaving him to force what the demoness have told him. The women gathered around him. He gives them their free will. Tabitha casts her cards, and one of the women stopped it with only with their fingers on the cards. Her cards were converted to their own magic spells. They said to him

    ¡°You can now hit her, darling¡±

    A slow tone gives the wrathful man into an embracive aura of terrible electric currents moving wildly around him. The demonic presence in his aura appeared out and tries to express all grieves put into his hands.

    Archivist appears and pulled Tabitha into his arm and sweep under to dodge C¡¯s demonic lightning strike. His harem intervenes and uses the card they stole and converted to make C maneuvered close enough to hit them. The sounds of sweet voices coming the sparks of lightning cracking through, a sharp turned around as his fist reached them. Archivist parry his fist in mid-section, and the current flows through his body. To the last ditched effort to escape death, both of their bodies shattered through this thunderous rage and disappears to the ashes.

    The women watch him go all out, and forced through the realm. The pathway to find Junko is coming. C had enough of the distraction, his selfish powers put through to himself as the demon is now whispering to him to his mind now. Lost in touch and all of his weak ass performance to face them. No knowledge nor experiences, he had to do it. Before he forgets himself and be one with the devil. Desperate to get out from it, but he has too much to think about to escape from it. He can¡¯t, it is because he is inexperienced to survive.

 Behind the Crimes Closets: Last Saves part 3 - Chapter 170

    COI C170

    When it started, C¡¯s past left him saying to himself ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s really you! Junko! The hidden star idol group¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s nice to greet you like this. It¡¯s an honor for this greeting¡±

    Years later, when he got himself into this world ¡°You too? I thought you left. Well, I¡¯m really sorry that you entered this strange new world¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, your fans will come and help you¡±

    It turns dark ¡°No, you people are gone mad. Why couldn¡¯t you see that we are in the different world? We shouldn¡¯t be doing this, what if we get back and get reported?¡±

    The days are getting more darker than C had done. ¡°Junko, why?! You abandon us. We are your fans!¡±

    ¡°You came back! It¡¯s good that you know who the person you are rely on¡±

    Taken advantage by rumors among the fan club, to the point of realizing he was never been that important to begin with. Her knight shining armor is not him, but the people who have the magic power. C was not strong enough to appeal to her standards. She changed, and also him. Junko is a great idol, even better than the rest, he thought. The truth was is her character. Never he realizes to see the difference between idols and other women. They are both the same.

    That incident, the first stalker who figured out her true self and the same time holding in with a special magic curse. Revenge was the stalker¡¯s mind. C still has hope, and tried to stop him. They both fought until they accidentally killed him. Wounded and survive, C tries to meet her one more time. It was that day that the curse happened after his last idol and fan encounter. Only he can remember her response.

    ¡°Thank you, but you are just a fan¡±

    ¡°. . . But I love you . . .¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The rest forgotten and lead to her demise being his slave. A memory that should never remembered or her fate ruined by what the Fuku City had become.

    Trapped inside in his own apartment building, many have eyeing on him for what he did. Leaving her trapped, forcing what he can¡¯t do anything to get out and get what he needed to live. There was one hope who come to her aid, a foolish young man. Never knew what¡¯s going on in Fuku City, a residence from Mihayara District comes to their aid. It was a reminder of his beginnings. To do what it takes to survive, and his time in inclusive home had brought one salvation is the object, an idol. This gives him the opportunity he needs to grow, to manipulate, to spread, and to better himself in the darkest intention he never knew was.

    Steadily he made it, steadily he proceeds to reach out only to the lesser people, and steadily to show them the potential of staying in this world. It was his opportunity, and now he sees himself left to the corner. The past is coming back to him with failures after failures. Losing a few drawn him into despair, one single realm fell and many have become mad. He thought he was lucky not to get involved, but he is more involved than he had thought. Conflicting numerous events that lead to him in misunderstanding. His mind is scattered nothing but to achieve his goal.

    He didn¡¯t care about his own community, and they were the one who dragged him into this. It is the foolery he was anticipated, and wounded too deep for letting everyone to come along. C is the most obvious. He opens his eyes to where he is now, blinded by rage and no regret what he had done. Ironno and Haw witness C¡¯s charging at them. The runes and magic scrolls sided in their hands are burning itself, their hands feel the burn. The scourge is coming at them in such incredible speed. The flashes of lightning can¡¯t be seen, and these two felt the surge out of their reaction.

    Junko and Hito are joining with the rest of the old community. The magic portal opens and lead to a passage away from this realm. The moment they look at the portal with joyful eyes. It begins to close. On that moment, as no one can possibly see such fast quick timed. Haw throws the magic scrolls at the upcoming arrival, the blast wave of spells burst out. The two managed to get into it without realizing the trails of the C¡¯s magic gaining on them. The reach of C¡¯s hands blocked the portal from closing in. His body was torn to pieces. Their defenses did great and rooted some of his limbs apart.

    C isn¡¯t human anymore. His broken images of his face able to get to the portal and grabs Hito by the arm. Hito runes didn¡¯t react quick enough and the shocked hits him directly and fell to the ground. Ironno and Haw tried to pull the enemy out. The blasts from his lightning changed colors as it turns dark red. A surprised demonic magic pushes them away. Their bodies quickly burnt and their flesh torn and melt to the floor. Ironno runes activated and forcing themselves into stone. The deathly blow sealed off and the runes protect them from the demonic magic strike.

    ¡°HITO!¡±

    Junko saw C grabs him and shocked him to the ground. C becomes a monster with all of his flesh bloodied with his face no longer recognizable through his broken image. A limb comes out from his body and grabs her head out from the portal. She was thrown out from the portal and the others watch her being taken away. They tried to rescue her back into the portal with their own magic. C corrupts their magic and blown up to their own hands. A consecutive explosion blown off their hands and fingers. The sight to behold, when Hito forces himself up and scream as he reaches from the portal.

    ¡°Junko!¡±

    The portal is closed and the rune signs open the signal for them to leave. Others reach out to the woman but others argued to leave her behind. ¡°It¡¯s too late, she is gone¡±

    ¡°Gone!? What about the others who tried to rescue us?¡±

    ¡°They can do it on their own, we need to leave now. This city is becoming hell¡±

    ¡°Fuck!!! Tabitha did the best she could to bring us out. It¡¯s been months and you guys can¡¯t muster up the strength to . . . AHH!¡±

    The man ignores the restraint on his body, the city had forced them into slavery out of their own mana. They look at him as an example that shouldn¡¯t be coming back here. Doubts of trying to save her, they forced him to get out with them.

    Hito can¡¯t blame them for this. This is the reality of Fuku City now. He thought they will not be involved since C is always an introvert. After the realm revelation when and how did he do it. Junko keeps telling him about it, but he was oblivious to think that he won¡¯t hurt her because he needs him. He shakes his head as his body still brimming the aftershock of C¡¯s power. He must save her, and all this for the rest of his life in this strange world, staying with her that no one deserved to live like this. Surrounded by evil of his own people.

    The portal opens up again, seeing two Endres entered and battered to where their blood is beyond the limits of their bleeding. The signs of their blood lurking out with dark pigment trying to seeping off what mana around them. Ironno and Haw show electrocuted burns and horrible pieces of their skins chipped and cracked. They brought out their potions and drink a powerful elixir hidden in their guild¡¯s emblem. One strong bite while the other swallow it whole as he coughs blood with his dissolved mouth. Hito watches them heals themselves in a nightmarish way. He pukes in front of them as they look at him with their frying faces.

    As their skins healed in a slow pace, they give him one special item to deal with the demon. Hito hears it rolling on the floor, wrapped together with the magic scroll and a small object. He picks it up and he looks at their horrendous faces. Can¡¯t understand how they feel and say, they moved their limbs and flailing it around out to the portal. Terrified of how they are broken and still able to move like that. He had no choice to go there alone, and hoped he could find Tabitha and Archivist.

    Outside of the portal, there was a big incident here. C¡¯s overwhelming power had destroyed parts of the city. The pedestrians were not harmed and they only watch the city crumbles. Those people were the VIPs, protecting themselves from the phenomenon. He rushes back to the store as he shakes his head and hardened his heart as he prayed for Junko¡¯s safety. When made it back to the store, the bright light of the bead explodes like nova. The radiation of the light gases spurts out to the air inside of C¡¯s realm. That¡¯s the bead¡¯s final action, the realm opens for him and he runs in and pray for her safety.

    The women surround Junko as she is being tied up into a pole. C¡¯s body can¡¯t perform the ceremony with his body still need to reform. Unstable because of his reckless uses, he brought to himself to pay another price. His women are using their pre-existing mana to keep him alive. They are draining the mana left to themselves as one of them disappears. C wakes up and saw two more of them vanished. Only two left, woman who wore glasses and the woman who seduced him with her pantyhose jumpsuit. The worries of his eyes that he is now losing them too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. They will be back, please gives us the vessel or all of us, your last creations gone to the void¡±

    C¡¯s body brought back once again. The overused mana put his new body into a weakening state. Haw had done greatly on him with his potion withers him when both of mana, his mana and the demon¡¯s mana are putting him into a death spiral. Deep within in his heart he controls the realm once again brining his collection and surrounding Junko as audience of his own creation. Letting her see the works he had done along with the other girls she knew worked on the projects.

    Adult contents all around that no single fictional female characters that doesn¡¯t have any fan service in their visual bodies. Junko can¡¯t believe this creep had made it so real to the point of disgust that everything around him are the depraved sexual fantasies. The two women look at her, knowing so well. As C is trying to recover, the women spoke about what¡¯s the purpose for all this.

    ¡°I can see you were his first¡±

    Junko is frustrated to hear a thing said that ¡°Why am I talking to you two? You¡¯re just his sex dolls¡±

    They look at her smiling and one woman removes her glasses and reveals the eyes of the demon. Junko¡¯s eyes burned from seeing hers. She leans to Junko¡¯s ears and said,

    ¡°Oh! I clearly understand. That¡¯s how hell works, right?¡±

    The humming laughter from Junko¡¯s ears. The pain engulfed her frustration even further then slowly fears as their hands are touching her face.

    ¡°You were the best choice, and we all know the truth of your mistakes. You too were tempted such luxury and used him to your advantage. After that bad relationship with your dead mana¡±

    Burning inside of Junko¡¯s eyes, she was forced to revision again what happened. She is an idol, but compelled to live a life of luxury. Fallen by her past as her age reaches the required qualification as an idol, retired and couldn¡¯t find a job beside using the internet. Without her protection with the management, stalkers able to find her to no end. That¡¯s how she continues to run and accidentally transferred to another world. Losing all of meaning in life and was a desperation wanting to leave and visit her grandma. It was not long she was saved by C.

    Pitiful was the encounter was, and more so as he can¡¯t do anything but admiring her with his own hospitality. A depressing life of a man in his filthy house, and the only resident left while the others were not taken to this world. He was lucky to keep the building as this, it was her refuge. Until someone she knew found her and brought her out from that mess. C wasn¡¯t accepting of her leaving, but the stalkers are coming to get her leaving no choice whereas C know them. She couldn¡¯t take the risk as he might become one of them someday.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Then until it got worse, the time of the defectors left the city. The man who takes care of her was killed. She didn¡¯t understand why they wanted to kill him, the only person she trusts. Soon she realized it was one of her stalkers. They possessed magic they able to kill him. Forcing her to go back to him as there are no people left remained sane in Fuku City. That was her regret that many were deluded inside Fuku City. C changed and managed to force her against her will with a strange magic to lock her mana. The curse inside her made her lose hope. She becomes a slave.

    She asks the women about herself ¡°Then what he want from me? I am trash in his eyes. He got his revenge, what else he wanted to do to me?¡±

    ¡°Become a sacrifice, your talent is still wanting you more. You don¡¯t know behind his own home, look around the audience. You see the resemblance about you¡±

    Junko looks around his harem, they helped her moved around the pole to see everyone. All creepily smiling at her like judgement is finally here for her sins. Junko didn¡¯t understand all of this.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it do you¡±

    The woman snaps her fingers and show her the diagram of his plan. Junko can¡¯t believe what she heard before and the demonstration of his plan is beyond human. She stutters

    ¡°Hu-hu-human sacrifice, ME!¡±

    They cheer among the crowds as she was shocked to what she had read. Ceremonial vessel, she is chosen to finish C¡¯s true recreation. The reborn of the ideal person. While he is recovering with only the flesh of the stalkers, she will be the in perfection for his experiment. All the experiment he had done with the dolls, wrapped all of them in the form of magic.

    The time is getting short, the death of the defectors on his home will be heard among the survivors. The people that C didn¡¯t search for are probably escaped, including Hito who he left behind and get only Junko. He needs to finish quick and moved somewhere into hiding. C is raising his hands to call out his harem, they turn around and cheer with glee. The harmonic celebration of his recovery. Haste to finish this and let his creation to fulfill their existence as Junko their vessel. C is carried and place him next to Junko.

    The two see each other, eye to eye, never recognize each other from the transformation and the hideous expression the two gives. For their last words together, hostile and hesitant, both of them shared their last grievance. Junko first says to him

    ¡°All of this, because of me?¡±

    ¡°Heh, no you bitch. I have a talent for this, I become a monster not only because of you but what happened to this city. You were supposed to be safe with that fri-friend of yours. Coming back to me in my sorry state had made me become a monster¡±

    ¡°Monster?¡±

    The idol shines on to him, giving off the negative energy that he is gone too far with his actions. His new body isn¡¯t strong and recycled to his fallen foes. Junko didn¡¯t understand what he meant as he stumbles himself with his women steady his legs.

    ¡°Before coming to see you, what did they done to you?¡±

    C crouches down and grabs his head tightly, he can¡¯t answer. That¡¯s where the part he was enraged for some reason. His expression went pale for a moment and the magic surges his veins back to his self. Griping on his mind, the women didn¡¯t respond during his silent moment. He controls them on his own fantasy.

    C is starting the ritual. Junko¡¯s feet feel something on the floor as the magic circle starts to written on its own. The audience of women are vanishing one after the other, turning all their existence into the magic circle. Including the women melted into the magic circle. It flows on the floor tracing the magic circle and goes closer to the pole. The pole glows in their own language. The characters written vertically as the spell is channeling. Junko moves her body, struggling and feeling his creation is possessing her body. C watches it happened where a flash of light brightens inside her inventory.

    The bead is helping her to the last time, resisting the spells to control her. The voice of the bead come out causing a powerful noise jamming C¡¯s ears.

    ¡°She suffered enough! Sasaki you already dead!¡±

    Echoing on C¡¯s ears, his name was revealed. The bead revealed his true partial name, his scream uproar himself the voice who said that. Junko¡¯s friend, the man who takes care of her and away from him. The dead reach out to him continue to haunt with the word dead echoing into his head. He casts his lightning on his hands release a chain lightning. The bead shields her one last time as the sound of the familiar voice scourging in pain. The bead was destroyed and Junko fell unconscious.

    C¡¯s equipment is breaking, the runes he had is damaged. It is reaching its limit. Then he hears a loud thunder from the back, he turns around slowly but his head was grabbed and turned forcefully and punched to his face. A fast-lightning speed hit in a single lightning strike. The shocked endured on his face and the see the boy who was his errand boy returned to save Junko. He laughs as he was beaten fast. Hito hits him in the gut then beaten his face in such rapid hits. The loud enraging voice coming from Hito had brought monstrous assaults both lightning and thunder.

    C takes it all and divert the pain into his hands. Readying himself to counter, he strikes back. Hito countered him the special item given by Haw or Ironno, C¡¯s powers were strengthened to beyond belief. Easily pushing Hito away without touching him,

    ¡°Something is not right, why is he getting stronger?¡±

    The laughter coming from C¡¯s mouth as the item made him stronger. He took the item where he dropped and absorbing it even further. His body become stronger as ever before losing the negative conditions from the stalkers. As he reaches his peak, he suddenly fell down can¡¯t even move.

    Hito stands up and saw him down after absorbing the item. It was his time. He needs to save her. The magic circle breached the beads final defense and fades out of existence, the ceremonial vessel is sipping into her as the magic get inside. Hito barely frees her from the pole and took her off from the magic circle, he tumbles off from his feet and lie falling off the ground. Junko remains unconscious without harm. The magic still channeling inside of her, he needs to escape with her before it¡¯s too late.

    C sees him taken Junko away, gaining with all that power from the object, he can¡¯t bear the weight of its power. He forced to destroy the item and spread a mystical air around him removing the excess mana. His revert back his normal strength and chases him down. Hito places her on the floor, he gets hit from the back, and C mercilessly aiming his lightning strike on his head. The thunderous blow was direct and cause both of them to knock each other out. The blast explodes parts of their body releasing out burns from the electric current. Hito falls down from the burn. C raises his body in a firm stance, raises his legs high to stomp him down with a full-blown electric shock.

    Hito looks away from the powerful bright light lashing down on to him, powerful thunderous sound echoes into the realm. Hito opens his eyes, Archivist redirect C¡¯s stomp with his sash pulled away from Hito¡¯s body. The sash burns away leaving a trace attached with the coin. C gives another attack but the strange terrain hits from the flow of his electric shock. Archivist jumps over the statis shock and kicks him knocking him down with great force. He bends the ground and pulled Hito up

    ¡°Raise your magic on me, let¡¯s end this¡±

    Hito casts his cooldown with a combo. The limits reach to his equipment and Archivist places his palm on his chest, giving him the energy needed to perform the moves correctly. Archivist bends the ground to bounce C off to the air. Hito uses his combo and able to deliberately hitting him into a stun lock. C can¡¯t block them while the both of them surrounded him and beating both in sequence with their lightning abilities, Archivist loses the pace and Hito continue to strike further, beating him down to the ground endlessly and unleashing his fury on him.

    The pain on Hito¡¯s burned body stops him to continue. He fell to the ground and C remains injured than brutally broken. Archivist sees the special item is being used and the man is still alive. It is a sign that he is becoming the demons¡¯ puppet. There is no way they could destroy him. Tabitha reaches out to him

    ¡°Hey! Is this what are we looking for?¡±

    She holds the idol, the aura it gives demonic powers. Tabitha was able to find it within this realm. It is a sign of relief for him.

    Someone attacks Archivist at the back, the sounds of his back breaks and the shattering of his bones heard through Tabitha¡¯s bind. Tabitha saw who is the one attacking her partner

    ¡°Wait!!! Jun . . .!¡±

    Tabitha resists the magic and able to get hit only a surprised punch on her shoulder, she falls down out of shock dropping the idol. The woman picks it up and a scuff with joy to see it safe. Tabitha feels the punch, the magic enforced on that punch silenced her mouth and couldn¡¯t say anything. Within her bind, he can only talk to Archivist. Unconscious from the surprised brutal attack.

    Junko looks at everyone lying down after such a long fight. Her eyes beaming with dark colors, the vessel is complete and she shapeshift to one of C¡¯s harem girls. C smirks after all the effort he had done so far, it¡¯s complete. His lying body feel like the embrace of his harem¡¯s presence in spirit coming alive like multiple angels are coming from Junko¡¯s magic. After for so long to restraint her and her powers recovered only to his control. Junko uses her magic for the first time and ascend her double images in different disguise but familiar creation of C¡¯s efforts.

    The realm shifted closer in as the time for this place need to go. All he had done is what he had wanted for so long. Gaining the ultimate recreation, turning Junko what he had imagined in quite a long time. His body feels her magic flowing into him, it was back then when her last spell was to comfort him. The feeling of redeeming factor of her powers using it once again. Mix with his harem¡¯s magic along with the independent minds of the previous five had open up as she shape shifts to them.

    ¡°You did it, master! You kept all of us alive¡±

    Shifted into another woman ¡°Sweetie, so this is what you wanted us to become?¡±

    Another ¡°But I can¡¯t see my sisters¡±

    More and more of his creations are shifting around to him as they are battling out to control Junko too. There he realized they have formed their own independent mind, so willing, so attentive for him, and watches them as he dreamed that he too needs a better body. After he had done, he should be leaving this city. A promise he had remembered with the idol spoke to him before the loli queen¡¯s influence. He doesn¡¯t have much time to stay here. The two for the first time, touch each other¡¯s hands both mix at first and now feeling comfortable again.

    Junko quickly blocks a shocking powerful technique coming at C¡¯s way. C turns with a strong grin and see Hito¡¯s aggressive expression. Finally, someone who is against him showing the same feeling he had. The jealousy is all over his own ego towards them. Junko and Hito¡¯s both hand gripped to one another, their lost touch for comfort together become a show for C¡¯s skills. Hito sees her corrupted form, shape shifting while suppressing him with only her one hand while holding the other hand to C¡¯s.

    Junko backs Hito away as he can¡¯t fight her. ¡°Junko! Wake UP! That¡¯s not you at all Blegh*¡±

    Junko multi ship to one of the five women. Using her magic powers and the physique she had as a former idol, she dances and wit her magic to flow the channel of her spells into a fighting skill. Dancing moves, her singing voice to channel her spell, and the final pose to release her magic, those are the skills of a magical girl in any anime. Hito was in disbelief. He didn¡¯t give much effort to fight back.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    ¡°HITO!¡± Tabitha forces both her and Archivist away, Junko¡¯s poses felt like an ultimate.

    C remembers those movements and poses, the magic she releases has the identical special effects in most idol music videos on screen. It was nostalgic, this feeling again made him bring hope that more people will realize of his creation are into fruition. There he sees the idol rolling on to his feet. He picks it up and see it is fading, the idol demands mana as the realm is fading away. The voice of loli queen whispers to him

    ¡°You are wasting my powers, regain your power elsewhere or you will be eaten by the demon¡¯s power¡±

    His mind regains his conscious, the things he did and the body he had. The demon changed him into this. He feels he can get away from it. Junko is now with him, and soon more will be his side too. The people who deserved in his side and the people who don¡¯t will be the feast of his existence. The laughter comes out and Junko laughs with him tenderly. Reunite once again, and he leans closer to her then pulls Hito closer to the air watches them to show their new profound relationship.

    ¡°You have done well, Hito. But you¡¯re just an errand boy¡±

    Junko cursedly responds ¡°He¡¯s right, you did great. Sorry, but what I said before. I was just practicing to use it for my man here¡±

    ¡°Junko, it¡¯s not you! Please come back to us. What about your grandmother back home? You promised her that your decision back then was all meant for her. Getting another chance in life when she will leave the hospital, your father had sacrifice himself to bring you out of your bad choices with his own . . . Ack!¡±

    Junko smacks him, Hito couldn¡¯t resist her strength and got himself knocked out. C was a bit disappointed,

    ¡°Well, I never you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished yet!¡±

    Hito wakes up, and C returned his smiles back at him

    ¡°What luck, my dear let¡¯s show him our love¡±

    They both moves their heads closer and C noticed her expression mix in different emotion as her original face is forcing out the multiple harem women¡¯s faces. Her horrible looking face returned trying to break free from his clutches.

    ¡°Impossible, how!?¡±

    He felt his body churns and see she took his idol off from his hand. With the strength returned to her body, she breaks the idol releasing the mana stored out to the surface. C tries to control her once again, but pushes away hearing the screaming of his harem girls trying to desperately possess her. They failed, Junko cries, and C left himself and his body freed from his demonic magic.

    Without the presence of his harem cheering him on in his mind, and only hear Junko¡¯s instead. Broken the ties permanently as his source of mana links are all cut off; His realm, his harem, and Junko¡¯s own magic are gone. His body couldn¡¯t move and he froze into stone as his final expression was shocked, his rage never roared and his beginning never started. He disappears and follow the idol¡¯s release. Tabitha witnessed what¡¯s going on. Junko holds on to Hito and kissed his forehead out of her pure tears raining on his cheeks. Both of them sharing the same scene, holding their partners.

    ¡°Tabitha, let¡¯s get out of here¡±

    Tabitha smiles steadily yet opens at her with confidence ¡°Yes!¡±

    In Fuku City¡¯s central building, the cult leader watches from a far and see the same thing all over again. Another uprising to uphold, this time it was the known common place in the south west. His gang leaders come forth, and more importantly the woman among the gang leaders confirmed what she had feared.

    ¡°Sir! The low lives, their porn addictions are flourishing¡±

    ¡°Hah! Flourishing!? I guess that what they called it nowadays¡±

    ¡°What are your orders?¡±

    ¡°Rally the defectors, I can now convince the fools and their offers will be renegotiated. The doubles project was not correctly formed, yet¡±

    ¡°Was?¡±

    The defectors, disguising as their doubles, received the message. The news spread among them from the main servers, blocking their partners from seeing the post. Only to them as they can read it about it. Miss smiles for joy without even expressing it. The rest of the defectors joined to her poker face gaze as the opportunity brought out to them.

    ¡°Single doubles, unite them both as ying and yang¡±

    They said to themselves the true meaning of it ¡°We can kill our own scum and we are going to replace them, once and for all¡±

 Lets Resumes: One Week Before the Cycle - Chapter 171

    COI C171

    On the news ¡°Fuku City is once again exploded with conspiracies, and another realm broke out and caused more destruction bursting from hiding. The district had called a state of emergency while the deadline of the returning siege is coming to the next cycle. To all people who wished to visit Fuku City, please evacuate or enclosed yourselves from your homes as the situation had raise into new levels of danger¡±

    The main servers, the users have analyzed what is happening in this district. Chelly and It3ch were glad that the old community have escaped, including the others who were thought secluded and imprisoned in their own homes.

    Ironno had done his job so well to get them all out, and with Haw¡¯s own gadget was able to get through the securities. Horsin is more than a post-apocalyptic world, they were advanced beyond their own. There are still other old communities left inside Fuku City, higher position with their expertise that their enemies can¡¯t abused. These people are handling the cult leader envision. It is finally time, the bad folks in the city are showing themselves, and now that the defectors are see them as a threat. This time they have to eliminate them rather took advantage like the conglomerate did.

    Chelly checks on Wheatley on the Wheatley app, visualizing and analyzing the entirety of the third moon cycle. It is worse than she had found out. The development of their city is advance, too advance than they have initially prepared. The sudden numbers of supernatural events are ever so coming within Fuku City. The south to the west has the most areas locked where no citizens even care about them. The low lives or the people abandoned to care for them were generalized together. Forced together between the abusers and the abused, the only sight of their peaceful lives are inside the realms.

    Mihayara district, the most reported about it. Aided with the help of an Enders named, Myrrkei the rat, and the discovery of those secret magic portal into a strange alternative world. That discovery led to more realms owned and controlled within the different district. Wheatley had done its research and provided them the necessity about the secret realms reopening into this city. There past records about those realms, clearly belongs to a known pre-existing magic. In this region, Wheatley had said a little backstory as this city was part of the extension of east mountain.

    ¡°Wow, I mean like I can never think the realms open up so many. It says here that most common structures or foundations had always form a channel network. The realms for example are like small pits to housed individual packs. I just don¡¯t know what I just said, but it most common used in this world. Compared to most stretch of lands, the Agatheus City is cramped, not going to lie and you see on the map that the area they have covered are only less than 50 km squared. While Mountaiwall stretches beyond the 80,000 km like a city border between Purrisarwell and Agatheus City. And we shouldn¡¯t forget . . .¡±

    The cult leader entered her office as she shuts off Wheatley. From the last moment as it shuts down, its final words were ¡°Why every time I have to say the most detailed information, I always do the . . . (Sounds of shutting down*)¡±

    Disappeared into the black screen, the words of Wheatley disappeared into the digital abyss. Chelly turns around and see her mother is with him. ¡°Ah Sir! Is there a need to visit me in person?¡±

    Her mother said to her with a proud face ¡°Indeed, your main servers had able to broadcast only special important members in our society. Even the fact that Fuku City still protect the VIPs, and you, protecting our privacy in the telecommunication¡±

    ¡°Ahem*, What she said is true, but I have some other matters to talk to your daughter. Please let her be the professional and wait for her what business we had done so far¡±

    Chelly¡¯s mother raises her head high to see her daughter is getting what she had deserved, being under control of her mother¡¯s invested projects. She left the office with her eyes still gleaming with joy, while the cult leader left his eyes on her mother. Her face changes and look at her daughter strictly. Chelly expected much of her mother, she too doesn¡¯t want to be business with a former yakuza member, but it needs to be done as the Fuku City¡¯s order had turned for the worse.

    Chelly offers him a chair, but he summoned his own chair with a snap of his finger. Awkwardly staring at him, as she pulls the chair away and begin their business. He said first

    ¡°You did well, for the past days that you are testing the servers quite impressively¡±

    Chelly starts to sweat, she had not yet tested the servers but the realm server project. Does he know about it? Observing in her own circumstances, she resists to say something about it. The silent persists as he confidently told her what he had in mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the secret message. I pardon myself if I can¡¯t describe these terms of this utility¡±

    ¡°Oh?! not at all, I can decipher what you¡¯re saying if you can explain it to me briefly¡±

    The cult leader sees her expression is shaken. His eyes keep it straight as he given her the details of his plan. The files show up from her desk with the use of magic. A classified document dated that supposed to be done during the 4th moon cycle. Her mind didn¡¯t click what¡¯s going on and the look of his face show no refusal to this folder. Murmuring to her own lips, what work did he offered to her? The cult leader shows his hand to let her read it. Chelly touches the folder and the classified stamped fades like a drop of water as it splashes in watery effects.

    The folder opens by itself and all that is fantasy moving in motion among the papers. A child fantasy, in its true majestic beauty plays along in a professional sense. The escapism entertainment had become the work ethics of report, dragging into this world¡¯s reality. Nostalgia into the work force, she sighs out of frustration without him noticing. The plan is to finally breaking the secrecy of the people who against the cult leader. Her own community was part of it from the beginning, and now they are not part of the list. The new unknowns were the suspicions of so-called cult groups, a demon who is pretending their gods.

    Another fight as before, Fuku City had drawn into senseless violence and this time it would be the same strategies he did as before. He will be doing on his own, the same thing he had done before he became the representative for Fuku City. According to the plan, she must break the terms of service to any users who are using the new servers. A list of specific people who are the residence of Fuku City and more outside this important district. They have studied their own search for them, the people who are wanting to return back to Fuku City.

    There is a special event is coming along, the convention whispered made by the community. This is their grand search, dated at the beginning of the new moon cycle. The Jigeram entered the region, above it all, raining snow of frozen mana. Raining down like acid rain to harm every life in it, no cold breeze but the falling cloud of the volcano¡¯s sulfuric ashes. She had to finished it within a week. Chelly looks at in front of his patience, already know that what she had finished. The contacts of the private server, masterfully able to connect every one of them even separated.

    The Enders did very well, no, perfection to the 100s or more to where they can¡¯t believe the possibility. After the first attempt, it did well. The second is more surprising as ever. They secretly hijack the realm, and to her own curiosity is connected with this classified report. Not given a single word from him, he had it all. The things she did and planned for Tabitha, he already know. Trembling to such a man who knows too much, and ironically even her own abused to his resources. A yakuza to no end without knowledge of his own country.

    A flip to another page, her assigned duty is more familiar to most corrupted nation. More power to the government with surveillance and other security format that no citizens have the right to such privacy. She felt a reluctant, and yet the only person holding the rights and authority in the internet. She bows her head with gratitude, reluctant almost shown in her head sweating but clears off with her magic.

    ¡°I am grateful to do my service in this matter. Can I ask you? Have you notice our work without us showing you the detail?¡±

    Her heart is pulsing to the highest rate, fearing that he knows everything then he knows about Tabitha and Enders connections.

    Bokushi Hidari hears her plea. The man is relaxing on his chair sliding down his waist to find a comfortable stature, then quickly sitting up straight then places both of his hands together, locking together all of his fingers.

    ¡°I understand, it was all started a few days ago. One of my gang leaders noticed the corrupted changes happening to his sentinels within your server realms. A strange individual managed to hack through his system and forced a reset. They told me that there was a hacker, but that server always kept clean and remove any organic lifeform. So, that¡¯s where I took notice of your works¡±

    Haw¡¯s scene, Chelly thought at first was a place holder. Wheatley mentioned to upgrade them further, she didn¡¯t know the place holders have a functional data gathering. He continues

    ¡°. . . Because of that, we checked the scums of our city and see how they react. I was suspected it was them, and the classified files on you already given it away. There were, I never expected, those Enders entering the server realm because of the ruins spreading its seeds outside of the ruins. I say, I apologized without informing you about it. Then I didn¡¯t, I was skeptical of the change of events. That hack on the central area made me cautious a bit¡±

    His tone is getting suspicious as Chelly listens to him carefully and finds a good excuse after what they did to help her old community.

    ¡°. . .¡± Barely waiting to respond, she listens more of his guesses

    ¡°Lastly, the day after. My concerns were at lost, and I come here today because of the yesterday¡¯s event. My enemies are coming back again, stronger in fewer numbers and you alone have the authority to hold off these threats for me in regards for I called your LAN network as infrastructures¡±

    Chelly feels a relief for some reason, the topic now is focusing on his enemies. She then vigorously went looking inside the files, hoping those people she knew were part of the project. The list shows all the low lives, creeps, and many more enemies she didn¡¯t recognize. Reaching to the last page of the file, it¡¯s last order for her is to complete her own project before the city¡¯s lockdown occurred again. Bokushi Hidari watches her nodding all the way as she is accepting her orders without hesitation. The man is smiling for what she had expected. The two shake hands. This meeting is a delay apology to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sir! I won¡¯t let you down¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t. Goodbye¡±

    As he almost steps out from her office, ¡°One more thing before we have another problem in the future. Tell Tabitha that she is not needed to come back to save you . . .¡±

    Chelly feels his aura coming out alive with a different mana around him. Elven magic flowing out from him as he turns around with the elven wind torrent the room. Pressurizing the area, while the windows and door opened. He knows, but didn¡¯t write it on the classified document. Chelly can¡¯t stand it and let her body fall on her chair.

    The cult leader didn¡¯t let her, the elven wind magic keeps her in place as if she was frozen. Her fear turns true and can¡¯t say anything because of his magic. The neutral mana and the runes of her office can¡¯t protect her against an elven mana. The elven magic wasn¡¯t harmful but it holds her in place and her mind felt she won¡¯t be resisting it either, combination between restraint and strict, it is something rare for the citizens to use magic that way. The cult leader explains to her

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°. . . Because, me and my men should be the one to eliminate our enemies according our nation¡¯s law¡±

    The wind turned silent as she gently falls to her chair. No signs of harm but the feeling being hold against her will. The door closes in front of her and only say to him from his back.

    ¡°Who are you trying to protect? All of us should be equal under one law. Ah!¡±

    She screams to herself in frustration and turned on the Wheatley app. Wheatley quickly says to her ¡°I told you so, I mustn¡¯t meet her. Or any people who are Enders or Horsin native. Not now at least¡±

    ¡°Then will you ever come out to help your people?¡±

    ¡°Nervously laughing* You think it would be that easy, of course I made it too easy¡±

    The robotic eye is right, Chelly¡¯s plan and support was Wheatley¡¯s after plan. The file didn¡¯t mention about it nor did the cult leader even mention the success they did to bring them out.

    ¡°Hey Wheatley, do you still have access one of the top executives meeting with him?¡±

    ¡°I still have it, but I give it away to someone¡±

    ¡°Give it away? You told me that it was only me and It3ch¡±

    ¡°Oh, did I say ¡®someone¡¯. I mention an old tech of ours. I react to it in a brink of a moment while working. Don¡¯t worry though, no one has a compatible system with that stone tablet¡±

    Taiyou Industries, the computer field facility had brought a lot of wounded guild members. Lilith sees their wounds, even Tabitha herself. An otherworlder tastes the powers of the demon¡¯s wrath without any severe repercussions. Spokesman pretends to use the computer as mechanical medical equipment. Making fun as if it is pretending to be the same technological design in Isekai City. Simultaneously scanning, data gathering, and procedures to fix them up are all visual display. The results are in, and to his surprised, other than Tabitha, they have survived the demonic attack.

    Lilith is taken note as their enemies are less likely involved from the past eras. A rare find as many of the higher beings left this world and returned to their original home worlds. This one is playing around the lives of these people. Only her guesses of this daemos trying to figure out who. Lady Hivites had many secret friends, including the infamous warrior both allied and betrayed in most circumstances during the Heroes and Demons Era. The demon faction, based on Circoston region, were all kept maintain the rough biomes in their territory. Circoston has no vast fertile areas and mostly the paradise of the hunt.

    The cycle was broken because Kinteinnou region is the life birth because Alga¡¯s light is where get exposed more and granted vegetation that absorb more lights than there. The herd migration was supposed to escape to the west, but now in ruins in Rune Isles. They are all hiding beneath the hidden roots of the forest. Nowhere to go, trapping themselves as the newly formed creatures from the sea. The moon cycles had brought so much wonders to the world as the region of the coming moons.

    Tabitha recovered sooner than them and forces out from the field computer. She wasn¡¯t given any chance to see Haw and Ironno, but seeing Archivist in a terrible condition made her not to see what C did to them. Walking out fresh for the first time in her life in this world, saving her own community and now residing in Stranding Island. Only thing left she could do is visiting them. Also, it is the day where Miyusuki should be training with Haw. It is now her own responsibility to meet with him. They are going to meet near the ferry as many people from Horsin gathered to prepare a special welcoming party.

    Miyusuki is here, waiting on the ferry with another Enders. Rusic stands by his side telling stories what happened inside of the island.

    ¡°. . . More of them are there. And they never left after that day of the accident. Are you sure about that Rusic?¡±

    ¡°Hah, no one is going to believe what I am saying to you, lad. Yet, it is strange that your people did come to this place in a big machine a few days before. I¡¯m just glad you two citizens going to meet them before they left¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am scared of, any day now the siege will return. The bomb was epic and scary, and now they are coming back¡±

    ¡°Aye, lad. Those few guilds here are helping your people this time¡±

    The ferry reaches to the port, a different ship approaches made to look old and at the same time forged together by scraps. The sounds of its horn are clear and mystical, it¡¯s like the sounds of the spirits are wailing on itself without the fog behind it to blend as a strange sea monster. The smoke or mist coming from the sea, the essence of the spirits is clear as day with both of Miyusuki¡¯s fear and curiosity jumbled together that which of his expression could show to Rusic¡¯s face. It is hard to distinguish as it arrives on the port. The harbor shifted into the shamanistic rituals, all formed into the eyes of the spirits come and go as the beasts in full form.

    The beast were no normal creatures, a monster so hard to define. Merged together in both nature and ghost beastly bodies, the voodoo dolls are the only thing he sees to be recognizable. The rest of the animal spirits are profound and ferocious with no signs of hideousness. Actual monsters with strong stature going around them. Rusic turns around and saw Tabitha is hesitating from the arrival of the spirits.

    ¡°Lass! Come over here! You are going to miss the ship¡±

    ¡°Rusic! Miyusuki! What¡¯s going on here?!¡±

    ¡°A celebration of the goblins. I think their leader is inside the island with your people¡±

    Rusic steps inside of the ship, while Miyusuki steps forward cautiously. The spirits materialized from the heap of junk as they formed out of blue pointing out trashes on him. Tabitha pulls to him out of concern, one of the spirits come at her using a rubble stick and hit her menacingly without harm. It doesn¡¯t hurt them, and Rusic laughs out of their obnoxious behavior.

    ¡°You non-drinking dead mouths, where¡¯s the real ferry¡±

    They pointed out where the ferry is, it still at the harbor, off shore in need of repair. The ferry is covered in ceremonial plant keeping it from staying afloat.

    Miyusuki sees it and ask ¡°What happened to it? That plant shouldn¡¯t be reaching here from the ruins¡±

    ¡°You might don¡¯t believe this lad, but the spirits found more realms than we have ever find inside the ruins itself. You¡¯ve visit there before and the rest of the days that you stuck yourself in school. Oh yeah, what¡¯s going on with your school¡¯s sphere?¡±

    ¡°About that, we were going to plan to train ourselves inside and needed a proper help like inside the city guild¡¯s sphere. We are going to prove ourselves until we are evacuated again when the siege returns¡±

    ¡°Good, here. I think you need this better than I needed¡±

    Miyusuki receives a sigil. The shield student didn¡¯t have a functional UI, and the words he can¡¯t read give Tabitha notice. She reads it for him with worries ¡°I am Rusic¡¯s buddy, bring me the kegs of great barrels . . .?¡±

    Rusic clapping his hand on the rails of the ship ¡°Laugh, I know it¡¯s funny but you will get something out of it¡±

    The shield student takes it and place to his pocket. The gift may look like a joke, but this is a dwarf with powerful crafting runes. There were no jokes coming from him with empty air of promise, and who lays down the great stoned runes since Miyusuki¡¯s training.

    The citizens are migrating well in this island. They are able to fill every necessary that a residence needed. The residences are in a few thousands. A remarkable amount of number that brought many interests to see what they can do. The men recovered and do what they can to make this place functional. While the women trying to make their homes livelier, as the houses they live in is beyond than they usually have. Living to the dangerous shore of the east, the tight straight shore where they can¡¯t farm in this kind of terrain. However, the facilities are in this embassy is heavily aware of the needs.

    They see across the distance, where the spirits are uprising to the skies and fall down to the ground where refraction of lights polarizing to the air as the ritual have formed an auroral band. Exposed to the dusts, the sky is resisting with such a marvelous colorful light. They have given such a massive and thin land to work with, all rocky with solid foundation, rebuilding the traditional housing with materials given by the islanders. The one place they can¡¯t remodel to their own culture is the reminder statue. A statue for them to learn that the law here is different from Isekai City.

    The statue is a formed of a blank demonic entity, everyone sees it differently. It is better not to tell everyone what they had seen. There are islanders viewing there, the demon elf stands by with it along with the other Agatheans disguised as humans. Whispering one another about what they describe this statue.

    ¡°Lady Hivites¡¯ old rivals are roaming into her lands¡±

    ¡°Then her warrior will become her enemy, this people deserved it¡±

    The demon elf sighs how pity her kinds are. Horsin dreaded itself with the powers to turn the world to ashes, these refugees escaped their own homes without fighting. Meaning, their world is prosperous. Why would they thrive in this playground world?

    The demons know why, they were forced into this world. These people have marked and milked to spill their mana off from their bodies, giving delicacies so little as crumbs made them realize the citizens are using demonic methods poorly. The citizens are like stuffed creatures given to them by the entity, not natural adapted nor born to this world. It is a terrible condition to people are engulfed in their own world under a small domain. Then they feel a warmth that has flavor from their backs. Acting normally as if they are annoyed, one young boy is being nurtured and at the same time tamed within him. The young boy is owned by someone, someone with old grudges to remain here.

    Tabitha pointed at the statue and said to Miyusuki ¡°What do you think of that statue, Miyusuki?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I can¡¯t say¡±

    ¡°Well, I see Lilith on the statue¡±

    ¡°Lilith?! No, mine is . . . well I can say that the statue is moving for some reason¡±

    Rusic comes along laughing at the two ¡°Don¡¯t fool around the boy, that statue is a mind check. To see if any demonic influence got inside your head more than the others¡±

    The Rusic said was right, the statue is meant to check which people have the most influenced of. The reaction of the boy is certain it was Sanquin, a strong warrior with a tendency to build up with hardship.

    The demons observed him. The boy is given a strong spice within him, tenderizing by the hands and technique of his trainer. They watch them moved on see them being paraded again. Tabitha had brought her people the peace they never had, but in reality, in their demonic vision within her people. The demons alone are secretly acting like mosquitos and calmy sucking her people¡¯s very mana veins with impurities. The addiction they had before are cursed, they cannot leave this island until they have finally decided to leave this world and cleansed all their sufferings. It is too sweet among the daemos kind to let these morsels going back to their city.

    The demoness, the daemos know was there, even more refinement if the lady¡¯s warrior returned from its death. It is another return of old allies, with these people around. They won¡¯t be treated as friend with their mind is pridefully call for revenge. The elf demon said to the others

    ¡°Which one of you will take care of her people?¡±

    One of them raised his hand, a mage who have interest in them. After many events, the party, the siege, and now here. He is willing to take care of them, as his image is charming for the women who look at him. He sees them with their spouses, such a different female creature.

    Rusic guide them to the Enders embassy. The two feel the presence of them, people they can¡¯t recognize but the calls on to them made them feel anxious. The building is complete, and its simple structure only have a few floors in four. Yet, the design is not look like having floors in each height. Taller than that as the only balcony can be found at the corner as it portrays as a tall tower built in as one. The door opened to them, and the banners on the hallway show who had entered this place. Same banners as before, five banners in pairs along the hallway. The entrance stretches back and the floor moves closer inside.

    The spirit birds are eyeing on them, the small ball appeared in the new moon glow. The guild master is here since they left, still taken care the man cursed by the rituals. He is finally reform to his original flesh. The transmutation is already gone but stayed here to see the progress. Along with them is a table filled with their weaponries and tools, the guild master sees the Raker Mawn guild and changes the brightness of the new moon to their preferred lightings. They hesitated a bit, and eventually being pulled closer to him as the spirit birds are clawing them as it flies almost lifting off from the ground. Rusic did it rudely as he lifted his legs and let the birds carry him off.

    The guild master smiles to look at him, and the two were embarrassed to him flying around even lying down while the birds are carefully holding him. The flash of the birds merged with Rusic in order for his rude posture to sit properly on the seat. All of them were seated safely, as he whistles inside the room more where Enders guild masters appeared surrounding them, all five is here including Lady Coheld. She is the last one to appear removing the invisible cloak in hexagonal pieces. The digital imagery blends in the lights as she materialized from her camouflage.

    Tabitha asks Rusic ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we meeting with these people?¡±

    The banners align with the respective masters and mistresses behind their backs, the banner of guilds represent their ownership or rights of ruling. Forming a council around those three. The first guild master, the new moon spell caster, the second guild mistress, long robes with a stylish dress, the third guild master, carrying the heads both monsters and machines, the fourth guild mistress, wore jewelry forged in rune writings, the fifth guild mistress, disguised as a city girl, and finally Lady Coheld, the mistress of this visit.

    The first introduces themselves, ¡°We are the Enders Guild masters, as you are Enders or members within the Enders branches of influence, then you should to be aware that this conversation is always permitted as your duty¡±

    Tabitha sees that the fifth guild mistress as her eyes couldn¡¯t believe the person who is with her is actually a guild mistress. Her clothes were improved and more charming and keep her barrette dangling near the edge of her hair and her beret still worn and leaning down to her shoulder. Faye faced hell with her to the moment they reach to their deaths inside the ruins. Looking at her eyes playfully seeing her again.

    The Guild mistress, the Archscientist, the leader of the Dexter Guild, Lady Coheld introduces to them. ¡°I am Baelakeon Coheld, the eldest of my generation of my family household, and these youthful masters are here to meet with you. I apologized to the young boy as he is new and not involved with your personal adventures, but soon to be Enders should learn the system of our services. Either you stay here or not, we are not expecting any less for you not helping us. Like you did for Lady Constantine¡±

    Tabitha never thought this will happen to her, after rescuing so many of her old communities and reside here is the greatest gratitude she had never received for an entire Enders Bridge community. To let her people to be treated too good, yet she expected this to happen. Miyusuki didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and can only listen to their conversation. Tabitha asks them

    ¡°Can I ask one thing about Lady Constantine?¡±

    They nodded

    ¡°What happened to his subordinate, Azin? What purpose did he do to visit this city without your Lord¡¯s permission?¡±

    Lady Coheld claps her hand for finally someone asking that question. A stranger coming into the city, with a purpose to preach is unlikely to hold the loyalty to their Lord Lori¡¯es. She didn¡¯t mind the question as the other guild masters willing to answer her question.

    ¡°Since the beginning before your people changed your mind. We found the sources who forced your people to stay in our world . . .¡±

    Both Tabitha and Miyusuki both shocked in the ordeal. Will they dare to listen more and find a way to leave this world sooner or Will Tabitha kept her promise to Elrond to keep going with the flow? Still, they are not ready. Because after what Tabitha experience to one enemy, she fears more of them will stop it.

 Lets Resumes: Eldesunes Extermination part 1 - Chapter 172

    COI C172

    To the final days to hold east mountain out from this world, the underground fortress is finally breached under the blanket of the dust. The Jigeram had done its worth even before reaching to the next moon cycle. Elyrion, the Mylnoie or high rank officer of the elves have seen the last wall crumble before them. The rubles are remnant of the elven magic preserve the life of this world¡¯s destruction. The Heroes¡¯ secret preservation area before the world is at war. Isekai City will return their siege within due time after the next week or so. It will be unpredictable though. it is because how they too reaching deep within the demons¡¯ hiding in this captured fortress.

    Among the group is the Raker Mawn Guld, the shift turns around after two rivals see pass to each other. Sanquin and Yui meet each other, staring the gripes they both have during these long days of work. Sanquin didn¡¯t say anything to her while Yui tries to say something back. The silent, Yui never forget Sanquin visit to Stranding Island. Jealous out from her visit in the fort, possessing an item to contact them there. Kiege reaches down to her short height and said,

    ¡°Do you think we can have Voldemyr to be part of our group?¡±

    ¡°We have no compatibility with him, he is a veteran with impressive skills. Do you still think he can coordinate with us?¡±

    Juela comes out from the group, using her scrolls to contact with him. The vision finds him within the other guilds. The manhunt had caged many demons¡¯ puppets. She stops using it as the traumatic mourns coming from the puppets are truly painful to hear.

    ¡°I found Voldemyr with the manhunts, he may be a good fighter but he seems to be more dangerous than he needs to be¡±

    Yui shakes her head as she called her group to stop. ¡°I couldn¡¯t say incompatible for nothing, killing the minions are always a nuisance for us strong spell casters¡±

    ¡°But the minions were alive back then¡±

    ¡°Put the fate on the living being is dumb enough as it is, the elven gods had done much worse¡±

    Guild Master Daygen joins along with Lady Coheld with rest of the studists, also known as researchers. They uncover many things inside this underground place. The artifacts they thought had years of civilizations built on it, and disappointedly discovered that this place is what the Heroes wanted to design for. Past historical wars kept this place controlled by their rival faction, the demons. Unchanged and unmoved that the relation remained between the two divided nation. The heroes are gone or missing, and the demon faction still pursue to conquer under the name of the rebellion.

    Lady Coheld recite the history of a great changed tide. ¡°It was the late years of Heroes and Demons era. The last days of the impregnable beings disappeared using the first ever known foundation. Named after by the speech of independent individuals, a faith that never broken yet persecuted by his own people. The foundation was the reminder of many powerful demons to regret that day. The soulfates escaped and never returned again to serve this world¡±

    After reciting it, she remembers Isekai City ¡°Hmm, it reminds me Lady Hivites¡¯ foundation as a gift to Isekai City. I wonder what Lord Lori¡¯es have done the trouble to handle them staying¡±

    One of the guild masters responds ¡°Easily changing topics are ya?¡±

    ¡°Being in the dark for so long made me hard for me to understand your kind¡±

    ¡°Well, this place is no ground. Fully submerged with roots, harden roots. We Rusics tend not of use in wood craftsmanship, but this wall. Oh, that marble made wall is sure a good thrashing through, lass¡±

    Another layer of the wall falling down to the ground, the hasty breached keep crumbling down as the supports are carelessly removed to hasten the massive corrupted elven wall to fall.

    Yui¡¯s team is here as the noise blocked their greetings. Falling debris* ¡°. . . We are waiting for your orders, guild master¡±

    ¡°Falling debris* . . . to the noise, the magic here is secluded as it is¡±

    Daygen uses sign language to Yui. It is getting louder and the rage of the demons trapped there are desperately raise their protection. ¡°Sanquin had provide a few left overs for you to finish. I don¡¯t know what sort of plan to defend the choke point, and you might be giving you some horrible regards¡±

    ¡°I know that, she knows I was part of a certain guild¡±

    One loudest dropped of the debris fallen to the ground, the protective stone barrier has fallen. The elves are taken the first march get into their lost facility. Tainted by the hands of the demon faction, leaving the remains tarnished from many years of preserved souls during the Fall Era. Dead bodies of Humanesques and Gobins are set on the caverns as structure and supports. The corpses in great foundation, the walls corrupted in blood, the stench filled demented neutral mana, and only the seals remained untouched filled with the promises of restoration.

    Outside of the east mountain, the sky torn asunder. Dusts pushes away while the elven sky befallen down to their greatest prize. Enders and Purissars together, no Tais nor Agatheans, are finally setting their advance inside the forgotten elven landmark. The torrent of the winds pushes down inside the mountain, sending burning mist neither it has flames nor fell in ashes. Elven magic soothed the area with light burning yet flows like water into the air. It only let the indestructible roots to wither. Deep into the bottom where its foundation stood together into the solid grounds at the bed rock.

    Many Enders witness again, the second time of the breach, before Isekai City appeared before them at the south. The sky is in a different situation, without the advantage of Alga¡¯s light for the elves, they have to resort with Enders¡¯ specialization on the dusts. Lady Coheld and with her studists (researchers) able to provide them the materials needed against the dusts. The elven magic takes it end toward their kind. The elves are setting inside as the remaining forces are trying to hold.

    Little flow of glowing winds moved passed the Enders line, showing signs of battle without a single noise coming out. Flowing light passed them for a few times, then they hear the horns echoing to them. The Enders readied themselves and stationed their position by the entrance. The end is coming, the elven lands are returning into their hands. The Heroes faction will not lose this region, even the heroes themselves are not here. Lady Coheld receives words from her studists that her high ranked departments are ready from below. She picks up the call

    ¡°Prepare drilling under the bottom floor, search every hidden artifact concealed by the demon faction¡±

    ¡°Order granted¡±

    The glowing light flowing along with the air as a trail of light, where Yui¡¯s group stationed and saw the light materialized into one of the elves. The elf heals himself as the light fades to his wounds. Kiege reaches out to him

    ¡°You seem to be beaten out¡±

    ¡°Old warriors from the few eras ago. For you mortal, these entities are like old rivals returning their grudge against us. Either be daemos, eldesunes or centuries old rusics, these menaces are not that easy to go their dead world¡±

    ¡°Sorry I ask, we just want the details. Turning yourselves into air is something we want to know about your enemies¡¯ might¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I can¡¯t say anything more since I can¡¯t understand the demons¡¯ creations¡±

    The Raker Mawn guild members are preparing for the fight, their assigned location has evidence that Sanquin and the others had fought here with remaining messes still not yet fulfilled. They are waiting for the hindrance who are out from the mountain, words got out that the damn tree outside of Isekai City had produce the numbers of the demons¡¯ puppets frequently. They know where they are coming from, and they led them to come here instead continuing the siege. It is because, the Enders have jammed the magic connecting between the massive tree from here. Hive controlling them to mindlessly come here, gathering their mana as their supplies against the attrition from the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    They heard noises coming from the channels, and it was the other elves coming in from scouting. The sounds of their wind instrument are calling out the warning of incoming enemies. The tunes were different, the lesser demons are bringing their own minions to attack. Yui orders her party to spread out. Juela casts her spell at the center choke point. The monsters come in with dangerous equipment as before, loots from the Isekai City brought out as weapons as the screeches of rats coming in scraps.

    The rat men appeared again, iron their skulls and body in filth in corpses from Jigeram¡¯s touch. Able to move with their body armored with crystallized mana shelled inside the demonic mana. Their mindless screeches continue on as they saw them.

    ¡°Kind things! Man filth sniff* sniff* from dead lands shriek*¡±

    ¡°Must go, must go, to demon kind before old ones escape¡±

    ¡°Maim, kill, take flesh for horde flesh¡±

    The rat men pulled into the trapped and sucked into the center chokepoint. The pikes pulled out form the ground impaling them. The back where ambushed with Kiege and the elf scouts beheading them as swift as possible.

    ¡°AAH! Old tricks by demon kind. Fools us again for hundred days, can¡¯t push, can¡¯t dig, can¡¯t live . . .¡±

    The Raker Mawn guild siphons off the magic inside the rat men¡¯s skulls. Its hardened head weren¡¯t strong enough as they already learned about them a while ago. Sanquin left them with a parting gift to all the minions the demons had. Easy to take down at the outside where no reinforcements will come. Juela uses her sash scrolls to fully seal the heads and cleanse it to fully drain what¡¯s left inside of its husks.

    Once it was done, Yui and her party finished their first wave. Kiege is stretching herself after another mundane work. Frustrated to the point that her supplies are improvised, the best equipment she had are still in reserved and kept in storage under Voldemyr¡¯s watch.

    ¡°Can we just have Voldemyr to join our group?¡±

    Yui shakes her head without even looking at her face to face. She casts her spells to gather the rotten carcasses and with the help of the elves to burn it without releasing the toxic fumes.

    ¡°Your equipment has a nice collection. It would be better to use better game than rodents¡±

    ¡°Agh! I¡¯m sick and tired to hear those dead cones headed humanoids. What kind of monsters are they?¡±

    The elves answered her ¡°They are creation of the demons, that¡¯s all you need to know. The abomination they created have references in art. Their infatuation on these kinds of creatures were unique at the time. Creatures best underground, meant to fend off against the Gobins and the Rusics within the mountains. There are many different creatures of it. You can¡¯t differentiate them well if you experience them all¡±

    ¡°Then regards about the others, are these stone heads are stronger than previous ones?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not strong, but the innovation that fits its characters are more to be scared about¡±

    The detection magic signals the Raker Mawn guild in their position. Yui¡¯s group is being called out to move further. The Enders are repositioning, from their backs, they see their fellow Enders coming in with their highly made equipment. Along with the group is Voldemyr bringing in the stash.

    ¡°There is a change of plan, we are pushing ourselves into a new outpost. Guild Master Daygen will be joining us later¡±

    Yui receives a note from him, where Kiege running to the stash bringing along Juela as they are going to suit up without knowing what the plan is.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Yui reads the note ¡°The attrition is over, bring forth with the best of your abilities. Bring the guild as you see fit under your party. These are your options to fill the works as everything will be over under these assigned territories. I¡¯d advice, you can visit your friend in Isekai City. Both our guild and Dexter Guild had collaborated on something personal. Tabitha had done much impressive work, and lucky in the most end. Be sure take her back to Enders Bridge before the siege returns. The last effort of that city will be belonged to Sanquin¡¯s disciple. He deserved to learn as Tabitha did¡±

    The note fell into dust mixing together with elements between turning to sand, burning it, or fell to ashes into the air. Voldemyr coughs at her action

    ¡°Ahem* Oue, I¡¯ve known you outside of the guild. If you try to look dangerous with many magic scourging on that piece of paper, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Your former guild is there, breaking the oath of your people¡¯s legacy¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I couldn¡¯t say otherwise. She is young, handed over the rights of the guild by blood inheritance. The name Thulz¡¯Yulfrit, the Yulfrit¡¯Demyr had so much to argue to whom they give the title to¡±

    ¡°As words are yours, Ms. Demyr¡¯Ankr¡±

    Suited up to the most symbols of any guild put pride on in their uniform and weapons. Voldemyr watches over the drafted Raker Mawn members, since the day of the arrival of Isekai City. Juela, Kiege, and Yui are from the different guilds. They are one of the rarest Enders to treat the newcomers with tolerance, for now. Their pride in their works and to use it on the most dangerous of enemies they will be facing. Kiege and with her special magic lamp, her mechanical tool letting the lamp to rotate made others curious. She is one of the guild members who always pestering inside the archive to make her lamp.

    They moved south as remnants of battle left a path by different Enders guilds. A trail beneath the earth smothered on the dusts. The Jigeram¡¯s light leaking down the ground, they reach to the surface where their paths only follow the enemies were. Yui¡¯s group, facing more annoyance than they have supposed to do. It wasn¡¯t the demons¡¯ magic at all. The rituals growing into the wilderness has spread throughout the forest. Where they see the massive ampstalk tree close to Isekai City, and they hear the loud sounds of the train.

    There they saw the massive tree took over the tool road, still never retrieve yet in the northeast side of the city. It can be seen from where they are now and another plantation out of nowhere. Enders show up from the direction they see and saw the ritual birds flying over them. Juela pointed out

    ¡°Those are the new moon¡¯s familiars. How are they in this region?¡±

    Yui shakes her head as the rumors were true. ¡°That means my old guild is somewhere here too¡±

    ¡°You mean the Mijihandhyr guild¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pronounced M¡¯ji Han¡¯dhyr, and I thought it was just a rumor¡±

    Kiege breaks the two¡¯s conversation. A well-equipped woman separates them slightly, using their mana as her strength to push them further without any exerted force. ¡°Would you guys should admire for the battlefield for once, we need to deal with them first¡±

    Something behind them fly over their heads, the ritual birds brought the explosives from their outpost. Raining down both crystallized and feathers, dripping off the crystallized light of the Jigeram. They watched the birds fly down to their doom causing a powerful rain volley to their enemies.

    Yui¡¯s party need to move forward as the fog is getting thicker. Thick particles of the crystals dimming their view as the sun only shine into the light blue. Kiege takes the front with the other Raker Mawn guild and suit up their gas masks, equipped only to runes with no magic behind their backs. One of them strikes to the air and splashes of the dusts come out. The spirits already merging with the monsters.

    ¡°Hell brought to the infestation¡±

    The guild member spoke out as the monster¡¯s core grasp by his hand, exploded in burst of air, causing a blast radius revealing more of them.

    Kiege brings out her lamp, 8 sided frames attached each with a magic scroll. Written by its name ¡®Ocesl¡¯, the octagonal lamp shift and spins. She snaps on her gloves to unleash the light within the runes on her finger tips, a slight rub with a spark of ember as she opens the lamp and lit inside. The candle inside is almost ingulfed by the Jigeram¡¯s light as magic candle emits the channeling spell on the frames of her scrolls. She spins the lamp as the interior didn¡¯t move except the frames at the exterior, spinning around like a vertical cylindrical wheel, a random spell unleashed as it stops spinning.

    A ray of light shines on her companion, while they force out the monsters hiding in the feral spirits. Her lamp casts a spell and fires at her enemies, a powerful flash of light brought out from the lighting inside, and forcing a spell use with limited use of the paper on the frames. The monsters easily fell of their own husks by her spells while others pierced in within them and pulled out their core with quick succession, within their best armor. They safely taken the minions¡¯ core, breaking it further their reach.

    The ceremonial plant from the distance, or what they see as movable tree ents. Moved under the ritual as they are desperate its roots looking for nutrition for their rituals, such creatures exist only to Alga¡¯s cycle. A few of the Enders mages were not too keen to see such a thing in this region. A historical tales about it to be from Rune Isles, but existing to this place will harm the spirits¡¯ ferociousness. Someone brought here, and they surround themselves both the monsters and the feral together. The elves casts away from their elven magic as the ceremonial tree is nourishing with it.

    Yui heard from her party about it. ¡°A plant that moves and eats magic. That¡¯s no elven creature, what else it can do?¡±

    ¡°It manifests most of the, no, they keep existing along with the spirits. Powerful magic, they attract to it in order to stay exist. They are from the shamanistic rituals¡±

    ¡°Rituals?! Then why we are here is because¡±

    Juela answers her guessed ¡°Yes, they are searching for the demons. What kind of spirits are they?¡±

    Their guild member regretfully said ¡°Dead ones, there is no Alga here and only Jigeram shower its light crystals from the sky¡±

    The moving tree slowly hunting, fighting against anyone and anything. The Enders are suitable people to fight against this disturbance. The elves are easily taken care the outside of east mountain, the problems they face are gobins¡¯ shamanism. Yui called out to the ritual birds as the birds able to recognize a familiar essence coming from her. The spirits connect to the Enders who stayed in Stranding Island, contacting them about the phenomenon coming out from Isekai City.

    ¡°To anyone who can reach me, this is Oue¡¯Jhnr Demyr¡¯Ankr of Raker Mawn Guild. The service recognized to Dexter Guild, is anyone out there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my beloved cousin¡±

    Yui menacing replied through the spirit ¡°Thulz¡¯Yulfrit! So, it¡¯s true, Lady Coheld is behind this¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t try to bring businesses or politics in our reunion together, my beloved cousin¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Then you must have met the other Raker Mawn members¡±

    ¡°Sure, I met them. But I rather let them tell you about their misadventures¡±

    ¡°Misadventures . . . What happened to her!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s business and I found out before she fell to her own life and death situation¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s! It happened a few months ago. Wait?! You were in Isekai City for that long!?¡±

    ¡°There are things that you should be with this ¡®her¡¯ you mentioned. Since I thought, we are focusing on helping them but the laws here are suicidal for our services. Imagined that your best craftsmanship is not allowed and the demons possessed historical prowess that the elves wanted our city¡¯s help¡±

    ¡°Swiftly cut that tone of yours, you¡¯re the guild mistress and you should learn why they hate that city for a reason¡±

    ¡°Even we shared the same grandparents, I never would¡¯ve guessed that the Demyr clans have impressive sisterhood¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be quiet about family affairs and be on our way to end this ancient quest¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡±

    Yui¡¯s cousin revealed the activities of the Dexter Guild. They have more tricks than they have bargain for. The ceremonial plant was supposed to be removed a long ago, but they chose to slow its process and sneak into the city¡¯s secret realms. From what she understands from Myrrkei¡¯s research, those are supposed to be the ill-gotten network of the east mountain. Even though it was only an assumption and guessing that he never mentioned it to the public. After hearing her cousin about her reflection that she never heard of, this makes her more curious to visit her before the siege to begin.

    Juela pulls her sash scroll on Yui¡¯s hand. ¡°What are we going to do with the spirits? They seem to run amok rather than their own mass numbers to the east mountain¡±

    Yui sees the problem as annoyance, and letting the spirts to spread without purpose above the Jigeram¡¯s light. Juela didn¡¯t know to let the spirits be will give a divinity to the gobins from Mountaiwall. If it keeps going through the region, they will have the rituals of the dead. She can¡¯t tell her that because it is too complex to understand the rituals of the feral.

    ¡°I received the note from our Guild Master, if he wants to stop us then I received another. For now, let¡¯s not think about it¡±

    Their guild members are curious, this is not how their leader reacted as their orders should¡¯ve known what are they are doing here. Yui had to say it clear to them ¡°The guild master recommended me to visit our comrades in Isekai City, in other words. The detour is right there. You think the message is clear if you know him any better, right?¡±

    Juela and the guild members stared to the far reach of the valley in Isekai City. The bomb effects are weakening, and soon the monsters will return to fight again. Or will they?

    They said to her ¡°It means to go through in that mess, I assume it will take a few more days. Precisely, already within the 4th moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Does it involved having that tree to be part in that list?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, they are the one should learn how to deal with it instead. Full fledge power coming from their own city, we are not gods they think we are¡±

    One of the Raker Mawn guild member speaks to Yui in such a realistic tone, the ampstalk tree is beyond to their limits as it powered and consumed the energy from that very city. The death of the tree means the death of their city barrier. Isekai City have to provide their own strategy for this.

    The elven magic moving passed them with powerful blow as the wind, the fog kept its untouchable texture in view. While they feel the breeze, there they saw more of the Enders Guild coming out from the ground, persisting to take their orders. A magic impulse flowing out from the caves, the magic structures are erecting. Juela says to Yui,

    ¡°The guild masters have brought the reserves to the front. We must continue to press forward¡±

    The guild members agreed ¡°Juela is right, we need to get to them. Our comrades are advancing and our statesmen following through¡±

    The decimation of the demonic reinforcements is fierce. The Enders are being ordered by the elves to clear outside of the mountain and farther reach to the underground network, reviewing the important information that the city guild adventurers ventured before. They retraced themselves into what they called the tutorial dungeons. Holding their torches in its brightest forms, chilled into a crystallized shell, and the paths were formed by the desperate roots. There they ventured further that the scent of magic and deep within the hallway.

    The city guild adventurers last ditch effort to take out the demons¡¯ puppet. Questioning whether what they did before had great effort to conceal it rather to break free from its torment. They didn¡¯t know, and so they look at the elf who is responsible to keep it sealed.

    ¡°Have you come too deep within this gifted domain?¡± The elf stood in front of the gate keeping the dungeon off from releasing its mana.

    ¡°Elder, we have given orders to stretch the elimination of the threats¡±

    ¡°Elder?! I assume you must be known of my legacy. Tell me, did our Lord let his guards here or to the final destination?¡±

    ¡°Elder, we are here only a message¡±

    The wisps appeared surrounding the elf, the light comes out from the dungeon hall. His elven magic speaks in the wind of the night, a tremble only the vision as his powers transparent himself into the light, and dimming closely to the nightly moons. He turns around looking himself as an apparition that never fades but shines in silhouette of his body. The sounds of his voice turned vicious. The sounds of elven war tunes go by through the wind. Countless wisps coming out as the aura of the magic in the dungeon is coming out, the terror is coming out, and farewell told in warning shout

    ¡°Ready yourselves, be strong as we all are!¡±

    The Enders feel the mana, it wasn¡¯t the mana from the dungeon but a familiar mana nonetheless. This is not the right place to fight here, and what¡¯s worse the power is only leaving the after shock of its spells. They retreat outside as it chases them. The darkness chases them in silence, their footsteps are only the loud beacon of warnings calling out to others to escape. They made it to one of the Ironno¡¯s saferooms. It wasn¡¯t enough they have to escape with every tool the have. The darkness is slamming the entrance with rapid speed, quickly breaking in as the room changing colors. Somehow, they escape. The dungeon is too strong for them, and that elf was the one who single handedly hold it.

    More and more Enders are breaking the mana link to the east mountain. The domain is breaking through where the elves are the only front is happening inside. The daemos from the demon faction had seen their fall since before Isekai City ever appeared. They watch over their holdings to the south were lost thanks of their ambitions, some realms keep hidden and hide most of their old creations. Now it is not the time for them to hoard them for the invasion. To retrieve their true colonies of its army, one of them arrived to the rescue are the remnants of men from called earth.

    Symbols of its resources in a form of rat men, under the fool design of their skulls. The same designs among the strong headed beaks. This is the wooden birds¡¯ grandfathers of creation. The rat men were the one of the rare few minions able to reach here for the defense, sadly its true owner can¡¯t able to control them in this place.

    ¡°Allies from desert lands, can¡¯t reach here. Strange phenomenon coming from erect stone cities. Screeching, scattered hordes and collections of souls scattered away into the abyssal states called Isekai City¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Otherworlders have same scent as the heroes. Weird people that treated their master¡¯s powers as theirs. Mad people who stay while wise people must leave. Dare to live among the domains of secrets¡±

    ¡°Secrets no more, collections shared between allies and bad ones. We can¡¯t trace all of our horde. Our minds can¡¯t speak through memory. Agh! Our master break links because of the light blue thing from sky¡±

    ¡°Blue thing force servants to think, think is madness at us on our flesh rotten, feel pain, sufferable cause all minions turning monsters. We must defend this old war. Last message from master¡±

    Traitors and the Circoston daemos are losing their contact on the captured domain of the elves. For so long since the Fall Era, they have finally taken back one of the Heroes¡¯ greatest landmarks. Their puppets are now start to think to themselves without the strings of their masters holding up their sanity. Without them, they are just monsters recreating their own hell with it. It was a failure from the start, but they predict Isekai City to come forth and took one their own hiding among their realms of secrets.

    The voice still whispers to them forcefully. She is playing along with the residence of that city. The siege and everything else will eventually fell. The only thing they could done better is letting the citizens fell into the influence. The heroes should not return again and passed down their legacy to them. The realm they tried to hide from them is still locked from the public. The daemos who hide in Fuku City sends her message

    ¡°My side is growing here with only the wicked and the pathetic. I have the mana from them, it is proof the existence brought them here. The longer they stay, the chances his return. I preserved the realms, take it as much as you can. Corrupt everyone¡±

    The demon faction hearing one of their kind is worrying, or was her voice wasn¡¯t convincing enough to say to corrupt them.

    ¡°She is at it again, for a friend of an Agatheans, she is more of a traitor than a friend¡±

    ¡°Opportunity is weighing in her, and the predictable defeat is already there for us. Will our collections come back into our shelves once again? Our controls are going to be gone soon¡±

    ¡°Their souls are in our hands. It will be embarrassing of their own past life going and acting up again as another Armageddon¡±

    ¡°Hehe, yet my rat men still able to hold their dignity¡±

    The laughter coming from a hypocrite. The rat men were fully fledged out coming from one of the otherworlders. This daemos didn¡¯t know how to make them and replicate the lore it has. As they watch to the last mana destroying the links, it will create chaos. The people in Kinteinnou region are forced to do so. It is because the daemos have the advantage when it reaches 4th moon cycle. Without Alga¡¯s light cleaning off their empty husks, and the only thing to fill the empty husks are their own mana. Cutting it off is the last option they will regret.

 Lets Resumes: Eldesunes Extermination part 2 - Chapter 173

    COI C173

    Inside the east mountain, the very core is breached. Puppets without their masters, they soon run rampant into the lines of the elves. The only sane monsters setting foot in this last defense are the rat men. Creating self-genocide as the last message of their demonic master wavers all around the chittering squeaks. One after the other, their fallen heads kept dropping dead to be consumed by their enemies. The heads though, they were indestructible. Hopeless still without their masters¡¯ guidance. Elyrion casts a spell on the horde as the strong wind blown their bits and parts to dusty air. The east mountain is lost.

    The last voice they could hear as the madmen are siding to the rat men¡¯s authority ¡°Failure is here, bring the scraps out from this forsaken hope. The heroes had prepared for this rejuvenation before the war. Take some as your last retreat to the otherworlders¡¯ city. First fight the insane to be part of the army, they have souls still remained hibernating. Honorable and stable, bring them under the form of mana core. Only the commands of their masters to wake them up. There are still other realms under our controls, take it as your homes for now as the fight must persist. The rebellion must not be fallen by those invaders¡±

    One rat man, holds the book of the severely rotten text. Shades in together with the dark magic. Its skeletal hybrid of chimera under the strain connecting to the head of the indestructible rat¡¯s head. Worn in simple robes made out of the skins or leather among the nature¡¯s beast, some are from the feral goblins while the rest is thick and dried unrecognizable. Empty innards from this creature erectly moving forth by its master¡¯s order. Other rat men, worn in their armor from the Circoston region. The piled of supplies of weaponry and armor letting it into the dust. Not fitted in their scavenged bodies, and their cunning improvision continue as they used the remains to grow their hybrid bodies.

    The drumming steps of the elves, in rhythm places their confidence at the front. The destruction sounds where the winds are chattering their fallen bones. The rat men need to hurry. Their weaklings take at the front as the back they tried to put their order under control. Few of the rat men bearing the punishment of their own horde. The chaos is already showing the link after masters and puppets are gone, the loud nonsense from their collection keeps destroying their own mana cores.

    ¡°Let us out!¡±

    ¡°Free us from this damnation¡±

    ¡°Take us to hell! We don¡¯t deserve the redemption¡±

    The rat men take the opportunities to take the mad men out as these pitiful souls are gaining their spiritual conscience. They foolishly removed the cursed they accept and trying to escape from the control of their masters. They are fated under the chains as they have no freedom among the dead. Their souls are connecting with the rat men, even if they like it or not. The pieces of their soul are shared among the horde. The annoying ones were encaged again within the mana cores, the next problems they are facing are the menaces.

    Berserkers in wrathful tones, addicted to the destruction and sadism enjoyer. Without their masters to control their sanity, they quickly attacking anyone around them. Both allies and enemies, the elves attracted their attention as they charged forth. The rat men were able to trap some of them. The elves are taken more ground than they have gathered the small force into rat men¡¯s cages. The rat man uses the book to cast its spell, the elves¡¯ power is too much for this lowly one to face the elven gods¡¯ wraths. Time is burning rapidly across the elven wind. They back further and witness the main room of the heroes¡¯ landmark.

    Preserved creatures into the void, the crystal seals, made by elven magic. The ecosystem of this world gathered as it was preparing the almighty world disaster. The Fall Era had predicted such event, and gathered all life here. Life that was Rune Isles, Cirtei, this massive landmark from the highest top of the mountain down to the abyss. The rat men need to go down, continue to collect the forces fell into ruins. The rat man who carries the book fell into the farthest depths of the hole, levels of sealed creatures and biomes. It fell and watch the chaos fighting between monsters.

    It uses the book once more and trail down to the bottom. Dared to take the chances to find the evil ones. The willing to act evil, the logical monsters, the respective people with desires to bring the world under their rule, and the kings who are indebted to the mighty keeper of this world. Someone took its book as it keeps falling down, the sight of mysterious being looking at the rat men as it watches him before losing sight from the fall. This being has an aura of a mage. Neither independent nor insane, it whispers and chanting from the book it took.

    The rat man feels the magic coming from him and fall down faster as before, it becomes a spell and used to strike at the bottom. The weight becomes heavier and in flames like a meteor, hardened the remains of the rat man¡¯s body. Its scraps robe cloths are forged into magic writings, turning itself a magic scroll. It reaches to the ground and causing a large wave rising up in the brown red clouds. The mysterious being waits for the cloud to raise up, silencing the madness of the pathetic souls. Then hears the voice of the most dread servants, the daemos finest creation.

    Multiple language quenches their confusion, and the one who hold the book understand them all.

    ¡°False gods had come for us¡±

    ¡°The scorns have served again¡±

    ¡°Orders have returned to purge¡±

    ¡°Begotten not made, the artificial one returns¡±

    The mage hears their chants, giving away their return with the quotes of their beginnings, returned to serve to the most high

    ¡°To the lost lands of the south, we will meet my master. His voice is calmly annoyed. He is waiting for the host. All of you, speaking endless tongues. Drain all the mana being stored here, we will retake this place again as both faction needs these ecosystems to heal this world¡±

    They absorbed what mana left in this place, the poorly formed spells made by the weak had been refined by their presence. As one of them see the elves entering this forsaken underground tower, the elves brought their elven wind magic to disperse out to this corrupted place. The monsters coming out unleashed powerful blows, They try to raise their weapons from the surprise attack from below, but quickly fell by the sudden barrage of impaling spears hitting them into the wind.

    The sally out reports reach to Lady Coheld¡¯s transmission, already bringing Guild Master Daygen into her side as the plan turned for the worse. The elves orders were never clear at first, but now they understand a little about it. Lady Coheld have to explain the Enders with her telecoms.

    ¡°Our enemies have gained some conscious, and found more than just slaves. They are sally out and heading to the ampstalk massive tree near Isekai City. It is too dangerous to fight them there. The Eldesunes will aid us in this chase or let them be to the city¡¯s doom¡±

    The Dexter Guild members were the first making contact with them from the bed rock. Equipped with elven runes as they fire their weapons. The high ranks guild members are barricading the tight channels, as the monsters are only using minions¡¯ bodies. The scanner indicated there is something big inside waiting, there are also readings of power levels as demonic mana reserves are transported. The mana impulse release into the channel, trying to neutralized them. Their power armor is strong enough to withstood the magic, until their energy was attacked and manipulated.

    One of them throws an emp and shut themselves all down, a self-denial attempt from not getting corrupted by the demonic influence. The monsters tried to claw their way on their armor, and many being drained as they touched them. The demons¡¯ puppets destroy the minions as they absorbed them back into their mana core. They witness the enemies¡¯ power armor troopers in perfect condition, yet limited energy in their suits. A lone spark coming from them as they tried to drain Dexter Guild¡¯s energy suits. It wasn¡¯t able to get it, the emp blocked them from the circuitry charge nor circulate the electrical current.

    There is one puppet had the same power armor, more twisted and dangerous as it carries demonic magic within the lifeless shell. The breath flows out with red mist from its helmet and the surging of mechanical weapons from a single weapon, a mace trying to tap their power armors. The strong groan* of rage from its whispering agitation. The puppets continue to move on, while this one is scanning them, and failed. The guild members are cloaked and blocked any signatures that the puppet could find. As the puppet machine reaches to its lowest energy capacity, it turns itself off and absorbed by the passing puppets.

    The Dexter Guild members who were emp, heavily armored and secured from the puppet¡¯s sally out. Now only as signal beacons, they recognized the message quite clearly. Lady Coheld¡¯s message is true, they are more than just slaves. These puppets are veterans or the ambitious daemos¡¯ honor. Honorable enough not to let these men laying down, and killed by their idleness. The puppet mage appeared before them with the rotten book, it opens the page and study the falling down power armor.

    ¡°You can¡¯t trick the legends of the demon faction. You¡¯re just replicating the acting bombs¡±

    Inside the Dexter Guild Armor, is the ai controlling the power armor. Artificial organs as bait for the daemos or any magic casters to identify them as alive. What lies inside of the machineries are the rune bombs. If the puppets are trying to kill them, it will explode and freely loosen the concentration of the mana core and leak the trails for the main force to track them down. The puppet mage reads among the pages. Not under the name of the Dexter Guild, but according to the experimental data of a so called, forgotten, espionage files.

    Somewhere from the underground network, the high ranks have brought back the other robotic power armors into their hideout. Their local transmission, not connecting to the main international network, have brought online detection on the AIs. They are still fine, and they send their transmission into sound codes through the caves. The echoes among the cave heard both monsters and living beings. Finally, the noise reaches to the studists and contact Lady Coheld.

    ¡°What?! Norvait¡¯s, it is too obvious that they are from the Circoston region¡±

    ¡°Archscientist, we are commendable hearing only through sound coding. They can¡¯t make a proper detail as memory served as a scar¡±

    ¡°A soul that able to remember, this is one of them. They still reside in this world. I guess I must leave this place and prepared another visit¡±

    She shuts off the contact and said her goodbye to Guild Master Daygen. ¡°I have some urgent things to do to help Isekai City. Take your time to deal with the menace, and please take down certain elites among our enemies¡¯ retreat¡±

    The enemies are getting out to the surface, the unclear vague of the fog made it harder for Daygen to see how many they are and forcing their way to the tree. No matter, he senses Yui¡¯s party is already fighting the feral spirits. It is a great timing for a distraction to get himself close to them before the monsters made it there. He channels his spells and ordered the elf escort, the spell forms into a size of a marble and handed over to her.

    ¡°Send this message to my guild¡±

    ¡°But Guild Master, you are unprotected against the demonic army¡±

    ¡°I have given you, my authority. Please, don¡¯t questioned it and this will harden my will up to you¡±

    Elf was about to bow, and the marble forces her to nod instead. She looks at the marble that possess so much force to make her not properly showing her respects in the elven matter. She begins to leave as Daygen feels himself to be a more stubborn minded than he had thought. One of the Guild Masters come out from the cave and seen him alone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your escort?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I gave her an order¡±

    ¡°An order? Then you have brought your own gears into the fight, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll rather lead to where my hands dwelled into the spoils of my enemies¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re pretty young for a man who had the past generation of conquerors¡±

    ¡°Will it inspire you to know I found it in my guild¡¯s archives?¡±

    ¡°No, because books record, not replicate, and it can only do many ways for the same results¡±

    The elf rushes forward to the designated areas, the marks of ruins around the forest as its hailing ceilings of dead tree trunks are gone. Torn apart on her feet as its chipped barks on the ground. The fog is mix with the demonic mana, she carefully wears a cloth to wrap around her mouth and nose, then hangs it carefully to her long ears. Hidden across the short distance, the marble on her hands protected her from an ambush. Dark silhouette as its size matches from the dead race. It¡¯s medium size height, a race that dies and never returned.

    She stops and flashes it with her elven magic. A powerful bearing light exposed the humanoid. As she quickly slashes down without any effort. The humanoid fell and shows only a glimpse of its corrupted body. It¡¯s pointy ears and matured adult face, less of a dwarf because of its medium thick body.

    ¡°Del neurgia¡±

    Barely speaking to its original language, the forest kins, small humanoids who lived among the forest. Almost human, but beastly in structure without furs. She knows that this race was lost, because they sided with the demon faction. History only tells to her knowledge. They were shamed by the heroes because of their immoral practices. The marble shines on her hand and continue to move on.

    The slashed forest kin, rooted out the hidden vines from the corrupted roots from below. The voice coming out from its shriveled entanglement. The dust tries to crystallize the mana it has, but it only transforms itself into a shell. The trapped forest kin had turned into a ball, rolling to where the elf is going. Gaining its magic spells inside waiting for release. It didn¡¯t last long as Daygen breaks the shell and release the forest kin¡¯s germinated spore coming from the inside. The flames purged its spores and the scent attract the other puppets to go there. Daygen takes some of the spore and leave that place.

    The elf made it to where Yui¡¯s party is. Blindly focusing against the monsters, they could find. Along with another elf is watching over them, she saw the emblem on his armor.

    ¡°The front line from inside the landmark. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°An entrusted traveler? Where¡¯s your client?¡±

    ¡°I was ordered to go here. How about you? What brings you out here wearing the Mylnoie¡¯s emblem?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to explain. For now, I am here to see what the demon faction will do next¡±

    They turned around and see the Raker Mawn guild had finished off some parts of the area. Yui keeps them pushing through towards the massive tree, a few more days of fighting.

    Kiege¡¯s lamp is spinning out of control. It traces the magic source at their backs. She raises up to the air and let the others know what¡¯s going on. Juela sees it beaming with light spinning around raying in a specific direction. The lamp stops and pointed out to the elves, talking together. The elf hands yanked as it holds the marble of their guild master, almost letting it go closely to her fingers. Yui spotted it and slashes out the light from Kiege lamp.

    ¡°The message of our guild master is here, where is he now?¡±

    The elf shakes the marble as how intense the strength it pulled out from her hand to her fingers.

    ¡°He is at the back, and brought me here with this¡±

    The marble is pulled off from her hand. Yui didn¡¯t hesitate to use it and the marble release the refraction of Daygen¡¯s magic. The beacon shines from afar where Daygen sees it. He is teleported to where Yui¡¯s holding the marble. His presence caused a vortex spinning around in a polarity where only feral spirits are being pulled into it. The spirits disperse and leaving trails of the ceremonial plant around them. Daygen appeared and ordered out his guild.

    ¡°The enemies are defeated at east mountain. They are fleeing to the massive tree. Casters! Ready yourselves with the elven wind¡±

    The Enders guilds separated themselves from the elven forces. The reports from Dexter Guild had made this far and regroup outside beneath the Jigeram¡¯s light. The elf who stayed from the dungeon had appeared to the Raker Mawn guild. Daygen greeted his arrival

    ¡°Weissen Hardt, you are joining in our rank¡±

    ¡°The youngling, it¡¯s been hard to recognize your kind to age that fast¡±

    The two elves meet up with him and respectfully show their manners ¡°Sir! We¡¯re glad you¡¯ve joined their ranks. Will the other brothers will join us as well?¡±

    ¡°They are still under guidance to Elrond. I am here to aid what they messaged me¡±

    The ground is shaken. Daygen casts his spell the shakes within their position, the dusts quickly froze it but still able to hold from the ground up from the quake. Other guilds did the same, some of them were attacked. Large numbers of puppets in militaristic soldier avatars appeared in different locations. Magic spread in all out assaults, blasting in many crystallized dusts. The Raker Mawn guild formed up including the elves sending their elven light winds around their auras.

    The light breeze from the fog shows flashes of light across the wind. The Enders Guild are taken the fall and forced to be taken by the elven gods¡¯ care. Through the shape of battle is being formed, the fog disappears and flows out the corrupted air. Juela and Yui cast their spell around them, and create a protective barrier. Kiege and the other front pulled out one of their enemies into the barrier. One of the guild members throws a hook and caught more of them.

    They raised their magic pikes and impaled them and made the monsters into their shields. Daygen handles the monsters from squirming, he grabs their heads and twists it. A loud bone cracks and enhanced with his magic to create a sonic boom to push away the unnecessary limbs dangling at their body made shields. They saw something coming, an unknown threat landing down in their protective barrier. The pierced holes leaking out dark waters into the barrier. Juela uses her sash scrolls to deflect the dark watery fluids, it drops more with dusts polluting their mana control.

    The barrier breaks open and the guild members are fighting back. Kiege raises her lamp and the taints of the light shows the demonic magic is stretching its own luminous spells. Her lamp spins and activate some of the magic scrolls. It stops and uses the magic on the frames, many spells release in fast motion buffing and damaging her enemies with haste. She turns around and follow the movement of the enemy¡¯s spell pushing off her comrades without stopping. The phenomenon reaches to her back, but the lamp stops it before reaching her head.

    Kiege was able to take it up with her lamp and completely burns her magic scroll from the lamp frames. Removing it to unleash its full potential, it pulls the magic force from the caster right before her. She pulls out her weapon and stab it, while using her other hand to pierced through its gut and grabs its core. A powerful flow of magic surging through her armor. Her armor is absorbing the corrupted mana denting her armor tearing it apart before her flesh. She pulled out the core with the rest of its bones merging with it. Kiege grabs the pieces of the bones. Tear it apart before it reacts. The bones scattered then fell into dust after.

    Juela is protected with the other mages. The enemy strikes down at them and the mages pushes her away. Both of the mages forced themselves into the elven light winds, leaving some spells before they using their bodies as shields for her. The enemy fell to the ground as they left their robes as sacrifices to sown up to its limbs. The threads become alive as the robe unwind itself to become web to fully wrapped it. The linen absorbed the powers it has then spread to the Juela¡¯s sash scrolls.

    The magic countered her own control as her sashes are resisting from the wild fire bursting around them. The flow of magic turned to her side and force through into enemy. The wrapped are hardened, strong as steel, and crushed the enemy inside. The sounds of the creature being crushed, but it didn¡¯t let itself fell to ashes. It won¡¯t last long as Juela¡¯s sash multi layered her spell and try all elemental spells from this world has. It quickly destroys when a certain magic attribute broke it.

    ¡°So, its weakness is spirits. Shamanism¡±

    She turns around and got taken into the elven wind. Kiege saw her gone as she tries to warn her.

    ¡°Damn it! Juela isn¡¯t aware enough in her surroundings while focusing on one thing¡±

    Kiege dodges another attack from the enemies. She stands before more enemies, these avatars they are facing are no jokes. The Enders are falling back. These souls are using are better than last ones, bringing out more dangerous avatars with heavily equipped weapons. Kiege was pushed back. Like Juela, the other mages have no advantages when the Jigeram¡¯s light keep pestering them, lowering their chances to stay in the fight.

    Kiege feels someone is pulling her into the group. The Raker Mawn is regrouping, removing the spell casters from their ranks. The three elves joined them as their formation is setting well against the enemies¡¯ encirclement. However, there is one is persistent enough to stay. Yui is reequipping into a different armor set. Her mage like gears turned into rune gears. Kiege can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still here with them. The rain of projectiles coming at their way. Elves blocked it with their wind barriers.

    Yui was pulled into Kiege side as she yanked her hair up to her face. ¡°Stopped with your stubborn pride and follow Juela¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Stubborn pride?! She can handle herself with the care of the elven gods. I am still had my own expertise beside magic¡±

    As the two argued behind the guarding front. They let their childish way play along within the battlefield. They offered well with their performance as before, yet without a proper coordination against these strong foes, they will be taken out like the rest.

    Daygen and the rest of the armed front took the enemies mana line and pulled them into their front. Hands reach out at nothing, gripping at nothing, then pulled their enemies in. The avatars forcefully pulled and pierced through as they appeared before their pikes and spears. The front continues to pull and the back pushed, the shields still hanging among the avatars¡¯ body and it¡¯s chopped off limbs. Impaled and continue to fight on. Daygen braces it as the spells breaks through his armor, his armor becomes alive and channel through to his weapons. Flowing through the dusts and magic causing an explosive blunt attack. He able to break through shout out to everyone around him

    ¡°FORWARD MEN!¡±

    The master speaks out, the elves followed their step to their guild master. The shocks were forced them in awe as others heard him. Made them forgotten that this guild has a legend. The loud shouts heard from the distance, the clanging noise, and more echoes of clangs between steels. The Raker Mawn guild members from different groups are forming up through the words of Daygen. Something fell to their position as one of them able catch it. An impaled enemy, carefully maimed to no limbs and its core too stubborn to die. They pulled out the weapon and strengthen the wielders might.

    They are sending them with better equipment along with the bodies. The elves watch the weapons and armor thrown at them using only the corpses of their enemies as package containers. The twisted idea of bringing in the equipment without exposing to the enemies¡¯ notice. It is barbaric, but Weissen understand why. There was a legend about using the materials of the demons¡¯ puppets. The bodies it flew to them has some special property. Hidden away, and scattered the parts so they couldn¡¯t be whole again. Throwing them around means the bodies will recollect on its own.

    Daygen gathered enough equipment he needed, and see the body parts and their body shields being pulled from their hands. Finally, the puppets are concentrating the remains to its last resource piles. He signals his guild to back away then brings along with the most experienced. A random shot fired close to them as the veterans of the Raker Mawn guild had entered the guild master¡¯s ranks, Voldemyr had come to his aid. Weissen joins them and said to the others

    ¡°Is this the might of the Raker Mawn guild? Allow me to join and witness its glory again¡±

    Most of the Raker Mawn guild members¡¯ best are gathered to him. Daygen had thoroughly formed his own little group. He looks around and ask among his guild members.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Spokesman?¡±

    ¡°You have forgotten, Lilith demands her love¡±

    ¡°Sigh* If the elder lady hears about that. We won¡¯t be having a short discussion here¡±

    ¡°Voldemyr, would please stop repeating the quotes to everyone you¡¯ve meet. Lilith demands? I have heard enough for a demon in her eternal life¡±

    Daygen silences them ¡°We need clear off this threat quickly. They don¡¯t deserve a chance after they let east mountain fall¡±

    All of them brought out their weapons, carrying the powerful weapons on their sides.

    No hesitation, they pushed forward. Only five of them, Daygen and Voldemyr are more eager to the front while the rest of the two looking at the fifth one. Weissen is being overlooked and they said to him.

    ¡°Bear the old ways of war¡±

    The elf recognizes those words and never been hate for it ¡°Then show me that you are the sons and daughters of the old ways¡±

    They show their weapon, the middle-aged woman carries a threatening halberd, the other one carries only a banner. Both polearms showing to the elf how they used it.

    The concentrated area is filled with unimaginable powers. The same powers who dwelled endlessly to the depths of Rune Isles. The Raker Mawn guild is the first at present of it. Yet there are more of it spreading throughout the area escaping further to the tree. These are one of them. Daygen pulls out the mana cores from his bags, all five of them carrying more than they have it. The mana cores are forcing the monsters to back into the fight. The fleeing threats are taunted by the sheer power of the mana core, opening the demonic presence that they desperately need.

    The abomination brings forth, all fully rebuild into their original avatars at full strength. Their true forms are revealed under the sigils and arts marked on their bodies or armor, flesh or steel, souls or neutral mana. Weissen sends the first attacks and brought wisps, setting everyone in flames under the nightly fire. The avatars send their fighters in armor and weapons. Shielded and bladed into their finest deadly stance. Weissen got hit from a shield bash, and bashes back with his own elven might. The wisps enforced it in the night fire. It burns the avatar in grey fire and fell to the ground.

    The halberd sweeps up to the air using the body slice through with an aurora cut to the enemies at the distance. They broke easily by the elven magic. Others from the sides comes in and attack the bannerman. The cuts through his armor, his banner glows under the sigils of the Raker Mawn guild. Casts multiple abilities at the enemy, and only blinded it. The bannerman pierces the banner on the ground and sweeps it to the sides. The ground cracks, and the banner washed in dusts. The blind avatar fights back. The bannerman parried it and enhanced it forward against his enemies. The avatar attacks its own and breached through both Enders and demonic magic.

    Daygen sees the bannerman has taken the powers of the demons. The banner is raised and buff their party into the demons¡¯ might, as the chant sounds out from the bannerman with his banner tapping on the ground in demonic bells

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The cheers boosted them into the frenzy strength. Voldemyr raises his crossbow and fires at the enemies from the back. The avatars defenses were impaled. The bolt is chained and wired to the crossbow. Voldemyr reloads as the bolt is returning to his position. The avatars struggling to remove and pull back from his reloads.

    The avatars are fighting back, as their blows connect. They were taken down senselessly as it pieces through their bodies and torn to shred. Daygen spills some blood as their own and dropping their own armor to pieces. The bannerman keeps cheering as he heals them. The faults of the demons¡¯ puppets had brought out. Daygen sliding off his weapons and gives his enemies another powerful blows. Weissen fill up the avatars broken bodies and implodes out into bursts of air. Unleashing destructing combination among the two

    Where the battlefield is cleared, the souls of the forsaken had scattered to another place and be reborn again. Daygen sees more and more of the souls concentrated elsewhere, where his small party is drenched with neutral mana. They continue to move on, and ceased their invasion to the south. The five continues to push where more of the Enders are coming to aid them. This is the end of the elven conquest. Let the last squanderers died to the siege of Isekai City.

 Lets Resumes: Girls Fun and Duty - Chapter 174

    COI C174

    Lady Coheld shows the three what happened near east mountain, down to the closest valley of their city coming into this land. Miyusuki whispers to Rusic¡¯s side ¡°Did the city know about it?¡±

    ¡°Aye, lad. You can say that it will occur soon. You think you don¡¯t know about it but this is the city state¡¯s business. A kid like you or the lass over there didn¡¯t know how it turns out¡±

    Both of them turned back to see the other guild masters. The video showed to them were a day or two before what happened to the Raker Mawn guild. A few of the Raker Mawn guild members entered the circle with both mix expression to their little reunion.

    Juela, Yui, and Kiege are here. Injured not physically, but something else as their eyes meet to a certain guild mistress. The battle of the east mountain, the undergrown fell to the wrath of elven gods. The essence of the Circoston¡¯s demons rapidly removed and rushing to the last living stronghold, the tree. The last specimen living up the exposed Jigeram¡¯s light. The ampstalk hybrid, the lightning tree is still stand after the return of Taiyou Industries in their full force factories.

    The guild masters and mistresses are showing the three Enders what is happening outside. Unworthy to receive such knowledge, but they are Enders nonetheless. Miyusuki wasn¡¯t paying attention and let his eyes wondering at the people at the back. Both behave and not showing any rude remarks, he did it impressively. Tabitha on the other hand witness the brutality of her guild master. Their enemies are coming this way and struggling to get the hold off the massive horde. The Dexter Guild gives a clear vision to where and how many the enemies are. According to the map, it is clear that they are too much for her own city to handle.

    Lady Coheld calms their worries. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared over the mass numbers, the dusts of the moon are close to another cycle. An important cycle that your people should be able to fend against. I am just concern for how long will your city barrier will last. The energy needed to keep it in top integrity will determine your city¡¯s fallen dome¡±

    Tabitha covers her eyes out of disbelief. Miyusuki comforted her and with along Rusic joining in with the patting, he whispered to the boy

    ¡°Is this how your people caring one another?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything at the matter. I hope she is ok¡±

    The new moon light sways into the guild master, the one who is carrying the trophies of machines and beast. ¡°I can hear you two talking. There is nothing else for us to do here, but to offer your growth. I know you two are not ready to share secrets and opportunities with the other guilds. Much more that I know that Tabitha over there is always overwhelmed by other high superiors. You can step out from here and meet your guild. You people entering our meeting was not a great timing for us. Lady Coheld wants you to know about it. Since it will create a reaction¡±

    ¡°A reaction?¡±

    Miyusuki hears it, a reaction. He remembers his training with Haw from the other day. Asking about Tabitha¡¯s journey as the two never meet again after their first group adventures.

    ¡°Say, I¡¯ve been focus on this gauntlet and its maintenance. What else I could do to earn money like this?¡±

    ¡°In time, however, the third moon cycle is where you need to harness the resistance of it before the next cycle. We¡¯ve been carefully checking your endurance and made promising results than both of us should¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I thought I can¡¯t survive without magic. Now that . . .¡±

    That time he remembers, where the Enders came here. It was after the few days they visit Tabitha. Miyusuku meets the Enders guild members, and they are seemed to be not pleased by their results. Haw waves his hand and bring Miyusuki along to greet them.

    ¡°Syri, your guild is still here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of our service. We already stop ourselves not to go into the ruins and stranded ourselves here¡±

    She looks at the young boy, clean and sophisticated. The charming city girl clothing on her made Miyusuki thought differently.

    ¡°Is she really an Enders? She looks like one of us going to a party or something¡±

    Syri takes his hand, his gauntlet was able to put it under her controls. Miyusuki was shock and said ¡°How did you do that?!¡±

    His eyes were excited to see how it interacted with her. The childish inspiration of the boy made her look like this boy is younger than she expected. She grins with her eyes not impressed how he responds. He keeps his expression and she smiles

    ¡°You seem not know how we are cooperating with the Dexter Guild . . .¡±

    Miyusuki soon learns what happened next. It is Haw¡¯s caution to why they kept them here and only doing small jobs like the ruins. He soon realized that Haw is more investigative than he would¡¯ve thought. Syri gives the details

    ¡°. . . It is what most people who know about Dexter Guild. There will always be no single mission about them. The stretch of their departments, everyone has their job moderately active¡±

    ¡°I guess you know I am one of them¡± Haw replied

    ¡°It¡¯s a given, when you have a boy with tech on his arm and functioning. I¡¯ll give your boy some details as Enders as well¡±

    ¡°Details? Haw, what does she want from me?¡±

    ¡°To make it simple, Syri and I like most others never keep a good information to themselves. The more Enders know, the better. It would be you to decide to use that knowledge. She is willing to share with you¡±

    Miyusuki was struck with such opportunity, an Enders giving some tips about them. His head swirling with curiosity and made him to think really hard. There is one, from his uncle. He said to her

    ¡°Then would you care to share a more sensitive topic¡±

    Syri smiles back as her eyes went mischievous. ¡°Then speak carefully, I won¡¯t even add some sweets on my answers¡±

    Miyusuki brought himself back to the present. Tabitha is hugging her friends. Rusic is nowhere in sight. While he himself pulled into them with Yui¡¯s wrapping her arm around his shoulders. Their meeting was never to be expected like this. Inside the island where they moved somewhere away from the embassy into the housings below the ground. The same place, the garden where Miyusuki and Sanquin perform the ceremony. She said to him quietly

    ¡°So, you are Sanquin¡¯s disciple¡±

    ¡°Disciple? No, I thought I was part of the guild¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are in the guild temporarily. I am sure that you joined us because of your past grievances¡±

    It was a long time ago, or just months past as he remembered. He joins them because of his struggles. The envy on his eyes to see what happened where the Horsin fought against his people. Quick and painless what he sees, but the video from Lady Coheld made it much worse than he seems. They did miraculously help him and his situation was over by sheer one night of his recruiter. He can¡¯t say anything about it and only place him in relief with his training to improve his physique. Yet, why is Yui¡¯s arm is strong and pulled closer to her with their faces so close like they are rivals or something.

    Acting awkward as Yui is never going to let go her eyes off him, she sees what lies inside of him. The strange mana flow as a disease is still trying to digging into his empty mana core. It was obvious, they are otherworlders, and having something inside of them that is not natural truly made it harder for them to adapt. The neutral mana is forced into them. Sanquin had made careful consideration, and kept a few magic on him to use little less to his utilities.

    Kiege grabs their shoulders and separates them. Miyusuki had made himself more affected than she had to. He tumbles, and jolted off from her grasp. He was catch by Kiege herself and dashes forward. He went back to his feet as Kiege lunges at his back and pushes him a bit to keep him steady upright.

    ¡°Whoa there, what¡¯s going on with you? You got easily push by a woman¡¯s hands¡±

    Tabitha sees Miyusuki is having trouble with Kiege. She brings Juela along to check with him. Juela takes a look at him, using her sash to wrapped around his head.

    The sash scroll didn¡¯t react to him, showing signs of no mana. That strange push should¡¯ve caused him to move erratically. Yet, he moves away like he is lighter than he is.

    ¡°Hmm, Tabitha, do you know anything about how he is now as our guild member?¡±

    ¡°I know that he was recruited by Sanquin, is there a requirement like I did with the card of society?¡±

    ¡°It would, if you¡¯re recommended. Then how about you, young boy? You seem to be working hard from the ground up¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t mention about my conditions . . .¡±

    Kiege stops them ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if we are going to talk important stuff. Let¡¯s first enjoy why we are here?¡±

    Juela is confused ¡°How so? We were brought here because we are no longer mmphm*¡±

    Kiege was about to shut her mouth, but it Yui herself casts her magic to bring Juela¡¯s sash to wrap around her more. Tabitha was a bit confused

    ¡°Huh? Why are you guys keeping yourselves a secret. I¡¯ve seen the video. You guys did great fighting off the monsters¡±

    They turned to her face as they didn¡¯t actually do their best. It was obvious on the battlefield as they are being confronted and having no space for them doing range magic. Short sighted by the fog and rely the front to time their attacks.

    Tabitha has no battle experience, and Miyusuki saw their disadvantage ¡°Well Tabitha, range mages aren¡¯t supposed to fight in hand-to-hand combat. I¡¯ve seen the video, and they have not used AOE attacks¡±

    Both Juela and Yui look at him confused ¡°AOE? What acronyms does the boy spouting out?¡±

    They brought themselves into a confused conversation as the Raker Mawn guild members are having trouble with the new members. It wasn¡¯t that long as Tabitha wants to know why they are here. Their little reunion distracted her to know about the situation that happened outside.

    Kiege with her hyperactive persuasion. The only people who actually follow her league was Miyusuki himself. Tabitha and the others are trying to make sense of all this. The upcoming siege is approaching, but everything else went to all out words gotten out of their sides. Yui didn¡¯t want this all-circles conversation and put themselves in a prior notes and dates. Juela writes down all the questions Tabitha wanted to know, while they gathered her reflection up to date. Kiege was the most eager to know why Tabitha didn¡¯t have her partner.

    It gets more complicated as they have to summarize in all in out sitting. They have to go to Isekai City to have lunch, an early lunch, a brunch is what Tabitha said, and Kiege slyly says

    ¡°. . . Then how about being our host. Are you buying?¡±

    ¡°NO! You guys are going to spend it yourself. I know for a fact that Juela is a rich girl¡±

    Juela looks at Tabitha disappointedly as she uses her as a money girl. Tabitha shows none of it, she has her time in the island. Everything she did here is one a hell of reflection, she deserves a nice break before going back to Enders Bridge. The confident in their glaring eyes made Juela feels relief.

    ¡°Finally, you have your resolves then¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°You got that damn right! I have done what I did since the very beginning¡±

    Miyusuki was in the middle of something ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s going on here? Why am I coming along?¡±

    Yui looks at him in the eyes as her magic surging through him. He feels relief than feeling embarrassed, the way she casts her magic on him made his resistances all worthless. She said to him

    ¡°You are more than welcome to learn from us. Then come along as you are not going to leave your training with a bunch of laborers¡±

    ¡°But . . . I don¡¯t want to feel awkward when surrounded by women !!!¡±

    Kiege tremendously gripped on to his shoulder, soft by the touch and the palm blunted through his skin. The normal physical contact is painful as her gripped made him feel like he is restrained from moving his arm. Both tender and feeling weak at the same time, this is not the kind of hand rubbing on his shoulder. The pain is coming in as he tries to relax. Kiege whispers to his ears strictly

    ¡°You¡¯re just like Tabitha, trying to be polite. The more you are resisting our offers the more force we have to do with you. Stop day dreaming to be with us and face it like a man¡±

    Back inside to Isekai City, they came back since the day where they are with their guild master. Eyes raining at them, as they are foreign to the citizens. The group of beauties according to their awing stare. The most attraction getting the citizens to see in their group is Yui, being short and mature for her size. Her mean girl looks in annoyance attracted a lot of people. Kiege pulls to Miyusuki¡¯s side and asks him

    ¡°Tell me anything about this, or I¡¯ll look at them more cautiously (Her weapons are being unsheathed)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, these are most people do. However, they will ask for permission if they want to take your pictures, nervously laughing¡±

    They entered into the street where many stores for them to choose. Meanwhile looking for a place to eat, Tabitha couldn¡¯t hold herself asking what happened in east mountain.

    ¡°It took you guys, months to prepare, and managed to take over that large place. I can¡¯t imagine how difficult it to destroy it¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to destroy but to retrieve it. The elves have use of it and made it harder for them to go through the stages of the enemy defenses. Truly it is hard. Facing the demons¡¯ puppets are the real problem for us¡±

    ¡°How dangerous are they?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the souls. Treat it like a person you know; strong, witted, and experience with hundred of lives. The legend comes back from the dead to bring no mercy¡±

    ¡°Yet, you guys won¡±

    ¡°We won because of numbers and aid from the elven gods. The dead weren¡¯t belonged to the living. As much I cared for you. Yui is more concern for both me and Kiege¡±

    Kiege siding with Miyusuki finding the right restaurant ¡°. . . That¡¯s look nice¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there! It is expensive and rather bland¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue walking then¡±

    Back to the three, Yui explains about why they come here ¡°Let¡¯s get straight forward why we are here. Juela, you¡¯re the convincing one. Try to let our friend to learn about our sincerity¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* What she is trying to say that we have heard about you getting too involved with your home district. Fuku City. We are just worried that there are people might take a little too far. Leading to accidents that is your responsibility¡±

    ¡°Laugh* look at us, Tabitha. We¡¯re both laughing as you done something to make them get hurt. It would be impossible though. The cheats are always there. The so called fail safe¡±

    ¡°But there is one person who, oh my. I think I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tabitha. We are here for you. Even you are going to leave as you promised. We are still here planning to abduct you out of here. You made them get into trouble than Myrrkei¡±

    Yui speaks it to the heart. The aunty spirit of her chills Tabitha¡¯s worries. She stutteringly asks

    ¡°Where do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Spokesman made some nice story when we got here. We didn¡¯t come from the train. We were at the shores at the east close to the edge of your city¡¯s road. He punished us not to go back to fight against the enemies, and he mentioned about your adventurers and let our guild members doused in the demons¡¯ indignation¡±

    Yui isn¡¯t too kind to Tabitha when it regards to facing the dangerous circumstances of their guild members. It gets Yui on her nerved.

    That lead Tabitha to realize that she brought out the guild members who are focusing and managing the ruins. Ironno and Haw are burned into the worse conditions, even healing magic won¡¯t work and requires special attention as it eaten their flesh to any magic on them. No medicines, nor special potions to stop the demonic power. That nice excuse was hiding the real reason why they are here. Her friends are the same people who are chosen to visit this city. Both Isekai City and Enders Bridge are one of the rarest cities open up to the moon cycles. Exposing to the sky with the tremendous horror of the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    Topic soon changes where the girls are focusing on Miyusuki¡¯s progress, he gives them the best place to have lunch. It¡¯s crowded yet popular, where adventurers gathered here, all Horsins and citizens gathered here. Very expensive to only the richest people could afford. Juela is a special client, even her own reputation reaches here when the Agatheans saw her.

    ¡°My lady Ri-E''ash, how do you know about this place?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence to meet you here. The Agathean adventurers, you seem that you can afford this place¡±

    ¡°Not at all, this city had special events to give offers for right price, calling it discounts. If you excuse us, we need to find our seats¡±

    Miyusuki waves at Juela to where they seated. All five together sitting, and eyes on to him. The nervous boy being alone with four women in front of him. Either he is scared to be around by adults or someone he knew spotted being with them. Neither was that is true, the Horsins only see Enders coming around with the young one. It is more of a concern to the boy than the other, but the citizens didn¡¯t see that. They tried to sneakily trying to butt into their table, but the Agatheans are acting seriously as they said to them

    ¡°Have you met Enders before?¡±

    ¡°Well, those two are citizens, we thought we could . . .¡±

    Their expressions weren¡¯t being nice but sheer concerns for them not to do it. The city guild members randomly spotted someone is trying to mess around the Enders over there. They step in and said to them

    ¡°You better not, I have visit Enders Bridge. You will feel awkward as those poker face people not getting our jokes clearly. Especially among the girls, they are colder than our girls here¡±

    ¡°You mean acting nice at front then gossiping at our backs¡±

    ¡°They are more like acting silent and giving you the weird look, beautiful mannequins they are. It creeps us out¡±

    Yui starts questioning Miyusuki as the other girls are checking on the menu. Miyusuki tries to get the menu ¡°Uhm, could we order first? I don¡¯t want to miss my order¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean . . . (She points at the menu with his chosen dishes)¡±

    ¡°!!! How?!¡±

    Kiege slightly pushes Yui from him ¡°It¡¯s better you should not know. We will just ruin the mood if you found out¡±

    Tabitha agreed ¡°Yes! She is like a young aunt among the group¡±

    Yui gives lifeless but threatening stare among the two ¡°Oh you want your story to be heard. Then listen here, those two were . . .¡±

    Juela silences her with her sash scroll, a size of a length of a normal napkin burns while Yui tries to break the silence. Miyusuki watches the small glimpse of their magic coursing within Yui¡¯s lips, as something welding on her mouth. The fight persists until they finished their orders and the waitress nervously left from the table. Yui was able to break free from it.

    ¡°Oh, look at there, she left in a hurry¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are getting the nerve to talk some gossip about us¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I don¡¯t do gossip, remember that!¡±

    Miyusuki had enough and accept her offer. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk¡±

    ¡°Good, first we need better greetings. I think you don¡¯t know about our names¡±

    ¡°Well, I, yeah. That¡¯s true¡±

    ¡°Ok, Tabitha you go first!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Why am I?! Fine, I am Tabitha. I joined the Raker Mawn guild before summer . . .¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°. . . and that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°What!? You have more details to tell him, how about your partner, Archivist?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, she already introduced me before¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with. It¡¯s Kiege Koe. An actual adventurer with collections of magic items and tools in my storage. If you want me to help with your gauntlet, I can give you more than those military tech¡±

    Juela interrupts her ¡°Military tech is illegal in their city¡±

    ¡°I know what I am saying here. There are ways¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry, then young man. Let me introduce myself, I am Juela Ri-E''ash. A mage with sashes made out of magic scrolls taping together. I can¡¯t be a help to you, but if you needed more advance spells then tell me. I hope Haw is allowed making spells for you¡±

    Miyusuki greet them return ¡°Oh thank you, I would glad to ask some help with you guys. I am Miyusuki, I used my mother¡¯s last name. You can call me a shield student. Haw gives me that nickname back in his day being a temporary teacher¡±

    Kiege starts laughing and Yui cuts her off ¡°Don¡¯t break the mood, it¡¯s my turn. My name is Oue¡¯Jhnr Demyr¡¯ankr. The woman who helps Tabitha to get her equipment with style and powerful abilities. You might know . . .¡±

    Her moody pride shows it front of him. The most difficult girl with a complex name pronunciation. All the girls are looking at her then said to Miyusuki

    ¡°Her nickname is Yui¡±

    Yui witness her friends¡¯ acting so proudly keep saying her name incorrectly. The feeling of herself having only small amount of people who says her name correctly. Spokesman is one of the examples and other acquaintances who speak her name respectfully.

    She felt a little down for a moment. ¡°Oue¡¯jhnr?¡±

    That¡¯s when she heard her name correctly. Was it luck to please her hearings? ¡°Oue¡¯junior Demir¡¯anchor?¡±

    Miyusuki is trying his best to say her name correctly. It was rare for her being attentive to hear someone saying her name correctly. Tabitha denies him ¡°It¡¯s Yui, it would be better to speak comfortably¡±

    Miyusuki is trying and Yui is looking at him like she is gambling of her own pride for only a name. ¡°Oue¡¯jhnr . . . Oue . . . jnhr. Oue, is that how they mispronounce your name?¡±

    Fake tears coming out from her eyes as it reflects on the brightness of her magic. Kiege turns his head to Yui as she is grinning so devilishly to hear her name, perfectly.

    Kiege tries to stop the mood of her incredible nuisance around the two. Juela places the barrier at him to shade away the view as Yui¡¯s arrogancy pulling both Juela and Tabitha to her aunt like attitude.

    ¡°You hear that?! that boy says my name correctly. How about you two? Two of you are older than him, and he did better than the years and months we are being together. Where¡¯s your excuse now with that weak tongue of yours? You two should learn a thing or two . . .¡±

    Miyusuki and Kiege see them being busy as the meals are already serving into their table. They helped the servers to setting up the table as the floating dishes and servings were disrupted by Juela¡¯s shade barriers. Kiege grabs the big hot pot at the center, a large heavy pot boiling and readying to serve the ingredients. With her own hands, Miyusuki watches in awe with her muscles showing from her clothes. She gently places it at the table, while see them still talking about Yui¡¯s arrogance. She quickly drops it with a large noisy slam.

    The utensils are shaking a bit and the three shuts up and look at the dishes before them. Tabitha immediately breaks the flow of Yui¡¯s complaints and straight to the food. Juela looks at Miyusuki as he feels his head is moving towards her face. Worrisome face and he hears her whispering. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, don¡¯t let Yui talks while eating. I know it rude for you people to talk while we eat¡±

    ¡°But? there is an exception . . .¡±

    ¡°I understand, but please give Tabitha some peace here. She deserves it after her errands in this city. There is one thing, as a guild member. You won¡¯t be leaving without us. We are in a guild, after all¡±

    They eat their lunch. It wasn¡¯t long as the pot is almost run out when Kiege has a great appetite after fighting against the puppets outside of the city. They forgot about Miyusuki and talk about more important means.

    ¡°I am wondering, Tabitha. How far does they mastered using their mana? It would be easy for us to be sure how strong your people are¡±

    ¡°That? I don¡¯t know, I was focusing in the ruins for a long time and wondering across Fuku City. I can sense their danger level, but that¡¯s all I got. I only face one man becoming a demon¡±

    Miyusuki froze and gives himself a big gulp then coughs after he almost spew out the foods. He had his bad experience witnessing the crime. Yui didn¡¯t hesitate and caught him being scared. She links between him and her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard something that scared you¡±

    Miyusuki looks around if anybody notice, they didn¡¯t and focus on their own conversation ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is just the two of us. I guess you witness something traumatizing¡±

    ¡°My neighbors died from that incident. They even shut themselves in their own home and not letting themselves out until the Foundation was finished. Thank goodness is over, Sanquin offered me some help and its¡¯ over, I hope¡±

    Miyusuki is struggling with his mind being link with Yui, her calmed attitude led him to become nervous rom what¡¯s going on in between conversation and while eating. Lunch was over before he even trying to get his head together, he kept himself in silent by enjoying the foods. Thanks to Yui¡¯s wanting to talk, they remained quiet and stay quiet until they finished their meals, but Kiege did have slight whispers here and there. Tabitha wasn¡¯t too happy doing it and Juela just ignores her.

    After their lunch, they start making plans for the rest of the day. Tabitha had her hour, then they have to play their time with Miyusuki. Tabitha feels sorry for him being tag along with her friends. After knowing why, it conflicts her schedule for Haw¡¯s sake. She is thinking buying Haw and Ironno some gifts after they did to help her. Then she hears Juela talking about the sphere.

    ¡°I remember there was a transport with the sphere, when we delivered our equipment for Haw¡¯s project. I was wondering what happens to it?¡±

    ¡°A sphere? Then Yui, you can trace it, right?¡±

    ¡°Why not going to Haw¡¯s project? I read the reports. He left it somewhere at school¡±

    Miyusuki raises his hand and said to them ¡°You mean the sphere at our school. I don¡¯t think the school will let you in. Unless you know teacher Haw¡±

    Juela declines the idea ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on having fun. All of us had did something difficult from the other days. Well of course we don¡¯t want Miyusuki acting spoiled in our vacation. You¡¯ll need your training¡±

    Kiege didn¡¯t complained and start making plans for herself. They hear her adjusting her body, and cracks and soft relief from her breath. Tabitha didn¡¯t think that Kiege had an idea.

    ¡°Then as the only person who don¡¯t use magic. I could use my time to see how he is progressing. Miyusuki wants to test his skill, right?¡±

    Miyusuki feels something like from one of his friends. Acting sneaky and planning something no good, but the opportunity to meet other guild members made him want to try.

    ¡°Yeah! What training have you mind?¡±

    Kiege pulls his arm and begin going a different direction, not knowing where to go, just away from the girls. Tabitha tries to stop her, but pulled in by Yui¡¯s hand. Tabitha lets it go and watch the two going on their way.

    As three, what else does these two want to go next? ¡°So, what are we going to go next?¡±

    Juela looks at the stores with merchandise on display, she is curious once again from these strange customs and lifestyles. While Yui is having a serious time looking at the dresses at the other stores. Tabitha sees what¡¯s going on and she¡¯s glad that they are having their own interests. She raises her hand and make a pose ¡°Then let¡¯s go window shopping¡±

    ¡°Shopping for windows?¡±

    ¡°Yui, it¡¯s a slang term. Don¡¯t ask until she does it¡±

    They are appeared a shop that sales windows. Yui gives a smug look

    ¡°Yeah, window shopping¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me!¡±

    Tabitha tricks them for the first time and gives herself a nice laugh. The two looks at her as she is joking around. They laugh too as they force her inside. ¡°Wait! I was just only kidding¡±

    ¡°Kidding? You mean childing? Oh, this aunt will help you learn what¡¯s window shopping is¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡± Juela couldn¡¯t say a word and spend their afternoon fooling around. Where Isekai City is closing in to resume the siege they had before, and to enjoy what time left if the city fell more than it needed be.

    Kombat, Miyusuki¡¯s uncle is surprised about his nephew bringing a woman. A well-built muscle woman at best. She removed her outfit and borrowed some safety gears to wear. He said to him

    ¡°Is she a member of your guild?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and she needs your workshop to make her equipment more legal¡±

    ¡°You mean less illegal¡±

    Both of them gives that look trying to talk smack to each other, after few laughs and saw Kiege is getting the materials. Kombat never realized how a beauty she is when she starts hammering. Short powerful blows with magic busting out of it, this makes his day a bit more interesting here.

 Lets Resumes: The Shields Arms - Chapter 175

    COI C175

    Yui is getting by, each passing stores, and she acts a bit more mature than Tabitha had thought. Yui mostly brag most of the time regarding to the product and the questionable merchandise she sees. The pedestrians think she is just a young teenage girl from her height, even though her mature body is given as an adult. Short she maybe, and one of the strongest among their group. Juela let her be and said to Tabitha,

    ¡°So, this is how business work, they are attentive and showing greetings with a smile. I hope those workers know that Yui is not too keen of politeness regarding how they behave¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m sure what you are talking about. But I¡¯m not going to make fun of her how did they recommend her¡±

    Juela brings out the note, the list of questions they have in mind. ¡°Turns out Kiege is able to get my notes to scramble and made hers to the front. Let¡¯s first answer my question. Ahem* Your reflection, have you saved all the people you know so far?¡±

    Tabitha starts tearing up, and Juela blocks her tears with sound of her magic ringing bell.

    ¡°In truth, there are only a few I know, but everyone trusts me. Thanks to Azin from the Not Worthy guild¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, that guild. That question should be answered to Yui. For now, can we continue . . .¡±

    Yui is looking at Juela, sternly questioning to her eyes without a word. Juela wipes Tabitha¡¯s tears and Yui keeps her temper and her tone shook the both of them

    ¡°This is Tabitha¡¯s day or days. Get a move on or we can talk about it back at the embassy, we have a big lunch and dinner will ruin our waist if we keep this up¡±

    Tabitha wipes her tears and asked ¡°Then why the early big feast at lunch¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you have to face Kiege herself. You deserved not to hear her complain being hungry. You have no idea how improvised she is with food¡±

    Tabitha turns to Juela for more about Kiege and she said ¡°Have you eaten ¡®monsters¡¯ before?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Kiege can cook monsters, it¡¯s bad for you and at the same time good how its taste. You¡¯ll regret someday when you taste it¡±

    To their next stop, they found a saloon or spa among the stores. Tabitha was a bit ecstatic to see it, and Juela is here for a reason. She points it out. ¡°Since we are here and Kiege won¡¯t be liking at this place. We guess we could try to relax there¡±

    Juela looks at the prices ¡°By the gods, why is so expensive?¡±

    Yui shows her remarks ¡°Everything around here is expensive¡±

    Juela takes her first hesitation to pull out her purse. ¡°I hope this place is better than the one in Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Wait! You guys have a spa there?¡±

    Juela shuts her mouth and forgot that Tabitha didn¡¯t come with them into their spa. Tabitha cornered her as she tries to make excuses. Yui never seen Tabitha acting up over a relaxing service.

    ¡°Yeah, we have that at our city. I never knew you love something expensive. Let¡¯s compare it to this one, let¡¯s see they have one of those environmental saunas or sun-bathing quarter houses. Tabitha¡¯s eyes shine that is not even spa supposed to have, she comes to Yui¡¯s side and said,

    ¡°Are there more?¡±

    ¡°Juela, you are the expert here with a calm attitude. You tell her¡±

    Yui watches the two fighting to get the details of the spa. No matter how the two plays along in such a rough commotion. She opens the door and saw the staff were all charming men. The clients are in the waiting room, eyeing at them as they show their charms. Yui thought about Tabitha just said before

    ¡°. . . Kiege won¡¯t be liking at this place . . .¡±

    She never questioned it and now the boys are the staff. Tabitha was right, Kiege has no interest of having conversation with men. Especially Ladies¡¯ man.

    ¡°Heh, I guess Tabitha learned about us better than I have believed¡±

    Kombat never seen his nephew focuses on Kiege¡¯s works, away from the nice muscles and closer to the forge. A sip of his coffee and looking at Kiege¡¯s physique at the back and lower down to her legs. He imagined what she looks like in a gym. A slight slow to the sounds of the smithing with her own talents. Miyusuki is trying to snap his uncle up as his eyes are direct focus.

    ¡°Ah? Uncle where at you looking at?¡±

    ¡°The nice curves I see from that weird piece of metal¡±

    ¡°Is your uncle, ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is usually strict when using the workshop but he is looking at that piece. What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Some parts I need to make for your training, now help me brand this on the plate¡±

    Kiege did more on smithing than actual workshop. No using at the table and keep using herself to improvise the materials faster than using it outright the clamps, bearings, or any of the power tools. This makes him want to teach her a thing or two. Kiege¡¯s own hands are strong, treated like other tools to hold in place as she rams the hammer on the plating like she is the metal press. All while Miyusuki helps her to use the blowtorch.

    Too fast than any normal people in metal crafting, but it seems her improvision is developing to the next step. First, she makes her own tools, then shift to a proper working station, and finally, all the pieces are ready for assembly. It is odd, but he can¡¯t judge someone in this world of magic. It wasn¡¯t even an hour after that they are now in the assembly phase

    ¡°How am I going to believe that you are actually crafting that fast?¡±

    His uncle is seeing what she did in quick succession. ¡°It¡¯s because this city is overwhelming using of mana for me to use it better¡±

    Channeling the mana from her hands, her equipment had gathered so much and temper the materials with proper measure.

    Mostly the materials are realistic enough for his uncle to get it to work with power tools, and seeing her using magic without the power tools and heavy machinery made him feel dumbfounded. Miyusuki thought the same, and he can only trust her effort.

    ¡°What a woman¡± His uncle says it without regret.

    Miyusuki was embarrassed and said to Kiege ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, what you have done is really amazing¡±

    ¡°Amazing huh?¡±

    Kiege pulls out her scroll and gathered all the materials and put it together, the rest of the materials are sent to the equipment and let it do its own thing.

    A powerful scroll quickly crafts the needed item she needed. She did at the beginning was pure rune writing. Both of them don¡¯t know that rune writings require carving the words on the plates. It will reveal itself to her once the neutral mana is removed and let the scroll fickle with it inside the item. A large boom coming from it and her set is complete, the hocus pocus special effects appeared out of nowhere as his uncle embarrassingly did it to his nephew.

    ¡°You still using that poof thing every time something is finished¡±

    ¡°I was planning to help you out, but she¡¯s got herself more than an hour. I can¡¯t complain with that hot bod right there¡±

    Miyusuki misunderstands, he looks at her and not the items she made. Those elusive innuendos make him think differently, but his uncle is not wrong by the way. She wears it front of them as the basic armory with simple plates and guards. Then she brings out from her magic bag is the machineries from Rune Isles. As it almost gets into a warning signal inside his uncle workshop. It manages to hide beneath her new piece of equipment. Kiege picks Miyusuki up, and made his uncle figure it out.

    ¡°Is that an exoskeleton?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have just said, but it¡¯s up to you when use it. I know it¡¯s illegal to bring here, but enemies will sure use it here¡±

    His uncle was a bit skeptic, yet he understands why he can¡¯t stop her in this. His first encounter from his partner, Sniper, said to him when they come across the wraith in power armor. A monstrosity in between the newly grown massive tree. His nephew needs more the training he could get about this world, and starts to imagine how many girls he will have to see him really done something great. Kombat plays along

    ¡°I allow it, but first let me bring out my camera to record my nephew¡¯s first training with you¡±

    ¡°Recordings? Since your family, I expect you going to show it your friends later¡±

    Where Kiege is wearing less than she should, she wears only the safety uniform. Her other clothes left on the table, Kombat wasn¡¯t trying to see the nice view of her. It is telling himself the speed and the precision of her inside his work shop is safety reasons. It reminds him about Sniper about the fictional scifi-fantasy, battle engineers or something. He thought to himself how he can make something in the midst of battle. He had his pointers on the Repair boy, the Dexter Guild is giving him only words for now. Now he can see more than just heavy equipment in the making. Kiege is making in front of him. He won¡¯t be left behind as he worries for his nephew.

    They step out from the workshop. The people are here is watching their co-worker¡¯s nephew to train, and their gaze focus on her instead. Kiege has this strict look on her face as she wears the exoskeleton. Swaying her hands to test the abilities it has, and her prototype lamp in a cylindrical glass. The mechanism of her exoskeleton helps her reload her magic scroll inside. Only two papers at a time, but it only light at once. She has too many disadvantages with her improvised replica of her own equipment. It doesn¡¯t matter, she has her power level down enough and strong enough to face the gauntlet.

    Her smiles to herself showing off how she is going to feel what Archivist and the rest of her guildmembers working in this city. The thrill of a pain with a bad handicap,

    ¡°So, shield student. I hope you¡¯ve been improved without your mentor¡±

    ¡°I told you before, I am training with Haw. I am doing normal exercises and learn to practice my skills¡±

    ¡°I admired the effort you bring yourself into, kid. Then how about feeling a spar, I¡¯ll show you how an adventurer deal with people with high defense¡±

    The cheers from the back as the workers on their breaks showing their supports

    ¡°You can do it¡±

    ¡°Let us see how you can handle her¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get dominated with her looks, just the thighs and it¡¯s all good¡±

    ¡°Look at her muscles, that¡¯s the only thing that won¡¯t make you hard, laugh*¡±

    Kiege hears them trying to make smooth liners on the boy, not understanding what they said, she looks at the boy¡¯s impression blushing and trying to focus here. A twitch coming from her face, she really doesn¡¯t like to see serious man distracted only by her beauty. She is one strong woman from Rune Isles.

    ¡°Alright, raise your weapons, if you have one, Miyusuki¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    The spar is starting and everyone is looking at Miyusuki¡¯s progress. He suits up his armor, gauntlet, his rune shield and his personal throwing daggers. Kiege sees that he is acting like a javelin man. She sets her stance and slowly moving side to side, bravely moving forward. Her weapons make a sound and can¡¯t be seen. The shield student combined his gauntlet, set to left-handed, with his throwing knives. Wary to see Kiege without holding a weapon, the noise coming from her hand holding nothing can made a sound of metal.

    He throws his daggers first, high speed precision. Kiege takes the damage. With her fast reflex intentionally hits her shoulder, to where she can endure, and takes slight steps back. The throw feels like a bolt than normal throwing knives. She feels the daggers are burning up and pulls it out. The daggers return to his hands.

    ¡°Groan*¡±

    With her confident face, she persists and keep making a sound of her invisible weapons. The shield student did it again and throws at her, this time in more critical spots.

    Kiege got hit again, but didn¡¯t hit where the shield student thought. Haw taught him about this, when he faced him and got beaten because he didn¡¯t hit the weak points. Now it repeats again with her. She is trying to learn about him by using her body as a test. She observes him carefully as he starts to play along the idleness. She nods proudly that he knows what she is trying to do. The daggers are still on her, hitting mostly her arms and protecting her body as where the mechanism she placed on. The shield student starts doubting if he wants to picks his dagger back. Cheers uprising his doubt as the workers support him

    ¡°Keep going, she is at the distance¡±

    ¡°Do that trick, it seems to work¡±

    The shield student watches her steps and acting according what he sees. The aches she is showing but remained calm and proudly looking at him. The cheers keep going as the confidence boost lowered his suspicion. He nods to himself and pulls the dagger off from her. Kiege¡¯s mechanical limbs comes out, a twig like hands come out and grabs the daggers from disappearing. The runes on her exoskeleton opens up and brings her closer to him. Both Kiege and the shield student held the throwing daggers, his gauntlet and her mechanical limb touched. He bashes his shield on her and backs away.

    ¡°Groan*¡± Kiege feels another powerful blow, she stumbles a bit and keep herself still and proudly to see his performance. The shield student can¡¯t see why she is struggling but keep her positive attitude. Once again play the same beginning, he keeps his stance and keep watch on her. Kiege starts coughing as her way has difficulty getting through his shield. Her weapons still make a noise without him seeing what weapon it is. He sees nothing, and she swings it low, dragging on the ground to hear the sliding metal blade on the floor. A slight spark coming from the final edge of the sweep, it gets brighter as she begins to strike.

    He raises his shield and hears only a bump on it. No strong impacted on it, he looks up what¡¯s going on. Then the spark is above to his head and gets a whack with a strong blunt force. A strong hit and he is tipping down. Kiege commits the dangerous blow as she slides it again on the floor and the sparks keep going, ending the use of her invisible weapon. She continues to use her shoulder to bash him down further. The shield student switches his gauntlet from left to right-handed and the rune shield is energized. The shield exploded with a strong knockback force, pushing her away cleanly.

    Her injured body barely keep herself holding up from the runes. The exoskeleton brings out more limbs and reaches out to his feet, the powered shield creates a barrier, making it harder for the limbs to catch him. He throws his dagger and she was able to catch it, the mechanical limbs have reflexes go beyond from her abilities. He¡¯s shocked, then she fights back as another invisible weapons pierces through his rune shield. The impervious shell still holds but something phases through him and feels like he was being impaled. He instinctively pushes her out as he was being pulled.

    Kiege jumps over his bashing shield and go to his shoulders. She was able to land on top of his head and locked him with her legs. The shield student¡¯s head is being crushed by her strong thighs with the strong grip of the exoskeleton. He throws his energized rune shield. It bounces off as the barrier appeared out of nowhere. Keeps on bouncing around to hit her from the back.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Kiege screams as the tremendously hits her back, giving herself to endure it and squeezing him even more. The mechanical limbs forced out to pull her to the ground, slamming him to the floor. Dropping to the floor, Kiege fell harder.

    The shield student drop on his face with the weight of her and her thigh grip. She fell with her arms injured from the daggers leaving no protection for her head to land on. She rolls down and her lamp falls and leaving a crack. Agonizing in pain, she kept looking confidently and sees the shield student is standing up for more. The confident face still twitching on her. The lamp unleashes the spell on him as the two scrolls activated. Miyusuki¡¯s feeling drained and his arms feeling pierced.

    The aura of the spells drained his body off and transfer it to Kiege. Kiege is able to move her arms and hears the sounds of her invisible weapon. He hears the swift sound of the weapon moving, her weapon is materializing and see that she carries a flail. It then transforms into a staff and twirl it around and gives him the final blow. Not likely though, his energized shield keeps bouncing and hits her staff before landing a hit. The opportunity was lost, the shield student didn¡¯t realize it. He tries to bring out his throwing daggers, he misses the shot as she ripostes it and hits his hand. The last combo she had done is landing on his wounds coming from his arms. Ending the fight, with him given up.

    His uncle and the others never expect to see Kiege to fight like that. Their reading signatures found out, that her equipment is inferior to his. But there is no judging on an experienced woman against the inexperience student. They clap for his young nephew. Kiege is also happy to see his progress, but she hates one little thing about him. They give them a healing potion. His uncle helps his nephew to drink it, but Kiege stops him.

    ¡°His training is not over yet¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I won¡¯t be a good guardian if he is lying down in pain¡±

    ¡°That pain is not even worth crying for. Even you know you have faced the siege before¡±

    His co-workers give a strong remark ¡°Ouch! I think she gives that boy a deserve lesson here. I am not sure how she able to fight with that invisible weapon of hers, but we sure need to learn more about these secrets. Why can¡¯t we see your weapons though?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because what this technology has is cloaked¡±

    The exoskeleton revealed its true form. They see it clearly as it has its own energy weapons. The mechanism, it interacts how the limbs moved and turn into a weapon. Very thin strong wires that won¡¯t flex, able to move and transition into a different weapon.

    Kiege picks him up on his waist to her shoulders and his front to her back. His behind is showing in front of them. This is showing to herself as a sign of capture and victory. She said to him

    ¡°I made that exoskeleton because of your gauntlet. An amateur like you can¡¯t be greedy enough with that energy of yours hitting on me with your daggers¡±

    The exoskeleton is powering down, and her muscles start to bulk and carry the weight. She places him down and looks at him again with confidence. Miyusuki wants to know

    ¡°Why all the sparring I have, I lost every time?¡±

    ¡°You lost, because you need endurance¡±

    The workers give the ¡®ooh¡¯ at him, it is true that he needs some stats to uncover some hidden skills from what he learned. He persists ¡°Then please tell me what I am not doing right¡±

    ¡°Certainly, first excuse your audience because I am not a sweet heart like your friend, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°But we are not that close¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to be close to you?¡±

    The random weapon she pulls out, an actual solid weapon. Shines in runes as it flows along the air. The aura is not particularly any mana in their city. The bright wind glows forth, flowing out around them.

    Her smirk is getting gentler, not visually, the wind is elven. Miyusuki never felt like this and know it is dangerous. Still, he shows no fear on the outside, and his instinct is shouting from his heart to show fear.

    ¡°Do you like to or not?¡±

    Miyusuki is pulsing his head, yet his body is relaxed. Dividing both his conscious and his body, his stuttering mouth can¡¯t normally react to sudden movement and in slow motion on his lips, and still able to keep him from fainting. His training paid off, to the short of it. He needs to be as Enders as he can be and have little honesty to himself.

    ¡°Can I? Because I want to be as strong close to you as a warrior because my role is a tank¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The crowd went on blushing for him. The innuendo gets to him to say it, and he has no idea he meant to her. Kiege sees the mood around her, seriously staring at them to think it is those one of those romantic one liner. She has enough and said to him in a strict tone.

    ¡°I have enough, come with me. I¡¯ll rather teach your privately for now on¡±

    ¡°Ooh!¡±

    The workers laugh as a joke, and Miyusuki is getting embarrassed for some reason.

    He turns to her and see her eyes glaring to a point of life-threatening. It¡¯s haunting and she seems don¡¯t like what she sees. Miyusuki misunderstood and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?!¡±

    ¡°For what?!¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± She answers him so suddenly and pulled him up again and carried him away, one last sight before she is about to leave. The audience gives thumps up to the boy for good luck. The forced polite smile coming from her as she asks his uncle for permission.

    ¡°May I continue this boy¡¯s training¡±

    ¡°Oh sure . . .¡± The twitching smile coming from him made her wish he shouldn¡¯t

    ¡°Please be gentle with him¡±

    The workers laugh highly and gives their goodbyes. Miyusuki feels the strength of her arms holding tightly or squeezing into his body as if she needs to strangle someone to ease her temper. He needs to endure it, and thanks to the partial of his mana in him. His resistances are able to hold off her strong grip. She places him down on the floor behind the building. Kiege sees him confused from all this. This moment like this she will get explode and bent her rage to herself, but there are also other ways to do it.

    ¡°Hey! Is there a place you can lift weights?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kiege is furious at the moment, and Miyusuki had pointed a way. More clearly, he uses his gauntlet to enhance his limited mana to cast a portal. Still confused and Kiege follows through the portal, dragging him along to soothe her annoyed face. It¡¯s the gym in Mihayara district, a deep breath coming her mouth and no sigh. It¡¯s frustrating as she comes in as she is desperate. Miyusuki follows her in. The staff welcomes them, and immediately feels a dark aura from her. Enrage and impatient, they immediately go through to stop her. It wasn¡¯t that long, and she was able to get in without problem. It took a bit of time as she finally gets what she wanted.

    Miyusuki pounders himself what¡¯s going on. Still Kiege is working out is making him curious. Everyone looks at her as they are using the normal exercise routine, while she is more than doing normal. Because of the rules of the standard weight limit, she brings her personal runes to bring in more weights. Her muscles are burning and veins showing, and still keeps her beauty. They see her muscles are normal, but the way she carries the weights are beyond to their expectation. No magic, and just pure on human strength. A wipe from her sweat she feels her exhaustion coming out from it.

    She sits next to him holding her breath. A strong shout covered with runes mitigate it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I wasn¡¯t controlling my anger¡±

    ¡°So, what was that for? You went silent after I reply¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, but I am not a worthy mentor. I can understand what you just said, but those guys get into my veins when they trying to smother up some words. I may not understand it but their expressions give it away¡±

    ¡°Wait? You don¡¯t like people talk to you like that¡±

    ¡°I sure I can tolerate it, People has limits. Even I am a woman¡±

    Miyusuki got stuck to this place because Kiege got a bad attitude from the workers. Because of his time is watching her, he took it a chance to ask her

    ¡°Then would you like to teach me something Haw told me?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°The reaction . . .¡±

    ¡°Reaction?! Oh, you mean the beginning and the ending. ¡®Reaction¡¯ is not commonly used to us, but some guild knew but I can tell you what it is¡±

    Kiege and Miyusuki go to a different room as they discuss about it. Kiege brought her mechanical limb as an example.

    ¡°You see here, this limb. Robotic is made out all the materials around the world. The only way to make real is to get them to make this. This is a basis of reaction, multiple tasks into one action. Tell me, Miyusuki. From the beginning, do you find something about you gathering around the Enders¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is a reaction. Would make it clear that I tell you everything?¡±

    ¡°I hope not, I¡¯m not that smart but I would guess that gauntlet of yours. I might take a guess at it¡±

    Miyusuki tells from the start; from Sanquin¡¯s ceremony, basis of exercising with Haw, his first gauntlet, the accident, the meeting with Tabitha, his first adventure as a guild member, and lastly, he almost forgot the strange gem he had. Kiege listens to him very carefully. His adventures are really something, and what¡¯s stranger that there is more than her own guild who is helping him. This is what Haw meant, but is the time really correct?

    ¡°Since when did Haw mentioned you about it? Was it before your first group adventure or after?¡±

    ¡°I think it is after. Have you figured it out already?¡±

    The looks of his face wanting answers. Kiege sees why Haw had said it to him. Enders Guild have a knack on having someone to test their targets for them, but this is personal. Comparing to Tabitha¡¯s reflection will probably led her to use the support of other guilds, this boy being the disciple of Sanquin. It must mean that the daemos had already consider him. It is too soon for him to know about it. The best person to play these words are

    ¡°You should try to talk to Yui. I think is connecting to you is the gem. You said there¡¯s an object inside. I know runes, not magic gems¡±

    ¡°Ok, could you ask around to them? I don¡¯t want to explain to them again¡±

    The rest of the evening is learning about his requirements, Miyusuki notice how Kiege is not a good teacher type because of her temper. However, there are things he learns to get the right fitness he needed to use Sanquin¡¯s techniques. Kiege sees only a few natural stats have flourished on to him. He has stamina, and that¡¯s it. His strength, dexterity, and endurance are lacking. Yet she feels sorry for him to bring him along to body build herself. With that, on this hour, she discusses one last thing.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try to use Sanquin¡¯s basic technique¡±

    ¡°Really here? Why now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an apology for letting myself in grief. You can at least learn it since you only gain stamina¡±

    ¡°Wait, I was also doing some exercise too¡±

    ¡°In order to obtain strength other physical physique, it needs exposure. Your city is clean for you to have such physique. I know you don¡¯t understand it, since you don¡¯t know how neutral mana does in your body¡±

    ¡°Then how do you obtain it?¡±

    ¡°Pure raw power, not in the use of mana. The limits how your kind naturally strong you are. It will take some time for you to learn. How about I give you a technique then?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Excitement going around his head as he is given untold abilities, no citizens would understand this technique as it is only required on pure stamina. Teleported near at the Ferry, the outside of it. The same place where Haw and him sparred. Miyusuki mimics how Kiege is making in a sitting position. The breathing technique, it wasn¡¯t what he had thought but he did it what he was instructed to do.

    ¡°Carefully exhales, use your stamina to release out something inside of you. You¡¯ll see your breath in colorful mist and . . . Well, that¡¯s an odd color¡±

    Miyusuki sees his breath, black, and reminiscence how Archivist breathe out back in the water realm. It shook him into excitement.

    ¡°Kiege, this is amazing. What abilities it can do with it . . .? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Kiege is only staring and right in front of her is a breath of shadowy mist. Archivist had it too, comparably, his breath has stronger texture than she had remembered. Sanquin also used this breath too. She remembers how she uses it, and with enough move sets used, there can be a chance that this boy could be able to do it differently.

    ¡°Try to control it, with just your thoughts. From what I can see here, Sanquin is truly your mentor¡±

    Miyusuki entrusted her to follow what she instructs him. The black breath flows around him and continue to swirl around. Then it¡¯s starting to form and morph into what he had imagined. A body is made, then soon vanished from thin air. Kiege sees what it is and said to him

    ¡°Was that a dark silhouette with white eyes?¡±

    ¡°You saw it? I imagined someone. Can¡¯t you see what he looks like¡±

    ¡°With eyes that big, I can¡¯t say much¡±

    Miyusuki feels little light in the head, but he surely saw it¡¯s identical to Archivist¡¯s. Maybe this is his opportunity with his training with them.

 Lets Resumes: The Shields Confidence part 1 - Chapter 176

    COI C176

    On the next day, it is Juela and Tabitha will be training Miyusuki. Yui and Kiege are going to take care on the safe rooms. Juela supposed to be the only person not to train him because of her high tier magic. She knows this is Sanquin¡¯s disciple, what mana will she allow to use? Then they saw the black mist coming out from his mouth. Miyusuki mentions again about the ¡®reaction¡¯. Both of the girls heard a bit from Kiege, and Yui claps her hand for not getting into the secrets what lies on to him. Tabitha was against the idea of keeping a secret.

    It wasn¡¯t that long she has a nice story about Sanquin. This makes Tabitha more wanting Miyusuki to insist knowing about it. Yui said no, and because of that. Juela have to be with Tabitha not going to tell him what is it. Tabitha lost the fight, and couldn¡¯t beat Yui with the equipment she has. It was so easy for Yui to defeat her and now Miyusuki looks at it.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the head band, Tabitha?¡±

    Juela tries to act by choking herself and looks away. Tabitha opens her mouth without saying a word, a daunting expression to make her feel hopeless wanting to talk with him.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t get it why you guys really don¡¯t want to talk about him¡± Surprised while holding her mouth, the head band really is stopping her saying the specific words she needed to say to him. Miyusuki can only guessed

    ¡°Are you guys talk about what Haw told me?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I never thought you mention about it to Kiege, as it is called the beginnings and the endings. It is easy for you to understand that you have been fully acted as an Enders. Now I understand why the guild masters and mistresses allowed you to join the conversation, but then again, they never even give you the initials. I promised you, you¡¯ll find yourself more than you are prepared¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t respond, only Juela explains to him with more mystery than solid facts. She hopes that Miyusuki won¡¯t be someone¡¯s puppet, the demons are more eager to make them subjects than partners, yet she still keeping her doubts away whereas Sanquin is involved. Then she guesses about Spokesman¡¯s wife, Lilith, keeping her to wonder how many demons that Miusuki is going to face in the future. Her moping expression is sweeping away in her imagination, Miyusuki and Juela are planning for his next training.

    ¡°So, that means. Then this item given to me by the Enders, has value, right?¡±

    Juela sees the gem on his hand, it is not the same gem she gave to Haw. Kiege spoke about it, and it seems to be hibernating rather than awake. It is nothing to compare with the Not Worthy Guild¡¯s beads, yet she sees that there is more than just beads inside, a cross. Juela sighs*

    ¡°Kiege should¡¯ve continue training with you. I know she is a hot head, less of an aunt like Yui, but she has dedication to train you and show you your weaknesses¡±

    ¡°Oh, I did. My uncle records everything during my first spar with her. Take a look¡±

    Tabitha and Juela watches the sparring. It is short, that¡¯s good. Then they saw Kiege is struggling fighting him. Obviously, she is fighting against Dexter Guild¡¯s battle gauntlet and a . . . Juela turns her eyes toward him looking serious. A tsk* and she slowly shakes her head murmuring her expression, with her looks trying to be elegant yet frustration sees through her. Miyusuki didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, except he should explained himself.

    ¡°I guess my equipment were strong, right?¡±

    ¡°A trainee that held so much equipment than you can ever possibly known for. My boy, I guess you are responsible enough with all those equipment¡±

    They weren¡¯t expecting it, the three women coming here to fill the job after hearing reports from Spokesman that three men are down. Tabitha¡¯s reflection was more than they could handle. Not knowing the secrets of this city has already been influenced, so far. That Lilith coming here is definitely true from her perspective. Miyusuki, the shield student, have more than enough to carry his own Enders equipment. Like Ironno who secretly possessing special scrolls that are illegal in this city. Haw did it too by given it to him as well. A smile from Juela¡¯s face appeared then quickly getting strict.

    Tabitha knows that look and said to Miyusuki ¡°Hey! What kind of equipment did Haw and the others gave it to you?¡±

    Miyusuki feels shaken to hear Tabitha acting serious all of a sudden, he immediately tells them

    ¡°Ah? The gauntlet is from Dexter Guild, and my shield was a gift by Haw . . .¡±

    Juela didn¡¯t believed him ¡°There¡¯s no way Haw can able to make the right materials for your shield, who else are in involved¡±

    ¡°RUSIC! I mean, I heard Rusic helps him to make it. Am I in trouble?¡±

    Juela calms down, yet her gazes keeping in tract on him. She lays out her hand and Miyuzuki follows the message. He handed over his gears.

    Somewhere outside of the ferry, this is always be the training point for Miyusuki¡¯s free time. After another long training in the morning, schools at this time are closed because of the upcoming siege. This was his time to get the extra days on working on his training, Kiege did helped him recognized his weaknesses then went out in frustration and forced him into a gym. He was lucky how the staff take care of the situation and gives her a temporary membership. Still, watching Kiege exercise is more than he had realize she is strong and can¡¯t believe his defenses withstand her attacks. Luckily, he had his mind speaks out and now led to Juela.

    The sash scrolls identify his equipment. The most prior to use scrolls are burning into the rune shield. There she finds what she truly concerned about. Tabitha thought not telling Miyusuki about his discipleship with Sanquin, but there is this shield had made more problems than she never would expect. Rusic, the heavy drinker, and a good companion had given him a dwarven magic runes. Inside the large plate of the shield, the rune writings reveal its empty blank writings. Not yet to open until the wielder is ready.

    ¡°Juela, what are all these?¡±

    ¡°I fear as much, Sanquin is deliberately bringing her spoils to him¡±

    ¡°Spoils?!¡±

    Juela places her hand on her forehead. What¡¯s with Sanquin¡¯s plan for him? It is obvious they are not going to stay, but offer him what she had back in the older eras. She¡¯s gone mad of her personal grudges. The fate of this boy is like the chosen one will bring great salvation upon his people. Her own train of thought couldn¡¯t understand the plot of the demons. Still, she wants to ask him.

    ¡°Have anyone of the city knew about your gifts?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been testing out my shield like it is strong, but not powerful¡±

    ¡°Powerful is not supposed to be given to a shield. You can¡¯t kill people with it, and importantly, are you using it against powerful attacks?¡±

    The silent has spoken his answers. Now Juela is starting to think more of his training, Tabitha is going to expect as much as she ever witnessed her friend thinking about it. She said to him

    ¡°Are you sure that you didn¡¯t even test your equipment? Me and Archivist had practice so much at the Mihayara District¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I am not going to use powerful abilities at school, and my training is exercising. Oh yeah, I also learn from Kiege¡¯s advice. I learn a technique called, uhm, what is called again? Black mist, it¡¯s something that blows out from my mouth. Want to see?¡±

    ¡°We already heard it from her and you already show it to us, remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah I forgot, so . . . want me to show you, again?¡±

    They turn around and Juela gestures her hand to let them be while she thinks. Miyusuki gets excited and show them what he learned. He positioned himself and take a normal stance, he breathes deeply and pressed out his chest releasing the black mist coming out his mouth. But it wasn¡¯t coming out from his mouth. Did Kiege made a mistake to where the black mist coming out? No, he already used the technique. Juela understood that this black mist is commonly used for warriors in martial arts, to differentiate the skills between mana and physical arts, the term called techniques instead of ¡®magic¡¯ skills.

    Miyusuki¡¯s silhouette appeared then quickly disappears. He is showing his abilities and quickly interferes his own concentration. The black mist was not fully formed. Tabitha responds to it

    ¡°It¡¯s like Archivist¡¯s abilities, but why it isn¡¯t draining like his?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it is not fully formed yet. Our boy here has the power for it but lacks control and will. I didn¡¯t expect that you get out the ground up from your first level¡±

    ¡°I have this ability yesterday. I¡¯ll show you if Haw and the others will teach me more after all that is happening¡±

    ¡°How brave of you, I will see you again if you have the heart of men to come to Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Now, now. You two area getting ahead of yourselves¡±

    Tabitha whispers to her ¡°What it got into you? I never expect for you to anticipate for him¡±

    ¡°He is Sanquin¡¯s disciple, we need to know more before he can do on his own. I trust too little for him to do with all those equipment on hand. Let¡¯s invite him after the siege or whenever he has no classes¡±

    Miyusuki confronts them ¡°I heard you guys talk about my school. Well, I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯ll be finished school in one more year. I¡¯m a second year, so if we are still this world. I don¡¯t mind going, I like to see there as a full fledge guild member¡±

    ¡°You see that, Tabitha. We need to help this young boy. We have limits, but we won¡¯t be limiting ourselves the cost of our lives¡±

    Juela shows Tabitha again with her cunning plan. They are not allowed to tell him about the demons wanting something from him, but keeping an eye on him is another. Juela is not a bad person, and caring is mostly who she is when Tabitha and herself having their time at the guild tower. Miyusuki is being the part of her concerns now. Tabitha didn¡¯t know and still try to understand her. The reflection idea was Juela¡¯s after all, all they did together was to make Tabitha to gain her resolves. While at the back of Juela¡¯s mind knows that she will be more daring in the future. Haw will be more active now since Tabitha is a newcomer too.

    Yet Juela still grips the idea from what she learns from this city. She burst it out loud without asking ¡°I hope Archivist will come back to fill your needs¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Juela got herself distracted and Tabitha is blushing and grabs her by the collar. ¡°Why are you so clumsy and air headed?!! You keep saying anything from your mouth when you¡¯re thinking¡±

    ¡°Sorry, laugh* I am just relieved that you¡¯ve done your own adventures beside in the Archives and the sphere¡±

    Miyusuki heard her ¡°The sphere, oh yeah! Why not let me train inside the sphere? I know it is sudden, but my friends have passes to go and take a look at the City Guild¡±

    Juela looks at the building, extravagant, beautiful, and rumors of the flying sea serpent above them. Sanquin mentions about this creature, she didn¡¯t even bother to remember a foreign name and made up the name for herself.

    ¡°The flying sea serpent, it is quite a rare creature¡±

    Miyusuki picks up his device ¡°I know, right? Care to take a picture with me?¡±

    Tabitha joins and tries to bring Juela along. The three takes picture using both Tabitha¡¯s and Miyusuki¡¯s, using her sashes, and get some nice drawn distance capture a pic with the sea serpent at the background.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°This looks great!¡±

    ¡°Miyuzuki! You playboy!¡± Tabitha and Miyuzuki heard someone at their backs, while Juela admires the sea serpent flying into the air bending the water on top of them.

    ¡°Wait a minute! You guys!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t explain it to us. We sure thought you won¡¯t be coming here because you are focusing on your training¡±

    His schoolmates are here and try to do some special passes as adventurers. They are all prepared with their own adventuring equipment, high quality and more related to runes. This makes him wonder.

    ¡°Where do you get all those stuffs?¡±

    ¡°Oh, these!? it¡¯s because of you Miyusuki. We were so jealous that we . . .¡±

    Someone jumps in and tell him the truth ¡°. . . Some rich kids having privilege are going to train with the high ranked adventurers. We come along because our friends are given away invitation. So, how do you get yourself in?¡±

    Miyusuki looks at them and said nothing. They didn¡¯t know that he has so many ways to get in the city guild. He did the most obvious than the rest of his schoolmates had already forgotten. He brings out Haw¡¯s document with him.

    His schoolmates look at the document, a few of them are embarrassed and the rest were not saying a word. Except for the one who steps in ¡°I knew you won¡¯t be that dumb. Teacher Haw was very resourceful. We were fully registered when we withdraw our money after our first adventure. Oh yeah what¡¯s happen to him? I heard you should be training with him, and who are these . . .¡±

    Juela answers them ¡°Your teacher is having a rough quest. So, he handed over the training to us. He is fine for now, we received news that he is still hospitalized¡±

    ¡°Hospitalized!¡±

    They walk inside the city guild headquarters and everyone among the adventurers saw her. A surprised look in their faces to see her here. The welcome introduction of the fight is here, the rat¡¯s partner, the strange woman with only use of magic scrolls as a sash, and now the adventurers quickly spread the words. The coincidence fell into their ears, Heist and the Rogue were ecstatic to hear someone who fought against the Saint Heroes. Then their old competitors were more than just heard the news, they go find her. The hallways swiftly passing through a stretch distance of their magic rushing forward in a strong wind.

    Carefully not overblowing everyone¡¯s things and blowing further to those who haven¡¯t. Their sudden appearance had come with the powerful wind, leaving Juela¡¯s sashes flying yet winding itself back to her shoulders. They meet her once again as Juela remembers them

    ¡°The swordmasters, elemental and speed. Pardon my tongue as I barely remember fighting for entertainment¡±

    ¡°Juela, do you know this two?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about, Tabitha. Miyusuki, please convinced them to let us through¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± The lowly childish worries speak out from his voice. He is facing S ranks, and Juela asks him to let them through.

    The back of his head is trying to help him say it to himself ¡°It¡¯s training, it¡¯s training, it¡¯s training to have confidence¡±

    Rolling into his mind keeping himself not to stutter, he tries to speak

    ¡°M-m-may I . . .¡± He speaks proudly.

    Ruby and Gemina can¡¯t believe she is here, the woman who beat them. They watch Miyuzuki murmuring himself. Has he forgotten they are with one of his classmates, Joanne? Or does getting himself surrounded with high ranked adventurers made him stuttered. The shield student surrounded by everyone, eyeing on him, including his schoolmates. This is not what training he wanted to be in.

    ¡°Can we be a part with the city sphere¡¯s training!¡±

    His tone was separated between fast spoken too loud at the end, losing his words that should be a question than an exclamation. Tabitha tries to help him, but Juela stops her. She honestly said to her behind his back

    ¡°Are your youths really not taught to speak properly?¡±

    ¡°What are you talk about? I too didn¡¯t speak properly in front of my recruitment¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are speaking in foreign grounds. Now this is where they speak in your home city. Still, can¡¯t speak is more of a burden for me as a foreigner¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Miyusuki had his eyes confused trying to find to say the right word after that. Their silent is given no confidence in his words. Wishing for Juela shouldn¡¯t tell him to do this. Tabitha walks in and said,

    ¡°Excuse me, sorry for the intrusion but we would like to go to your city sphere. We are guild members in Enders Bridge and we heard this side of the zone. We would like to go contact with them, the hard way¡±

    Gemina responds ¡°The hard way?¡±

    Juela steps in ¡°Well of course you don¡¯t know. It is because like what happened to our guildmember, this a good training for our new guild member and hope you can understand¡±

    Their environment is surrounded by adventurers, especially the high ranks are here. More and more of different students from other schools coming in to see. Others don¡¯t want to be rude and let themselves be and get into the city sphere. Meanwhile the crowd is getting bewildered by this meeting to see Juela and the two eyeing at each other, actually, Juela has no idea why they do this. This intense moment broke off when Haw¡¯s girlfriends come running at the main entrance. A sight of Enders is what they wanted to see and the someone they dearly miss won¡¯t be able to visit them.

    Luckily, both of them were blocked by the other adventurers. It was a little showcase, but it is surely difficult for anyone get a look at this. The three women who fought each other from the stadium, finally speaks out more. Gemina says to her

    ¡°Apologies, but we would like to speak with you. This is not what you think, but most people like do this when they meet people who faced S ranks¡±

    Miyusuki feels so relief and excuses himself. Juela watches him walks away, showing disappointment that his training steps aside by her. She remains poise and let them say what they have in mind.

    Gemina continues ¡°I know we are in the wrong side at the start. You clearly understand that our city will soon be attacked. As the other Enders were in the island and they don¡¯t have the manpower as they focus on the east mountain. We just want to ask you personally or anyone in your guilds available, to offer some help¡±

    Juela sees they are having trouble, but it is surely because they are facing the demons, they face them unprepared. All of their resources are used up and another one is coming in. However, the train helps them greatly with large quantities of scavenged resources coming through the station.

    Her expression was not too great that she had to be involved without any idea what Myrrkei had done for them. She has no interest what the researcher had done to find out about this place. Especially for the guild masters¡¯ decisions to give them the sphere to form a proper conflict. Yet, the Enders guild have no reasons to speak to them nor give them the proper contact. The adventurers are probably going desperate to see their city fell to ruins even further.

    ¡°The city sphere, did they still don¡¯t want to have contact with you?¡±

    ¡°Since the day we operate it, and the time Haw was kicked out on first contact¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious, it is because they never mention about Enders from the other side. Yet . . .¡±

    Juela, a known noble by the other Enders. Rich and respectful once they laid their eyes on her sigil, a charm that made out of wax and powerful item to cleanse away all magic. She is certain they could stop and give a moment for her. She rips the piece of her sash and gives it to Miyusuki.

    ¡°. . . You go on ahead, and don¡¯t lose that piece of the scroll. Your training must continue, and Tabitha. Fill his duty and help him, I¡¯ll pay for dinner or better, ask a reward among Enders there. Miyusuki has the piece of my sash¡±

    The city guild invited Juela into their meeting room, leaving the two at their own whim into the city sphere. Tabitha heard them mentioning about the progress of the city. Rumors spreading further out about the so called that hope finally getting better.

    ¡°That girl is one of the rat¡¯s companions, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not only Haw who provide us the resources on manufacturing for our equipment and guiding us about the sphere. Now we have her to show us something better¡±

    ¡°What about that girl? She seems to be part of the guild, and also that kid¡±

    ¡°You heard her, let them train. We just need a little push to settle that problem in the ruins and the massive tree. The Dexter Guild did very well, but they are only focusing in Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°Still, they finally taken it back for good¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, that won¡¯t be enough since the area is still clear¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why they didn¡¯t even continue attacking the massive tree¡±

    ¡°Says who when it leaches the city barrier¡¯s shield¡±

    ¡°The high ranks really getting their luck out to reach out many strong guilds in Agatheus City, and now one more. I can feel that we can survive this¡±

    ¡°You can say more than that, the dwarves and the goblins are independently joining to help us. I don¡¯t think we can lose this time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering what the elves are doing since I heard they headed to east mountain¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, that¡¯s where the monsters coming from. This will ease the siege¡±

    Tabitha listens to them all with her magic cards, properly sorted out the conversations made her doubt than she had expected. Truly, she is happy that there are many supports. While she remembers the Enders are spouting out real details how they come and help. If it is true that the information she heard from the Enders, it means it was an order rather than kindness in return. Yui had keep mentioning about it to her inside her room multiple times. Agatheus City¡¯s inner realms are where she will see the truth. The reality that this apocalyptic world had kept so many lives in tact, and imprisoned themselves in their little realms.

    There will always be a number of Enders staying and guarding from those citizens. It is unimaginable for the residences to reside on the bridge. No one knows how many people the Enders have, but they are all warriors of travel. They didn¡¯t know where the ordinary people reside besides the tales of them going in and out as the land bridge of greed and fast opportunities. The Enders know, and they won¡¯t expose their homes from their past horrors. Their concerns are in front of them, seeking less to admire them as they chose to stay this world. Others are praying for their offspring to still have their natural existence persists back to their home world.

    One of them, is a dwarf. All contents on his back are the loots of their supposed enemies, the citizens. The citizens tried to cheat themselves to rescue the people they have chosen the wrong path. This realm is the greatest key to save many they couldn¡¯t imagined. Their masters and mistresses tempt them to do it, and the citizens still fail to get through the main sanctuary or the center of all stolen landmarks. They will never let them see the truth of this place. The thieving realm of Rune Isles, it must not get their hands by those unworthy people. They must flee, they can¡¯t save this world, and they won¡¯t be saved by their own people.

    ¡°I sense Enders from the other side, the commander is there¡±

    ¡°Commander? I thought words of her being willing to get herself to return to her home¡±

    ¡°It is obvious she was home, now back to here again to lead. We should be confronting her instead the other flanks or adventurers¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* Thanks for the laugh, but she is there and were here¡±

    ¡°I think we won¡¯t be following the rules, I can feel magic coming from them. Noble blessings, childish but reasonable. You rusics will be providing some nice rune words for her needed cooperation¡±

    Tabitha walks across the Isekai City¡¯s side of the realm. It turns the part of the domain into a livable adventuring town. Signs of materials made from Rune Isles and the citizens were able to refine it to fit the sanitize place. Large and wide that that could be befitting as one of the evacuation areas, but where she sees her UI. It wasn¡¯t that easy for her to believe, same goes from the other side. The main controls are still belonged to the Enders and the required resistance to not getting kicked out from this realm is still the same. Foolishly admitted, and the deceptive place is lively. Such a great place and her people made it more troublesome from what she knew.

    ¡°Tabitha, you mustn¡¯t mention about this place. Your people shouldn¡¯t be controlling this powerful realm. Both prison and the weapon are alike in this place. We were able to take it over through the name of Ehan¡¯Se. Compared it with the dungeons your people speak of, this one is where they stored or stolen the most of our historical landmarks. Complicated, I know. The Enders let you see it. It is because they know the monsters here will escape and free themselves to your city and mine. How many lives will it be worth it?¡± Elrond honestly said to her with a warning.

    Miyusuki and his friends were in awe to see such a lovely place. They also wondered how he is not being kicked out. The requirement to keep yourself existing is tremendous. His UI is low and the RAP requires the UI. They tried to ask him, but Tabitha pulls him and headed to the front. He said to her

    ¡°Are we really going there now? Can we just look around how the city guild made it look so amazing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s another generic adventurer town. It looks like a game and nothing else¡±

    Tabitha senses them, her subordinates, followers, or anthing they say to her as her units. It is great they are here and keeping themselves fighting her people, but there are more people she never contacted with. A full race rather than random people who are connecting with the Dexter Guild, Voldemyr, Archivist, Guildmember, and Elrond himself. These people are dwarves, what happened here that makes her trying to go there fast. The magic cards help her to see who they are. Rune heavy infantries and their inventory are switching to being adventurers. What else that the information on her is showing the skills and abilities.

    Is this the magic cards help her know about her allies? Or was it because her own party is given information as the ties made it easier? This is not the issue here for her, it is something the message told her

    ¡°Magic wordings for the dwarves, these dwarves are infiltrators. Go at them or they will come at you like in the night raid¡±

    ¡°Leader is here, so, is she leading them?¡±

    ¡°I can sense her improvement, but where¡¯s her bodyguard¡±

    Tabitha notices that it added more than just a warning or maybe there are few who don¡¯t know about her magic.

    They didn¡¯t make it as the warning signs coming from the walls. Then went silent, the adventurers are retreating as they shout out for help. ¡°Bring the rogues or anyone with stealth abilities. They are raiding at daylight¡±

    They tried to use their spells to cause an attraction to this place, but it got taken down faster than they could ever started. Miyusuki is trembling on his knees, as his first time is facing the adventurer¡¯s fright. Tabitha uses her card to raise his bravery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t back out, those are Enders. We are their allies¡±

    ¡°Uh, OK!¡±

    His classmates and friends saw him going into where the adventurers are fleeing, they rushed to see but they were ambushed by the runes. The rune stones rolling on to them and released a powerful aura. They quickly lost their resistance and forced out from the sphere. They made to the wall and see the edges of the wall are grapple hooked. The loud groans coming from their mouths are just singing along. Miyusuki loses himself in laughter to hear dwarves singing.

    ¡°Rusic¡¯s drunken song, did they just run away from the drunk dwarves¡±

    Miyusuki continue laughs and turned around to see the inner walls. Then quickly shuts up and saw the raiders are dominating them by throwing runes and clear the adventurers off from this area. The singing drunken dwarves made it up to the walls. And one of them Tabitha recognized.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am here hic*¡±

    ¡°Stop making that expression¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s good war music, you won¡¯t believe that your people are using music as magic¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Tabitha what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I think Juela has something to do with this. No one can¡¯t stay in this realm for long when Enders and citizens are fighting¡±

    They were surrounded, the dwarves singing like bastards but their voices soon change as they made a strong loud voice;

    ¡°Ale, Beer, and Liquor!

    Hail the dwarves (Rusic), to our superior!

    Hearts are stone, greet you from the cave

    All around you gone (poorly rhyme), nothing to save

    Hic* Oh what are we sing about

    Belch* Murmuring* are we scouts¡±

    They laugh, pretending to be drunks. Yet the singing is loud and clear, convincing yet confusing. Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe how they get here so fast.

    ¡°Why are you making fun of us in this serious realm?¡±

    ¡°Look down, Lass¡±

    They both look down from the front, where the Enders with magic potential are here. Juela is a rich girl, and be careful to whom she has connection to. That dumb stunt is still meaningless, and one of the casters approach her to the top of the wall. She looks at her and Miyusuki, then to the far reaches of their town. Not impressed of their defenses are still in their advantages. Yet, they need to confirm it. She lays her hands and said,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Ri-E''ash¡¯s letter¡±

    Miyusuki gives it to her ¡°Here¡±

    She grabs it and sees the magic spell. The two watches her reading it as his training is about to begin.

 Lets Resumes: The Shields Confidence part 2 - Chapter 177

    COI C177

    Yui and Kiege examined the maintenance they have to pull through. They thought it took them an hour, but never imagined how Ironno build his saferooms. Even the adventurers are using it, both of them were not too happy, yet viable still everywhere to search them all.

    ¡°Who is in their right scourges mind to build so many rooms?¡±

    ¡°Breathe* Maybe because laugh* it meant for the both of you and Sanquin laugh*¡±

    Kiege makes a joke as they entered another room. Yui was teleporting while Kiege is running her way here. Yui and Sanquin have this territorial mindset, keeps expanding so as proof of their egos.

    They have completed almost a tenth of the area. According to the map in every saferooms, the both of them are focusing the most dangerous and critical points. Kiege just got out from the clutches of the ceremonial plant, still able to grow under such extreme exposure to the Jigeram¡¯s light and the purge of the Dexter Guild. There is one suspicion though, Yui saw them purging only its shell, and the main plant is still alive and well to its roots.

    ¡°There is always of those people never going to fix it up. Kiege, you walk through all of that, can you describe the situation?¡±

    ¡°Breathe* I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t do anything to the spirits. How about you?¡±

    ¡°. . . (silent) . . . I guess we should move on and forget it¡±

    Yui checks on the map and see another spot, another critical point, but this one went down. Ironno had been doing something special, underground is not viable to people who are going through a dead end. Did the Dexter Guild request it? Hunches really fits her curiosity as it is also part of the maintenance.

    ¡°I guess we go further down¡±

    ¡°Great! Then we will go down there on foot¡±

    ¡°Why! are you wanting to go out there into the wild? I am not going to waste time. We will just using the magic portal to . . .¡±

    ¡°To what, exactly?¡±

    Yui feels no link between here to the other safe room. This kind of condition means Ironno¡¯s saferoom had been breach. It is impossible, Ironno made well improvised barricade. So, this is what Spokesman wanted to ask them for. Taken a look won¡¯t be so hard for her, then again, it will be her turn to train Miyusuki tomorrow. Then there will be this special event, from what the city called autumn anime convention. She doesn¡¯t understand events like that, but the word anime she remembers Tabitha watching it. The schedule will be fine anyway, even those guys should be aching in crutches and still persist doing their work. Crazy bastards, yet hard men of Rune Isles.

    Tabitha is in the mercy and surrounded by the Enders, not only they are the people she wants to stay away, but they are what Juela called them respectable course of magic. Secrets of their mastery of different kinds of unique spells, and mainly best for the defense of the bridge. Miyusuki is on her side watching at them reading the paper, the quiet tone of theirs as they carefully read it. The dwarf raises the floor to see at their own height, the curious short thick man has strong interest with it. Reading the scroll out loud had made a strange voice coming from him. The translation broke

    ¡°Ylvry, dono seste ehki raganyes ka . . .¡± The mage shut him up before the channel to occur.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word, dwarf. The next sentence is your kin¡¯s will rise up to our doom¡±

    ¡°Hah! For you yes, but what that lass brought to us really wants the boy to learn it¡±

    ¡°Groan* Questionable, and seems to be too old to have something so basic to learn¡±

    Miyusuki knows they mention about him, he couldn¡¯t ask how the dwarf starts to speak in different language. In his head, it supposed to be confusing but with Sanquin¡¯s blessings, he feels like he can understand it.

    ¡°. . . Do not detest, regain my cast . . .¡±

    The Enders with their own rune translation heard the boy rephrases it on his own tongue. They immediately stop their suspicion and they return the magic scroll. The dwarf signals the men both in and out of the wall. The great voice of the dwarf reaches every Enders around them.

    ¡°Honor her name of the divine and night, and also the young lady Ri-E¡¯ash have brought the disciple to test his heart!¡±

    The cheers only spark light around them, as they all teleported away. Every one of them lights up and left a wisp like energy and back to their side of the realm. This realm shows its awry effects as the darkness dim around the bright moonlight.

    Once they were gone, Miyusuki starts to appreciate looking at the sky. The realm of no sky and darkness gives many stars outside, along with the two moons and the sun across his vision. The rush made him ignored the strangest of this realm had to offer. Alga gives life and Jigeram negates mana, neutralizing together to keep them safe from the pain and the excess of mana around them. Before they come to check themselves able to use their abilities, and made him not knowing the details what¡¯s going on to this realm. Tabitha watching them leave with such powerful spell, those people she met are somehow listen to her.

    Miyusuki needs to learn about this realm. A well-balanced realm, enemies are machines and entities hiding in this strange golden world. The more they have to discover the dangers are getting harder. Equal in strength and relies heavily on the logistics. Any sign of struggle with their resistance or anything that they no longer able to fight will leave this world, unharmed but scars your mind of its excellence. It is the training he must face, and the piece of Juela¡¯s sash scroll will provide him the training. As the adventurers restored their base from the attack, they are curious about those two and why they are after them.

    But according to S ranks to let them train, yet there are also students and other reasonable encounters that made it look as if there is no interference. Just people wanting to tag along in this strange journey. Miyusuki held scroll firmly

    ¡°My training will begin when I¡¯m going to use this piece of paper, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . . What the Enders thought, but they seem to be calling out to them mentioning about her and another woman who is called divine and nightly or something. I don¡¯t think we should delay any further. Juela is going into a trouble spot to just help you train, right? We have to start whether you want it too or making this day a waste of time¡±

    The adventurers look at them, others never would¡¯ve thought those two react in the right time. The Enders infiltrate the town faster than they usually would, meanwhile people with serious intention wanting to see the secret of this realm made them want to help out just get through the Enders overwhelming expertise. They whisper to each other

    ¡°It¡¯s been months now, what power lies here can be possible as our chances to defend the siege¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that, dumbass. Ugh! Why are we so obsessed to travel just to find the solution here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, remember that woman with that girl. They surprised everybody that they are the same people who are taken by those shit heads¡±

    ¡°Fuck! They took so many people back then, and I heard among the rumors they came back and none of the people they took never returned¡±

    ¡°Shit! How long we have to wait? This place is the sure signs where we can save them. Those two, a woman and a girl, made everyone so desperately focusing here instead earn a living¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness we still have our public services, without it, all of us here will be fucked in debts just to bring our family and friends from the east coast¡±

    The noise is getting louder as the same topic keeps going on. Tabitha knows that, but they should earn it rather than given it to them. The consequences on staying had already been their responsibility. If it wasn¡¯t for that decision, many would probably leave and . . . A flashback coming from her memories. Steering up the chains of memories the sole reason they wanted to stay, even abandon their home.

    ¡°Why would they care? I can¡¯t live a fruitless life¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather face this reality than the reality won¡¯t let me be free. Those people only care because of their own environment and image¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better here, I finally get away from those bullies¡±

    The temptation to stay is big, and big enough to cause a division, but there should be allowed to go on their own way. Something that stops them from leaving is the person would likely to sabotage the Foundation. Or what she learned in Fuku City made her realized the danger. They don¡¯t want them to leave or this city won¡¯t function. Through the Dexter Guild files given to her, this makes it impossible to have a safe passage. This is not about demons who are going to get them, it is the people themselves will do anything to destroy the Foundation accidentally. However, through the investigation, she found out Elrond¡¯s intention. She hopes that this city will break without causing so many deaths.

    ¡°Hey, Tabitha? Are you listening? Hello?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You made up your mind¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I can go along with this training. I was wondering though. Do you know anyone who can decipher this magic scroll? After hearing the dwarf reading it loud. I think Juela is planning something without even telling us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, this realm is safe. But then again, this realm really reacts when something happened. I don¡¯t want to see this realm change so suddenly causing everyone to worry¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, everything around here is changing with possible discoveries¡±

    A man with cat ears sprung up to their sides. Heist appears along with the Rogue. S ranks introduces themselves and saw him in such an inconvenient way. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the boy who is with Sanquin. I say, I heard you¡¯ve become a guild member¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you the man who fell . . . ouch¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring personal details on the table, kid. We both know it was a party. How about you? It¡¯s been a while Tabitha¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, sorry I forgot your name was¡±

    The rogue shakes her head ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter short moments like that seem a lot of people to forget. So, I heard you are the boy in training, I assume¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, but without Juela giving me guidance. I only have this¡±

    They show to them the piece of the sash scroll, ripped apart and should lose its quality, but this feeling of magic made them feel a bit cautious. Heist had never hesitated to resist to identify it as he uses his item to check it.

    ¡°Then, let me read it for you¡±

    Once he translated it, one small word as his eyes studies the scroll and his mouth moves. He can¡¯t stop. ¡®. . . Do not detest, regain my cast . . .¡¯ chant must be completed. Heist has little left of resistance.

    ¡°What the fuck! Hey anyone stop me before I . . .¡±

    The rogue tries to knock him out, he resisted. Then she silences him

    ¡°OUCH!¡± . . . impossible. Finally forces him to use the failsafe. All failed, and the cat man becomes the channeler of this spell.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    A large pillar of light casting up to the air, separating between Alga and Jigeram. The light bluish dusts torrent out and the dark green light texturized and empowers Heist.

    ¡°All hail and salvations of kings, do not detest, regain my cast! The test of your kins for my selfish writings on your champions¡¯ runes. Call out the depths of the under bedrock, your molten light, and your children of stone and ores. To the very core I dared, bring the test of bravery of the race of not yours. Ascend them all and call out from the great Durjn Kings!¡±

    Heist broke out from the trance, yet still conscious from it. The magic scroll had cursed the reader to speak clearly and fits the chant. Tabitha remembers how the mage had stop the dwarf from the chant. And Heist was affected by it and couldn¡¯t broke off the curse. The word doom coming from her head and they both couldn¡¯t move as the spell unleash. The Jigeram separates the Alga, giving the adventurers the more power than being negated. The incident spread across the realm and the golden valley shrouded into the mist of the light bluish particles all around, forging in and out. Witnessing by many Enders, and all while the dwarves are blowing their horns.

    Echoing further away as the new environment arose. The landmarks are reacting and the one that is activated are the dwarf guardians. Brave hearts and will under the runes of steel, they heard a selfish plead. Looking for anyone who is not their kin, the Enders were able to flee from their thunderous steps. The guardians are ready to tender the weak, breaking their bones, and punish who is cowardly. They move, they saw no one, and they are greeted by their kins. Tabitha¡¯s companion is with the giant guardians and said,

    ¡°Follow the pillars of our forgotten tower, there you can act your duty¡±

    The dwarves watch their finest ancestral arts going forth. Kinteinnou region is not the best place to forge their Jigeram runes because of its mixture of vegetation here, nor from Circoston because the sandstorms will blow them into the mix. Only the solid grounds of the mountainous valley that died off into Rune Isles. Even their own mountains are only grown by solid ground roots. They watch the legacy of their race¡¯s finest craft moving forward, calling out the kings and champions to test their bravery. The adventurers will gain their true power and more, but they face their equal in Jigeram¡¯s light. Without Enders dwarves joining in, they don¡¯t want to hear the cowards¡¯ cry.

    The adventurers are looking at the dark empty sky, shines in array of dark green light. They feel their power is being restored to the conditions they wanted. One after the other, they check their power levels and their UI is showing them to the maximum. Heist and the others who caused it to happen feel their powers, except for Miyusuki, are returning. Tabitha sees the separation between Alga and Jigeram¡¯s light. Makes her wonder what spell did Juela granted to. Miyusuki didn¡¯t have mana because of Sanquin¡¯s restriction, and the light divided as Alga is here and Jigeram to the Enders.

    A stream of clouds form and going to the other direction, and at her back hears the voices of adventurers are cheering for their powers returning in this balanced realm. The opportunity is here as they march forward without losing this chance. All of them with a plan to get to, places they wanted to retrieve, and the challenges against the machines of this realm. The large barrage of magic coming over and above them, including the spells and adventurers flying along with it, creating themselves the bombardment charge. Losing sight as it lands behind the wall from the far distance, Miyusuki¡¯s training made everyone involved.

    The reports of the city guild come out to the meeting room. Juela hears the news that the realm shifted and divided the two moons¡¯ lights. Her piece of her sash scroll is used, either be prematurely or prepared. She hopes that the dwarves there will find them before the guardians found them first. The runes are forging under the Jigeram, this is the experience they would never fear against. With their laws placed inside, they won¡¯t die but it will show them the wrath of the ancient runes. The meeting is starting to wane as they are too curious of this opportunity, Gemina tells her

    ¡°I think we should postpone the meeting. Would you be available for tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I am available, but today I need to meet my party¡±

    Tabitha and Miyuzuki thought they could handle themselves going into the new environment. But those two joined along, because of the promise they make from the incident. Either it be a good thing for them or not, the results didn¡¯t show just yet. The Rogue though thinks positively, but the Enders know. Both Tabitha and Miyusuki know. Where they headed is where the safest area for preparing an ambush. A lone tower, where most snipers or scouts laid their eyes there. They reach to the top and see across the distance, between the wave of dark green light and light blue light forming a barrier against each other.

    Heist pointed out ¡°What a nice view, that¡¯s some hell of a magic to force me through¡±

    ¡°Click* (Taking a picture) I can¡¯t believe a piece of paper can do such a thing. Hey you two, what were you doing here exactly? I heard that lady mention about training, but this! I just want to get paid while experience the moment¡±

    Tabitha held the used piece sash scroll. It burns slowly as its finest quality let it a slow fire. Before getting here, she remembered what she said to her.

    ¡°Bravery . . .¡± Doubted to her own lips, and made a change of event coming here. Comparing the darkness, this one letting the moons shifted the environment.

    As time is wasting, they saw a thunderous cloud coming from the Jigeram side. Miyusuki is worried that the area would be his training. ¡°Am I going to train myself over there?¡±

    ¡°I have spoken with Juela, we just have to face it and survive. Not getting kick out from this realm is your failed training¡±

    ¡°Dumbfounded* Then let¡¯s get it move on or I¡¯ll rather running back to the walls¡± He said it clearly as he fears the unknown.

    Heist comforted him ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, kid. We can form a party like this. Your partner is a mage and we are two dps, then that leads you . . . the tank¡±

    Slowly realizing the kid¡¯s shaken knees, he reluctantly said it in a positive attitude in the end.

    The Rogue nods and pointed to where they have to go ¡°Agreed, then let¡¯s see first our new enemies are going¡±

    ¡°New enemies?¡±

    Tabitha looks at the direction. Golem looking statue, thick as a dwarf in light blue solid texture. Stoned looking, and the first come out from the dusty fog. Heist and the Rogue go down first to prepare the ambush. Miyusuki pats himself on his own shoulder and recite Rusic¡¯s quotes

    ¡°. . . We are the lucky bastards with fail safe, for heaven sakes. I must try it all!¡±

    ¡°Did someone in the Enders told you that?!¡±

    ¡°Uh huh¡±

    The golems are basic in structure. A common dwarf statue with a basic one-handed hammer, there short beards and basic plated armor or leather are giving some details made from Jigeram¡¯s crystallize dust, speaking itself. Moving along with the dusty fog, they march as if they were alive, carefully stepping their heavy feet and the lights above their heads made out crystallize dust as lamps. Heist and the Rogue first entered the side of the dust quickly diminishing their mana. They readied themselves with their own runes, the Rogue had the most disadvantage as her copy-cat and other quick-learn abilities won¡¯t be affecting these slow-moving rune statues.

    They immediately surprise them. The first multiple attacks hit their critical points. They fell into dust as it shifts itself into smaller than the original. The two continues and eventually took them out, until one left. It didn¡¯t move during the ambush. The Rogue thought this will be easy and throws her daggers on its weak spot. The golem shifts its runes internally as it pierced through the inside. It reacts like any living being to get hit and tilted back, holding on its chest as the wounded animation plays along then return back to its original stance. The runes inside of it shines out and trying to blind them. Heist counters it with a reflect, but something went off from his gestures.

    The dusts around them solidify where the runes shift it into solid. It holds himself in place as he gets hammered to his hip. The loud runes shatters that hold him and fell to the ground in one strike. The unbearable pain as if he was hit by a sledge hammer. The golem slowly winded up back to its weapon preparing another strike. The Rogue comes in, shooting at its back and charging in with a strike to its neck. The golem grabs her body from behind out of luck, carries her up in one hand then slams her to the ground. The Rogue held herself where the impact hits her knees first to the ground. She looks up as the hammer is already swing into her.

    A card is been played and a barrier appeared on top her. The hammer hits and shatters it and blows back to the golem. The shattering barrier blasts back to it and blown back to dust, the whispers on its runes had spoken in a sound of thunder. The dusts vanished by the flash of the runes, disappeared before them. The dusts remained on them where Tabitha comes to their aid along with Miyusuki almost made it with his shield raised to his side. His gauntlet turns on and absorbed the energy of the runes. The dust hardened his gauntlet during the process then breaks it as he clenches his fist.

    Tabitha spoke out ¡°You got yourself in a difficult situation¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was easy but first but it all went downed hill when it countered us¡±

    ¡°You are in the Jigeram, yet still you can resist a bit longer in a limited time. Let¡¯s head back out from the dusts¡±

    ¡°Hey! Miyusuki help me carry me, my knees are slammed and I need a healer¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see how this gauntlet can do¡±

    They made it out only slight edge of the dust. The rogues recovered so fast, but the trauma of the fight lingers in their wounds, especially the Rogue¡¯s numbing knees.

    ¡°Oouch, it still hurts¡± Heist feels his hip in trembling state.

    ¡°Damn, still can¡¯t let my knees stand straight¡±

    The two of them are feeling a bit discourage and the stats they have are damaged, more than that, the rune magics are already weakens their integrity. Ancient runes are more dangerous than the normal runes, it mostly their values and their state of mind will be affected. The strange phenomenon is to negate their magic, it includes their buffs to boost their confidence. Their will depends on their might, this makes it harder for people with adaptive power spike who didn¡¯t bring themselves the discipline needed.

    It wasn¡¯t the pain that made them doubt, it was both the dust and the runes words. The rune words they didn¡¯t know they are forged in dust. It¡¯s the forge wrath of their dwarven gods. Smiting down on their enemies and beaten their souls with mental debuffs. The Rogue is the first one taken the effects.

    ¡°Geez, I feel like shit!¡±

    The doubts are cleaning on to her, made her feel stubborn as she was.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The scream wasn¡¯t in pain, it speaks out arrogance. The hammer nearly slams on her made her feel woozy after.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, you guys go ahead¡±

    Meanwhile, Heist is feeling it worse than before. ¡°AAH! The pain won¡¯t stop, I am wide and awake. The pain is so cruciating¡±

    Barely he says excruciating, Heist is bearing the pain as it won¡¯t stop. Miyusuki watches him suffer until he forces himself out. Tabitha did her best to use her cards on them, but the pain perfected to their flesh. The runes had made them feel the worse, making him and Tabitha hesitate.

    ¡°What did Juela trying to train me for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure everyone among the city adventurers is relying too much of their mana¡±

    ¡°But they were practicing their mana control for a long time¡±

    ¡°Sigh* We can¡¯t stop now. Juela will . . .!!!¡±

    A thunderous assault marching within the dust fog. Many adventurers fell into the runes as they persist of going forward. Tabitha frightens a bit, but never backs down. She walks to it and reach Miyusuki¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I train myself in order to be strong, how about you? Is exercising the rest of your training is good enough for you?¡±

    Miyusuki hesitated at the moment, and sees Tabitha acting strong. Seeing her injured at the hospital really changes her, and how about himself. He reaches her hand and start to wonder through the dusts.

    Strange shooting star, flashes lightning across the fog. The loud thunders heard throughout the battlefield. It lands at their backs like a shooting star erupting large volts straight down as lightning strikes. Another of those golems, but the runes are forged fierce and dangerous than before. Carrying out a long handle with a massive hammer head, not made out of crystals and forge into with ancient stone. Rune writings all over, smaller in details and brightens in each layer sparking in immense power. The golem is smaller than the hammer but the same size bigger than the previous golems.

    It swings over itself and lands on top of them. Both of them dodge away as they begin to fight. They look at it as still didn¡¯t land the hammer on the ground yet. Still winding up in a slow pace to reach it high. Tabitha uses her cards while Miyusuki punches it with his gauntlet. The dusts burst out and the body crumbles. They look up as the hammer still reaching to the top. The lightning static through its body and reforging its crystallized body back to its form. The voice of the golem calls out with foreign tongue, it able slams its hammer on the ground with one flash strike.

    Hitting nothing, it blasts on the ground with runes erupting into shockwaves. The two feels their mana quickly breaks away and the spell of the runes kick into their very mind. The horrific pain surges through as Tabitha almost scream out from the shocking pain. Miyusuki shakes and fall to the ground and with his body numb by the shock. Falling both of them to the ground, the runes writings inflict fear and horror through their sense of touch. The trauma pulls them in, and they stiff themselves out of fear. It feels like dream of paralysis, yet their body surges through the pain. Miyusuki felt the nightmare in him.

    Slowly moving and trying to fight against the golem. The golem speaks rather fighting, by its own hands as it touches him. Quickly static on his limbs, rapidly shaken nonstop. He looks at the dust formed golem, keeping his focus together. The falling lightning strike persists but didn¡¯t continue to strike them both. The desperation to try to free from this frozen tilt. Tabitha was able to break the paralysis. The golem didn¡¯t bother to attack her seriously as its runes erupted again by its thunderous motion of its feet. The dusts cloud formed by its small movement, covered herself in dust, and quickly burns off her preserve mana.

    The golem speaks again, and turned to him. Tabitha feels the runes are mysteriously disappearing, and her body feels a bit tired. Her internal mana is completely gone, her original body exposed and the Jigeram has no effect on the people with no magic. Yet, the breathing is difficult and made herself hard to breathe. Miyusuki tilting his body as he brings out his rune shield. The golem interacts with it as the dim dark spark coming from both of them. Two dwarven runes communicating, it made the golem move fast as it quickly slams its large hammer to him.

    The thunderous wails hit on his rune shields, pulsing without missing the gap in impact. The large hammer keeps going in such fearsome size, hammering his shield as he barely keeps himself straight. He fell down on the ground keeps his shield strong, the gauntlet enforced his body to endure it until it suddenly turns off.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He feels the impact as he reacts. Tabitha tries to use her magic card but the dusts solidify her deck holder. She raises her wand and swing it at it. The golem slips and hits on the ground, causing another shockwave. Miyusuki is trembling and needs to stop it as the force really ringing in his strength.

    The shock numbs his limbs and only throwing the rune shield as his final attempt. It hits the golem and darkness looms in and the clouds turned thick. A soft sound of lighting and thunder, the rune words blown out from the aura. Tabitha and Miyusuki feel it to the first time without using their resistance. The static jolt coming through their body, leaving them paralyze without harm. The mana breaker runes activate causing further through the battlefield. The adventurers with Alga¡¯s light blown up their internal mana core and forced out from the realm. Leaving to people who are not highly dependent on mana.

    As it clears, the dusts pulls back and the golem looking at the fallen citizens able to withstand the great test of their bravery. They look at Miyusuki, not from their eyes but through their runes. The rune shield is ringing like a bell, a nostalgic bell as if their champion¡¯s shield was war crying in their stead. The sash scroll still has more of its magic containing their existence.

    ¡°The boy is not finished¡± The golems speak in their tongues as they retreat. The remaining survivors watch them go, the unbelievable still remain balanced.

    The claws on the ground, with only three of their team standing. They badly mouth at their teammate out of fun.

    ¡°MRage just got kicked, laugh*¡±

    ¡°Nera, what the actual fuck?! You got out alive!¡±

    ¡°Says you! You, worthless healer¡±

    ¡°Lycaon, what happens to the others¡±

    ¡°Same as always, mana dependent. I can¡¯t say much that those golems are really made out of dust¡±

    Nera points someone lying on the ground ¡°Hey Paladin, there¡¯s more people beside us here¡±

    He looks at the direction as it is farther than she thinks ¡°You got yourself a nice long distance¡±

    Team Platinum, chosen by the dwarves¡¯ test of Durjn Kings.

 Lets Resumes: The Shields Confidence part 3 - Chapter 178

    COI C178

    Durjn Kings, Juela studied dwarven history. Once you open to call its participation, the price of them keeping existing until the Jigeram¡¯s light is gone. Her sash could only last only 10 mins, but it keeps burning brightly. The runes are no myths to die out to the dust. Her greatest dream to have magic scrolls made out of runes. Never to ashes, forever to light, forever in use, and brought in as a sign of the Dwarven Gods. The shockwave had brought many adventurers out from the battlefield. There is one adventurer who is alone, a mage like her but a strong temper for a moment.

    ¡°Why am I the only son a bitch alive here, while those three able to get through with those FUCKING! GOLEM¡± MRage from Team Platinum is in a raging mood as the only spell caster, compared to Nera, went back here. Juela observes his power, she sees the mana he had were dented. Which means this one had surpassed his mana control and able to bring it out to the open, meaning, he exposed himself with the might of the runes. It is quite amazing that he persists here, but now he is wounded and vulnerable. She let him be as they pulled into the dusty fog.

    The divide shows both Alga and Jigeram, it is the greatest sight to see her magic able to bend this realm freely. This is for Miyusuki¡¯s training, and the sounds of the thunders from the other side is ringing the nostalgia among the dwarves. Yet, they are not here, and the adventurers didn¡¯t continue to move forward. There they saw the golems passing by. The golems stop and turned to her. The adventurers step aside and watch them. Juela sees through the crystal body and the runes written in a message for her. The one who casts and received news of interest among the dwarven kins.

    They vanished as their bodies fell to dust and collected back to the Jigeram¡¯s side. Gemina reaches out to her ¡°What¡¯s with those golems, they just vanished?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are waiting for us. They might place a trap for us¡±

    ¡°Ok? So, what lies out there?¡± ¡°Strange behavior, as if they are play along with a game. I don¡¯t know how this happen. Did anything happen like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there are plenty when we discovered places creating a big mess. Yet, not like this. A big environment changed, and words got out that the machineries here were ceased¡±

    Juela thinks about the two. This is both training and test, if what Kiege said about his trainings were true. Then the biggest thing they need to deal with is the conditions of his actual body, empty out the mana, and show forth the natural endurance and immunity. Unlike for Tabitha, the exposure in Rune Isles had made her feel sick from time to time, those signs were good as it shows she is adapting well. For Miyusuki, he needs to have some natural symptoms to get his body to be healthy after it.

    No one knows what is going to happen after the shockwave. Adventurers scattered around feeling hopeless after such random attack coming out of nowhere. One lightning strike or something like that struck down to the ground like an atomic bomb. The explosion was immense, and highly dangerous to people who are easily kicked out or went back to their main entrance. These remaining people witness the golems suddenly stop and begin moving back. Leaving their enemies as it speaks to itself in untranslated voices. Actual Enders dwarves appeared before them and said,

    ¡°Keep moving forward, y¡¯all have survive this far and should be facing what you are prepared for¡±

    Prepared for what? They couldn¡¯t believe it because of the shock and why some adventurers pull through a such powerful rune magic. These Enders dwarves keep going back and forth to search the people who survive the runes of their kin. There is one of the dwarves found her.

    ¡°Leader of the Raker Mawn Guild, you did very well in this test¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, but this is your doing and that boy keeps the fire on the scroll, keep moving forward. My kins are spreading the message to keep forward. Survivors are going to face it, as what you have brought them for¡±

    Disappeared to the fog, leaving her and Miyusuki under the smoke of the dusts. Completely consumed by it, and should led them to a death sentence. The Jigeram is the equivalent of a frozen wasteland. Treating it such, it will be easier to expect like exposing themselves bare will froze them to death. This is the logic for the citizens to learn about, and will be cautious for the future of their city. This realm had made everything beyond their expectation. The runes and the dust are able to hold together. Their mana is gone, and only left is the strength of their own will and health.

    They saw somebody is coming to their aid. The use of their equipment still able to work, the flashlight rays down to where they pointing in different direction. The familiar uniform they wore, Team Platinum, greeted the two Enders.

    ¡°A kid?! WOW! We have a young kid survive the shockwave¡±

    ¡°Nera, stop it. Wait a minute, you¡¯re not one of the city guild members, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, and that¡¯s why I wanted to go here. I¡¯m losing track with the others, ugh! My mana is drained¡±

    ¡°Quit it, Nera. Hey! Are you one of those school kids and random citizens interested to look at the town?¡±

    Lycaon stops them ¡°Stop asking stupid questions, if they are here and able to exist beyond the fog of dust. They must be less using their mana inside than what we thought¡±

    Nera looks at Tabitha ¡°No way!? Then you really take care of your body. MRage will get himself annoyed to see a kid here¡±

    Tabitha responds ¡°Uhm, do you know why it happens here?¡±

    Lycaon sees them like they never know what¡¯s going on. Entered this place and fighting dwarf looking golems are really not that mysterious. The spark of light coming from the Enders side, it calls out to the people who are cleanse off their mana.

    ¡°I guess we can¡¯t stay here for long. Where are you two going? If you want to see what lies over there or trying to figure out why we survive, then you want to see why?¡±

    Both of them knows what truly happened, if they have caused this event to happen then they have to finished it as they can. Feeling the emptiness of mana, they are like back to once they came, but the presence of thick dusts made them feel a bit scared. The testament of their own strength starts, before they fear the power against the runes, now they fear as themselves as weak and powerless.

    Miyusuki feels the weight of this equipment is weighing him, but his own natural strength keeps him more than enough to ache on it instead of grunted over it. ¡°Do you think we can do this?¡±

    The three teammates take turns to pat his head.

    Paladin ¡°Oh you don¡¯t know the half of it, kid¡±

    Nera ¡°How cute¡±

    Lycaon ¡°Take advantage here, kid. Your friend over here is not doubting any of it¡±

    Tabitha just smiles without them knowing that she was part in it. Behind the scene she leads the Enders without her being part of the battle. Secretly holding a special item here, the signals were too easily secured and for not being afraid here. Her dwarf subordinate was here, and waiting to come at any given moment, maybe.

    They form a new group and travel deep within the dusty fog, many adventurers join along who survive the blast, keeps going to the Enders¡¯ territories. The sight of no people in the Enders side as if they were taken out too like the mechanical monster spider. Only the dwarves they see are here, watching them go through. They wondered further with no fights or ambushes along the way. It made them cautious and their trembling knees are taken a hit on them where the golems stationed near the entrance. The same entrance that blocked behind all the landmarks.

    Tabitha thought it was strange, the drawn distance to go here supposed to be far away. How was it so close now? Paladin reminds them

    ¡°Oh, I forgot that the terrain moves itself¡±

    Nera frustrates herself of seeing it again ¡°Same goes from the underground, you guys think that the floor is . . .¡±

    ¡°AAAH!¡± Someone fell near at the entrance, where they look down as the fog clears, a massive hole is in front of them.

    ¡°. . . Heh, I guess others don¡¯t appreciate this realm¡¯s trolling us¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they want us to, go down there?!¡±

    The sounds of the ringing bell echo up from the hole. It keeps shifting the terrain as the entrance begin to move back away. No one knows how the geography of this realm shifts so much. Tabitha remembers the same thing in the tunnels in her first training. When and how did they do it? The one who is operating, in her mind, is an old man from the Dexter Guild. She can¡¯t express herself how he is able to control it without taken so long to process it. Their computers are ancient, like so slow that she herself would think it was him after a few hours.

    Meanwhile, the old man coughs himself and confused by this new interaction. A magic user interference, even the mage who is with him explained the situation.

    ¡°We apologized to interfere your work by reactivating one of the landmarks¡±

    ¡°Murmur* Sigh* Then it must mean it reorganize the geographic settings. Which means the Jigeram¡¯s light is under control by the ancestral dwarves. By look of the readings, they have gained interest rather being asked for. Hmm, something did happen to their kins¡¯ gods. Sorry, I wasn¡¯t listening. As long as the main entrance wasn¡¯t breach. There¡¯s nothing to reconcile¡±

    He looks at the screen as the static lines keep going up and up in pacing waves. He focuses the program loading up since the automated pop up on his screen. The computer is not fully overloaded in its memory, and yet slows down for the analysis inside the realm kicks in. The old man was able to gather the quotes written in the runes and also the guardians speaking verbally as he understands it clearly. Ancient tongue plays his ears challenging his elderly skills.

    ¡°. . . These men before you, my lads and lasses. I know you can hear me, my kins. Tell your Lord that these people before us are chosen to face the demons¡¯ horde¡±

    The massive hole continues to shift into a structure. They watch the hole forming stairs down below and the middle of it rises up like a pillar or spike roses with a statue at the middle. A dwarf statue poses itself in victory and the runes on its body releases lights coming out sending a message to the citizens.

    ¡°Strength by origins, will by their hearts, and freedom is truth. Dared to go down as a sign you wished to face without worries or fear. The weakness must overcome or be enslave by it. Your last opportunity is here, take it or let chances be your fate. In the future there will be no regret as you are the survivor of the king¡¯s clan¡±

    Lycaon gathers the team ¡°A future, eh? This means we are the chosen one fighting the siege¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time! I can¡¯t believe MRage won¡¯t be joining us. I am going to show his face with what we can learn from this message¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one problem, Nera. We have no power and we have to go down there with our own normal selves¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Paladin checks on the two the back ¡°Are you guys ready for this? It will be dangerous to go down there without safety equipment¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Miyusuki responds the obvious ¡°That where you were wrong. The failsafe is still active¡±

    ¡°You got a point there, but we don¡¯t have mana here¡±

    Tabitha understands what he is saying. He is just concern about a student joining into a dangerous place, no mana, and no intel about it. Surely that the Enders have provide safety measures here, even the Jigeram¡¯s light is under their control. Lycaon stops Paladin,

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we should be introduce ourselves going down. Calling me mister or sir when go down there would make me ignore you out of frustration¡±

    Nera reacts ¡°Geez, well let¡¯s getting on with it. I hope you guys can handle underground. It¡¯s going to be dark¡±

    They introduce themselves;

    ¡°Lycaon¡±

    ¡°Nera¡±

    ¡°Forgottoheal . . . Ouch! Ok, Paladin¡±

    Quick and easy. The two says it in return

    ¡°Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Miyusuki . . . I mean . . . call me the shield student¡±

    Nera grins at the kid ¡°Oh, you get your name from a light novel?¡±

    ¡°No, I was given a nickname from one of the Enders. He was a temporary teacher, but he made an impact for us and I get the name from him while he was there¡±

    ¡°Aw, I was expecting you to read a nice light novel. I can recommend you more if you are interested¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there is so many discontinued I was interested in¡±

    ¡°I can recommend you older . . .¡±

    They set foot down to the massive hole. The dusts solidify as it turns into a long staircase down. The walls turned into wall statues or what they see is sculpted statues showing the story among the dwarves. Every step they see, the history moving in motion, the first dwarven king entered to this new world. They were here to take revenge to a certain demon that looks like one of them. Succeeded and trapped the demon soul of the undying into a rune. Imprisoned the demonic dwarf and sealed into the crowned king¡¯s helmet as their sign of old grudges together.

    The runic gem sealed into the helmet, where the soul of the demon forever be the leach of the host. A curse crown, to the dwarves who were exiled by their true home of their world, and cursed to live in this forsaken world, Horsin. The dwarven gods had done lazily to treat Horsin as a banish world among the dwarves¡¯ enemies. More and more of the dwarves banished here and souls trapped into the runes as their heaven and hell, until the world fits the right proportion as runes become a natural resource. The rise of kings who is willing to be cursed to rule his/her exiled kins.

    Power, greed, and pride led these exiles into a cult. These religious dwarves still linger to stop them as dwarven gods still watch over them to seek their punishment accordingly. With so many souls bound together forever into the runes, the dwarven gods see this as a reward for their immortal success. Only for them to stop it is to differentiate them from curse to rune worthy words. It was the use of the Jigeram¡¯s light. The branded sky to cleanse life and nurtures the ground and metal to its purest materials.

    To their next generations of kings, this Jigeram¡¯s light is a curse to any race who read their stories, but to them, it is their last connection with their gods. Completely separating themselves from their gods lose their might and heart of their origins. The craftsmanship, the forge, the mines, and the kingdom in their mountain core are the greatest of their lives in existence. Still mortal, still have their flaws, and in the end, they are not going to cut off their bloodlines from their own mistakes. Where they reach the bottom, the last scene shows the war where they joined the Heroes Faction.

    Nera recorded it all as they went down. ¡°That¡¯s 20 mins in, wow! That¡¯s how much time we got down to the bottom¡±

    Paladin starts to doubt ¡°Yeah, now we know their dark history. I¡¯m starting to want more about this region¡¯s history. Are we really in the right side?¡±

    Tabitha answers him ¡°That was a long time ago, you learn your history back in our world. It is actually the same back in the western medieval ages¡±

    Lycaon quiets them down ¡°This is not the time for tying yourselves in trivia. We are here¡±

    The man who fell is still there without harm, but the fall really made him breaks something in him. The bastard keeps himself existing and saw them passing through.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, let me ask first¡±

    ¡°Hmph*¡± Nera strictly replies with no interest

    ¡°Hey now! Don¡¯t be rude. I fell because, Agh! It was an accident. The damn floor moves on its own and I step into a hole¡±

    ¡°Then why did everyone before us keep leaving you there?¡±

    ¡°I was unconscious¡±

    Team Platinum didn¡¯t trust what he is saying as no fellow adventurers leave each other behind. Miyusuki steps in and lays a hand to him.

    ¡°Oh, thank you, you shouldn¡¯t . . .!¡±

    Miyusuki reaches out with his gauntlet rather his other hand. The man hesitates and said

    ¡°Would you just reach with your other hand, that¡¯s one is look . . . crash!¡±

    The man was pulverized by one of the dwarves. Tabitha¡¯s subordinate is here, and both of them look at each other in the eyes. The pretentious expression keeps to themselves and the dwarf said

    ¡°You have read the story on the walls. The real one left as we Enders do to the citizens¡±

    More of the dwarves are coming out from the tunnel, not from the entrance, but their own. They show themselves not wearing their equipment, these dwarves are dressed in local clothes and unarmed. Paladin saw it before among the walls.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the same clothes as if you are being gathered by the king¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s almost right, this place will know us with these clothes¡±

    Nera is confused ¡°Then what are you supposed to do here?¡±

    The dwarves look at her and said nothing, but one, it was Tabitha¡¯s subordinate, let himself be to be alone with them and said,

    ¡°Confidence, thrived as you are weak. As our ancestors were¡± Then he left

    Lycaon taps everyone by the shoulder as they still busy watching them going in.

    ¡°You all heard him, and we don¡¯t have the strength or the magic to get this far. I think this is going to be an experience that we never expect. Never give up, even you have nothing else in you. Those Enders have already proven to us from time and time again. We should at least try to struggle a bit and don¡¯t lose yourself in this world. I won¡¯t give up, even I have to fight with all I can carry. Just like you kid¡±

    Miyusuki puts his confidence what he had; throwing daggers on his belt, his rune shield at his back, and the gauntlet to his left hand. The shifting gauntlet upgrade on it made him versatile. He feels rather relief than powerless, Team Platinum shows him how what is take for them to keep going. They lost one teammate . . . Nera hits him

    ¡°Ouch! What was that for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go and day dreaming there. You and that partner of yours didn¡¯t even give a sight of conversation with those Enders. I don¡¯t know the both of you, and your first time here. I want to see you guys what you can do¡±

    Tabitha broke her silent ¡°We are ordinary people now. What do you expect?¡±

    ¡°Really?! Ok, treat this place nothing but a puzzle house. A game if you will. Ah never mind, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to talk back¡±

    Lycaon smacks Nera at the back of her head, the usual punishment when Nera gets more unnerving when it comes to talking. Nera knocks her head down than it is use to. Her hands grasping her head as her defenses are gone.

    ¡°What the hell! That¡¯s hurt!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I guess I gotten to use to discipline you guys¡± Lycaon¡¯s hand shakes as it is trembling. It seems like his old physical condition is acting up.

    They continue to move on and see the adventurers already waiting at the entrance. They removed their equipment and place it at the corner. Only wearing casual clothes or close to their underwear. They see Team Platinum is coming in their way.

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys, you should be wearing more appropriately than your heavy equipment. This challenge is really tricky for all of us¡±

    ¡°Take a look at the distance¡±

    The adventurers are spending their time using their devices to record what happens here. The golem is big and gives little room to go through the corridor, others follow the scheme of letting others to distract it while they went in. Sacrificing the other team to advance.

    Lycaon looks at them as if there is no option. ¡°Looks like they are using the less fit as bait to go through. Even the overweight reveals their true body weight can do much as being a fodder. I am not impressed to use someone like that. If this is real, they are just the same sons of bitches who brought the people to the east coast¡±

    He turns around and checks on Tabitha and Miyusuki, the two looks like they need to lose some clothes from their lose ends. ¡°You think you can go through with more speed¡±

    Tabitha responds ¡°I can¡¯t say, but there is no trying at first¡±

    The two didn¡¯t removed their gears, including his team. The face with attitude made them all better.

    After the adventurers tried their turns, the people who left behind are stranded by the entrance. Paladin takes the front while the four of them lean against the wall on tight corners. The golem is waiting for them as the first attempt begins. Paladin picks up a shield on the floor and tried to block it. The first swing strikes as the runes brightens up. The shield didn¡¯t anything but enforce the impact on to him and pushed him back. Lycaon catches him and divert the force into a full round swing. Lycaon loses his grip and still able to throw his teammate back at it.

    Nera runs to the side as the golem leans to block her route. Nera stops as the moment it nearly slammed her against the wall. Tabitha took the other side and made it through. She steps on a rune as the golem swings back to her. Miyusuki comes to her aid and uses his rune shield. The force enforced as the two pushes further in. Nera sees the opportunity to slide in. Lycaon sees the golem¡¯s hand reaching to him and Paladin, a magic comes out at their backs and bounces them in. They made it to pass through the golem. Tabitha did a little cheat that her wand.

    Team Platinum sees the cheeky girl having an item to get through luckily. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. They need to move on. Nera looks at the wand, already covered in dust, yet easily pull them in. However, it was kind of lucky. Since the golems are impervious against their magic items. They don¡¯t know Tabitha¡¯s wand has special runes and materials to help her control her abilities. Compared to the Team Platinum¡¯s set of gears. She is holding the safest item inside the tight corridor.

    The next one, it is harder than the single golem. In open spaces, this time the golems are carrying heavy equipment. Runes with their big boom sticks. A sling type weapon, they are using range. Projectiles firing causing an explosion, the force knocks them back out instead of hurting them. The runes here are different, it¡¯s like a game for them and letting the participants force to the back whenever they get hit. Lycaon watches them trying to get through. Once again, they repeat the same tactics. One after the other, they use someone as bait and made themselves into a shield or platform. They made it, but losing more than their whole groups.

    ¡°Could you use your wand over there?¡±

    Tabitha looks at and tried to use it to that direction. Lycaon signals her when the time is right. Testing if it works, Paladin goes in and the projectiles came after him. The wand helps him move to dodge but the explosions are too many and surrounded him, and it pinballing him back to the start.

    Tabitha reacts ¡°It won¡¯t work against runes, even I have to push your friend¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s good, since everyone is knocking back to the start. Why not we coordinate with them? I remember a certain formation that requires a group of people. I just hope it will work¡±

    The golems saw they a forming up tight group coming at them. Their projectiles changed, and made it less piercing. The test of bravery and recklessness, it was meant to endure the punishment they bring. By the look of these people, they still have not enough to taste defeat. All they have to do is to bear all the punishment on their bodies, ripped and cut off the mana on them. As signs of their dependency were symptoms. They look at them as they are still resisting, the eyes of their bravery come forth to realize it was a test. The runes, their test is not having a demon inside of them. Except one boy under the trust by one.

    ¡°LET¡¯S GO!!!¡± They charge and endure the punishment of multiple raining projectiles. It hurts, yet they keep moving forward without breaking their formation. Their normal bodies feel the aches and the tiresome encumbrances all around the dust. It was stupid as they collide one another being pushing themselves back. They persist they use the front as human shield as the others, but this one is different. Lycaon takes the lead as they shift one another to face the front. Miyusuki is with Paladin as the projectiles ramming at them. He fell down but pulled by Nera¡¯s arm and send to the back. The slow-moving tortoise without a shell. The knockback wasn¡¯t enough to push them all. Tightly moving forward as they are under the golems¡¯ range.

    Lycaon¡¯s crazy idea had made many adventurers in awe how they use their own body. Others couldn¡¯t bear the pain as they lied down to the corridor. The crazy stunts made them more disadvantageous as they put themselves on the floor. Team Platinum has endured and still able to walk. Miyusuki checks on Tabitha as she too is able to walk. He sees something odd as she pinned points on her body, as if she can do acupuncture with her fingers. Tabitha learned this from Archivist, redirecting the pain without mana, and it¡¯s not working because of her inexperience. In the end, she moves failing to ease the bruise.

    They made it into where the rest of the adventurers made it to the end. A small obelisk made out of runes. They have something on them as the rune words are floating in the air following them. The adventurers spot them

    ¡°Whoa? There¡¯s more of you guys. Good! Try to get yourself your runes here. This is the reward we get to made this far. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but this will help us for the siege¡±

    Tabitha thought this was meant to help Miyusuki, and these guys are taken something as a reward. What is Juela¡¯s real plan? They all gathered and took their share. The ones who didn¡¯t get back themselves to the wall.

    Nera wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Reward? This is too predictable. There is no way they could thought of this, this is understandable if it is from us. But dwarves doing this is not I have in mind¡±

    She is right, the obelisk shines the runes as it starts to crumble. Many of them take advantage and collect as much as they want. The source of this structure soon starting to collapse. The dwarves hiding behind the crystallized runes watch their greed flourishing the last test. Force to unite because of a common enemy, and end where their true intentions lie.

    The adventurers know what¡¯s going on and started to leave. One of them intentionally left with using the rules of the realm. He left leaving behind the runes.

    ¡°Figures¡±

    They know the rewards won¡¯t be that easy to gain and started to run back out from the hole. Tabitha can¡¯t run as fast as she could. She tells them

    ¡°I think I can¡¯t go on, Miyusuki, you did great. I¡¯ll see you . . .?!!¡±

    Miyusuki drops his equipment and helped her carry on his back. Team Platinum watches him trying to help her out, dropping his runes and equipment on hand. He wants to prove himself that what Lycaon said and did, not letting anyone left behind.

    Nera gets his stuff and continue to run back. There are more people injured who tried to go through the projectiles. They give the able bodies some runes to help them carried the load out. While the others thought it was finished and left by using the rule. Then they saw Miyusuki carrying Tabitha on his back. The chance to see how adventurers should help one another after what they going through. They would like to try this moment too. Others followed his example as Miyusuki shows his body that he shouldn¡¯t be carrying with the bruised body of his. Lycaon saw it, the dwarven gods are helping the poor boy to realize his heart.

    So did with the others, as they run up. The tunnels collapsed. They tried their best to get out of here without any harm, but many of them were out. It is harder for them to get out with such a tight gap. The golems are gone and they received the blessings of the dwarven gods. Wanting to see how far they could muster and care to their brethren. To the last man who fell, others tried to help as soon as one of them got let¡¯s go the runes and carried them as if it is real.

    The chosen people get what they needed for the returning siege. The runes at their backs and the heart of the people they test to see. Imperfect such as them, and the eyes they are looking at are the one who lead, follow, and unite for this final escape. They made it out. As the scroll fully burns off without them knowing, returned back to the usual realm it was. Miyusuki feels the ache of his body carrying Tabitha up from the longest stair he had going up. He falls down in exhaustion and left the city sphere.

 Lets Resumes: The Shields Resolve - Chapter 179

    COI C179

    It wasn¡¯t long as the new phenomenon was over. However, the survivors have brought the runes made out of dusts. Juela sees her spell had reach them, and made her wonder to what happen to the both of them. Already watching over to their experience, it wasn¡¯t that long as they managed to leave that place. She uses her sash scroll to find who was involved during the spell channeling. The two rogues were eventually taken care of as they will sleep and dream about it. It will be enough to force their memory with it. Juela¡¯s secrets will keep away from foreign eyes, and her challenge to talk with Tabitha and Miyusuki about it.

    The next day wasn¡¯t about that. Yui is seeing progress. ¡°Miyusuki, the shield student, single handedly and bravely go through the land of the realm. Golden to the core and strange sight between two moons. Many of his people have brought it into a prosperous town. It wasn¡¯t that long until the day of mysterious people coming at their walls. Shorter than their tallest people, including me of course, and come to him with wonders and surprises. The past battles soon stop when he steps foot, and that day changed his life, without any reason to his first day and . . .¡±

    ¡°Oue? There¡¯s no need for you to take care of me¡±

    Yui¡¯s jiggles herself to hear his words spoke her name so strong and clear. Miyusuki and Tabitha left the city guild beaten blue by the Jigeram runes. They made it back home, feeling the pain and the runes persist on their bruises. Miyusuki was not taken back home, but brought to Taiyou Industries residential housing. Where his uncle resides, thanks for the rooms vacant because of the preparation for other districts, he sleeps there where Yui can take care of him. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on as she keeps herself occupied.

    He tries to ask again ¡°So uhm, what happened to the others? Kiege, Tabitha, and especially Juela . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh, trying to be a little brother looking up to his older sisters¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t treat me like a kid¡±

    ¡°But you are kid, your training is hard and quite harder than just Kiege sparring you. Juela did it because your mentor is a demon, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but she is one of the members of your guild. Teacher Haw¡¯s guild. I can trust that and let her help me to . . .¡±

    Yui notices his reluctant voice, the tone changed drastically as he still lingers his fear and reason to why he wanted help from them.

    Besides about Tabitha getting involved with the Not Worthy guild member, Yui has interest of how this child joins her guild. Yui steps out from the room as he keeps pouting to himself. He looks at her moving out from the room, and noticed the clothes she is wearing. Tabitha didn¡¯t wear her charming dress and more to it to look like a housewife. Barely convinced on view as she is short with a mature body. The stereotype body that most anime he watches are those Loli type mothers, but her attitude breaks the immersion of it.

    She comes back with a tray, ¡°Your breakfast is ready. I know a bit quick, but magic really suits my skill here¡±

    Miyusuki felt a bit weary to see her acting more hospitable than her usual self with the girls. He tries to step out from the bed, but the bruises and his body feels a bit stiff. His disbelief of him able to carry Tabitha up from the stairs, 20mins from what he remembered. Now the consequence to overly exert his effort is on his bed, and Yui is here to take care of him. Yet, why is he think it like a joke? The meals on the tray shows purplish mist, this is too much of a reference to any anime to show it is bad cooking.

    ¡°Uh? Oue? Why are the food looks purple?¡±

    ¡°This was a recommendation by Tabitha herself. Don¡¯t worry, your uncle approved it wholeheartedly¡±

    Yui takes a soup and gives him a spoonful. The looks of the purple color and the vapor is also purple. He didn¡¯t believe they could¡¯ve done this to him. When it reaches to his face, he looks at her eyes acting motherly. The memory of his past kicks in and dripping in tears. He remembers his mother taken care of him when he was sick. That moment reacted to him and takes bite on the spoon, a loud bite on the spoon, yet he didn¡¯t let it go. The taste wasn¡¯t he had expected and it was better.

    Miyusuki continues to tear up

    ¡°What good boy, it wasn¡¯t that bad, was it?¡±  Yui says to him so calmly made him realized how much he misses his mother.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think . . . No, could you do it again? I want to remember myself with my mom one more time¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* Then how about lie down on my shoulder after you eat. I will make you spoiled like your mother would¡±

    The room was filled nothing but nostalgia for him, not because of the moment, it was the settings of it. The hard life when he lost his dad, and his mother did her best to pull themselves together from that tragedy.

    The moment after he finishes his breakfast and the last drop of water clears down his throat. He later leans to her and feels her warmth. Her thick body was small by it is enough for him to feel the warmth. Remembering how his mother takes care of him when he was in the lowest point in life from middle school. Losing a father was too much for him and his uncle was there to help him back up as his father figure. Yui feels her shoulder and her body being tightly wrapped around by him. She understands this lost, not experienced but knows about it. Another one who is desperate to fine reunion.

    It was taken too long, but her body keeps her posture. Then he starts to cry, ¡°Mommy¡±

    A child of heart, Yui envied this tone. Hearing a cry to know they are there but never reach. This reminds her about Juela¡¯s situation. Never once she cried for her own mother, and she wonders about her father, and she is new to him. She let the mood settle, and find the right time to ask him about what she wants. Inside of her, her schemes kicking into her expression. She stops it, as her bosom feels heavy whereas his head is lying there. She intentionally leans forward to his bed and drop on top of him. The grip was still there, then let loose as her magic phases back to her seat.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time for me to clean up. I¡¯ll be fixing up. Since you¡¯re awake, I can bring those entertainment things into your room¡±

    As she walks out, something comes into his room. Her familiars appeared carrying the stuff needed to distract himself for the day.

    Miyusuki calls out to her ¡°Oue! Uhm, thanks for the meal. Please don¡¯t mention about what happened earlier¡±

    Without a reply, she closes the door. The moment becomes embarrassing inside his head and he feels and sees Yui as a housewife, no like a mother. He shakes his head and focuses on the familiars.

    The familiars weren¡¯t too child friendly, but they look like small gremlins with chaotic faces. Minions looking at their eyes glow and their mouth smiling like idiots, Yui¡¯s familiars reach to him, eyes to eyes.

    ¡°All hail the shield student, poor back bringer of the Tabitha¡±

    A weak cheer at the back ¡°Yay¡±

    The dumb looking one continue to spout out his achievements as Raker Mawn guild member ¡°Warrior of the heavenly demon, The spoiled taker of the gauntlet and the gem, the Raker Mawn guild member, the spar survivor of Kiege¡¯s fierceness, the future little brother of heroes¡±

    Miyusuki laughs at their dumb quotes, and yet. He shouldn¡¯t be doubting like this. So many things they said is true, and he won¡¯t take it to shame.

    Meanwhile, Yui didn¡¯t responds as her grinning smile and laughing tone will ruin the comfort of his experience. Hearing that she cooks the food made her believed it was her own doing, she looks at the note at the table

    ¡°Cook your own damn food, Yui!¡± With grief and loving regards by Kiege.

    She takes advantage what happened here and the last person will train him. It was her turn to help him, and she was able to convinced Juela to help her how to properly take care of him. Juela had a great father, it was kind of sad that she loses him with such sad family fights.

    To her side is the collection of books of how to take care of him, now planning on the next phase will be easy. Her plan to get to know him will come soon, and her next easy task is about talking with him. She picks out from her magic inventory, her magic bag, and take out some nice visionary spells. What¡¯s better to keep his attention on him is with the hated expression she had to talk about. Within the vision, it¡¯s her cousin, the beloved Fay¡¯mae or what Tabitha calls her Faye. Quite stunning and daring for her to give nicknames, but Faye did make an exception for her. Such a beloved cousin.

    After giving the boy some time to relax and the familiars are gone after they set up the big screen and a laptop for him, she knocks the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been resting enough, are you ready for you training?¡±

    Miyusuki barely hears the door as he is wearing his head phone to watch some ecchi animes. It¡¯s been watching for more than an hour. Yet he is still can¡¯t able to get out from his bed

    ¡°But I still can¡¯t move, what am I going to learn in bed?¡±

    ¡°Your trainings are all physical. Why not be social about it?¡±

    ¡°Is there a need to be social as a guild member?¡±

    ¡°It would be interesting. You can listen to my story first and then I can listen to yours¡±

    Miyusuki didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but he doesn¡¯t have what to say to her about his own life. He hears her again

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re one of our guild members. You can be isolated all you want, but you don¡¯t have the experience what you have. Your gauntlet, your shield, your anything inside your inventory are never been your final tool set. Come on, I can tell you mine and learn more about between guild members. Lying on the bed and entertain yourself alone will always be there with you when I¡¯m gone anyway¡±

    ¡°Ouch* Ok, fine but I want to learn about you then I¡¯ll say something about myself. Don¡¯t complain that my life isn¡¯t interesting¡±

    ¡°Deal¡±

    She opens the door, with the book on her side. The magic she had is already spreading to the tv screen. Yui is fully aware and prepared for this. She had already done it with back in the draft. Yet, her interest reaches highly on Tabitha¡¯s time with her. Now this boy will see how interesting she is. The short woman can¡¯t even stop herself in bragging, and now put on screen to be less likely. Either way, the all me on screen is there and only to balance it out is with her cousin, Fay¡¯mae.

    Miyusuki didn¡¯t expect for a video. He watches it and saw the two live their life as guild members from a different guild. Back then, the guild mistress he met before at the embassy was an actual guild member. Yui explains to him

    ¡°Back then, before I drafted to Raker Mawn guild. I was like a home maker. Look at those familiars, right? They were just dolls and now they are walking and giving you the creeps¡±

    ¡°You knew?! Then why didn¡¯t give it such menacingly faces¡±

    ¡°It would be humiliating that you got beaten by child¡¯s toy. Can you imagine that?¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The meme pops up on his head, where the adventurer got beaten by a big chubby spirit bird. The post was so popular as the meme¡¯s origin was lost and only the thing, he can remember is the funniest.

    ¡°I defeated my opponent in mortal kombat¡± He said it out loud as he smiles.

    ¡°I hear you have seen someone did it before¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I never imagined something related to this moment¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you¡¯re still in bed and you won¡¯t be missing a thing. Lunch won¡¯t be coming closer with that little distraction¡±

    Yui returns to the story ¡°I was I like you. I mean younger than that. Oh my, look at that¡±

    They both see a portrait of herself with Fay¡¯mae. Both young and two of them with their dolls. Young teens keeping their familiars. He looks at the familiars altogether that all of them are seven in total.

    ¡°You see, the familiars are both owned by me and my cousin. You may think that they are just minions, but if you know their origins and how they are made from. You¡¯ll found out that these little things can made good guardians for little girls¡±

    Miyusuki watches her life, as a guild member of M¡¯ji Han¡¯dhyr. Complicated name, but this is her time as an adventurer. Before all of her complicated magic and items put all together in a dress. Later by time, he soon realized the longer if he would be staying here. The more developed he can get. Yui keeps speaking to him about her life how she becomes who she is, both challenges and struggles were too unbelievable for him to hear her say it, until on screen to make it clear. The vision shows him what this fantasy world can do. All he can say is

    ¡°That guild mistress, I mean your cousin, will she also help me?¡±

    ¡°Groan*¡± She looks away feeling bad.

    For the time, he always apologized, but such opportunity like this will be needed after what he had experienced yesterday. Magic items, that¡¯s all he needed. Like Team Platinum, he needs what he can utilize for the future. Starting small as a tank, or starting as an Raker Mawn Guild member. Circling to both of his boldness and concern, he chose to be worried

    ¡°What happened to the both of you?¡±

    The worried face presents to hers. His eyes were sincere and yet adorable to his misconception. She never sees someone don¡¯t know the meaning of having a big family. Such concept she never thought exist.

    Yui laughs uncontrollably, Miyusuki hears her innocent laugh. Sweet voice, better than the adult one. His head wasn¡¯t able to grasp it as she pats his head

    ¡°Tabitha told me that you usually get patted among the adventurers. Oh, how sweet of such a young man who never experience the life of having so many family members¡±

    ¡°I do have one, but we never get along. Really big age differences¡±

    ¡°Maybe because they didn¡¯t live close to you¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t know why I¡¯m always bragging. Families will give you their legacy of their identity. I love to brag to myself, a good or bad trait if you will. Yet it is greatest reminder why I love them so¡±

    The screen shows her family. The reason of all her purpose to become a guild member, honestly the entire Enders are required to. Miyusuki sees her family, all together and all professional according to their appearance. Dangerous and powerful with their magic items within their clothes. All different and all the mana types are put into one. Yui¡¯s true teaching is unfold to him

    ¡°Purpose, why are you trying to train yourself? Even doubts will ruin your head. The faith of yourself is the main manpower to driven you get here. Either be impatience or wise planning. I show this to you because you need to believe in yourself. That¡¯s when you can control your . . . Sanquin¡¯s blessings¡±

    The awkward pause gives away how Yui has a grudge on her. Miyusuki notices it too, he takes his interest of why she is not saying properly about her name.

    He asks ¡°Why are you hating her so much?¡±

    She made a mistake not trying to tolerate everything on her own, her family passed it down on her without her being open to others when she was young. Either way, she remembers how he tries to seek comfort on her. Then remembers how she was comforted from her family. With this logic put together, her aunty attitude is forced to humble herself. She was lucky that pride didn¡¯t stick in within her childhood.

    ¡°You could say, family, sometimes they have good examples and sometimes they are not. Eheh, my bragging attitude had a need of a certain person who had a little different view on the matter of guilds. Uh? Let¡¯s just say it was the past that led their mouths talking when I was young. I don¡¯t hate her actually, but when adults speak nonsense for a certain someone. You put your children into it. Confidently, she did it purposely because she reminds herself to my family members. That! Immortal size giant is getting her legacy in front of me. What will she like it if you call you your guardians¡¯ name on top your own well-earned achievements?¡±

    Miyusuki listens to her bragging, he didn¡¯t stop her, that tone reminds of his own mother making gossips when he was young. But Yui is fiercer and the words she says have no swear besides death threats and beautifully made phrases.

    ¡°. . . Rises to the ashes of her own failures . . . Sweet delicate liar . . . I want to say you were abandoned but I don¡¯t care . . . Busy woman the hypocrite . . . Charms worth nothing but a punching dummy . . . Failure of an excuse of an aunt . . . sigh* what am I tell you this? I should talk to her what it is. If I ever see her with every heart of my family members talking about her. I¡¯ll have to give her my dearest and sincerest, SLAP, to feel the bottom of my heart¡±

    That long distraction stops Miyusuki watching on screen, it was off topic and an entertaining one. He somehow sees the last clip where she joins the Raker Mawn guild. No words, but that¡¯s when there was an election in her guild. To become a guild master, and Yui was a candidate. The look of Fay¡¯mae¡¯s face to see a disappointed look as she was inherited by disqualification due to the drafts. That¡¯s when she gave away her own familiars to her as a token of remembrance. That was the moment he fell silent and remember his side of his family. Although, they are happy, but this one hits him. That farewell will be forever if he can¡¯t return back home.

    His imagination builds up and gripping his blanket. ¡°. . . Tell me, Oue. Do you think you are doing this because you are trying so hard to get me go back home?¡±

    The moment of silent where Yui turns around as the vision is already finished. He must be watching when her farewell with her beloved cousin. She secretly kicks out the familiar are trying to pop out, truly, she has one different opinion against Sanquin.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Words spoken truly, her family¡¯s legacy is all one start of abduction, just like them. Everything that happened in this world, they somehow escape yet they can no longer remember where their homes were. Horsin shouldn¡¯t be a place for mortals as it is home of the powerful race.

    As the show is over, the bed sheet moves to the side. The struggling stiff body feels the pain that he had experience yesterday. Forcing himself to do what he shouldn¡¯t be doing. Yui lets him be. Health wise, this is bad, but in her view, this is normal trying to go through the limits. That steady and slow to pull himself off from his bed. A man knows his own ambition and the hand reaches out to the air for triumph. Barely to sit himself up, then moves his legs at the edge. The shield student gets what he inspired and learned from yesterday and today. A chance.

    On to his feet, and still tumble. Yui finally grabs him and said ¡°So, you already gain some strength in you. Since I¡¯ve been helping you realize your goal. Can I ask one thing for it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I would answer your question¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a little rivalry spoke out to you¡±

    Sanquin, held from the far distance sees the light. A light of the soul, where something in her disciple to go through inner triumphs. It was just two days, and he grew it out with transpired ambitions. Then she found out, what they did to him. To unleash the blessing, she had on him. The curse that stops him to use magic, and become what it truly used for.

    Yui asks ¡°Why do you join our guild, through that demon? I can understand Haw would, disappointedly, to get a temporary membership. I can¡¯t get it on top of my head in a place where your city is better than all our city states combine¡±

    Of all the questions she had to ask, that one is the most kept secret. Sanquin did help him to stop the situation and miraculously disappeared after that night he joined. He too didn¡¯t know what happened, but he heard it is better left off a secret. It was suspected to be her demonic magic from what he sums up throughout the conversation with other Enders.

    He honestly answered ¡°Sanquin did it, I don¡¯t know how she done it and she left a mysterious expression to me and the rest of my neighborhood. Is there you can understand what she had done back then¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, it would be a good analysis for me if I stay longer, then again, I won¡¯t be here either that pique my interest. I have nothing to say more in this. Come on now, let¡¯s get out from this place and need a good breathing outside of this building. I want to show you something¡±

    She accepts so easily, it¡¯s probably because he was reluctant to say to her, or maybe this is what it feels like for having an aunt. Very active speaking aunt.

    They walk out and saw the sky from the city barrier is burning to the highest settings. He didn¡¯t know what happened, and the dusts are making layers after layers to the city barrier. Seeing cracks altogether, trying to hold itself up to the highest level to the sky. The burning bright light is the mana is forcing itself to sips into the barrier before it hardens or it fall to the ground just like the previous incident. Days are coming closer to what he had imagined, the return of the siege is getting closer.

    ¡°Ah, ok, I have learned a bit about martial arts and techniques. Let¡¯s try practicing your black misty whatever that comes out from your mouth¡±

    ¡°Are you going to help me while being in this condition?¡±

    ¡°The three basic training of Circoston¡¯s traditional arts. I don¡¯t know about your world¡¯s martial arts, but you are using that demon¡¯s power. So, let¡¯s try it before your well-deserved break¡±

    ¡°Break?! Wait a minute? What day is today?¡±

    He checks his device and see the calendar on his app. Tomorrow is the day of the convention, where his friends finally going to go there.

    A sigh coming from his mouth as if he is going to be there with his physical condition. Yui smiles at his worries to expect that he really wants to go. Tabitha wants them to go there too. It won¡¯t be a letdown when Yui is taking care of him, along with the rest of the ingredients made by Kiege and the guide books she borrowed from Juela. To think he will be left behind after so much effort he had done.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t let yourself be down. You¡¯ll ruin your special reward¡±

    ¡°Special reward?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult, because I¡¯m no warrior. Follow this instruction by the book and we will proceed to the next¡±

    Miyusuki follows through like any martial arts training. Sitting down, folding his legs, and places his hands together. She has no idea what¡¯s that is and continue reading the basics he needs to learn.

    ¡°The training you need to do to use your techniques are; the right amount of physique, the courage and other virtuous values within your heart, and finally the spirit inside that nurtures your soul. The first was Haw¡¯s and Kiege¡¯s training, the second was Juela¡¯s training, and finally your personal training. The last training was reflecting everything you¡¯ve done and the reason behind it. Your soul feeds on the belief that both real and dream are working together¡±

    ¡°Now put it all together, and believe a technique given to you from her. The blessing is all the three. Body, Heart, and Soul are there to make it real. The mind is the creator of perfection and the hands you have is the limits of your innovations. Put them all together, even without your belief in the gods. This world is believed in you. Now take her blessing and twist it to your control. Practice won¡¯t make you perfect in this, and accept it for what is given to you. It is already prepared for you, and trust it as you believe in it. That black mist from your mouth. What is it you?¡±

    ¡°It is the part of me¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She softly confused without disturbing his concentration.

    Yui thought this boy would be inspired anything inside because of so many fictional stories coming from the entertainment from the small device. She thought it would be the same with Tabitha. Given her what she wanted and her geeky attitude on about the cards, but this boy should be more creative since Tabitha talks about this called shounen anime. The word part of him is blatantly true, if it is one of those young teens¡¯ entertainment, but the technique he is doing is far more than that. His shadow comes alive, behind his back glowing out so much auras.

    The darkness grows around him as he turns around and excitedly sees with his own eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, my shadow clone jutsu. But . . . Oh well, I tried and wow this is nothing different from what I should thought¡±

    It wasn¡¯t, because Sanquin has full responsibility to give him that power. This full dark creature is the demonly formed that concealed his mana. The filter one, if Yui wants to explain it to him. The boy has the power of a certain demon who can able to control it without any interruptions. This shadow clone, it can be filled with another soul, the dead, and bring back to this world to be his side with their unimaginable powers.

    ¡°I did Oue! I somehow use magic¡± He looks at her dumbfounded and starts laughing after saying it.

    ¡°Laughs*¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you laughing?¡±

    ¡°Remember you can¡¯t use strong magic anymore. Oh, forget it, at least you can show your mentor about it. She¡¯s probably be so proud. Whenever you see her again, just tell her what happened, ok? But only this moment. I still don¡¯t like talking nonsense about oof!¡±

    He runs to her and hugging her tightly. His tall body covered her down because of her short stack.

    ¡°Thank you, for everything¡±

    She looks away and don¡¯t want to fuss about. Another loving moment like family really puts her through in this. While she was looking away, she saw her friends and his uncle come to see them. It was closing lunch time, and they saw them together with a shadow figure to their side. Her twitching face and her hands shaken a bit. The uncle thought it was her being cute and embarrassed. While Kiege shakes her head where she is about to do it. Juela and Tabitha expect she has to do it front of them. That arrogant little short stack is going to do it.

    Miyusuki didn¡¯t let go and the temptation is getting through to her. The uncle is nodding to hug him back quietly, while Kiege moving her mouth saying

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Yui casts little bit of magic to hide his uncle¡¯s view and show her evil grin at the three women. The chattering of her teeth and her arms wrapped around him. It looks like she is manipulating him into a monster. The shadow to his side sees her expression and replicate with in its shadowy face, cartoony but visible to see. Kiege wants to get close to her so bad with a clenched fist, yet stops when his uncle greeted them.

    ¡°Hey, kid. It¡¯s lunch time¡±

    Miyusuki embarrassingly turns around. Yui helps him and removes some blemishes on him.

    ¡°Hi uncle, I never thought you would be come to visit¡±

    ¡°Where at Taiyou Industries boarding house. It would be easier for me. So, let¡¯s have some lunch¡±

    He turns his head pointed at Miyusuki¡¯s shadow ¡°While we are preparing, tell me about this guy first. He looks like some character from a video game you played when you are a cute boy, laugh*¡±

    Tabitha, Juela, and Kiege listen to his story of how a good aunt was to him while he was bed rest. Even his body is getting better once he tried so hard to get out from his bed. His uncle, Kombat, is so proud to hear him being cheery and more determined as ever as he never knew. Meanwhile Yui wasn¡¯t seated next to them as she was excusing herself while they eat. Both Kiege and Juela were never been so mad. The foods she cooks was Kiege and the way he was helped was Juela¡¯s books. Their faces can¡¯t show to him and he was so happy he did his first disciple¡¯s technique.

    All while Tabitha trying to look like an air head for all this. She whispers to herself ¡°Hey? It feels like De Ja Vu¡±

    Yui didn¡¯t say a word and uses her familiar to record it all. The mischief of this girl is really telling. Her offset personality does make wonders to herself. The memorable voices in her head coming from her own family. She softly singing to herself happily in sweet dark lullaby tone

    ¡°Oh, my sweet little child,

    taken you away to my pride,

    sweeping away to the roaring tide,

    come ashore, you can¡¯t hide

    . . . from me¡±

 Lets Resumes: Convention Before the Final Siege part 1 - Chapter 180

    COI C180

    ¡°This is a three days special event, or until the evacuation starts. To our devoted visitors from the city states in Kinteinnou region, we are welcome to you to our city¡¯s known and favorite convention. I hope you will support us to this memorable event being formed through the same interest we had back in our world. Merchandise, contests, meet and greets, and all in one place for our newly newcomers; mangaka, authors, artists, and more importantly our upcoming stars for the new anime to come. Don¡¯t hesitate to see new projects and new products made from Mihayara district and Fuku City¡±

    Citizens are cheering to see their anime convention opens up front at the entrance. Many are excited with their eyes see the new production showing it on posters around the building. Thanks to this world post-apocalyptic technologies, where both magic and technology working side by side to promote new levels of entertainment. Entire city is going to check and see as the convention venue is small, but lies inside, filled with realms and powerful spells to expand inside to see the grandeur of their efforts. A strange world they are going to step in, a jungle, a city, or a heaven they can¡¯t believe in their own eyes. The first day of the convention begins.

    For so long, after so many struggles and horrors happened in this city. The citizens have at least short days of excitement. Andui and her friends, who are working at their school, are taken a chance of their time having the school under suspension due to the return of the siege. Andui finally meet with Siren as the two cheers at each other and embrace themselves where they are now. Reya, Coral, and Iggy see them giggling at the convention as it is opening up. More while Quail joins them to see the convention with her own two eyes.

    Siren greets them ¡°You finally made it, I thought we¡¯re not going to see each other after getting a huge crowd going in¡±

    ¡°I know, right? I knew my magic can detect you¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I have one two. Cheers*¡±

    Both exciting girls are cheering themselves as they keep having their reunion a blast. The promise they have making since the failed adventuring life they have. Going back to their roots as normal citizens, making products to please the hobbies of many fans throughout the city. They were lucky they are still interested, and many more surprises lie inside.

    Coral breaks the sisterly love ¡°Alright now, let¡¯s go inside. I want to see those Agatheans react this convention. I can¡¯t wait how confused they are going to be just like back at home were tourists see our country for the first time¡±

    Reya takes it as a joke ¡°Please don¡¯t take them to that section¡±

    Iggy pulls them in ¡°Too late, Doujinshi it is then¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡± All screams getting into the spicy spot, and Quail just went along with them. To the moment she walks into the entrance, she saw one of her students. Surrounded by women, and without a chance to see the full group of them. She remembers he is in Haw¡¯s guild and more importantly what she saw amazed her.

    ¡°Cosplay?¡± Then disappears inside of the convention.

    Miyusuki¡¯s uncle was too busy with work, and Haw and the others remained hospitalized. They did invite Rusic, but he declined as he keeps his eye on the city barrier, the future of siege will begin any day now. Miyusuki wasn¡¯t part of their group as he has plans with his friends. Tabitha provides them cosplays to fit her excitement. Yet, everyone is looking at the women as they fit rather well from their appearances. Juela in a priestess cosplay, Kiege in a fighting game cosplay, Tabitha in a westerner school uniform, and Yui in a gothic Lolita dress. They look at each other as they have no idea it suits them, but Tabitha sees them to fit so perfectly, especially with Yui¡¯s short height with her umbrella.

    Yui twirls her umbrella ¡°Cosmetics . . . Inside the place where there is no rain¡± She keeps twirling her umbrella

    ¡°You have to admit, Tabitha is fully aware our profession. For me at least¡± Kiege just accepts her cosplay even though how tight fit this is.

    ¡°I for one, didn¡¯t expect me to think any costume without my sash. This called religious clothing, this is too extravagant¡±

    Juela casts a mirror to herself looking how much of a priestess she is. It is amazing in this world that the clothes she wears are extravagant.

    ¡°I know I am a little exerted on you all, but this is going to be the last few days in this city¡±

    Tabitha gives them a sweet smile as they all cooperating Tabitha¡¯s interest. They shyly turn away as they go in. Their eyes were away a bit and they return back to look at her. Tabitha is blocking the view.

    Juela was confused ¡°Why are you blocking the way?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you seem to be nervous¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, a know that expression¡±

    Kiege points out her finger as she remembers that embarrassing expression when she shows to Yui. She was furious about it and they entered the wrong parts of the convention. Kiege pushes her away and see the stalls. Shocked to see where the titles on the banner ¡®Boys Love¡¯ It is as big as it can be, where lies inside with hundreds of women going in with more spaces to explore.

    Yui and Juela were stunned. Tabitha tries to explain herself ¡°So uh, I was expected much. The first person goes in will pick to where to want to go. Nervously laughing*¡±

    They look at her in disgust, fortunately, Kiege is tolerate enough to see what¡¯s going on. It was hard for her to unsee it though. The well-developed animation, the cinematography, and the characters are better the ones she sees in her device. The women are awing the new production as they are excited the recently famous manga going into the process of adaptation. Kiege had enough what she had saw and drag Tabitha out from here. Along with the eyes of her companions seeking her out with good explanation for this interest.

    Inside the ¡®boy love¡¯ panel, there is one person disguising or cosplaying as a woman. Sexy, and what the man loves to see. Pale white skin, long dark hair, curves all around, and extra thick to where it is golden. She admires the view of so many fan arts and doujinshi. Improved equipment that led to the beauty of such alluring men in full display together. She thought that this panel is going to be rough because the size of the convention, and now it is an actual full-blown realm that fits so many people inside. Now this niche genre that the women loved and adored is big enough for all the women and her to see.

    Gossiping and hiding across the crowd, many women had protective measures in their magic items. They can see someone as a man cosplaying as a woman. A beautiful woman no less, the real body is chubby and disgusting from what they seen. They stay away from him as he continues admiring the advertisement

    ¡°One underdog mangaka writer and two Agathean artists work together to made the most popular boys love story with beautiful art style, and now plays along in a fantastic scenery as the first anime aired in this world. Both men, tempted, regretted, fought, reconciled, and in love¡±

    A call from her device as she quickly answers it. Her voice comes out from experiencing heaven ¡°Hello?!¡±

    A moment of silent, hearing a strange voice then quickly calls out on him ¡°Perb! Get your ass over here. We are going to sponsor everything we have in this convention. If you are still lost in your favorite panel, it¡¯s fine you won¡¯t going to miss it, but we have . . . What¡¯s that music in the background?¡±

    ¡°Wait!? You heard my background music, it¡¯s OK2BGAY . . .¡±

    ¡°Ah that fucking music, just roll over here. You just made everyone around here thought I¡¯m into this stuff . . . NO! You motherfucker, this son of a bitch is at the fucking click*¡±

    The Perb sighs with glee to hear his friend is taken serious of his work. He uses his magic to track them where they are. This massive realm is going to be the best experience they have after all the unrest and the chaos happened during his work. He prays to this convention to able to finished their projects for next year. Let this city returned to as the center piece of production and paradise like the world they are from. A tear in his eyes in his woman body as he left the panel. The last look at the ¡®boys love¡¯ as he moved on. Many of the men catch his eyes as he walks out going to the meeting place.

    Miyusuki and his friends didn¡¯t wear any cosplay, but there is a machine does make you in disguise as a cosplayer. There is also a safety precaution as the convention provide everyone a tool to identify everyone with their true appearance before entering. His friends prefer to use the machine as they all form into a uniform gentlemen¡¯s suit with anime like appearance. One of them took the head of a wolf and the other is a charming man with glasses flashing light on his lens.

    The boys go through the convention, a size that they could not interpret. It looks bigger than the building inside, purely vast and knowingly used a lot of mana to exist. In all awe across the horizon, they made to the end of each corner through magic. A size of a few huge stadiums as they speculate it. They stopped momentarily and saw that looks like Miyusuki¡¯s guild was here.

    ¡°Hey, shield. Take a look at this food stall¡±

    He followed them and saw a strange themed machine, cooking the food with Enders like magic. A man who cooks it with his face jollying with a sign says ¡®try and test the cooking machine made from Enders Bridge¡¯

    They approached to the man to the side of the stall, where across the line is still filled in queues. ¡°Mister, sorry for interrupting your work. We see some Enders things you¡¯ve got here¡±

    As his friends look at the man, he sees something on the logo. The guild emblem, his own guild branded on the equipment. Now it takes his interest seriously as he reaches out to him

    ¡°That¡¯s the Raker Mawn Guild logo. How do you managed to draw that complicated emblem?¡±

    The man smiles continuously and hears someone is calling it Raker Mawn Guild. A great and dangerous adventure he had gone through, he won¡¯t forget how he survived along with the people he saved.

    He never thought that the day will be his last because of that strange mana and his broken leg.  The stall owner raises his hands and let the stove release smoke out of it, the magic he mixes with gives them a message. ¡®First watch this¡¯ The stall lights up and the machine hidden beneath starts to work. Runes and other mystical magic inside prepare the ingredients. It raises up with a viewing pleasure. The multi-purpose cooking equipment shift and changes setting up all varieties of street foods, with an added flavoring with secret spices made from the forest already dead by the dust.

    The snacks are distributed and the pays going into the tray as the machine swallows it up to keep it going. It was fast, made it possible for him to serve customers with a given rate. When everything is done, it was the boys turn to get their order. Miyusuki and his friends watch the customers eat and enjoying it. Caught by the interest of good service they bought a few. The stall keeper said to them

    ¡°So, you guys know about the Raker Mawn Guild¡±

    Miyusuki answers him ¡°Yeah, there was a teacher who is a guild member. Say, is this you commissioned him for it?¡±

    Amazing, there are also more of them inside this city. As a man has nothing to know about gossips and news, his part time job is his essence without a care to the viewing public.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t met this teacher of yours. But I meet someone outside when I was an adventurer¡±

    ¡°Really, who is he like?¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°A hero . . .¡± He answered without a proper explanation. The looks of their faces confused as he tries to explain to them. As the queues is getting bigger. His confidence grew boldly as the machine he had can still make him work with ease as he talks.

    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine, it was back when before the siege. Strange monsters coming out from the dungeons. Scarce monsters trying to survive as they are thin and bones seen from their wrapped skin. Desperate creatures turned undead being parasite by the roots itself. I was there for a desperate pay. The lockdown made me went desperate. My part time job, my actual dream job having technical issues. Places you don¡¯t want to go, but many ventured to find out to have little money. I was a scout, trying to map out the new tunnels made by the monsters¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when I hear voices, drawing for need of help. I listen, I follow, and I almost fell by a strange hole. The screams were still there, fresh, and still hope to save whoever are down there. I managed to rescue them, but it cost me my leg as the horde coming down on me and the people I saved. It feels like a zombie apocalypse down there. I thought we were done. I thought it was punishment for being greedy or too kind to be this stupid to enter a new area filled nothing but dangerous creatures. Until I met him. A Raker Mawn Guild with drastic strength with full force of his crossbow¡±

    ¡°The sounds of the gears reloading it with a loud clanging sound. Terrifying and effective when the bolt hits them, we were saved for now. As you should know, the place where I have been stops us using the failsafe. So be sure to listen carefully of why I called him a hero¡±

    The students put their eyes on to him as they eat, others follow their ears and added some money on the tray to keep business going. A meal and a story, in this noisy area. With their magic to keep it clear to listen to his words. Others from short distance catch it without any problems.

    ¡°He has knowledge that I couldn¡¯t thought of, a soldier of heart and a man dared to go deeper. I was that unlucky fool, to be baited along with him with that monster that chased the adventurers who are screaming for help. I don¡¯t have a choice, my leg broke or was it my ankle. My hero carried me. I just don¡¯t want to die there. We split up in order to bait the monster, until we failed to distract it. We took a daring approached and fought it, the exit where I came from was being sealed by the roots. That damn luck among those adventurers where a group of his people came and saved them, but I didn¡¯t make it, the monster was there, and we went back deep through the underground, to east mountain¡±

    The audience shook and others choke in disbelief. East mountain is the danger zone warned by the elves. This man goes through with an Enders going there in such a long distance. He wasn¡¯t even finished as his life was always in danger.

    ¡°There I saw more of those monsters. The name I couldn¡¯t describe them, when I get back and I know their names, demons¡¯ puppets, and I was the scout who had gathered all the intel. So much intel, especially my quest had fulfilled. I don¡¯t know what I did after that. The long run, me getting to use his crossbow with every reload attract them like ringing the bell as we¡¯re both the monsters¡¯ meals¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I can¡¯t believe it, when that time we made it out and get inside the safe rooms made by the elves. We were saved, that man saved my life as my bones still sting after that crazy run. Day or night, with my head turned blank after the experience. I am glad I survive. Yet my opportunity wasn¡¯t done yet. The man starts crafting for his future battles, and with my curiosity put myself for hope that the materials he had will be beneficial for my part time job to get it fix. He offered me, and this is the product I am using right now. A broken bone with a broken dream healing together. I am the man now here in this place with big success¡±

    The story ends and everybody around him begins clapping. He looks around and sees his customers are eating and enjoying the story. With his cooking machine still able to keep finishing the orders they want. He was able to work while telling such a dangerous tale. Everyone is looking up to him as he achieved his goal, without an emotional moment to show, he is just glad he got what he wanted. Then someone came to the stall, a short woman in a gothic Lolita dress. She heard about his story and asked one embarrassing side of the detail.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who spread the religious concepts on him¡±

    The stall keeper, never thought someone who knew his savior. ¡°Sorry, do you know who is my hero¡¯s name? I didn¡¯t remember anything about talking about religion¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Voldemyr . . .¡±

    He starts sweating and accidentally swear from his own mouth ¡°Oh Fucking Shit!¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re now praising your god¡¯s name¡±

    A slap to himself out of a blue, Voldemyr is really that serious from what he said before. Now this woman in front of him looks like she is scheming something. As everyone is busy eating and didn¡¯t notice what¡¯s going on.

    He leans to her and said ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Give me the best for four people, please¡±

    The three women watch Yui did it again. Her manipulative ploy was already found out, and the man don¡¯t want to deal with it. They saw Miyusuki and his friends talk about the story they heard, and Juela says to them

    ¡°It¡¯s better they don¡¯t know we are here¡±

    Kiege nods ¡°Agreed¡±

    They cast their spells and hide from plain view from Miyusuki. The young boy has limited requirement not to see them in plain view. As they approach the stall keeper

    ¡°Thanks for the story, and here. I think you deserved extra¡±

    The extra they give it to him is the energy he used for the machine. Kiege gives him the most expensive fuel he needs to buy in order to power his machine. As he looks at Yui waiting for her order. Another luck coming into his side as he had saved the same amount to give this woman a premium special. Again, this man is the luckiest bastard he had ever experience meeting with Enders. Even though that he is no longer an adventurer, and this is the life he hopes he could continue to survive until they can go back home.

    Miyusuki have enough of his fill and they move on. Their pocket money is losing so much in the first day.

    ¡°Wow, we just spend so much on merch. And I thought buying some snacks were cheap from the guy who is using a really unique cooking equipment¡±

    ¡°Still, the merch is as expensive as it was back in our world¡±

    ¡°How about you, shield? Got money left in you?¡±

    They know that he is a Raker Mawn Guild member and expect having him a little cash. They know that Horsin money is low, but enough money to spend a few.

    Without any hesitation, he shows only a few bills on his hand.

    ¡°As expected, how much your guild member income?¡±

    ¡°Why are you trying to talk about my salary? Like most adventurers being paid by selling loots, I¡¯m using my loots as resources for my equipment¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but can you think about saving a few cash for this special event?¡±

    ¡°Then prove it, I¡¯m seeing the covers and nothing that interest me¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say to that, but judging only its cover is a mistake that most collectors thought . . .¡±

    While they are talking, Miyusuki spot and recognized someone with an android, the couple who are in Taiyou Industries. The Dexter Guild provides him the best recreation of his android. The android is less robotic and more alive. Making him daze of how he is able to recognized them both. As they passed by, they bumped to one of their school mates.

    ¡°Oh, you there! Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°Sorry I wasn¡¯t looking . . .¡±

    His friends stop him ¡°I never thought you are interested here, Gilgas¡±

    ¡°Hmph, ugh, anyway wait a minute, it¡¯s you. Shield, I heard rumors that you were in the city sphere¡±

    ¡°Well . . .¡±

    His friends stop him again ¡°Talk about it when we are at school. The convention has too much to offer and we don¡¯t want to miss it all¡±

    Flourance Gilgas, the lucky student who is given the potion from Haw. Yet, so unfortunate when he failed the hunt. The shield student was still amazed how he is able to get through the experience with many mistakes. His arrogance continues because how he is so jealous to the students who succeeded and now him getting access where he should be more oblige have the opportunity. This gifted high rank was there, but beaten out from the golems with runes. The hidden face of surprised as he heard of him coming from the Saint Heroes.

    No words, they get on their way. Back to the topic ¡°Your 30,000 Y cash on hand. I know is big, but as an adventurer, that¡¯s kind of small¡±

    ¡°From what I heard. People get a huge chunk of it in a daily basis¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I earn when I went into the city guild¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. That douche mention you were there. How come they paid you . . .? Oh right, you¡¯re a Raker Mawn Guild member. I heard among the staff they¡¯re mentioning to split the pay to the upcoming guild members¡±

    ¡°Where do you heard that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man called the rat, you know the infamous runner, they helped them to get their research done quicker. There was a reward, but back then they don¡¯t have enough money. So . . .¡±

    ¡°We get it, but man for a pay that low and the city turns into something modern with magic. I think he got scammed¡±

    Miyusuki answers back ¡°Well, the pay is 3 sylvs for them. That¡¯s big, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the money exchange. I still guess he was scammed. Nice, we are already here. Take a look, guys¡±

    They entered the animation panels, where the visuals are in 3d. They can watch all around like they are in the background. They see people carefully timed scene with them in it. The screen shows multiple attempts made by the guests. Funny scenes where both sides being the background characters.

    They use generic characters between heroes and the demon lord. Both sides have turned something comical. The hero side is surrounded by his harem, ugly looking males in female cosplays. While the demon lord has a group of body pillows censored men sexy poses. The sounds of them disappointed that this panel is rated to everyone. It doesn¡¯t matter, the fun continues and the boys are going to hop in. While they are having fun photobombing the generic characters, there is one huge crowd with the same photobomb facility. This one has an admission fee, where they can get inside their favorite anime and do whatever the scene they make.

    It was so massive, and everyone with capable magic to use the tech screen to widen further showing the compilation of iconic scene to be better, others made it funnier, and more importantly making it so livelier along with their favorite characters. The advantageous to edit in is the known hated anime studio who keeps adding filler and background visuals in minutes of it without given a single motion to the characters. They added to their own taste, their own filler into the wide exotic fight they deserve to see. Others raised their devices and record it as their memento. The convention had shown to the citizens and the people of this region how much content it has.

    While everyone is enjoying their time, many didn¡¯t show up yet. People from Fuku City hadn¡¯t come in and see the demonstration, Enders never visit it and was offered after finishing the restoration to one of the districts. High rank adventurers aren¡¯t there to see it as they are busy with the ruins. The first day is a huge success and this is not even the beginning. Somewhere inside the convention where is also a stage, a woman with charms and time within the internet. It is finally her time to go live after all that is happening. Her new sets of costumes switch in a fly and magic improved to the best of her abilities.

    Music plays harmoniously with theirs and the Horsin¡¯s. The tap of her foot, feeling the beat of the music. Waiting for the spotlight to come, and everyone around her seeing the groove is coming in. Idols, music performers, and staff are going along with the rhythm. The sounds of the beep ticking down, many were too busy enjoying so much what they have saw and buy. The anticipation of fame closing in as they are getting feel like that this world is better than their own world. Pulsing in the minds of having such innovation to keep this life going.

    The last tic from the timer, there they pop up on screen. Everyone stops as facility turned off, their eyes focusing on the lights on screen. The girl is there and she shows to everyone what this realm can do. Cheers*

    ¡°Hello, everyone, this is Cecilla Brightstage. Welcome to the first ever anime convention plus. Why the plus you ask? You¡¯ve seen never before inventions made by your city truly. Don¡¯t hesitate to look only your favorites. Try everything where you go¡±

    ¡°Including the adult section?¡± She stops and look at the other idols laughing as she is embarrassed as she forgot about it.

    ¡°Haha (sarcastically) This is no joke, everyone. Dare to seek an adventure through this humongous realm. Not only you can move back and forth, there is also going up and down as well. Search your way to the place that you can¡¯t find and the place you almost there but can¡¯t reach it. This amazing place will show you the best merch, service, and . . . Concert!¡±

    The intermission concert begins and people started squander around the place. Leaving the first day the most intense experience with new discoveries.

    The Agatheans step aside and let the crowd flow through. They watch them go around excited, but these people are more ecstatic than them. They find a corner as they are taking a rest after hours of sight-seeing.

    ¡°You look at that, it¡¯s getting wilder than their summer festival¡±

    ¡°Only the summer festival. You don¡¯t even see the other events they have in south shore bay¡±

    ¡°But that place where the wealthy resides¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where the city guild is. Are you not an adventurer?¡±

    ¡°An islander, you know. I was there for the goblin festival¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that place. I forgot that the fourth moon cycle is coming¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got caught news about this convention of theirs and I wind up here. The ruins should be over with their plantation/infestation problem¡±

    ¡°Sigh* So, your intention was about the ruin after all¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I am here for the food¡±

    ¡°For the cheap price?¡±

    ¡°As an Agathean, we all know we are eating what we shouldn¡¯t allowed to¡±

    ¡°Scourges! The inner realms and with their classes. Many come here because of the freedom to eat the meal we should¡¯ve¡±

    ¡°And now we are here, spending it cheaply than buying it like gold¡±

    ¡°So, anyway about the entertainment here. Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Loud, mostly using female mannequins to attract customers, and everything else is more expensive than the inner realms¡±

    It was odd for Agatheans to see like this. It is more like advertising brothel when they look at it. The characters are young, and younger ones that seems look sexual. It feels odd for people dressing costumes with different genres they couldn¡¯t know of. However, there are enjoyable content with rare antiquity of the show. Dark and grim stories that they caught their eyes on. Good stories from what they read so far and everything else where people are very polite and informative from their interest.

    These make them wonder ¡°Why are they¡¯re here exactly? What purposed did the summoner wants them for? It doesn¡¯t make sense¡±

    ¡°You know what is worse, they chose to stay here¡±

    ¡°The foundation was given to them from what they called him . . . city lord?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mayor if I got myself right¡±

    ¡°That controversy, it seems someone is holding him hostage as the key bearer to let it open. It will get worse when the foundation won¡¯t be activating correctly¡±

    ¡°Ssh* Quiet down, I saw something staring at us¡±

    They look around and saw cameras are looking at them. They see many of it is eyeing on them, and proceed to scatter. The camera still persists to look at them one by one. It is very unclear why they are looking at them and they were forced to join along the crowd and try not to be suspected of. It was suspicious experience. The convention continues to go on for its first day. Where there is no problem whatsoever. The people who organized the convention is watching from the different building.

    Mihayara personnel are watching them. Along with the guests, there is the man who are forced to do this. One of the officials, named Justice, is taking care of this matter. With his eyes annoyed to maintain the order of this convention. As he had done so many works when securing the districts, except Fuku City. His hate for outsiders grew

    ¡°Horsins, still questioning about the Foundation. I can ignore Enders to keep to themselves, but those guys are more annoying when they can¡¯t understand the way of life in this city. If they want to change it, then I won¡¯t be acting nicely for them to leave¡±

 Lets Resumes: Convention Before the Final Siege part 2 - Chapter 181

    COI C181

    It is the second day of the convention. Adventurers were given the opportunity to check the convention. Yesterday as they saw the Jigeram at full view at the distance above the ruins, still not reaching to the southern region as it already at the north. The solid crystallization fell into the next stage of the dust. Where they see the Dexter Guild in power armor had no effect on it as it cleans off the grime or any biological stains on them. Protected by steel and other non-biological materials. Clean as it meant to use against the Jigeram.

    They heard news about the production of armors coming from Taiyou Inudstries, as they nearly ready to set up the protection they needed without using magic, all made out runes. Finally, the incident of the plant is dying as they secluded it around the ruins. Starving itself to wither and die, however, the rituals it had returned back to the glass dome. The nonsense it brings as they never forget how the duck was able to free it. Other spirits were mysteriously disappeared since the news about the goblin festival in the island. All things considered that the city will be ready for the future.

    Silfa and the rest of the adventurers are all gathered around and meet certain former adventurers. Siren, Andui and her friends, and including the disbanded small guilds. Gordon comes along as they formed a surprised reunion to the high ranks and the former low ranks.

    ¡°Melody guild, Anime Xpo guild, and many more. I see you made new jobs for this convention. I can¡¯t believe you guys are able to get yourselves together to make such a lovely event¡±

    Siren cuts him off ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we can do. We need to work in order to feed ourselves¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The high ranks never thought they still hold a grudge against him after all he had put them through. Because of the huge incident when going to Enders Bridge, they silence the investigation that what happened to them delivering the caravan to the west. It was involved with the demon they heard. They lost a lot of their guild members because of that and given no compensation for the loses. Before, they were quiet about it. Only thing they can show their grievances without mentioning the topic is to refuse. They look at them as if they were their enemies. Meanwhile the other adventurers don¡¯t deserve it, have no way to say to them after the silence.

    Altair approaches at the circle of conversation serving them drinks alongside with Illtended. Illtended spoke out

    ¡°Sheesh* Gordon, enjoy yourself and live up in the convention, will you? I¡¯m bringing drinks here with the guys and you¡¯re here taken my . . . Ok, ok, ok . . .¡±

    Gordon nearly raises his magic at him as Illtended knows what he is about to do. Illtended is getting better after the experience with the Enders. His utilities expanded with new equipment on his hand. Altair backs away and pulled over by Silfa¡¯s group.

    ¡°Hey! Stop pull me there. Ah!¡±

    Ruby grips his shoulder ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a baby. We didn¡¯t even see you since you¡¯re with the Enders. So, why here of all places?¡±

    ¡°Anime¡±

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re that easy to find when it comes to anime?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that I have friends who are into anime. I joined since they offered¡±

    ¡°Then who invited you?¡±

    Altair points out to the other side of the group. They forgot that Altair is one of the free agents, like Illtended. He got himself to join with other guilds because of high demands for dedicated healers. Thanks to crafting of strong potions, he was no longer needed during and after the lockdown.

    The fuss got worse as Siren calls out their friends. ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t be meeting like this. If you really want serious talks. Do it privately, my friends here need this event to be successful as we are no longer guild members. Goodbye¡±

    Gordon can¡¯t believe that the most innovative B ranks are leaving. Especially those four survivors, he can¡¯t say much as the past need to be forget but relationship turns dark. The plan to use city sphere was meant to convince them a safety net to those who are not ready, and it seems they can¡¯t let it go.

    Andui says to Siren ¡°Does he come here because of the siege?¡±

    ¡°It is obvious, and yes. But they already have help from Enders Bridge and Agatheus City. I am not that dumb that he wanted more to learn about their technologies¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Reya answers ¡°Remember what Haw said; Agatheans had something they want from our city. Even though the first defense was a failure, but the people from Stranding Island come and help. If you still don¡¯t know, why not call him?¡±

    Andui blushes and looks away ¡°You know he was hospitalized. They told me he will take time to fully heal and . . . Iggy!¡±

    Iggy takes her device and immediately calls Haw. Her device quickly answered and it was another man on the call

    ¡°Ladies, you will have him after his symptoms are gone. For the . . . how many it was? . . . 23, 29, oh yeah, the 30th times that he will be ok. Pardon my rash responds. This is new. Andui on the device. Click*: Andui cuts it off while they were confused who was that person is. Haw¡¯s girlfriends are really missing him, and it is in the very important days of the convention. Andui knew in advance, and it was Miyusuki brought it up to her on social media. Updating about his trainer was replaced with the other guild member.

    Ironically, Andui keep it private without them knowing that she follows him for Haw¡¯s situation. Iggy apologizes

    ¡°I guess what you said were right. But how do you know?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I have contact with him earlier¡±

    ¡°But, the one I call say that you are a new contact with him¡±

    Coral stops Iggy ¡°Don¡¯t push it, I would love to help you with the gossip but I have too much fun yesterday and today will be better¡±

    Quail is with them without saying a word. Alongside with Siren as the two talks about being former adventurers.

    ¡°Really? Everyone gets to have their tragic past¡±

    ¡°Especially you Quail, why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?¡±

    ¡°If I said my last quest was in east coast. Will you listen?¡±

    ¡°I might have, and I might . . .¡± She pauses a bit as she sees someone familiar. A group of women passing by, wearing actual cosplay. No magic, not using the convention¡¯s facilities, and the materials they are wearing is top notch.

    ¡°Sorry, I think I need to see someone. Excuse me! It¡¯s been a long time, city girl¡±

    Andui turns around and heard that quirky nickname ¡°That name, is she really here?!¡±

    Andui heard so much about her from Siren. A girl within Fuku City, who is trying her best to keep her community in check. Then that incident happened. They left and brought the people who were caught from the commotion, she is the one who is hurt the most. So much people she worked on, lost because someone took them. The children were the most affected as she was assigned to them. Such a story heard under the name ¡®City girl¡¯, Fuku City girl. Siren approaches to her and meet with other Enders to her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re back here¡±

    ¡°No way, are you the girl from the guild?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember my name, It¡¯s Siren¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that time I didn¡¯t mention you, my name. It¡¯s Tabitha and who are these people?¡±

    ¡°I say back to you with yours¡±

    A big female gang all gathered together. Citizens and Enders, no boys in sight. Coral and Kiege look at each other with immense strong persona. Andui and Iggy greet themselves in high energy.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    And Juela is the only person answered them shyly ¡°Oh hello¡±

    This big group makes Yui very recognizable with her family. All female family members get together. She stays calm as if she is waiting for an opportunity to speak.

    Quail stays observant and Reya can¡¯t seem to find the word to say except watching Siren and Tabitha talk to each other. After a long chat to one another, both of them introduce their groups. Siren takes first

    ¡°. . . Ok, alright. I am Siren, and these are my friends; Andui, Coral, Reya, Iggy, and that¡¯s Quail¡±

    Siren¡¯s group sees Tabitha¡¯s group in cosplay. They didn¡¯t even notice how stylish they wear. Tabitha tries to introduce them as they look like they are teasing her. More like the short girl is scheming or something.

    Tabitha shows them her friends. ¡°Ok, I am Tabitha. And you¡¯re looking here is . . .¡±

    Yui starts it up ¡°. . . What you¡¯re looking here is Tabitha¡¯s best picks for us to wear¡±

    Kiege grabs to Yui¡¯s collar up like puppy. Her bragging is getting too much streaks for the past few days now. They look at her as if she is a child, even though she has a mature body for such a short woman. Meanwhile to Tabitha¡¯s side can¡¯t say anything about Yui, she is setting goal after goal harassing the people in the convention. She persuades too many people as it is, and now she is getting on with her friend¡¯s friends too. Yui is too good at being social.

    The awkward moment was over and Tabitha continues. ¡°Sorry about that, ahem* Ok, these are my friends in Enders Bridge. First let me introduce you, Juela¡±

    Juela comes forward and gives a smile and moves back.

    ¡°Yui¡± Yui drops on the floor with her two feet ¡°Well, haha. This is awkward¡±

    ¡°And Kiege¡± She waves her hands as she kept that angry expression on Yui. Surprisingly from how they look, they cosplay as if they are in the mafia. Kiege was little off set when she carries a katana in an old western suit. Anyway, they look rather intimidating.

    Siren isn¡¯t going to waste time and bring them along. From across the distance, they watch many people going by. Silfa and her group are bit disappointed of why Gordon was there. This place they should be enjoying themselves not having business altogether, rather than adventurer¡¯s business. They look at the panels and saw something erected from the upper floors. Fuku City adventurers, they even advertise here too. Out of their own minds to take a look at it. Illtended interrupts them

    ¡°It¡¯s better to enjoy ourselves. You guys need it before the big day¡±

    Silfa looks at each other as she forgets why she was here. A ring from her device and it was her younger sister.

    ¡°Hello, Sis. Sorry I was busy with . . .¡±

    ¡°Puma . . .¡±

    Silfa hears the voice of her doll. A tempting voice confuses her, she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but she is sure that her sister makes something up with Puma. She replies to Illtended

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be going with my younger sister for the day. If you guys want to come along then introduce me something that we can have fun together . . .¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Ruby and Gemina quickly says her goodbye and flashes away

    ¡°. . . By text¡± When she is about to finished, they both already gone.

    Joanne puts a smile of her face when she and her friends can dress up their dolls. However, Puma is a big exception. It can transfer itself from body to body with its rituals. It will make it weak, but able enough to move around with it. The dolls it got in won¡¯t let it say a word. The said expression on Joanne as she returns it back to its original body. Her friends react

    ¡°Wow, Joanne. Your sister¡¯s doll can do so much being a little voodoo doll¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it really can do. It has rituals that needed to able to cast spells¡±

    They nervously refuse ¡°Ah no, laugh. I have seen shamanism before and I don¡¯t want to be scared again with their magic¡±

    Puma, on its own getting the accessories to try to wear. Following Joanne to play dress up is really makes it more fun for them. Silfa shows up and saw her younger sister making Puma into a whacky looking thing.

    ¡°Ah? What are you doing to my doll?¡±

    ¡°Sis! Well, we were having fun and look at it. It has a face now¡±

    The face they place starts to form rituals to it. Silfa knows a bit of the rituals when giving a face anything on its head. It will create havoc by having a face alone. Puma is a beast tamer Horde Chief. Barbaric and less civilized, she uses her UI to stop it from channeling its face.

    It stops and the face cosmetics fell off. Her friends pointed out ¡°Hey, it¡¯s face fell off. Look Joanne, it¡¯s face fell off¡±

    ¡°Oh no! It took us some time to get it done¡±

    Silfa secretly in relief. She looks at them working so hard to get it to work, and she feels a little both guilty and terrified. Happiness is not worth it when it comes to shamanism

    ¡°Although, I have found something that my doll can interact with¡±

    Silfa brought them where Puma able to contact with the other spirits. This spirit is more than just tribal. It is more playful and only can do one small things, drumming.

    ¡°Wow!¡± They look at it in awe to see another shamanistic doll. This one has no need for Kes¡¯thar¡¯s ritual. It is able to attract plentiful spirit, playfully going around it. Using toys as instrument with its toy hammer unleash the sounds of the drums. Alongside with modern music it plays so fine with anime girls¡¯ songs. It feels like it was been practicing for so long. Joanne releases Puma and took the step-in front of the crowd. Anime figurines possessed and dance along the music. Its expressions move and the aura around them made it possible to look like light effects from any lighting concert.

    While the guests taken in line buying the merch, it leaves a small gap for it to pass through. A jungle of legs coming through to this little doll. Its master saw it and let its idiotic adventure through the crowd.

    ¡°Sis, where¡¯s Puma?¡±

    ¡°Where else? This is Puma we are talking about¡±

    ¡°Then that means . . .¡±

    Joanne looks at the stage, the drummer doll stops like a statue. The music keeps playing but the figurines and the merch had stop. The crowd notice it. Then they saw Puma coming up to the stage. The guard didn¡¯t notice it because of its stealthy moves.

    The two meet and spoke

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Bum-ba-dum-bum-bum?¡± the drummer doll speaks to Puma respectfully.

    ¡°Puma¡± And Puma returns with kindness. They behave like cartoon characters flailing their arms and moving all about just to communicate each other. They are acting like one of those old cartoons making exaggerating expressions with their bodies. Moving into the flow, Puma handed over something out from its pocket, it doesn¡¯t have one, and pulled out a big club and handed over to it. The drummer doll gives big happy surprised and hug the club like it is something special. The guard eventually pull Puma out from the stage and the drummer doll starts playing it as its new drum sticks.

    Silfa pulled Puma out and into her hand ¡°What were you doing over there?¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± It speaks confidently as its arms fold and looking up proudly. Joanne¡¯s friends laugh from its expression. A strong drumming sounds from the stage. Bum! One club hit down and the sounds of the drum echoes. Shamanistic lights moving like smoke flowing through the figurines on stage. A wall of light moving like thread or cloth flowing around them. The figurine sprung out as visuals growing themselves in size. The light becomes water flowing more than they could ever imagine.

    It may look like psychedelic, but the clear vision of the spirits had rhythm together with the club. The drums¡¯ strong quakes. The spirits and the figurines are releasing auras it had and spread out to the crowd. The crowd were curious as they touched it. The light phases through and the movement of the light comes alive and returned back to the drummer doll. It creates multiple versions of itself visually. Playing together as a band in its ritual.

    All together raising up in the air, slams it down to the toys as drums without a care. The walls of torrent. Lights as texture spring up and blocks the view of the crowd. The figurines fly up to the air as they transformed then fall to the floor. The drummer doll was trained to the best for its owner. The owner comes out from the counter and sees her spirit made it better from what she had trained it for. The figurines come alive with rituals nothing made by the goblins. The made-up designs turned as rituals letting her gaze to her creation with awe.

    She watches the figurine she puts close to her drummer doll. The crazy routine it did to keep slamming on the toys and the figurines had bodies to their life size appearances. The thrill of the doll¡¯s effort to keep drumming, while figurines playfully carry it up into the air and couldn¡¯t make a drumming sound

    ¡°Dum-dadum-dadum Baboom!¡±

    A ritual comes out with spirits going around it trying to get that club clubbing. The crowd starts laughing as it sees the persistent doll wants to play as the figurines trying to stop it.

    More and more people going into her stall as she is smiling as she sees like the doll has friends getting teased at. But she knows her doll. The happy looks of its crazy drumming means that it is performing a tribal dance. She goes back to work. Silfa looks at Puma of what did it trying to do. Joanne and her friends look at Puma too. Puma is only there cheering the drummer doll to keep playing

    ¡°Puma! (X10)¡±

    All while the figurines in its transformation made them into elemental goddesses. Colorful and mysterious in their forms. Remain active in their characters, it attracted the crowd with their rituals disguised as magic.

    As the drums stopped, also too with the rituals. The figurines life size figures fade away leaving the drummer doll fall to the ground as the figurines returned to their simplistic plastic texture. Continue to dance as before, it knows it did something crazy, and the spirits were caught into the figurines¡¯ body as its host. Looking human is not what the spirits want especially is drawn that way. This spirit wields the item from the Horde Chief, happily to do so, making fun to each other as they always did. The club fades away as the sign of the displeased spirits. It lies down on stage acting like it dies inside.

    No one knows what happened. They never noticed except for Puma. Joanne points out ¡°Hey Puma, can you give it another one?¡±

    Puma acting as if it is scheming rubbing its hands and laughing as if it was meant to make a joke. Silfa reads the backlog from her UI ¡°Laugh* I knew you guys are here. Why destroying the poor boy¡¯z club? Do you want to look human with your prosperous rituals? Yeah, you better run good spirits. Embarrassing our good boyz with no live boyz in this large realm¡±

    At first, she thought it was a joke. A matter of fact, there are no goblins inside the convention. Factually, there are Agatheans and also the dwarves. Obviously, the elves never stood inside the city. But the goblins, they are a lot of goblins doing business inside Mihayara district and the wide-open road along the highways. A secret message pass along between Silfa and Puma.

    ¡°Where are the goblins?¡±

    ¡°They are preparing to fight the demons for the future. Good spirits are freely goes to this city, while the bad spirits are ready to take down its old rivals. My boyz are ready, beside backstabbing, they are probably waiting for them¡±

    Silfa shakes her head and continue on. Her younger sister¡¯s friends were enjoying to see the little demonstration and have little key chains they bought after the performance. The owner is a middle-aged woman. She picks up the drummer doll behind her and feeling a bit happy to see how she caresses it. The trust in her eyes to her doll shows great joy. A secret message continues

    ¡°What¡¯s made her trust her doll so much?¡±

    ¡°Good spirits are always like that. However, it is sign of a curse that someone is need to fill. It told me, she thought of it as her grandchild¡±

    Silfa uses her magic to see the heart of the individuals. This is her unique ability, unnamed, and helps her being a leader to know the morale conditions interconnecting with everyone else. Joanne¡¯s connection with her is strong and her friends are less. She grins, then she checks on the middle-aged woman. There were she was struck. Puma¡¯s message was true. The bond between the spirt and her is family bonded. Where her empty heart is struggling to go home as it replaced by the drummer doll¡¯s comfort. This loneliness is truly a pain for everyone. There are also other people are who are like her, alone in this strange world and want to go back home.

    In reality, there also people wanted to stay here. It is hard to understand someone¡¯s happiness. This convention is their prime example to fill the life they wanted to enjoy. Either its bad or good, she shakes her head that this is their reason to protect this city. She watches her younger sister and friends going to their next venue. She picks up Puma and hugs it dearly and whispered to it

    ¡°If something happens to her. Give it your all, Puma¡±

    ¡°Puma!¡± Determination in her eyes and the future to come. They will be the day that she will fail. Never once she had failed before, but remember the close calls she had so far. She is sure that she will make Puma stronger.

    The attraction between spirits sparked his eyes with smile hiding in disguise in his costume. The Fuku City citizens are finally here to visit the convention. Fuku adventurers, the real people who hide themselves inside the district. Coming here with the rewards shared by their doubles, setting their feet with anticipation and marching to every panel they wished to go. There were few exceptions though. Magnet is here, using the identity of his dead doubles, not recorded to the death records and walks freely with his face mask.

    Rumors have reached him that the Perb supposed to be here. The happy faces he passed through are the genuine people who need to forget from all the troubles they are putting themselves through. Meanwhile the people he knew have more depraved ideas where he is now. A private venue where the public can¡¯t see. Magnet can¡¯t see it, and only people who are in the most prestige guests will enter. There he sees the doubles, not defectors, walking in and disappearing without a trace. Because how big the realm is, no one is going to notice. He sees one of the gang leaders. The woman comes out bad mouthing at the guests inside.

    ¡°What the actual fuck was that inside? I knew rich people are not normal, but damn. I should¡¯ve listened to the boss¡±

    Her gang come out disappointed ¡°Those bastards thought they are the boss now. Please, they got that ego because their human resources are from the wrong path. Shit! They lost their money and went isolated. Now business is booming, and now they are coming back at top. This is ridiculous¡±

    ¡°It feels like they are resuming back what they were back from being in . . .¡±

    The gang leader shuts him ¡°Don¡¯t say anything specific. Just say home world¡±

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re right. So, what now?¡±

    ¡°We can still have fun here. There¡¯s no other places made this convention worse¡±

    Magnet eavesdrops enough, and let them be. The pain on his head clears up as someone shit talk to the bastards. He doesn¡¯t know why the negative enforcement really makes him feel better. Or maybe because he deserved to hear that. He stops and sees many groups of people are having fun together. His miserable lonesome self is going through for his petty revenge. His fellow defectors can¡¯t come because the originals are here. This moment doesn¡¯t really make him calm down. Then he pulled over by a young boy.

    ¡°Mister, can you help me find my brother?¡±

    Alone and scared, the boy comes to him because they both have the same loneliness. Magnet sees his scared face and sigh ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you to your brother¡±

    The kid¡¯s wavering eyes hoping to find his older brother. The search keeps going until they reach to the information desk. The staff see Magnet presenting the young boy in front of them.

    ¡°Excuse me, I have a missing kid here. Would you mind help him?¡±

    ¡°Sure, this convention will provide anything we cannot give the worse possible experience¡±

    The staff brings the boy up to the table and place the boy¡¯s hand into the orb. As he touches it, he saw his older brother with his device tracking him.

    One short moment as his older brother made it to the desk. ¡°I told you not to go anywhere. It was too dangerous for you to wonder off¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡± The young boy runs to him. His older brother is cosplaying, but the safety measure shows that he is a guard in disguise. Magnet approaches to him

    ¡°What dangers are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious, the usual sexual harassments and other things. Although, the reason why I let my younger brother hide is because we spotted a fat dude. I don¡¯t know why he is touching guys but we tried to stop him. He is very reflexive and out maneuvered us¡±

    It¡¯s him. Either it¡¯s him or not, he has a clue. Magnet tries to hold himself back but his eyes can¡¯t stay calm and acting all furious. The older brother sees something strange about his identity. The mask hides his face naturally, stronger than their safety measure, over all though, there is something in his UI that says can¡¯t identify. A suspicion brought up to him, but his younger brother distracted him

    ¡°Are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, there is something I need to do¡±

    ¡°Pout*¡± The elementary kid is mad.

    Magnet asks him again ¡°Then would you mind join your search for him?¡±

    The older brother thought something was odd about him, and now him wanting to help them to search for the suspect. The strange harasser only come after men, and it would be hard since no man feeling helpless and want to beat a shit out of them if they tried. Still, they have their duty. From the look of his expression, this is serious, if this is something dangerous the only thing he can do, is give him something

    ¡°Alright, but you need this ID. We will record you if you are going beyond the rule. So please, don¡¯t try be a hero¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    Magnet wears it and the ID secretly being hacked. Magnet is not the only one want to get him. To hide his identity, they brought everything they had to put a stop from being discovered. His face mask is one of the powerful items, and more so inside his pockets. The older brother points out the location to where he was, then Magnet takes haste. Teleported away leaving no distraction by the crowd. He reappeared in front of the maze of surprises. A place where to get lost and discovered rare merch inside in cheap price. ¡®Fight and Loot, take the runes to limit to safe brawling. Warning ¨C adults only¡¯

    The Perb transformed into a more dazzling and muscle male body. Only wearing his boxers, because of the runes of this maze are limiting his powers. This is the best he could do. If he is unrealistically used the woman¡¯s body, the stats he will be limiting to as an actual woman. Only with this body that is logical enough to allow his stats to go high. The fun to see people, mostly men, pass along and see him in his boxers. Creepily staring at them, and humorously chasing them just to win the fight in getting the loot. On his basket is filled noting but his interest and added a little kink as a cover to made them more uncomfortable when they see him.

    That moment had soon lost as he feels something is not right. His senses know that something is after him. After the incident with the dust fiasco, he knew it will happen again. The dusts incident is no joke and his victims are getting stronger. Now someone is in the maze able to ignore the rules of this maze. He can¡¯t identify him as if he was prepared to hunt him down. He begins to run through the maze as he pulls out a cheat on his own. A scroll given by Ironno as he can make a map in this area. It shows the information also the positions of everyone else.

    There he sees the dot. The unknown man is going the right route to get him. The Perb tries to throw away the rune, but the rune sticks to him like a parasite. There is no time for him to waste. He had to run in this condition. On the map he sees, the pathing is to get out from this maze is impossible. The unknown man is gaining to him, passing through people without notice. While the Perb sees the people blocking his way are running away from him. The sounds of his device calling out warning spreading

    ¡°Hey comeback here, we both need brotherly bonding together. You can¡¯t get away from the power of love¡±

    Enough of the jokes. The Perb uses the emergency scroll and left the maze, leaving his precious goods behind. Magnet was too late, and could see the trace of magic left this place. He tries to reopen it, but the rune limited his powers to do so. His magic items were the ones that powered him. Giving him a bad expression that the Perb was able to escape, his mind is piling up with the memories back in the forest. The revenge he needed for what the Perb had done to them, especially others still feeling it in their asses.

 Lets Resumes: Convention Before the Final Siege part 3 - Chapter 182

    COI C182

    The Perb calls his friends ¡°Hey! I think I won¡¯t be there for the final day of the convention¡±

    ¡°What?! Why are you telling us today? What happen?¡±

    ¡°Old friends come by and says hello¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Have you done your part of the project?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my assets are already upload since the start of the convention . . . I mean when you called me out¡±

    ¡°Sigh* So, are you going back to that hitlist thing?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, seems like my team went missing. No worries, I have gotten what I wanted and I was planning to use them to get rid the pests¡±

    ¡°That would be hard to convince them. We had that meeting with the Dexter Guild, and man, she was a bitch to us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, the businessman helped us¡±

    As the call ends, The Perb¡¯s friends and the businessman are in the struggle to get themselves understand their own product ¡°It¡¯s been a few days now, and I don¡¯t get a hand of this merchandise. I thought your friend is a man magnet, but I didn¡¯t read the memo. These assets are more catering to men. Gorgeous women with overly proportionate body parts to realistic charms with no less of a personality in these photos. I can¡¯t see any difference that most photos across the internet¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re adding your clients¡¯ into our panel¡±

    ¡°Because it works, I managed to sell almost everything they could make. Cheap plastics and other recyclable materials during the scarcest supplies you¡¯ve ever seen. The ceases of productions because of the siege. I got their customers and provide them with the meanest and most confident verbal phrases on that single piece of . . . Well now, laugh* I¡¯ve been inspired. Anyway, the reason I brought my clients¡¯ interest to yours will be your future investors¡±

    The businessman knows his loopholes. Keeping the money circling between only his clients really makes the money go round, literally. The Perb¡¯s friends know about his tricks and get the status quo on time during the harshest months in this city. Respectively, he is able to do it without the government¡¯s help from getting loans. No bright people thought of taken risks without the advantages provided for them. Yet, this guy gets it done with his keen voice and the way of words. Still, they need him. He gets them what they needed after that Dexter Guild meeting and they will get their products in stores.

    The first few days were gathering data, they provide only parts and pieces to upgrade people¡¯s personal appliances into utilizing both magic and runes. Thanks to the support for the Dexter Guild, they have the parts needed to upgrade without replacing the whole thing. This time, today. They will show them the full replacement of their own personal electronic appliances. Not a handheld sadly, but can be used to every household imaginable. Safe and secured, as the user has its full right in offline without using it online. It¡¯s because it¡¯s personal, it¡¯s because it¡¯s private, and they know who is their customers are.

    Fuku City citizens caught their interest. The businessman had practiced for two days now, and with his suit keeps himself to look at the rich people in front of him. He whispers to himself

    ¡°My greatest talent is now to entertain with these people. I have no idea why most salesmen lay their eyes with these people. They¡¯re whales from what I heard, but they can¡¯t maintain the steady line of cash and trust, can they?¡±

    The Perb¡¯s friends are gathering the crowd as he had to introduce to them the new product. He looks at the script they handed to him. This performance is not his own and improvise only his words.

    The audience were all young, and expecting much as he looks around as the panel is sheltered and covered from the views of the public. It is obvious for him that this show is adult focus. He is not going to lie about the product he saw, he doesn¡¯t know if it will sale, he tries his best to keep to himself. The mascots behinds him really make a nerve trying to look creepy and the other attractive. Everyone is ready and the lights raying down to him and the others. Live performance needs a show, and this businessman can¡¯t negotiate multiple people. Because some clients have different taste for him to say, and all ends well with the same results. He hopes his clients won¡¯t doubt on this.

    ¡°Good morning, people. Hey! You know why you¡¯re here. A good experience soon to come in your hands, a new technology, well it is still new, eheh. A VR headset still young in its age and still less content for your viewing pleasures. You think creating a realm of your own with your mana is quite a lot to spend. Why not? But you will soon realize you want it longer, the time spending inside in a form of a console. No need to spend your mana, why not spend a little of your home appliances? I know what you¡¯re thinking ¡®We have endless supplies of mana, why do we care?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Oh, my good men and women, you need to care. The realm you¡¯ll make is need of imagination. Mind tiring thinking to make a scenario that your dreams can¡¯t comprehend after you use it all. Why use the content in the internet for reference? You¡¯re all can make your own scenery. Your events, your make belief, your ideal stories, and your rights to the art that should be better. I can see the gasps to any one of you. Yes, you can edit what the creators make their story. You deserve the content. You bought it with your hard earn money, why not change it?¡±

    The screen panels slide open behind him, as he slides with it to the side. Viewing the best adult arts made by famous artists who are not brought to this world. Animated well and deserving beauties, both men and women, showing the scenes they don¡¯t like and replaced it with their preferred scenes. Removing; rape, ugly sex partners, dumb stories cliche, and favorite characters collaborating one another. Their eyes stick to it as the warning labels ¡®show only the works of artist who are not transferred to this world¡¯. The Perb¡¯s friends first project. To get quick money from them, an adult interacting console with the newly release virtual reality headset.

    The businessman sees the mascots are coming on stage as he narrates. ¡°Oh, look at here, ugly bastards are coming to your favorite girls and . . . Edit! Now they are gone, old works that you don¡¯t like to see with best arts changed without ruining its finest . . . (This script is getting dumber and dumber with passing words I recite) . . . It¡¯s getting better, you have other special kinks that you can never dreamed with these characters you wanted to see. But wait, I didn¡¯t even talk about the most important thing. Hey, my sweet lady. Care to smack*¡±

    Another character comes out from the screen and said to the businessman ¡°Darling, who is this girl with you?¡±

    ¡°Ow, I was trying to introduce them. Wait!¡±

    The character from the screen gives him the headset and pulled him into the screen. The console took his body in as he is now inside the console. The audience sees something amazing as the businessman is sucked inside the virtual world. The details show to them on the panel as the scene plays. The businessman is inside the room with the stranger who is beautiful and at the same time crazy.

    Stripping down in front of him as he screams ¡°You! I mean, you knew people are watching, rights?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they don¡¯t have the headset to get themselves in. We are alone, together¡± The businessman stays calm and distract her as she now in her underwear

    ¡°I would love that, but can you keep that lingerie on? Since you offer. I can provide you in return¡±

    The woman nods and follows his words. He reluctantly and sarcastically told her

    ¡°Great, now kneel down and let my hands show you the way¡±

    As she is about to do it. The businessman guides her with his hands flowing through her skin and away from the sensitive part. The temptation of the ai character was outstanding. The audience were not ready to see such advance interaction. The businessman reaches to the point where he sees her on her knees patting out like a dog. That strange looks that he never knew how this woman was programmed for.

    ¡°Are you ready, my lovely?¡±

    The woman shows crazed eyes and nods ecstatically. Another sarcasm puts into his voice ¡°Then, say I love. Slowly . . . giggle*¡±

    ¡°I love¡±

    Then he quickly says the magic word ¡°To Leave!¡±

    The businessman kicks out from the console, removed the headset and quickly runs out from the stage. The character comes out acting remorseful and sad to see him gone. The crowd shook to see how he done it without even showing the glimpse of the good part. With his mic on hand, to keeps his exotic profession on tact. He said,

    ¡°Apologies, where am I right now? Ah yes. The features, you¡¯re going to love to see; AI developed characters, personal long-term progress between you and the characters, easy in and out into the virtual world, no mana consumptions, personal realistic interaction, massive overhauls from past works, unlimited memory . . .¡±

    He keeps going on and on about the features as he soon realized the reason why he had negotiated with really competent manufacturers to do this. This is the same replica as any realms reported on the news. Their personal havens, and this technology they introduce removed all the negative they feared of. He answered it as he reads to the last

    ¡°. . . There are no future disorders and improved quality of life. If you still don¡¯t believe it, double buy back refunds and one year warranty¡±

    The businessman said to the audience with such a very high risk takes. They rushed to the counter and began preordering. The sight of those people both, men and women are both taking advantage the refunds or the opportunity to show off in the internet.

    The businessman watches his clients goes through one last promotion. ¡°To any of you don¡¯t want to wait for another year to come out. We gladly present you the first console and headset. Just like we promised to double the pay for the refund. Why not auction it?¡±

    The crowd brings out the offers as the businessman watch them roaring the price tags. This crazy stunt made him worried if his clients are crazy or just dumb. But one thing he doesn¡¯t know that these people are rich, and they know how to waste money.

    The scammers and the scammed both battle out for the prize. The 50-50 marked who will be using the first console is getting wild. The Perb¡¯s friends have gathered enough data. This convention is riled up so many people wanting the perfect experience. They hear the prices are going up and up to the point of no citizens have that much money to begin with. They called out the prices

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s 100 million Y . . . What?! There¡¯s another one calling for a hundred million more¡±

    There is no stopping until the lucky auction offered to the buyer was more than the businessman thought it was not possible, but his client did it. However, the debts will be worse if the customer is not satisfied. The winner walks up to the stage with the fine look of his face with such absolute victory, either he is a scammer or not. The businessman announced the winner.

    ¡°Cheers to the man who paid the first console to ever been done for over 1 billion Y. I can¡¯t believe how this man can afford such a marvelous device. It¡¯s good to see such auction that made it possible to have one year early. So, what¡¯s your name? And we will be cheering you on with your outstanding effort¡±

    ¡°I am Flashes, the best electronic engineer, the Fuku adventurer, you people have ever seen¡±

    The original had spent all the money he had taken from the defector¡¯s hard earn money. So much money that he never thought he could get except Flashes best works providing the stream of money. He takes the console and call his doubles

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I got it, check and see what¡¯s inside and check if there is no suspicious entity on it¡±

    ¡°All that funds I earned to buy some stupid hobby of yours. You¡¯re lucky that we have good earnings for the past few months. I still can¡¯t believe it that you looted your own people¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I can¡¯t wait for the results¡±

    The defector, the other Flashes, received it in the matter of time. He sees the console and the headset is fully made out of runes, but not only runes. There are more other types of mana. This design as he tried to scan had no information to get through to this well-made piece of household console. He brings out the samples of different kinds of corrupted materials. He will take his time and test this thing what possible danger it had. If it all pass, then that large spending of his doubles did is probably worth it. After the siege is over, he¡¯ll bet he can finish this for 6 months. Where his readings show, a strong case in this console and the headset have seals that the first touch of his tools break.

    Back in the convention, the businessman sees such a bizarre business practice. An auction so absurd yet, affectively possible. He thought this is not going to work, and the first start of production seems reasonable since a lot of people spend their time indoors. A good console that helps everyone to feel at ease in the safety in their own homes. Just relax, and enjoy what those do-hickeys can do. His clients had hit on the right on the head when they promote to these people. Adult-rated content, that seems to simulate every debauchery they could think of.

    His clients bring him to the private room as they discuss of their day¡¯s success ¡°I told you it worked. We even sent you inside¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most idiotic . . . I mean, of all the people to have to go inside the screen and professionally acted out with that fine creation of a lady of yours, offering you that kind . . . Ugh, You people wouldn¡¯t stop yourselves, would you?¡±

    The businessman¡¯s last line was snarky. The looks of his clients¡¯ faces were acting guilty not for him, but they really going to do it. One of them spill out more than the businessman thought he knew the basics about the console.

    ¡°Yeah, well. We told everyone who is daring enough to invade inside your scene. I¡¯d say, we are proud enough that it is fully secured¡±

    The way he said that, someone can actually invade someone else¡¯s private time. He is not wrong that there are monsters out there could do that, and he is no idiot after knowing this city¡¯s kinks. The way the businessman think was daring, but the content they provide is stated himself the obvious. Surely, they can understand the stupidity trying to mix fun and entertainment. Yet, this businessman will show them the real deal.

    His client said to him ¡°That look, please don¡¯t . . .¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say you did better to put me on stage. Do you think this businessman is a mascot to you? Well, you don¡¯t mind me sing an oratorio for you. I¡¯ll snap my fingers and show you all the long process I made to get you people the right place on the right time. Impossible, that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, and you might think wrong on the matter. Believe me, the things you wanted to sell is questionable and I¡¯ve been through a lot. All the challenges, all the client¡¯s opinions thought it would work. I tried and succeeded¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ll be getting extra after the release¡±

    The clients hear his amazing acting, from downright prideful to going something daring at them, the ¡®challenges¡¯ he had done, and leaving a mark that no people refuse to pay him. Yet their offer didn¡¯t stop him

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the moment, I¡¯ll remind you the struggle to get my words out from my business partners outside of the city. I almost . . .¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get 2% of the profit¡±

    ¡°. . . You sir, made a hard bargain in the middle of my important story. What will my other clients think of me now if I¡¯m getting bribe with such low numbers?¡±

    ¡°Fine! You can allow them to invest us¡±

    ¡°DEAL!¡±

    The businessman finally shuts up and begin on his way. He summons a contract in his files bind together with every detail they both talk about before. Now adding his own clients, the businessman had more gains to get his work up into their project. After this meeting, there are a lot of people from Fuku City is eyeing on him. They give them their business cards and offered a job for advertisement. He never thought there are people who are interested in his performances as he reads the cards. The sense of magic trying to tempt him. A familiar magic by only a touch, these people are not wanting third parties and they are wanting him being consumed by their respected companies.

    The black companies had magic on their side, and this businessman has too many tricks in his sleeves. With these business cards on his hands, stack together and place it to his card holders. He is going to leave the panel and left a mark from his performance. Words got out from the audience of how he did was so annoyingly bad inside the screen.

    ¡°Those guys should have shown a lot of cheating. That virgin tries to evade sex. He is like one of those weak MCs getting girls and not doing anything¡±

    ¡°Laugh* That is one fucking loser¡±

    ¡°Gosh, this is an adult themed panel. Why didn¡¯t he get the message and get it on with it?¡±

    ¡°That idiot didn¡¯t know the other panels have it live¡±

    As the businessman got out from the panel, other restricted areas are indeed showing them adult content. He had none of that, their amateur words won¡¯t work against the voice of the professional. A man who can sell all and get everyone excited on the smallest of things. He walked out from the realm and received phone calls from his old clients

    ¡°Are you sure we are going to invest these people? How much does it hurt our reputation?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I have it all figured out. You¡¯ll be more than a successful store owner, investor. Chuckle*¡±

    The convention reaches to the night. Cecilla Brightstage and the other performers are preparing for the last concert. They have visited many places they have never seen before and ignore the explicit panels. Everyone in the convention is becoming more confident and ready for anything. The state of the city is improved with this event altogether. They made it into the place they didn¡¯t bother focusing on. They thought the citizens were fully booked the panels, but there is one foreign panel hidden with no rooms to show their posters.

    It feels kind of creepy to have only one short hallway in. Then they saw citizens actually come out from it. Feeling relief and actually happy, the strange look of their faces made them put their attention to it. When they got in, they never thought it was something new to see. Actual Agathean themed panel, a tavern to some sort where the exit is over there. There they see drinks that are not allowed to bring at the convention, once it detects any intoxication will never get in until fully sober. As the last day and already at night. This would be a great end to it all.

    All around they see no ordinary people. These people are can be part of the defense of the siege. Celebrating to the last day of the convention, they are here who are invited by adventurers. Words spread as the dwarves raise another toast.

    ¡°Cheers and readies to all. Gather everyone here who are for the laughs and good drinks¡±

    ¡°Bring on the ring, calling out for the brawl we need to burp*¡±

    ¡°Get drunk get your head on the kegs or big mugs, fit it well and as your helmet. The brawl is here¡±

    Agatheans are getting into a fight. Randoms all around, hiding their emblems from what guilds they are from. The obvious signs from what Cecilla¡¯s friends see, they pulled her in and said,

    ¡°Why not enjoy ourselves here? There¡¯s no harm to see adventurers mingle¡±

    ¡°What?! We might be late¡±

    ¡°Oh no! Take a look at this¡±

    They look at her device and seeing other panels bringing in their own ending ceremonies. A post coming from their manager says the bad news.

    ¡°Sorry girls, but it turns out the convention had suddenly become a music festival. I don¡¯t think they can see you guys with these new artificial idols coming out¡±

    Cecilla feels unsettling, that everyone is focusing on the new graphic models than the real person. They never thought their concert getting cancelled in a short moment, they almost getting a fit until someone sees them.

    ¡°Look at here, we got some idols visiting the last hour tavern¡±

    ¡°Last hour?¡±

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. This place was erected because my people are paying the mana here. It won¡¯t last long with your convention in that large scale size. So, we gathered enough mana and make it here. I¡¯m sure you can have something here for trade of your mana¡±

    It was already filled, and everything the tavern offers have struggle in drinks from the dwarves and only managed to have a feast to some others. The city guild adventurers grin to their cheeks and see something rather reassuring. The sight of no Fuku adventurers were astonishing. They were become arrogant when they saw them in the convention. Rumors spread among them as Cecilla and her friends listened from a far. Really loud, yet no one gives a damn.

    ¡°Holy Fuck! Not a one Fuku adventurer getting inside this fine establishment¡±

    ¡°It is strange though, still. When will Silfa come and see us here? She spends her time with her younger sister, and we need her to get this party started¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better her than those guys ever come inside¡±

    ¡°Still though, what¡¯s make Fuku City citizens acting so shitzopriknic?¡±

    ¡°You mean Schizophrenic!?¡±

    ¡°I know what I said, and don¡¯t try to speak like a smartass either¡±

    ¡°Alright . . . jackass¡±

    ¡°Why you! Hic*¡±

    The adventurers are taken their time enjoying themselves. One of the idols spotted some interesting group of people, and pointed out to them. Cecilla turns around and see Enders here inside the establishment, and more so they wore cosplays of all things. They are having fun with the other guests. She insists to move on.

    ¡°There is no need to eavesdrop. We need our fun too, guys¡±

    ¡°But, they look . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try hogging our curious, it seems we¡¯re headed to the stage¡±

    The music plays are soothing and not energetic, but so harmonize like they are in a jazz pub or whatever they think. It fits so well and can¡¯t imagine how they able to coordinate. The Agathean introduces to them

    ¡°Hello, we have got ourselves some singers. Do any of you guys can able to get the music together with them?¡±

    Cecilla was surprised ¡°Wait a minute, did you guys ask us to be part in the stage?¡±

    ¡°Why not? This music keeps a good vibe for my singing voice. I have my genre of songs, but I miss good old music¡±

    ¡°Listen to her, do you think love is the most popular genre? Hear the musicians play¡±

    The rhythm of the music they played is using this city¡¯s instruments. After months of staying here. The Agatheans have caught on what is available that the city had to offer. Getting to know their culture and building some knowledge that pull through in this final day of the convention. One of the idols pick up the mic and began talking with the musicians, while the others cover for them. The Agatheans read some of her preference song. Together with the use of magic, they get the music and more to their innovation.

    Cecilla listens to the improvised song. The idol sings the lyrics right, and the background music made it so subtle and so different. It is a melancholic song, and they give it lively as everything around the tavern felt more has its own story. The fight, the laughs with friends, and moody with the others enjoying while all around is in chaos. It was laughable at first, but it seems to feel quite sad as well. The song and music remind her what happened to parts of Mihayara district. Succumbed to the tragedy, and led itself in ruins. Others sing randomly, but feels like music anyway.

    They understood about the song. The humming is making it more emotional, and Cecilla never hear such a live concert innovating that fast. Someone is calling out her name.

    ¡°Hey! Little miss, trying to give your friends the spotlight now. Where¡¯s that brightstage you¡¯ve been talking about so much?¡±

    It was Gordon cheering from the distance with the other S ranks. They seem trying to give her the spotlight. No matter how much they cheer for her to do it, sadly, she refused wholeheartedly. She never practiced this kind of music before.

    She is may be the center of attention, unfortunately, this is not her stage. The other idols switching turns and until they give their mic to her.

    ¡°Wait? I don¡¯t think I could . . .!¡±

    Gordon comes on stage, with a piece of paper. Lyrics provided for her with a big surprise. This song is from a western song. Still improvised, jazz to what she reads it. Gordon offers his hand

    ¡°I know I wasn¡¯t the hero you wanted me to be at the summer festival¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± She reacts quickly and everyone laughs. Gordon chuckles

    ¡°But, this stage need some bright light. Come on, Cecilla. Give it a try¡±

    She would never think. A girl like her being here with the adventurers. During and after the lockdown all the special events were book because of the new alternatives. She scuffs to herself what kind of girl in the side lines being here in the first place. She was involved out of the drama and lead many herself to the spotlight of stories instead of her songs. She gets herself up with him and the jazz music starts playing. The audience cheers to both of them, and she hears Gordon starts singing. It was a surprise, he sings better than she had thought, and the murmuring on her lips. She begins singing her improvised jazz.

    The people inside this Agathean Tavern, taken drinks after drinks. A weird environment with multiple facilities put up together. A fighting ring, a social gathering, a feast nearly being bombarded with bodies as the brawl over, and music of Jazz singing with pizzazz and grooves. The audience listens as everything is a mess. The lyrics are aggressive, but good enough for the brawlers to hear that they are bad talking to each other. This concert feels like they are coming for a comeback. It is just improvised and it is a duet. Live here inside the Agathean Tavern convention.

    Gordon: ¡°. . . It¡¯s nothing better to hear a champ lost to a fool,

    Getting a beaten out to a thing for a champ to say; it¡¯s cruel,

    Your good streaks and winning days, could last a few rounds in a ring

    Don¡¯t let the towels throw like confetti, and go back with a swing . . .¡±

    Cecilla ¡°. . . Oh I know, you were there to help me for good.

    Getting a deal, no good, and almost made me goblin food. AH! Smack*

    Even though I can sing,

    but they didn¡¯t remember how I made them swing . . .¡±

    Gordon and Cecilla ¡°. . . Oh we know! We weren¡¯t getting our streaks.

    We were the best, and then the next coming out as freaks.

    But here we are now, not going to give it up or it won¡¯t mean a thing

    So, get your light sticks up, take the comeback and swing!¡±

    The idols were stunned to hear her sings like this. The groove, it makes them feel like they are jealous again with Cecilla having a famous adventurer. Secretly though, they were disappointed that their finale got cancelled. This time, Gordon, who had bad impression with the former adventurers. They forgot that he was no better than the others. Still, though. He sings it like he is trying to get back to them. Siren is in the tavern, who is with her friends, almost forget why she hates the city guild in the first place. It wasn¡¯t him, but the anonymous who decided for them.

    The city adventurers play along and summoned their light sticks and dance at front of the stage. Well-choreographed together as Cecilla lost it and smiles to see how they are performing together. The musicians never going to stop now, no one going to give up and keep it strong, and loud enough that life is no joke. The groove won¡¯t be stopping when she made a mistake, they get it her back to the swing. All of them eyeing on her and still can¡¯t stop her grinning all this mess. Everybody needs to swing.

    Gordon: ¡°. . . I¡¯m getting back as a fool and getting back with a sting

    Coming back with my sticks ¨C Shines my lights for this trip ¨C

    Blocking my way ¨C I¡¯ll give you a beaten tip;

    Surprise! See me now ¨C I¡¯m taking the swing!

    The end of the convention, leaving everyone satisfied to all people. Both Horsin and Citizens, are never let this spirit down. The reasons for them to succeed as the days to come when the siege return, it will happen any day now. Everybody got their stories in this convention, maybe not all, but it is sure does feel something great about it. Meanwhile Spokesman with the other guild members still intact in their beds. He receives a message from the archscientist

    ¡°The bomb has fully lost its effects and the Jigeram is approaching¡±

 Lets Resumes: Before the Final Siege part 1 - Chapter 183

    COI C183

    Later that day, the train comes and gathered all the Enders, mostly the Dexter Guild. The job is done under the agreement of their service. Manager Kubo had her heart racing to see them leave. The amazing work they put through to get this industry out from the notorious threat and still the Mihayara district is in ruins. Thankfully this place was enough for the guild¡¯s forces to get it clean. Now inside the warehouses were the equipment needed for the defenses. The workers wipe off their past and look at their future. The armory, held what they called it the protection against the dust and the runes to repel the monsters.

    It was not long, where Spokesman and Lilith joined in the train. Along with Tabitha and the rest saying their goodbyes. Miyusuki is with the Ironno, Haw, and Rusic. The two are still banged up from the incident and Rusic helps Miyusuki taken care of them as they leave. Tabitha says to him

    ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t see each other during the last day of the convention¡±

    He shakes his head ¡°No problem, I can¡¯t believe I managed to get all around the convention. But they didn¡¯t allow me to get in to one of those Agathean night tavern though¡±

    The girls hear him said it as he was there. It is obvious it is age restricted, and they have nothing they could do to let him drink, brawl, or even celebrate with the adventurers. Oh, what a sad time to be too young. There they saw Archivist being carried inside the train. Mummified and still in bandages like the rest. Yui still didn¡¯t hear about her question being answered. She didn¡¯t care, because the train has more time for her conversation to get lit. Then again though

    ¡°Yeah, well. Tabitha, I¡¯m still wondering about the moody giggles of yours¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    Their farewell went south rather quickly. Yui says it in front of Miyusuki ¡°You all know that the convention had those number signs¡±

    Miyusuki raises her question ¡°Number signs?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go cheeky with me. If I, I mean, we didn¡¯t ask questions about it. It is a term called 18 plus¡±

    Tabitha blushes ¡°Why of all places have to be here?!¡±

    Tabitha had enough and tries to stop her by lightly beaten on top of Yui¡¯s head. She pretends to make a magical shield appeared above her as she giggles.

    Miyusuki sees that Tabitha is getting embarrassed as he is also embarrassed in public. This must be Yui¡¯s being Yui. The others don¡¯t care anymore of her trying to be a nuisance. They turned to them and say their farewell.

    Juela says first ¡°It¡¯s nice to see Sanquin¡¯s disciple improving. You¡¯ll learn a lot better with your new abilities¡±

    Kiege says after ¡°Don¡¯t forget, after you finished that school of yours. Always stop by in Enders Bridge. Remember, you¡¯re Sanquin¡¯s ¡®why you are her chosen one¡¯ little grasshopper or whatever she called it, or maybe not, if that Foundation of yours got it to work¡±

    Rusic responds ¡°Ah, you lassies. Giving heart-warming goodbyes, while ignoring that wee girl over there bullying the heroine¡±

    Kiege sighs ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, mature women don¡¯t have any fun with younger people like us¡±

    Yui reacts ¡°I heard that, you¡¯re acting like this because you guys don¡¯t have a proper lady conversation¡±

    Miyusuki feels like to react and joins along. ¡°That¡¯s right, Oue is a lady. But I thought of you as aunty though¡±

    The last tone of his went shy. Embarrassed to say that, but Yui has never feel so fulfilled to hear like she has a nephew for some reason.

    The women look at her like she has gained favor from him. At the moment, Yui summons one of her familiars. One of her cousin¡¯s dolls appeared to him.

    ¡°Trying to pretend we are family, hah?¡±

    Her gleaming voice couldn¡¯t make a questionable tone because of her excitement. However, they look at her without any rejection as Miyusuki was not expected her give him something like this

    ¡°. . . I know she is there in the island. It would be easier for you to get into the embassy with my familiar. So, take care of it. This one can eat anything valuable, just don¡¯t feed it garbage or I¡¯ll be angry at you¡±

    The doll looks at him. It summons a mask to give him an expression. A creepy smile with bright light lens as it behaves like a villain, teeth showing and no other else to give a very evil grin. Miyusuki responds ¡°Uh? I remember your familiars, Oue. All of them didn¡¯t have facial expressions¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry. I think it spends its time buying at the convention for it to look dangerous¡±

    The doll stays silent and then chuckles while bopping up and down with its head and shoulders. Not everyone is against this decision, but Tabitha thought it was silly. Yet this is Yui and Tabitha rather removed the mask. The doll turns around

    ¡°My confident face¡± It speaks with determination.

    As they about to leave, Miyusuki asks Yui one last thing ¡°I know I don¡¯t want to ask more, but I know this doll has a name¡±

    Oue didn¡¯t show her face but a scuff off from her voice as she almost laughs, then she calmly answered ¡°It¡¯s better to not know its name. Like your people shouldn¡¯t reveal their true name. Why not give it a name?¡±

    As the train doors starting to close in. Miyusuki calls the familiar ¡°Ok, you are Yui¡¯s cousin¡¯s doll, then I call you Fae-chan¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    The train begins to move as everyone at the window wave them goodbye. Miyusuki carries the doll and wave them back. Along with Rusic waves while carrying both Haw and Ironno around as their bodies as waving flags. Yui maintained her poise, Tabitha and her friends watch her not showing her face to Miyusuki. The laughter goes out freely and Tabitha asked

    ¡°Fae-chan, what¡¯s wrong with that name?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, but the familiar he had, is a boy¡±

    Kiege can¡¯t see why a doll has gender ¡°Then how do you know what gender it had?¡±

    Juela uses her sash to identify the familiar before getting into the train. ¡°Well, I guess, it is more of her culture thing. Let¡¯s just let him be, he¡¯ll learn¡±

    Miyusuki thought it would be difficult to have this doll wondering, but it turns itself into a small doll that fits on the palm of his hand. Very convenient, and Rusic tells the young boy ¡°Then it¡¯s time for you lad, to go back home. We won¡¯t know when will the siege will start, and I know that tree over there will be asking for a second round¡±

    They look at the far distance. The Jigeram is now hailing above somewhere at the central parts of Kinteinnou Region. All Enders are left from this city and the Jigeram¡¯s light will caused so much damage.

    The citizens watch the sky and the city barrier is hard solid now. Like a dome made out of crystals cracked and ready to fall. The Mihayara district personnel are managing the barrier so far as large amount of energy needed to keep it in high integrity. None of them could ignore the skies crackling from above, from all area on the hemisphere as the city looks like a hard solid dome. The news had tried their best to be informative while the rest of the communities are preparing their quick evacuation plan into South Shore Bay. Everyone is prepared for the last siege.

    Within city hall, they gathered all the representatives and leaders from Stranding Island. All together once again for the fate of this city¡¯s destruction, will it fall or will it thrive? They have mustered up the debts they get from gathering the resources from Rune Isles, and the services received by the Dexter Guild and many others. Confidence boosted thanks to the convention held planned by their own citizens. Taiyou Industries returned for operation and brought out the best they can do to produce protection against the Jigeram¡¯s light. Lastly, the ruins with so many upcoming phenomena are cleared before the siege.

    Manager Kubo, Old man Ban, The Advisor, and Lion King are here, but there is one missing. Fuku City representative, Bokushi Hidari the cult leader, is not present. Old man Ban scratches his head and worries the district he is neighbored with.

    ¡°That man, autumn wasn¡¯t the best time for him. His own district fell into the harvest of the demon¡±

    The advisor gives a weird look to the man spoken nonsense. ¡°What are you on about? You should be worried about your communities ready for the evacuation¡±

    ¡°They are strong bunch, don¡¯t think that we people suddenly went bad because their lives mean nothing¡±

    King intervenes ¡°There is no need to complain someone¡¯s comments. We all know what happened to that district and what do you expect to cater a group of people who have been isolated and trying to get control one another. That place has origins from bad organization¡±

    The advisor agrees ¡°That¡¯s what I am expecting for their representative calling himself the cult leader. Sigh* I fear that we are going to face a lot of cases when this city gets back into action¡±

    ¡°First focus on that need to take back. Taiyou Industries recovered all of their zones and Mihayara district will be next¡±

    Manager Kubo shows them the report ¡°I don¡¯t know if this equipment is going to work, and the Enders left because of their issues happening to their city. I heard a lot of them mentioning when Alga¡¯s light reaches solely in their region. I say, let¡¯s hope I can make a visit to see what happened there¡±

    She gives a light comment as the files are spread to their hands. In each of the designs from military equipment to infantry equipment, the lack of ammunitions is their sole weakness as their budget max. The good news of all these are her workers trained and educated into it.

    Following up inside the files are the drills have been done only in Taiyou Industries. The situation they are in as they don¡¯t have prior knowledge how to get that massive tree gone. Of course, the preparation is ready, the Agatheans and the people from Stranding Island are now suited to help them. The dangers they are going to face are the risk of the lost in using failsafe, however. Reading through to the next page as the report shows there are other ways to deal with it. That¡¯s where they have to do it. Chemical response, which is only decided as the last option. The reason why it separated from the files as a whole because of its long details. The only message it results are lethality.

    On to the next one, the update that happened in the ruins. The obnoxious tree was finally fell into dust as the mana it consumed turned to crystals, yet there are still have the presence of demonic magic left. It is rather strange that the plant can do much for the city that is trying to leach the city for some reason. No one among the representative understand how it exist then failed on the next. Even Manager Kubo thought the Enders¡¯ mistake, but more secrets she learned privately that the realms still exist and disoriented from what it links too. She has no proof, even there was an incident happening in Fuku City. The cult leader isn¡¯t here to address it.

    The representatives have read all the files and the reports connected with King¡¯s guild are already up to date.

    ¡°This is good, which means all the new equipment will be provided¡±

    Manager Kubo responds ¡°So far, and remember it requires people with sets of abilities. We are facing the dusts into hard stone crystals. Have you seen what happened into the ruins lately?¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The advisor nods his head ¡°The police have recorded it. Would you people like to see? I know you leaders didn¡¯t have a chance to say. You can at least teach us what happened here¡±

    They played the video as the leaders from Stranding Island see what happened to the ruins of Mihayara District. A frozen wasteland mixed together with dust storms. The bomb¡¯s effects are leaving trails clean as the brown red cloud persists. Acting like the dust storm, while the solid crystallizations are solidifying the monsters¡¯ remains and more. The demon elf is the only one knew about this reaction between magic and the Jigeram. Lost to its end of the previous eras, she stood up in the form of an elf.

    ¡°The original horde is there. No monsters, but minions with a strong army. I don¡¯t know what kind of demon¡¯s army are there, but I¡¯m sure the equipment will make it work¡±

    Manager Kubo agrees ¡°Indeed, the Enders have worked so hard to get the equipment to fit to our standards. So far, I have witnessed a lot of privateering behind our backs. I can¡¯t say we can agree to their actions, but no training this short will be possible to face it¡±

    The Old man Ban asks ¡°This is too complicated. However, I like to hear what they did it?¡±

    ¡°What I can tell with their different methods of getting the certain creatures. My men were using the prototypes and able to scan a little bit of the enemies. It is certain, they get rid of the runes and the shamanism¡±

    The demon elf slams her fist on the table. Both the dwarves and the goblins agreed from her frustration. ¡°They are looting the relics and the ancient items behind your backs. Did any of the adventurers know that?¡±

    King answers ¡°We did loot our shares. I don¡¯t think they could get something better by their own numbers. They were only four people in their power armor¡±

    The dwarf leader doubts it ¡°Then how about those demonic runes, did your people have able to contact with it from any random encounters?¡±

    The goblin leader adds it ¡°Then how about the purpose of why the spirits are gathering the brown red cloud in the first place?¡±

    The Dexter Guild is given into suspicions from the leaders. Still, no Enders among the group as words got out that they are in the embassy inside the island. This accusation made the advisor very anxious. As he shares some secrets with the leader a bit. The reason why there were chaos happening in his city. The rumored started because of the Dexter Guild¡¯s first appearance. He doesn¡¯t know about the rest, but it was surely caused more problems and news about Fuku City¡¯s embarrassing accidents occurred after the postpone of the siege.

    When the argument settles, they returned back to their original plan. To wipe clean all threats inside of the ruins. With the Jigeram helps them to stop all the mana, except for runes, and finished of all the hidden secrets that the demon brought to them. All they could do now is to acknowledge all viable groups to deal with it first. Today won¡¯t be the day, yet. As the distribution of the armor sets are in the final inspection. The advisor is not going to waste time as the news erupt suddenly on their screens.

    ¡°Breaking news, this is from outside of the city. Under the full reign of the dangerous moon, Jigeram, we have full coverage where the elves are heading to Isekai City. I am here from the emergency checkpoints, where many places here have thrown into a crystal wasteland. Take a look over there, they are marching in full armor heading to the massive tree . . .¡±

    The advisor is grinning as they brought an army to help their cause. To think, he will be having problem to deal with it, but Manager Kubo wasn¡¯t convinced by it.

    Old man Ban noticed her ¡°Hmm? You seem not happy to see those fantasy creatures coming to our city¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but why the news has to report it? I know it will lift the spirits to the viewers. That¡¯s . . . (device ringing*) wait, can you excuse me for a minute?¡±

    ¡°Sure, take your time¡±

    Manager Kubo answers the call ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ruins, we found some monsters, but these monsters are talking. Beast like creatures but have skulls looks like rats. I can¡¯t say, but they are digging out something from the clusters and chunks of the crystals¡±

    ¡°Then raise the alarm, why didn¡¯t you call me here now?¡±

    ¡°But ma¡¯am, some of my group members are infiltrating?¡±

    ¡°What!!!¡±

    Inside the ruins, the workers hid inside Ironno¡¯s saferooms. Some daredevil tried to infiltrate the small packs of rat men. Either is good or not, this was because they were convinced to do otherwise. Alongside with their own group were the Enders, the five guilds who come here didn¡¯t leave. They stayed for a reason, and that reason wasn¡¯t heard yet. The workers have to collaborated with them, as past cooperation thought of their trusts to be assured. They took advantage what the Dexter Guild is promoting for. Because of that, they have people around to follow their every command, facing the monster the workers don¡¯t know.

    Syri is with them, using the electronic devices they have to survey down the hidden traces of these packs coming back inside. She is able to convince them to get through this mess. To finalize everything that the Enders had done to this ruin. No adventurers nor anyone from this city will know about the heist the Dexter Guild did. Especially they brought scapegoats to further the illusion of their returned here. The mascaraed of this place must kept it secret, even many will find out but the evidence are already gone. These Enders must play it naturally, as their purpose is closer than they have thought.

    ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. We follow what you¡¯ve ask for. The manager was right, we should¡¯ve sent the alarm. We are not capable to do this espionage thing¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not complaining here, she can¡¯t wear her outfit and trying to look in fashion. I think we did a good job setting up the equipment here. We can just watch like the rest of them from the other saferooms¡±

    A transmission is coming from other saferooms. ¡°This is base 8 can you read me, over¡±

    ¡°This is from base 44. We have connected all the saferooms in the surrounding ruins. If you are in need to recall here, please be advised your equipment will be left behind¡±

    Syri never thought the Dexter Guild had trained them to be this well aware, or maybe it is because of their nationalism. Another transmission coming from the field. Deep breaths coming from the comms as the man is tired.

    ¡°Breathe* This is Sniper hiding inside the buildings, Kombat is outside and we saw as pits. Solid formed portals coming in as if they were thrown here¡±

    ¡°Yup, this is Kombat at their position. They seem to be struggling, they are arrogantly going digging around the remains of the monsters¡±

    Syri responds ¡°It¡¯s all good, the Jigeram is beating them to the worst condition it can do. Do you find any of them now in solid crystals?¡±

    ¡°This is Sniper, I¡¯m searching for your claims. Affirmative, no, I mean they are either both yes and no¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your, what should say in this?¡±

    ¡°This is nothing dangerous, ma¡¯am. They continue to move in into the crystals. They are merging together with the remains as new body parts emerged. My readings tell me that mana they have are extremely low¡±

    ¡°I see, then continue your orders. We will call back if anything bad happened¡±

    ¡°Noted, over¡±

    Kombat and Sniper are taken this mission with respect to the Enders. Their cooperation is good enough to develop their city counter measures against the monsters with their invaluable knowledge. Their power armors were upgraded thanks to the Dexter Guild. This infiltration thing will work, and Sniper watches Kombat from the past distance. Lurking through the weak state of the rat men. Gathering all information what the Jigeram can do to any life when it touches them. Kombat, bathed in dusts, every wipe from his armor shows to its new plating. The dirt and the oil are all removed like he is raining down with cleaning sand.

    He faces the crystals¡¯ obstacles blocking his way. He brought his water tank and poured through in high pressure. The water pressure was able to pierced through the crystal leaving no impurities because of its high velocity. Treating it like a blowtorch, he cuts his way through and sees the thickness of the crystal that no ordinary tools can cut and slides off a large chunk of it.

    ¡°Dusts that can¡¯t hold against distilled water. Sniper, tell me again. You¡¯re an engineering student. Can you explain how natures work in that science of yours?¡±

    ¡°We already learn it from the Enders. I have to tell you this again. The Jigeram¡¯s light is an alternative to oxidation. Meaning, a chemical reaction that is involved with oxygen with other matters. The Jigeram¡¯s light rains down dust because of the pinnacle ozone layer filled strongly on oxygen. Thus, it¡¯s particles fell. Compared it with the interaction with Alga¡¯s light, it just nourishes life. Back to the subject, the main reason why pure water is good to eradicate the dusts because of no bacteria inside. Treating oxygen as one another to pushed around, and water is heavy than air. It will bring it down to the ground then reaches to the sea¡±

    ¡°The state of the dusts solidify is all chemical reaction with the biological matter. It is like the form of decay that release to the air. That¡¯s not how it works when the dusts kill life, even though it says feasting off mana. This results to hardening when magic is involved. I am no scientist, but this is some complex analogies. Anyway, let¡¯s treat it as salt water melting the ice thing . . . I think we should stop for now. Enemies are breaking the crystals¡±

    Sniper looks at the distance as they brought out the remains, soon more of the remains pop out as the last of its hidden mana leaks out. Through his sight, he finds the rat men is merging their bodies with it.

    ¡°This is not looking good. Kombat take action if you have a chance. I¡¯ll take the shot before anything happens¡±

    Kombat takes his position, and he powers up his combat armor. The sounds of clean engine and no vibration inside his exoskeleton network. The feeling of a futuristic technology on his body. While the dangerous weaponry next to his layered jumpsuit pulsing into the life of thrill. A thriller into his pine, and the boost of confidence with Sniper¡¯s new hardware. Yet his heart still worries, for his own safety and his sister¡¯s son. He hopes that his nephew will survive in this world or made it back home.

    The rat men were able to retrieve the body parts. The language they speak, translated near Kombat¡¯s ears. ¡°Nibble* Ch-ch-chosen ones gone, all souls with sanity reaches peak a-a-are gone¡±

    ¡°Ye-e-e-s-Yes! Entomb by great blasts and opened in the valley of crystal sands. Man thing brought remnants here, t-t-t-t can¡¯t say why¡±

    ¡°Forces c-c-can¡¯t survive here, gods voices are not here¡±

    ¡°No wait! We hear voices this stone one¡±

    ¡°This is gods, n-n-o! Its AAH!¡±

    ¡°Fight! We can¡¯t be feasted, we can¡¯t be feasted, WE CAN¡¯T BE FEASTED!¡±

    ¡°I have awakened¡± A humanoid chimera is formed, covered in crystals as its bits and pieces shade to its bone like soft skin. Falling off because of the weight of the dust, but a little amount mana around it, it quickly consumed. The creature pincers attack at the rat men quickly exploded with an eruption of the dusts. The crystals chattered into shards with bits and pieces of the remains barely giving off the presence of the demonic mana. It stretches further and made it to the magic portal. It consumed it too but gasp out because of its strange magic. It backs away for a bit and look around what¡¯s going on.

    Sniper takes a look while Kombat stretches the frequency coming from the monster. They carefully observed it like some dangerous predator. Sniper messaged to the workers.

    ¡°This is field unit. This is field unit. We spotted a new monster. It speaks about being awaken¡±

    ¡°This is from base, we heard you. Continue the mission until spotted. The escape route will be your needed getaway. Keep your unit from getting close from out of sight areas. We are taken a risk here, according to Ma¡¯am . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . I¡¯ll be taken them some advice. Ahem* You two are facing with one of the oldest immortals under the demons¡¯ army. They¡¯re weak as of now, and nearly starved to death . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Yet, they can¡¯t be perished. You¡¯ve seen by now and heard that they were forced summon here. It is because an opportunity to bring out their secret weapons under this crystal wasteland. With your tech, we can analyze and find these summoning portals that led to the monsters from what you¡¯ve seen before. Very unique in every way, that¡¯s only for the adventurers to deal with. Take your time with it, if it finds you. Run to the saferoom without using mana, rely your power armor to get there or that thing will get stronger with your trails leading to your death¡±

    Kombat watches carefully. The monster speaks ¡°This world is new. Everything around it is nothing to compare either it was made by those Heroes Faction or from the central cities¡±

    Clearly sees only the lifelessness of its own horde, the rest just like it seems to be disoriented by their own physical form. It looks at its own hands or limbs and witness the depravity of its body.

    ¡°Heh, is this really my disadvantage of my awaken? I am just a ghost who will haunt the living¡±

    It turns around looking at Kombat¡¯s direction, he shifts away. Then to sniper, they feel something is not going to be this easy.

    The monster¡¯s remaining mana, was a fluke, what lies inside of it is its core. A core that is not demonic but its own. Kombat¡¯s readings are reaching high levels of danger to which he realized something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Sniper, get me out here! This monster is not only it can talk, it has more than one mana core¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Kombat is about to bring his weapon, but the monster already found him and disarm him right away. A snipe coming by and pushes only the top of its body ripped off, the other half transform as the spine stings to his combat armor. The crystallized dust wrapped him where the sting is.

    Kombat shatters the crystal and grabbed the stinger then throw it to the ground, crushing it. He sees the readings as the damage turned into crystallized dust. The monster keeps going with crawling its way with the bodies of rat men. Countless skulls moving like legs and its rat men limbs are stretching out trying to grab him. He pulls out his weapon again, and tries to hit it back. He wasn¡¯t fast enough the sudden appearance as the dust quickly catches it. The pace was in the right time but bad for his advantage. Once he lands a hit, the frozen prison breaks free. The tormented body consumed by the dust push forward. Then quickly got shot.

    ¡°What are you doing, Miyusuki?!! Get out of there. We have no idea what that thing is capable of¡±

    ¡°Shit! I know, Sonohara! The danger signs are making my system go haywire¡±

    He runs, powering up his combat armor, a strong ram into the environment, breaking through obstacles. The monster tried to grab him, but the dusts resist its advance. The glow on its body where the skulls are shinning and releasing the mana core¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Interesting¡± It whispers as the trail made it moved like a slug.

    Sniper watches the monster coming at his partner. The far distance he had to pull through to get this nice view turned into an intense chase scene. Kombat sends him the data and divert it into his sniper rifle. The visual signatures made it him gritted his teeth as he is not certain how he aims it.

    ¡°Cores! They are moving like flies!¡±

    A preventive shot fires. The monster can¡¯t able to fight with its magic and uses every piece of its body to sling at Kombat as it tries to land a hit. A big chunk of it throws at him, and the shot landed and breaks into pieces. The shards managed to hit him, but protected by the dusts.

    The shards collect itself as the body pieces managed to break free. The Dexter Guild have prevented it to use its other types of mana and only have nothing but demonic mana. The Jigeram makes it hard for it to contact with the others, and all while the fragments of the shamanistic rituals able to weaken the demonic mana. The monster notices it all, and continue to keep going. The chances of it following the runaway will lead to the others. They weren¡¯t there. Nothing it can find as it sees more secrets forcing its kinds to summon separately.

    These things would lead to one thing. The Heroes faction is already prepared or its masters have already been defeated. This mana core, it carries many visions who are with the demon faction. However, the rituals tainted it. Made it impossible to get the clear knowledge. It is impossible for the enemies¡¯ side be winning to those who lost a great deal controlling the moon. Its sanity takes in as the shot lands on its random limbs. It trembles a bit and see the man disappeared. And with that, the monster dugs down as the dusts consumed it. Leaving itself frozen, sealing itself.

    The base heard the report from Sniper ¡°We have found what the Enders are searching for. Identify as the last wave. Since they give the information to keep it quiet, we found out the threat have lost all of its advantages and led to suffer the wrath of the dusts. Still able to fight and my partner wasn¡¯t prepared for it. No damage so far, but the readings he gave me is more than dangerous. All its high tier magic depleted to none, and I wasn¡¯t able to kill it with my ammunition . . .¡±

    After a long analysis, Syri sends an ok sign. The workers call the manager. This will be the last time they can finally clear the remaining monsters in the demons¡¯ army.

 Lets Resumes: Before the Final Siege part 2 - Chapter 184

    COI C184

    Later that same day, Manager Kubo receives the news about their infiltration. The meeting was almost over, and she called out to them.

    ¡°I have something to say before we leave¡±

    The others were surprised and the leaders thought it was over. The unconcern expression as they already focus on the serious matter. Manager Kubo has the same topic with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the ruins. There are people we found that there are loose enemies are still left¡±

    King tsks himself, he knew this is going to happen. He knows what lies hidden inside the brown red cloud.

    The leaders know the term of the loose enemies. They waited for her to tell the full detail before responding. They thought the citizens know nothing about the ancient undying who served under the demons. Manager Kubo explains further

    ¡°My workers have finally found the what they called as the last wave. The Enders have left us the most difficult dirt to remove and also ready to crumble and sweep them from this city for good. All we have to do is to follow with these coordinates¡±

    Everyone sees the details from the Dexter Guild¡¯s hidden files, they didn¡¯t give a complete report until now. The reason they did that is not to disrupt the working flow, and these problems were not open until they have proof to show them. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t serious yet. However, the other representatives are anxious that the problem in the ruins are still not over. Old man Ban is the only person to see they look rather scared. Not only he wasn¡¯t scared he asks the manager confidently.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not worried about it. Is there good news?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. But it won¡¯t be easy if they finally finished it¡±

    The reports talked about the Enders who stayed in the island had all their equipment left in Enders Bridge, which is likely that they are as useless as civilians. They look at the advisor and he blatantly ignored them. Still, it wasn¡¯t his fault. The conditions of the remaining demon forces have already sunk into the deepest of low in their powers. The Jigeram is here, lost its connection with their masters. The runes were taken care by the Dexter Guild, and the corrupted spirts are all gone thanks to the weird mix and max with the plant. Although, it causes havoc and loses the city¡¯s manpower because of it.

    The results of the amazing work at Taiyou Industries. Where no monsters reoccurred and the brown red cloud disappeared, and it was all thanks to the Dexter Guild. Sadly, it took so much time to get it to clean off the demonic influence and the powers needed to keep it going. Delayed into month passed and somehow get the city barrier to work again. The leaders were impressed, and more so to the demon elf. The report spoken by the manager is not complete. The whispers on her lips and early removal from the demonic influence made her suspect who.

    ¡°Lilith¡±

    This afternoon, in Taiyou Industries. The actions they did to pushed the city barrier further to cover the entire industrial factories in their district. It wasn¡¯t easy and saw crystal formed barricades materializing. The monsters are returned in pieces and bodies all around scattered. The wraiths, the beasts, and the feral spirits are gathered and collected into the gaze of the Jigeram¡¯s light. Their manifestations are not stopping and the brown red cloud is forming together with the dusts. Dust storms formed and going to the outer layers of the city barriers.

    Scratch marks all over, and the workers remembered what the Enders told them. Undoubtedly with little sweat spots on their foreheads, the echoes of being breached are under way.

    ¡°Do we have to wait for another week? The monsters are here. We should take them out before they recover¡±

    ¡°We were helped by them since the they arrived during the siege. I think I can place my trust on them one more time¡±

    ¡°Damn, we can¡¯t even see through the crystal barrier. You can hear the sounds of ramming from here¡±

    From Taiyou Industries, Mihayara inner district, and Fuku City are in the sounds of terror. Monsters banging on the outer layer of the crystal, they can hear from the ground then to the sky as they climb up. The worried citizens couldn¡¯t wait enough for the signal to come and now heading to the evacuation area. Citizens from Chojima district aren¡¯t going to wait for the magic to come and save them. They used their own magic to go to their previous safe zones. All carefully secured and moved there where the evacuation areas improved than the last one.

    Kombat and Sniper made it back and took a break with one of the evacuation areas. He brought his nephew there as the situation inside the ruins are getting dangerous. In the meantime, they have to go to the city guild personally as the hardware they have is not suited to deliver it by magic or any form of software.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were able to made it out. With that hardware can¡¯t be transported easily¡±

    ¡°You can say that again. Say, how¡¯s your goodbye with your guild? I saw in your inventory that you have a little friend inside¡±

    ¡°You too?! This is Oue¡¯s familiar. I don¡¯t know why it wants to reveal itself¡±

    There they entered again, the city guild with their promising sight to secure so many people from the previous evacuation. They reach their destination and left his nephew there, they walk inside. Then they see their friends greeting with a strong pat to their solid armor.

    ¡°Cling*¡±

    No reaction, but they did only see the side of their eyes. ¡°Team Platinum?¡± ¡°What?! Oh, I mean, I didn¡¯t notice you guys are here¡±

    Nera scowls at him ¡°You got yourself a new body armor¡±

    Paladin and Lycaon keep tapping on Kombat¡¯s armor ¡°WOW! That¡¯s some hell kind of armor. You don¡¯t even notice us¡±

    Kombat explains to them ¡°Sorry, we have something important. The adventurers need info in order to face monsters, right?¡±

    Lycaon was a bit skeptic ¡°Monsters? You can¡¯t get yourself out in a mess when you are above with that freaking moon¡±

    ¡°There is more than you ever know. I¡¯m talking about the demons¡¯ army¡±

    ¡°The demons¡¯ puppets, I can¡¯t believe that you of all people going to said it to my face again¡±

    ¡°Again, hah. You still remembered how me and my partner face that monster back in the siege¡±

    ¡°Hey! We got our shares in the ruins. You guys are more than a badass when surrounded by enemies¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, just be glad we are alive. This one, the moon had stopped our fail safes¡±

    King is waiting for Manager Kubo¡¯s messenger. He heard that Mihayara district have the copy, and they will receive theirs like them. The guild master appeared before him

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be wary, at least we have some good news with the former adventurers getting back in their life. Others thought of leaving after the first convention¡±

    ¡°But, guild master. All of our hard work to take advantage the city sphere and . . .¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried like that. Everyone has to earn a living. We are not heroes yet, and we shouldn¡¯t be. If we want to survive this world, we have to give up the use of the failsafe¡±

    The guild master learned a lot from the Enders inside the city sphere. The envy in his eyes as he was busy getting into the sphere without even taking care of the situation happened in the city. The irony of this, the adventurers are thinking of forming their own small guilds. Their counterpart, the Fuku City guild, still didn¡¯t have a proper name yet have already taken all of the Fuku City residence to theirs. So, there is no need for problems conflicted with his own people. The city guild is still had their memberships high and newcomers are still going as former college students dropping out as time goes on. It won¡¯t worry him as much as they made a proper course for them all.

    The representatives come in, all of them are guild leaders to their respective groups. One of those leaders is Team Platinum¡¯s captain. Many low ranks give their respects and the higher ranks greet him with tough smiles. Gordon comes along says his greetings to everyone.

    ¡°This is an important meeting. So, to any of the low ranks want to taste your teams into the most dangerous mission, then listen carefully. This is no normal monster and we are in winter or the 4th moon cycle¡±

    The guild master leans to King ¡°I guess we have people with strong dreams here¡±

    Lion King watches him meets with Kombat as he handed over the helmet with the data. The guild master starts doubting to himself as he looks like he misses to be who he was. It was obvious. He becomes the guild master of the city guild because of his management. He was a mangaka, a civil servant after his failed next manga. The humbled defeat soon left him when the convention gives hope. Yet, this guild master is not giving up. He still has the responsibility that he had doubting himself for so long.

    Every leader watches the video and the details go through to their UIs. The unimaginable sight to see dead low stats with still capable performance. An undead to what they saw quickly regains to the last bits of mana around it. In an environment that cleans all of the mana, its fierceness made them overestimate. There are special rune barriers that station at the Stadium as the mid wall against the outside and Mihayara district. From what they saw earlier wasn¡¯t from during extermination before. It reveals to them what is its purpose. A capturing net to let the last monsters standing trapped.

    Kombat and Sniper explained briefly, but it takes too long for the others to listen. However, there are others keep using their UIs to see the amazing work that the Dexter Guild did. These guild representatives are the most skeptic to see them going around the ruins and away from the fight. Now they see they established quite a trapped to their enemies. While others won¡¯t forgive them to take their loots. The message is already sent, but the guild master insists on the two.

    ¡°Thanks for bringing up this crucial information, and I would like to speak more of it¡±

    King refuses ¡°It won¡¯t be necessary. The district representatives will be providing for us for that¡±

    Sniper agrees ¡°I understand your concern, but we have less manpower on the field work in Taiyou Industries. We just need some rest and tomorrow will be going back to work¡±

    ¡°I see, how unfortunate¡±

    The guild representatives continue to discuss on the matter as they leave. ¡°This is the day, the day we received the goods¡±

    ¡°I heard they are inspection. I hope our stash has the things needed for us¡±

    ¡°Heavy plating for you, but we ordered a bit more exotic. My guild members had ventured to Enders Bridge and we got ourselves better¡±

    ¡°I would love to see it. Too bad we have to be ready for next week¡±

    ¡°A week?!! The enemies are already in front of our borders even inside the ruins¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, we are just glad we have the training we need when facing those monsters. We have the low ranks as supports now thanks to the drills they received¡±

    ¡°Anyway, why did they leave?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Enders¡±

    ¡°Oh, them. Have you considered Alga¡¯s light on Rune Isles?¡±

    ¡°I thought that place is just lifeless with machines¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°For your information, my team have a little research. The origins of those monsters are not coming from land. A matter of fact, everything that is a creature are all originated close to the sea¡±

    The guild master shouts ¡°SILENT! We have extra time. If we need to feel safe for the rest of the week, then tell me. Are the monsters out there any dangerous than the siege itself?¡±

    Lycaon answers him ¡°It is safe, the reason for another week delayed is when the Jigeram and a certain weather will come up¡±

    ¡°What weather?¡±

    ¡°Of course, since the city barrier blocked what harsh environment coming from. Remember to always wear runes at all time. It will be hard to imagine. This defense will succeed¡±

    Meanwhile, Fuku City is in a dire calling out by the citizens. Another siege will be coming and their borders to the northwest are seeing multiple assaults, clawing its way inside with no signs of getting breached. The defectors were trying to deal with it and the strange thing that happened are the monsters speaking in different languages. Their translation wasn¡¯t able to do it and more while even with their UIs. However, there is no need for it. Understanding what the monsters are saying is nothing to get its worth.

    The Fuku City citizens watch their border covered by the crystals, barely anything to see but the fade silhouette from the monsters¡¯ appearance. The cult leader reads the message from the district representatives¡¯ meeting, recorded to all given details. The spy entered the room and gives his annual updates on the upcoming unrest.

    ¡°Boss, there is no unusual response, even the convention is going on. They seemed to be peaceful. They are acting quite lazily for the past days¡±

    ¡°It is certain they were being taken care of. I have no worries about them beside the one who is actually playing with us¡±

    The spy bows and takes his leave. Then later, the gang leaders approached to him. ¡°We are ready to collaborate with the defense¡±

    ¡°Good, there¡¯s message from the city that we are going to sally out next week¡±

    ¡°Next week?! But the outside is crawling with those bastards. We should end what lies there¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that? I have a message from Taiyou Industries about the condition happened in the ruins. The monsters are still had something left in them¡±

    ¡°Ugh! We¡¯ve been through that all over again, the monsters have nothing. What else we have to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer be a next time. According to my intel it will be the last time. The siege will finally end for good¡±

    A loud groan to hear the end is finally here, they won¡¯t believe it. The cult leader is not tolerated with their complaints as the defector gang leaders confront to him.

    ¡°About next week, do you have something on that piece of paper for that reason?¡±

    ¡°There is none, I was hoping they added a little . . .!¡±

    In everyone¡¯s devices, it rings without a notice. The loud sounds remark popping out as the others tried to check and see. It was the news again. Hours ago, they brought about the elves are coming over. Now this time is a signal warning.

    ¡°Breaking news, the elves have arrived to the massive tree. They unleashed a powerful spell barrier going through the tree that is leaching on the city barrier. There¡¯s (loud explosion)¡±

    The video shows where the tree is. It was not the elves who attack it, but the Jigeram¡¯s light dragging the massive tree branches to crumble. The energy it stored falls apart releasing powerful volts exploding around the tree.

    ¡°. . . The ampstalk tree is tearing itself apart, harming all things around it, including the monsters. (loud explosion)¡±

    The news cut off showing no signal. The reason for the delay is in the news now. Everyone can¡¯t argue what they seen and proceed to the main problem in their district.

    ¡°Ok . . .? So, when are we going to deal with the pests?¡±

    ¡°Back to the point, Hmm. The boss here seems to be not phased. Are you sure about the initial plan you¡¯re going through?¡±

    The cult leader had few words mostly to the defectors. It seems the gang leaders have their own dealings protecting the city. Even though they ignore what happened to the communities, they were not their human resources anyway. Their human resources though were disturbed by the unrest. They won¡¯t be acting nice. His spy had the troublemakers under surveillance. It wasn¡¯t that too hard for every citizen get their agreement with the term of service in the internet. No one will escape their convenient life.

    ¡°I have decided all of our problems with the siege and the unrest in our city. All of you will choose either you are going to have fame for yourselves in this city or take revenge against this nuisance¡±

    ¡°But boss, the opportunity for us to gain something out from the tree. Even though it is not sure, there is no way that the efforts from all over the region to go in vain¡±

    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t care about that. Hey boss, I send my good lucks to you while we choose this fame shit¡±

    ¡°Being part of the entertainment industry, I need my reputation get a head start. How about you Devilishly Rats?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Our reputation is in the police¡¯s wanted list. We are gang members, a real amateur kind there. I don¡¯t have a thing about this place. I¡¯m sorry boss, I think the defectors won¡¯t be the one saying no¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t why I have to agree with amateurs. We are going to protect the city. We don¡¯t mind joining your ambitions, but the reason we came back must have this city stay intact¡±

    The gang leaders have chosen their fame, it was obvious from the start as the sole purpose now is to protect the city. It made him very happy to see such gangs care so much about the survival of their own city. Even Fuku City fell into a revolt, there are other districts will fill their needs.

    They continue on the meeting. The preparation for next week will be a good responding letter to Mihayara district, where the Fuku City guild will come and aid them. He starts to remember the name of the guild was still not mention.

    ¡°Oh, by the way. What¡¯s the name of Fuku City guild?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, we don¡¯t know, it was established by the defectors¡±

    They turned their gazes at them ¡°It was made up, just to allow the city to confirm them as adventurers. Boss, you were the one who acknowledge it. Why not you¡¯ll be given it a name?¡±

    He declines ¡°I rather not. If you excuse me. I¡¯ll be busy on my next meeting¡±

    Everyone left, and the cult leader is waiting for another guest to arrive. Magic comes inside with elven magic. He was waiting for him for how long he heard about him from his friends. Even allowing the two girls delivered a special item to defeat the demon inside the internet. Everything he had let it through without proper professional decision. Alone, coming into the wind that glows like thread. Dimmed light under the sandy colors, he appeared with his face covered. The covered man from the dark green dot gang, who is willing to cooperate with him.

    The covered man says his greeting bow with a question to say ¡°For how long will you let one single troublemaker taken control your people?¡±

    ¡°Before answer your question, I¡¯d like to thank you for your help to deal my first demon¡±

    ¡°You were not part of the conflict, and it wasn¡¯t meant to that demon. There¡¯s also another who spread its influence. Are you sure that you chose to use it again? It might flee before destroying the realms it recreated¡±

    ¡°I am happy for your concern for me. It is unfortunate I let the demon influence my people, but they are no longer people when they are enslaved, right?¡±

    The covered man expected much of this man¡¯s word. He is not easily be deceived when the cult leader has the elven magic. It will be impossible to hide his motives and the item he was given to him, the jade stone bind with the demon¡¯s soul. The cult leader can¡¯t observe the covered man¡¯s expression. Hide away with his mask on, and nothing else to say more. They get on with the business

    ¡°Ok, then about that agreement earlier or was it a few weeks ago¡±

    ¡°You want my men to come and aid your order. I¡¯ve already heard from the both of them. They seem acting differently when it comes to justification¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Believed me, you will learn more about the dark secrets of my countrymen¡¯s past. We like fame gloriously and our shame forgotten through a more traditional way¡±

    ¡°You do understand that souls will come back to haunt you?¡±

    ¡°I have, those people wanted to stay here. It will be my blessing to them rather a curse. I think nothing less to provide this world as their heaven. Death is not even a problem since you can hear them spirit away around this world¡±

    ¡°Such judgement led to hell. This world is not the place for the souls to rest¡±

    ¡°Neither will be the others who wished to leave¡±

    ¡°Sigh* In the end this is the demon is influencing your people. I have no judgement among the humans and their nature. Rather, I have lived too long to see the variation of humanesques in different worlds. The problem is a problem from what you people called as. I can¡¯t admit my people from the rebellion want your people to leave, before the . . . Sigh* It will take years before they returned¡±

    ¡°Again? with your prophecy, when will your men will able to aid me to purge this revolt?¡±

    The covered man looks at him seriously. This man is resembled from most human leaders¡¯ actions. The acceptance that not everyone is going to make it. This is what the covered man defined them as bold, and nothing much else to people who is given the free will to choose. The irony of this vision is that this world, it is indeed someone to be ruled. This world however, wasn¡¯t the case from all those eras ago. The present is just a struggle to ascend. The rebellion will always be the villain in this world, it is because the Hero faction was right. Everyone wants to rule the world.

    He responds ¡°They will aid you at any time, but only be leading by your companions. You¡¯ve not known how much your command might ceased their advance¡±

    ¡°I understand. Remember this settling the unrest will start when the defense against the siege begins¡±

    The covered man left as he fades away along with the wind. The sight to behold that he never believed that he has support from another continent. It will be beneficial for him to take care of the problem. The concern he is having for the covered man to be an ally or not. He sends a call to them.

    ¡°. . . Hey, it¡¯s the boss. What do you want in the middle of the city turned into a cracked egg?¡±

    ¡°It will survive, how about your partner? Did the hitlist continue?¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, but they really are getting a beaten. We have found out, without the other guy even know what¡¯s going on. We found one of the Enders is in a case and carried inside the train. It seems those hitmen of hers are involved with the demons of yours¡±

    ¡°What a surprised, I have my own defects disappeared because of one nut job killed them¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ironic for the citizens to die instead of those guys. Maybe because they are in the lucky spot, I guess¡±

    ¡°Anyway, your gang leader came for a visit. It seems you guys will be leading¡±

    ¡°That would be better that way. The equipment they are bringing is a more controversial than you might think¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°We have our own dealings with looting inside the ruins. Nothing much for the of us to understand what¡¯s they are trying to find. I can¡¯t say much and keep myself rolling. Furthermore, they have set up some nice counter measure magic. The demon you have now will be easily be found by the time you step foot inside¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, I will be going to see it to believe it¡±

    ¡°Hah! That¡¯s what my partner said?¡±

    ¡°Is that a joke?¡±

    ¡°If she is going to see my . . . YES! Laugh*¡±

    The cult leader ends the call abruptly and proceeds to go to the main servers. Chelly is waiting for him with the designated schedule. Wheatley had seen so much that happened inside Fuku City. It is quite devastating to scourge around the place where the people are segregating each other.

    ¡°. . . This is some strange class system you got here. Who is in the right mind to from this complex but still working program?¡±

    ¡°It works because no one notice it, Wheatley¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like it is better. Enders Bridge is not easy to ignore such an elaborated nonsense. It won¡¯t be easy either getting yourself into a mess that created by your boss¡±

    ¡°Tell me about. I am in the verge going into the plan to eradicate his enemies once and for all. He didn¡¯t know there are a lot of people kissing his ass just to leach his success. That former yakuza is in deep shit. I don¡¯t think I can go on like this¡±

    ¡°That ¡®I can¡¯t go on¡¯ thing won¡¯t be a good idea. Sadly, I don¡¯t know how you feel. Not even the internet is giving me the answers all this mess. I¡¯m just glad that it wasn¡¯t the internet that answered your problem with your community¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, the internet did help them reconnect one another¡±

    ¡°You got me. Still, that stuff they pulled through. There¡¯s no way it was masterfully done. And, I wouldn¡¯t think your help means ¡®can¡¯t go on¡¯¡±

    Chelly giggles a bit, and the way it talked about it means no absolute sense. Still, its voice is sincere and its nostalgic voice made her cheer up. ¡°Thank you, Wheatley. For an AI from Enders Bridge, you got yourself a heart¡±

    ¡°Ooh, trying using the ¡®can¡¯t go on¡¯ on me. This app doesn¡¯t have the features to study it. Wait a minute, you¡¯re trying to test me. Well now, I¡¯ll call your boss here in the next five minutes and tell him what you¡¯re trying to do to me, Ah . . .¡± She checks on the time and it was right, exaggeratedly. She went to her office and shuts off the Wheatley app. Still doubting what to do something she might regret, but consider she is the head in the main servers. It will be possible . . .

    The cult leader comes in right on time, she is here ready herself for the next plan. ¡°Thank you for giving the time to work with you, boss. The project is developing well and the new form of tech and magic fused together are cooperating quite nicely¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks for the professionalism of your work and the others. Let¡¯s discuss about the plan¡±

    Chelly listens to his plan and her first breached of service to her own customers and consumers. Revealing the personal information of each suspect he provided for her. The deadline will a few days from now. Expectedly, she already done it. She already had it to help Tabitha to get through those people.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be able to provide you the details. I was wondering, those realms you talked about. Is it possible to use the internet server or the network to access through a magic portal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the project will be providing from the other team. Your job is to make the server and provide information to my targets. You don¡¯t have to worry about having your part having technical difficulties. The people I hired are a bit more experienced¡±

    ¡°Are they from outside of this city. You mean people like Agatheans or Enders?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. I would be glad to let you see it, if you like¡±

    Her device rings and she answer the call. ¡°Sorry, would you give me a minute?¡±

    The cult leader let her answer the call. Then she ends the call and respond ¡°Excuse me, about what you said earlier. I think I won¡¯t have the time to see your project¡±

    ¡°Was it because the call before?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a family matter, I guess your city starts the unrest again. Also, take a look at this. It was from the call¡±

    The cult leader reads the post after the call. It was It3ch¡¯s post and there were another cyberattacks. The revolt still persists and he lost his mood immediately.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this. Your service must continue to secure it after all these messes¡±

    He left, then she lies down and gives a big sigh. ¡°What great timing, Wheatley!¡±

    She turns on the app ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t perfect timing, and the cyberattack was few minutes too late. It is almost like you are going to get yourself involved. The update is getting more terrifying when you get yourself inside the server now¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I was the one who confirm the update. I am creating a dystopian as we speak¡±

    ¡°Awe, that reminds me back in Enders Bridge. Dystopian . . . Hmm, I¡¯m starting to get bored thinking about it. Let¡¯s get to work and make your boss proud¡±

    ¡°You crazy eyeball! Laugh¡±

    Inside the central building, the cult leader has step into the secret lab. Where a portal, warp gate by the look of it. Futuristic with less magic involved, the runes able to improvise the quality of the structure and filled with uncontrollable energy. The rift opens and as it switches from portal to portal. All connected and link altogether under one place. Where his friends are coming looking at it blindly. The man said

    ¡°I guess we are going all sci-fi in this massacre¡±

    The woman shakes her head with his dumb joke ¡°Sigh* eradicating people without batting an eye. You two will be the one getting your hands dirty¡±

    Cult leader response, ¡°I¡¯ll be disappointed if you don¡¯t lead those gangs of yours into defeat¡±

    ¡°Hah! Why not bring a sparring match with your goons with our minions?¡±

    She rolls her eyes ¡°This guy, the dark green dot will be ready. The people we are bringing are the enemy of this region. If the city found out about it, we will . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, it would be a shame for our city rely on outside help. Just like they did to bring those foreigners in without proper manners¡±

    The cult leader shows no concern to the foreigners. The ideology of being the most adaptive and proficient. Yet fighting his own people, who are worthless, is a sacrifice worthy to keep this city¡¯s honor.

 Lets Resumes: Final Siege part 1 - Chapter 185

    COI C185

    The Jigeram had sent the valley and the forest into a wasteland. The news casters and the other teams were astounding to see such a region fell like it was winter. Crystallized when touched anything that had a small life in it, and dusts when it is empty. They hid well with the group of people making use of the outpost erected by the Mihayara district personnel. The official did some good work to provide them the footage so the citizens are kept in check as fear is already spreading. Making sure everyone is quickly heading to the evacuation.

    It is already been a week, the countless noise barely keeping them from sleeping as they watch the massive tree exploding with such massive amount of electricity it consumed. Now it implodes itself quietly, crushing itself to get the energy in its core. It was the end of that, everybody has the feel of relief from the experience. The monsters though, they didn¡¯t recover from the delay. Moreover, there are no changes except for the roaming monster that killing its own.

    ¡°This is another emergency news. We are reporting the tree has finally stop exploding for the past week. The crystallized dust is everywhere and the everything else around it is turned into a cluster of glass and dusts all around. The elves are here, yet they seem not taken the advance. We are here in the outpost, and keep what from the situation. Magic won¡¯t work and we are using technological frequency to get this through back to the city. This will be the last recording as you can see now the dust storm is coming our way. We apologized . . . Bzzt¡±

    Signal cuts off, they fled west to follow the train tracks. The train stationed outside for them to leave. The postponed transit had been there since the dome fully submerged in crystallization. Such terrifying sight where the transparency barrier is mix with the brown red pigment. It is shocking. Inside the thickness where numbers of bits and pieces of the monsters. Nightmarish, once they peak their curious what lies inside. The barrier is covered with monsters in its full conditions. No one knows if those monsters are fully recovered. The dust storm reaches them and they get in on the train.

    The camera has one last time recording before they left. There he points where somebody is walking alone. Using with the sharpest zoom-in going to Enders Bridge, the location he is pointed at is the stadium. The unknown being watches the train left, this creature can¡¯t go out and trapped inside the barrier. Wiping itself clean and not affecting from both the brown red cloud and the Jigeram¡¯s light. The people on board sends a text message back to the city. ¡°We have spotted unidentified man near the stadium, wearing a robe¡±

    The adventurers first approach is to take back Mihayara district. The Agathean-citizen guild, Victory Rooks, is setting up their formation and ready to get through the crystallized barrier. Armored and fully enchanted with runes. Both Agatheans and the citizens are both in hand on hand to face the remnants of the demons¡¯ army. Alongside with a special team coming in their way. The logo represents their team and the color in silvery-white. They look at them like they are in a swat team, fully equipped and magic absorbed into the runes. Team Platinum steps in with the other adventurers who inherit the dwarves¡¯ gifts.

    Adventurers who ventured in the city sphere, and received the test from the golems. Went through the obstacles they did it by force without a care thanks to the abused failsafe. Treating like no suspense or seriousness, it led them to losing their rewards with the unimaginable runes they brought. Dwarves inside the city were astonished to work with their loots. The runes they have can muster against the demons, and able pushing against the current of demonic mana. Ironically, the mana is negated. They can¡¯t witness what greatness of the ancient runes can do to them.

    Team Platinum and the city guild members are with Victory Rooks guild. Eye to eye as they see exceptional runes among them instead the equipment given by Taiyou Industries. The dwarf greets them with curiousness

    ¡°I have never seen people able to get a hold with those kinds of runes. I can hear it is talking to me¡±

    ¡°I heard it quite a lot from the other dwarves. They seem to be jealous that we have this kind of power¡±

    ¡°Aye, but they already accepted since the lands it should¡¯ve exist were gone a long time ago. I¡¯d say you were involved to their domain¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they made a sphere to get us there. Hey, why did the dwarves like you don¡¯t want to get inside the city guild¡¯s sphere? We would¡¯ve love to see you guys inside¡±

    ¡°I rather not, neither did with my other kins who are not Enders. It was already declared back then, and we want to acknowledged that fact. If you met an Enders guild master who is a dwarf. You can ask him why he don¡¯t let us go in the domain¡±

    The sounds of the horn as everyone are getting into their positions. The adventurers watch the dwarf going to his group.

    The Victory Rooks readied themselves at the front. The city guild adventurers are being called to be at the second rank of the line. Lycaon is the only one among the guild representatives have to lead. The incident happened inside the city sphere was he was the only one involved the test. Others with strong runes are ready for him to take the order. While the rest of the forces are heading to the valley, his leadership is to get these random adventurers to be recapture the ruins of Mihayara district. His team is ready, except for MRage.

    Nera¡¯s mischievous smile goes round and round on him as she plays her magic around before getting into the ruins. The smug keeps going on and on, MRage focuses his eyes on the others. It doesn¡¯t help with the brightness of the runewords empowering them while he felt the aura with immense strength. Paladin waves at him as he tries to look another way and away from Nera¡¯s smug face. The playful teammates keep going until Lycaon stops them ¡°Laugh* There is nothing wrong not having the runes¡±

    MRage comments on it ¡°I¡¯m just glad it only lasts until the fourth moon cycle is over¡±

    Nera teases him ¡°Awe, can¡¯t get yourself a free pass while we pulverized what are left out there¡±

    ¡°Tsk*¡±

    The Agathean takes the lead to the mix group of adventurers in Victory Rooks. It seems no one among the citizens have the leadership. Truthfully, they wanted him to lead as the sounds of his voice inspired a lot of them. Now provided with runes on them, this is going to feel like the Agatheus City is taking the lead to war. Stands firm where multiple adventurers acting like companies, and the magic in their auras are concentrated into their items. While the runes are in their sides, their magic will be difficult to control.

    Within among the Agatheans¡¯ minds, Lady Hivites has reached them with secret knowledge and forced their conscience into her will. The demon elf is there watching all this happening. The Agathean is going to lead is merged together with the Lady Hivites¡¯ words. She is the one who orchestrated for them, no matter how she wants them to lead, but her intuition grows more devilishly. Her blessings to these Agatheans are their doing to help the city. She is not an authority figure, but her magic can be. The help they needed to confront her kind is a reasonable take. No human can¡¯t beat them without other demons to guide them.

    They hear her voice and the citizens were oblivious what¡¯s going on. The Agatheans were not all under the influence by her. The demon elf has her own troops hidden among the adventures. Alongside with the demon allies send their powers to theirs, whereas the dwarves and the goblins who are renounce their race and served the demons. Only leaving the free agents watching them cursing through as they can¡¯t do anything but to witness the demons as gods to these people. Demons¡¯ army versus demons¡¯ army, a fruitless battle to protect the summoned. Treating this reality as normal.

    The Agathean stood up on the street and raised a floor up as a platform. The runes glow around them. Carrying the banner of his guild, the sounds of the voice of Lady Hivites speaking to him what to say. Magic spurge inside of them while the adventurers see them glowing their runes with a strong cheer. The rest of the citizens never seen Agatheans would do that, and feels their presence to be dangerous than they have ever experienced. The roaring inside of them as the runes hide their auras. The citizens¡¯ UI can¡¯t be easily be deceived as they read the readings show inspiring strength inside of the Agatheans.

    ¡°Today, we are facing our old enemies. Past eras that should¡¯ve been gone a long time ago. The fate of demons had little to offer their deaths in this region. Their lost haunts this land and keep their forces locked inside east mountain. Never awakened unless contact with their own demonic presence. Agatheans were banned enter that land. Until that fateful day. The monsters we are facing are old and legendary, the land shines under the Jigeram will fester their weaknesses. Our allies can¡¯t face it, but the runes we have now, there is still victory . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Dare not fear them, they are weak and rely on the trashes they found inside the ruins. Pathetic materials that rely nothing but scrap weapons and concretes as throwable weapons. I¡¯ll rather watch them come at us with their weakling formed bodies. One other thing, our allies are trained and prepared for this day. Hopes grow stronger as our enemies lie weak without their masters¡¯ wishes. To all my great men from Agatheus and Isekai city, use all the runes as you see fit. It will be the fireworks to our enemies¡¯ doom . . .¡±

    ¡°Ready yourselves, this will be the last time we can ever see those monsters in its weakest form. They lost their grave and here is another. Brought forth all into this city, we will finally clean the south, the entirety of the demonic presence. Now cheers to the top of your lungs, you men from the other world. Prays for your gods, Agatheans. Smite your runes, and call the spirits for glorious battle, Tais. This the end of the siege!¡±

    The cheers go on as the first front took the first march. Lycaon and the others watch the army of Kinteinnou region took the first engagement. The citizens watch them breaking through the crystal border and open the remains of the monsters trapped inside. The first thunderous attack from the runes causing the remains burst out to the air, burning into nothing with the brown red cloud fades away. The eyes of the adventurers finally see the end of the annoying cloud as they slowly follow in line as the front starts shattering upward. The cracks reach 10 meters high and the shards fell on them. The runes armor protected them as the dusts are coming out from the shards.

    The Victory Rooks give them a path, the adventurers were hesitating. Lycaon wasn¡¯t, he calls out his force. ¡°Alright you overpowered cheats! Show them we are isekai¡¯d and want to live this world in peace¡±

    MRage laughs, others groan out of how stupid it was. Still the feeling wanting to be powerful lingers inside their heads. The moment the others casts their rune magics above the Agathean forces and landed to the other side. Strong powerful blasts erupt and cleanse away all the crystals. The runes they received from the city sphere are given them a promising power. MRage returned to his grouchy self and sees Nera waving around the runes on her hand.

    ¡°Go fuck yourself¡±

    The ruins have finally been pushed outward, capturing the areas that were lost from the horde. The city barrier expands as the shattered crystal sliding off. The eyes of the people inside defending the city witness the city barrier expanding, the cheers echoes to the front. The excitement grows as they pushed forward. The enemies are appearing from the dusts, crawling way back as the force pushes forward. The adventurers step forward to the first time exposing themselves into the extreme force of the Jigeram¡¯s light. The thrills from their hearts trembling from the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    The intense of magic being squeezed out of them from their heads while their bodies feel the horror of the crystallize shattering with their limbs trying to move. The use of their magic with the strength of the runes, replicating their skills into it. The effort is hard for them to control the runes, like normal weapons without ever putting their mind into it. Like stones to be thrown by hand without imagining it. Their bodies feel the weight of the runewords into their actions, the feeling of actual weight of the weapons used beside cheated their stats to make it feel light, yet deadly.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Lycaon spotted some of the monsters are fading and regroup somewhere. Those monsters are frail to the bones as thin as sticks. He didn¡¯t think of them as weak, but suspicious. The creatures to exist like this had enough energy to keep going. As the illusion being frail, he has no doubts that they are the legendary what the Agathean man said in his speech. He calls out to his force.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split. MRage, you lead the troops while we are going scouting¡±

    ¡°What . . .?!¡± MRage looks at his leader¡¯s team, it is them without him. Although, of all the things Nera had teased him without the dwarven runes. She magically stops and go with the flow of battle. His ironic smile is making less obvious, and sucked back in his childish remarks on her and focus on the lives who are facing the wrath of the siege. Pulsing into his heart, he looks at the adventurers who are coming from a nice background facing the Enders. The runes are just a given, the way they use it made him nothing to worry about their morale. He answers

    ¡°. . . I¡¯ll be sure to go anywhere as a reserve¡±

    The adventurers at the back complained ¡°What!? We have runes given by the dwarves. I know these ruins are dangerous, but we have experienced the Enders BS¡±

    MRage responds ¡°We are not going to mosh ourselves with the other adventurers. Keep yourselves in order and remember the drills planned out¡±

    ¡°I know, wait a minute. We are the flanking force, why you want us to put us in the back . . .?¡±

    MRage did a little research on the runes, and the rune writings he had is more elaborate to the others can see. The interaction between runes harmonized. The words of the adventurer¡¯s mouth drop and softly said to him

    ¡°Can you do that with the runes of yours?¡±

    The looks of MRage¡¯s face, not showing a grin and remained calm. The stone rune on his hand is like a magic scroll, it can be used multiple times if it harmonized with the other runes. Gaining like as if it is an ability, the words are clear and speaking to their language. It reads

    ¡°Dive Bombs¡± It will gain anyone who has runes can jump and land down at their enemies. Because of having harmony among runes, it will fuse together and combined with other rune magic. Causing a domino effect where the next rune spell activates when landed. The adventure said to MRage

    ¡°How deep?¡±

    ¡°In their fucking asses¡±

    Lycaon left while the adventurers proceed to from up and follow the main force. Only him, Nera, and Paladin are sent themselves into the search. While the fight is happening, Paladin watches over the battlefield and see big pushes to all sides. He sees MRage taken advantage of the flanks as the monsters coming out from different directions, but his runes out maneuvered them as they their attacks from all sides. It was a spectacular fight, but what keeps him worrying about is the legends he heard. Through the ruins, they made into one of the safe rooms, where it leads down to a hole. He said,

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± ¡°Traces of the monsters died lead to here. I am expecting they regroup and rebuild their forces¡±

    Nera uses her item. The UI they are using no longer can do anything. Relying on the things they given to them, the scanner they have is giving readings of life down there. ¡°I am not sure we are doing this, but if it is those demons¡¯ puppets¡±

    ¡°No, this might be a coincidence. This place keeps most of the workers reporting about it. I have the feeling that it gathered in this one dangerous hole¡±

    ¡°Damn, are you sure the runes we have can beat it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, as a team. We found surprises thus far and returned triumphant¡±

    They walked down as the tunnel has no specs of dust nor crystals. It is clean and the brown red cloud is thickening. They made it to the end and saw one figure, a human.

    The creature turns to them hidden itself with a robe, a hoody shadowed his face as the magic around it is filled with demonic presence. It was expecting their entrance

    ¡°. . . Sigh* Lilith, I knew you are the one who is going to reveal me . . .?! I stand corrected, are you here to stop me?¡±

    They raised their weapons, but then stopped as their runes are harmonizing. A magic circle prevents them from moving and the runes on them strengthen at the same time. However, the stranger too didn¡¯t move as well as it stands unarmed being a lifeless figure. The team couldn¡¯t do anything, all locked with both physically and mentally. Lycaon has to speak with it.

    ¡°Are you one of those demons¡¯ puppet?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, you¡¯ve mistaken with them from above than here. I can say that I¡¯m a demon, but this demon is not going to involved neither the old war nor the harvest¡±

    ¡°Harvest?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t try to play dumb. You¡¯ve known the incident many days ago. If we ever found out who you are, especially your name, we can take you as our own willingly or forcefully. This fight is up to your victory, all prepared and able to take advantage what your allies provided you¡±

    ¡°If we are going to talk like this, then could you share why it happened this way?¡±

    The demon breaks the magic circle. They are free and the demon raises its magic and casts around them. Lycaon didn¡¯t react while the two quickly retaliates when its magic appeared. The demon casts another spell and only hit the two. Lycaon stays firm. His team fights back and saw Lycaon didn¡¯t do anything. They stop engaging. The demon¡¯s magic stops as it grazes them without any harm. The touch though made Nera tilted and leans over to the side.

    ¡°What the hell? I feel like something good¡±

    Paladin starts shaken ¡°What did you do to us, demon?¡±

    ¡°Manipulating your senses, it would be easier for you feel tempted while I¡¯m wounding you¡±

    ¡°YOU Sadistic fuck!¡± Nera shouts at it.

    Lycaon remained still after that little fight. The demon didn¡¯t react to him as he knows what it tries to do. The demon is talking to them, and no fight broke out from the start. It made him thought there is no reason to fight, for now. The team is to react then fight. This gives them time to prepare. Lycaon thought this demon wants to talk, he said again

    ¡°I ask again, why the city is being attacked?¡±

    The demon sighs disappointedly, ¡°I am not sighing because of you. I sigh what had become of you¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Understand that this world was at war. You clearly see the post apocalypse happened to the other side of the continent¡±

    It shows them the vision coming from above. Explaining the details why they come after their city. ¡°I have come here to end the siege. The souls of my kins¡¯ creations are humiliatingly falling behind. The persistent fools letting their best collections fall into one of our own. Treating the dead as pawns and saved by another masters. Unfortunately, I can leave here where the stadium stops me get out, but I need those souls to get out with me¡±

    The demon didn¡¯t care it had to reveal its plan to them. They won¡¯t get the idea how this turned out this way, and even they could find the mystery of all this. They will end the search where many are found in Rune Isles.

    ¡°The easiest way not to lose the horde they brought into this region is, I have to force them to go here. Siphoning their powers and bringing their souls. Even as I speak it already taken care off¡±

    The runes in their equipment stopped them from sensing the demonic mana flowing through them. The souls are materializing as the sounds of the anguish rage only stare to the demon before them. Lycaon sees the two awaits his orders. The horrors around them come in plain view. Their runes protected them from the sheer terror. The lifeless room turned into a pit of unimaginable monstrosity.

    The demon calms the horror and forced back into mana. Lycaon and the others held a special dwarven rune to destroy the manifestation of the monstrosity. The demon feels the rune presence and sad

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. Although your choice will be better since the horde won¡¯t be able to transform into a material made beings. However, I¡¯m already here. You can¡¯t stop me now¡±

    The manifestation absorbs it transforming into the demonic being they have not recognized. Neither hell nor darkness to its form, but a form of a human being in a lifeless armor.

    Paladin said to Lycaon ¡°Are we still going to wait here and let this monster evolved? This is not like you¡±

    Nera agrees ¡°He¡¯s right, come on team leader. Tell us what to do?¡±

    Lycaon didn¡¯t say a word and keeps the manifestation going until it fully developed itself. His team keeps them waiting as their gut feeling starting to doubt, will they able to fighit fight it? The demon channels its spells in demonic tongue. A voice that is not match the usual demonic tone. It speaks so proudly, no grievances, and inspiring spell going through the magic circle. A ring is formed and the fight begins.

    It notices their patience ¡°It¡¯s quite ironic where your two people are hesitating. You are one clever man when you don¡¯t reveal your own runes, warrior¡±

    Lycaon received a special item from the workers. It is a special forged runes that made by the Enders from the island. The rune writings were in his own language. Telling the instruction about this place, the message helps him not to follow the usual procedure when facing an enemy. Keep it silent when the demon is preparing. It will help them differentiate a demon with honor or greed. This means, the demon they are facing has no interest in their lives and neither the thing it is about to do.

    ¡°NOW!¡± Lycaon shouts at the demon, releasing magic runes out with a stunning roar. The demon backs a bit as it was just being pushed. Nera pulls out her throwing talisman and inflict negative effects on it. The demon kneels down as the status effects affecting its strength. Paladin comes pulled out his twin handed shield, combined together and bashes forward to its head. The demon fell down and fades back to its feet. Lycaon pulls out his claw hands slashes at it with a wave of rune magic. The demon punches the slashes and disperse the spell.

    It picks something from its belt and shows to them its hook and rope. It swings around as then throws to the opposite direction. A portal opened and another portal at Paladin¡¯s back. The hook bounces off his runes, the hook turns into a hand and grabbed his head. The demon pulls him into the portal. Nera tries to help him, but Lycaon stops her

    ¡°Focus on the target. Let the armor protects him¡±

    Nera nods and uses her runes to lunge forward at the demon. The demon tries to punch her. She counters it using her demonic arm fused with runes. The demon stops and she lands a hit. Nera was surprised to let her do it.

    She was grabbed by its rope and lassoed her and the rope pulled on its own. Sending Paladin into the portal to her, the phase entering the portal caused Paladin¡¯s body engulfed in flames. The rune armor saved him from the damage but didn¡¯t stop it from getting collided with Nera. The demon changes target as it pulled out its hand axe. It got hit Lycaon as his hand claw pierces through its abdomen. He brings out his mace with his other hand and slams it on its head with full rune power. The thunderous sound bursting on it as its helmet smashes open the blinding light smothered the sight of the destroying helm. The sound of its voice soothing itself

    ¡°Is that it, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The demon counters; disarming Lycaon from his mace and pushes him with his hand axe, severely pulling out the claw sticking inside its body. It took his mace and swing overhead and able to reach his head. A fast hit causing the runes hitting each other. The persistent defense can¡¯t break because of the harmony between the runes. It forces to pull him closer by getting his claw back inside of it

    ¡°Argh!¡± An annoying pain as it holds the mace in a different way. Letting go from the handle and at the head instead, creating a destructive force to pummel Lycaon again. Another thunderous hit, twice by pure bold attacks. The demon got him down.

    Lycaon falls down by the shock of the thunder. The demon leans to the right where the shred of his claw pulled out some parts of its armor off its balance. A bashed from the back with Paladin¡¯s twin shield and Nera punches its head down to the ground, but its head was already gone. She misses and passes through in high velocity. The demon turns around swings its axe at Paladin. His shield managed to blocked it. The demon throws some magic stones on the ground caused an eruption. Paladin wasn¡¯t affected by it and proceed slamming it with his shield. The edge point of his point taken aim and managed to pierced through its shoulder.

    Nera comes back hits it with its other shoulder. The impact between them made it force to spin around in the air then to the ground. The two try to end with the final blow. They use their secret rune items, the rune stones given by the dwarves. The rune stones cast a spell around it as its body fell into dusts. The Jigeram rune stones unleashed into this place causing crystallization all around. The demon senses its defeat, but it keeps going to the last moments. The runes are promising and nostalgic like dwarves who are in the Hero¡¯s Faction.

    The final blow, when Paladin on the opposite side charges at the demon in armor falling apart. Covering now in crystallized dust, the moment as they reach where the body is in crystals. The demon breaks free and turned the armor into shrapnel piece of spikes. The runes it formed causing tremendous internal blunt. Nera¡¯s claw touched it and vibrates the spell of runes going through her body. The bumps inside her armor causing quakes that shakes through her every bone, reaching to her skull as she fell unconscious. While Paladin feels the same but he drops out the rune item on the ground to end it.

    A blast explodes and the demon¡¯s armor blown out of existence. As it clears, the area is filled nothing but dusts or rather all filled with crystals all around. The phenomena of different formed of souls appeared to Paladin¡¯s eyes where countless of souls are manifesting in all around. All of the souls are looking at him, he checks on the others as they fell unconscious from the fight. This is the might of a demon without revealing to its true strength. The nightmare surrounding them, he feels like he is in the dream, can¡¯t move or anything else. Paralyze and let the horror watching him. As the last one left to sleep, the demon calls out to the souls.

    ¡°Runes that I can¡¯t injure them. If I have a real body than scavenging the body I made. It is not surprising to see rookies are getting a hand with their powers. How about I should focus on you, souls¡±

    The roaming voice echoing inside the crystal domain. Still able to gather souls fell into the ruins. It is too much to keep fighting and the effects of the Jigeram¡¯s light is easy enough to take these souls down. Lacking runes, neutral mana, shamanism . . . There is one though it had missed

    ¡°The souls are behaving as pawns. In the end, I took you all with me. These people have done well, but not good enough. Runes alone you did great to live, but that¡¯s not how it works. The only miracle you¡¯re going to get is the gods¡±

    The team wakes up, bathing in dust. Their runes are calling out to them. Lycaon answers it. ¡°Where are you guys?! The ruins have already cleared. You can¡¯t believe how much of an effort we got through with those monsters¡±

    ¡°Cough* We¡¯re fine. MRage, how¡¯s your part?¡±

    ¡°Very difficult, the part of them being legendary wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. The morale was shaken for a while even they didn¡¯t even used magic¡±

    His team is waking up. Their heads still throb from the demon¡¯s warming dying gift. Paladin checks them ¡°I¡¯m sure we are facing a demon, but damn it feels like we are having a normal combat¡±

    Nera shakes her head ¡°That¡¯s no normal combat. The runes saved us too many times as if getting hit with shotguns like pea shooters¡±

    Lycaon couldn¡¯t agree more what Nera said. The feeling getting hit with his own runed mace is one thing, it was no normal attack to feel the thunderous blow. He troubles himself more if they use their primary weapons. The siege continues.

 Lets Resumes: Final Siege part 2 - Chapter 186

    COI C186

    The reports reached to the headquarters of the district representatives. ¡°Bzzt* The ruins have been cleared, I repeat, the ruins are cleared. All forces preparing the defensive positions for further instructions¡±

    King heard them with a surprised look on his face. The Victory Rooks with adventurers who had the Jigeram runes able to secured the ruins that fast. The other district representatives didn¡¯t react to it as they are struggling their push from Taiyou Industries. The counter assault was a success from Mihayara district, but their line of assault is retreating back to the defense.

    The workers and the Mihayara personnel have able to maintain the back line for supplies at the rally points. The adventurers all together from Fuku City, City guild, and the rest of Victory Rooks are bruised while their rune armor protected them from the harmful effects of the Jigeram¡¯s light and the wrath of their enemies. Silfa brought back her teams from the fight couldn¡¯t believe to see such monsters only taken in humanoids forms. They forced them back to the city with their strengths barely hanging on. Alongside with Gordon¡¯s and the other S ranks being carried by the men from Stranding Island.

    The leaders observed the situation ¡°The runes have done its work¡±

    ¡°Aye, the Enders had done so well to protect their soft skinny little muscles facing the oblivions. I can¡¯t say now with the best falling like flies. It gets the bad taste for our future drink¡±

    ¡°You and your dwarven talks. I¡¯m just glad the boyz are coming to serve again. Those idjits finally get out from the toll and go fighting at the front¡±

    The goblin leader says it as his tribesmen can only do cleansing ritual the returning adventurers covered in dust or crystallized. Nothing but being medics. The goblin leader still speaks out confidently

    ¡°Fight those rock gitz, boyz¡±

    Outside of the city, the monsters are coming out from the tree. The magic it stole from the city barrier and transforms it into the what is left to recover their bodies. The rat men with their skulls are the only subpar intellect were able become good substitutes, it wasn¡¯t taken too long as the army is being controlled by the souls of the masters¡¯ servants. Warriors with might that compelled many adventurers to fall back. They able to withstand to the other side where the elves ceased their hidden mana transferring to the tree. The voice comes to them.

    Defeated by Team Platinum, where its secrets are turned to crystals. The voice has no weakness against this crystallized dust storm. It¡¯s voice easily catch their dead ears as they are struggling to reach their actual strength.

    ¡°This is some convenient circumstance. The waste of your returning lives back into the harshness of many years of preparation. I am amazed how you of all dead souls waking up in this condition¡±

    ¡°We are devoted to our masters. Great warrior demon, why didn¡¯t come here to end us just like before?¡±

    ¡°That offer is been over and done in many ways. I have brought my helpings inside the city. A noisy acquaintance of mine is wanting me to rally your bits of your men to her¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here? The remnants from the undergrown have fled to this desperate assault on this doomed city¡±

    ¡°As far I can know about your army, I¡¯m going to make a visit inside the tree¡±

    The light blue fog brandish with little left with the brown red cloud. This demon didn¡¯t hesitate to corrupt the environment with its presence. The tree starts exploding once more to open enough one little room hiding inside the demons he knows. The link of dead magic lies inside. The voice sent an avatar manifest in order to reconnect the others.

    Once it turned back on. The remnants of the monsters are recovering a little bit of their strength. The voice stops them from feasting its own mana. Daring to their own risk, they have endured the resistances and consumed then degrades their bodies. The humanoid form with their famine like bodies. The bodies they have are forcing what little mana they took from the voice. That little mana is enough to transform them more capable bodies within their corrupted souls. The demons have arrived and witness what happened to their efforts.

    ¡°Finally . . .¡± They whisper from the other side of the continent. The voice took out its familiar sighs and many of the demons recognized the lousy being who won¡¯t be revive any time soon, haunting its presence to remember its legacy. They called out its name

    ¡°ACURSE!!!¡± Acurse bluffs off from its breath and to hear his name for how many years they fell into the Fall Era. The demons were not happy to hear him without a body to their presence during a desperate siege. The conversation leads to another, and Acurse will hear the memories crawling back in as him existing once again has a purpose.

    ¡°Our purpose to reawaken are armies are true. The threat of this world had finally summoned the world it originates¡±

    ¡°Our minions were reacting to the unknown force is true. Those people from another world had come. Acurse, why are you not cooperating with our old enemies?¡±

    ¡°Blaming others for your failed slumbers, I wasn¡¯t awoken on my own. You can remember who I was with all those years ago. This era has no purpose unless I have something to gain from it¡±

    ¡°The souls we have gathered. They should¡¯ve able to fight against our enemies without mana¡±

    Acurse shows them from below. The horde didn¡¯t have the materials against their cunning tactics; runes and rituals are gone. It gives the demons totally wasteful efforts. The demons were not easily given up, just yet. Acurse is here and the companion he talks about let him to exist a bit longer. The reason why he helps them is a mystery. More while Acurse look around the surviving tree possessing demonic mana without any interest with it. The demon that had no obligation to be involved, and the demons around him are intentionally wanting him to lead the assault.

    Acurse hears her voice. The message from Fuku City ¡°The extermination, they are using this opportunity to end the influence here. They¡¯re using old allies of ours from Circoston Region. The same army who occupied the northern coast region of Kintennou. I know you don¡¯t have a body. Please finished what I want you to do and bring them here. This will be my last reign inside the city and exiled myself to the other district¡±

    He is hesitating, the amusement he is being called out by many demons around him.

    Another message from her ¡°This is great, this is enough for me hold off and gather my things. This strange sensation, it is bewildering of me and my followers¡¯ creation. These souls you brought to me. They are questioning its existence¡±

    ¡°From all those time that you helped them to become stronger by your influence, I am not going to lecture you of beings with their differences. Both dead and alive¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m on about, they are really annoyed by the sight of the young girl. They know it is a doll and a powerful one too. It is obvious it was fanatically viewed¡±

    ¡°It its behavior was the obvious. However, your defense will be nothing of use but to stall¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I should¡¯ve found you a host. You can able to this more than giving me time¡±

    ¡°Even you were supposed to do that. The people here are nothing else to gain with obsession with magic. Without developing the right skills, I need to recreate the powers I once have. All this time, I thought we will forever slumber in this endless cycle with him. The first summoned had appeared and the summoner who took all our rights to bring forth life into this world have returned. Our old friends and enemies will be happy to see each other again. Chuckle* If only these people will leave this world, and there is nothing left for us to bring, but to him¡±

    Acurse hears the might of the citizens pushing back the demon army. With his own power delivered by her, only he can do is to fight what the other demons have brought. The army is rallying with strength recovering only to his presence. The massive tree surges down to him and gained a little of power. His body is formed along with the crystals manifesting around him, torn down his body and reveal only the flesh able to persist it. The voice of the souls who served their masters approach to him as they bow.

    ¡°It is an honor for our master to bring aid for their dire need¡±

    Acurse smirks and gives a calm look. Something inside of him tries to come out. The magic he tries to bring out wasn¡¯t enough.

    The bodies all around them fell apart and absorbed in his presence. The tree preserved the army they have secretly trying to protect. The true demons¡¯ army since the start of the siege. The demons¡¯ puppets are all inside. Fully perfected and made in order to consumed the mana of their enemies. The single purpose of this siege. To gather mana of the summoner¡¯s, to collect what remnants of the magic, and to finally found out where that summoner is. For Acurse, he joined because of her summoning him. The never-ending disturbance he always putting through, he might as well get involved, and being weak.

    The sun is setting from above of the dusty fogs. Everyone shares the fate of the crystal contaminating everything all around. Boulders of crystals where life is concentrated and sands where nothing but death across the land. The citizens have given a slight advantage as the enemies are backing away. The marked they have brought them with great surprised as the legends spoke out by the Agatheans are true. The souls of the ancient, neither they are enslaved or forced into. Those are the souls who are willing to serve the evilness of the demons.

    The city barrier had left an open cracked that is their only entrance and exit for now. The use of Archscience technology pierces through and able to open it without a problem. It needs now to open a small hole for the flanking force. The time is getting dark as they need to hurry forth. The citizens switched to their shifts as all adventurers are stepping into the evening. The small breakthrough, they were able to use another of their numbers of rune magic blasting away all the dusts and the monsters again. Whereas the demons¡¯ army never reach the barrier, yet.

    ¡°The day shift has really got themselves the bad start. The monsters appearing inside the crystals are really a menace¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? They were pushed back because of the monsters near the tree. When they step closer to that thing or even giving a little damage on it, those monsters are bursting out and attacked them in full health¡±

    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t you worry. The Fuku adventurers are no push overs¡±

    ¡°You can say that again when we saw you guys at the convention¡±

    ¡°. . . (Sigh* Please do tell, I am not going to listen my doubles about their fucking happy life)¡±

    The batch has been switched, wearing the runes to the exposure outside of the city. Their UIs identifying the condition they are now is mostly their mana can¡¯t flow out. The runes are working and they are protected from the dusts. They can fell the harshness around them as they step forth for the first time. The citizens in the day shift are rugged to their feet and their bodies covered in crystals. The taints and grimes coming from the enemies they slew. It was barely to be seen as it easily wipes off because of the dust. When they made it into the front, the tree¡¯s roots shatters from the ground and another batch of warriors coming out.

    They raised their runic weapons, magic, and anything in their ranks to cast down a wave of dusts pushing to their enemies. The demon¡¯s army in the form of well armored mannequins start appearing and able to counteract their rune magic. The citizens witness the enemies are resisting their attacks. That¡¯s what they thought. The runes are taken affect, leaving the mannequins down to the ground as their body armor is melting. The adventurers continue to push as they look at them down and faded to the roots of the tree.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°That was easy¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what happened to them when they attacked during the day¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s because you living don¡¯t know, we can reposition close to you for a better hit¡±

    They turned around as they hear a voice that is too foreign to speak in such an accent. Their bodies feel the pressure being piercing through. The demon¡¯s armies become elusive as the roots of the tree releasing mana and at the same time crystallized. The adventurers saw their enemies using different tactics. The magic they used are crucial in any given chance they have. The enemies have formed guerilla tactics.

    The back lines were prepared and used the dusts to capture the armored mannequins into the crystals, sealing them before they fade away. The adventurers were kept being ambushed and the orders from the transmission to call out to the others.

    ¡°All forces to slowly push to the tree. The enemies are sing guerilla tactics. Find any parts of the tree and burn it down with your rune magic. Take it slow or we will be never going far until . . .¡±

    A battle cry across the distance, the enemies are charging colliding their own to get to their targets.

    The adventurers are falling back to see what¡¯s going on. The surprised in their eyes as they saw them merging together as they charged. The armored mannequins are charging with their bodies combined into a blob of limbs. The limbs turned to weapons, and mana cores exposed to shift ballistic projectiles as they fired at the adventurers. The numbers of attacks keeping the adventurers at bay, neither their rune defenses are resisting as the core crystallized them. Causing powerful disrupting chain effects where the adventurers caught in the blasts into the crystallized trapped.

    Two forces trapped in place inside the crystals. The moment of pause gives the shortest moment to respond their freedom. The adventurers with runes strong enough to break free, and at the same time, the enemies are readying themselves to strike. The shatters of the crystals explode throughout the area. The adventurers take advantage the enemy forces trapped inside the crystals. Using them as barricades and pushed deeper into the tree. The demon¡¯s army followed their brilliance and do the same, but altered with their own positioning their weapons at them as they crystallized in place.

    Both sides are going against their way to use the demon¡¯s puppets as obstacles and traps. The magic erupts deeper to almost beyond the belief. The Jigeram¡¯s light scurry all of its dusts into the fight, molding like fungi as it grew faster in the presence of mana. The persistence of the demons¡¯ army rages on as both magic reaches to their forces. The adventures bear the overwhelming force. Raking down by their weights and their perseverance from their enemy¡¯s experience in warfare, the enemies brutally use the existence of non-living strength and forces it down like they are nothing but zombies.

    The ground shifts and made gaping holes all around as the rune magic of the adventurers retaliate. They barely covered the ground as the crystals are appearing faster before they bury them. The demon¡¯s army climbing up while the rest trying to bring their every reaching limb to hold one of the adventurers and pulled them to the gaping holes. The adventurers¡¯ runes are breaking apart and force to open up their modern weaponries. They brought rune heavy equipment and spray down with rune magic mixing together with distilled water. Cleansing the dusts and forcing the souls back with the rune¡¯s magic.

    The demons¡¯ army recovered and keeps charging as they piled themselves more and more as their numbers being moshed into the gaping hole. Once the hole is cleared from the crystallized dust. The adventurers push them into the ground and moved the ground to bury the rest of them. One after the other, many were buried and the runes they cast on it sealed their escape. The glows on the ground as they continue to move forward. The tapping of the enemies¡¯ weapons and hands trying to break free. The adventurers were hesitated, until one heavy vehicle comes along to set itself to the front.

    A small truck passes through the valley of the battlegrounds. Equipped with Dwarven runes fused purely on rune magic. The starting of its contraption hearing the shake of it as it vibrates to all of its parts together, rumbling to hear that it is working. Many feared of its unstable noise, yet this dwarven machinery, revived in Isekai City. They have unleashed what was forgotten in the Fall Era. The gunner is a dwarf and raises his runes on top of machinery. Overloading itself with large amounts of runes, the enemies are stepping back as the rapid fire spread around them.

    The adventurers heard the loud gun shots firing behind them. The runes phases through them as their armor harmonized with it. Sadly, they scattered because of its overwhelming sound both firing and devastation destruction to their enemies. The enemies shred and disappeared leaving nothing for them to rematerialize. The pathway to end the siege is closing near. The tree¡¯s barks, branches, and roots are withered and fell like leaves. The dusts are killing the tree as fast as it could. The sounds of their citizens calling for a push as they march further as the night dampen their vision.

    The elves saw the far distance as the citizens are using everything in their powers to get through to the tree. They can¡¯t help them as they form a sealed barrier for any reinforcements coming from the far distance. Where they blocked numerous demons to come and aid their creations. The elves, however no longer have the ability to march and aid them. The Jigeram¡¯s light is thinning their reach both them and their enemies. They have to listen the sounds of the warring grounds as they hear the roaring destruction and the cheers of the citizens.

    Acurse, watching over the battlefield while he reforms everything that the tree had consumed so far. The siege must go on. His blasted incompetence mood made the other demons who are desperate not losing their collections. The calming humming made them intense over his sheer lousy patience. The demons¡¯ army is moving back and the tree is collapsing so easily. The first bombardment lands on the tree as its demonic magic was being consumed by Acurse himself. The high reaches of the voices of the citizens uproar even stronger than before. Then darkness comes and he calls out his men to play along.

    The demons tried to reach him out, but he gives him his goodbyes ¡°uh huh uh huh, you have your chances given me to lead. I just want my enemies to favor their advantages. Soon, when it reaches the darkest hour. Where the clouds they ignore will not see what my fellow ¡®benefactors¡¯ have brought to the battlefield¡±

    Acurse turns to the army ¡°Come here! Regain your Inhumanities! Your masters have sent to me. Take everything what the tree is hiding and follow me!¡±

    ¡°Cheer!¡±

    ¡°Huh, Obedient as always . . .¡±

    Acurse humbly laughs and slowly set his eyes focusing secretly at his enemy¡¯s formation

    The tree starts to shatter faster than the city¡¯s arsenal can throw at it. To the last core of the tree standing, the leaves hidden inside the large chunk of the wood broke off. More powerful and dangerous as the air turned harmful for the adventurers. The dwarf who is gunning down the enemies. Feel the horrible presence. He immediately uses rune stones and throw into the air, acting like a flare, and the fireworks explodes exposing the brown read cloud hiding in the dark. The chain of transmissions spread all around the ranks as the report reaches to the main base.

    ¡°They finally reach the final stage of our enemy. It is using all the power it had consuming around the area¡±

    ¡°The main front is now pushing. We can take down the core with another push¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find the enemies near the tree. We need to stop and check for ambushes¡±

    ¡°A message from the dwarf, he wants the vehicle to retreat. He found something that lead to a trap¡±

    ¡°. . . Everything is clear. The massive tree is falling down to the (loud crashes) . . . I repeat the crystals have helped cut off the chunk of the tree¡±

    The command post hearing news that it almost ending. The advisor hears the reports and called out the orders. But he was stopped by old man Ban

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear the reports? We are almost ending the siege¡±

    ¡°But you hear the others, they said it might be a trap¡±

    ¡°There is no way we could win without taking risks. We don¡¯t want to drag on the fight. They have already lost when they are exposed to the dusts¡±

    Manager Kubo interferes ¡°Since when you are commander in this city defense. You¡¯re not leading Mihayara district personnel. Those are Fuku adventurers and other high ranked city adventurers¡±

    A conflict between leadership happened in the command post. The advisor continues to hear the line of transmission as the front is closing in. The tree sounds collapsing as the sound of wooden materials crashes and breaks one after the other, with unnatural noise of currents and electricity happening near the adventurers. The advisor slips his mouth

    ¡°Use the truck and end the tree once and for all¡±

    The line cuts after he said it. The district leaders reach out to him as they tried to cancel the order. They can¡¯t, the line was cut, but the advisor didn¡¯t do it. There is someone out there who did it.

    In the middle of the battle, Gordon and King heard the order. King is furious ¡°Continue the attack?! No, this is not the right hour. It is too dark for us to fight this deep¡±

    ¡°I knew you should be eyeing on that bastard¡±

    ¡°Come on, Gordon. We should head to the front and call the retreat. There is no telling what lies hiding in the dark¡±

    They rushed forward and with others spreading out the words. Seeing the trails of people, pulled back to base as they are injured and exposed by the dusts. Armors leaked and damaged are everywhere from their bodies. More and more are retreating with injuries.

    Where Gordon looks at his UI, and said to King ¡°Have you find the strangest feeling that number of people are retreating is more than the number of people had sent to the front?¡±

    ¡°If it is true, then the truck! We need to retrieve the truck before they have a hand on it!¡±

    They run further deep within the darkness as they could hear cheering after many steps further in. The horror they could hear voices of their own people keep cheering and the sounds of the fight is getting quiet. The adventurers who are supposed to move forward only keeps cheering, making their suspicions even more dangerous.

    Acurse is walking through the battlefield. The darkness of the night able to hide the fight between them and the citizens. Another of the citizens fell and dropped with his body exposed by the dusts. He comes to him personally and taps his exposed flesh then pulled the injured man back close to the city barrier. The trails of dust of the defeated adventurers piled up into the path. Using their concealed mana as pathway as the succeeding demon army had formed a path on their own. The collapsing tree left a seed and Acurse carried it with his hand. The tree still stands as the size of any normal tree.

    The sounds of gun fire still firing his army. The fallen bodies of the armored mannequins are broken because of the runes¡¯ might. At his presence, he is able to bring them back to their full form. Acurse had enough of the machine and jumps toward it. The driver detects a powerful threat, but immediately incapacitated and crushed toward the group of armored mannequins. The dwarf crashes over them and immediately surrounded and butchered where landed. The blood spilled without a sound of struggle as they break through his rune armor. The driver can¡¯t move and see the horror of the dead dwarf.

    The citizen impulsively used his failsafe. It didn¡¯t work, as the runes and the dusts have stop him to use it. The panic of his eyes trying to escape, and Acurse appeared by the car door. Not impressed of the face of the summoned being to fear such world they are in. With only his hand reaching out to touch his armor, melting off the protective runes he had. The scream he brings out to the demon¡¯s ears as he was disappointed. A large hit to Acurse¡¯s side as he slides back and quickly parried Gordon¡¯s images.

    King rushes to help the driver and pushes him to the passenger sit. The driver puts a sigh of relief. As his body getting exposed by the dusts, they need to hurry before he is fully enclosed by the exposure. Gordon takes on the gunner and keeps firing. Acurse quickly taken out the copies easily as the rune magic on the doubles weren¡¯t strong enough. Watching them escaped, Acurse sense all around them that all the defenders have lost their advance to the tree. The army hidden in the dark appeared before them. The dead souls who have the same features of the citizens. The Isekai citizens who died in this world are here with him.

    ¡°Not only for the past few moon cycles, my daemos in arms have such fine broken collections. If I was alive and step foot into your depression view on this world, we might not all be getting too hasty. Believed me, I know your haunting, torturous, regretful faces shower my presence. I have seen that you still have the soul in you all not harming to your own people . . .¡±

    He looks at the dwarf ¡°. . . Yet, no resistance to kill other than your own. Then keep trying to save your people. I have my own humans wanting your people to be part of this devastated fate. Ah yes, the look of your soulless eyes reminded me a certain soul I trapped myself inside my host¡±

    Gordon and King made out alive with the truck with the rune machine. The driver they brought out is fully concealed by the dusts. Manger Kubo and the advisor are present at the border.

    ¡°Are you guys alright? I thought we are going to lose one of the functioning heavy equipment¡±

    King sees the advisor and smacks his face to the ground. ¡°Why are you not sticking to the plan? We just need to crack the shell of the tree in order let the dusts consumed the rest of the monsters out there¡±

    ¡°But, you managed to take out the core of it¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t¡±

    Manager Kubo shows to them ¡°According our radar, it shows the tree¡¯s mana core is gone. Then who is the one is taken the core?¡±

    As the radar loses it reach, there is something coming in with the mana core. There are still people retreating back, and the men from the islands are still able to take down the enemies trying to kill who are retreating. One of the leaders comes by and saw the district leaders.

    ¡°Is there one of you able to negotiate?¡±

    The advisor reacts ¡°Negotiate? What are you on about?¡±

    ¡°The demons supposed to have the advantage but reconsidered that they negotiate with you¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Agathean, a fight this long has a reason for . . .¡±

    The city barrier breaks open wider and ever as the roof for Taiyou Industries falling from the sky. The dust storms entered through some parts of the facilities. The demon appeared before them and with his group of mannequins revealing the complete entity provided by the tree. Emerged from the darkness, the monsters he brought and the humanoids he transforms are all human like. The faces are forged only in masks. Acurse almost step inside the city, but the city barrier stops him.

    ¡°I am surprised that you don¡¯t know your own people are losing, did the sounds of identical race bothered you?¡±

    They citizens saw the faces only by the illusion that the demon can make. It is definitely their people, in the same world. A different identity, westerners, while they are Asians. The sight of those souls revealing to them made them feel awry. Gordon says it out

    ¡°Are those Americans?¡±

    King shakes his head ¡°How can it be real? So, those people are from the same world as us?¡±

    ¡°. . . No, they aren¡¯t. They are the inhabitant of this world. Their ancestors chose here and left their descendants here to their cruel fates¡±

    The demon elf appeared behind them as she rushes and gives a strong scream banishing the souls, leaving Acurse all alone.

    The demon elf angrily stood in front of him ¡°You! Why are you here exactly?¡±

    ¡°Why not convinced them leave this world? I have been stuck into the middle of many of our old friends and enemies. You know this is the least realistic siege I have to pull through. With every counting second, I have to lead these insufferable souls to feast any life around it. I¡¯ve been screaming at anyone of our own kind to why let them out during this madden fasting cycle . . .¡±

    The talks between demons had put between either force into confusion. It wasn¡¯t that long to end as Acurse left in a hurry. The demon elf turns around and said to everyone.

    ¡°This is not good, he is right. The next morning, your lives for this city will become the fate of your futures¡±

    Everyone around them see the conditions they are in. They don¡¯t know they were pushing back, and at the same time very deceptive how Acurse quickly change the tide of battle so suddenly. Acurse returned to where he is ready for the seed to infest the city. Where the dead souls of man are haunting behind his back, he succeeded. The last line of the reform will break through the city barrier.

 Lets Resumes: Final Siege part 3 - Chapter 187

    COI C187

    The surveillance to all of their forces have found something really deceptive while fighting outside of the city. The confusion of how many of their adventurers pulling back is what they expected for a demon. It is a massive failure than they did by day. They are pushing hard, because each of the enemy are changing while they are fighting. Soon after, they are able to fight back with ferocity as they keep falling as they fight. Not knowing that the presence of the brown red cloud is thickening as they advance. Leading many people who take the front exposed their position, leaving the pathway where the gunner is aiming at as the safe clear.

    But what about the others, the vandalism and the marked on their runes are carefully molded with the crystals. Not knowing how the runes works, the warriors of the demons¡¯ army have little to their skills to corrupt it. Enough to let in the dusts inside the everyone¡¯s body by letting a little leak into their armor. That trick only works by sacrificing the mana cores from the demons¡¯ side. Then the strange changes happened, the demon elf sees the changes as she showed them how demons operate their forces.

    ¡°That demon you faced before, that¡¯s Acurse. He is a collector of hosts as he mostly merged anyone who is strong, and influenced them into one single being¡±

    As they listen to the demon elf¡¯s story. Saying his name had stop the city barrier from collapsing. The arrogant demon had given them time, but to the demon elf, she knows that he likes to challenge himself. The first time they met today, Acurse has no living soul with him. Only the souls who is with him by his side to go forth to destroy the city. Many of the citizens tried to repair the barrier, and because of the demonic presence, they couldn¡¯t do anything. The demon¡¯s power leaked into the city, freeing it from the accursed dusts outside. Letting the presence of the demon lurks inside.

    They investigate the rest of the night, whereas they are already breached, yet patiently waited for the day to come. The district leaders and the leaders from the island continue to listen the demon elf¡¯s story, she also brings Agatheans who are secretly race as demons. They appeared behind her, and only a few. One of them who they recognized is the mage, the demon who challenged the Rogue. Tonight, the demon was at the barrier sculpting the crystals into hardened barricades inside the city. Supporting the defense until now.

    Demon elf said to them ¡°Some of you already know, and all of my companions knew. Lady Hivites is not pleased when you decide to stay. However, the effort of protecting your city is admirable. The time you come to this world during the aftermath of the apocalypse still fresh in the rage of old demons craving for their victory. You¡¯ve learned before the history of this world. And today, you¡¯re facing the last remnants of the invasion back in the Fall Era. Lady Hivites still care for your departure, and you people are still willing to stay, remember to face the consequence and also Horsin will choose your mercy¡±

    Old man Ban and Manager Kubo are genuine people who wanted to leave this world and kept silent. They knew the power struggle who control the Foundation, as they are usually respected and knew a little secret about Mayor Nakamura¡¯s disappearance. This city is very well divided, and the obvious reason they can¡¯t leave because the city needs to function with a large amount people to maintain the culture and the nationalism led by people with insane power. These past months, many tried to continue their lives and more live livelier thanks to the less stress with high mana in their possessions.

    The reality back in their original world has its own problems. It is too much dividend and their neighbor countries are in constant watch at each other. During their city defense, it was like a stranger came to save them. The post-apocalyptic background of this world is truly made them fear it, but with neighboring city states come and aid them frequently, it is not so bad to live this suffering for the better future. Those are their worries, both of them worried about these comparisons, because the longer they are in this world, the faster they can adapt, and the differences of their own people might hurt themselves in the future.

    The mage can see them acting reluctant. Lady Hivites is also watching citizens speak, the way they reacted made it sure why they can¡¯t speak out about it. A conflict between relations of their own city. It wasn¡¯t that hard since the beginning. Her first day entered the city had already sensing their presence. Her own kind was there, not many but surely, they were supposed to manage the Foundation. That time, she had no problem to let outsiders to play along the people. The citizens are getting worse and divided when it comes to power, and unity gathered when their civilization is tested.

    She made one little contact with Acurse. ¡°I apologized for not getting you during your slumber¡±

    ¡°It is wise of me to listen the Archaic of Agatheus City, the land of the refuge, but that¡¯s not how a slave, like me, works¡±

    ¡°This is not what I have predicted to those people who are wanting to stay. I understand you will become the consequence in their world¡¯s actions. Their interaction to the world had brought eyes to them to the modernization of their city¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bore me to death now, I have an army who are more of children than your respectable matriarchal rule¡±

    Acurse breaks the trance by his subordinates, their eyes are showing the greed in their very dead souls as the reminiscence of their masters¡¯ wills. Their artificial impetuous nature kicks in as they look at the front as they are still busy talking. The promised had come as the sun comes out from the night. Where he sees his forces letting themselves rest beneath the crystals. The transparency of them as far he can see, the humanoid beasts, the bodies of all well-preserved armor starting to make runes, and the begotten souls who nurtured along the dusts have appeared. It moves slowly inside the crystals like water, then sporadically moves as the crystals inside distorted its figures.

    The citizens hear him approaching with a battle speech. Acurse is honoring his way to reposition where he almost breached the city barrier. ¡°I have a lot of you, and I¡¯ll make this short. We all know why we are here and you all know I am just a substitute to lead you in this pathetic body. Ahem* Facing the enemy in these conditions made a bold strategy to reveal the greatness of the demon faction. The barrier is weak, the dusts layered its weight on it and can fall anytime now. Blood will come, fresh souls be desecrated, lives treated as livestock, and all the rest for your master will definitely find him. Call out your legacies and give this place in ruins to remember!¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Lycaon and his team hear the enemies from afar. They are in the agricultural area marching with the other adventurers with their Jigeram runes. The batches are switching and already on the move, but the night shift didn¡¯t retreat. The transmission called to them as the warning signals are beeping into its maximum level. The anxiousness of everyone to gather all forces there made them worried.

    ¡°All forces focus in Taiyou Industries. The failsafe will soon stop working as the disturbance of the enemies have high readings of demonic magic. This is the last assault for the enemies. Bring it all you¡¯ve got and send them back out¡±

    The city barrier at Taiyou Industries shatters and the wide area of dust clouds and brown red cloud spread into the sky. The sky shatters with another phenomenon absorbing the electrical grid of the city. It was the ampstalk tree, it made it into the city and siphoning the city¡¯s power. They saw a massive power line cut where Taiyou Industries fell into the darkness. The clouds and dusts are raining down to their position. The enemies are appeared in wraiths as before, and this time their apparition bodies are appeared in illusive presence. Their eyes glowed and with their invisible weapons on their sides.

    They unleashed their Jigeram runes as the illusion revealed to them. The assassins carried only dark entity blades as phasing in demonic energy. The adventurers and the assassins are battling out as the collisions of both sides are favored strongly to the people who has the runes. Lycaon and the others able to shatter them easily, while their enemies are phasing their phase blades passing through them. Team Platinum treated it as real weapons and able to dodge it. The battle was over and the adventurers suddenly fell to the ground experiencing the exhaustion.

    ¡°What the!¡±

    ¡°Why am I exhausted so fast? We took our long break¡±

    The adventurers are identifying the status effects that the enemies did and sees the results

    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s mana burn. Damn it, it is worse than that. They are like mana vampires and using their blades to suck out our mana. Cough* Along with the effects of the blades causing exhaustion then weakening or resistance. We need to use our . . . Are they fucking serious!¡±

    They look at their item stash where their medkits are empty, all were affected by the assassins¡¯ blades. It is getting dangerous as the reserves are weakening greatly.

    The dark assassins recuperate then went deeper into the city. The sight of empty streets and cautious eyes of the patrols. The voices they speak through their telepathy ¡°The enemies are stretching fairly. We better regroup and as we spotted what Acurse speak of¡±

    ¡°Dwarven ancient runes destroying the existence of our warriors. That means, the daring act to destroy the tree, is near¡±

    ¡°Take the others, and search where their people are. If all fall in the hands of these people and send to the abyss. The remaining of you to learn the secrets of the summoner¡±

    ¡°What about the Foundation?¡±

    ¡°Protect it! We must inflict fear and made them wanting to leave this broken era. This world is not ready to recover, our differences persist because of those immortals¡±

    They scattered away into every corner into the city. From one of the souls with them stops and sees and got distracted.

    ¡°Why are you stopping?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was admiring the view¡±

    ¡°Admiring the view? You mean this is your world of origin¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can see English words and that¡¯s it¡±

    ¡°If this is the world where your ancestors from, from prison in hell. Don¡¯t messed up this world¡¯s secret, they will ascend even during their deaths¡±

    The defenses inside the districts are detecting numerous enemies blending into the shadows. The call for incoming enemies into their vicinity. The first evacuation area is close by is the city guild headquarters. The sea serpent guards the guild with other handful of S ranks. The Saint Heroes adventurers are stationed with the most outmost team they have. Silfa, Ruby, Gemina, and few others standing guard. The assassins hidden through its shadowy silhouette revealed immediately by the sea serpent from the sky. One of them recognized an old presence.

    Silfa and the others quickly charge at them after they get revealed. They were banished under the speed and elemental attacks by the two magic swordswomen. They almost clear them until they met one sole assassin. Runes versus only demonic mana, the warrior shifted the strength of their runes and parried them affectively. Its weapons severed fast as the breaking and fading of its equipment on hand. Ruby and Gemina are cornering it. They used their rune magic and throw anything they can on one enemy.

    The shadow assassin wasn¡¯t that easy to dealt with. Reflex in same speed as Ruby, she confronts it while being rained down by rune magic. She lands a hit with multiple combos, but the body fades faster before it got touched. Gemina comes into the shadow, then get hit by a sudden phase blade, and then gets slit off from her mana. She fell down until her spirit comes forth and splashes its rituals on her before her mana is fully consumed. The warrior gives itself an opening where Ruby hits its back. Her runes were pierced in high speed and seeing herself getting hit the shattering phase blade after Gemina¡¯s spirit breaks it.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The phase blade regather itself to the warrior and shift into a scythe, another slash phases through her but eventually shielded by Silfa¡¯s rune magic. The warrior continues to persist and it¡¯s materialized to show even more dangerous weapons in its arsenal. The S ranks tried to pull a fast one, and cornered it and unleashed their abilities. The warrior stops and endure their attacks. The shadow materialized and the rune weapons hit it with strong force. The body tears apart with every swing of their rune weapons and spells, waiting for the right time to use its demonic magic.

    The last attempt appeared leaving only its head flying. The runes have burned its body into dusts. It hears their words coordinating together

    ¡°. . . There!¡±

    To its last fragment of existence, its head release its demonic magic and formed a magic circle erupting all around. The numbers of images of itself striking directly everyone who attacked it. Using the runes to detect them, and bring out the legendary skills it can brought forth. Silfa uses her shield rune magic, but it was too late. Their small opening gaps were easily pin pointed and the fury of slashes phase through them from the back or sides with their mana severely cut off.

    The warrior¡¯s head fell to the floor and the sudden twitch of it as its magic is release. The adventurers fell to the ground losing all their strength and feel the joints of their bodies aching. All set themselves on the floor and the fatigue raising into their heads. A draw setting in as they can no longer move. The warrior fades away, leaving them into a weakening state. More of the warriors are coming, as they tried to aid it, but now the fight was over and them raising their weapons to get the finishing blow.

    The adventurers watch their enemy in a line approaching and prowling at them. The single wave of demonic magic jumped over them. Then the sea serpent comes in and rains down water magic at the enemies. The poisonous water seeps into their enemies and melted them down. Puma comes in with the other spirits to herd the warriors into a trap. The rituals ascend from the floor and casts out the shadow assassins into a curse. Fell only in the form of ashes, the dolls forced sealed as they weaved the ritual into a bag. Sealing them before they have a chance to kill the adventurers.

    Silfa and the others were relief, they fell unconscious as the negative effects of the warrior¡¯s attack put them into a painful sleep. The reserves come out and rescue them, the sight of Silfa¡¯s doll had given so much surprises. They went back in leaving the dolls on their own with the sea serpent for a moment. At the same time, the dolls are staring the fragment of the warrior¡¯s floating head. The sea serpent didn¡¯t attack it than the rest of the invaders. The soul at service has the familiar energy or qi inside of it. It turns around and said,

    ¡°The demonhood is a far path, and I still ascend my weaknesses¡± It disappears leaving the spirits with knowledge about it, yet they never say about it in the future.

    Acurse¡¯s army, brought the essence of the element to the siege. Energy driven in the element of lightning. All the armored front transforms into the giant beasts while the others preferred in the human like form. The runes shatter them enough as they can possibly battle them until they barely stand. The adventurers and the personnel have been driven back as more of the enemies in bigger in size are pushing them are destroying their runes. Directly into their formation, either died when landed or able to swing a few hits until the runes pulverize their very size into fallen statues.

    The rune magic is too immense and while the demonic mana is scratching through the loose ends of their rune armor to their exposed flesh, dripping deeply like needles into their veins. The men of the island are controlling the front until one by one, the large sized enemies come forth swinging their two-handed heavy weapons hurting themselves and around them. The shattering chaos as the adventurers keep backing away. More and more of them falling behind as they removed their rune items as all of the rune words are destroyed. The cursed brown red cloud blocked them to use their failsafe, the cruel fate to see the citizens blood spilled and killed.

    Old man Ban forced to retreat with the injured as the fight is grew grim and the waves of their enemies are diving in with relentless numbers. The ampstalk tree continue to spread its roots using the dead flesh and mana of their fallen allies. It is dishearten to see the siege is showing the real tragedy that the advantages they have before left into their own selfish fantasy. But for him, he didn¡¯t have the heart to run. Instead, he had to stand and fight. Manager Kubo sees him stopping and yelled at him.

    ¡°Keep running! We must take care of the injured¡±

    ¡°I was a man back then, and survive all the tragedy my country had done. I think I can do it again¡±

    ¡°BAN!¡±

    The elderly man stood in front the upcoming enemies. Without runes and left with him is mana inside of him. Seeking through inside of him, he unleashed his mind to imagine the magic he had to cast out. A legend through the horrors he had remember through his people¡¯s culture. In the form, the army of the youkais appearing besides him, more and more unbelievable horrors that suited for deception and fear. In the form of traditional characters appearing in front of him. Old man Ban uses the remaining of his mana to make his katana with his own magic.

    Clouded into the abyss, and the youkais around him to hide the injured and the fleeing from their inevitable deaths. He unleashed all the mana he did not possessed in full force. The monsters he created and charged at the enemy. Acurse saw the dark entities coming to his forces annihilated by the use of neutral mana. Sadly, they can be revived because of the same mana type, but something he found inside the old man¡¯s soul. The ironic power the old man unleashed that he possessed the will to exile the demon¡¯s men out. The runes are the only thing for the souls not to return back to the fight as the rune magic marked them as they are sealed.

    Then a miracle had come to mock him, Acurse sees his men are falling back by the old man alone and his so-called imagination. He is seeing the old man is saving more of his people than he had imagine. Reaching the limits that the man can handle, it is time for the demon to experience this elder¡¯s wisdom of wrath. As he is about to step in, falling bombardments coming down his forces. His men are not that easy to take out like animals, the trails of mana he took the adventurer to force or allow the use of their failsafe. The trail is given and he called out the charge.

    ¡°Target is gone, I repeat the target is gone¡± The workers protected inside their bases, using the artiller. The transmission spread as their enemies are moving fast into their injured allies in fast speed, linking into their mana and their cores, the enemies are chasing them through their mana line. The UI shows the drones of ants following their target into a single line, they can¡¯t pinpoint to where they stop because of its high magic speed.

    Old man Ban hears the transmission. ¡°Enemy targets are approaching your position. They are chasing down the wounded. There is no stopping as the others from the front can¡¯t seem to catch them¡±

    The man gritted his teeth ¡°Dishonorable!¡±

    He uses his magic again to use what abilities he can do to stop chasing the wounded. His youkai companions followed his league and blindly cut the incoming charge. Multiple times into the air, the struggle he can do to get the charging enemies into his formation. The enemies are now passing through as he did multiple times in the air.

    One injured adventurer is ambushed and nearly get killed, one swing of their weapons into this neck but the last runewords on her able to blocked it but the blunt force put her into the ground where her head slams into a debris. A quick scream turned silent, and the old man is getting desperate. The eyes of his own people are dying. In his heart, he felt the sadness to lose a love one. In his presence, he has a duty. In his powers, he wields it sternly and believes this magic can do. A spell is cast, and the demons¡¯ army are forced into his group. Empowering for the last time and unleash hell of fury for the thousand slashes.

    The Youkais, his summoned creations had the same ability and tore his enemies apart. Acurse appeared into old man Ban¡¯s presence, his eyes where in awe rather than surprised. The random slashes fell into him and his men. The cut is severe and the magic he holds are not purely neutral mana. Someone is aiding him. Elven magic comes forth as if the elven gods have chosen another. Limbs cut off and bodies instantly disappearing as the effects of their blades and tenacity swoop their existence into the abyss. None of them won¡¯t recover as the souls can be seen slice in half severed itself not coming back to the battle.

    Old man Ban has turned into a warrior bringing execution to them all. He finds Acurse being tear off by his youkais. He sprints forward and continue to slice off Acurse head, multiple times. The demon has no effect of getting killed, but his rage is divine doing it until Acurse feels the body he had is breaking. The slashes then lead to a stab, Acurse never would¡¯ve seen himself to keep recovering by endless attacks to one man alone. He still not giving up as he is being stab on the wall after the thousand strikes on him.

    The old man takes a heavy breathing as he pinned Acurse on the wall. ¡°Breathing* Hah, hah, hah. What kind of monster can¡¯t go down like the rest of you?¡±

    ¡°It is remarkable that you have use your magic just to stop entire charging army into your injured people¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disgraceful, they can¡¯t fight any longer and we able bodies will protect them¡±

    ¡°Able body? The way you unleash your wrath on us, I suspect that you¡¯ve seen your wars too. The attacks you did and the others are no meat shield. Hitting those are lethal strikes. I can¡¯t imagine how your creations like focusing the spines and the neck¡± stab*

    The old man pierces deeper into the demon¡¯s torso through the wall. Sliding in deep as his blades releasing runes forged into his magic. Acurse thought so, this magic the old man is using is too advance. The elven gods are clearly giving him powers, but sadly a race that has no knowledge on man will lead to the end. His heart stops, old man Ban feels on his chest as the pulsing is already reaching in. The mana that sheltered his health are all gone to help the adventurers and the personnel. The struggle trying to pick up the sword slides away with little strength he had. Acurse pulls out his sword and corrupted it into his control.

    The table is turned as he picks the old man up trying to breathe his last. Acurse raises his sword to the old man¡¯s neck ¡°My life as a demon shared no fate for your death . . .¡±

    The old man coughing trying to say anything back at him, his heart can¡¯t continue on and his breathing continues to struggle.

    ¡°. . . You¡¯ve done so much to help your people to leave. And I promised you, on my own selfish ways, I will take your people home. But I need little pieces of your people into my side to convince them. May your gods find you in this world or forever keeps you as your infernal kingdom¡±

    The sword, the old man made by his magic, tastes the warmth of its final victim. Freshly created for the moment he wanted to save and ended in the hands of his enemies. Acurse wasn¡¯t finished the stab switches into a cut, he beheaded him and a trophy made wide as he raises the head up high. The mana of youkais redirected to him and sends it to offer the ampstalk tree. The sounds of lightning stretch to him and the death of the district representative have no values to his men. But to him, he has values that he seeks deep into old man¡¯s heart. Barely using his magic, for the right reason, and the moment is the last.

    Manager Kubo witnesses the fallen of the old man. The crazy old man had able to save the others as their mana been linked with the enemies, thanks to his sacrifice, the line cuts and they proceed to continue retreating the wounded. King and Gordon chasing after Acurse, then they saw someone they knew slew before them. The head slowly fades away and consumed by the tree. The rage in their eyes killing an elderly, they blindly come at him. Acurse is alone as his forces were decimated by the old man¡¯s powers. The frustration of a valuable candidate out of spite. He parries in a sudden moment but trembles because of the weak body he had. Both losing an arm as he continues the fight.

    Lycaon and his team run pass through the fight. With the other adventurers with Jigeram runes coming to take down the tree, the signs of their runes hear the voices of the dwarves. They call out to end the siege is to destroy the tree. Demons¡¯ armies are rallying into the defense while Acurse busy fighting against the two S ranks. The fight so far leaving all sides dwindled into the last man fighting. The loses they have now been immense. The runes kept the souls from returning and the citizens and the Horsins either wounded or pass away.

    The fighting spread all around Taiyou Industries, the destruction rebuilds again since the start of the siege. The siege is nearly reaching the breaking point. The brown red cloud exists and no longer calling out wraiths into the battlefield, the tree can able to unleash powerful spells and can even summoned more of the armies, but the elves have prevented it to link the armies into the city. This is no longer drawn-out fight, and the fight is almost over. If the tree stands able to summon a portal, then the city is lost.

    That¡¯s how the citizens with Jigeram runes heard the message. Still able to purge through their enemies, they continue to stick together and marches forth. The remaining demons¡¯ army had already shriveled thanks to the runes. Only left they could do now is to hide inside the city leaving their essence inside for another time. Meanwhile the other adventurers and the remaining forces are barely chasing the enemies are trying to fled into the city. Their powers and ferocity are still unmatched for them. Even with defensive magic alone, they know how to breakthrough.

    They reached to the tree and plant all their Jigeram runes on it. All of it is being thrown on the roots and no army on sight trying to stop them. As all the materials had been placed, the spirits of the dwarves arrived in apparitions from the Jigeram runes. The hammered down to the runewords and spark a counter shock to the electricity of the tree. The rune magic quickly surges up to the very leaves of the tree and start fallen into ashes, the crystallization of the tree quickly turned to dust, while the dusts spread all over the air removing the brown red cloud together.

    Powerful shockwaves cause the barrier to implode as the hazards outside of the city fell in. Crippling the defense as it crashes down all the structures, a huge collapse in such a wide margin. The crashes of crystals touching the ground and weather outside finally touch the land since the lockdown. A natural rain coming down felt like raining mud where it mixes both rain water and dusts. The impurities on the ground are molding the area into piles. Turned the city into a crystallized metropolis. The relief of their eyes as they survived the falling crystallized debris from the barrier and also the sight of no enemies roaring next to them. It was over.

    Acurse, washed down with dusts and rain. His body fell drastically as the demons¡¯ mana is gone. The tree is gone, it is a defeat but he didn¡¯t hear any hunger from the souls. The bodies of dead men all around Taiyou Industries were enough to feast to what the demons are thriving for. It was not over for him. Gordon drops a mana battery on him. Thinking that he is a wraith, but the environment Acurse exposed off are enough for him not getting away. And with that, he was sucked into the mana battery, contained, and imprisoned.

    King pats Gordon at the back, ¡°Do you think we can still be living in this world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about finding a way to get ourselves out from this world. I can say that we fought a demon and we have it here in this containment unit¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an improvised mana battery¡±

    ¡°I know, but ah nevermind¡±

    They look around the area, seeing people dying to keep this city safe. Both locals and the citizens fell into their deaths against the demon faction. This is finally the end of the siege and with remnants scattered around the city and the city barrier temporary gone. They take their first exposure under the wrath of the Jigeram.

 Survive and Thrive - Chapter 188

    COI C188

    The city cheers with so many emotional reactions that they never expressed before, across the districts where everyone is cheering under the protection of the evacuation areas. The sight of the last threat fell along with the city barrier. The tree fell by the power of the Jigeram runes, given by the Enders within the city sphere. The citizens didn¡¯t care about everything what is going on, the tears of joy echoing within the crowd as they witness their victory. All have doubted returned to rejoice and others weep to the sight of many people risk their lives to protect the city. The life they knew it will adapt the reality of this world.

    The sounds, chains of celebration spread throughout everyone, even the adventurers returned are coming from Ironno¡¯s saferooms. Inside the very homes of their realms, finally takes a breather as it touches nothing from the wrath of the demons¡¯ army. The frontline sacrifice once again, tearing the industries into rubbles once more, filled with the trails they made to fight against the siege. The city cheers as everyone had to rest from such horrible experiences. All are in arms in the warmth of their friends and families. It is the day of their first world historical victory.

    Zooming up to the surface, the city covered in dusts. Fallen debris of the city barrier and the remnants of their enemies exposed and left to into crystals, hoping for the citizens to wait to their enemies¡¯ attrition. Time is soothing where the Jigeram¡¯s light is coming to the south of the region. The city turned into the crystallized metropolis, the sea serpent that guard the city guild headquarter swims in the air to the sea to hide the exposure and its lethal leaches. The dusts covered the city leaving no life to give a chance to become crystals. From Fuku City to down to the South Shore Bay, it is the dangerous time to set out.

    A group of small dolls are marching in the dusts, the spirits who sends ritual to form an ominous light. The same light occurred in the island. The threads of light, the aurora borealis, coming into the city. The images of the spirits marching forward looting the remains of the enemies. The left overs are only demonic mana into the crystals. They walk forward, where no live goblins have to go through without runes. Even the runes they have now can¡¯t be comfortable in these crystallized rubbles. Sharp and breaking into smaller shards. It will be too dangerous and only those who know to walk upon it will leave here without any harm.

    Puma is with them, its old packs coming by in their stuff toy bodies. The teddy bear and the bunny rabbit were the most aggressive and ferocious within Puma¡¯s little pack.

    ¡°Dinju¡±

    ¡°Bun Bun¡±

    ¡°Mahn¡±

    The pack of dolls shout out into the environment. Then later spotted other Kes¡¯thars passing through in their own little scraps of made bodies. The dolls from the ruins come forth and playing a music box for them to travel through the crystal city.

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t want to set the world on fire . . .¡±

    A nice song for them to hear coming from this city, the tone of the music keeps them going.

    Puma¡¯s pack was started moving from South Shore Bay then walked casually into the dusts then made into the ruins. Now with a background music to keep themselves company. The song helps them hearing more than just one phrase from them.

    ¡°Dinju¡± The teddy bear sings only at the end of the song with long notes.

    While the rest are stomping their feet slowly from the dusts acting like it is now. The long soft echoes heard to the distance, where the pack made it to Taiyou Industries. More of the dolls are gathered there for some reason, the spirits have detected something into their interest.

    It has been hours after the siege battle. Everyone left because how disastrous when the city barrier fell into the city along with the dusts. The Jieram¡¯s light had exposed with the rain and it is difficult for anyone to clear it as the crystals growing for odd reasons. The rain clouds were coming from the sea. There should be a typhoon within in the sea and might have pulled something out from it into the air. The microbes raining along with the rain sending itself the death from the crystals. The sight of the bacteria that endures the dusts and turned themselves into shards or gems.

    The music is starting to tune down as they made it to Taiyou Industries. The long march as the elven magic is conflicting by other elven magic. Stronger than the elves can use, even more so as the wind is easily shaving the crystals right off back into the dusts. The dusts are acting like water and giving off waves that are piling up through the corners of the buildings. The elves march forth holding the souls of the demons¡¯ army, trying to conceal them as fast as they could, while the other elven magic is forcing them back to where they came.

    Soothing winds around them, but harsh strong gusts blowing them back out from the city. The elven wind emits light flowing them with strange light dynamics going like water. They soon vanished as they reached their limit as they step to the end of their existence. They teleported away, and Elyrion was there with them holding the gem on his hand filled with strong bright light flashes uncontrollably until he disappeared as well. The dolls see something in the fading light, another one of them but wearing an armored helmet. The body of it in yellow colors, and the unfit helmet where they could see the flat beak.

    The bunny doll didn¡¯t hesitate and jumps on to it. Knocks it down and reveal the duck that had gone mad by the power of the ceremonial plant.

    ¡°Psai . . . Duck¡±

    It wonders as its mindless eyes staring nothing to the sky as the rain returns to them after the presence of the elves marching here.

    ¡°Puma¡± It speaks friendly enough.

    ¡°Metal clicking*¡± The junk doll is confused for the duck¡¯s unchanged rituals.

    ¡°Mahn¡± The other doll says it directly at the duck. The other dolls are nodding too.

    The duck tells everything in one phrase ¡°Duck . . .¡±

    The spirits were acknowledging it, and so the dolls. But most goblin spirit fashion, the teddy bear is already picking up some shard pieces as it taps it to its other hand. The heart of the goblins still lurks within the dead, it is quite normal for those who dared to show their schemes to the spirits. The presence of the rituals is strong enough to go against the Jigeram¡¯s light. Where all around have no life as the powers of the rituals and curses are all mattered to the Kes¡¯thars in question. Even having such a revealing talk, their nature won¡¯t let go what the duck had done. No one is going to escape the judgements of the angry spirits.

    Puma turns and sees the others are ready to please the spirits. Puma¡¯s spirits are all beasts have nothing to grudge about the life spirits that the duck did. They can¡¯t eat life that is not made out of meat or plants that its spirits weren¡¯t naturally grown. Still, a horde chief need to please its tribe. Raising its hand to the sky, the angry spirit rituals descend down to the dolls, releasing blood lusts and tormenting tools that should be strong enough to fight the demons¡¯ army. Unfortunately, it is forbidden. All it can do is to use it among themselves, the goblin spirits. The loudest of roar and the elements breaking through the crystals, just to the punish the duck.

    The duck looks at them in the most obvious sense. The rituals cast to it and nothing else to use it for cleansing the dusts. It knows the lifeless land is where most of the spirits can use more dangerous rituals and powerful shamanistic chants. But life around before, they could do nothing about it. As this place suddenly wipe off the dusts around them in the small margin. The marked it left made the citizens who were still there saw the aurora again purging the crystals into rituals. The unbearable feeling when it reaches to them, but inside the saferooms, it only let them feel than how it can harm them.

    Back inside the evacuation areas. The locations of the people hiding and residing are listed hiddenly through in each district. Fuku City is obviously the entirety of it. Taiyou Industries had nothing, but there is a small checkpoint near the ferry to Stranding Island. Mihayara District is in the southern part of the collection of commercial zones where it is close to the bridge lead to South Shore Bay. South Shore Bay is in the south west, the location of the city guild. It is the second facility other than Fuku City where its entrance is open. Lastly, in Chojima ¡®Residential¡¯ District, agreed and facilitated secretly inside Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool.

    The school is better than any other evacuation areas where this one can linked to the other districts. For this school had some projects about their own sphere, and they managed to pull through with advance magic to get through the magic realms they made. As their efforts have been heard greatly during the last siege. Because of what happened to the city barrier, it becomes the central network of transporting the supplies to the evacuees. It will take some time to get the city barrier to fix as the rain poured down while the crystals are growing with it.

    It is time for Stranding Island with the rest of the embassies have fully established their residence near Isekai City. The citizens didn¡¯t know that Lady Hivites is already there calling out all the people except for Tabitha¡¯s people from their own celebration. Her eyes felt distraught and the same time agitated to hear Acurse have returned and took out Mayor Nakamura¡¯s trusted companion. Old man Ban passed away and his soul drifted endlessly to the hands of the demons¡¯ warriors. The suspect being Acurse is too absurd, he is mostly collecting live flesh instead of souls. His commitment to cultivation is easily for him for countless exemptions.

    All gathered with special invitations with the five, and one more, Enders guilds to the different section for the audience. Lady Coheld is present with the others. Including Lady Fay¡¯mae wearing the city¡¯s clothing, while the rest of the guild masters and mistresses are wearing neutralized garments and suits. They were truly confiscated the essentials for being Enders. Still, this the problem for Enders Bridge where Alga¡¯s light casts down on Rune Isles and the Jigeram is leaving from the region. The monsters from the other side will come invade at the bridge. Her focus loses too much to think about as the prior information she needs are in dire from her own self-control.

    The citizens are still not wanting to leave. They have grown to adapt to this world too well, even though the culprits are there at the corner of her eye. She doesn¡¯t want them to die either as their souls will be the nutrients to her rivals. If this keeps up, the rise of her own civil war will return again from the inner realms. All the supports from the Enders Bridge had brought them into a more secure city. The only threat for this city is gone, the inner turmoil is their last line to feat in this world. Her patience is tilting more where the mayor is still not found, it is not an obsession of hers. It is because, the demonic magic in him will resurface if he dies. The entrusted legion from her side, cursed inside of him.

    The leaders and the rest of the surviving men are bowing down to her presence. The demon elf approaches to her with the enslave citizens trying to infiltrate the island. Lady Hivites lays down her hand as everyone is given a seat. A meeting inside the underground. They would be outside instead of here. She didn¡¯t want it. It will mess her mood to see Isekai City covered in crystals and the mess it had. All she cares now is the last remaining demon faction to fully wipe out from their eternal presence. Leaving only the east and north of the region filled nothing but rebellious mortals.

    The mage comes in with the orb that had contacted will all the collection of old souls made by her kind. ¡°We have found traces of multiple disturbance, all three mana under their own protective wings. Archscience from Enders Bridge, Elven magic from the elven gods, and Jigeram runes are surprisingly not provided by the Enders, but chains of cooperation among the dwarves¡¯ runes¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The dwarf leader nods at the mage from the far back with the other dwarves. The Jigeram runes are the most difficult to craft and needed a certain dwarven god casted it down to the flesh of the adventurers.

    They heard mumbled stories of the chosen adventurers to wield it. It was because it is. The Enders dwarf were formulating the idea to send down the rune magic to their defeated foes inside the realm. Then the rich girl they heard across their ears, made it more extravagant and secretive without them knowing. Either way, the illusion to trick the adventurers that the Enders are the one who is helping them to use the killing blow. The dwarves will never believe such a story. The dwarf king had too much bad relations with the citizens along with the horde chief who lost the east coast because of the defection.

    Lady Hivites is the Archaic of Agatheus City, and her potentials are still shared to others. The desperation of her actions is always the sign that her right-hand famed sword had still not free into the accursed chosen city lord, mayor Nakamura. The mage continues

    ¡°Thus, there is still the absence from people of Fuku City. You¡¯ve clearly sensing many here because of their true intention to leave¡±

    ¡°I already know, under this island that you are so free from my reign won¡¯t work on them because of little knowledge of freedom, they need to stay away from my influence¡±

    Lady Coheld listens to the demoness while the rest of the guild masters are slowly losing interest as they only hear are frustrations of her wanting them to leave that badly. Her right-hand demon still perished inside of the so-called city lord. They¡¯re about to leave then hear her voice.

    ¡°I have something I need from all of you. The knowledge you seek for re-modernization in order to push through the forsaken isles. If you continue to insist to get what you need, then planned to search the man I seek. Also convinced ¡®them¡¯ to clean the mess that happened in the east coast. Those lost people are starting to hear their mourns after the end of the undergrown¡±

    They didn¡¯t respond, but it is an order that they could not refuse. However, they have connection with other Enders residing in the city. They may be a few and it would be enough. The collaboration they have brought forth will be and they have the experience doing the subterranean work for the elves in such a long time. The guild masters and mistresses are put their expectation to the most involved Archscientist. Lady Coheld didn¡¯t say a word either. She is calculating the negotiation reported by her guild. Reviewing all the necessities without her to spend even a little spec of influence of being here. Only like this, treating the chain of events to keep their plans intersect with hers.

    Lady Hivites slams her magic in front of the crowd. Her mind is still filled with work as the Enders knew that talking back will hear the countless thoughts the Lady is going through. Her presences are filled nothing but colorful and threatening fire. Unleash the presence to reveal other demons disguising as mortals. The island prevents her control to the people who are close. Dwarves and Goblins are admiring the fireworks, while the Agatheans witness her greatness without succumbing to her unimaginable power. If this is the same power unleash when Acurse take power, the siege from before will endlessly witnessing the wits of the eternal war.

    The fires calmed down and she feels his presence. Not less than that, she never feels him this way. Imprisoned intentionally as he recovers at zero¡¯s height. She can¡¯t say a word, or else his fake imprisonment will quickly break free before even trying any effort to do anything besides standing there. Acurse can only message her with nostalgia. The same signal engraved her mind as he once sided with her during the Fall. The treacherous moments when he finally killed the hero, the last hero that stand against the demon faction. In the end, it was the most daemos thing he could¡¯ve done. Just take the host for his selfish need.

    ¡°Lead what is left¡± Acurse send the message again without his captors from noticing. He is now being escorted secretly into the Mihayara district¡¯s most secretive facilities. Where they stored the wraiths and other demonic artifacts for further their investigation. There he was placed into the containment unit with the other wraiths trapped inside the mana batteries. Acurse made a slight chuckle as the room stings into their spines like something is acting up. The researchers were spoof and almost dropped him.

    ¡°SHIT! I thought I was going slip¡±

    Once it was over, he observed the other two souls trapped. One in the mana battery, and one in pieces with its huge mechanical body apart. He said to the power armored one

    ¡°You must be probably manifested because of the tree, I am not mistaken, or am I?¡±

    ¡°Ah, our great leader. Have you done joining their side after getting what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Clearly you have known about me and with that body of yours really taken your own risks¡±

    ¡°It was luck that I almost take my share of skulls, but the bombardment came I fell into my defeat by my own staff¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice, what about the other guy inside just like me?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing, the thing is severed its mind. Only a husk trying to react inside like a fish. I won¡¯t be saying that it was start of the siege from us. How about you? You can free yourself from this amateur of creations on both archscience and runes¡±

    ¡°Groan* I would, but many demons have interest of me even without a body. If your head serve you right after becoming nothing left but a set of buckets. Then you know I am not going to do it alone¡±

    ¡°Back then, you were alone. A true lone warrior in fact¡±

    ¡°It was endless eons ago. The eras had pulled me into the waste and had good collection of souls for you to puppeteering¡±

    ¡°Pondering to what your eternal life trying to remember will be the definition of our own mid-life crises¡±

    ¡°I am just a servant, and my master brought me here out of curious. Comparing to the other patient demons bringing their forces in desperation. My master always calmly spoken with the presence of the immovable deer skull . . .¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know who you are talking about. To think that you are the one who chose willingly than the rest who are in the last effort for freedom¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. My master had many free souls to search for him. I am here because of Coston ties¡±

    The room is invaded and the artifacts lying around them had been used. In order to contact with Acurse through a desperate measure. He hears her voice once again.

    ¡°Fuku City is being purge and my powers are all in naught. They are coming for me and the people who joined the Loli queen . . .¡±

    Acurse stays silent as this is should¡¯ve been his end. Yet, her grievances are trying to haunt him to no end. It was obvious it will be her defeat, but under two days are more humiliating than him trying to go full force into the city with the remnants it had.

    ¡°. . . I am sending this message in order to find you. Don¡¯t you worry, this demoness will never lose a very valuable ally . . .¡±

    It cuts off, leaving him remained silent. The power armor didn¡¯t question him. A matter of fact, it turned off as it sleeps. No one from the facility notice it. This means she was using a more powerful magic. he can do it better if he wanted to escape. Once again, he played himself and let the world played out. They will come and find him eventually. Sooner or later, there will be the time that the demoness will bring him into a host that he must build it on his own. The future of himself will be slow.

    Later that night, all the bodies are found. The runes on their bodies and the others who lost it had able to recover without anyone is being missing. The funerals had to be done soon or what the world can do with these bodies. The coffins are concealing all magic from going in. In order for the bodies not being consumed from the dusts or the mana trying to harvest the ashes of their people. Everyone gathered around the Mihayara District bringing their respects to their dead. It is the reward they have done to be able to protect the city.

    All the grievances and the mourn have stayed during the night. Miyusuki and his uncle take their time to look after his co-workers as they mourn their friends that died that day. The effects of people who died with their inventories filled with personal belongings. It was easy enough to access them in their UIs, and it is hard to see they have made their messages left behind before their deaths. The message passed down to the other survivors as they need to send the message when they get back home. Written in a piece of paper to every owner if they can¡¯t made it. His uncle is now holding it in his hands trying not to feel sadness when holding it.

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Miyusuki says to him

    ¡°Cough* Ahem* Let¡¯s pray for them. Their souls are probably finding their way back home from this world¡±

    The two prayed for the dead. Wishing for guidance to where the afterlife led them. Silfa and her family are visiting the funerals. Seeing many people died from the siege, where the dusts have stopped them from using the failsafe and the runes are not strong enough to fight against the army. They can¡¯t survive the enemies¡¯ desperate attacks. Silfa¡¯s hand is squeezing her mother¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear. You made it. You protected the guild before they come in¡±

    ¡°. . . Yeah, thanks mom. What about dad?¡±

    ¡°He is fine, he always wanted to help others to take care of these things. Your grandparents were busy taken care of the graves. Back then, it was very tragic back in the war¡±

    ¡°Still, do we have to continue like this? We should¡¯ve left this world sooner¡±

    ¡°Sigh* There is nothing we can do. It is a sad world, but this world has nothing to compare back in our world. If this our world from the very beginning. I think we can prevent a war from happening¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, mom?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, pray to god and he will give the answer¡±

    ¡°Ah Mom! You know I don¡¯t believe in that¡±

    ¡°Giggle*¡±

    Manager Kubo, lies and waits to see who is in old man Ban¡¯s funeral. As she steps in, there is no one there but the elders with him. Inside his funerals were numerous pictures of him with years of his life going through. A proud family man with many children. His siblings, only one, as he is the eldest in the family. There is a photo though, that his wife died first before him. The successes he had pulling through as a family man working hard different odd jobs to get his children to get what he wanted in life. Grandchildren coming by year after year growing and more so in every family reunion.

    He had it all, then died alone. Only friends beside him and no family members to mourn his passing. Her eyes start tearing to have something in life that surround successful to every strong family household, then left him to be his end. He was the man who had more words to his community than any other. The family man who wants to go back home and finished what he had to do before he dies. She sees it as a failure, and the elders stood silent showing respects. There is a picture she saw, his tearing eyes with every wedding ceremony with each of his children.

    Searching through the pictures, she found a note book. A journal in some sort. More than seven notebooks in total. The elders see her looking at it and said,

    ¡°If you wanted to read it, be my guess. None of us won¡¯t be reading because how painful it is¡±

    ¡°Why did you say that? That¡¯s Ban¡¯s message to all of his family and including us in there¡±

    ¡°Sniff* Please, don¡¯t fight. You remember when his family starts fighting. He went full yakuza to all of them especially to his own parents. Haha, sigh*¡±

    The silent returns, and Manager Kubo pick it up all the notes. She said to them ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be gladly bringing it to his family when we get back home¡±

    The elders smiles and bows. There is nothing else to say and left the funeral feeling empty handed. As she is about to exit the funeral, King comes in and then stopped seeing her getting out

    ¡°Oh sorry, excuse me¡±

    ¡°No, wait. Do you know old man Ban personally?¡±

    ¡°We have, in this world. He was that kind of man that helped push me out from the bad path. I can¡¯t believe he died. All of that father stories really get me to think he really care for everyone¡±

    King didn¡¯t stay long and feel a little down. He ignores her and leave the funeral instead. Manager Kubo sees in his eyes like he lost a father or something.

    In the hospital, the doctors did remarkable work to save many lives from the intense injury they have. The demons¡¯ magic is the pinnacle of playing the impossible disease and ailments throughout their work. The medicines they have are spent up and are coming from the elves themselves. It was truly a miracle that they bought it until it is nothing left. If this keeps up, they will no longer able to pay the debts they are spending in the entire region. They look at their patients and see how much progress. Yet, there are two exceptional patients they didn¡¯t use the elf medicines.

    The dwarf brought here just to find a secure facility to rest while under siege. Two Enders keeping their pain naturally. It is weaker than the actual demonic magic, but it is dangerous nonetheless. They can¡¯t do any research over it because of the visitors are not letting the other man to get his tests. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. They are both in the ICU room, it won¡¯t be that hard when they can¡¯t able to move. The burns though, as if it won¡¯t try them to heal normally. As if the charred burns on their skins are acting like burning coals.

    Nanami and Shinji were not too happy to see Haw in this condition. Their eyes are tired and they keep watch on him for so long. The other side of the bed, Ironno is awake and his body starts to heal normally. The burns are disappearing and left his skin back to normal faster as the demonic magic is gone touching his body. It is hard for him to understand why it took Haw longer than him. Still, he stays quiet and let his girlfriends vulture-ing him for the entire time.

    Rusic is waiting outside of the room. The temper he is going through with Haw¡¯s girls are something. Only thing he frustrates more are the no drinks policy keeping him on edge. This apothecary building forbids the most powerful medicine to the injured or infected. Or was it because of the alternatives are far better than he had remembered while staying here. Still, he laughs it all off as this city have survived the siege, then he whispers to himself and walks to the nearest window. He looks outside as the dusts and rains keeping the city off from using the city barrier.

    ¡°The ocean storms are coming too early. Those midgets green boyz might have wished for the spirits for this. If I remember correctly, this is the only way to blocked the remnants from hiding. Then again, it might leave them their powerful weapons behind. When this moon cycle is over or two. They will manifest themselves again, leaving their powerful items to be revealed. Heh, then we might be going to see something nice for the 1st moon cycle. What will be coming from the sea this time? I hope those walking sea plants will grow edible ales for us to make. Laugh*¡±

    The lives in Isekai City are not over. Peace returned and sheltered in their assigned evacuation areas. To every last citizen finally take out their worries after all the effort they have done. Their nightmare ends, the future had given them hope. The next day for the better. The opportunities. The accomplishments. And, the preparations they are going through to take care the situations they have now. For now, they taste again the fruits of their civilization. Neutral mana, runes, and shamanism under their control, then place it into their daily life.

    The city showers under the rainy waters and the dusts fell by the Jigeram¡¯s light. The start of their brand-new days of prosperity. When will they resume again and get back to business? Is it time for the citizens to decide to leave or else in the future another invasion will come to their fair city? Or will it be the time that the city is now developing into a functional city once after? No matter what the caused, the citizens are all raising in arms at the public areas as the Foundation is surrounded by leavers once again.

 The Purge of Fuku City Realms - Chapter 189

    COI C189

    Fuku City, all the defectors were sallying out to defend the city at all cost. Letting the district itself runs rampant from the rumors spreading inside. That¡¯s what the rumor had said to them. The creeps or anyone who had secretly forming a revenge group under the demonic influence. The secret organization that keeps themselves out of society. Yet, they were revealed somehow by a foreigner who tried to spread the faith into the city. They thought and so it was back from the start. It was just another scam artist like the rest. Until judgement days spread through the internet. This called relics they heard had made great changes to the lives of the misfortunates.

    Days passed and everything they have thought to be normal had been revealed slowly and annoyingly appearing by the scam artist spreading warning upon them. The doomsayer even though he warned them. Their community, their realms, and their paradise were taken away as the people they farmed the mana off to them and to feed the realm they created are gone. The negative energy to what they called it and the desires flourishing seductively into their world as the nutrients or reference to gain more members. C died when he reaches the powers he always wanted, fell because of Judgement Days. He left a marked that they are going to face the consequences.

    The cult leader sends the notification to all the residence of Fuku City. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, please stay in your homes as the siege start. Don¡¯t hesitate to call for service with our new special app to deliver the needs of your daily life. Businesses are still going on and remember to register for a day advance. Your schedules are the most important thing for our service in order to deliver the goods according to your requested hour. It is free during this time, but it will be gone when the siege is over. Please subscribe if you¡¯re happy for this free trial. Thank you for understanding the circumstance¡±

    The main servers have completed the request of the cult leader. This idea will become more and more convenient than they have thought. This is how a yakuza had prepared in this dire need. A quarantine or in home lockdown that hides away his intentions and away from the eyes of his little army wandering around the district. The upcoming siege had already started and the sight of the city barrier is breaking in the sky. All the disasters coming from Taiyou Industries while on the west side is still keep its integrity, for now.

    Some actually leave this place for the evacuation area, while the rest put their hearts and trust on to the cult leader as pasts achievements are still put them strong. So far, there is no complaints. However, his enemies stayed and waiting for the revolt to come. As the residence are watching through the windows if they began to uprise, this will be difficult for them to secretly take over the main office. It didn¡¯t last long as they already gathered through their social media websites to talk about the situation.

    Main servers are tapping into their private accounts. The cult leader is waiting for the right time to act. The plan is to kill the masterminds, involved, and the violators who caused Fuku City into their criminal organization. The old ways must preserve in order to control the entire city through his old organization¡¯s policy. Along with two actual yakuza members. It is the time with their little understanding with magic will finally erase the amateurs controlling their people with fear.

    Bokushi Hidari, a yakuza who kept his name a secret and now. To see his city, he created are still in good faith with the residences. Others and the few still leave because of relations outside of the city. Yet his past actions that fought against people who are abusing their powers with their titles and leadership. He took them down with prior skills and loved by his people. His mistakes, to let them go to honor their leave without disgrace. That honor in them were not display. It was just their fa?ade as being modern people. Such traditions who did not appeal the old way shall be punish.

    The first threat is simple, the demon who collaborated with them. It was admittedly affecting and letting those amateurs to control what they don¡¯t know. This time they will be punished. The dark green dot gang is approaching to him as agreed, then set out to find his enemies. Carefully and subjugate the people who are followers to the demons. It took some time to get them to reveal themselves, even though they were caught from the start. Those introverts were easily surrendered and stamped into them with a marked. These marks are detectors whether they went back into the realms or not.

    Others didn¡¯t take it seriously and tried to go to the realm and warned them about it. Without knowing as they ventured through the magic realm. In between travels through the portal. Fast swings of their bladed weapons and splashes blood into the realm¡¯s entrance. So and so, as the raid is about to begin. The realms and the creeps who are hiding, they are trying to flee this place as the demonic influences are calling out to abandon this place and move somewhere safer. The sounds they heard thought to be the Loli queen, and some didn¡¯t listen at first.

    Then something horrific is happening. The entrance and the exit of their realm starts dripping blood and sprays inside the realm. The puddles of blood began to move and closer to their feet. They immediately feel something is coming. They raised their weapons and infused with the demonic magic given to them. The madness in their eyes as they have consumed so much power and ignoring the guidance of the demonic influence. The careless demon had spoiled them as their powers grew for so long.

    Their powers go beyond the limits of their own stats, and still, they wield it like a toy. The gang members raided, gushing the entrance with their enemies¡¯ blood. They fight back with enormous amount of destructive spell into the entrance. The blood pushes back into the entrance causing cascades of spells concentrating and explode. The eruption blows up shattering the entrance and the portal. The realm is sealed and leaving them smiling as they protected it.

    ¡°Hah! The cult leader thought planning a counter assault really can eliminate us¡±

    ¡°After this is over, we can show off to our friends about it¡±

    ¡°Friends? They already left us, and what¡¯s with their queen telling us to leave. They don¡¯t know that we are getting stronger without her help. If we keep this up, we can . . .¡±

    The man talking fell to the ground sliding his torso off from his body, a clean cut leaving no blood to spill and no innards falling off. A spell casts from the gang chained them together with their mana. Their enemies couldn¡¯t react and fell into their advance smoothly.

    The warriors from Circoston region, called as rebellion and gang members of the dark green dot, are massacring them without hesitation. The portal soon reopens and the sight of horrid path witness both of the former yakuza members. The woman pukes to see the sight and the man comforted her then left in silence and he could not make a joke about. His eyes never seen such magic this way. They put through all these traitors into a butcher fest and more.

    ¡°. . . And I thought this is some dark fantasy. I can¡¯t believe they are struggling, and it is only the beginning¡±

    The gang members bring the woman out from the realm while he steps forward and checks the progress of these warriors. He is about to say his goodbyes to her, ¡®Darling, please be careful¡¯, but he didn¡¯t say it as he looks at the entrance were blood splattered as he is tricked himself believing that the blood is crawling into this realm. The shades of blood mix into the lighting are making him feel dizzy for a bit. The man continues and walks to a group of low lives, chained and Frankenstein by the look of it. The warriors are putting them together after they were slain.

    The demonic magic had a formidable quality. The warriors have secrets and lore beneath the strength of the demonic blessings. The items they brought it meant to have such implication to use against the rebelled souls. A demon blessed them but didn¡¯t return their powers optimally. The gluttonous fools accidently kept the piece of immortality in their flesh without any control. In their items, the Circoston¡¯s items, they took advantage of the low lives into an alternative imprisonment. The warriors tell the man

    ¡°These people are no longer man. The previous killed and escape the fate that you see before you. What are we supposed to do with them . . . it?¡±

    The man watches the warriors continue to mummified them. Their bodies they have are overwhelmed and no longer control it. It becomes the cast and iron, forbidden them to let their deaths fully realized.

    ¡°I have no idea what kind of magic you guys are doing to them. Pardon for my rude question interrupting your work but, what kind of sorcery did you guys keep them alive like this?¡±

    They show him a scroll, a full roll scroll with one cylindrical wooden pin attached. Lies open where it illustrates a margin of different spells. A piece of the scroll glows at it connects with wooden pin.

    That¡¯s where the magic activated only a piece of it. The wooden pin has layers of carvings to unleash parts of the scroll. There were two being used. Through his UI, he is able to identify it. One is to bind all flesh like fabric sewing together, merging the skin but nulled to the sown joints and not able to move. Then the second one is the weaving curse. Compared less to be a shamanistic ritual and more rely on the punishment spell to those demon followers. They gain immortality to their very flesh but will die easily when they destroyed their own mana core, if they knew.

    All together into one. The man sees it as the entire coordination both a blessing and a curse. The flesh binding is terrifying enough. However, it is a healing tool when it comes to cut wounds. It won¡¯t work well with the demon¡¯s blessings as their flesh become immortal. The sickening one should be the second. The soul is now bound by flesh by authority of the demonic punishment. Only works who are the followers who didn¡¯t show any servitude to whom they took their powers from. Only if they have provided what needed mana they are gaining or else, this is the fate he witnessed.

    ¡°. . . I guess, I learned enough. I¡¯ll be continuing on and see what¡¯s happening to the others¡±

    The warriors watch him leave, letting no words to deal with the low lives in front of them. If it is there is no other orders from him. They played an audio given by the cult leader himself. The low lives feel the vengeful voice from the man who reign Fuku City.

    ¡°. . . If no orders to punish them and under your care. Sends my regards and give them the respectable death they deserved¡±

    The captives see one of their companions being sent to the center. They watch the execution commenced and the gang members thoroughly practiced from the cult leader¡¯s words. The execution unleashes, the sown body ripped and the very flesh slowly cutting off. They added a little fabric of their horrors into their execution. The internal screaming shout out to the emptiness of sounds where their death will be slow, torturous, and soul forsaken death.

    The man felt their screaming, but no sounds coming from them. The mana released by the captives were screaming with it. This realm he entered turned far less than a paradise he heard about as he goes. The realm here is as simple as any red-light district. Drinks, meals, games, and more importantly the imagination of their creation into place. They muster to create it by stealing the mana of their own people. He sees this as free service. It is also feels like they are acting as a mafia too. He stops distracting himself and look for their real targets.

    The followers left, and the Loli Queen left a parting gift. The cult leader, have passed many realms that those bastards trying to imitate the high-quality lifestyle back in their home world. It feels like they are going to bring it out to this world as the main dark side of business. That made him felt like is a competition. There is one problem though. They are competing with him, and somehow, they secretly did it behind his back while developing his own enterprise.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    With his own dark green dot gang members on his side, the enemy they are going to face is going to be rather amusing. The Loli queen, and much what he was informed is not very pleasing to face a child. They can¡¯t sense her presence except for one that is stronger than he had imagined. The warrior told him

    ¡°A demon is here. All we have here is looking for a ¡®distraction¡¯. Do you still want us to continue the search while we let a demon here?¡±

    ¡°I can handle it myself. Go find who am I truly searching for. Call me and bring me there even I am busy. I have a score to settle once and for all¡±

    They left, leaving him alone with the demon secretly hiding in this realm. The cult leader had never felt this place so disgusting, neither the feeling of the souls taken here are all weak and fooled. The sad thing about it though, there are still people in this city have the lowest self-esteem. Even with magic on their side, they can¡¯t let go their social anxiety and lived inside their home in isolation. His elven magic is channeling and with only his bare fists to fight against the demon.

    The realm opens to him. He steps in and see what secret lies inside. The demon is there with the Loli queen. His eyes scowl. The realm is filled with shame with collectibles coming from the convention. As if it is some kind of a cult, a really introverted fanatical to some sort. Merch, figurines, posters, anime products, and many more as a pillar or an audience to look at the demon on top of the stage. Humiliating himself to face her into a magical girl outfit along with the Loli queen at its side.

    The demon breaks it apart after giving a slight glimpse of the offerings. The figurines and other merch transform into a force that he had to face in this pathetic realm. The man alone facing such a threat. The demon didn¡¯t hesitate to show an evil smile in front of him. The devilish grin as the form of a female woman. The Loli queen takes the front and she said to him

    ¡°The man who killed this community. I understand why they don¡¯t like you. You have the presence of a . . .¡±

    The cult leader immediately casts his elven magic to his fist. Punching the air quickly destroys the large doll into the oblivion. The demon felt the attack and steps back a little bit. The other figurines finished transformed were immediately dispersed itself back to as offerings. It was the fastest way to clear his enemy with only one single strike. He had enough, and take it seriously. All of this foolish presentation made him uses all his might. His patience is gone after his city burns out of their own selfish bottom feeding acts.

    Without any hesitation, the demon takes the next punch. A grieving punch to her face, the consecutive attacks of the cult leader take it lethally as the elven magic going fierce to her devilish face. She tries to fight back with magic but immediately breaks. The mana she wields are fracturing and reminds her that the man is keeping the rebellion to his side. The realm gathers mana for her is weakening. It is breaking, the gang members are clearing what it leaving herself vulnerable without noticing it. She knows she can¡¯t win, but the collection she gathered must not be lost.

    All she had been through with those fools and the desperate trying to live a fantasy they have wished for. She did it so as she is succubus at heart. The hands of the elven arts are piercing through her and the cult leader didn¡¯t hold himself back. He doesn¡¯t believe that this demon is strong because of the gimmicks it pulled. His mind is discipline and the illusions trying to blocked his vision. He did not stop and all his strengths are flourishing with elven rage.

    The last hits break her body into shattering pieces as the sign of her face avatar tumbling down to the ground. The mana core reveals to be connecting with the other realms and this one is the center of it all. She tries to reach it, but he stops her. He steps it with every ounce of rage he had collected while preparing for this raid. ¡®The wait and see¡¯ he had been doing for a long time. Once he steps on the mana core and the realm shred itself both him and the demon. The demon looks up disappointed that he didn¡¯t give her the chance to tempt him.

    In his eyes though, he is being covered by demonic magic. She didn¡¯t notice that his body is protected with runes. Runes made from the Circoston region. It was her time to accept this quick defeat. It is how fast he did to them. This is how he had waited for so long. All he had to do is to purge this threat without any mercy. The elven magic on him didn¡¯t protect him but enforced it greatly against this realm letting the force of demonic energy trying to engulf him into the scourge of its presence.

    He takes it all in and takes a breath with it too. The hellish spells surging inside of him then he redivert it out in one powerful shout.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The blasts on his mouth as he controls the mana of the demon out into the air. She didn¡¯t know. Then fades out of existence and managed to escape. The cult leader becomes impatient and forgot to seal the demon before him. Without even a slight movement, he focuses his mind to search the gang members and teleported himself with the items they gave him.

    The man is closing in to their real targets. His partner comes back, recovering the gore she had witness. Then the cult leader suddenly appeared out of nowhere bringing along the demonic energy. The surprised burst, flinched the two and quickly attacks him at the same time. They were able to cleanse the demonic energy away but their attacks were stopped. The woman¡¯s vertical kicks and the man¡¯s jumped horizontal kick along with punches in mid-air. The cult leader was able to catch them both, and little more to the man¡¯s side.

    The man said to him ¡°That¡¯s it?! You face the demon and wound up here in a flash. Is that demon really a threat?¡±

    ¡°Ahem* If you did finish the demon, did you seal it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Its powers are all collected from the realms and followers¡¯ stupid gifts. They aren¡¯t even befitting to be powerful from the very start. Your gang leader was right, I am just fighting leaches who know nothing about the demons¡¯ power¡±

    The man is being thrown out of frustration, then flips himself back up again leaving some dirt on him after the throw. He didn¡¯t complain, because arguing a berserker is trouble.

    The three, secretively. They were actual relief that the demon they face is one of the lesser demons. An unknown lower class of the demon society. However, such demon like that would probably getting help from the other demons. They didn¡¯t slow down thinking about it. To where they are heading now is the old enemies of theirs. The internet they have finally found their location after the realms fade away. A realm hidden inside the layering of the realms used by the low lives. Those freaks are still hiding, but without the sources to recreate their own realms. This is the far better actions to find them.

    The cult leader¡¯s enemies reunite with the demon after the raiding the other realms. It is outstanding when she faced such a threat who had the power of the elves. The true keepers of the realms who had the real potential abilities to use demons¡¯ magic. And one of them who actually created the Loli queen in disguised but easy to reveal with his fat ass body. The rest, old men in desperate to seek their revenge against him. They have still more chances to survive his wrath, and this demon had them a service. But illusions aren¡¯t strong enough after seeing the raid at full force.

    They have proof that the cult leader had committed collusions with the region¡¯s enemy, and in their disguises hiding their figure are also in collusions as well. Only thing now they could do is to escape.

    ¡°We have come this far, and now have to run away again¡±

    ¡°There will always be our last hideout. In South Shore Bay, we can hide there and utilized what we have found¡±

    ¡°There is nothing left for us to do to stay here. Hiding in the dark with your friends are the worse choices we have come to face¡±

    ¡°Hey! I was the one who disguised those realms into their own blackjacks and hookers¡±

    The realm is being breached as they argue. The demon is sensing the arrival of Acurse¡¯s help. Her opportunity to get into their society is still in progress. She must succeed to escape and her search still proceeds.

    ¡°I have done everything let you people trying to achieve. Where¡¯s the thing you¡¯ve been bargaining for. After your escape, you no longer have to contact me or your reputation will be revealed that you were colluding with me¡±

    ¡°We did as promise. Even we have offered such great deal, you will have it after all of us survived¡± ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The reward she needs. The demon is so close to get it, and sees the locked only be open if all of them escaped. The masterminds are ready themselves while they removing any evidence that they have planned for the revolt. The realm completely breaks, the entirety of it fell apart into the fabric of space. The gang is here, surrounding them without any rooms for escape. The cult leader breaks all the escape under a second. The strong elven wind covered their view leaving only him, the two of his friends, and the enemies they have since the beginning.

    ¡°I have given you a chance to let me bring your people home. Now you create a problem that neither all of you care. Hiding your familiar face means nothing for me to let you go. Who is this?!¡±

    The young man that he never recognized. He seeks further among the group and realize something is not right. Where is the other old man, then he quickly targets the fat man into the ground then dragged the wind into his presence. The strong torrent pulled the fat ass in and pulled into the air and the cult leader said.

    ¡°Surrounded by geezers, you are new¡±

    ¡°Cough* My grandpa passed away since you take over the business. Groan* I am here to take under his wing¡±

    The cult leader pushes him away into them. Their elderly body didn¡¯t withstand the throw, but the demon helped them as she catches him. The cult leader sees her again. But this time her mana is stronger than the last realm. His anger uproars again, but this time this place is negating his elven rage. The tap of his feet and the sequence happening on the floor. His powers were interrupted immensely.

    His friends start to notice and said to him. ¡°Boss, we need to finish them off. I feel something is coming to save them¡±

    The cult leader thought the same and took himself to the front. The demon comes and blocks his way. Both elven and neutral mana intertwine and caused an eruption together. Both of their magic negated. The two quickly follows up and surprised them at the back. With their magic breaks through their defenses. The reach of their spells bombarding in close range.

    The cult leader¡¯s enemies were blown into a cloud hearing the loud noises of attacks exploding and ruptured with dangerous spells. The smoke clears and the remains revealed for the two.

    ¡°SHIT!¡± The woman shouted and the man laughs maniacally and said to the boss

    ¡°I knew this is not going to be this easy¡±

    The demon hears the click of her rewards. She attacks him with an open as he counters to her arms. He grabs her in Judo stance and swings her down to the ground. Her body is crushed to ground and shatters to dust.

    That slam unleashed a large strong torrent of wind bursting out. The wind barrier he tried to trap them had opened itself by his own anger. Seeing what¡¯s happening outside, the gang members were fighting against the unknown threat. No, the sounds of the demons¡¯ army battle cries as they fight

    ¡°DAEMOS!¡± His gang shouted back at their enemies. The cult leader was caught by a surprise. Demons¡¯ army is here. The flow of rage coming into him and the elven sharing his grief into this own strength.

    The demons¡¯ army with only neutral mana fell so quickly. The fight was never been the side of the demon as the unleash the wraths of the elven gods. The ferocity he had planned out to expect for strong enemies and witted rivals he had face before. But he faces a people who cheap-will and manipulated communities for personal desires. The rage is truly a gods¡¯ wrath leaving no trace for the demons¡¯ army as an example of divine punishment. The realm left into the emptiness of the void as him and the gangs forced out. The destroyed realm didn¡¯t end there. When the demons¡¯ army used it as a chance to seal them from escaping, entrapping them long enough for them to escape.

    They were trapped and don¡¯t know how long it was. The fight is moronic after facing the enemies that are too weak. While the enemies brought reinforcements but already in such weaken state. They broke free from the trap and see the outside of the realm, inside of Fuku City. Rain, dust storm, and growing of crystals within his district with the city barrier left on the ground. The countless calls signaling him what is happening here. The gang left at the moment as they are free, leaving two of his friends left standing.

    The two of them are feeling the dirt and look at each other as the exposure going into their system. Their mana is gone leaving only the real strength of their bodies persist. The woman wipes her face off while the man is blowing off the dusts he gathered with own hands. Treating like powder, but the dusts sprinkled with water made into mud. Still, they didn¡¯t feel the dusts¡¯ symptoms. The cult leader is feeling the exposure, he is succumbed to his fatigue and decided to take shelter to one of the random buildings.

    The Fuku security spotted them and offered them the umbrella. As they come over to them, the exposure left them lying on the floor, making them the one who needs aid. They see the differences between them and the securities. The three were discipline to take care of their body naturally. While the securities are having trouble because they have slight use of their mana in their everyday life. The experience they have and the plan they have prepared to meet some old enemies seem to be back fired.

    The cult leader knew all along that the demon aided them. Chances of him getting a hold of their powers. Secretly gathering were all put into the worse state of the demon should have. Compared it with it and the one in internet, he is admitted in his mind that he will be carefully studying the demon they have for now. The man is poking at the shoulder with a beer on him then throws another to her.

    ¡°We are being silent out there. Let¡¯s just be happy that the realms are all secured¡±

    The woman scuffs ¡°We¡¯re rich people and we take our victory on a simple beer?¡±

    ¡°You can say that, but it¡¯s for him. Our celebration is where we slap*¡±

    The woman slaps him expecting to say something to her sexually. The cult leader listens to his words and it was nothing like that. Maybe because their own habits get the better of them. The cult leader taps his beer can into hers

    ¡°Cheers then, I am disappointed and our enemies left and prepared. I too, want to end those troublemakers out from this district. I was expecting the raid to be challenging gulp*¡±

    He drinks it down and the man follow up raising only to himself and chugged it. She looks at the man as he looks at her with a wink. The woman proceeds to smack him again for good measures.

    Meanwhile, the demon successfully gets what she wanted. Acurse have brought the help she needed to get them away. The fat man is with her and the Loli Queen at their escape. Back inside in Fuku City while the others are leaving for South Shore Bay. He went back to his computer and continue minding himself and checking on Flashes about the console. Flashes is still in Taiyou Industries hiding among the saferooms. It is clear for him as he grins that the siege is over.

    What about for them? The people who are trying to take back the cult leader¡¯s reign. They have given up. Rumors of an army used outside of the city, but the survivors stood silence and never mention about it. Finally, they have feared against the presence of the cult leader¡¯s actions. Too strong and they are foolishly bound with the demonic influence unwillingly. The fat man said to the demon, showing to him her reward. A beautiful young woman¡¯s body

    ¡°Enjoy being our new citizen, Yayoi¡±

 The Myths of Archscience part 1 - Chapter 190

    COI C190

    The news spread to the entire region. Kinteinnou region had cheered for Isekai City to survive an old conflict from two former factions. The Hero Faction and the Demon Faction, after many years due to the stagnant time when they sealed each other from using their ultimate armies. The Heroes Faction used to have Enders to be part of the alliance. They soon become independent after the great scandal about all the heroes have fallen. Creating a void of command leaving them to abandon the city states and made their own.

    Then the demons¡¯ army invaded at the south and sealed away due to last efforts of the Hero Faction. Time went on until the stalemates reach them. The next invasion was attacking at the north. It stops at the east and northeast side of the region as their efforts dwindling over the years. The demon faction has lost their invasion at the south. It was thanks to the Enders Bridge to guard the southern region. So far, trophies of ships ashore near the bridge as the foundation piling up down to the deep. As the Fall era¡¯s shadows fade away leaving only the remnants of their rivalries.

    In Enders Bridge, the fourth moon cycle divided the bridge in half just like the third moon cycle after both moons split apart from their alignment. Rune Isles cherished the time of the Alga¡¯s light and consumed the isles with numerous underwater creatures surfacing to the dead crusts. It persists greatly until the fourth moon cycle as the monsters are migrating to the west to follow the dark green moonlight. The problems here in this city is that the creatures coming to the surface had the same behavior.

    An old ancient magic, not so, still occurring with the relentless never-ending cycle of life putting dread to the world and mindless slaughter. Many years of these Enders are trying to find the source from these abominations and finally expand their civilization. Another storm of sea beasts sprung up in Rune Isles. Deluded with runes from the isles marked and branded by magic coming from the machines. The creatures are already idling at the bridge with their satisfied mouths waiting for their hunger to struck.

    Lord Lori¡¯es is calling out the Enders for this usual critical time. This time of the cycle where the creatures are nourished, remained insane, and under the control of the Rune Isles¡¯ secrets. It is the usual pattern, endless horde crazily attacking the bridge out of starvation. Yet, somehow can¡¯t reach the Kinteinnou region itself when left their rune cursed isles. The same like any other time, but this moon cycle is their most fruitful cycle. The term fruitful can be bad for the Enders, and because fruitful meant for the overproduce of boundless foods.

    Kinteinnou region¡¯s fruitful time is in the first moon cycle. It wasn¡¯t because of Alga¡¯s light gaze on the region but in the sea. That¡¯s the sign of fruitfulness to them. Originally, only the third moon cycle neutralized them all. Where both life and death put into the balance . . . Later Tabitha closed the book after randomly reading alone. Myrrkei, notices her worries along with Juela spending time in the archives as well. Tabitha was not expecting the conversation she had before. She was relief that her city survived somehow, but she didn¡¯t survive the stories been told by the others.

    Yui still brags but antagonizes Sanquin, Kiege has her own story when travelling to Isekai City, and Juela did her stories before they reached inside the undergrown. But for Tabitha, it was almost the perfect experience and mishaps reports regarding to the last moment of her revelation. It was her reflection, but it seems like her guild thought it more than just her own personal adventure. She was involved with the two rumored rivals. Dexter Guild and Not Worthy Guild are participating in Fuku City.

    Back to her story, she can¡¯t stop thinking about it. Juela sneaks in to her side and whispered. ¡°I guess our new guild member feel embarrassed about the real story¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I supposed to know that they are the one who will unleash the Jigeram runes!¡±

    ¡°And what logic that I, a woman with powerful sash scrolls have unbelievable rune magic, can call out the dwarves¡¯ almighty legends. That message was supposed to show respects to the Ender dwarves¡±

    ¡°Ah! Even Miyusuki thought you are stronger than Sanquin and Yui combined¡±

    ¡°I told you before, that I don¡¯t know how to train people with magic items or physical skills. You know I rely on magic¡±

    ¡°Yui even looks at you as rival at first. But it was all a misconception. Now I have to read random trivia about mana and other topics to hide my dumb girl fame¡±

    Myrrkei listens and only spoke to himself ¡°Reading is to hide your shame. This woman had the right ways to keep out her humiliation. I have no idea a mistake like that made her like this. It¡¯s even better than guilt when she let three of our guildmembers out¡±

    The quarrel continues, mostly Juela teases her. ¡°A call out message in a size of small piece of paper really is a magnitude of my greatness giggle*¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t try to bring it up again. I hope this will blows and let me continue my life and . . .¡±

    Tabitha stops herself. she forgot the plan she needed to learn before returned back to her home world. The time of taken a break after the convention and worrying about her city being sieged. Her research was stalled and only thing left she could do is . . .

    Myrrkei sees her starts to realize. The moment of her mind starts working, he then gives her an update while she was gone. ¡°My, my, my. Are you finally get your promise with the elf?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was too caught up being embarrassed and forgot about him. If what he told me that he had the remnants of the people who are from the same world as I am. It will help me not to waste time using magic and use what technology it can do back in my home world¡±

    Juela stops teasing her and gives her a hand. Tabitha didn¡¯t stop their quarrel. She gives a mean look at her and said ¡°Whatever happens to me inside the sphere and they mention about my misunderstanding. I won¡¯t let you give a single night of peace at our usual drinking night. I will teach you from my city¡¯s greatest bitchy tongue twister you will ever learn from a toxic woman¡±

    Juela replicates the pose that usually did in the convention. A heart and auras of heart coming out. The magic she used with illusions where small angels flying around her showing more gaze of its cuteness. Tabitha was struck, yet embarrassed. She left the archive leaving Juela a win.

    Tabitha recaps the reactions they did about the training with the shield student. The actuality that it was a secret collaboration with the dwarves. Others didn¡¯t agree with their leader not to help the citizens. The Ender dwarves were good separate people to deliver the Jigeram runes to them. It was truly unrelatable to the message of Juela. The message though is truly personal and wasn¡¯t involved with the Jigeram runes test. The great misunderstanding is that they thought that she knew about it and added little mischief for the trainee.

    That guess was meant for the Dexter Guild. For the Dexter Guild, who also manage the sphere of the golden world where the two moons balanced each other out. The confused was there and thought the Dexter Guild was part in it. Tabitha had connection with them now. Still, everyone got what they wanted. Keeping the Isekai alive is a trustful reminder that they believe they are going to leave this world. Tabitha was in the middle of the cause and effects, the delusion of the build up because of one magic scroll that signals the dwarves.

    The timing though is luck, and left her into an embarrassing state when she said it to the others. There are a few people who are explaining to her about it. Thanks to them, she is able to realize and understand much about the ranges of magic. One of the people she thinks about confronts her as she climbs down the stairs from the Archives. The elder lady greets her with a worried face.

    ¡°Your partner is still in bed¡±

    Tabitha frowns, and there¡¯s more as the elder lady give more troubling news. ¡°Also, someone is willing to replace him as your guardian¡±

    ¡°No! I think I could handle myself. I¡¯ve been training and with my new equipment given by Yui. I should be ready as an Enders¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, Oue¡¯jhnr¡¯s effort to bring it to Haw. I say much of him that he was provided the service because of her favor. Sorry, I always forget myself when you mention so much about your resolve. This is not someone who you can¡¯t refuse. Someone is offering authoritatively than requesting to our guild master Naim. Uhm, it would be better you should visit your partner¡±

    The elder lady left and a message flying around Tabitha had already opened and said ¡®Greetings, I have heard that you did your personal journey back to your home city. Also, you brought back the rest of our guildmembers safely. Except for one. You and I need a talk and this a personal matter especially what you did to my son¡¯

    Tabitha had met them before. She did saw Archivist¡¯s father carrying him back to the guild tower. He was very fortunate to see his son safe, yet Tabitha felt guilty about it, that he was able to fight without her supporting him with more of her magic cards.

    As Tabitha steps into the infirmary, she founds out that parent who is angry is Archivist¡¯s mother. His mother is more against him going out to Isekai City because of the restriction. The restrictive measures put him in disadvantage even Yui did her best find a way to get his strength back. It wasn¡¯t enough when fighting against the demon follower. It took her by surprised and the consequence is now lying on the bed, resting. Although it was a success and everyone survived. But it seems like his mother didn¡¯t take it well. She despises the restriction, making their own people weak without given much effort to help Isekai City effectively.

    ¡°You heard the news, right? Your city is safe. Thanks to the Jigeram runes¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t give a straight face as she is still annoyed of the misunderstanding. Archivist¡¯s mother sighs ¡°I am still in awe that this serious matter kept you blinded by your shame. However, I am still can¡¯t believe that you have been through a lot and my son giving his expertise. Even my own husband, he is helping you to provide the mysteries of the old past. I can¡¯t deny since he was involved something historical while I find my own about you¡±

    Archivist¡¯s mother appeared in robes with traditional long cloth but dyed in dark colors like any Enders blending into the dark environment of Rune Isles. Her breathing lights up her robe and revealed the red garden like colors in its design. Fascinated by her long robes and magic item controls around her. She remained seated then bends around her and Tabitha magically takes a seat by moving the chair then moved Tabitha closer. She did it by the use of her foot.

    ¡°Tabitha, I learned that you wanted to master your home world¡¯s law of nature. My husband found rather interesting texts for you, but my son is still in bed letting the demonic curse bruised his body . . .¡±

    Tabitha interrupts her ¡°Sorry, it was my fault he was in that mess. But I would love to do it on my own. I don¡¯t think I can repay everything from your family¡¯s support. Please let me do what I can do . . .¡±

    Her mouth was shut. Archivist¡¯s mouther uses runes from the bandages inside the infirmary, sealing Tabitha¡¯s lips. This is what the elder lady talks about, Archivist¡¯s mother never requested it and did it out of her own selfish acts.

    ¡°Let me finished¡± Archivist¡¯s mother is puppeteering Tabitha¡¯s head, forcing her to nod as she can¡¯t control her body because of the runes. She never asked Archivist about his parents, but the other guildmembers did mention about his mother. Treat her like a sergeant or any strict and getting her way attitude. This makes her tremble, but Archivist¡¯s mother soothe her internally as her abilities are surging through her. As the bind inside of her is invaded, the interference occurs.

    Archivist¡¯s conscience spoke out to his mother and to Tabitha. ¡°My mother wants to know about you. Which is your world technology. She may look traditional, but she has her eyes on you because of the connection with the Dexter Guild. She is one of the prosecutors against them. Please mother, have a softer heart. Their world is more peaceful than you think¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The bind cuts off as Archivist mother laughs ¡°That won¡¯t work on me as your partner coming back to her city to save her community. Peaceful because they are weak and dangerous when they are strong¡±

    Tabitha agrees with her, but the way she wants to help is hurting her. Thankfully, that was enough that his mother calms down and removed her bending from the environment. Tabitha finally speaks out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are being forceful with me. But you are not wrong as everyone in my city can be harsh¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°So, I was wondering why you are interested about my plans?¡±

    His mother wipes her head and bends the air to flow her hair back to her head. Smoothly and strengthen with magic. ¡°I have a lot in my mind. And I have own grief about the weak. Sigh* My son is right. I got conflicted, either side . . .¡±

    Tabitha listens to her motives. She felt a deep bond of how mix she is as her mind concentrating in both sides. As a mother, a disciplinary, and prosecutor in one single moment. She worries her son, she hates weakness as her son is going through the dangers but the city enforced his disadvantages, and lastly, Tabitha involved was the rumors about Dexter Guild involvement. Her deed had great consequence against the Dexter Guild. She still wants to know what Tabitha is up to. There is no telling how the Dexter guild¡¯s intellectual theft practices where Tabitha¡¯s city shows a modern vibe.

    Tabitha did try to talk her out. It didn¡¯t work as complex investigation and probability spoke into her and Tabitha had nothing to do with it. Then there is another trustful face coming to her aid. The spokesman comes in and sensing the dread of Archivist¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Spokesman!¡± Tabitha says it with joy. Archivist¡¯s mother felt insulted to hear the girl shows no interest what she wanted from her. Spokesman waves his hands swipes away the bending she casts around the infirmary.

    ¡°Elrond is calling for her¡± Tabitha smiles with glee as he is trying to rescue her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that¡±

    ¡°True . . .¡± Tabitha feels betrayed

    ¡°Neither will you trying to figure out the suspicion between her and the Dexter Guild¡± Tabitha was shocked.

    ¡°Sigh* I guess I¡¯ve been conflicted again. Excuse me, I think you people should leave this room for now¡±

    She bends her magic and pushed everyone inside the infirmary, including the guild member who works. The look of the staff¡¯s face is unfazed of how he was treated and kick out along with the two. Spokesman nudges at Tabitha

    ¡°I bet your parents would done the same when you¡¯re brought home injured¡±

    ¡°What!? There is no way a woman like her acting all high mighty because of her own son who is willing to help me. He is not a kid anymore¡±

    ¡°I understand that part, but for her she doesn¡¯t do much with her emotions. You can even tell how Archivist looks, laugh*¡±

    Archivist has always covered his face, and more people like him are mostly women in Enders Bridge. Then she realizes something, his parents didn¡¯t have something to hide their faces. Then asks

    ¡°Why Archivist¡¯s hide his face again?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that he has special abilities with his face. I don¡¯t know much about Circoston culture. I am sure that strong warriors always hid their faces. Compared to the others for cosmetics, your partner has an exception¡±

    Tabitha kept forgotten about his face always never been seen. There were a lot of reasons and guesses. The man with them checks the door then pushes him back as he tries to get in. Tabitha randomly asks him

    ¡°How about you? Do you know anything about Archivist¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°I checked him before. The silhouette coming from his breath. He is really committed to hide his face. If he was our enemy. I¡¯m probably be gone when I take on him¡±

    Archivist¡¯s mother removed the blankness from her son¡¯s hood and reveals his face. Clean and smooth and no demonic magic corrupted on it. Where she sees his own mind forming a technique passively. The proud expression in her eyes. That her son is gifted with vast knowledge of skills he can perform. Only through his mind, but didn¡¯t pass down through his body. It is a sigh of his lack of physique needed to fend off the neutral mana¡¯s scourge. Archivist¡¯s body is vulnerable because his premature passive technique.

    In regards facing citizens, it is still the same effects as the others are using neutral mana on him. Better yet, never try to test death. To make it clear as she remembers it. He can¡¯t fight against them for the killing blow. He can¡¯t kill them with his strength nor can she herself, and they can easily break him if they can hit him. So far, his training is good and have all the skills needed to fight against them. However, there is one exception. His passive technique is strong with the right combination, even his mother is looking at him feeling the presence of his abilities.

    One touch of his aura that she can easily shifted away. The vulnerability is now exposed to her. One of the strongest techniques is in passive. Then she covers her son¡¯s face. Later she uses the same passive technique as her son. Mature and masterfully, combined with her skills. Not only exposed by flesh, but the objects around them. The absolute form of neutral mana within her reach. The neutral mana under her own will, the mastery into culture. She kept it hidden too as the legend tells a candidacy of the ascended. The daemos¡¯ despised mortals because of that, just like Sanquin.

    Tabitha goes into the sphere. Elrond keeps watch the fight between the Enders and the citizens. The tolerance to let the Ender dwarves give the Jigeram runes had shown no changes, or was it limited to what he can understand. So far, the Enders are secretly sending their hatred on them. The cursed descendants who chose to stay are acting more and more about convince them to leave the Horsin world. While the citizens truly agreed, they need help with the blockade in the Foundation. This divide will lead to more trouble for Isekai City.

    The past had written to them. All humanesques, Rusics, Gobins, and Eledesunes are the surviving races that brought the world into the apocalypse. Many other beings fell into extinction and the fight never ceased because of the undying leaders. The Enders bear the marked of their own freedom made them realized the hopelessness of not giving a chance to leave this world permanently. Forcing to fix this world that they can¡¯t control when the daemos are the perfect undying race. Sealing them is their death, but many were able to escape from it. The endless cycles continue.

    Tabitha finally meets with him and said ¡°Hey! Elrond. I came back from my reflection. Do you still remember we have agreed?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget . . . rather, I brought you the equipment made by your predecessors. Take a look¡±

    Tabitha sees the schematics, designs, and books regarding to most other engineering, medicine, and other topics she can also find in the internet. This one she sees is an alternative improvement. This version, a sea powered powerplant.

    Honestly, she is not a college student. She graduated in Highschool and find her way to study for becoming a public servant. As she did it successful, now she is getting the plans so that she could make a profit out of it. It wasn¡¯t that easy when Elrond offered it to her and more. Neither of her wanting to live that way, as the opportunity is lost because she is in another world. She wants to go back home. She has her reasons and purpose. Her only ticket for a comeback is to gain whatever she can to make her successful and earn a living with it. It might be more, if she could get some help as an Enders.

    There are some audios and testing from the people who made it. Tabitha plays it. The conversation they spoke out is barely English. Elrond explains to her.

    ¡°This is few generations have passed. The English dialogue they have before was being diminished with other worlds. Can you understand the hybrid tongue?¡±

    ¡°No, not even my translator could work¡±

    ¡°Then let me translate it for you¡±

    During the audio, Elrond carefully trying to speak out the words between communication and the names the tried to describe as. It is difficult for him to get it right, but eventually, he was able to get it through.

    ¡°. . . In this project, we have found out these natural resources have the same integrity and identity from much any other world. Because of many different worlds with alternative exteriors and interiors altogether. We found out there is more innovation without using magic. Together, we developed a project focusing on the sea. The large spaces provided to produce energy is a must. The thought of underwater civilization is new idea and away from the presence of neutral mana . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . No matter, we have the new and improved sea water power plant. It will constantly need of maintenance because we are in the prototype stage. As we are going to make another anti-mana project, that we are sure to prove that no gods¡¯ magic ever created what man should¡¯ve been created on their own. We will finish this project and prove it all before the other department, who finally visualized their ideas on mana fusion research. This is the race that we mustn¡¯t lose for the future of our human race . . .¡±

    Elrond stops and remembered that line. Back then, before Archscience was fully identify after the success of all mana type combination. The fifth mana was born. Tabitha continues to listen to the audio but Elrond didn¡¯t anything else

    ¡°Hey, is something wrong? The audio still playing¡±

    ¡°Apologies, history kicks in and I almost forgot how the discovery led this world into the apocalypse¡±

    ¡°You mean something it didn¡¯t use any mana¡±

    ¡°That one is fine, it was back then against their opposing research. A name that I have said before, it was its prequel name¡±

    ¡°You mean Archscience?¡±

    Elrond calmly sighs ¡°Yes, I am not done with the audio. As promised that my offer will help you to build what you have wanted when you returned home¡±

    Tabitha continues to listen about the project, then her mind shifted away and thought about Archscience. It is known to be the ultimate mixture of all the mana types in correct uses. It was the most difficult procedure to combine all mana into one. The mana was used to any productions. It was treated an industrial power structure.

    Treating the mana as an alternative material fusion to the other like a computer. Alternatingly everything was used for by the logic of its strength and weaknesses. This makes her head spins to think and listen to Elrond. It was hard enough, but this makes the idea of the use of Archscience. She thinks that way after reading some books in the archives. Then she soon understands that those mana types are like that, different alteration and multitude of combination without causing a compound that separate or explodes from the unstable reactions.

    Neutral mana is the main mana source of life and imagination out of strong will. It can¡¯t stand against runes for its solid materials carved and engraved with highly concentrated mana that granted by the dwarven gods. It can kill the neutral mana. However, runes can¡¯t do much against shamanism, neither will shaman against it. Its reaction and condition required certain conditions to activate. If imbalance it will forced to leave or to balanced it without any changes happening to the living. It doesn¡¯t matter of it all when the elven magic comes forth. It is like a force of nature coming down, but lasts only like it behaves in a natural disaster.

    Archscience is the one that was able to balance them all. So much details getting inside her head, it makes it no sense how they harmonized together. The only guild she knew who can master the combination of it all is the Dexter Guild. Then she stops. Elrond sees her in shock.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks

    ¡°There is something on my mind. Who are the people who can still manufacturing made from Archscience?¡±

    ¡°Many can craft it¡±

    ¡°No, I mean. In an industrial level. I remember my world manufacturing with vast technologies require different natural sources to create it. Again, are there people who are capable to do it?¡±

    ¡°As of now, only in Rune Isles have the materials needed for the Runes. It says so in the name. Kinteinnou region is flourishing at first with stable neutral mana. Shamanism is mostly everywhere now within the chaos. The elven gods are the one who will be providing the elven magic. But I know that power never goes away after it descends. They can able to manufacture it together if they can able to compressed the elven magic than forever spread into nothing. I¡¯d say, Enders Bridge have the chance to make Archscience works¡±

    ¡°Then what you are saying is that Enders Bridge has the capable to manufacture dangerous weapons¡±

    ¡°It seems so, why are so interested about it now. We are just learning about your future project when you go back home¡±

    ¡°I know, but it reminds me of Archivist¡¯s mother. Me being involved with the Dexter Guild, which what I recall can use Archscience. Sorry, but I feel like I want to know more about Archscience¡±

    Elrond sees her passion shifted. He turns his head and feels downed. ¡°I see, then we should be discussing for the other time¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡± She apologizes and left.

    As she left from the sphere. The old man from Dexter Guild heard their conversation as he surveyed the sphere. Elrond comes out from the sphere and lays his elven magic near his mouth closing in to suffocate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to interfere. Let it flow naturally and learn about your mana type. She wants to leave this world, and she will do any harm to you nor this bridge¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t see fear and kept his eyes professionally as his life is not worth than the fate of his entire guild. However, Elrond says a good point. He stops and let Tabitha understand this world a little bit more.

    Tabitha returned to the guild tower and sees the elder lady standing in front of the entrance.

    ¡°Elder Lady!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± Surprised by her loud voice calling her name.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Archivist¡¯s mother?¡±

    ¡°She is somewhere up on the stairs¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t have the patience and played her cards and search for her. Archivist¡¯s mother is with the other guild members taking a break and Tabitha teleports herself near them. The magic appearing before them and a strong spell come forth to negate Tabatha¡¯s amateurish entrance.

    The blasts went silent and the force that supposed to fly away their things they have on the table have ceased. Tabitha comes to Archivist¡¯s mother and said,

    ¡°I think I want to know something from you¡±

    She looks at her and the others are looking to the mother. Archivist¡¯s mother looks around as she sees herself being turned against by Tabitha¡¯s stare. Tabitha continues

    ¡°Archscience, I want to know why your son talks about Dexter Guild?¡±

    The guildmembers stepping back and give them the space they need to talk. Archivist¡¯s mother said to her about them

    ¡°This is really out of a blue. Yet, we might get along and share some details¡±

    She gives her the pictures of the guild banners. The same banners who she met at the island. Archivist¡¯s mother continues

    ¡°I have my own business to figure things out when they come back from the island. This time though, I won¡¯t be asking for it. I have been talking with the guildmembers from how I act. As of now, I am planning to help you in some way to pay the favor to let my son face the dangers he didn¡¯t face before. A demonic presence of a follower. Ask away, this is the least I could do after our first meeting¡±

    ¡°Archscience, is it true that the people who discover it are the same people in my city?¡±

    Tabitha should¡¯ve asked Elrond about it, but instead she asks her. The reason behind her head was because this is what expected to put trust to the Raker Mawn guildmember. Either it is foolish or not, Archivist¡¯s mother actually knows about it more than Elrond. Tabitha is one lucky girl. She casts her magic up to the Archives and messaged him. Myrrkei receives it and noted about Tabitha¡¯s curiosity. Asking permission if she is ready to see the secrets of the Archscience.

    Myrrkei responds, and she replies to Tabitha. ¡°If you¡¯re ready to witness the such a feat. You¡¯ll take your first quest as a Raker Mawn guildmember. Accept this quest and maybe I can help you understand. Will you accept it?¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s not I was saying at all. I just want to know about Archscience¡±

    Tabitha sees in her eyes glow, and her cards quickly open up and was able to block her eyes with an illusion. That almost scared her. Tabitha feels her gaze has magic to harm her. She was put into a predicament that she never readied for. Her first quest, going on a mission with Archivist¡¯s mother. She feels regretting it, but seeking the truth will always be the hardest challenge for her. Just like she did when trying to save her community.

 The Myths of Archscience part 2 - Chapter 191

    COI C191

    A decade ago, Enders Bridge had called out the prosecution of Dexter Guild¡¯s activities inside Mountaiwall¡¯s criminal organization. Among the people who is listening to the hearing. It was Archivist¡¯s mother.

    ¡°. . . The Not Worthy guild had once again accused their rivals, the non-religious group, the series of modern production, and the first military group drafted since the beginning of this city¡¯s Founding. Dexter Guild, what are your defense in the accusation of human trafficking?¡±

    She had never forgotten that accusation since the day when the crowd found carved flesh bodies. Both engraved by shamanistic cursed and branded steel bonded in their skin. The evidences were so crystal clear, not even the Jigeram¡¯s light itself can¡¯t compete to a man¡¯s perfection creating the horrors it had done throughout many years or cycles. The look of the Archscientist¡¯s face, the predecessor, have shown little concern about that. Yet, there are other Dexter Guild members are against him. Sadly, they were not suitable to replace him any time soon.

    Archivist¡¯s mother, listens to what Tabitha is troubling. It was the future she could be expecting. The truth what she had in mind might as well develop something more than she had never thought of.

    ¡°. . . After my fun in the convention, I thought this is going to be the best reliving back in my world. Then, I never think about the negative side of it. The technology of this world is truly advance, but I know that this region didn¡¯t have the industries needed to rebuild the civilization. Sanquin and the others told me about the dark side. If Isekai City turned for the worse. I want to stop it like I did the community who are force into Fuku City¡±

    As they are talking, they are already sent out to Rune Isles. They form a small team as they descend secretly into a secret passage to one of the ruins beneath the isles. Archivist¡¯s mother, Tabitha, Kiege, and the man who was working in their guild¡¯s infirmary. A request from Archivist¡¯s mother for a need of a healer. Kiege has her experience going through the Rune Isles and friend to Tabitha. Tabitha will be at ease with a friend by her side, and at the same time worried to step into the Rune Isles and her time venturing in this apocalyptic continent.

    They journeyed through one of the vehicles just for Tabitha, not letting her body exposed to the isles with her less controllable mana easily be detected by the deranged mana addicted creatures. This vehicle is ridden for the luxurious Enders who have possessed nobility, but highly contain powerful mana they need to hide from the creatures on the surface. They made it inside a special containment unit where Tabitha will be wearing her own rune protective suit.

    Once they got in, there is an elevator going deeper down. The way it uplifts from the deepest level of the depths suddenly pop up in front of her as she is wearing her suit. Kiege says to her with a warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exposed anything that your mana had. We are going inside one of the ruins containing archscience equipment. It will be difficult for you to step inside with the sea creatures readying to lay an ambush out of you¡±

    ¡°Gulp* Ah, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t you think it is better just to have me doing my quest in Kinteinnou?¡±

    The healer responds ¡°Nope, the Jigeram¡¯s light is in its strongest state. I think your cards will be useless when you cast it without any reinforced runes¡±

    Archivist¡¯s mother watches him passing through readying the elevator to descends. ¡°If you wish to learn about archscience. Then you need to see the immortalized state that you never believe what we are trying teach you. We are heading where you can learn the finalization of this world¡¯s latest tech¡±

    ¡°You mean, there are still alive down there. Why didn¡¯t you guys couldn¡¯t shut it down¡±

    Kiege shakes her head and taps Tabitha¡¯s shoulder multiple times. ¡°archscience is an incredible new form of creation. It is one, and only, source of mana that defies the powers of the gods. It is both a blessing and a nightmare. What you will going to see is the godless path of archscience¡±

    In the meantime, while they are ready to descend, Archivist¡¯s mother first needs a proper introduction in their little team. ¡°First of, we need to properly know each other. Our meetings at first were not as pleasant. Calling me ma¡¯am is so respectful of you, Tabitha. I will allow to call me that, and you need to learn more a bit of us. Dewn, could you please share the circle? We need to understand each other and our roles needed for this quest¡±

    Kiege and Tabitha looks at him as he was joined because of her request. He was personally called for because he is one of the easy to get supports who is temporary assigned in the infirmary.

    The healer is setting up the elevator and feel a little bit forced. It doesn¡¯t bother him, but the interaction feels like from the others he didn¡¯t want to. He turns around and trying to say nothing. He sees Tabitha is trying to figure out what she was going to do in this quest. He points out to everyone

    ¡°Tabitha, Kiege, Viste, and called me Dewn. That¡¯s right, I used her last name. If you don¡¯t get it, it is mostly old war names back in the Heroes and Demons Era. Ma¡¯am Viste shouldn¡¯t be mentioned her first name as it is named after magic chant to cast her abilities . . .¡±

    Ma¡¯am Viste chuckles that Dewn is not taken likely of his serious tone. A serious doctor and called out here because of her veteran being Raker Mawn Guild. While him continues on as Tabitha is taking an interest of his explanation.

    ¡°. . . Kiege, already a profession to loot and use archscience tech. She has her eyes in the archives searching for upgrades with simple magic items. I see, you have your ocesl¡±

    Kiege introduces her lamp ¡°Yup, it is rotating lamp and eight frames consist of magic scrolls. The burner is low and can last or even stop completely to burn one frame as my magic caster¡±

    Kiege spins the lamp like a roulette and one of the frames takes a light. A spell is cast and it casts air flowing light, it releases a gust of wind with strong bright light and the wind blows around them. Then it calms down. Dewn knows about the scroll.

    ¡°The light guarding the archives. You were able to harness it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it can be a good scout on its own as we are not going to expose ourselves with our own light source¡±

    Dewn nods of her versatile innovation. Kiege remains ambitious for her adventuring through the Rune Isles.

    ¡°To my respects, I am just a doctor calling me Dewn or better write my name as ¡®Dune¡¯, and there is nothing I could say to pronounce it in your dialect, Tabitha. Like what Ma¡¯am Viste wanting a healer, even though there are more versatile healers. She brought me as a need both support and fighting¡±

    Tabitha leans to Kiege if she knows any detail about him. She can¡¯t say and only left her to see that they never group up together. Dewn can¡¯t say much of his skills and rely only the equipment on his doctor¡¯s bag.

    Ma¡¯am Viste can explain to them vaguely. ¡°Just imagine like he has the same abilities like Oue¡¯jhnr, a friend of yours¡±

    Dewn turns around not feeling amused that he is being compared a strong candidate. He tries to protest. But he is too unwilling to have a talk with her stubborn attitude. Viste continues

    ¡°He is magic item user, but no regards to the use of runes. He is more sided with elven artifacts, but still leaning to use tools instead using it, right?¡±

    Dewn still kept his face unamused ¡°Then what am I in terms of strength?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Viste said it without a clear reason.

    He turns to them, neither of them can¡¯t put him how capable he can be. He is a healer, and only thing he can say to the both of them

    ¡°Sigh* Just provide me the support and I¡¯ll be showing you what I can do. I am a ¡®battle¡¯ doctor and also can manufacture what materials lie underneath. We won¡¯t be losing medical supplies. But in regards to food, I don¡¯t think I can provide you with that experience¡±

    Tabitha turns to Kiege, her eyes shared the same smirk from what Yui and her had argued before. Kiege can cook, and Tabitha is worried what she is going to cook in such the filthy apocalyptic ruins.

    ¡°I think it will be easy for us guild members to know each other, except for you, newcomer. I have my eyes on you from what the line of conversation in the guild tower. You have the rituals from Circoston by Archivist, and you learn chain of commands in your training in the sphere. I have no idea why you are ready to descend here of all places without proper battle training. What can you do besides act like Myrrkei?¡±

    ¡°Acting as Myrrkei?¡± Tabitha was confused.

    Kiege explains it to her ¡°Myrrkei was never a fighter, but his swift research is always getting data while being chased or having someone else to do it for him¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. No, I think I can handle myself with these . . .¡±

    She shows it to him with her decks. All the women in her team know about it, except for him. The serious look of his face as he didn¡¯t know anything about magic cards. He honestly replies

    ¡°Pardon for my inexperience, I have never seen such magic item. Like what Ma¡¯am Viste told us to know each other. I think it will be better for me to learn how you do it than what it is. I think this is enough, Ma¡¯am Viste. Shall we sink into the depths?¡±

    Viste sees that Dewn is making it short and simple and she thinks that it is enough. Tabitha is a beginner in these isles and there should be no problem.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡±

    The elevator starts to descend and the exit is starting to open. Into the depths of the sea where the island they can see through the darkness under the sea. Tabitha sees the islands are floating itself up. The bewildered of her eyes never would witness such islands floating where the sun rays little by little as it floats by like clouds. She continues to look at the window as the others watching her amazed rather than feared. Dewn leans to Viste and said

    ¡°To where are we going?¡±

    ¡°One of the sinking vessels¡±

    ¡°Will she be ready to witness the aquatic creatures? Those are not the same dark horrors from what I heard among the city adventurers¡±

    ¡°They have feared the horrors not the natural kind¡±

    ¡°I thought they are getting used to the monstrosity looks¡±

    ¡°And you think they could fear the bright colors. These are sea creatures¡±

    ¡°Then my problem will be the machines. The archscience domesticated those creatures, strong or nightmarish¡±

    ¡°She will be more surprised than she had ever expected it. The surface has its monstrosity, but under the sea is where it hides its remnants of the past. The creatures where not influenced by the magic hunger. The irony that archscience can save it¡±

    ¡°. . . while at the same time trapped them into becoming worse¡±

    A large thud landing somewhere in the middle of sea levels. Tabitha looks at the window and saw sea creatures swimming, healthily as its scales and eyes are perfectly healthy in her eyes. The difference from the monsters here and above that they don¡¯t have mana within them. Perfectly fine as the world is fully engulfed with neutral man. They step out from the elevator and found more Enders stationed and resting inside the room. They look at them and Viste shows them their quest.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°We are here for a quest. We brought someone from Isekai City to gather data¡±

    Tabitha hears Viste mentioning about it in a different detail. At first, she was here to know about archscience but why change the information. She reaches out to her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s going on? I thought we are going to learn about archscience¡±

    The Enders told her ¡°Yes, you are going to learn archscience. You need a software to gather data here. If you have strong memory chip to store the data completely then the reward is already fulfilled¡±

    Viste added ¡°We don¡¯t know how many bytes needed to fully to take it all. But if you succeeded to get as much of data you can. The Enders Bridge will pay highly in gald¡±

    Kiege turns up and sees something is wrong. ¡°Huh, but we are in the entrance. The main data storage lies deep within the core of the ruins. This area is too exposed to leaking waters crushing in the inside. It would take days to get there or are we . . .¡±

    The Enders gives her no worries ¡°This moon cycle had made the creatures headed west. You will be experience healthy ones, their numbers are chasing the Alga¡¯s light. They recovered much of their mana, that¡¯s why you can¡¯t see them a lot swimming here¡±

    Dewn feels like Viste is trying to find something, and Tabitha¡¯s personal device might have enough memory to get her there. He turns to Tabitha questioning about her device.

    ¡°Say, if we are going to gather data. How much memory does your device has?¡±

    Tabitha checks her device. She forgot that in the convention, she found some nice upgrades and boosted her system in such an impressive condition. She surprises herself and said

    ¡°10TB?!!¡±

    ¡°T? B . . . What¡¯s T stands for. I know G is the highest form of memory. Is it bigger?¡±

    Tabitha coughs herself and trying to kept in line. If gigabytes are the highest form of memory this world have. Then the imagination of her getting the reward with so many programs she could get in terabytes. She is looking forward what files she could get in archscience. The Enders watch the team looking confidently especially Tabitha within her disbelief. They give them the direction and ways how to get into the main storage data. It will take long as the only entrance is open while around it is sealed tight.

    They set out, inside the vessel is massive and it connects to the ruins able to blocked the sea water in. The technology it had to prevent the water from leaking in as magic converting the water into air, but side effects occurred where the water turns to air including the salt. The salts are forced into gas with its poisonous substance release inside the ruins. The Enders provide them a full head covered gas mask. They step into the strange ruins as the sounds of machine echoing inside still functioning since the years it fell into the sea depths.

    Tabitha and her team entered the main docking area, the sight to be hold where airships still able to restore its integrity. There are robots around able to maintain a clean environment except for the air. The poisonous fumes roaming into the air and she saw a massive hole being utilized and converting the water into air. It exhausts the excess air out from the vessel as few numbers of massive sea creatures can¡¯t go close to it as the gas is releasing to the surface like a barrier. Tabitha asks Kiege.

    ¡°Where in the world am I right now? What kind of apocalypse is this? Medieval or Sci-fi?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what are you talking about, except being an apocalypse. Yeah, this place is really made you fear what archscience can do to build it¡±

    They reach to the boarding area and the door opens itself. A monster thrown to their direction and almost land above them. The chain attached on the monster pulled back in, but only a short distance away from them getting hit. The monster is a sea creature trying to moves it body to find water for it to swim. The Enders come forth and forced it lying on the ground, suffocating it into the poisonous air. Viste guides them to move on the side as the Enders are busy trying to kill it. The Alga¡¯s light inside of the sea creature continue to held it for dear life until the gills washed it down with poisonous vapor.

    It dies as Tabitha¡¯s team moved passed it. Tabitha can¡¯t believe her eyes as the sea creature is here and inside.

    ¡°How did that thing make it here?¡±

    Kiege explains ¡°It has magic now. It probably trying to run away from the starving or it find its prey¡±

    Dewn added ¡°If they have it here. I can imagine that thing can heal itself¡±

    Tabitha takes a deep breath and guessing ¡°Can you imagine my people with strong mana would be able to stop it?¡±

    Dewn replies ¡°Yes, but you won¡¯t be finding rest in this inhabit isles. The desperate hungers will find you leaving you drained and exhausted. Feasting you with everything it had¡±

    Tabitha grips her device and takes her video inside the dockyard. The absurdity of how archscience can do made her wondering of all possibilities it can bring to her city. Able to sustain the facility with robots and keep going like it is alive on its own.

    ¡°Do you think it is better to use it as a Foundation¡±

    Dewn rejects the idea ¡°Archscience indeed have its incredible sights, but without knowledge to where are you from is the knowledge of the gods know. If this technology truly can able to do it. Just imagine the invasion it can do to bring other worlds from here. The gods won¡¯t be able go against a hybrid with only a part of their powers within it¡±

    They are now in the waiting room, and Kiege goes to the terminal and recharges her own equipment. She opens her bag and the robotic arm is being charged by only the phase of the light beaming in. It powers up and now floating above her shoulder and holding her ocesl. Kiege takes a deep breath and trying to control the floating robotic arm with her mind. It responds correctively and able to move as swift as her and spinning the ocesl and reloading the mana scrolls into the eight frames.

    After others are preparing, they step into the corridors and the hallway is in front of them. Viste gives Tabita a warning,

    ¡°Once we are heading to this direction, we are going to take a long walk instead to the open short paths. You need to gather as much data as each terminal is open. Different rooms that had purposes and facilities that your device hopefully can update and collect the data. Alright?¡±

    Tabitha nods as the corridor starts blinking, another Enders step into the waiting room. Dragging a sea creature already dried up, they watch her cuts off some guts and scales and something inside of it was able to make it move.

    A robotic exoskeleton, a parasite like phenomenon controlling the fish possessing runes as its power. The woman looks at them going into the corridor and said

    ¡°The cybernetics workshop is clear. Be careful, the AIs are now remade into the shamanism as their brain. Don¡¯t show any hostile or dare to interact their ¡®rituals¡¯. You do understand me clearly¡±

    Viste bows for her help and continue to move on. Tabitha followed her team as the door of the hallway shuts, leaving the last glimpse of light as she turns around blinded by the strong lights.

    As they move along, the robots are repairing the hallway after a big messy fight. The parts are being removed and replaced with new ones. They are coming from the vents taking piece by piece of the materials from out of no where as the hallway is being fix fast. They disinfect the taints from fish¡¯s blood and bits of its flesh were turned to dust with crystallized dust. It feels like a horror is trying to reset itself as the dents and damage left like there are something is going to come out from the walls. As they moved passed it, the sounds from vents are getting louder as the footsteps is coming beneath them.

    The floor has starting curved and bend, the sounds, it keeps going beneath their feet and everybody is readying their weapons. Viste and Kiege positioned themselves to the front and Tabitha sees the pacing and tried to follow them. Dewn pulled her in front of him as she quivers by the noise.

    ¡°Ready yourself, we don¡¯t need to get closer or we will be cornered each other¡±

    Tabitha nods her head and ready to face her first enemies.

    The walls and the floors are banging in, the noise is coming out as the floor starts piercing a hole to the floor plates. One small hole appeared then the rest followed from different directions. The air flows in as the vapor leaking in. The floor bounces off and the plate flies off to the ceiling. Viste moves in and stomps the sea creature from getting inside. The creature splatters and its body spread into the hallway. The body of a crustacean as its shells weren¡¯t strong enough against her powerful attacks.

    The other floor plates are opening, and the front trying to destroy them before getting in. At Tabitha and Dewn¡¯s back as the wall breaks open and a stinger comes at them. Dewn brings out his rod and parried the sting. He holds it with his hands as the poison is tainting on his gloves. He tries to pull it to them, but he was being pulled instead. More stingers are coming at him as Tabitha uses her magic card to boosts his strength. He was able to break the stinger but the rest hits him. He dodges his head to protect his gas mask. He then pushed away as more stings keep hitting his body, put away his rod, and pull out his flare.

    He uses the fluid the poison on the flare. It lights up as he wipes on it. The poison fused with magic able for the flare to react. The burns on his body as the flare is interacting with releasing a blinding light to attract his enemies. The stingers entered the hallway, as it hypnotized by the flare. The flare is burning in the middle of it and unleash healing pathogen into the air. The poison had been cured as he sprays it on him, then later as it burns to the last line of the flare. It comes out with lethal dosage imitating the same poison and he throws it at the crustacean stingers.

    The creatures were hit to only their eyes and mouths. Couldn¡¯t breathe nor see, they use their healing magic, but the poison from the flares contaminated the healing process. Dewn¡¯s flare is a mechanism stages spell. 1st layer is to detect the magic, then release a compound to attract the source of magic user. The second layer is the cure, both cleansing and healing. Third, when the last of the flare burning light overdose the cure with intoxicating substance. It will overwhelm any healing effects and persist the effects of the spell losing control of the original caster.

    It was not over. The blinded crustaceans are backing away. Dewn didn¡¯t let them go and finished them off with his rod. He hits them but bounces right off.

    ¡°Tsk*¡±

    The obvious of his strength of his weapon is laughable, and with the boosts given by Tabitha becomes fruitless. Kiege steps right in and attacked the crustaceans with her bladed weapons. Piercing through its armored shell. Taken down the creatures as fast as they could. Kiege¡¯s robotic arm pulled out something from her bag and release the scent into the dead creatures. She then pulled them out from the hallway.

    Viste managed to clear a path then opens the door. They made it out as another noise is coming in. Louder and bigger as before. As the door closes, Kiege¡¯s robotic arm is stuck by the door. It opens its lens and watch creatures she brought upon the crustaceans. Tabitha reacts as fast as she could during that fight. It was too fast for her, but able to use her support magic cards on her team. She didn¡¯t even look for her attacking cards as the numbers of those crustaceans keep coming as they entered.

    Kiege is by the door, where they left the fight. The hologram coming from her robotic arm on the floor as she can see the glimpse of the creatures.

    ¡°They are still here in the sea. They still eat it raw like any predator would¡±

    ¡°What are you looking at, Kiege?¡±

    ¡°Some old enemies that I was able to bait them into. They are fit and healthy. Biting it raw, they can chew the shells like they are like biscuits¡±

    Kiege gives her a view of the hologram and saw really beef sea creatures with limbs, chowing down the crustaceans, ignoring the poison and its strong shell as they fought back. It looks amphibians with teeth and partial limbs. After chowing it down, their bodies start to adapt and poison needles coming out and grown its own spikes.

    She backs away and ask Kiege ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Temporary adaptation, if you don¡¯t know what they are. They are old rituals trying to cleanse the Rune Isles abomination. Don¡¯t be deceived how they are thriving in this environment. They appeared by the scent of my bait. They didn¡¯t come here normally, but summoned by the scent¡±

    ¡°What did you give them?¡±

    ¡°Their ashes, it is forbidden for the spirits to manifest in flesh. If something like that happen, they are going to look around and wipe it clean including who are near to it. That will hold them off¡±

    From the other side of the hallway, Kiege understands that killing them will attract the predators. More and more of them in different species will follow the scent of struggling prey. She didn¡¯t know whether they are following Alga¡¯s light or stay hunting like it normally would, always desperate. They can possibly beat it, but in a tight room. It will be hard for them to fight against a specific creature. She hears Viste¡¯s voice calling out to them, the two followed Viste as she shows them the terminal.

    ¡°This is your first attempt, Tabitha. I hope that device of yours will be able go against the odds¡±

    Viste shows it to her the terminal. Tabitha takes a closer look, she doesn¡¯t know whether she can understand it, but she placed her device near it from what she learned from Myrrkei. The terminal reacts and it starts to update itself in the presence of her device.

    ¡®Analyzing¡¯

    it spoke and redirect the data to her device. The device itself replicate the sounds of the terminal.

    ¡®Converting . . . Processing . . . Updating . . . Complete¡¯

    Viste and the other guild members hear the words that they never hear before. The words coming out of Kiege¡¯s mouth was a big surprise

    ¡°Updating? I never heard the terminal saying it, neither would be saying complete¡±

    The room fell into electrical static as the terminal resets itself. Tabitha sees the room blinking as the lights shuttering and the terminal rebooted. She checks her device and saw the data is fully downloaded into her device and saw the memory it used. Her mouth drops and her eyes wide.

    ¡°286 GB! transferred into my device. That was so FAST¡±

    ¡°Fast indeed¡± Viste never would be imagine that this room, the prep room for the cybernetic workshop has so many data. The previous years they can¡¯t get the whole data and only get a partial. Even when trying to stable the corrupt data. This room pretends to show electric static pulsing the terminal to reboot. Now laying her focus on to Tabitha, Tabitha is taking a look at the data. She opens the file and found the same tech that Kiege is using.

    The term called as psychic exoskeleton. Comparing with Kiege¡¯s robotic arm, from what parts it has. It is a floating arm and treated an extension of their limbs. Rely heavily to most magic users such as mage and mana fluent individuals. It is their main strength to counter against runes and stronger enemies in natural strength. It is base on how many mana they have to feed on the robot. The more mana it had the more they can puppeteer it in different ways. If it was used by less magic user, it can only act as an extra limb and nothing added it except adding components.

    Tabitha looks at the limb stuck into the door. She can¡¯t believe that Kiege¡¯s scavenged item has more it can do than just an extra limb. Unfortunately, it limits how much mana she had to her control and requires energy. She turns to the next file as her expectation of discovery turned horrid. Another cybernetic limb, relies on bio-machinery. It requires dead cells to control a dead body. The dead body has remaining mass of neutral mana within, and this cybernetic body can use the dead husk as fuel. Turning it into a decaying zombie.

    The rest of the files becomes darker and darker and see the historical records when the desperation went through the roof after years of the war between heroes and demons. She turns to Viste with her expression felt cold.

    ¡°What are you trying to show me, Ma¡¯am Viste?¡±

    She sees her eyes looking grim and the desperation of the past led them into the apocalypse they have to live by.

    ¡°This is the final advancement of archscience when it comes to war. Be prepared for the rest of these ruins. You may saw the horrors of the war. Be ready to find a way to end it. Your city may become one in the future¡±

    Kiege and Dewn are stepping aside as their conversation were going to what she needed to know. Understand about the archscience. Tabitha has a long way to go and take her time to go around the ruins in this underwater vessel. After seeing the dockyards meant for flying airships, this vessel wasn¡¯t meant for the sea. It was supposed to be in the air. She says to Viste

    ¡°Will it also help me to stop my city from becoming like this?¡±

    Viste nods and put Tabitha more she could follow Elrond¡¯s words, go with the flow.

 The Enders Data They Seek part 1 - Chapter 192

    COI C192

    Tabitha and her team are taking their rest. They didn¡¯t take the entire day doing their quest. It is very different when adventuring in Kinteinnou region. The surface took them according to their schedule, but here it is according the timing of their enemies taking action both monsters and machines. This makes her experience shifts through day and night to when and where to go in this used to be flying vessel. Honestly, she feels in need the sense of release as she removes the protection to hide her mana. According to the Enders, there are saferooms or even safe vicinities that is big enough for them to stretch large numbers of Enders to feel like a boarding house.

    This place where they are at is more comfortable and furnished. This is where Dewn recommended. His friends mentioned about this place only prior to women instead of the men. There is a large window to see the other facilities meant to supervise among the facilities from here. The only thing they could see is a large wreckage and conflicted with the monsters and machines. There were a few Enders in their underwater suit moving by once in a little while. Tabitha records the man¡¯s adventure as he was being maw by predatory sea creatures and the alarming sentries coming his way.

    The man used the weaponry in this vessel and took them out cleanly from what she saw are energy weapons. She uses her magic cards to keep a keen eye on the man and found it amazing. The runes he had able to use telekinesis or polarization at the enemy. The mana is being injected to the sea creature filling it with mana unstable explosives and force it out to the schools of fishes. It bursts through its guts and feeding it containing mana and meat. Then exploded again in their bellies leaving in a mess of little fish chunks.

    The robots come after him then immediately stops as if it loses its track on him. He was still there and with some device blinking on his helmet. The man took a chunk of the reefs he found, then proceed to go elsewhere. He soon returned back inside the vessel where he resupplies his air container.

    Dewn comes to the window next to Tabitha and said ¡°Watching an old aquatic suit, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, did the Dexter Guild have that in their arsenal¡±

    ¡°Who knows, they are focusing on collecting rare resources that maintaining their equipment and ammunitions. Still, you can wear those if the Enders could place it among the saferooms¡±

    ¡°Can I wear them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can, but not from here. I heard among my friends that they are being selfish with the equipment. Luckily, you can easily find them near the leaks and doors lead to the underwater areas. It was supposed to be used anywhere, but it is much safer to place it where there is safe. Those suits are highly protected against them even you are being slowed inside the sea. It was probably for the best when you are accidentally fall off from the ship. That suit will save you back inside before the void of the sea takes you¡±

    ¡°Wow, I think I will keep in mind for it¡±

    Tabitha turns back to the window as the chunks are flying near them. The fast-moving sea creatures come by and snatch the chunks in top speed. The creatures look normal after having Alga¡¯s light regain their bodies showing like the sea is healed. It makes her realized that she never seen a starved fish any less than she saw from the surface. The monsters there before were truly skinny in bones. What is it really looks like to a famine fish under the sea?

    She smells something behind her. An aroma made her feel hungry. It was Kiege who is cooking using the safe room storage instead their supplies. The preparation are the dried fish and other sea foods she found days away since it was caught. Dewn replaced it with their own catch during their fight with the crustaceans. Replace the supplies with their own catch is a nice respect to use the safe rooms. However, Tabitha can¡¯t seem to get her appetite to see the colors after the dried fish is being cooked given strange looks.

    ¡°What are you cooking?¡± Tabitha asked worriedly

    ¡°Removing the preserves from its bodies. You know bacteria in this place is rather dangerous when contaminate. So, that machine the doctor will be using is covering with the substance in order to stop the infection. Ugh, you can¡¯t get a whiff first with the germs before smelling the bad ones covering the fish¡±

    Kiege took out the second batch as the first batch is next getting sliced by Viste. Tabitha watches them prepare it and leaving herself alone doing nothing to help them.

    ¡°Uhm, could I help somehow?¡±

    Viste replied ¡°Why not talking to us? It is getting boring to prepare the meal with this silent atmosphere. We can talk longer while we eat as well¡±

    ¡°If you really want me to ask, I want to know about your interest with me and the Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°That topic should be another time. You are not willing to be involved with my own works, you have your help preparing to leave anyway. For now, what about your interest in the archscience. I know that you are worried what if the city will lay their hands on it. What is your plan about it?¡±

    ¡°My plans? Well, I was hoping I could find someone who will be helping me to fight it without any help from the Dexter Guild. Still, I think R-cord and McS4 are still the people I could trust. They told me a lot of their differences. Have you met them before?¡±

    Dewn is waiting for Viste to respond. Her silent is pretending she is thinking. Her hesitation finding the right word makes him annoyed. Kiege hears him groans as if he knows all about it. Dewn didn¡¯t hide it, he just watching Viste trying to make a respond. His patience being crushed by the sounds of the equipment to marinate the crustaceans¡¯ meat.

    Press after press in fast sequence. It wasn¡¯t even a minute and Dewn¡¯s poker pace kept strong, but his mouth and body movement are groaning and tilting in quick succession. Viste sighs as she felt like Dewn is not too kind to keep secrets. A doctor who had his shares of patience faking their symptoms and extending his work because of it. She feels the mental pressure and said to Tabitha, honestly

    ¡°Yes, I have met them before. Not so young and who was involved in my work as a prosecutor. They are my witnesses in regards about their projects¡±

    ¡°Projects? Witness? In what case did you prosecute?¡±

    ¡°The strange activities when using archscience in their research. Reviving an old unit, they found in this ruin. This is not about our quest here. It was over and we should forget about it. Again, you can rely on the military corps. The rest of the departments, from what their guild called, were defending the suspect. The corps was the only group who are against them¡±

    Tabitha never thought Dexter Guild had a criminal record. The more she gets her interest, the less Viste explains further. A case was already over, and she couldn¡¯t say more. Tabitha is worried if she discovers darker than she had thought.

    The meal is ready, and no Enders around them are present. This place should have a lot of Enders women gathered here resting and enjoying what supplies it had. Thanks to the call of the defense in Enders Bridge, the saferooms here are peaceful leaving some nice rooms for them to choose and relax. Dewn sees the rooms and said to them while they eat.

    ¡°This place will be the only facility you can taste heavenly, Tabitha. After we leave this place, I hope you¡¯re not spoiled in this kind of luxury¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t believe what he said, as she about to take a bite on the fish. She feels the taste of luxury already.

    A monster food she looks at first in their preparation, made her feel disgust. At first, it was the smell form the first batch made her feel hurling. After taken a bite, she feels like the food was made by a gourmet chef. Kiege sees her being blessed from the wonderful taste. Viste tells Tabitha

    ¡°Don¡¯t think we can taste the same food as we have now. This vicinity is big and fit a lot of ingredients from Enders Bridge. What we have prepared are the seasoning and flavorings were left behind by the previous Enders. I took the privileged to get theirs and replace it with ours. Remember this place is where the women prefer¡±

    Tabitha keeps eating as she listens to her. Viste just smiles at her that she is acting like a spoiled girl, but Tabitha was in disbelief as she enjoys the monsters¡¯ meat. Viste turns to Dewn as he is already finished his share.

    ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡±

    ¡°I have my own need of supplies. If we are not going to the assigned room to get the data. I¡¯ll be gathering and making some medicine while you rest¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying, what about your share of the story. People resting needs a good trustful conversation¡±

    Dewn left leaving the three to continue their meal. Kiege seems to notice Viste¡¯s changed mood.

    ¡°For a woman who wants with Tabitha that much. You¡¯re really a hospitable woman¡±

    ¡°I have different objectives, and she is providing something more than I have imagined. She has the data and that¡¯s one of the three I needed¡±

    ¡°Then as of now we are going through your interest with Tabitha¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. Let¡¯s go for personal detail and let¡¯s know more about you. You seem to know a lot about this place¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I never took the time beneath the isles. I was more taking challenges at the surface. You can see how I got my special items. Those baits won¡¯t be possible to get with those ritual creatures hunting you down. It was all thanks to the person who saved me¡±

    ¡°. . . wha-¡° Tabitha is surprised by it and begins to lean closer to her.

    ¡°Yes, you heard me, there was a time sometimes you got bad luck¡±

    Tabitha got her interest when she hears Kiege is speaking about a love story, she got hook and continue leaning closer.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°He was incredible, coming from the sky like a warrior diving down to my enemies. Swooping like a bird and strikes them down before I even can see his face. . .¡±

    Viste looks at Kiege confused why she says something like that. No Enders can¡¯t go solo at the surface unless that Enders was an elite with zero use of neutral mana. Even if the runes they are carrying are coming from the dwarven gods. Its absurd powers should destroy them than leaving something survive. Then she looks at Tabitha eyeing Kiege with passion as she listens her story. She quietly grins that she is thinking it is just for fun. Kiege just made a story up just for Tabitha. They really are friends, don¡¯t they?

    The whole prince charming story was interrupted by Dewn, already carrying Kiege¡¯s robotic arm and his hands lay in front of Tabitha.

    ¡°Sorry for the intrusion, may I borrow your device?¡±

    ¡°Huh?! I mean, for what for?¡±

    ¡°Your main interest is the data storage, or would you like to search around finding routes where this vessel keeps locking and unlocking doors randomly¡±

    Tabitha gives her device immediately. The boring back and forth hits her, when she was in the sphere ¡°Go have it, there is no signal here anyway¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°No signal? then my debt should be paid to have it¡±

    Tabitha shakenly turns toward him. Her desperate expression as she immediately clings to his collar and hold his gas mask tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Dewn removes his gas mask and reveals his unphased face. Tabita is twitching her lips and her eyes start to tear up. Her device loses signal when she reaches down to the depths. The Isekai City¡¯s signals and internet were based only the electromagnetic waves of the neutral mana. Even though the Jigeram¡¯s light block it, there is always signal in the seismic waves (don¡¯t ask). But here in the sea, it can¡¯t reach the vibrations nor the frequencies.

    Her excitement made her said it to him. ¡°PLEASE! DO IT! I can give you a kiss if you actual did it¡±

    Dewn replies with a serious disrespectful decline ¡°I¡¯m married, you weak seductive maiden!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, sorry. I can¡¯t help myself. It just on the cheek. Don¡¯t be harsh¡±

    Viste tsks at her ¡°My, you don¡¯t know the faithful romance of a man. That would be another conversation after our meal. Dewn, be careful to this cityfolk. We don¡¯t know how they behave¡±

    Dewn sighs and puts back on his gas mask. He walks to the door and said to Tabitha ¡°I¡¯m not acting rude because of your attitude. I¡¯m just worried after that¡±

    He left, leaving Tabitha dumbfounded ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    The awkward silence persists. Kiege says ¡°He is married, your city¡¯s cheating culture . . .¡±

    Viste responds ¡°Don¡¯t speak of it. Yui will only be and lastly be the one who is going to describe it to us, negatively. I don¡¯t care enough what culture they have. Tabitha didn¡¯t even know out culture¡±

    Tabitha looks down and feeling rude to him. She ironically agrees with them, the cheating stuff is really not welcomed. There are some in this world, she guarantees it. The fear she thought is the consequence.

    Dewn went out alone. He sees the personal engineering station is blinking. The vessel here is still damaged and kept the aftermath of the fight. It wasn¡¯t an Enders who is involved but the machines and the sea creatures. The clawing track marks are already giving him signs that the creature is using the Alga¡¯s light. Viste was right to rest inside the vicinity. The creatures are evolving into what kind of species it will become. After a close investigation, it seems like the machine had won. Rely only with his own equipment with the help of Kiege¡¯s robotic arm holding Tabitha¡¯s device. The only luck he could get better weapons are the machines. He shrugged it off like it is forbidden for him.

    The personal engineering station opens and it was the machines itself able to subjugated one of the sea creatures. Put together, half machine and creature together. Still fresh and abominating with its leaked blood installed in runes. The laser vision is pointing on to him as the laser changes color from blue to red. The hybrid spotted him and begin leaping through around. It is too new and its body is not coordinating its new attachments. Through walls and corners then to the ceiling hiding the vision from the light. The unnecessary movements made Dewn waits for it to act.

    He looks at Tabitha¡¯s device thinking the stupid option. The hybrid is waiting at the ceiling for him to strike. Without any range weapons on him, and the robotic arm he treated as extra limb. Dewn thought about it, then lays down behind him, shaken his head as he heads to the power lines. The lights were switch off and the steps of the hybrid immediately lands on the floor with a powerful weight denting the platforms. It rushes at him readying its arms and teeth. Dewn is waiting for it as the gas mask lights up its visor.

    The laser keeps it red on his back. Continuing to move all around then turns straight. The moment it reaches at his back, he is strengthening the lights on his gas mask blinding the sea creature¡¯s eyes. The robot resists the blind and tries to hit him. A parry coming from his rod then pushing the hybrid to the side without damaging the machine. Using his magic items to enhance his feet and kicks the hybrid against the railings. The boost forces the sea creatures hit on the railings splitting it in half.

    The robot forced to cut off the sea creatures head and used it as an extension mace with its teeth. The robotic arm comes to his rescue and able to block it without hitting the camera on its hand. The machine fell to the ground leaving only the sea creature¡¯s torso. He reaches through the components hidden inside. Its parts are ripped along with the runes connecting it. The machine fell as the runes were vandalized. The hybrid was defeated, leaving him some parts for him to use.

    He wipes off the chunks and the meat, and pulled up the machine parts he needed. The sounds of the other machines are coming this way. Then he proceeds to go to the personal engineering station. While he was inside, the station closes itself and began recharging both the device and the robotic arm. There, he should be upgrading Tabitha¡¯s device. The station mostly had guiding systems and other leftover data that would benefit to collect or to access. With the robotic parts he took, the processing chip he got was able to trace with the device.

    The device uploaded the data and able to create a map system as it projects with the camera. Dewn sees the map and the blinking dots are telling him that those are the areas were rerouted and the one that Viste thought would be harder for them to venture through. Added little recordings among the machines, the surviving machine he took down had presented some interesting creatures. It is truly the signs of the species are deciding to evolved. From sea creatures to highly formed beasts, now starving to the point of searching anything to eat. Dewn pulls out more of his equipment to make use of the scraps he got.

    It wasn¡¯t that long as the claws of the sea creatures are prying in the station. A tongue lashes out into the small gap of the opening. The robotic arm was able to catch it and dropped the device. Dewn catches it and keeps it safe by holding it. Only a sound of a snap of the device, the creature pulls its tongue back. The robotic arm lets it go, but he grabs it with his other hand. Using more of his magic items, he enhances his strength able to pulls in by the door. The robotic arm grabs the device. Dewn takes his first execution as he injects a syringe into the head, piercing through its skull then quickly kills it.

    Once the station opens, it seems this creature is alone. The drooling of its head is showing shine of mana decayed by his needle. The feeling of the weight and the stench it has is already fuming into the air. With his gas mask filter out the toxins as he breathes. It is clear that the creature is still evolving. He sees the machines are torn in little pieces and collecting the scraps of each other. There are a lot of fighting than he initially thought and continues to move on. As it repairs itself, they soon collecting the biomass, and rebuilding it. The cybernetics are merging together to what remains they find.

    Into the next room, where it needed a key. Dewn uses the device to the door. It detects it and somehow speak out the detail of the digital key card.

    ¡°Guard unit, approved¡±

    Dewn has access as a guard. Then his next journey to find the next level key access will be the authoritative units. In his mind as the device shows to him in the projection as he is searching for it. He moves on as he is now surrounded by noise. The fight has no sounds of Enders fighting, but creatures and machines.

    The next obstacle he founds that the platforms and the passages are torn to shred by an unknown creature. The falling of parts in debris on the floor. This part of the segment seems to be destroyed by the creatures. Claw marks and strength that able to damage this pathway is concerning his view. As there are no lights and already the mechanisms are forcing the leaks into air. The poisonous transformation of the sea water made him worries for his gas mask to hold it for long.

    Hidden in the dark, the lights raying around as it moves. Dewn quickly shuts lights on his visor. The dark void made a horrifying sound as he walks through memorizing the path to where to go before turning the light visor off. Only by sounds, big sounds rumbling around as it follows the thrashed debris where it attacked. The footsteps were randomly causing noise where Dewn steps are getting destroyed or disappeared. The noise keeps going in the dark as he grabs some scraps, some of them are too heavy and accidentally dropped it.

    He uses magic item to move away to the walls. The creature throws a large object banging where he dropped. He quickly rushes to escape this room. Crushing sounds grudgingly are closing into to him. The darkness lurks the noise as the creature starts screaming. The Alga¡¯s light within it glows into its body and an eye open up as it is transforming its vision to see in the dark. The loud noises move above to his ears, another one is chasing him. Random sparks where he sees a large shadows to the side, the large creature is down below. The sounds of the walls being dented close to his sides. He calmly walks like blind man, hoping he can touch what he needed to go. Dewn feels the door and uses the device to open it quickly.

    The creature pushes him into the door. He was slammed against the wall. Its tendrils arms curled around him, the the door is shutting off and slowly closing in. The doors aren¡¯t that easily stuck open. It will keep closing until shut. Dewn is being pulled back to the room as he tries to get out from the entanglement. It tries to pull it back in but the door is closed enough for his body not to get through. The tendrils were loosened and able to free his hand. He pulls out from his bag and inject a syringe into the creature.

    It starts to weaken its muscles and slide back inside. Losing its grip, letting him go. The door shuts while he lies behind it. He pulls out his healing item then washed it down to the bruises he had gotten. He turns on the lights with the device. The robotic arm shows it to his face. The device is switching camera from night vision to normal vision. Dewn didn¡¯t know Tabitha¡¯s device has that feature. But, after a closer look to the updates it got. It was recently uploaded. It has the machine¡¯s interactive protocols.

    Dewn never knew anything about technology. Neither of its adapting programs. He keeps himself from doubting as he is now trapped without another path to get back to them. He moves on and sees energy rooms holographic projected. The path to where he needed to go is the projected pathway. He goes through and he sees the outside of the destruction. An infestation or a group of wild animals able to create a nest inside the vessel. There are other rooms are filled with water, showing signs that the machines are losing.

    The silent steps walking across the light projection. He made it through and found the room he needed to go. The security room, where all the keys protected and continuously resetting to protect the inner parts of the vessel. He uses the device and the door open. Where he finds inside where only the computer remained on. The lights shut off and the runes and other archscience techs are offline. He places the device to the computer and replicate what Tabitha did with the terminal. It did respond and gives the man a sigh of relief.

    Now the computer gives him access all the basic keys, there is one program he found. It is recognizable to read it, and more exclusive than he had thought after reading it.

    ¡°Dexter Guild and other Enders guilds as well. What are they doing applying their program here?¡±

    As he tries to check every icon he presses, he was able to get on contact with the Enders through the screen. While the receiver is being connected, he sees the device able to track where they are now. Sadly, it was not the place to his team would go.

    A response open on screen. ¡°This is west wing control room. You people should be recall for Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ commands¡±

    ¡°I am the member from the Raker Mawn Guild. We have personal activities to attend to¡±

    ¡°Acknowledge, your location is under infestation. While other guilds are retreating to the upper route back to the waiting room. This vessel is not fully control under which guild. Are you here for the hacking through the system?¡±

    ¡°I have no knowledge of such archscience terms, but we have citizens tech ready to collect the data¡±

    ¡°Citizens¡¯ tech? I have confirmation that we have citizens in our vessel. Wait a minute, Raker Mawn guild? That means you are bringing an actual citizen within the uncontrolled vessel¡±

    ¡°Confirmed, but why are you stating other citizens are here and not actually venturing this area¡±

    ¡°Reports by the Dexter Guild, I have no clear understanding how the citizens are trespassing according to their records. It would be hard to understand and couldn¡¯t able to take accusation during the time of the siege¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Fine, then how about us giving the rights of passage to the storage data¡±

    Dewn receives the map guide system. ¡°If you have the tech able to collect the large amounts of Gigabytes, then this file will be the test and the software you need to go without any blocks on your way. But you need to go to the maintenance control room to access the emergency gateways. That would be the checkpoint you¡¯ll need if you want to resupply yourself. I repeat my warning, you are in the infestation zone. There would be another wave of the machines will be fighting back against the threat. I don¡¯t know how long will it hold before the pathway to it. It will be impossible to go on another route¡±

    ¡°Ok, can you send the message at the quarter chambers?¡±

    ¡°You mean the vicinity? You are in the security room. You should be able to contact them easier than mine¡±

    ¡°I have gone through the computer by luck. I don¡¯t know how to do it and I am their only as a healer to get here¡±

    ¡°Your team and their love for healing wounds, I will redirect your transmission to them. I won¡¯t be baby sit at this hour¡±

    ¡°At this hour . . .?¡±

    He looks at Tabitha¡¯s device. The time he was in was taken hours and already night time. The supplies he gathered are swift and easy to harvest. The vessel can¡¯t be that difficult to venture this long.

    The screen opens in the vicinity and they are already fell asleep. Viste is the only one awake and sees Dewn on screen. She bends her magic on the screen and writes a message to him

    ¡°I sense your presence. You were getting yourself trapped by the time stops. You should know better, that you are supposed to gather your resources. How¡¯s your resupplies?¡±

    Dewn shows it to her with very impressive stash including the Alga¡¯s light content within the creatures¡¯ flesh.

    ¡°Good, I hope you can prepare them. Tabitha needs a lot of mental medication after witnessing her first nightmare. All three of us have face the horrors. Tabitha needs to be quite and calm while wondering the dark. The noise creeping near to us. Rune Isles is a dangerous place for the mind¡±

    Dewn let the screen on. He writes his message back. Truly, Rune Isles is truly a dangerous region and the only region possessing damage mentally. The difference of Kinteinnou and Runes Isles are the simple harm to the mind and mana. With him carrying the notes needed for her diagnosis and requirements for her medicine. He is certain she will be sane after her learning.

    After hours of his crafting his medicines, he feels bored. The robotic arm swinging Tabitha¡¯s device and shows him the recordings. The device was able to access the security footage from without him knowing during his long walks. To his surprised, it is the surveillance of him going through the area. This is what Viste mentioned about, the time stops. He was stuck there with every room he entered. It explains why it activates and sees nothing between creatures and machines in front of him. He should¡¯ve been trapped for this long time when their fights are quick and desperate.

    The device wasn¡¯t the only thing able to find something about the facilities. There is one ominous creature lurking around, searching for him. While he was making the medicine, he watches carefully as the entity is coming for him. The time he was caught by it was during the dark. The noise when it tries to get him was the entity with the large creature. He doesn¡¯t know how he was able to escape, but this is something a healer shouldn¡¯t waste his resources into the unknown.

    What worse, when the time he walks to the light projected pathway to here. He sees it again, the entity standing behind the door. He carefully watches the security camera while making the medicine. The looks of his eyes double tasking between cautious and resourcefulness as he is officially being trapped in the security room. This is not for him to take action and waste his equipment on it. The powerful syringe and other strong effected medicines he had to sway against his enemies. As he starts to fill it with magic, a strong shake happened into the room.

    Viste notices it. Dewn is in trouble. The most likelihood that he is facing is one of those enemies. She remembers the Enders who walks into the waiting room as she speaks to herself

    ¡°Shamanism is used in the cybernetic workshop¡±

    She takes a deep breath as she needs her rest. Carefully to put her to sleep as she secretly worried for Dewn¡¯s situation. She lies down with her mind cautiously to her surroundings. Her rest is needed for the worse tomorrow.

 The Enders Data They Seek part 2 - Chapter 193

    COI C193

    Dewn didn¡¯t sleep last night. His ignorance to sleep keep going has his eyes had black pigments and eye bags. A little swipe with his medical lotions to his forehead to keep the strains on his head from aching. The medical supplies are a plenty as he places them to the side. Closer by the door as he feels the magic coming from it. Looking down then up to the sliding door, a small gap still flashes to the side going around the door without any noise. He places his finished supplies away from the gap as he can carefully watch out the mysterious light moving.

    The hidden entity remained there and the camera is still looking at it. The reset happens and left him into the dark for a short time. It didn¡¯t bother him, and he hears a ping from Tabitha¡¯s device. He looks at it and saw notification of updates. Confused what technology or software he is reading and tries to swipe it off. More and more notifications popped up and no longer for him to see the original screen he had taken. The programs of the vessel are behind her personal programs. A doctor who is in urgent of rescue has manners to never take personal belongings to be seen.

    The reset was over and the lights come back up. He checks the computer and able to restore what left off. There, he sees the vicinity is where his team is waking up. Tabitha walks out from screen including with Kiege going to the bathroom. Viste comes back from the shower only wearing some home clothes. Both of them see each other.

    Viste asks ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep, did you?¡±

    He shakes his head and she lowers her head and place her hands to grip on her forehead. Then pulled her hand up and moves her hair back. She then gives a strong deep breath

    ¡°Sigh* It¡¯s going to be fair though. We are spoiling ourselves here¡±

    Dewn writes on the paper and shows it to her ¡°You are in the luxurious room. Take your time and stay clean for the last time. The infestation will bring back your grime¡±

    Viste bends her magic and sends her message to him obviously ¡°You know you can use the speakers. The vicinity here has one and no one is here beside us¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the call for a proper morning announcement¡±

    ¡°Hah, I think you are the one who is doing this as if your wife was here¡±

    ¡°No need for private matters. Let¡¯s talk about what I learn about the contact I have . . .¡±

    Viste reads the end of the message, stops her cheeky conversation, and get back to the topic.

    Tabitha can¡¯t believe her experience is like the other adventurers wanting to create. Check points with a resort like hideout, her head is rumbling what it supposed to call as. It feels like an outreach for adventurers when they are trapped in a dungeon. Kiege got out from the bath feeling refresh after giving some care to her skin. Her free exposure in front of Tabitha made her witness the muscles of a body-built woman. Gazing with silence, Tabitha never seen her full naked body. Kiege covers herself after drying her hair, seeing Tabitha eyeing on her as her hands start cracking itself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I told you what I hate those kind of women¡±

    ¡°EEP! Sorry, even we are doing body building together at the gym. We are looking beautiful with our lean waist¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same line with guys trying to impress a woman. Commenting on looks will attract a lot of attention. If Juela was here, she will immediately slap you for peeping¡±

    ¡°Nervously laughing* I know, the fine lady really hates lesbians. Oh yeah, by the way. Why hating the people liking the same sex? You people seem to know about them and hated them¡±

    ¡°They exist, but they exist so far as nature can provide them to give offspring. They were declared not important people during the war. It was both bad to judge in either view. The children become future soldiers while the gays are not helping for the war effort without leaving their descendants as they left for war. What I learn from the archives, they actually exist in large numbers actually. In reality though, we despised them rather after reading some history about them. All of their efforts did great before, but such legacy ends with their deaths. For me, I hate them because they don¡¯t have consequences when it comes to intimacy¡±

    ¡°. . . What?! Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s all the hate was coming from. Just sex, there is more to it. It¡¯s love and it have stretch to the limits and go on the possibilities¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t convince me with that philosophy. Everyone has it, and the end bears differently. Between a man and woman, they brought children as both blessing and a curse. All that matters are legacies to passed down. Enjoying the pleasure as much as they pleased without that kind of consequence. Then when it comes to values those consequences were created by it. And I chose to hate loving between same sex¡±

    Kiege finally dries herself and goes into the other room. Tabitha left behind as she checks herself in the mirror. She removes her towel and show off herself her naked body. She has little muscles, lean body, and checks her back end. She covers herself back again and removes her towel from her hair. Pouting and trying to hide her frustration that Kiege and the others are not too open about those relationships. She didn¡¯t have to argue about it, and hearing Kiege made her want to argue. It doesn¡¯t matter, she likes men too, and defending someone else¡¯s interest really made trying to convince people of this world to accept it.

    ¡°Sigh* I think I should lay off myself from social media. I almost breaking my friendship¡±

    Tabitha steps out from the bathroom, already dressed. Viste is right in front of her as she was waiting for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re being late, we need to head out as soon as we can¡±

    ¡°What happened . . .?¡±

    Ping! A loud notification sounds reach her ears. The sound of excitement, the impossibility of her device is getting signal underneath the sea depths. The speakers announced within their vicinity.

    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience, I have able to access the device through the signal readings of the securities. Now there will be random noise coming inside the vessel. As of now, I¡¯ll be sending my message to . . .¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    She screams in excitement. Kiege knows Tabitha¡¯s screams. The excitement thrilled her to ready as fast as she could. Worse than that, she uses her magic card to get it faster. Viste watches her quickly prepared and even tying her hair up. Their conversation last night wasn¡¯t a waste after all. She then leans to Kiege smiling at Tabitha as if they are in Enders Bridge.

    Kiege says to her ¡°That enthusiasm will not last long¡±

    Tabitha brings out her wand and her deck all set. Already in the front as the two is getting to move on.

    They left the vicinity in a different route. Dewn is on the speakers trying to give routes for them to get to the security room. A slight adjustment where the entity didn¡¯t have the advantage when they are arrived. The tired doctor keep himself awake by the number of pings from Tabitha¡¯s device. Where he sees a glimpse on the screen. Pictures and messages from her city are have some lively conversation. He couldn¡¯t understand what he read, but the emoji keeps guessing him only smiley faces and other images.

    The route they are taken is dark. Viste casts on her hand with fire and Kiege lights up her ocesl, lamp, brightens their path. Tabitha was distracted of the idea to check her device, but soon forgot inside the vessel is in ruin. The newly destroyed parts of the pathway and the other parts of the room were torn apart. Robotic parts are spread all around and there are smudges of blood that the sea creatures where here, it only leaves bones and other non-edible guts lying around. They soon stop where they headed are the back-up moving platforms.

    Kiege analyze the situation. ¡°These bad conditions are now relying on moving platforms going through the vessel. I am going to find the control panel and bring us to safer route¡±

    Dewn turns on the speaker and said where they at ¡°Your destination is in the other side, just follow the sounds of the speaker and there where you can find your way from the dark. Be careful, some aquatic creatures are already evolving. They seem to be nestling on top of you¡±

    ¡°On top of us?¡±

    Tabitha looks up and casts her magic card to the ceiling. In shock there are creatures are hanging on top, looking at them. The bodies it had are transforming given a sign for Kiege to hurry up.

    They are getting impatient as the creatures are using Alga¡¯s light to metamorphosized. They remained stagnant. In order to adapt into the emptiness of mana, the creatures rest in a coma. Which lead to waking up in an insane craving habit.

    Tabitha says to Kiege ¡°I don¡¯t think they are not too happy to see us¡±

    ¡°This is not good. Those guys are probably nestling on it¡±

    ¡°What are they up to?¡±

    The platforms start moving, it wakes up and dives down from the ceiling. The creatures who are nestling at top fell down to the moment the heat is release from the platform.

    The moving platforms at the top and their exhaust heaters were blocked by them. The creatures fell and quickly transforms impartially. Viste pulls Tabitha away and raises her fist to their guts. The creatures were impaled by her hands then ripped them apart. Many of the creatures keep falling down. Kiege raises her lamp and casts her magic frame in consecutive flashes. It creates a magic circle to boost their defense and resistance. The falling creatures were bounced off from the circle and fall into the debris or deeper to the wreckage.

    Tabitha and her team are surrounded by evolved creatures as the descending platform is trying to keep it balance and removing the biomass in its engine and exhausts. Kiege takes one of the creatures and drop it off to the falling debris. The creature burst out a limb and climbing back up to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s how they able to hang on the ceiling . . .¡±

    She looks up as the platform is bringing the rest of the creatures down to them.

    ¡°. . . We need to exterminate them all before we have to push through¡±

    Tabitha casts her defense cards ¡°Why not go to another route?¡±

    Viste tear its limbs then pushed them off the cliff. ¡°This is Dewn¡¯s instruction. We have to follow through or we will be circling around with these things¡±

    The creatures are evolving and turned themselves into insectoids. The reminiscence of its aquatic limbs remains in their body, while their limbs are made out of spikes and claws molding from their scales and fins. The mana they cast to them unleashed strong pressure of sea water at Tabitha¡¯s team. The spray of water is poisonous as the sizzling water is damaging the steel platforms. Kiege was sprayed by it but there is no metal on her. Her leather equipment and suit were able to resist it even with her gas mask.

    A swift of her blades stabbing deep through the robotic frameworks. The runes inflict into the creatures then pushed back after the runes leaks inside of it like a snake¡¯s bite. The glow on its body blinking, signaling Viste to act and grab it and sends it to its group. Tabitha¡¯s magic card spread around them with haste. The enemies leap onto her and she dodges it. The creatures tried to grab her in mid-air, but fell to the ground as she casts her offensive magic cards. The creatures instinctively eat any neutral mana it finds, but the magic card consists of different form of mana forced the damage into ashes.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Viste grabs the rest of the creatures. She is using her technique. A blaze of magic popping out from the creatures¡¯ body, chain reacting their bodies to explode by her own touch. The creatures¡¯ tendrils tried to grab her, but she grabs it and quickly tuck it breaking its spinal bones with her bending. The static electricity surging in leaving the creature paralyze. Useless and she treated as a weapon, Viste swings it to the other remaining creatures and flails them with chain lightning.

    The moving platform is almost reaching at their level. Tabitha keeps playing her cards weakening her enemies as far as her cards shuffling around her hands. She elegantly moving her body with every pincer attack by the creatures¡¯ insectoid pikes. There¡¯s a hit, an unnoticeable hit through her UI. Kiege comes to her aid and casts her ocesl to light away from the unknown magic.

    ¡°Come on Tabitha, don¡¯t try to expect to let your resistance tests it¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Tabitha went silent

    ¡°You gullible little girl, Viste! She gets caught from their magic¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Viste took a stance and used her technique to start bending around her to any creature possessed mana. The twisted nature to break their inner core. The creatures were sent into the air and barraged among themselves like Viste is holding them and crushing them toys banging each other. Kiege casts her ocesl to Tabitha to negate any mana consumed her. Tabitha screams to the pain in her head as the creatures¡¯ spells shattered forcefully. Once Viste senses all the creatures¡¯ mana is under her will, she unleashes soft blow to her fingers as if she is trying to light off the candle.

    The creatures fell to the ground as she stops bending. The moving platform is clear and they quickly ride it. Kiege carries Tabitha like a princess while Tabitha clings to her head still screaming from the pain.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    It echoes to the debris and heard other creatures to follow. Viste sees the passage of sea creatures coming through using their magic. She bends the air while Kiege lift up her ocesl and rotate the light to her specific frame. It lights and pushes the creatures back, but some are resisting. Viste took a deep breath, she removes her gas mask in order to use her technique. A lift to only to the mouth and she whistles in a single tune.

    It pushes back the rest and also the vessel inside begins burst in by her whistle. With that move creates more leaks. Viste sees what she had done and said Kiege

    ¡°Are there any cards that Tabitha used to prevent a massive hole to appear?¡±

    Kiege pulls out her deck and gives it to her. A full two decks right before her hand, she didn¡¯t shuffle but flipping only the upper cards. If this was made by Oue¡¯jhnr herself, the possibility she is using the common artistic cover and secret blind coding, she feels the cards and able to touch dots and bumps. It was very difficult to spot as she is not the holder of the decks.

    Able to pick out from the deck she boosted it with her own magic. Viste phases up to the sounds of the dented interior of the wreckage. A strong force field to push the creatures back against the implosion. The moving platforms incidentally bump into the wreckage that supposed to be stationed there, they flew over and able to land on their feet. Kiege began running to the door, and Viste keep phasing up the card as it already using up its effects. The card is for short turn use, and not field card. Viste forces it in before this place will sink in.

    They made into the door, then she drops the card down stopping the implosion reaching to them. The door starts closing and the debris almost hit them by a sudden moment. Kiege lays flat against the wall while Tabitha is still in her arms. Tabitha recovers but covers her ears to hear such loud metallic noises scratching and banging into the door. As soon as it stops, Tabitha¡¯s apologized

    ¡°Sorry, my UI pops up all of a sudden. Then I got trapped by the creatures¡¯ spell¡±

    Kiege shakes her head. ¡°No, don¡¯t explain to us. We have no idea what are you talking about. Let our healer going to fix you¡±

    ¡°Ok, then would you mind putting me down?¡±

    Kiege sees her being carried in her arms. This reminds her those romance flicks she saw watching with her in her device. Viste obliges and bends the air out from their comforting bodies.

    ¡°Ah, it was adapted against you. It means your mana is familiar to them. Even we tried to concealed it, somehow it was able . . . No, I don¡¯t think we can speculate on you alone. Enders were here before, and probably gathering what it learned. We should be moving on. I think I shouldn¡¯t be mentioning about them¡±

    ¡°Them???¡±

    Tabitha watches her have been seriously taken for granted to think about them, and them she wonders made her realize they are people who uses UI too.

    Across the route they took, it¡¯s all dark now. Kiege¡¯s ocesl is the only thing given them the lighted path while Viste stops using her fire bending on her hand. Viste bends her hands and feet with steel breaking arts, readying herself to quickly attacked whenever or wherever it arrives with polarizing steel. Kiege stops and pointing her ocesl at the reflected piece of plates close to the wall. Viste throws a fist and breaks the reflected piece. It sparks eruptively and static jolts spreading to the walls. It seems it left a trap, but Viste wasn¡¯t convinced and take a look. After a short investigation, they found out it is one of theirs.

    ¡°Why would anyone from Enders left a trap here?¡±

    Tabitha guessed ¡°It¡¯s probably something dangerous was here, like we face from that massive hole we got through¡±

    ¡°The trapped is too small and release volts that no creature had weakness against electricity. This is meant to fight against the robot or the machines¡±

    ¡°EMP, can we take it as a weapon?¡±

    Viste waves away from the idea ¡°Don¡¯t take items that is not belonged to you. For Kinteinnou adventurers are allowed, but not here with the Enders. Sometimes they were there for a reason, even how long or far they are in. They might find something interesting¡±

    Kiege¡¯s ocesl¡¯s guiding light ends to the door as its circling rather trace it through. This behavior they expect that they are near. Yet, they don¡¯t know what it is. Tabitha hears the ping

    ¡°You hear that?!¡± Ping*

    ¡°Sharp ears, is that only thing you can hear than all your surroundings you heard before?¡±

    ¡°Kiege, be quiet! Remember Dewn said . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, and you need to stack up your cards. We are fighting an enemy that he didn¡¯t want to waste his equipment¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, but we should be making a plan first before heading out. I see Viste is just filling up a role for the fight. I think it should be our turn to take it down¡±

    Tabitha looks determine, as her passive card has kicking in. The initial effects show how Viste can do. Kiege and Viste are both frontline, and Viste is capable of all roles if she wanted too. It would be better that Tabitha and Kiege should pair together, while Viste will be reinforcing their flank. They open the door and see the entity is patrolling the security room. Kiege moves to the other side and checked again to its movement. It wasn¡¯t patrolling at all. It is impatiently moving and the entity it is more than one of itself. Blending into the dark, the rituals are can be seen as Kiege is slowly sneaking. The sounds of the ping keep going, and the entity keeps distracted.

    Kiege brings out her daggers ready to tip the edges and cutting off some robotic limbs. The ocesl starts turning to switch for another frame to cast. Then it stops without properly align with the lighter. It ticks everything she tries to rotate it. Blind into the small dim of light, she is forced to light up and the entity is holding her ocesl by a tip of its fingers. It reveals as a cybernetic creature. She quickly raises up her daggers into its skull, but only smokes impaled and blown upward to where she strikes. She senses something is coming to her side and moves forward.

    A strong swipe into the needle against the wall. The rituals cutting through the wall leaving curses and ripped portals casting magical spells around Kiege. Kiege resists it and able to take some pieces of the cybernetic robot down to its exposed flesh. The cybernetic creature is screaming with unimaginable rituals bursting forth in front of her face. She blocks it with ocesl. It wasn¡¯t enough as the stubborn nature of the spirits feed on to the cybernetic creature into ignorance and keep attacking her. The spread of the rituals is damaging her, giving marks and taints slowly hurting her.

    Tabitha comes with aid unleashing her cards consecutively. The struggle was fierce for the creature as the magic rays down with colorful lights. Shamanism rituals among the lights shift it to its breaking point as it favors the spirits to her. Its cybernetic body reactivate and casts an emergency shockwave, forcing them back against the wall as the room itself comes alive and help it. The two hanged against the wall as the creature tries to recover. Kiege¡¯s strong arms were able to break free from the haunting and throws at it cutting off its spine. It fell to the ground, crawling itself away from the fight. Tabitha drops one of her cards on the floor, the filthy dirt familiar is summoned and hunt down the cybernetic creature.

    It reaches to it. Its body covered by the dirt. Mending to together as all the materials become dusts as its flows on the floor. Dewn opens the door as it is cleared. Tabitha receives her device keeps pinging with notifications. Her smiles keep shining on her device and quietly hid into her hands. The fight is over. Kiege sends the signal to Viste. Viste approaches after she is hidden and impressively pleased to see those girls able to fight against an archscience creature, yet Tabitha acting differently when she receives her device.

    Kiege tell her ¡°You don¡¯t want to know . . .¡±

    A sign language that both of them see. Dewn looks at Tabitha looking glad and they look bruised, injured, and their equipment in shreds. There is no time to lose as they need to take the detour before everything inside of the vessel begin to infest itself. Dewn pulls Tabitha¡¯s arm and throw his baggage into both Viste and Kiege

    ¡°We need to hurry, I made too many distractions to certain areas to give a clear path. I found more of them are coming¡±

    The feeling of the quiet place they are in. After they pass through many debris and fights coming from both machines and creatures. The results turned into the cybernetic workshop. The left overs of scraps and chunks brought together to create the cybernetic creature. They know such a thing for a long time now, but. The archscience prioritized the rituals. Dewn has no medicine to cleanse the curses of the old. To heal a curse is to use other uses of mana. In Rune Isles, there are nothing pure in this apocalyptic region.

    They made it into the detour. A path that should¡¯ve been blocked because of its massive mechanism broke down and leave a dysfunctional mess. Then they saw one of the Enders, it is the same Enders who had contact with Dewn. He picks up a powerful rune stones and quickly say to them.

    ¡°I am bringing your team into a vortex. Remember what we have agreed while you went full moon working¡±

    Without a chance to respond, they were suck into the vortex and appeared to the control room for the data. Dewn hoped that Tabitha has something he wants for the Enders to know.

    Viste applaud to Dewn¡¯s effort. ¡°Claps* Wow, you helped Tabitha not going double the effort and give her closer to her goal¡±

    Tabitha was busy focusing on her device flipping one after the other as she going out of proportion to see that her device has the same internet services. She wasn¡¯t surprised but rather curious.

    ¡°Yeah, how do you know that my internet is capable to use this vessel?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I spoke among the Enders while we are initially inside the vessel. If your device has the certain rumors attacking to the dead servers, then I think I can explain if you help me with this¡±

    They are in the safe area, where the Enders left a strange clue left behind. It is more of a meme post like any other. It made Tabitha confused by the look of it. This world doesn¡¯t have that kind of art style. It is manga art style and it is posted in a meme. It was recorded as a file made inside the vessel. For how many decades had passed, the date shows that she can¡¯t familiar with, but the one who made the meme had provided specific details that it was here since the lockdown in summer. She starts remembering about the Dexter Guild, but she promised them not to mention about their collaboration. She asks

    ¡°How did my people get here?¡±

    Dewn closes it and said ¡°We don¡¯t know, only we need to know is what happened to the demon trapped in the dead server¡±

    ¡°A demon? There is a demon inside the server¡±

    ¡°It was a request from the Enders. It was troubling for them that the cybernetics are adapting on its own. The demon never uses spirits as it will lose its potential to collect important components and other materials needed to preserve the vessel, I mean all the scattered vessels using AI. They begin to break apart. It doesn¡¯t matter for us, but they want the information before it truly dies once and for all¡±

    Tabitha sighs in relief without showing to them. Dexter Guild did something about it. The relying on her accounts to access their city servers. It does make sense but less so when the meme is created in this isolated vessel. She can¡¯t help herself and took off her things, her body is burning and aching all around as the curse was not properly wipe off. Viste personally thank the two for being the tank of the curse. Now they have to be thoroughly wiped clean using Dewn¡¯s expertise. He checks around the facility to find any available space for them to recover.

    He prepares a bath for them, putting all necessary ingredients he brings not from the vessel but his own personal resources. Viste helps by bending the scraps parts and turned into comfortable bath tubs. She didn¡¯t put up sheets to curtain them from view.

    Dewn has concerns ¡°Why won¡¯t you give some private curtains?¡±

    ¡°I would, but I will be the one will nurture them¡±

    ¡°Get a curtain and I let you tend the patients¡±

    ¡°You are really a good healer¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t make fun when something won¡¯t be that easy to remove. Mana is the natural sustenance of our beings. Even you two lacked, but you have to resist it within you¡±

    The baths are ready and Kiege quickly dips in as Dewn turns around.

    Tabitha was shocked ¡°Kiege, you are undressing in front of him¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I can feel the itch of that scourging curse¡±

    ¡°Well, why not let¡¯s . . .¡±

    She was about to remove her clothes that hide her mana. The exposure finally lurks through her body with curses. Her skins turned pale and feels like something is touching her, her veins are moving ruggedly like the hands¡¯ touch through her blood stream. It was very creepy feeling and at the same time confused her sensation. Being molested or clogging her blood streams.

    Tabitha follows Kiege¡¯s pace and throw all her clothes and get in quickly. Both scream in relief as the unbearable feeling of the curse puts the both of them in the bath. Viste steps in touch their shoulders. The bending of mana flow soothes into their bodies. Kiege has little mana. Tabitha has her boundless mana freely without control. Viste checks their veins through their backs. Tabitha felt Viste¡¯s touch to be sexual, in her head, and suddenly imagine those adult content advertisements she saw at the convention. She remembers Yui grabs her down to her height and blocks her vision from seeing it.

    Viste can sense Tabitha¡¯s body aroused by her touch. She knows that citizens have dirty minds, and she is in the middle of the curse. Tabitha¡¯s veins are clogging and Viste needs to stop it before all Tabitha¡¯s limbs are numb leaving only her torso and head able to move. The curse paralysis to poison as time goes on. Finally, the bulge of their flesh mounds closer to their limbs. Viste massaged it and hears Tabitha in pain and the mana flow is mixing together with the curse. Viste holds her head as the rest of her body is submerged in medicinal water.

    Dewn hears the squirm as lies down on the ground rasping his voice as he dazed himself to sleep. ¡°Good, let them rest until they can get out from the tub or until the medicinal bath dries up¡±

    Kiege hears him, and tries to get out from it. She can¡¯t, the curse manifests itself greatly as it molded inside of her. Shamanism is no joke, especially combined with archscience. The way it releases one of many curses that should be judge justly according the spirits¡¯ presence. It was handmade and left them into the voided spirit.

    Tabitha stays in the bath mentally feeling embarrassed as she connecting her bind with Archivist exponentially. Finally, Archivist is able to reach her with the boosts of the medicinal bath.

    ¡°Tabitha, it¡¯s better you shouldn¡¯t to keep your bind aggressively, please¡±

    ¡°Why? I can finally sense you awake¡±

    Archivist shows a part of her memory watching porn. Tabitha gritted her teeth while Viste holds her resting head. Viste feels Tabitha is struggling from the pain, but actuality that she is in the bind screaming to Archivist through their mana together envisioning uncontrollably with really nice adult content from the convention.

 The Enders Data They Seek part 3 - Chapter 194

    COI C194

    Tabitha¡¯s head was held by Viste¡¯s hands. There was no reaction from her as she fell unconscious. Inside Tabitha¡¯s mind, she can¡¯t rest herself back to her body with the numerous things popping up in her mind in front of Archivist. He can¡¯t hear her internal screaming and can only show the expression of horror. Her hands grabbing her face like she is trying to squeeze off the expression she gives to him. The vision plays out where she solely going through the convention with fine samples of adult content. Her shame couldn¡¯t try to hide elsewhere and the bind enhanced by the medicinal bath enforced with sharp perception inside the vision.

    Moaning sounds, Tabitha¡¯s head went down. Verbal erotic exchange, she goes deeper. The voice of a man that she wanted to hear, she groans out of dying in embarrassment. Then the sounds of making love. She stood up and scream inside the bind. Archivist didn¡¯t say a word and experience her imagination. The bind is not easily going to cut them off, except for Kiege. She has only partial of it. Archivist observes the nature as his views have nowhere to hide and shame to. The Bind has strong powerful connection and shares their deepest thoughts.

    Tabitha got distracted while she is in the vessel. He shouldn¡¯t be asking her while she is in dark deep sea while her sexual fantasy is flashing at him, but he needs to stop it.

    ¡°Tabitha, we need to stop this¡±

    Tabitha leaps to him as her imagination collided their sight in water ripples, and it was her herself causing more than him seeing it all. She embarrassingly cried

    ¡°Sob* wake me up, I don¡¯t think I can see your face after you saw it¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°LITERALLY SPEAKING! Ah, sob* wake me up and don¡¯t mention this to our friends. PLEASE!¡±

    Tabitha woke up and her body feels light. The medicinal bath evaporates down to her hips. Viste focuses on her eyes and see the red stains on her.

    ¡°You were crying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t try to interrogate me. I accidentally feel the bind with your son. I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡±

    ¡°I have a bind with him too¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°You look surprised. Get wash yourself, I think you need to rest more before getting out. The storage data will be dangerous for all of us when the vessel¡¯s security is acting up¡±

    Tabitha pulls herself up and place a towel to her top and reaches to her waist. Kiege sees her covered and says to her

    ¡°Suit up, Dewn is keep looking away and waiting for your checkup. He is already done checking me out. It is your turn now¡±

    Tabitha wore her clothes and confront to him. The yawn from his breath gives signs that he was recently woke up and Kiege was diagnose only for a short time. It was now her turn. Dewn wrapped some bandages on her wrist and cut it and recovers itself by using Tabitha¡¯s mana.

    Once done, he places the bandage with fluids and continue his testing. Tabitha sees his quick reflexes as he almost done making a diagnosis. Dewn says to her

    ¡°It may look stupid, bandaging you without even a wound on your skin. In shamanism, there is wound there. I have to believe it exist and place some ointments for any sign of rituals collected itself into it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Dewn. Say, about the suspicions about my people entered this place. Did any of the Enders found some clues?¡±

    ¡°They did, but there is one is not coordinating for the mysterious disappearance of the demon¡±

    ¡°Dexter Guild, right?¡±

    ¡°I assumed so. I remember that they are one of the other guilds who are able to subdue them. But now it will be our main priority is your data¡±

    ¡°Archscience, why didn¡¯t Viste let me research with the Dexter Guild though?¡±

    Viste hears her and answers it ¡°Because they give you what you wanted, not the important parts. They always give your expectation, but not the crucial ones. It is better you need the data here, and learn it yourself. Remember not to share it with your city, you said it before. You need to find a way to stop any dangerous tech made by your people¡±

    Tabitha checks her device and swipes off the personal contents, now seeing the data from the prep room and the security data. It will take time to convert and probably gives it to the Raker Mawn guild, to whom has knowledge on super computers like the Dexter guild member, the old man, watching over the sphere. Then again, they have too many outdated electronics. Still the data she has in her device is incredibly advanced, and the programs she couldn¡¯t decipher literally. The diagram and videos explained a lot of it. The archscience is just their modern world.

    Her device has the preparation room, meaning facilitating the maintenance and the security room giving grants to the vessel. Now they have to go through to the data storage. Tabitha asks Viste

    ¡°What findings will I have to get to learn about archscience?¡±

    ¡°The instructions on how to destroy it¡±

    ¡°What?! What about reconfigure it to our control. If we can do that, we will be able to access the vessel and its secrets¡±

    Dewn pats Tabitha¡¯s back. ¡°You thought wisely, but you won¡¯t going to see it as you¡¯re going to leave this world anyway¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    ¡°All you need is how to handle archscience. Our guild will be busy and won¡¯t give you the time to talk about it. Yet, there is Myrrkei. He might know, but he has little interest about it¡±

    ¡°I heard Myrrkei is a researcher. Why didn¡¯t he be interested?¡±

    ¡°Enders Bridge has their issues. A lone researcher like him will not be having to be involved with people who are sharing their studies. Myrrkei is competitive and his research is more dangerous than their methods. You won¡¯t get any help when he is like that, even you can ask him for his files¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s wand, on her hand. She thought of it as archscience tech. It ignores the use of mana and held only the strength of the runes. Able to vibrate and casts mana to create shockwaves. She thought of this because Haw made it for her. She forgot to use it as she always used magic cards since she is at the back. The wand¡¯s handle, gripping to her hand as she felt something off like it is normal. In archscience sense, how can it able to fend off against it? Her heart races up as she needs to do it by the front.

    After their rest. They all gathered into the entrance where a long hallway that leads to the data storage. They hear echoes from the hallway. It was the Enders calling out to them

    ¡°What takes you so long? We need to go now as this place starts to leak. The old version of the cybernetics is turning ritualists¡±

    Loud fighting coming from the echoes and one of the cybernetics fell to the floor dragging along leaving a robotic eye free as the curse moves to Tabitha¡¯s team. Viste throws it and pierced its lens.

    ¡°We need to go¡±

    Dewn brings out his rod and his bag filled with medicines. Kiege steps further back and Viste takes the front. The middle is Tabitha as she stepping up her cards and her wand to her side. Viste bends the floor and slide off from the floor plates as their hover board. The loud screeches on the floor as she drags it than bending it in the air. The rituals from the cybernetics were revealed by the awful noise. As the hallway is releasing ritual air enhancing with poison as their air filtration masks barely separate it.

    ¡°We need to hurry. The gas mask won¡¯t have enough time to filter the toxins. We have only five minutes and the impurities will be into our miniscule air tank¡±

    Dewn brought out the spare small air tanks and attached to their gas masks, attaching to the back. The cybernetics brought their rituals sending curses through them. Slowing their gas mask from entering the filtration. It will be difficult for them even more from the form of ashes arises around them.

    Viste pushes out the ashes and the poisonous air. It didn¡¯t work. The cybernetics catch it and siphoning the air and stored inside their bodies as batteries, and sacks the poison air itself, ready to use it. They discharge their energy as fast as it could. Its spells shoot in fast speed, but easily swipes away by Viste¡¯s sweeping the air. This opportunity sprung to action, Tabitha uses her wand and waves the rituals around and casts the spell back to the cybernetics. The cybernetic creatures were pushed a bit as they quickly shift into their mechanical runes to resist their own spells and poisons.

    Kiege saw Tabitha¡¯s first attempt to fight against archscience with archscience. The wand is deliberately counter their abilities, but it only mimics as if the wand is like a tool to hold them off. She reaches out to her.

    ¡°Tabitha, give me your wand¡±

    Tabitha quickly turns to her and gives it. Kiege takes it and quickly uses it as a mace and strikes it through the cybernetic rituals and rune plated armor. Tabitha gritted her teeth

    ¡°It¡¯s a wand, not a club¡±

    She quickly reacted as the enemies are attacking from the other side. She casts her cards and buffed Viste.

    Viste phases through her team as she gets her hit against their enemies. She bends her magic and casts an image of herself. Continue to pushes from the back to attack the others in Kiege¡¯s position from the back. The image braces through her enemies and returned back to Viste. The image gives information to her and Viste took it and sees Kiege using the wand. A weird way to use it as a melee weapon, but the materials it had grant powerful blow against all mana and it can only push them away on contact. It is indeed fully created archscience components.

    However, it seems like it doesn¡¯t have the same damaging impact. It can only give crowd control to move the cybernetics around then break when it hits a wall. They ride the plated board as they fight. Kiege tastes again the curse and Dewn remedied her, then he turns to Tabitha as he pours the medicine on her as the attack hits her as where he splashes it. He then throws some flares around as he tears off the middle and quickly burns the phases to the last one. Their enemies were caught by the flare. Attracted as they moved closer to it in ritual winds.

    Gathered into the corner. Viste dashes the board loudly given Kiege the position to swings the wand at them, they were knocked back as it explodes. Dewn repeats the process sending all of his flares at the back. Continuing the loud noise of the floor plate, it sparks the grind as they go closer to where the Enders are. Tabitha sees them moving faster and faster as she barely using her cards. The noise deafening her senses. They made it. Viste flips the board, throwing it to the other side and expands it to block the hallway. She bends it to enforced it tightly.

    The wall is formed. The cybernetic creatures rushed through and dent the wall with its body, molding itself with it. The Enders come to Viste¡¯s aid and grabs any scraps they could find. One of them using their magic elevating the scraps and pierces through the wall and impaled them. The cybernetics pierced through its body as they drained the mana of the Enders spells. The Enders didn¡¯t stop, he let his mana being drained. He solidifies the mana line and sown the cybernetics together into one single thread. Then he pulls the thread to drain it back to him including their batteries.

    Viste sees his gloves are made from archscience materials. The twitch of his fingers indicating, combining with mana and which types of spells he is trying to combust together. He hid it back to his sleeves. He said to her

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Prosecutor, still eyeing for justice against the Dexter Guild I see¡±

    The wall is sealed, but not for long. The dent of the metal plates is already taken to rust as the cybernetics are getting through despite their efforts. They closed the door and let the AI banging it.

    The Enders who fought the cybernetics before them, apologizes to them ¡°Pardon the incident, my impatience have attracted them here. I was supposed to escort you people as interest overwhelmed me¡±

    Tabitha asks ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    Kiege answers ¡°It¡¯s you, your device had able to collect the numbers of data so far. Let¡¯s hope this time we can get this vessel¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s reminds me. What kind of vessel did Ma¡¯am Viste send me?¡±

    The Enders responds ¡°This is the medical vessel facility. Both good and bad if you learn about its secrets¡±

    Tabitha gives her device to them ¡°Ok, first let us get it done with the data gathering and explain me about this vessel. I was taken here because of my interest of archscience¡±

    ¡°It is not the right decade to relearn about the advancement of archscience. This vessel though is indeed the hypocrisy of what archscience tried to avoid. It¡¯s old name I don¡¯t know, but it supposed to be a tool, not the source of all answers and replacements¡±

    ¡°What my colleague is trying to say is, mostly ideologue driven purpose. History wise, it was the first mana type didn¡¯t rely supernatural sources but depends them as resources. Created by one and only one maker individually, and left into ruins such as this¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this vessel you see so far, is the prime era back in the day. Before these destructive forces, back then a civilization used it for the better¡±

    Kiege thought was strange at first, but she can¡¯t understand a few ¡°Then that hot tub and those showers, it is really made by archscience?¡±

    ¡°It is certain, and I won¡¯t doubt what this vessel has that was supposed for great comfort. My guild chose the side of prosperity while the others chose to fight back what apocalypse have ruined this once land filled continent¡±

    Dewn watches one of them collecting the data storage. Another protective power surge lowering the power to this room. They placed back up the energy to keep it on. The backups were easily drained as fast as it could. The defensive protocols really wanted to the protect it at all cost. The power comes back and all the backups are used up. Dewn seems to be wary as they did this for Tabitha¡¯s share.

    ¡°We are able to stop the power surge getting to this device. The files were almost corrupt if a single second of the data cut, we will be resetting everything taken at this hour¡±

    Viste is relief ¡°Thank goodness. Tabitha, take this time asking these guys questions. They seem to be experts about archscience¡±

    Viste left and leaving both Tabith and Kiege to the other Enders. They are no Dexter Guild but has familiar emblems and sigil coming from the guilds she saw in the island. Tabitha thinks about it. She said to them

    ¡°This is not about the archscience. I saw those emblems before near Isekai City, those Enders banner. They were there after Dexter Guild taken up their service in Taiyou Industries. I want know what are you guys doing in Rune Isles?¡±

    The Enders look at her eyes. A mana loosely flowing as one of them was able to see through her past. Only glimpse with the symbols of their guild passing through personal memories as it is worthless to their search. There they see the guild masters and mistresses. The purpose remained hidden but an offer as any neighbor to the guilds to help one another. There was no future interaction after that. He breaks the trance as he feels tempted that she in the hideout of the Dexter Guild. Tabitha reaches out as she offers her hand.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She let him stands up without her help ¡°Trying to feel the trace of magic from my guild, but it was the other Enders who uses ritual birds¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he was the first one to introduce me to them. Wait, you actually did say you can trace me with their mana on me?! Am I being watched?¡±

    He shakes his head and returned to work.

    Tabitha watches them continue. The thought of this man can trace her made her suspicious. She remembers the incident with Archivist. She moves her lips slightly, but Viste stops her. Whispering to her ears with earnest and strong tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your favors over a past experience. If you used it now, what will happen that you really need it as these people you just met will greatly be useful for the future¡±

    Tabitha stops and smiles ¡°Well, I think I learn enough. Let¡¯s meet again, because your guild had something for me when I¡¯ll be back to the city. Bye¡±

    Kiege comes to her and pulls her back to them. Using her ocesl as she switches the frame scrolls to eavesdrop. ¡°Good call for not using favors, girl. Listen . . .¡±

    Tabitha hears from her ocesl. There¡¯s a conversation between them. ¡°You know you are getting what you wanted to get the data into your hands¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to end the favor. Her curiosity to our guild is no payment for me¡±

    ¡°What if she asks more like a personal problem?¡±

    ¡°If it is indeed traded her past for this data. I think it would be sufficed¡±

    ¡°What if it is more valuable?¡±

    ¡°Her past is as invaluable as the data we are trying to get. It will never change the fact it will never recreate the events. But for her, she can do it with our abilities. Sadly, you¡¯re over thinking to a girl who shared our interest of archscience¡±

    Viste ends their conversation and leaves. Tabitha and Viste passed by and Tabitha whispers to her

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    ¡°Repay it to my son¡±

    Kiege watches the two acted like troubled girls not giving good friends vibe and only with negative benefits.

    ¡°You two are not compatible being friends¡±

    ¡°I think so too, but a favor from them. Are these guys can do something for me?¡±

    ¡°Archscience as magic spells, that¡¯s all I can know about that guild¡±

    Kiege nods to agree what Viste is trying to do to help her. Then she thinks the most honest approach

    ¡°I think she did it just to ease the burden for her son¡¯s involvement with you. You put Archivist to the bed with minor demonic burns. I am getting at the future she fears that you might hurt him again¡±

    Viste left. Dewn sees her coming to him as they are almost done downloading the data.

    ¡°Are you almost done? I can feel the vibration that something big is coming to us¡±

    The Enders next to Dewn responds ¡°It is, but outside. I think the vessel is collecting itself to protect the data. We have all expected where the data is a treasure for them¡±

    ¡°Could you make it clearer?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, the machines are getting stronger¡±

    The sound of Tabitha¡¯s device ping as completed. The Enders read the data space as he can¡¯t describe how it was able to contain it all.

    ¡°Your guild member was able to gather a total of 5,890 Gb. Isekai City has truly made an advance storage system¡±

    Dewn picks up his things. ¡°This is as far as we can stay . . .¡±

    The main vessel data storage turned dark, then backs up in red lights. The warning siren spread into the vessel. As the laser lights are pointing at Tabitha¡¯s device.

    ¡°Warning! Hacker ALERT! ALERT!¡±

    The entrance is closed and it is being sealed, and more while defensive measures open up as static shocks coils into the room, slowly moving down from the ceiling.

    The Enders, all three of them who helped Tabitha¡¯s team to get here. One is carrying runes and magic fused together with an item on hand purely made from archscience. The Enders who carried loot trophies with cybernetics, start to operate to his controls. Lastly, the Enders brings out rituals with in the carved steel plates and other scraps forged into an item. Tabitha sees the same magic and abilities carried out from their guild. Raker Mawn is a mix of free agent guild members, but she never seen common themed guild members.

    These guild members, showing the theme of their guilds. Like Dexter Guild in use of modern post apocalypse techs in different forms of groups. From what she heard they are colonizers to rune isles. Now setting foot to the door, The Enders with archscience magic able to hack the door as his gloves come out from his sleeves and control the system by hand. Then braces to the door and opened it by his own hands. The door opened as it slides down, while he spread his arm. He casts a barrier and pushes forward. Everyone starts running to the saferoom. The hallway triggered the traps and unleashed powerful volts. The barrier stops them as they rush back.

    The archscience barrier wasn¡¯t resisting the volts and scattering the hallway, but redirect to the storage data. They run as fast as they can, the volts hit the other volts from the ceiling causing two electrical lines to hit creating multiple short circuits destroying the data storage. Kiege was in shock

    ¡°WHAT DID YOU JUST DO?!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, your friend has the full data¡±

    Kiege turns around, Tabitha is running with her magic cards. ¡°DID YOU REALLY?!!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, they already told us. Remember?!!¡±

    They made into the saferoom. The hallway loses the barrier and start exploding inside. The door closes leaving what left there continue to burst. Three of the Enders checked her device, with lack of knowledge how to use it. They give it to her.

    ¡°Since you know how to use it. You¡¯ll protect it with everything you have¡±

    Meanwhile the storage data is gone. They don¡¯t want to lose the most valuable assets to recover some old post war technologies, her device is now the most valuable. The other door starts knocking, their enemies are coming to stop the data from escaping.

    Either fight or use their guild¡¯s secret passage. Tabitha sees on her device where the security cameras are aiming on her device. She doesn¡¯t mind letting this thing destroyed. She can upload her personal files into the internet. Except, she can¡¯t allow to bring the data to the internet either. This vessel is both saint and devil. A technology that would save lives and forced into a monster with cybernetic limbs. Her team seems not to care too much as they focus on escaping.

    She can¡¯t understand the life and death in this situation that her life is threatening from the start and ends with her device meeting its doom. The Enders approach her

    ¡°They seem not care for the sake of the data¡±

    ¡°Well, I was the one who is curious and Ma¡¯am Viste sends me here in the first place. Medical vessel from what you guys said. Archscience is looking scary for me¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be that scary, it is still a tool that everyone controls until someone make it personal¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like my device. If I going to lock it, no one else will going to use it, but it feels like my device is alive or something¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but if we are going to escape with your device intact. Then we should use the escape pod and get us out of here. Or we can dig through here and reach the other Enders with a long massive hole¡±

    The other Enders spoke ¡°It¡¯s better we should be doing the most optimal response. This enemy will be new. There is nothing else we can do to fight against with the infestations¡±

    The Enders continue to talk to themselves as Tabitha sneakily returned to her team. Kiege waves at her while the two are discussing other things.

    ¡°I got a feeling that we are not going to push through the securities. Viste is telling us that something big is coming for your device. How¡¯s the signal though? Does it still work?¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems my signal is still fine. I know this is a security breached. I can see my account active¡±

    ¡°Skip the technical stuff, I am hoping you can contact other Enders with it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I am not going to try it here¡±

    ¡°Look, those guys are talking with Viste and Dewn. I hope we can find a way to get out of here¡±

    Meanwhile with Viste. ¡°The defense in Enders Bridge did lessen your numbers. I would be surprised to use your colonizer¡¯s magic array¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an archscience tech, and we would be using it too when your friend has the data. If only there are nobody in this vessel, we will used it at will¡±

    Dewn agrees ¡°Surely, I have seen enough of the capabilities of destroying all around you when I heard the term array¡±¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s archscience. The array will be greater than you can imagine¡±

    Viste returns the topic ¡°From what you are saying before. The main control deck, it is our only way to go, right?¡±

    ¡°That place is where our guild masters are placing their facilities. With an escape route, we can able to get there with proper use of her device like a line bait¡±

    Dewn checks his supplies ¡°I have all the necessary things to go against physical injuries. Many things I have to defend myself are already used up. The thought of the last effort I can give in responds to protect you all is truly desperate¡±

    ¡°Then we need to move now before the creatures are becoming cybernetics. Or what else it can become with rituals¡±

    The security is breaking through the infestation and other Enders are safely hidden from the surrounding saferooms. They saw most of the creatures were easily fought back. It is very unnatural as it was the creatures¡¯ advantage to fight at the moment. Then something strange occurred to the vessel¡¯s movement. The endless floating starts to shift as it releases it wants to dive down. The suspicion of its hidden generators is activating. They didn¡¯t ready themselves from this stasis ship is reacting from their trespassing. The large machine is on the move, following the files that activate it to destroy the user.

    The Enders faced as soon as they are out from the room. Tabitha¡¯s team are running up to the ceiling starting to blast up and climbing to the main deck. The strange machine with its rituals charging at them. It quickly stops and chained by the Enders. It re-adapts and transforms. The machine turns into ritual air passing them through. It reaches them and Tabitha gives it to Viste

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Viste takes it and runs away from the machine. It transforms again into elven magic and passed through in a gust of wind. The air is collected its poison spraying at them with their protective gasmask. A little shamanistic to the air passed through but it seems it has no concern to the living.

    The elven air though, it is forsaken and leave the three drained from their strength. Aching down to the worse possible moment. Tabitha fell down as she climbs. Kiege catches her in her arms. The stubborn girl tries to raise her arms to try again. The pain she endures is nothing to compare than the UI disorienting her mana.

    ¡°I can do it. Viste is far away and . . . No way!¡±

    As they climb up, Viste is already in their route. She was trying to stall but she returns and failed.

    Their effort doesn¡¯t work against this security. The Enders behind them are coming to stop it. But they chose a different action and helped them push. They can¡¯t distract it

    ¡°It can¡¯t be stop, the machine has terrible forsaken magic. The magic of the dead gods, easily beaten our mana without any chances¡±

    The machine misses Viste, but hits Dewn in the process. He was pulled away into the elven wind, disappeared into the darkness. Tabitha reaches out to him, but too weak and carried away.

    They reached to the main deck and the seals of other guilds kept it from opening. Concealed to prevent the machine from entering, the door reacts to the presence of the robot but couldn¡¯t interact with it. The two of the Enders are trying to open the door, but they soon get caught and pulled away. Its limbs barraged at them giving them no chance to escape. Kiege holding Tabitha as they keep themselves away from the attacking machine.

    The last Enders steps back from the door and directly come and fight against the machine, casts his magic, and sends his rune tools to his trophies as weapons. They are struggling to get this far, and the machine is rushing at them. Tabitha tries to use her cards but blown away from the powerful elven wind. Kiege can¡¯t do anything else besides carrying Tabitha, neither she must not use magic because of the so-called forsaken magic. Kiege sees it ramming Viste to the wall. The way it behaves as if something is holding off its target.

    Then she has an idea. Kiege runs to the door and distracting the machine. The machine randomly hits everyone with precision. Then it hits Kiege. Kiege position herself and dodges the attack. The Enders finish forging his weapons and enforced the machine¡¯s charge by hitting it at the back. Amazingly broken through the door of the main deck. The elven wind disappears. Dewn and Viste managed to negate the forsaken magic. Dewn throws all of his medicine to the ground so the others will heal the wounds as they went in. All of them couldn¡¯t heal much as the dead gods¡¯ magic is resisting it.

    The machine malfunctions as it enters the main deck. The Enders saw the escape pod ready, then they all gathered and quickly launch it. The sea water gets inside the main deck cause a flooding and activate the defenses to forced out the water from sinking in. The machine didn¡¯t give up and tried to grab the escape pod. It transforms one last time to use magic to chain and pulled them in. It failed as the sea creatures had come and consumed the mana. The escape pod escapes and returns back them to the surface.

 Enders Divisions - Chapter 195

    COI C195

    ¡°My son, you¡¯re finally awake¡±

    Archivist¡¯s father, sitting next to his bed. Archivist¡¯s face still hidden with his hood and marks by the demon¡¯s mana have finally disappeared. The cartoony head blank face is trying to heed his real expression underneath. After what Tabitha had shared their bind together, he can¡¯t say a thing. The infirmary is empty and there was no doctor replaced Dewn after that. Only his father watching over him. Archivist finally responds

    ¡°Yeah, is Tabitha alright? I remember that she and mom had a conversation¡±

    ¡°It seems the bind you have is differ from ours. How many binds can you hold?¡±

    ¡°I can handle more¡±

    Impressive, the father thought of his limits of his son¡¯s body will be burdened from the ritual. But his wife wasn¡¯t wrong that the flows of mana in him is definitely be ki, qi, or chi. Archivist has his mother¡¯s eyes, and he won¡¯t be able to hide it with his certain condition in his body. It is quite sad that he won¡¯t be acknowledge the arts that his father and his mother have. His body is vulnerable to magic while at the same time impactful from his efforts, and it is a greatest mystery that his son can¡¯t kill with it but to weaken them. Archivist¡¯s father surely knows there are ways to use frail or fragile techniques.

    In this era and the world as it is, his father dreamt for his son¡¯s happiness and also his mother¡¯s closure of her works. Doubted on his father¡¯s own grief that give his son to an otherworlder. Rumors were getting futile to his ears. Yui spouting nonsense had already put his wife in complicated situation between Tabitha and Archivist. Isekai City has its own sins like the other city states. While Enders Bridge is mostly masters and subordinates. Individual divides are all also their problems.

    While Isekai City is driven more freedom with horrible traits that filled nothing but indulgence. The modern city of convenience and flourishing prosperity with little efforts. Their laziness is the whispers from those girls who got back from Isekai City. Now his son is awake, he needs to confirm it from hm.

    ¡°Son . . .¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Sanquin seems to temper your skills. I know it was your partner¡¯s reflection, but you are acting more to your mother¡¯s tales¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from me, little one. You use your eyes as you struggle to fight. I know that you can¡¯t deal daemos like powers, but there is still fighting against mortals. You don¡¯t have to be the descendants of earth¡±

    ¡°Should it be better that we can bring mother to the conversation?¡±

    ¡°Making her daring to stop you and your someone to protect? Yet, the man has their past forged for your future. The dangers to wish to face without blood or death. As your father, you better tell me¡±

    He raises his hands high and mana flows through to his palm of his hand. Powerful technique is being formed and his son has shown no fear of him. A father with his proud face to see he is committed by his guidance. But today, his father is eager to take hm on.

    The escape pod flies out from the see and starts to fall down near Enders Bridge. The Enders receives the message of its importance and were able to caught it as it lands, below the bridge as the guilds who come take a look are the five guilds who Tabitha recognized. The Enders went out first and announced to them

    ¡°We have the full data from the Isekai citizen¡±

    They look at the Raker Mawn guild and start planning on a special meeting later on. Tabitha didn¡¯t know what that meeting is until she saw Lord Lori¡¯es coming to the escape pod.

    Viste never would have thought that they quickly reported to the Lord this fast. Tabitha and the others shouldn¡¯t be in this conversation as they just go get what archscience is. They gathered and could only wait as Lord Lori¡¯es takes the reports. The Lord was always in focus while reading the report, yet he reads the report himself rather having the others to read it out loud for him. His impatience steadfast his reading. He lays down the report and said to Tabitha

    ¡°You are here because what you did to gather the data, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tabitha quickly answers after seeing him serious.

    Lord Lori¡¯es sees that the other guild masters and mistresses are arrived through the use of their magic. Where he can see glimpses where they are at, from Isekai City. This mishap won¡¯t be good to get Raker Mawn guild to be involved. Later guild master Daygen appeared as well. Subordinates and masters together. It is an improper way to speak of. For that, he must tell the guild masters and mistresses.

    ¡°Please, if the meeting has already planned. It is rude to talk here. We should be better talk somewhere private¡±

    The guild masters and mistresses are refuting, ¡°But my Lord!!! The data is already here, we should be taken wary of it being kept from the Raker Mawn Guild¡±

    but the Lord shuts them with his hand raises up ¡°I know about your concerns. We don¡¯t need another guild to join your colonizing expedition, especially a citizen who had her reason to become a Raker Mawn member. I know Mrs. Viste has her own studies. Their goals are different while you will be getting yours soon¡±

    Guild master watches his Lord¡¯s behavior then takes a bow. ¡°I am thankful for your thoughtfulness¡±

    ¡°With pleasure, but you will need to get theirs in the future under my permission¡±

    ¡°Understood, Everyone, let¡¯s go home¡±

    Tabitha and the others take their leave and follow Daygen. Tabitha held close to her device while the guilds are watching her closely. Except for one guild mistress. Faye just waves ¡®hi¡¯ to her with a smile greeting. Tabitha waves back but couldn¡¯t give a cheery face where there are few of them is looking at her furious. This is not her concern to get their hands on her device. She looks at her device where the files are too difficult to keep and a lot of its programs were not compatible with hers.

    Daygen walks along to her and sad ¡°You¡¯ve already experience this multiple times in the sphere. Now you are getting closer to the guilds who have no interest with your people. Go any deeper than that, you will be facing darker side of the Enders. So, please. Don¡¯t do it if you are the one who taken action. Your guild members might get you involved, but they know who you can put your trust with. Do you still remember who are with you before?¡±

    ¡°I remember them, they are only three. But I know Faye from one of the guild masters too¡±

    ¡°Then those people be your acquaintances. You will still need your partner. All that happens today, you don¡¯t have to be worry¡±

    A blush to Tabitha¡¯s cheeks, Daygen moves on, and Kiege backs her up. Kiege wraps around her robotic arm while its last energy is drained. Tabitha is pulled over to her and dumbfounded as she still thinks about the incident.

    ¡°I am getting suspicious. Is something going on between you and Archivist during your bind?¡±

    ¡°I . . . I don¡¯t think so¡±

    ¡°. . . Say something you¡¯re not lying this time. Archivist¡¯s mother was holding your head as you were fell unconscious. She feels your bind is reaching out to him and only hear screaming. Was it because you were screaming that he is alright? Hey! Are you ok?¡±

    Tabitha could not respond and feels like she becomes white and froze herself as her soul was lying out from her body. It didn¡¯t stop her for going to their guild tower. She walks accordingly, but silent. It is the that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about. Only thing she cares now is to be sure his partner is ok. She is going directly up to the archives and decided to get help from Myrrkei. The researcher might know about the data before Lord Lori¡¯es gives the permission. Viste stops following her right after as she stops by the first-floor stairs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right here. I need to speak to guild master Daygen about the data¡±

    As they left, Daygen expected much what Viste going to say and rather said it to her directly. ¡°Fine, get your piece of the evidence. It is already over that the previous Archscientist have been executed¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I am concern right now. It is about the cure. Haw was the only survivor and with the data we have now, we might recover parts of his brain to re-nurture his body system¡±

    ¡°Again, with the subject restoration, I know you wanted it because he was from Mountaiwall¡±

    ¡°Yes, and Mountaiwall where there is no existence of any civilized humanesque¡±

    Dewn returns back in the infirmary. Sees that Archivist is already taken some exercise, and there is no one else is in his seat. Mrs. Viste didn¡¯t give a nerve to give replacement for his absence. He directly goes to his desk and fell asleep soon after. The tired healer did his job and bring them healed without any bruise or curses when coming home. Kiege and Tabitha made a stop before going to the archives and saw Archivist moving his body. Tabitha mentally screaming to see him both embarrassed thoughts and reassuring relief. Kiege pushes her closer to him. Archivist sees Tabitha and react to catch her before she trips.

    Like usual duo come together both troubled and at the same time confident between them. That incident they brought up stay silent. Kiege did a little sneak within their bind, but Tabitha was able to block her entirely. Kiege expected much for a partial bind ritual won¡¯t work to seek through their connections, later she was able to breach through and hears the two of them argue about something.

    ¡°. . . This time, we should¡¯ve learned archscience together . . .¡±

    Kiege hears the cheekiest line, and she thinks of it was childish after what they did to go through to get the data. It is though, a dangerous experience for Tabitha, and she was struggling in her arms.

    Archivist hears their story venturing into the vessel with his mother and Dewn, who is now sleeping at his desk. He already figured out that Tabitha was struggling. Kiege is sure of it.

    ¡°Archivist thought he knows all about you, Tabitha. Of course, you are better than we actually . . . Tabitha? You can¡¯t be real about this¡±

    Tabitha wipes a tear that the bind still able to keep her giving message to him. Archivist did really care about her. All he has been through got herself in a pleasant situation. As a leader, she really needs to get better.

    She was able to hone her skills being a leader from the sphere. The difficulty hence, her experience in the vessel had beating her to the pulp that she wasn¡¯t able to lead against an enemy she didn¡¯t know. Her role was truly a support, and there is nothing of it for being the backline with Dewn. Kiege pesters her with such unbelievable agreement between the two.

    ¡°You two are as close as partners. I know I won¡¯t be intruding your pairing, but as a friend. How far do you know each other?¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Tabitha flinched, their bond is as close of being brother and sister.

    But Tabitha don¡¯t know what relationship Archivist thinks. He answers to Kiege

    ¡°Siblings . . .¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Kiege looks dark

    ¡°. . . Kiege, that¡¯s not how I meant¡± He responds out from her reaction

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Tabitha was smiling, but after seeing Archivist¡¯s worries. She knew what Kiege was thinking. Her device has more porn she shared with her as Kiege knows how to surf her device. Tabitha looks at her and shakes her head in a disagreeable matter

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare . . .¡±

    Kiege hears her angry tone. As a friend, she shouldn¡¯t be saying it. While the confusing part for her is the reference. Then she quickly smiles and acting forgetful

    ¡°Oh, never mind¡±

    She turns away and humming happily with slight tsk of disgust. Archivist felt it through his senses and said to Tabitha

    ¡°Why am I the only one don¡¯t know the sayings. You too, Tabitha. You felt shaking for a bit. When I answer her question, she starts to shift herself down. I know she thinks differently, then you also start to change. What¡¯s going on both of your minds¡±

    Tabitha is trembling and don¡¯t want to continue that stupid topic. She looks at her device and see the browser history. Too clean with less info for the past weeks or so. It only left when she is working for her reflection. The two looks at each other, eye to blank, then both sadly sighs as this is not a good welcoming conversation.

    Kiege reaches Dewn¡¯s desk. A tap on the desk and he quickly gets up. ¡°Do you want something?¡±

    ¡°Give me some sweets, I need to clear my head. I¡¯m starting to think like a citizen¡±

    ¡°You mean sweets to make you relax¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those sweets¡±

    ¡°Then here you are, don¡¯t tell me what is it. I have no interest with personal takes¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Kiege takes her sweets and curved her mind from the distraction she imagines. Now clear yet, still has in her head. Looking at the two together like she expects them to be a couple. But what ruins her line thinking as she whispers to herself

    ¡°Step-sibling is more like it¡±

    Myrrkei has received a message from guildmember, his telepathy was missed and never ceased the message to come through their minds. News reached, the vessel that consists of carrying cybernetics manufacturing both machines and creatures were put in a halt. Interestingly, it was got the word among the Raker Mawn guild itself to have such data. He felt in a need to study it, the full scaled data about archscience tech within their guild. But, why does he feel no interest of it? He sees his studies are the innovation and invention made my Isekai City. A non-militaristic but entertainment main structure.

    Guildmember continues to give word to whom who had it. Myrrkei is now have no interest at all. The researcher has no obligation to partner with politics. Viste, Archi Viste¡¯s mother, was planning about it. Her personal takes to make cures are truly phenomenon for a woman who cares about her guild. To himself, he already sees his body mending with the shadows and spirits crawl inside of him. What is not to like against the life of their own body. It is their choice, and this is Myrrkei¡¯s decision. He then remembered Haw. a known person called as RH-0. Rehabilitated patient zero. There is nothing else he can remember who are suffered.

    The magic of the archives open and Juela comes by and brought a stack of memory chips. Myrrkei didn¡¯t believed that Juela is helping Tabitha over this. The young woman seems to be willing, and all those chips inside the box was able to transfer the data with ease.

    ¡°How?¡± Myrrkei ponders the weakly on the small sized chips

    ¡°She brought it all cleanly with an entire data storage on her device and has no virus in it too¡±

    ¡°No virus?! This is indeed worrisome. A daemos should¡¯ve got inside to one of those chips. The young girl got caught by the eyes of greatness¡±

    ¡°As a researcher as you, Myrrkei. Do you want to find out or let politics keep it nothing but old man tales?¡±

    He tightens his grips and his face scowls to his own complications ¡°Tabitha, what madness tempted her by Viste?¡±

    ¡°Knowledge, just like you Myrrkei¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not knowledge she seeks. She is searching a way out from this world. Hah, that¡¯s what she is trying to do¡±

    ¡°Have you already found out about it?¡±

    ¡°Barely, an assumption as you will. Her people, is getting stronger. The technology they have is adapting while I was there. Even able to live among the Jigeram¡¯s light . . .¡±

    Juela watches him closely and tempted to go to the data. The oblivious researcher is reaching closer his studies and connecting everything he had gathered so far. Soon time comes as Juela will be seeing this for a sometime soon. No need for comments for Myrrkei¡¯s research and let it flow. Juela steps back to the door as the magic teleporting her out from the archives. She turns around and see guild master Daygen as she left.

    Daygen says to her ¡°I am being summoned, even in the night. Tell your friend to hide her device and stay in her room. It¡¯s an order as other Enders took interest¡±

    Daygen left, acting furious. Juela sees him rushing down joining other known strong guild members. Spokesman is with him, giving the signs that he needed daemos help. This is not good, Myrrkei expect much of this stupid politics and Juela is taken care of this dilemma. She goes to her and Kiege was already talking to Daygen. He wanted Tabitha to be safe as soon as possible. That visualization flashes back her memories, with her father was trying to find her. That same energy, she fell a tear in here eyes for a moment.

    Kiege takes the order seriously and abduct Tabitha with using the infirmary¡¯s bedsheets. Wrapped around her and mummified her to the best of her abilities, then shines on her with her ocesl using the most dangerous of scrolls into her frames. The absurdity of getting Tabitha into her room was too much. Archivist hears the situation as other guild members were continuously ordered by Daygen. This means there will be a problem with the other guilds. After multiple attempts to surely bring Tabitha in her room, she made it in and seal the door.

    Tabitha comes out from the bed sheet, and then she saw her friends. ¡°Juela? Kiege?!! What in the hell did you trying to abduct me?¡±

    ¡°Because hell finds you interesting¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why can¡¯t you understand figure of speak?¡±

    ¡°And why not you to learn poetry and proverbs?¡±

    Juela tries to turn the knob. It seems Daygen had truly given the order strictly than she would¡¯ve thought. Then the door starts to appear magic diagrams fused into it. She thought it was some powerful spell to hide them. But she reads the spell and it was a forced summoning.

    It was too much. Daygen had gone too far to keep Tabitha safe. She had Juela and Kiege on her side. Then the one who appeared was Yui.

    ¡°AAH! Why am I have to babysit you guys. Kiege is enough for you, and this room, ugh!¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s room is well personally furnished to her own liking. From how much she bought from the convention and her room is becoming like a museum than an actual room. Gorgeous young men, in a band, or models to her liking. The hated thing Yui to see is Tabitha¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t like to see your clothes out in the open in Enders Bridge. The look of nobilities and other professional clothing for ¡®cosplays¡¯ is insulting¡±

    ¡°Come on, Yui. You¡¯ve been argued with me since I brought it out¡±

    ¡°Your room is like a storage if we go back next year. I hope the Foundation is open and you have to leave. My happiness for you to go home, but don¡¯t you dare leave my reputation who treated fine clothing as a play¡±

    The three girls laugh at Yui. Yui looks at them having fun. It wasn¡¯t too kind for her to complain now as the news broke out about Tabitha able to get the data. It wasn¡¯t about it at all. The real issue, that Yui remembered perfectly. The data demon from what she can remember. That¡¯s what they are worried about.

    Lord Lori¡¯es had gathered more than he had regretted. Enders Guilds who are witness and able bodies to go against the daemos. It is not the time to send news to Lady Hivites and Ehan¡¯Ra about it. The modern technology will be at risk for Isekai City to be invaded through the systems of machines and electronics. Daygen arrived and Lord Lori¡¯es sends a secret contact between the two.

    ¡°Is she hidden?¡±

    ¡°As it is planned when regards to such crisis¡±

    ¡°Honorably as you were, she will be hidden until we found them. The descendants have great grudges to the demon, Code Red¡±

    Gathered around, where the five guild masters and mistresses were now seated higher than the rest. The masters and mistresses who are the importance are seated closer and lower to their seats in front of their lord. Faye senses her beloved cousin is close to their interest. Loved as siblings, she let her patience warmth and endure the overbearing news of the threat.

    ¡°Code Red, the ascending demon fell into pieces was not able to spread its virus to one of the data gatherers. It is a great sign for scavengers to gather tech¡¯s information, but the demon¡¯s seal disappeared and it could be anywhere¡±

    ¡°This is the matter of promise given to us from Lady Hivites. Her collection of the imprisoned should not escape or it will be the returning battle that we have to get involved since the great ships¡¯ invasion¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know when did it escape. Where¡¯s the archscientist who is responsible for it¡±

    The Dexter Guild had returned to Enders Bridge before the final siege had ever risen. Lord Lori¡¯es made a meeting with her, and don¡¯t know whether she had returned or stayed in the island.

    The noise of commotions reached from the back. Lady Coheld arrived with Lady Constantine apprehended her from how they look. Benedictus and Military Corps, side by side, to strong armed warriors/soldiers in their respective guilds. The two rivals are the only guild together had the form of the Enders laws. Two watches against each other, where Not Worthy guild and the Dexter Guild can both of them be summoned each other when urgent. Lady Coheld steps to the front of the lord as every one of them wants to know what happened to the Code Red Virus.

    ¡°Lady Coheld, as much of how many years that your predecessor had done great achievement to find the surviving demon who is sided with Hero Faction. It is daring for Lady Hivites to betray such formidable from all sides¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my predecessors and to whom who succeeded it. It was Order Core Vic. Or Korvic respectfully¡±

    The other Enders intervene ¡°Enough of the details. The enemy, does it managed to escape or did your guild find a way to get it into another seal?¡±

    ¡°If I am going to clearly spoke out the sensitive case. Then promised us and everyone who is not wished to be involved until proven guilty not be persecuted¡±

    The guild masters and mistresses are sensing to who were persecuting before. Honorable of their vigilante, they¡¯re action is fair and reasonable but sentence to death is undeserving to the least. It is rare for the Enders to have such a cold gaze to each other. Or was it they were designed before the demon faction lost their chains of otherworlders, especially the people in Isekai City. It is not splendid reason to hate them as they were abducted. Only thing they could do now is to keep the Enders from getting closer to them. They don¡¯t want to have enemies in their own home region.

    Lord Lori¡¯es raised his hands to Coheld¡¯s request. Light comes out from his hand and shines among them, as the light vanished, there are many disappeared who disagreed and thus, end their chance to know the whereabouts to the code red virus.

    ¡°I have allowed you to speak, Lady Coheld. Beware of the people had disappeared and return to their respective guild. Make sure to remember them all as they may disturb your guild members in the future¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord¡±

    Daygen and the rest were not too happy about the news of the virus. A test of Isekai City¡¯s future where the demon will be able to escape. The siege was a terrible relocation for the demons¡¯ army because of the undergrown being reviled by the presence of the Enders and the elves. The Purissars have finally ended the old enemies since the Fall Era, and now facing the newest and young mortals at the northern beach of Kinteinnou region. Cast numbers of humanesques and gobins.

    ¡°. . . So, you brought the tech controlled by a demon into the city of otherworlders. The cityfolk or the citizens are not that keen to its existence. If the two city states leaders are able to find out . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry. We found out such a scandal among the elven gods. The citizens¡¯ known hated man was deemed to be a ¡®yakuza¡¯ under the false name by his own fame, the cult leader. He is twisted both profession and leadership. Two enemies from theirs to ours, the elven gods won¡¯t allow us to harm him¡±

    ¡°Then how do we have to hide the mistakes if the daemos returns from its tortured awakening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why me and the other guilds station at the island for now. Those five will be studying the adaptation of Isekai City and try to use its technology to colonize the Rune Isles for the greater chance to finally expand. While we will be cleaning up what we have never expected to their action to be here. You have to admit, that they were able to access to this place with their own technology without a proper system¡±

    Proper system, a word that revel to any of the Enders tech guilds. A functioning program, software, and configuration will be the greatest achievement to hope to match against the ruins¡¯ defenses. This enemy to be termed against Isekai City have still driven many Enders to act affectively if they have a chance. Many of the Enders are not playing honestly as they treated the adventurers to the worse when they able to get stronger with lack knowledge against them. The stubbornness preserved even not letting a chance for the Not Worthy guild bring the citizens home from east coast.

    Lady Constantine watches Lady Coheld trying to persuade to keep going to pursue the technology of Isekai City. The ears are always focusing on the citizens and not the daemos successfully hiding inside the city. The information Lady Constantine had from her right-hand subordinate, Azin, finished his duty and the beads have connected to hers. The succubus had fully become woman and walked into the city. Along with the mysterious clues of demoness¡¯ successes and many of the dead citizens cursed into the hands of the demon faction. The real question is, how did they get from them?

    She speaks out to her guild members ¡°The Demon Faction have only interest to whom they are willing to serve. Why bringing the weak into their fronts?¡±

    ¡°Lore among the daemos, the weak is nothing but an excess of their powers and used it only to scatter the worthless and the cowards. Sometimes as baits to lure their enemies to against their own enemies. It is complicated, sister¡±

    ¡°Even the daemos themselves have no use of those lost souls. Something is using them as chores, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Treating the dead into a purgatory is cruel to let a daemos cleanse them, but . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need. Even the urbanites have trouble to rescue the people in the east coast. It makes you wonder how many ills they have in their souls. Still able to wonder off and surrounded by dead wanting it to be a tool for them¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I have enough, let¡¯s just finish this meeting and let Lord Lori¡¯es to decide. The Enders Bridge will might get involved with the Isekai City soon enough¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that long, sister. And we are not the one who is taken action first¡±

    ¡°I regret not to report it to him. Our differences in this bridge have gone shallow¡±

    The Enders guild masters and mistresses regathered into a different meeting room. The place where private meetings held in one of the supports of the bridge. All together who are against aiding with Isekai City.

    ¡°An ally that prohibited us to use our true powers¡±

    A cast of a magic on her hands exploding by the flames like fireworks in different colors. Different temperatures, coldness or hotness, and many more as her mind steady her concentration. She crushes it and reappears into a crystal, keeping the flames inside.

    ¡°They are surely the summoner¡¯s chosen people. The culture is different but content treated by the eyes as foreign. They thought it was an alternative world, but the same world in a different country. I know this as otherworlders have brought history that are close to the descendants. This world is homogeneous through the dependence of neutral mana. The scandal was enough for us to go hostile when the ambushed caravan heading to our city¡±

    ¡°We might harm the relation and the trust to Lady Hivites and the Ehan¡¯Ra, but we were allied first with the Ehan¡¯Se. He is clear to make amends with the west, and now he still not returned to this region¡±

    ¡°He is indeed closer to his Ehan¡¯Ra. But we have already stagnant because of the last expansion¡±

    ¡°Even you are not hostile to them but you are here, accused of persecution¡±

    ¡°What is worse than a man had persecuted? The people who helped them do it. That will be me. I may not dirty with my rune isles filth hands, but a clean drenched blood such as yours will be enough for me to join¡±

    There is a few from the five Enders guilds left the Lord¡¯s meeting. Among them, they have other ways to gain the technology. With their skills to find elsewhere, it will be certain to them to get it what they want by making problems for Isekai City. Those guilds are closer to Isekai City and ready commit heinous acts while the city is crushed by the Jigeram¡¯s light. The Enders guild masters and mistresses already know who those are and their relations with Lady Coheld. Old allegiance as they were, and dared to go to the Isekai City with their mouths spoken before in negatively. Timing is the essence as the news of criminal organizations are heading to the ruins of Isekai City, Mihayara north district.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Isekai City in the Dusts or Crystals - Chapter 196

    COI C196

    It is the time. Multiple people are changing their minds from staying to leaving and vice versa. It is the time. Where people who are reconsidering certain types of people to allow the prohibitions to be regulated than full out banned it. The citizens have shared their opinions to the Enders, the Dexter Guild for example, have brought so much effort to pull through to get the city out from danger. More and more calling out issues to collaborate once again. The mayor¡¯s advisor had promised they shouldn¡¯t do it. Mountaiwall¡¯s leaders have spoken it about it to the mayor before.

    ¡°. . . You will only have the Agatheans to do your project. My people and especially the Enders have very much hated your people in private. Betrayal is not coming from us, but the judgement of our people. Isekai City was brought here for a reason, and to this very place is a suspicion of a forsaken summoner. Heh, we won¡¯t tell the details. Is it that right, you little green midget?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sog it, my boyz won¡¯t be a good widgitz to you either. There are some who can, but what my tribes dared to go to the land with powerful mana¡±

    Sork enters the conversation ¡°And I am for one to be their widgitz, just to make sure that they aren¡¯t the ones who destroyed our east coast¡±

    The mayor¡¯s advisor had done what he done to keep this city safe by their own rules and authority. He can¡¯t believe that Fuku City still stand and the monsters didn¡¯t even try to flank there. Only focusing to Taiyou Industries.

    ¡°Do you think Fuku City is in a cahoots with them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous, they brought their Fuku adventurers to the industries too. Those are high leveled skilled people that the cult leader brought¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t there to join you, but he left a strong resistance until that demon gave powerful breached to the city barrier. Now the surface is shelled to the brim with dusts and crystals¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus to try to restore the city barrier before it rains again. The rain falls had very effective interaction with the dusts. While the dusts¡¯ weaknesses are distilled or pure water. I don¡¯t want to know what rain water is mixing it with¡±

    ¡°You should be learning more about it too. The rain water takes time to fall from the sky, the density and the substances it collected while they fall is already been filled. Like raining mud¡±

    ¡°Stop with the fucking trivia. I just want to do my job better in this situation¡±

    The advisor is with the officials; Case, the official in foreign affairs. Justice, the official in public service and security. Grimoire, the official in education. It is quite strange that they brought one of the official for education, but he is the only one who has knowledge about the circumstances of the city. While more officials are alongside with him, the clear reason why they brought here is important.

    One of the officials said to them. ¡°One of the Enders from the island is warning us about the sole reason why we created the prohibition rules¡±

    The advisor knows it and was hoping to keep at it. The people are start changing opinions about them more and more. Enders are not that easily given themselves a bad reputation. Even the rumored scamming Enders, who created the buzz word ¡®judgement days¡¯, portraying him as a hero. The people who are dead under his actions are all immoral people who had done impractical against women and children.

    It is more than enough of people are wishing them to be a help for society. Meaning, there are certain types of Enders will surely get in and do something about the Foundation.

    Grimoire speaks out his opinion ¡°The rumors for this law is coming together with the Enders who will coming this city and our citizens are willing to smuggle them in. Unfortunately, the Enders Bridge can¡¯t be any help for us as I¡¯m reading right here¡±

    The old message they found between Lady Hivites and their former mayor, Nakamura, mentioning about the Enders.

    ¡°. . . The Enders are in a what you called it feudal system. A rogue will come and they will not let them entertained their escape. Once they reached your people, they will take out strong trophies. People who had exceptional mana. The Enders still think of you as the people who are summoned by the summoner. You must ready your Foundation as soon as possible. Luckily for you, they will be active in the 4 to 5th moon cycle. Because your weaknesses are when the moon consumed your mana . . .¡±

    Justice has no confidence if their forces would able to face them ¡°After those volunteers have brought help to the police force. I don¡¯t think ourselves without mana will be safe either to go against them¡±

    ¡°And we already know why. The consequence of staying here will bring worries to the region. We received powerful mana with lack of mastery of it. I will not admit this kind of trainee thinking, but a veteran or elite to get us as trophies are certain¡±

    They spoke what they have the moral high ground where they are in their own city. Grimoire already think of themselves as foreigners who colonized their land. Like the western colonizers discover America. There is no different for them who brought more advance everything to the natives. Others are peaceful while the rest are hostile, no difference after all. Time moves swift as the lawless rule in this region start to show signs of this world reality. There is no such thing as no criminals. That¡¯s how far he knows about civilization.

    Case whispers to Grimoire ¡°Hey, I am certain that I won¡¯t be have a chat with Justice with these reports¡±

    ¡°Reports? You mean the scattered monsters around the city¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not about that. It¡¯s about the city¡¯s defenseless barrier. We found some criminals made here. Especially from Enders¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this information¡±

    ¡°From Stranding Island, I told you that I¡¯m involved with foreign affairs¡±

    ¡°Then how do you get the ideas that those Enders are criminals?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea about royalty, but I heard they are summoned back to Enders Bridge. The only people are allowed inside our city are the Enders reside before the siege¡±

    This is not good. The conflict of trusts and ever changing to this city¡¯s condition. All that is left for the city is stay quarantine, a lockdown where they could not leave yet. The evacuation areas are still kept them inside. They are in such a relief at first, but the outside wasteland in their own city feared them to stay inside. The most delicate part of it is Isekai city¡¯s crucial system to keep their mana intact. it is reaching its limit. Isekai City is stoned into crystallization. Dusts turned to sands as shifting it like sand dunes moving like a sea.

    Miyusuki had finished school, and the rest of Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool students are not going back to the evacuation area for a bit. Their school is in crystals, but what let them go to school willingly was entering the sphere. The simulation helps them learn and fear the Jigeram¡¯s light. It was the experience they don¡¯t want to face. The fear of to lose completely of their mana and rely the natural strength they have or lose to the crystallization on their bodies. They rather stay in the sphere and not the real thing outside.

    Thanks to the sphere¡¯s rule. Their fatigue, hunger, and mental state won¡¯t last them to stay and found themselves inside the simulation room. Slowly they are gaining numbers and tried to use magic to either expand the room or change their sizes to make them all fit. It¡¯s a atter of time to return to the evacuation area. Miyusuki made it out and he had three portals to go. His friends beg him to go with him. One of the portals is to Stranding Island. His training continues through there, and he brought them once then preferred there because of the dusts.

    He was got into trouble with the Enders, yesterday, and it was due to that his guild has no activities in the island. His trainer for this time is Ironno, and he still don¡¯t know when will Haw will be coming back.

    ¡°Sorry, but remember what they said yesterday¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, we are getting bored in the evacuation area. The stench of magic is filled into a brim with other spells from people. It feels like mana is getting crowded¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, see you guys¡±

    ¡°WAIT!¡± Miyusuki enters the portal and teleported him to the island.

    Miyusuki accidentally fell and dropped on Rusic ¡°Ouch! Lad! Try not to get yourself flying off to those portal things. Like you are trying to go here waiting for someone to land your tush like a baby you are¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but . . .¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah. Forgiveness weighs better with ale, but you won¡¯t be drinking this year and the next either¡±

    Rusic brings him to Ironno. The embassy is empty and the five banners lie hanging on the walls packed up together. Miyusuki didn¡¯t hesitate and goes inside and lies his back with one of the cushions.

    Rusic chuckles to see the boy acting like this again. ¡°I¡¯m getting a feeling that their city had poor beddings and . . . sniff* . . . that burning mana stench. Ironno, do you think we are going to start his training now? I mean the fighting against what is left out there¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it, not yet¡±

    ¡°Agh! I knew you would be saying that. The boy is getting spoiled with gifts. He has a toy and his dark lousy breath tries to be those Circoston¡¯s thing. What about his shields? His name is the shield student¡±

    ¡°He was giving a nickname because his first use of magic is defensive¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you inspired to be like you¡±

    Ironno slides his pickaxe to one of the shields on the storage. The end of the pick speaks otherwise, the runes it has, the faded runes forge together, and separated into the scrolls. Rusic can¡¯t make this man speak enjoyably. The demonic burns on him really can¡¯t make him any better. Rusic sits himself on the floor and feel like they are the weak ones.

    ¡°Sigh* You¡¯re right, what are we supposed to survive like this. The prohibition will eventually kill us if this keeps up¡±

    The shield student hears them bickering about it. As he opens up his gauntlet, the condition of it is already falling apart where its energy able to hold it together but the functions of its parts are struggling to keep it straight. He feels the weight of the gauntlet really makes not strong enough to carry it in one hand. He remembers back in the sphere when those simulated Enders stay away from him. He never knew the gauntlet needs a hit in order to get his energy. He can do it in the environment but it was so little to collect.

    The depressing feeling to return back to the start. The gauntlet is truly a painful reminder for his inept not understanding archscience equipment. Haw warned him not to fix it on his own. The shield student can only imagine it for being a car or something. He laughs a little and tries to forget about it. The quick then slow movement is coming closer to him with his eyes open. Trying to turn to the other side of the bed. The small thing sticks close to his view in such a far distance while he moves by a head turn. He just smiles as he blinks. Already it looks at him in the eyes, the wide blank circles looking it with floating bars above it eyes as eyebrows. Then it disappears after it gives him a mean look.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Fae-chan, I know you are smarter than that. Please don¡¯t act like a kid¡±

    ¡°My keepers give me this body and taking care their younglings. You are younger than younglings. You don¡¯t know why the Ankr(s) give me to you¡±

    The shield student fell asleep as it tries lecture him. ¡°Behold! The youngling sleeps as I speak¡±

    Rusic comes into the room and sees Fae-chan ritualized itself close to the shield student¡¯s slumber. The familiar is obviously the protector and trainer for the children. It casts a ritual on him where his dream weaves to its control. His dream has become a virtual fantasy.

    Miyusuki, at first, he dreamt about Rusic¡¯s tales about what Miyusuki talked about in his first city sphere adventures. A vague to his tales as he barely remembers the words as he goes through the dream.

    ¡°Trials, a path to most dwarves have travelled through. The corridors to the small tunnel that fits one man in the single line. Mindless fight to take turns fighting at the front one by one. There you see scratch marks where many tried to fight in confined spaces. Others hurt from the back and fell without a chance to take their turn to face it¡±

    A tight corridor and a tunnel that fits for a single man to go through. A dream where he was there with Team Platinum as remembered, not by passing through, but giving a chance to fight the golem. Mislead by the dream, entertaining for what he had expected before. Lacking to feel the reality, only adrenaline, and vast numbing strength to push through without any harm. He dreams if he could ever beat them without wits and cleverness. The shield student¡¯s dream is to be strong just like all heroes in the anime. Only if, he could get strong quickly.

    Fae-chan enters his dream, both memory and fantasy put together hoping to be strong. Where it sees the part of the reason faded away as dreams can¡¯t be fully remembered. Its reason is what it saw, the purpose is there quickly falls apart when the boy will wake up. A sad one to be forgotten, it clouded itself into the end of its existence. A goodbye that most dreams are not fully remembered. An embarrassing one, but worthy to witness of this familiar. It weaves his dream to the fading one, hearing the voice he wanted to say.

    ¡°MOMMY LOOK! I told you I can take care of you. I promised DAD!¡±

    The shield student wakes up leaving a tear. He wipes it off out of confusion, then feels his head is heavy as he tries to move. He checks his head and it was Fae-chan, the doll familiar, making a chicken movement where he keeps moving without swaying his head anywhere else.

    ¡°Man, you¡¯re heavy, what are you doing lying on my head?¡±

    ¡°Dream weaving. I protect younglings from bad monsters scaring the night¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡±

    ¡°I feel your eyes watering. You cried for fear¡±

    ¡°Laugh* I was . . . Why am I crying? I dream about the fighting against a golem and¡±

    He didn¡¯t say back to Fae-chan. The shield student grabs it and place it on the ground like a pet. Fae-chan won¡¯t be say anything more and begin leaving the room. Ironno catches it and grabs it by his hand. The muscles show in his veins giving signs that he is carrying a familiar weighing a ton. Familiars are always with their owners. It is hard to be shared by anyone except for the owner to allow it. This is Yui¡¯s familiar given to him. Sanquin¡¯s presence is being mingled with it and it is trying to force out the seal inside of him as he is producing his own mana by his own natural body.

    Ironno drops it, by how fast it drops then quickly fall like a feather when it hits the ground. The familiar is truly keeping secrets made by past owners. Yui, the woman gives it to Miyusuki. What else more will he be going get out of favor? He can¡¯t say it, and the first who allows it was Sanquin. A deep breath and blows with a sigh, Ironno needs to train him and should¡¯ve earn it with his own strength. The rubs of his skin to remember the burns of the demons¡¯ fresh puppet. The challenge, the boy faced will do the same.

    ¡°Are you ready for special training?¡±

    ¡°Special training?¡±

    Rusic hears it and said it in deep concerns ¡°The little lad is going somewhere? Everywhere in his city is already surrounded with dusts. No one is going to breathe properly in there. The place is like a wasteland, lively wasteland where people still inhabit inside the city¡±

    ¡°There is no need for concerns. I¡¯m the one will be training with him, and Haw has personal matters as well¡±

    ¡°Eh, that lad left can¡¯t have his potions begin with. Ironno, take care of the boy. Remember who is the one who brought to your guild¡±

    ¡°I remember, even you. A young boy won¡¯t be staying long in this world, right?¡±

    The shield student nods and quickly ready himself with his stuff. Rusic sighs with such unconcerned circumstances with the boy. ¡°I¡¯m not saying the wee lad not doing some dangerous stuff in this moon cycle¡±

    He looks at the kid as he didn¡¯t know how to react for this dwarf being worried. ¡°There¡¯s no clean job out there. Even you have saferooms across the city. I can imagine you will be fine, but you¡¯re not alone¡±

    The shield student struck him, Rusic is right. The dangers of this world he must endure. He only knew about dusts, but who are still lied inside of it.

    The first is the rumored volunteering work. Teacher Haw was in it, and the teachers were whispering about him fighting against the citizens. The imagination they put through, can¡¯t describe how injured they were. The healing magic truly hides their scars. Then about this week, the talk about burns and can¡¯t let them get out of bed. Ironno is in front of him all clear from the so-called burns thanks to the healing or medication they had. The fear that is brings to him is now on his skin. Going through this training, Miyusuki must face it soon or the dangers will be greater.

    ¡°I can do it¡±

    The shield student said to the both of them. His confidence is lacking but they can see the aura around him severing the boy senses with Sanquin¡¯s presence. Rusic doesn¡¯t like those kinds of trainers with supports behind the individual¡¯s determination, while Ironno keeps in check how far did he able to get Sanquin¡¯s power. It would be risky. The boy¡¯s first downfall when he was trying to rescue his friends from the rat men¡¯s realm. That defeat was too swift, the everlasting pain to go through is what needed to endure.

    Rusic feels his leg and it was the familiar. He knows that every man needs company to deal against their everyday struggles, but the boy surrounded with help. The training he deserved should be the example of hardship paid off. Rusic silently whispers himself to the dwarven gods, to help the boy find his strength surrounded by guardians.

    ¡°Rusic?¡± The shield student reaches out to him

    Ironno stops him ¡°He has his doubts, I hope you could face my training. Because in this new cycle. This is your city¡¯s true weakness. The people of this region will take their chances¡±

    Through the magic circle after their discussions, they go through to one of the saferooms. To where they are going, Miyusuki doesn¡¯t know. The path he takes to train is now closer to what have Enders must train for. Haw taught him enough of the basics. Kiege short term sparring. Yui opening his blessings from Sanquin, and Juela¡¯s trials in the city sphere. All put together with little to understand he needed to do to go against the wilderness of his city. The dust wastelands of Isekai City.

    Inside the saferoom, where Haw left some components for Miyusuki¡¯s gauntlet. The training from Ironno describe as scheduled training. Ironno gives him a time limit scroll only set to three hours. Miyusuki finished school at 4pm and magically appeared here at that certain time. As the time is 6pm, he had this hour just to prepare. His training with Haw how to do maintenance with archscience tech and with a little help with his uncle, he could be able to get it to work but couldn¡¯t upgrade it.

    The first time he disassembled the gauntlet with his own hands, and see the parts that he cannot comprehend. The components are like ticking time bombs for him, and only he can do is to record himself the parts he had removed in order to for him to fix right back up. It wasn¡¯t easy to remove the high-quality plates and customizable flexible interior. There he can see it. The energy storage and the converter distribution system. He found more than he could understand from it. Ironno gives him a book. It wasn¡¯t a book as he opens it. It is a literally Haw¡¯s notes.

    After translating it, he found out the complexity of crafting archscience tech. The procedure of the process made him realize how he was lucky for having the gauntlet in the first place. Haw or the Dexter Guild could able to decipher it clearly and use standardized materials without any imitation. Tonight, wasn¡¯t his night to set out. Remember what he had learn from his guild, then he thought of something. He was being tested. All of the Raker Mawn guild who are with him will always doing it by pairs, no one is going out there alone.

    Ironno should be joining with him, but the shield student thought otherwise. His classmates have more experience together with him than any of his guild members. The first adventure he had gone with them is Rusic, Archivist, and Tabitha. The more he thinks about it that he needs more members beside them two alone. They are in the most difficult circumstance and only two facing the 4th moon cycle and whatever had left in the dusty wasteland. And only for an hour without preparation, he thought it would be too good to be true.

    The shield student asks him ¡°Do you think we can handle ourselves out there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking. The training is practical. I am waiting for you for any sense of mind that you think I can you bring out there¡±

    ¡°So, you mean to tell me, you are going to send me out there. Prepared only by myself? I don¡¯t . . .¡±

    The shield student thought the rules of the Enders guild. Haw specifically mention it from differentiating between different world. The guild member is nothing at all as an adventurer. The guild meant for individuals working together in the same profession.

    The adventurers¡¯ guild was nothing but an anime trope idea of the story. This world of adventurers are the modern days of explorers from westerners. That idea sprung to his head as he continues to think deep. He was trying to go out there thinking like an anime character would do. It wasn¡¯t, he has to go into the dusty landscapes with dangers he wasn¡¯t prepare for. The weak enemies from the remnants of the demons¡¯ army. That¡¯s where he is going to face or so he thought. He opens his mouth aloud.

    ¡°Are you going to get me out there on purpose to learn the harsh environment? Only me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the typical mindset of the citizens. Did Haw never teaches you our version to travel across the harsh lands?¡±

    ¡°I did! But I didn¡¯t expect to go out there now¡±

    Ironno picks out his pickaxe, he wipes the edge of the pick with his scrolls, then tap it to his shoulders. He feels the runes pinching into his skin then quickly falls down.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He stays quiet and starts to remember all what Haw taught him before. Ironno gives him a punishment to not let him forget it again.

    Both knows what¡¯s up, and Ironno slides the tools and the parts to the shield student¡¯s side. ¡°Keep maintaining your gauntlet for the next day. The rest of this hour will be you bearing your mistakes. You need to practice the discipline I will get to you. From now on, think on your own and prepared what you are going to face. Act like an Enders and do what you have learned before. Isekai City wasn¡¯t a good place to train you. Today, they stood and almost fell to their defeat while we rest into your facilities. Don¡¯t dare to doubt that Enders have limited resources thanks to the prohibition¡±

    Miyusuki keeps working on the gauntlet with his hands trying to bear the surge of the pickaxe picking into his shoulder. He had forgotten, the rules of the guild in the Enders¡¯ side. One, expedition tested by experience. Only be proven how long they survived in certain conditions. Two, strong or not, attrition will be tested by the numerous unworldly threats. Three, preparedness only gives time. The true success it must be done as soon as possible. Skipping to the rest, where needed to learn his success. The successes must be the basic. Either be a blessing or a curse, that¡¯s what he needed to take that risk.

    The risk he must take as the time is up. Ironno waits for him to ready to go, but the shield student left and disappeared right before his eyes. He checks what the gauntlet is in. Only he can see are parts scrambled and other components lying empty. He cleaned it up, and soon faded away to join with the owner, Miyusuki. Ironno sees how valuable the gauntlet is and moved on, he goes to the stadium. Abandoned for all citizens to go. He goes to the stadium alone. There he could meet strangers invading the city. The practice he wanted for him is to face them.

    The voice of the strangers called out to him ¡°It¡¯s an Enders, FIRE!¡±

    Needle like bolts of crystals rained down on him. The crystals exposed by the dusts and its damage weakened. He keeps going as rained in the dirt. The swings of his pickaxe, he steps into the stadium. Where more of them are lying on the ground. The fight was already over, the timing should be on the mark as he sets up before the night comes. The agatheans are already here. They called out to the Enders

    ¡°We weren¡¯t able to get them on the roof. The night will come and they will escape this place¡±

    Ironno wants the shield student to witness this, the harshness that everyone left into the worse conditions. Their own people, the bandits and other criminals had come to this place to collect the remnants of the demons¡¯ armies. The setting should be easy enough for the young boy to fight but the dangers are greater severely or concussively. The matter for this practice that he must know his limits and the basic teaching by those women in their guild to show him the reason why he must attain the skills needed to fight against than obtain strength without purpose.

    These Agatheans are Victory Rooks adventurers retaking this place and made it into their own. Ironno sees the makeshift interior and his mouth remained silent from its awing structure. He didn¡¯t respond to them verbally. The interior had shown signs of Lady Hivites¡¯ reign. The demons hiding withing the adventurers are surely there to look after it. One wrong move of truth he knew about them, putting together with the demon as their subliminal symbol will be the hindrance of many people around them. He steps out to the rise of the night. While one of them gargoyle itself into a form of crystals, watching him reading his thoughts knowing too well. Ironno was able to leave the stadium.

    Meanwhile Miyusuki and his uncle is having their dinner. Shared with friends and other peoples in the evacuation area. His uncle is struggling to let his nephew choose. Sniper though, he is totally against it.

    ¡°You¡¯re wishing for a death sentence. Me and your uncle are struggling for our air filters getting into our breathers. The Jigeram¡¯s light is no joke and it feels like we are in a nuclear winter wonderland¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Oh, my bad. I knew my brother-in-law has great inspiration to get you back on top. It is kind of bad for an uncle like me to bring my younger sister¡¯s kid into dangerous place¡±

    ¡°I know that, but you¡¯ve seen what happened to the city¡± Miyusuki tries to talk back and at the same time struggling to find the right word to convince them.

    Sniper is a smart man knows too well to counter his argument. ¡°Our city had many precautions. It was really an evitable time since we are new to this world. There are still hope for us to survive in the new future. Or better yet, get that Foundation working and all of us must leave and forget what we experience in this world¡±

    Sniper is scolding him like a normal parent would, but Miyusuki¡¯s uncle thought otherwise. They were almost got killed many times in the fight. Leaving no people to trust to take care of him. Putting the trust for the protection from the government is always the thoughts of the people. Sniper didn¡¯t believe it. The mind crawling with regret if Miyusuki fails and won¡¯t be able to leave this world. Miyusuki had no options left to either be dead or alive. Then Kombat sees his nephew is not turning back down. The eyes of the boy like he was inspired by someone. He can¡¯t help it but laugh. Sniper argues back to him

    ¡°Why are you laughing? This is your nephew taking his life in danger¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. But to whom I can leave to if we don¡¯t make it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep your nephew alive¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone wants, he is going to be a man someday and I want him to be that man. His father is braver than the both of us. (Sigh* I have to say to him) I¡¯ll let you do this, only if you have a buddy with you¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± Miyusuki was a bit surprised.

    It not because of his uncle always supportive for him, but he was hesitating and started to doubt a bit. The experience of taken care of the funerals really make everyone depressed. That excitement turned spoiled. Fortunately, his uncle keeps him going. He says to them

    ¡°I promised! We¡¯ll survived this world!¡±

 The Dusty Wasteland: The Troubled Beginnings part 1 - Chapter 197

    COI C197

    At school, Miyusuki is busy thinking about his training soon. In his device consists of archscience designs, guides, and materials. It was not long that many of his classmates are looking at it. Fighting among each other whether it can be useful or not. Alche was also being called with the other teachers. One of them, Reya comes in and compares it with Haw¡¯s book through the internet¡¯s version. After a few comparisons later, Reya returns the book to them

    ¡°Alche, I don¡¯t get it why I¡¯m trying¡±

    Alche just smiles at her confusion. He read it a bit and the difference are how they do it.

    Haw relies modified tools for a specific means, while there is a version to use machine tools to get it done. However, Haw¡¯s version is taken time to prepare it. Step by step process to carefully trying to combine all with little amount of it. Meanwhile the process of making theirs are dangerous.

    ¡°Reya, you should understand craftsmanship. It is a big different from industrial production¡±

    ¡°Like how a piece of stick turned into rituals then proceed to be bless by elven magic that creates end all be all¡±

    ¡°It is as close to reference to anime, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Miyusuki¡¯s classmates start huddling up around him. ¡°Is your training doing well? Your performance inside the sphere is getting bad¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are not so great in other regions. Then you showed up against those Enders by talking them up¡±

    ¡°Uh? You do know I was wearing a gauntlet. It wore down and they seem not getting closer to it. Dexter Guild is sure has reputation¡±

    ¡°But now you¡¯re not using it in the sphere. What gives?¡±

    Alche pulls out one of them from the conversation ¡°There is no need to. Now we can see your friend going to face it without it. I was convinced that his equipment has to do with them being cautious. Others were beat up without you¡±

    His classmates look at him beaming with expectation. They have faced Enders in the simulation, and given the mercy they were receiving. Short and simple; torturous punishment for the defense stats, easy to kill against the high-speed stats, and agonizing slow punching dummies at the backlines. Miyusuki watches his classmates and friends being the first target, while he was targeted last. The Enders know he has weak mana and no powers unleashed within except for his items. His friends were trying to use him as human shield, then later annoyed when the Enders casts a spell on the ground teleported him away. Too easy, barely even go deep into the bridge.

    The next class starts, the same as always. In the simulation room, but set to the moon cycle they are cautious about. The fourth moon cycle, where the Jigeram¡¯s light in its worse natural event have ever recorded. Quail will be their guide for a moment to teach about it. She didn¡¯t stay long as everyone starts going their separate ways. It was been like this since the start. This new environment already putting them to the worse state, but cheated with a little side effect than the real thing. Quail still questions about it. If Haw was here, she might ask more how to deal with it.

    The mix of intentions and in different interests. She understands the Enders provide helped to get their city to be strong against the nature of this world. Enders Bridge has their own defenses issued from Rune Isles. The question she is trying to know; Why leave this sphere to this school. It is too valuable, and Alche only tells her that if they able to lose it. It will return back to Rune Isles to the day when the spheres mysteriously vanished. Back in the siege, Alche was trying to use the sphere for different reason. All she can figure out are the simulations portrayed here. Bear in mind for her, this sphere constricted an actual artificial interaction.

    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re ready to go to the bridge¡±

    A student told her as they are ready to go. Students from different classes are ready. The same student comes along and this time without his gauntlet.

    ¡°The shield student, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t bring your gauntlet. I understand it runs out of power, but you seem to always carry it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well I don¡¯t. Now I want to feel what others are trying to compare before and after with my gauntlet¡±

    They teleported themselves to the bridge, but one little sly familiar, Miyusuki¡¯s doll, slip out again to see the simulation world. Again, the voice speaks to it.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here again, little one¡± Quill speaks secretly into the simulation. The familiar stays quiet, then begin going to a different direction. A pathway secretly underground, to where it¡¯s other self. Fae-chan, named after by Miyusuki, is more than just the doll for the children. Clearly meant for children, but this one has materials containing generations of secrets. Into the beneath of the soil, where it hides. The time where the rebuilding of a civilization closer to the bridge. Where it finds itself and should¡¯ve been many Enders reside here.

    Quill says to it ¡°There is no need to bring out the people you have remembered. This is now the realm for the students to know¡±

    It speaks ¡°The youngling was given an item that no normal Enders should not fight against. The reality to fight Dexter Guild is the same soldiers from the desperate time. I¡¯ve seen his struggle. This is not the training he deserved. He is too alone, and not normal for simple man to overcome. When will he learn to take this realm seriously?¡±

    Fae-chan took out one from the familiars in the shelves. A mother¡¯s note to her daughter. ¡°Never be alone, together we escaped the past that never fulfilled¡±

    The simulated Enders saw the young boy again, without the gauntlet. Alas, the time for this fight to be painful. They changed their equipment for the first time. Playing as fools to trick all the students of their pretentious will. One of them steps out, the simulated version updated the man that the school remembered. Simulated Haw enters with actual potions and other substance in hand. More of the Enders are appearing in groups. Quill, handling the sphere, is making them earn the experience they will face. U¡¯ecin, Myrrkei, and Ironno. All three joined Haw.

    Quill watch over them. The young boy didn¡¯t bring the gauntlet and the consequence will bring to him and his schoolmates. The archscience is gone, and Quill found out a little bit about it from the simulated Haw. Mana consumptions, Enders always use potions, and they can use powerful healing with their scrolls. But these four together aren¡¯t supports. They have some brutal abilities meant to slay. A gauntlet that consumed their destructive force, and it will able to beat all four? She humbly intrigued. Quill commended with Haw and effort to put it in this realm. Quill can feel the nostalgia of mortal slaughter.

    Quail and the students¡¯ teleportation were disrupted. Broken, shatters, and splitting them evenly in a given space. The unsuspecting students were caught by it. Other students feel it and try to react before the trap is sprung. Miyusuki pulls out his runic shield and the students who are closed to him snug closed tightly.

    ¡°Hey! I have a defense radius¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t see it in the middle of the teleportation¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this is the first time our transportation has been ambushed¡±

    They were thrown out from the teleportation. Quail was the only one reach to their destination and sees the students are gone

    ¡°Oh no¡±

    In the midst of the Jigeram¡¯s light, the crystallized forest and the dusty wind. The students were not prepared a trapped that lead to this. The destination they should reach is protected, and even the journey with strong runes. It broke and now in numbers in a single line, too thin, and be picked by the end of thread. They tried to regroup. The dusts chased them into a perfect line. The Enders charges in and take their blunt weapons smashing through the students¡¯ careless magic through the dusts. Their bodies covered in crystals soon shatters by the blunt. With their health too high, and the smite of the Enders¡¯ finishing blow brutally breaking their limbs like glass.

    Miyusuki raises his shield as he lays down a ring of protection stopping the exposure coming to them. The students with him and along with his friends are trying to help each other buffing his max mana. Together they turned the protection radius into a magic field. The runes they have able to stretch and breaks the crystals and the dust. Creating a powerful pillar revealing themselves to the enemies.

    ¡°Why are we using our ultimate!!!?¡±

    ¡°This is an ambushed, we must survive this like this is a real thing¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we will respawn anyways. Right?¡±

    The students hear them screaming from their deaths from afar. Every noise happens one at a time where every single one of them is taking down cleanly. Miyusuki is stressing out in his head trying to use magic from the constraints he had from the blessing. He told himself

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve been kicking out because of my weak sealed mana. I have been training to the best of my abilities. Please body, resist it!¡±

    He starts to feel relax as one of his friends heal him. A confident smile to his friend ¡°Miyusuki, we¡¯ll won¡¯t let you down. Soon¡±

    Miyusuki almost felt reassured until he said soon. ¡°Soon?¡±

    His friend leans away then pushes him from the firing bolts. The ¡®soon¡¯ wasn¡¯t a figure of speech. They are still getting attacked.

    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s the Enders¡±

    ¡°Figures! I knew they won¡¯t be easy to beat¡±

    ¡°We need to win this. This is must be rare event¡±

    They split up but stayed closer to the magic field. The Enders are waiting outside. The students spotted them in the open. The enemies stood as they didn¡¯t react and waiting for the students to react. The students copied theirs and expecting for the worse. One of the students who are not with them is thrown to the magic field, lies flat where the wall appeared, pierced through his throat, and the victim left the sphere.

    The wind, the dust flowing wind, trying to go through the magic field. The pillar forces it out. They remained as barbaric as they witness their classmates getting killed.

    There they see one simulated Enders approached to them ¡°The Jigeram¡¯s light particles are the most difficult to fight against as it consumed all forms of mana. Except for runes¡±

    The students recognize the figure. ¡°It¡¯s that the rat?¡±

    Simulated Myrrkei is here observing the situation. He pulls out his potions shakes it by twirling. The students remained still, and prepared what he can do.

    ¡°Good¡± Myrrkei said it confidently and splashes it in the air then the dust turned into fog.

    Their vision is blocked. The Enders go through with it and leaving themselves into the smoke. The student raises their magic shields. Rituals, runes, and neutral magic reach them and quickly breaks through. Other students pulled them to safety, grouping themselves closer for the Enders to maneuver closer. Tightly close together, the Enders throw their potions to release more smokes and mirrors. Blinding them to where their defense getting pierced all around them. Drumming them to feel the weight of their bodies go drop down to the ground. They resisted as much as they can whereas their body is slowly appearing with bruises.

    ¡°No! Damn it, not again. They are using the same trick to corner us . . .¡±

    A pickaxe pierces through his shoulder blade, dropping him to the ground. A foot on his head and ripped the bones connecting to his shoulder. He disappears before the excruciating pain torn apart his bones.

    ¡°That¡¯s Teacher Ironno, simulated?!¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    They used their powerful spell but soon struck with a devastated drop to their top head. U¡¯ecin¡¯s polearm hits perfectly before the spell to release. Their defenses ignored by the sheer monstrous land of his weapon. The students quickly disappeared before any of their guts or bones crushed.

    The attacks never ceased as the coordination of the Enders¡¯ side is gradually coming. Signs of their schoolmates were defeated leaving the mist with strange colored fumes around. One person juggling some potions, he moves the potions as it is being mix in quick secessions. Miyusuki sees him. All of them see him. The silence put them in disbelief. Simulated Haw appeared with the group. Ironno slowly breaking through with his pickaxe. Myrrkei did nothing but watch the fight turned into a clean slaughter.

    Enders are coming closer, Miyusuki and the others have no chance to fight the mist. They are trapped. The walls they create is useless, they tried to push it. The Enders pushing the walls back slightly and almost breaking through by U¡¯ecin and Ironno. They can¡¯t defend themselves for long, and only left they could do now is going for the counterattack. Hesitated and feared what those guys can do. They broke their defensive position. They charge forward. Haw throws his potions to the ground to their feet. Making them harder to walk on the moist ground.

    They use their magic to dry it. The chemical reacts on their mana while the runes are resisted it. Rituals rose up from the ground and grabbed them. Sinking and drowning them into the mud. Miyusuki raises his runic shield and bash the Enders. He pushes them away from his schoolmates caught by the mud. He picks up his daggers and throw to anyone who is closer to them. A pickaxe comes close to him and able to block it. Both runes entwined, and Ironno¡¯s pickaxe bounces off. U¡¯ecin follows at the shield student¡¯s back pierces him with his polearm.

    The intense strike of the polearm was resisted and Miyusuki keeps going throwing his daggers and deflecting their attacks with his shield. After a continues attack at his back, his body starts to break. Potions spread everywhere. Enders herded them separately. Miyusuki is surrounded by two Enders focusing only his weak spots. Crushing them under the rain of the dusts. The two Enders soon slowly moving as the sounds of the crystallization starts cracking. Miyusuki finally has the chance and bashes them. Ironno pushes back while U¡¯ecin dodges him and retreats back.

    The chemicals are getting thicker poisoning his schoolmates, reaching their resisting limits. Their ultimate can¡¯t do a thing against it. Their spells were contaminated by the potions leaving them sick by Haw¡¯s crazy mixes. The cooldown of their ultimate is closing near, and one student who buffed Miyusuki¡¯s protective radius is now using it on the identify scroll. He casts it with all his focus until he was struck down.

    ¡°Protect the identify scroll, we need to know everything what¡¯s going on here¡±

    Miyusuki rushes there, but tripped by U¡¯ecin as he turning his back. On the ground as they hammered him down. His shield held strong, but his normal strength can¡¯t endure it. All of them are struggling leaving others spreading like wild fire, getting beaten up a fraction of their numbers by a well-timed ambush. The students they taken down first are the tanks, leaving the strongest left standing. Without the hindrance of stalling time, the strong students were getting cornered by their own spells.

    His friends weren¡¯t given up, they able to grabbed the scroll and throws anyone who are left standing. The potions are thrown at them to stop the scroll from activating. Playing keep away until most of them are dropping like flies. Miyusuki sees one of them left throws up in the air as it is almost completing identifying. Miyusuki, the shield student is the only one left lying on the ground. The runic shield did its best to stop the blow. The scroll is the only thing they need to know about their tactics. He throws away the shield and run to catch it.

    A hit to his leg, he tumbles and rushes to the scroll. The Enders are focusing their magic to stop it. The scroll, buffed with the ultimate, trying to resist any attack they come across. Miyusuki runs, exposed, and feel the strikes hitting him to the side by Ironno¡¯s pickaxe. The pain was so real and somehow the realm didn¡¯t let him leave this realm yet. Continue on as the smoke from Myrrkei reaches to his lungs. The chemicals from Haw, the magic mixed with his schoolmates¡¯ magic only feel the burns down on his skin. A lethal blow nearly hitting on his back by U¡¯ecin¡¯s polearm.

    Struggle to go and limping down as he still wasn¡¯t getting kick out from the realm. This never happened before. He sees the scroll left into the mud. Haw reaches out. Miyusuki managed to reach it and used a bit of his magic to snatch it away. Then there¡¯s a thud, his lower jaw drops, and it breaks open where his mouth stays jawing. His breath releases the black mist from his mouth, releasing his secret technique. Not even that saved him where Haw¡¯s potion froze the mist. He can¡¯t look up, and only hears the sound of crumbling ice. Barely sees it only blackness ice, this is a very painful experience for him. Finally, the scroll activates and he disappeared with it.

    Quail and the students are in the simulation room. The ambushed is new. The screens that watch over the students wasn¡¯t able to see because of the dusts. They were not being traced. Quail makes a report about it not able to find them on screen while being ambushed. It is actually the first time seeing it happened. Miyusuki wasn¡¯t the last one who is defeated. One of the students appeared and feeling disgusted that his camera can¡¯t find anything in that mess.

    ¡°What the fuck was that? Like the dusts actually blurred the screen¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a realm, not a videogame¡±

    ¡°I know, but that fight is inhumane from what I saw¡±

    Miyusuki agreed ¡°Yeah, as if they want us to feel pain¡±

    The other students who have been experiencing this kind of Enders attack. This is too new for them, like they are starting to learn or something

    ¡°Worse, like they didn¡¯t use their runes. Our weakness is always getting hit by rune weapons. But this time it was the dusts¡±

    ¡°Dusts, or maybe because we didn¡¯t get used to it. They are so direct and treating us as easy prey now. Those potions though, they turned it into poison or something¡±

    ¡°Luckily, our gauntlet boy still had my scroll. Let¡¯s see what our enemies differ from the last time¡±

    They open the identity scroll, the same cover that says ¡®simulated¡¯. The student wasn¡¯t expecting a huge difference when he compared with the previous one.

    ¡°This is too much, even for us¡±

    ¡°What is says?¡±

    ¡°Comparing the difference with or without the gauntlet and regards with the dusts. Our everyday friend over here is the man who will change the battle against the Enders. However, the dusts did more to us instead of the gauntlet. We were using mana in the wrong way¡±

    They turned their heads to him and none of them being the wiser to tell anything positive. The dusts were their ultimately counter.

    Miyusuki let himself in silent. ¡°Uhm, so what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°It is more like they know what the gauntlet can do. They are very aggressive than we have thought. Is your gauntlet have the power to go against how we were getting butchered?¡±

    ¡°Agh, I can¡¯t believe you said that¡±

    ¡°Shut up, without him. We can reach to the entrance. If we let ourselves go on our own. These traps they are laying on us will never going set foot on that bridge again. Ultimate or something to get through to them, as if, we should be fully prepared with our magic against all types¡±

    Quail cuts them ¡°Ok, that¡¯s enough. You guys should be gone somewhere else beside the bridge. The change of events made it quicker for you to end your visit in the sphere¡±

    They look on the screen and they made it out for only five minutes. The hour to a day sphere, they never experience it like the others. Miyusuki takes a break and remember how he was being cornered. The Enders are at it again, coordination and well-planned attack he couldn¡¯t see before. It would be easier when the dusts will stop the potions from spreading, but it was used as an advantage and trapped them with their own protection.

    They didn¡¯t make use of the defenses. He was able to fight, and the Enders are trading blows to whom who is the weakest. Yet, they focus him. His head can¡¯t understand their strategy and neither he knew about his own schoolmates. He needs help, he secretly brought out Fae-chan.

    ¡°Hey, do you know how did they beat us?¡±

    ¡°It will take long, but I assume that they are attacking you that your companions are no longer cooperating during the ambush. A broken formation left them focusing against the strong, the weak can mistreated the other. The secrets of Enders¡±

    The screen shows what happened, Quail summarize what happened after a few filters. The place they were ambushed is in the middle of the surrounding forest to the west. Where range units can surround them. It didn¡¯t end well when the magic field tore it down. That¡¯s how they didn¡¯t breach first and thought the students will spread out. Carrying weapons that resist against mana, powered with energy that the runes stored in heavy stones beside leather or metal plates as armor. This is too new for them to know, the design though, he picks up his device opens Haw¡¯s book.

    There he found it. It was something he can¡¯t understand and now he able to read it properly.

    ¡°. . . It says. Stone runes are the different version as mana battery from what I can tell. On use when it breaks. Multitude of all mana types can be interacted with potions for adding variable effects. Wow, this is too complicated. Are there any other ways to beat it, Fae-chan?¡±

    ¡°Wanting to beat us huh? Just beat them down before they use it¡±

    It left him without anything useful. Miyusuki rubs his body, the feeling of getting beaten down. He can¡¯t imagine the actual feeling being beatdown by two strong weapons hitting him.

    Haw did something to upgraded his things, and the runic shield is one that he can absorb and boosts his defense. It also gives resistance to pain. From what happened earlier, he feels it. There is something out there restoring the sense of pain on him.

    ¡°Shamanism . . .¡±

    He guessed it. He scratches his head trying to figure it out. Five mana types, readying himself for his training. He closes it and takes a break from all of it. The feeling going in there alone. He needs someone be there to help him in his training. His friends come by and say hi.

    ¡°What¡¯s up!¡±

    Miyusuki can¡¯t help himself doing it alone. They still have the motives to join him for his training just for fun. The training he is going to now becomes dangerous. His friends are waiting for him to respond.

    ¡°Say, do you still interested to see me training?¡±

    ¡°Would we?! That¡¯s awesome¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, but the training will be outside. Getting exposed by the Jigeram¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are we really going to go through with it?¡±

    ¡°I can, but I have curfew from my parents. I¡¯m saying this to make excuse here. You know me, shield student¡±

    ¡°Then you want to call you momma¡¯s boy¡±

    He shrugs it ¡°Ugh¡±

    Miyusuki laughs

    The conversation soon spread. Joanne hears him training through the dusty wasteland. She was a bit ecstatic at first, but heard that he has to go through the dangerous parts.

    ¡°His training is really hard. Then again, he has so many helps from the Enders. I don¡¯t think he can¡¯t be that easily beaten after his everyday experience with those Enders¡±

    ¡°Did you hear? The last visit they were ambushed¡±

    Joanne starts to peak up her interest more and more are butting into the conversation. Yet she is a bit nervous. Thinking about her sister, she feels like she needs to train too.

    Ironno is waiting for him, this time he needs to give him a proper clarification whenever he is going through his method of training. The boy didn¡¯t know that his device is getting more advance. The words of hints and tips spread among the agatheans with the citizens. The boy is very different not wanting know about or he is just clueless.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t shame me¡±

    Ironno hears them, more people that he gladly expected for him. Miyusuki brought his friends from school. Finally, Haw¡¯s teachings finally make him an Enders than those solo hero stories he heard about.

    This time, he will face them. Heavily exposed from the outside, limiting him only for three hours. The rune writings on the scroll, more dangerous than the failsafe malfunctions from the exposure. He left a note to them to where and whom they are up against. The students were not expecting to encounter them. Joanne speaks out about this

    ¡°Them? We are going to face criminals going through the city. Will they steal something from us, teacher Ironno?¡±

    ¡°No, there are still adventurers out there you can be able to get help. This training will be dangerous of course. With the help of these scroll, you are existing yourself without any the exposure but limit you to three hours then returned back here¡±

    Miyusuki thought bringing them will help him getting better, but it seems they are willing to go through with it. His friends are taken deep breathes and wondering how could they be possibly going through the dusty wasteland. The training he needs to do is to survive out there. Either run and hide or going around sending calls to the Agatheans where the enemies are. Joanne thought differently, the idea of fighting against them like what her sister did after the siege was over. More importantly, her sister said Puma is still wondering out there.

    Miyusuki finished his maintenance on his gauntlet. It turns on its own and quickly equipped to his hand. All setting by the sounds of the mechanism. He moves the gauntlet with different set ups of utilities. The portal is open before them as they check each other who will be going with him. Miyusuki and his two friends; a healer and a tank. While Joanne and one girl who are both of them are magical fighters like her sister. The difference between her and Joanne, she equips a lance. This is the first time to see her using her preferred primary weapon while her friend brings guns.

    His friends complained ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually joining in this suicide mission¡± ¡°Well, this is training you idiot. Who knew Miyusuki is having this kind of lessons?¡±

    ¡°Heh, A tank like me get me some runes. Right, the shield student?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You what we are talking about, right?¡±

    His friend, a tank. He has the idea of being variant and try to use the life steal berserker. He thrills up and ready to face the enemies out there. Meanwhile Joanne looks after her friend as she is acting up her magic weapons. Runes related arsenal. She is also getting amp up for this.

    They say their goodbyes and Ironno gives concern to the young girl with the lance. He remembers that girl has spirits. The spirits have strict policy not bringing their masters into the deadlands. Will they comply? Ironno doubts it and probably his gift for her training. The shield student¡¯s team had already faced their first enemy, sort of. A group of dolls giving ritual magic around to shelter them from the dust. Puma is there and Joanne sees its eyes roaring with pride.

    ¡°Puma¡±

    The dolls follow it words and acting ferocious. The team is already tasting the wrath of the spirits. The shield student raises both his shield and gauntlet. The teddy bear and the bunny doll blocked it and trying to push him away.

    Their wildly push knocks him slightly and recoil them farther in a big leap. The first fight was nothing but child¡¯s play. ¡°They are indeed Kes¡¯thars. Uh, why are they here blocking our way?¡±

    Joanne¡¯s friend almost breaks the silent with her laughter, and whispered to her ¡°Is your older city really looking up to you? This looks like a parent not wanting their kids to grow up¡±

    ¡°What the heck am I suppose know about my sister¡¯s intention? Say Puma, why are you here exactly?¡±

    Joanne reads her UI and Puma¡¯s message pops up. ¡°Enjoying the deadlands, my boyz are walking around hearing battles after battles. Old dangers lurking without a demon as a threat. Looters are seeking to get what they can before the city barrier returns¡±

    Joanne responds ¡°Then, are they strong?¡±

    ¡°No, the dusts are there to weakened them. You can handle it. Yet, I won¡¯t let you¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You will ruin our fun¡±

    The dolls start bopping their heads as they spoke the truth. Spirits are joining them along as the chaos grew their rituals. The shield student¡¯s friend, healer, caught up the idea.

    ¡°These spirits thought of this place as their own. Goblin spirits probably treated this place as the underworld¡±

    The spirits look at them all following bopping their heads including the junks. The team can¡¯t believe that this is their first challenge. With one of them took the interest doing something stupid, Joanne spotted his friends are going to do it.

    ¡°No, wait!¡±

    The spirits were too ahead as the tank roars and tried to fight them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Joanne, these guys are your friends. I think they are just making fun . . .¡±

    The spirits didn¡¯t take it too lightly. They respond according to their strength. Horde chiefs¡¯ rituals arose from within the dolls, ending them swiftly.

    Ironno sees them again after the incident. Their first time and failure. These kids are not improving well when facing Kes¡¯thars. The funny music at the background. Played by the healer to mock the berserker tank¡¯s idea to fight. Joanne feels annoyed that her skills were easily taken down because Puma knows her. The only two people who was able to fend until they got overrun were Joanne¡¯s friend and the shield student. This training is getting the danger into a humiliating experience.

 The Dusty Wasteland: The Troubled Beginnings part 2 - Chapter 198

    COI C198

    The dolls had easily vanquished the students. Now it turns around to see the vast enemies that the student be easily defeat. The looters saw them and dropped everything and began leaving. The outlaw agatheans are really desperate to find something around here. The Victory Rooks and other adventurers were able to catch them. They put them in a cage and continue move on their way. The looters yell out in different language. Showing their curses and seals, removing it, and they turn out to be fakes as they fall apart.

    The shield student and his team didn¡¯t expect to lose, but it did work that they are not fully exposed. The bad news on their side, the spirits cursed them and brought them where they came. They can¡¯t go back to the dusty wasteland until they found a way to get rid of them. With luck in their side, Joanne has the cure for the curse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Puma was actually there having ¡®fun¡¯ in the ruins¡±

    Her friend asks the boys ¡°What training will you guys are trying to do exactly?¡±

    ¡°Survive, and exposed some dangerous things out there. Random stuff we want to go and see. Shield here had in mind after our little experiment with teacher Ironno¡¯s scroll¡±

    Ironno steps in and sees the curse among them. A sense of warning from the message of the spirits. This is not how the dead spirits behave. Something or someone¡¯s kin have been under the guardianship among the boy¡¯s team. The shield student had a familiar, but it didn¡¯t help him. It must be not important. Among these students in front of him, they have the guardian spirit who won¡¯t let them bear any harm.

    ¡°This curse. This is a children¡¯s pen curse . . .¡±

    Everyone stares at Joanne ¡°What!?¡±

    Ironno continues ¡°Someone among your group will be hunted down forced you all back where you came. This is can be your training now. Take good care of everyone. No one must be left behind. There is no such thing of sacrifice under the Jigeram¡¯s light bluish glow. Of course, your scrolls I made only last for three hours. You still have 1 hour and 38 minutes¡±

    The shield student¡¯s healer made a remark as he feels like this training won¡¯t be getting anywhere ¡°Geez, is there any tips going out there?¡±

    The berserker turns to the shield student. ¡°We are both tanks here. That doll says ¡®Puma¡¯ who was fighting in the summer festival. What a coincidence that thing comes by all of a sudden¡±

    Joanne¡¯s friend knows about the doll but chose to not to react obviously. Joanne is mentally annoyed by her own older sister. She knew her doll is having a field day through the dusty wasteland. The city is covered in dust and the facilities are in critical condition because the crtstallization. A little hope comes to her when Ironno said it will be his training. Joanne prays for his success or she won¡¯t be part of the team if they found out. Her friend is checking her ammunition with her rune arsenal.

    ¡°I will be reserving my shots for a bit. Joanne, I won¡¯t be helping you fighting your dolls¡±

    Ironno left, leaving the shield student and his friends starting to argue. The healer is the one who is making suggestions

    ¡°. . . We have to use our experience in the simulation room. That¡¯s all we can do to train ourselves¡±

    The berserker has other idea ¡°Why can¡¯t we take advantage with our scrolls protecting us from the dust? We can mow down with ease¡±

    The shield student explains to him ¡°If treated like the simulation, we already know that it will less realistic for them to suicide right at us¡±

    The healer added ¡°. . . Then that means we need to be careful as we did in the sphere. It is great that you can track our enemies, tank¡±

    ¡°Tank!? You are calling nicknames instead of my . . .¡±

    ¡°Your gamer name is too long and hard to say in front of people¡±

    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t say how great it is, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, just make it easy for us. He is shield, you are tank, and I¡¯m healer. Those girls will have their own names if they like, but I¡¯m not going to say long names as we did in the sphere. It was kind of funny back then, but here is the real deal¡±

    Healer is right, and also a great friend to the shield student. He is a very committed and serious healer. He keeps training with him from time to time when their group are competitive enough against the simulation. Although he has so much in need of resources, it has also basic Enders consumables. Compared to what Juela told him back then. Healers in this world are very crucial in after battles, and especially if they are able to use offensive magic. They can be bastards when commonly used spirits as their preferred spells. The shield student won¡¯t ever tried to request him to use it. Shamanism is, what the spirits choose for their kits. They provide them the most primitive way heal like trying to dance, beat, scream at, and anything that¡¯s not normally healing.

    ¡°Hey, you guys. Do you think we can beat the dolls?¡± Joanne¡¯s friend approached them.

    Healer has a proposal for her ¡°Yeah, we have to run away¡±

    ¡°What!? No plan fighting against them¡±

    ¡°The only people who was able to fight are you and my friend with the shield. I have traits as a support, but the spirits are laughing at my spells¡±

    Arsenal giggles at him ¡°True!¡±

    Berserker got caught from her laughter and joins in ¡°Yeah, the garbage looking dolls are aiming at you and even tight you up to the ground¡±

    The healer tilted and remained still for a bit. He can¡¯t argue that the spirits are celebrating around him and channel away the magic he casts into the air like fireworks.

    Thank goodness those guys thought it was them making fun of him. They have forgotten that Kes¡¯thars are goblin spirits in a ritual made dolls. These guys never experience fighting shamanism and neither are the people in this city. He never takes thing too easy and takes the spirits into account. He has an idea, but it will take great effort to understand rituals. The curse starts to disappear as the healer erases the curse without.

    Joanne was surprised ¡°You know how to remove curses¡±

    ¡°Teacher Ironno said is a child pen¡¯s curse. Then it can . . .¡±

    The moment he was about to finish. All of them disappeared and reappeared where they start. Without a single second idling, they immediately take a run for it as fast they could. Only by slight minute, the sounds of the spirits are ravaging the dust roaring themselves by the sound of liona.

    ¡°PUMA!¡±

    Joanne hears it and turned her head around. Her friend grabs her face and said

    ¡°JUST RUN!¡±

    Berserker is tracking, foot tracks come from the invisible creatures, those are spirits he didn¡¯t know. Where he sees a door slightly open, he pointed out to them

    ¡°There! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They go through the door and found out there is a saferoom here. All of them made it there and left a small gap of the door to see what happened. Puma leaps with vortex of dusts coming along like it is its tail. A dense dust storm, there is a stuff bunny toy dancing along in the front leading the other dancing dolls, junks and toys following Puma goes. But something doesn¡¯t look right, the ground they step moves like sand shifting as it is being pushed and claws or feet sliding through the pile of dust. Joanne¡¯s UI is revealing Puma and its spirits.

    Within luck, she can see what Puma¡¯s boyz have in their rituals, curses, and chants. She shared the screen with the others as all of them can¡¯t believe their eyes. Only the healer felt relief for some reason. The humiliation tying him wasn¡¯t childish at all. It is how what the everyone who knows shamanism called them as, chaotic. The bunny doll wasn¡¯t dancing stupidly, its ritual dance is holding up the packs of spirits flowing out from their toy/junk bodies. A single line meaning the bunny is holding the pack together from unleashing their magic rituals.

    Different forms of spirits, goblin spirits carrying the afterlife weapons and items around in a smokey dust. Totems, wards, banners, and all kinds of ritual items through the hidden disguise as spirits. In formation, ready to fight. A doll appears in front of them as they pull them leaning next to the door. The shield student quickly raises his gauntlet with his shield. Berserker randomly flailing his axes in both hands out shocked leaving a soft voice

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Joanne quickly grabs arsenal¡¯s mouth before she shrieks. Stunned and squirming, dropping her things including her heavy arsenal weapon, then she quickly picks it up when pulled.

    Then the familiar appears to the spirits with a spook. They crowded each other by the door trying to get in. Fae-chan keeps busy trying to act like the rest of the spirits. They still continue moving around near the door. A soft tap on the door, where a head comes peeking through. Fae-chan playfully blocks the small gap of the door. Two dolls looking at each other, Puma and Fae-chan skillfully trying to block each other¡¯s view. Joanne looks at them like they are playing around, all of them are acting like this is one of the spirits¡¯ silly things.

    Except for healer, he focuses on the shared UI screens. Terrified how what he had saw the real rituals they are trying to get in the saferoom. Out of curiosity, the spirits take a look again and saw more than terrifying. Puma¡¯s rituals revealing the savage predator sliding in and out with its claws on the small gap, trying to look inside. While the familiar¡¯s ritual creates a gremlin in a full dark silhouette with horns attached to its head. The familiar¡¯s spirit is terrifying to look at with its horrifying smile, and at the same time the beast getting bigger and bigger every failed peek attempts.

    A claw appears to open it slightly, and the dark gremlin quickly slams before it gets to open. The familiar ups its head as sign of victory and said to the spirits

    ¡°Time is wasting, more travels to come for the dead spirits¡±

    It disappears and secretly returned in to the shield student¡¯s inventory. His friends were glad they escaped, and they don¡¯t want to know anymore after what they saw. They successfully run away from the spirits. Especially the prior target such as Joanne. She looks at the UI and Puma is already gone. She could finally get herself experience this dusty wasteland.

    They quickly get out from the saferoom, but arsenal is still trembling. Healer gives her his juice

    ¡°Take it, this will ease your nerves¡±

    ¡°Uh, thank you. This juice . . .¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no but this juice is hard to come by in the cafeteria¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well. My classroom is closer to the cafeteria. I got mine easily¡±

    Arsenal stands up and barely making her legs stay straight, and with the sip of the juice she feels refresh and more so it feels cold too. She looks at Healer, shaking his hands as he used cold runes instead of actual magic.

    They walk out and Arsenal didn¡¯t finish her juice. The juice turned into crystal and she sighs miserably

    ¡°No¡±

    Joanne hears that shy voice. ¡°You . . .¡±

    Arsenal quickly back to her normal tone, she whispers to her

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I still not decided yet¡±

    Joanne watches her friend eyeing to him as a Highschool girl get easily fell in love. Berserker notices her expression and whispers to Healer.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I think she likes you¡±

    ¡°Said again when we are back at school. We shouldn¡¯t be making gossip here¡±

    The shield student and tank quickly stop as their only healer to tell them to knock it off. They follow Healer¡¯s plan as they soon found out more into the densely dusty fog. The scrolls helped them cheat a bit as they barely see anything as they go. The luck that the berserker used to track down the trails without getting hit by the massive exposure. The dusts on their shoes. The crystals all around their body crumble. The sound with every crystal break like shattering glass. This place is nowhere a life could be easily been seen. On the map, they are heading to Taiyou Industries. Their curious minds wanting to know what happened in the last siege peak everyone¡¯s interest.

    They made it closer than they thought as the shattering city barrier still remains and blocking their way.

    The berserker swears ¡°Shit!¡±

    Joanne smacks him ¡°How long will you have to swear with every failed attempt we come across?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I was wondering we could fight anyone in this horrible environment¡±

    The healer didn¡¯t believe him ¡°I really want to talk back at you. But this shield¡¯s training. We should use what we have learned when we are doing our usual visits to the bridge¡±

    ¡°Like we done better, but this is the real thing. We can¡¯t possibly¡± Berserker tries to talk with him, then he sees tracks that looks weird.

    Joanne sees his reaction ¡°Let¡¯s hide there, I don¡¯t think your friend of yours acting to stop being a jerk midway¡±

    ¡°No, if this is an Enders. We should stay put¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Something is rolling to their side. It already fell into crystals then faded away before it even continues rolling pass them. The shield student raises his runic shield and form a barrier. He swings around for a bit to get rid the shards crystallizing their auras, and Berserker finds an enemy mana passing through. The healer brings out his special scroll and forced summon with this mana they found.

    The detection magic corrupted and forced summon the people on top of them.

    Arsenal yells at him ¡°Wait! Wait! They are just people¡±

    Joanne quickly summons her javelin and hit them on their limbs. The barrier breaks down, but the people fell to the ground wounded and corroded on the crystals. Berserker reaches out to them

    ¡°Hey, why are you attacking them? Joanne. Ootadakimasu . . . !!!¡±

    The people fight back as one of them attacks berserker. Berserker get thrown with dusts blocking his view. He knocks back a bit out of surprise.

    Without a second glance. Arsenal shots one of the enemies, he got pushed back and the shield student bashes him. Hearing the sounds of his bones breaking. He fell down. The enemies weren¡¯t even trying to fight, but it seems to use some of their magic to escape. Their bodies show marks on their body as others fell in a form of a dummy. They thought they could beat them, one after the other, none of them were real. Healer spout out the nonsense of those people

    ¡°Of course, they are prepared for this¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t they attack?¡±

    Joanne knows ¡°I guess Oota . . . I mean, let¡¯s just say we found what them¡±

    ¡°Them?¡± Arsenal wonders

    The shield student remembers this same trick ¡°This is the same trick did the Enders had done in the sphere¡±

    The healer starts sweating ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you know how we failed for so many times. Thank goodness, we are not ambushed that fast¡±

    Joanne agrees ¡°Yeah, and they are not that strong because of the dusts. Either way, the loots here are just junks and debris but . . .¡±

    The shield student knows why ¡°There is no but, Kinteinnou region lacks ores and metals. These desperate are looting for metal scraps¡±

    Berserker sees something leaking off from their foreheads. He checks them. Healer warns him

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get closer or you will get what you deserved¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. See!¡±

    They see something hiding behind the dummy¡¯s skin on its forehead. The writing in black ink and the same color pigment that the shield student remembers. Tales of Rusic¡¯s made him remember the legends. Joanne senses it, the quiet yet unsettling movement is coming their way. All of them know the feeling and try to hide again, leaving them into the dusts.

    They hid inside the building and saw more of them coming. A stranger with few others, those others though, are nothing look human. Man-sized puppets, the stranger pulled the dummies up and said to them

    ¡°Bandits, another fools . . . I know you are hiding. Let me finished you off¡±

    The students watch by the window. Where the same people getting resummoned again, then the stranger quickly imprisoned them into a crystal tomb. They quickly being succumbed by the dusts and absorb into the crystal. Turning them into solid shards with their disfigured remains trapped in the crystal.

    30 minutes left for the students to return. The stranger turned the remains into puppets. Less so than the others at his side. As the fog blocks their view, the shield student saw the emblems of the Enders. Mostly common to be found as magic symbols. It glows its logo and warped away. Joanne takes a breather

    ¡°Phew. I thought this training will be walk in the park, but that guy I feel like I¡¯m in danger¡±

    The shield student feels it too ¡°I know, I guess healer made a good idea after all. Healer?¡±

    Healer checks his UI and the status they are in. He wasn¡¯t happy at all nor relief. He looks at the situation and sends the status to their UIs

    ¡°Take a look, you can¡¯t believe what we are in¡±

    The shield student sees his UI, limited. After a closer look given by Healer. It is proof that the stranger kills them. It is a danger notification, blocking from getting in. His UI though is not functioning though. He received a message but still blinking as if didn¡¯t see it. The shield student starts to feel like he is going to regret that he shouldn¡¯t be using his UI as an Enders.

    ¡°I see¡±

    He read it and the sounds of the stranger¡¯s voice heard from the outside. The stranger¡¯s puppets and his newly fresh ones are sneaking in. Meanwhile his friends are detecting an intruder is coming in. Berserker raises his stronger dual weapons and Healer bringing out distraction spells. They look at the scroll as the time has 20 minutes left. Joanne and Arsenal can¡¯t help why the two is getting serious of all the sudden. The floor below had broken through, the two girls quickly ready themselves as they feared the danger of the threat.

    The shield student tries to identify the stranger. It must be a scout. Or better yet, exposed and weak. They can¡¯t seem to forget what happened to them in the sphere. Enders are not letting anyone to live and see what happened to their enemies. The problem is why they are detecting danger. They need to get their scroll to activate before they could face each other. They have meet Enders before, they are not ready to fight their multiple capabilities. His friends look at him with his gauntlet ready. They are sure they could hold them off, then they turned to the girls.

    Berserker asks them ¡°How far do you train in the simulation room against the Enders?¡±

    Joanne coughs out from her breath to hear how they could fight against them. ¡°At first, I don¡¯t know they seem to run away a lot after some encounters¡±

    Healer is setting up his spells and his own personal notebook to craft the scrolls against the Enders. He would never think he could waste such good paper from the forest he gathered during their first quest. Haw teaches them one by one during that time in the forest. He is glad that he has specialized himself against the Enders.

    ¡°It is ironic for me and some of us have interest of beating the Enders. We won¡¯t be easily be killed, and I hope none of us get ourselves killed . . . Huh!¡±

    Berserker left some noise trap from the entrance. The Enders have already entered. The shield student feared from his UI is right.

    ¡°I see¡±

    It crawls back to his head as they already know. A deep breath, little confidence, and his gauntlet is powering up. This the training what Ironno want him to do, all alone. The room brightens, without any given chance for an ambush. The Enders found him, and the stranger knows their many advantageous.

    Arsenal gives a fast reflex and shoot her enemies with a clear shot. One single bullet at the time and all the puppets were destroyed without a single miss. Two of the puppets are dripping real blood slowly crystallize. She trembles after seeing the same bandits died and their distorted form from the stranger¡¯s magic. The stranger sees a slight paused from her. He morphed together with the two dead bodies and uses their blood as a fuel of his magic. Flesh into ashes, a portal is form and he comes out from it.

    He leaps forward but quickly impaled by Joanne¡¯s lance. The stranger slides it off as the excess form he made by the two dead bodies contaminated her spear. Joanne was tugged down her lance to the ground and the remains drip down on the floor. The stranger manifests himself and punches her. Forcing out the mana she had in the inside pushing off balance. Then he grabs her aura out from her mana flow. The shield student comes to her aid and uses the gauntlet to break the hold. The stranger gathers what mana he takes and explode it between them.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A ghastly scream as his bodies spread out and re-manifests. He pulls out his potion and turned himself once again merging with his puppets. This time, the materialize puppets gathered around him. Creating a body made out skeletal creature, with multiple legs climbing at the ceiling. The stranger takes his aim at Arsenal. Berserker brings out his hook and chains and tried to pull him in.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    He hooked to one of its legs and ribs. The stranger ghastly laughs at him as berserker pulled its materials out.

    The laughter took affected on him. Berserker repeatedly use his hook and chains again, deliberately taken off the materials the stranger didn¡¯t need. Carefully manipulated him to make his skeletal body more efficient to fight against Arsenal. Healer started to notice

    ¡°Usweet-rice¡¯eating moron!¡±

    Berserker stops and almost start grinning and loses it after the half one. ¡°You almost got my name, right?¡± Where the laughter breaks his focus. Healer quickly casts his dummy to cover her before the stranger strikes. The dummy reaches in and blocked the stranger¡¯s attacks.

    The countless needle like legs hits the dummy, the mana it leaks out with large amount of mana mixing with from the stranger. Large pressure of both mana fusing together forcing out like it cleaning the dummy Healer quickly reaches to her, trying to save her but he gets hit with needles and forced to go back. Healer¡¯s dummy leaks off the mana then sucked dry like a spire poisoning it then sucked it dry after the injection. The dummy releases toxins. The sense of death breathing through her lungs. Her resistances were easily overcome. Arsenal readies to shoot the stranger down. Blowing off parts of his body.

    The skeletal body breaks fast before touching her. The Enders wasn¡¯t that easily given up. The barrage of gun fire as he continues to fight against it with his needle like legs. Arsenal pin point with every joint she could find on the materialized puppet body. His original body merged and safe with no stopping him from fighting. A chance for him to fight as death is closing. Arsenal screams out of terror where she is still being attacked with needles. Her body feels injected with unknown mana through her.

    She fell down numbingly as the unfamiliar mana is digging inside of her. Joanne comes to the rescue with her lightning-fast counter. The stranger¡¯s materialized body is torn apart, but keeps its desperate bloodlust on Arsenal.

    ¡°Holly! Shield student! Help her!¡±

    The shield student comes in with his gauntlet grabs his head before he reaches out his tongue with another needle. He breaks it and the stranger finally stops. Arsenal¡¯s body mana is mixing with his, can¡¯t able to get it out.

    ¡°Agh! What is this mana? AAH!¡±

    Joanne picks her up as the agonizing pain. Another noise s coming from the entrance. Berserker hears the other one coming and chose to block them. One strike, when he is about to block. A slight movement when he sees a blade hits his head. Another Enders, riposting while using rune magic. A cut deep into his head, and Berserker fell down. The Enders didn¡¯t stop as he reaches to the shield student. The shield student reacted and barely blocking the blade reaching to his shoulder. The two battle out as the sword reaches to the gauntlet¡¯s palm.

    A thunderous force where the Enders blade reaches to his gauntlet. The shield student able to resist the spell. A proper and realistic stance to withstood against such a force. The Enders take it seriously and place his own stance in a proper hold. The gauntlet stops the cut of the blade. The Enders can¡¯t move from the strength of the archscience tech. The shield student calls out to her

    ¡°Joanne, help me here¡±

    ¡°Got it¡±

    A lance pierced through the Enders side. A UI pops up from the Enders ¡®resisting . . .¡¯ Joanne was caught off guard where she sees the Enders have one.

    ¡°How?¡±

    The control of his mana, a slight twist of the holding stance. Breaking the floor, putting off balance from Joanne¡¯s feet and trip into the shield student. Both of them falling down on the floor. The Enders focuses on Arsenal again. She sees the two are in the safe place for her to shoot. She switches to rapid fire and tried to take him down. The Enders dashes forward with his sword keep steady to the front. The moment of the bullet raining down on him. The Enders slices all the bullets, few deflections ricochet across the room. The interior breaks open large holes like it was hit by a tank shot.

    Arsenal feels her gun weighing lighter as the slashes cut through her equipment

    ¡°No!¡±

    The Enders wasn¡¯t finish. His deathly stares froze her. Not only she was frightened, her heart, her body, and even her mind froze. Completely stunning and trembling from his presence. Tears flowing out in her eyes as her death is close. Healer appears out of nowhere and take the hit. The Enders slice Healer¡¯s body and his UI breaks apart. The magic scroll made by the healer was able to stop him from dying. The timer is up and the team disappeared. The swordsman looking up his UI and see the conditions of those students.

    The shield student is an actual Enders guild member. While the rest are all alike of a citizen, this young boy has the blessings of the heavenly demon. The Enders who controlled the puppets appeared, after quickly worn out the effects of the potion. He said to him

    ¡°Not even the amateurs we can¡¯t able to kill¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you said that like you know their deaths are coming¡±

    ¡°You follow my lead, that girl with the massive looking gun. It has those bullets¡±

    ¡°I already cut it. Nothing to fear for the child is feared. She won¡¯t be able to focus her aim¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°The light particles of the Jigeram¡¯s light are making us harder to fight them. Considerably those younglings able to resist it¡±

    ¡°Of course, the other one is an Enders¡±

    Ironno sees the student horrified and at the same time downright beaten down after a first actual Enders. They tried to show them with their UIs, but it seems they were gutted. The only student who was not slice by the enemy is Joanne herself. Her UI is able to record their fight and the backlog is really made her feel anxious.

    ¡°These logs, are you sure this is the right place for your training, Miyusuki? Teacher Ironno?¡±

    Ironno sees the back logs and saw something dangerous. But at the same time, no problem for the shield student could handle. His guesses to any of them are enduring the reality of it.

    Healer has the supposed severed injury. He was able to use his scroll to block it. It made Ironno impressed.

    ¡°This one knows how to fight an Enders. You were almost cut down, and anything else that all of you survived¡±

    ¡°Heh? Then why that Enders is hostile?¡± ¡°If I have to guess, those people who are attacking you are probably are against your existence. Let¡¯s preferred them to be criminals. However, after that little incident. It is still you¡¯re training. Comeback again, I¡¯ll be continuing this as his training. You might be lucky if I brought some people with me¡±

    Without any proper explanation they leave them a mark they seem to feel to regret.

    Berserker starts to doubt. ¡°I think we have done a little too far, right guys? Guys?¡±

    Joanne and the shield student had their talk. Healer is looking at Berserker, shaking his head while busy with Arsenal. Arsenal hugs him due to the effects of the fear, but in actuality she is so blushed and moved by his heroism. She is too shy to see his face that she has a crush on him. Without knowing, Healer comforted her. Arsenal screams internally with embarrassment.

    After that issue, Berserker and Arsenal are the only two are shocked by their enthusiasm.

    ¡°Continue!? We almost got ourselves killed. Why not trained ourselves back in the simulation room? Healer here has made really bad injury on his back¡±

    The shield student agreed ¡°Yeah, and we are facing an Enders criminal. We are not facing other people yet¡±

    Joanne is confused ¡°So, that¡¯s why you waited for one v one? You guys are too dumb¡±

    Healer shakes her doubts, giving a serious look ¡°I was supposed to help your gunner, but I stop and noticed that there is no solo Enders. Without me sacrificing my UI for her, I¡¯m not have one of our team dying in the first night¡±

    Arsenal turns away and blushing, but he is not wrong. Her RAP has a special unique identify. Adaptive shots, all bullets are penetrable to all defense. Then she asks him ¡°Then what happened to your UI, uh Ootadakimasu¡± He shakes his head, worse than he had to experience it. ¡°I better not¡± As they saw his back cut deep through his organs implemented with his magic scroll. Healer is bearing such an incredible killing blow. The scroll he used to block it will be the reminder of himself that he survived.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Struggles Persist part 1 - Chapter 199

    COI C199

    In school, it wasn¡¯t easy for Miyusuki and Joanne¡¯s friends to hide their wounds. Only Joanne herself wasn¡¯t cut down by the Enders last night. Surprisingly, Andui was able to spot their hidden damage inside of their mana flow. Both mana and their own bodies are showing signs of damage that is too severe that it kicks Andui¡¯s secret abilities. The teachers were so close to call their parents. Quail stops them

    ¡°This is not going to be a problem. The symptoms show it was caused by an Enders. We could find the cure from Quill¡±

    ¡°It is our responsibility for the well-being of these students¡±

    ¡°At the same time, we all know Miyusuki is an Raker Mawn guild¡±

    Quail easily took the front from their angry teachers. The healer, Ootadakimasu, is one of those prodigies she is observing inside the sphere. This student is always helping the shield student to muster up and faced the Enders in a prolonged fight. Many students give up as many attempts put their harm way. Not for this boy, as if he is interested with the dangerous individuals. Plus, she is also defending Joanne. Oh, what a coincidence she had to do to get indirectly involved again with the city guild.

    Andui clears her voice ¡°You do know Ootadakimasu has a permanent damage on his UI. It is incredible that he survived. And . . .¡±

    Andui sees her inventory that looks familiar to the description. A farewell gift from Haw to her, the special guild item. Harmonized all mana and for her to study it and developed with her three friends: Reya, Coral, and Iggy. She sees a clear status on him. She¡¯s worried, but there is a chance he can. Even though as if he was already in deep wounds but it was only his mana. Regretfully, she said ¡°Fine, but there will be punishment . . .¡±

    The students thought it was a stupid idea for Ironno to suggest going to school and go to the sphere for the cure. They all know the teachers are not that gullible now since they learn how to pass through their tricks. Taken it for granted or was it because Haw and Ironno were the live scapegoats from the teachers to learn their pranks and other mischiefs. Healer is getting a feeling of annoyance for all he had been through to grind to get his UI with high levels of mana control. The collections of his recipes, spells, and other magic channeling practices are all gone from the slash.

    Holly feels a bit guilty after what Ironno identifies her skills. ¡°You¡¯re their first target because a bullet is a bullet. The dusts end their protection, whatever you trying to hit is a lethal gunshot. They will definitely kill you, but they don¡¯t have the lethally within the dust. They would try to suffocate you to the brim with crystal shards to your lungs¡±

    Remembering that again made her accidentally clings healer. Whispering to his ears crying ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    He retaliates by patting her on the head. She gets flustered, then blushed away close to Joanne.

    Quail turns to them ¡°Alright, I made good words for you. Teacher Andui will check up you guys again. Whether or not you are going to cure yourself in the sphere with teacher Alche¡¯s help. She will see you after class. Succeed, and we will ignore everything you guys have been through. Failed, you and all of you will be suspended during this time of the moon cycle from going with your guild training¡±

    The shield student checks his gauntlet, there is a dent from the cut. Yet the slash marks persist on his gauntlet showing a visual damage. He has more problem than his own

    ¡°Alright, but could you call teacher Haw too? If we succeed at least¡±

    Andui has his phone number. Quail looks at her and expect to be true. She felt like she is being dared to do, but the shield student is their guild member. She nods then moves her head blushingly. Quail took it as a yes and responds

    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll be calling Alche later for him to be your guide to Enders Bridge¡±

    Joanne and Holly are a bit interested, for Ironno to told them to go to the simulation room for a cure made them curious if it worked. Meanwhile the shield student, Ootadakimasu, and Usweet- are making an argument. Healer says it again.

    ¡°Shield, healer, tank/berserker¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you even say my name?¡±

    Both of them shouted ¡°We are not going to swear your fucking name!¡±

    ¡°Hypocrites¡±

    Alche and O2 are preparing the computer to trace those students. A claim that they would gladly figure out in comparison of the real world and the simulation. A cure for their damaged mana flow. A fascinating observation for Alche, and O2 adding himself for the job. O2 said to him

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯ll be assisting again in the simulation room. This place has fond memories to watch them on screen. Do they still complain how Coral looks with the armor they gave her?¡±

    ¡°Coral is not even assigned here. She is busy being a gym teacher¡±

    ¡°Gym teacher? Trying being an English teacher¡±

    ¡°Nah, I have my science to be my topic¡±

    Soon after another simulation session for the students. It was a big a surprised as many students are requesting to go to Enders Bridge. Rumors are already spreading that the few of the students who are harmed put great interest how they attacked them leaving a powerful strain and still able to move. The noise creeps to them as they ready to go to the portal. O2 remembers something.

    ¡°They wanted to go to Enders Bridge, but we didn¡¯t update it for some time. What happened?¡±

    Quail comes in and said ¡°We left it out. Thean and the others thought it won¡¯t be necessary. Are we going to update even more, O2?¡±

    ¡°Well, I supposed. There are a few added data I could put it in¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Demon¡±

    ¡°No, why are suggesting it to them?¡±

    Alche added ¡°But why are you mentioning demon?¡±

    ¡°I guess and I already uploaded it too. There are also others, what are they called again? You know that one student with the gauntlet. I added them too¡±

    The silent. It is a question how O2 was able to get those characters. Same like the shield student¡¯s gauntlet, one of those Dexter Guild members are in the simulation. Questions for sources piling up those two¡¯s heads. O2 answers them without knowing

    ¡°You have no idea how I able to get them from Haw¡¯s stone slab¡± O2 says it out of coincidence, very suspicious coincident.

    The teachers couldn¡¯t say more anything bad. ¡°More Enders? Is that really going to make it harder for them?¡± The students need to learn to face them. Quill has no saying in this as they tried to contact her. Her reaction was always the same as they expected. The complaints she always has is how fast they were to die instead to understand what¡¯s going on. Added more of the dangerous ones will lead to just to suicide. Especially how they keep ignoring her and the other AIs giving them tips.

    Without any further changes beside adding a few Enders, the teachers send their way and give a great big warning to the students. They know, and the students wanted to go there. They only wish for the simulated Enders are to give the students a chance to learn instead of quickly taken them out. Quill have none of that, Enders had history and a history formed because of their only rise to independence. No race without gods have ever escaped by the powers of the mana in their version. Neutral mana for the demons, Elven magic from the elven gods, Runes by the ancestor¡¯s soul forge by the dwarves, and Shamanism calls out the spirits of the old worlds.

    The students appeared again in their usual starting point. The simulated Isekai City. Untouched by the moon cycles and keeps its usual every sunny day ever since. Across to the other side is the true barren of the Jigeram¡¯s light. Without the destruction of mana and the crystallization that colors itself brown red and more. The terror of the light blue fog and its clear dense shards. Joanne steps in and her team move carefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you guys want to get a cure in a simulation, but according to what teacher Ironno told us is to go underground. Calling themselves Apothecary guild or something, is it really possible to get cured here . . .?¡±

    There is a catch though. Enders never let that place go near it, always hostile to anyone who is stronger. The luck they could get to find them is uncertain, but they have no choice. Joanne has no clue any of their plans except for Miyusuki¡¯s

    ¡°I hope we go through all this. Holly didn¡¯t deserve it¡±

    ¡°Neither do we, don¡¯t worry Joanne. Teacher Ironno and teacher Haw won¡¯t let us down something urgent¡± Miyusuki says it confidently.

    Healer has doubts, but ¡°I can¡¯t suspect much. Shield here got a blessing from what I heard. Better make this good or I¡¯ll be nothing more of a dead friend¡±

    The students are taken the first march. Once again train again into the simulation. Going through the dusts, they experience yet again. They just ignore it as the handicap still favors them. Not everyone is ready to go to the real world in such a harsh environment. The students are still finding ways to survive before the Jigeram¡¯s light ever come across. They grew well with nature, but the struggles persist against these simulated individuals able to take them without problems. Miyusuki and his friends keep it seriously for their training in the dusty wasteland.

    Healer can only guess ¡°Teacher is really confident about this sphere. If it does help us to get through, then maybe we could get someone to talk logically like Quill¡±

    Berserker is a bit confused as he looks at the map while listening to Healer ¡°I can¡¯t be sure. It would be great that we can have those simulated version of them to talk with. Instead getting beat up with their muted expression . . . Anyway, do we have to continue our role names, Ootadakimasu?¡±

    Healer slightly took a glimpse at someone ¡°I preferred Arsenal. I feel kind of embarrassed to say your first name Sparkasm¡±

    Arsenal felt she was struck. Joanne joins along ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Joanne is a respectable name. Saying H-h-olly is cute¡±

    The shield student watches Healer talking about Holly¡¯s name, and never even budge his expression or blushing. He boldly said it while is in pain from the slash. Shared with their UIs together, the pain is transmitted to both shield and Berserker. Curious for his honesty for her. The shield student asks Healer

    ¡°Do you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it to you even you are wanting to butt in my private life¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t like the side of you if you are not taken seriously for her¡±

    Healer stares at him in the eyes with little left of his mana giving the pain to him more. The shield student was just concern, but too oblivious of how Healer is trying smack him with pain transmission.

    Alche follows them from behind and he is very impressed how those guys know what the Enders can do. Only getting ambushed and they learned so much that he can only hear Ironno and Haw¡¯s side of the story. It was such amazing sight to see serious students carefully playing at their level without using the maximum of their powers. Especially for the shield student. The gauntlet is indeed the most powerful item he had, and he still didn¡¯t use it more than he used to except a prop to fear the simulated Enders from taken the initiation.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Everybody has their cuts. Alche review their wounds. The shield student has the lightest wounds on his hand. It somehow pierces through his gauntlet, such a horrific blade. Usweet ¨C (censored words) has his forehead cut. He didn¡¯t know the damage means to him is his recent perception skills are slow. Holly has mental shock, her weapon broke and also her will. This is a strange phenomenon when breaking through her protection can cause fear without directly harming her. Lastly, Healer is the most affective. A full cut on his back should be cutting him in half. But clearly shuts his mana in half.

    All together. They have been cut and the initial damaged are silent in both magic and physical reflexes and strength. Healer is determined to get rid of it or he will be crippled like the shield student. They must go what they said is true to find a cure. Or else they will face the consequence with their parents and go to the hospital to fix them right up. But if they were to succeed to find a cure. They can do it in the real world, only if they are recognized by the Enders. The problem for between them, though, is the Enders themselves not wanting to coordinate and want the citizens to leave, Alche couldn¡¯t agree more.

    They found the passage and it¡¯s like a saferoom. Alche sees this place to be different from the city. It is empty and at the same time, it is not. A very weird feeling and the students went in and follow the guidelines given by Ironno. Healer and Arsenal are setting up the magic circle and the three are preparing for facing the simulation Enders when they enter. Alche gets inside and continue to observe the students¡¯ progress. Berserker said to Alche

    ¡°Teacher, I know you are interested going through the mystery of this world. Why are you not interested in the simulation though?¡±

    ¡°I am interested, but the situation they we are in is the outside. You guys have your own. It is too rare and I have to see a simulation that solves yours¡±

    Alche finished explaining and be on his way. The real interest he really wants are their practices of using Enders¡¯ training. The shield student is the most involved during his training with Haw and his other guild members. Yet, Ootadakimasu is the one getting everyone to get the go. Meanwhile Joanne and her friend had little to no experience fighting them and still continue after their first encounter.

    Alche doesn¡¯t want to ask why. This makes him want to observe and makes his own idea why did they do it. A cure, in a simulated world. Quill might know, he thought. Will they go back to training or save themselves the trouble from getting into trouble? His observation with the shield student is truly special. What role does he have to do when they face them? The shield student though, he plays his role as a defender. That¡¯s all he can do so far. He must learn his tank role as fast as he can and practice with his gauntlet.

    The shield student knows what to do, but he doesn¡¯t know who is he going to face. And with his hand saved from the blade, he should be keep protecting his team to the end. As proof that he is a tank, for now. Along in his breathing, the special black mist inside of him. He wonders how it can do and more importantly the mana it wants from him. The shield student wants to ask more about it from Sanquin someday. The physical build up required from her according to Haw, he hopes that he reaches it. His body is already in the limits what to except of his new form blessings.

    The magic portal appeared before them. It took them so suddenly leaving Alche behind. Surprised, Alche tries many ways to follow them. He can¡¯t, and contact with Quill. The silent tells him that she has her own way for them. The simulated Enders, never showing any expression and less impressed to see them inside, the waves of his hand and the staff follows his orders. Joanne was quickly pushed away as they get on to it. They ready with their silence and shut their mana flow. Arsenal was spoof and feel her body weaken. Healer holds her hands from the back, giving her relief.

    Arsenal feels his hand. The hand of a gentleman, the familiar strength, and the recognizable voice closing to her ears. She was blushing, but he didn¡¯t say anything sweet

    ¡°What were you doing to yourself? You¡¯re using too much mana¡±

    Arsenal was a bit disappointed, she answered anyway with a sigh ¡°Mumble* I was using magic in my sleeps . . .¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The rest follows the silence, no one knows how she is dreaming using magic. However, the Enders doctor heard her and he said with a careful warning.

    ¡°A dream? Then you put a lot of effort for your dream to make it real. Don¡¯t use it too much or you won¡¯t be sleeping normally¡±

    Healer starts to feel the pain from his back, the cut is solidifying during the process of his restoration. The staff holds him and the rest of the others are treated without any issue. The wounds are analyzed by them, as the apothecary diagnoses their wounds. In surprised, he never seen such wounds they survived

    ¡°. . . An incredible sight to see you survive. Their request, I shouldn¡¯t have doubt it¡±

    Joanne reaches out to him ¡°What do you mean exactly¡±

    ¡°Just an analysis. I am not going to hurt them¡±

    Joanne sees the progress he is making, and she sees through her UI and it seems safe.

    The apothecary continues ¡°It is rather strange of such beings to survive such blows. Certainly, there is no permanent damage either . . .¡± A swift drove of the air, bending near close to his nose. The one who request is here, and the timing is perfect as they recover while in need of time to heal. In between from his throat, the air somehow blocks his vocal cord. Not able to say anything. The apothecary would say something about it, and the presence before them take it away. The invasion inside his body is revealing herself in his eyes. The apothecary switches with a demon. The silent breaks given only one simple word for the apothecary.

    ¡°Sanquin?!¡±

    Meanwhile, Joanne was surprised to see everyone quickly healed. ¡°That¡¯s it?! You guys are in big trouble and me too, included. And this simulated world takes care of it. WOW!¡±

    Arsenal shakes her head ¡°This is what teacher Ironno told us, I can¡¯t believe it. I can feel like I¡¯m in my usual self again . . .¡±

    Healer stops them, raising walls using his magic. Joanne and Arsenal were spoof

    ¡°Hey! We are busy talking and . . . What happened to this room?¡±

    The wall barrier gives a clear view outside. The room is shifting and all the interior are taken away, changing it into a more suitable battleground underground.

    Berserker wasn¡¯t too happy to see it. ¡°Not this again, and we already get our cure too¡±

    The shield student sees the air around them, as his eyes glow and able to see the bending messaging lay out for him. He warned his friends

    ¡°Ah guys, I think we need to escape or we won¡¯t be keeping the cure¡±

    Berserker thought so ¡°I knew we weren¡¯t giving it to us so easily. Casts that magic circle of yours and get us all out of here¡±

    Healer is channeling the walls ¡°It is easy for you to say. This is the Enders we are facing. Shield! Defend us while we prepare it¡±

    Berserker, Joanne, and the shield student are ready themselves surrounding the two at their backs. The clear wall shows nothing suspicious thus far. All three look around and wait for them to act. The shield student¡¯s gauntlet is facing outside of the wall, waiting for to catch anything to come in their way. A random ray of light is coming from Joanne¡¯s side

    ¡°Miyusuki!¡±

    She asks his aid and switch their position. The light materialized and was blocked by his gauntlet. He grabs it trying to break with his strong grip, but the sounds give away a dented metal on his palm.

    The light phasing like it was being teleported. Armored, heavily armored, a body armor fully covered with an intimidating presence. Energy flows out from it and the shield student is being pulled up in the air by the grip of an unknown armored warrior. His eyes are fixated with the helmet of his enemy appearing. Energy weapons phases through blades on his bracer. The shield student softly says the Enders name

    ¡°X2L?¡±

    Simulated X2L throws him to the sides and unleashed his energy blades. Berserker tries to block him with his dual weapons. X2L bears his attacks and recklessly grabs him his weapons and release his energy, shocking through Berserker¡¯s hands. Arsenal takes a big shot in front of him. She fires, but the bullet is stuck in mid-air.

    Joanne comes around and uses her rune weapon to X2L. The power armor deflected it. The students were all shocked as nothing will hurt that massive heavy power armored Enders. Healer is channeling and sees they are having trouble to get him. His eyes roll as his magic follow the movement of his eyes. It rolls and in sequence as he casts it beneath X2L. Berserker feels the shock and his mana flow sparks out from his hands letting go his dual weapons. No wounds, yet smokes coming out from his clothes as his equipment is breaking.

    Healer creates hole below X2L and fell down. The moment he is gone to the hole, his hands gripped on the edges. Joanne helps a bit and dug the edges off. X2L fell into the hole and disappeared. They turned to check the shield student as he comes back having his gauntlet fully energized from holding X2L¡¯s hand. Joanne checks on Berserker as his equipment were burn to a crisp.

    ¡°Did we have met that guy before, Miyusuki?¡±

    ¡°He is the guy that allow me to save you from kidnapping. Don¡¯t fool yourselves that it is over. Enders never come here alone¡±

    Healer stops channeling expecting what will happen to them next, he almost forgot that Enders will misguide out from their escape.

    ¡°Then, I shouldn¡¯t be channeling and we have to figure it out¡±

    Berserker thought of refusing, but hesitated to wonder ¡°Now you mentioning it, the one who is attacking us is new. Ignore the yesterday version of our teachers and their friends. That dude is fully decked out in armor¡±

    Arsenal speaks out her worries ¡°Would it be easier for us to just leave? This is a simulation room and . . .¡±

    Joanne didn¡¯t think so ¡°Just go along with them, they got cured and you are too in a simulated world. Remember what teacher Ironno, it takes time to recover and the simulation room helps you heal faster¡±

    ¡°I guess¡±

    Healer is keeping himself at bay, and the idea of escaping through the sphere will be easier to them anyway when they reached their limits. But they were cured so easily, and said to the shield student.

    ¡°Say, shield. Do you have any idea why they are acting different lately?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think people like them ever come across in the sphere before. Especially what we have met now, those people are really strong if they are real. Compared what I saw of them in the ruins. I won¡¯t even know how I survive¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, and we¡¯re going through this together¡±

    Simulated Sanquin was waiting to get them to fail their escape this underground place. Simulated X2L has Berserker in electrocuted statics inside his mana flow. A secondary trapped is assured because of their ill mastery of their mana. Simulated R-cord is hiding from afar, using his monocle to monitor them with great caution. He sends transmission to X2L

    ¡°They know, changing plan. Let the heavenly demon proceed her actions as we will be hesitating our chase pre-maturely¡±

    ¡°Copy that¡±

    The students feel the intense presence. Joanne and the shield student recognized it differently. She sees the familiar aura, while he feels the strict presence forcing him to behave. The presence though it is hostile. All around them, they can detect it with their UIs, and the shield student is sensing Sanquin¡¯s presence. The moment of caution among them, while the shield student carefully readies his gauntlet. The quiet ominous presence is lurking in, a nightmare that soon to jump scare them. Except for him, he knows that Sanquin¡¯s attack is unavoidable.

    Simulated Sanquin appears before them. A flash set in motion from a blink of an eye, Joanne immediately retaliates with a stroke of her lance. Sanquin dodges and parries it as Joanne accidentally points at Berserker. Berserker got impaled by the neck, a precise lethal hit from Sanquin¡¯s swiftness. Arsenal secondly attacks and fires rapidly into her. Sanquin bends the ground and slides her position with the shield student¡¯s. The shield student raises his gauntlet, powering his runic shield. The gun fires to his shield resisting powerful impact with his reinforcing gauntlet to his runic shield.

    Arsenal stops firing and put down her weapon.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    She apologizes, then she took for a surprise as the Enders are not slowing down. The shield student drops down his shield and sees what Arsenal is seeing. In mid-air, remaining bullets are polarizing in in the air waiting for the shield student to drop his shield. The bullets quickly fired before he can react, shooting him down away from his team.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Healer hears the shout from both Joanne and Arsenal. He quickly took the first action to keep his friends from going out from his defending wall.

    An emergency healing is commencing and the two are put into stasis with his healing scrolls. Sanquin appears before him and two more coming into the battlefield. Joanne sees R-cord coming out from the distance, already laying down his rifle continue shifting his ammunition. Joanne uses her RAPs to defend against a long-range enemy. R-cord fires a shot. Joanne was able to stop it, she soon fell down where the shot ricochet to his joints. R-cord sees all front are down then drops a gem on the ground, summoning X2L with them.

    Healer thought it as before. They are not going to win this fight, but he seems to be rather relief that he faced such monsters to witness the impossibility. Joanne spokes out

    ¡°R-cord! X2L! I know you are in a simulation, but can you at least explain why you are attacking us?¡± Joanne tries to break the 4th wall because of how unfair they are facing. They didn¡¯t respond. True to the origin of their data and sources. Only one who can respond to them is Simulated Sanquin.

    ¡°I do tell that you know them. Alas, they are outdated. Even I don¡¯t know that boy you have there has something in common within my power¡±

    Healer is surrounded, and Joanne and Arsenal are the only two can able to fight. Their fight can¡¯t last against Sanquin. They already understand their situation. They can¡¯t fight against so powerful and know how to fight against them with strong mana. A demon and couple of archscience power armor, those are their enemies simulated to what data it had gone through. Healer stood their silent, and hoping the shield student knew how to deal with them.

    The shield student can¡¯t move. The bullet wounds are too great for him to get back up after the shock. There is no way he could bring himself up against Arsenal¡¯s fire power. Berserker tries to pull himself up. He got electrocuted and his equipment left from the sphere, it is miserable for him to lose this way.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m mad!¡±

    Healer and the two girls try to stop him. Not a single moment of saying a word. X2L, phases through Berserker then back. The slashes of his light blades going through double to the front then back. Berserker was phased by the light imploding his mana flow and went back down to the ground. Healer tsks

    ¡°That idiot¡±

    X2L began to speak ¡°By the inspections proven the cuts of our fellow Enders, you were attacked by one of the outlaw barons. You are under custody in our guild¡¯s name¡±

    The students were confused by that statement. It is certain now from their wounds are clearly from Enders criminal. Yet, this is not what they after. Their recently cured bodies must continue to heal and exist in this sphere. They need more time to get their body fix from the slash. They look around for any hope to escape.

    The Enders raised their weapons ¡°. . . Therefore, we will exterminate the false death¡±

    Healer pulls everyone closer together. A stretch of his magic trying to get them in one place and casts reinforced his walls. The shield student was able to get latch and pull to safety of his team. It then cuts off by R-cord¡¯s shot breaking his spell to pull him to safety. Healer raises his defenses including the help of Joanne and Arsenal. Berserker remained unconscious leaving themselves to hold off enough for the cure to finish.

    Its wall wasn¡¯t strong enough. The archscience tech is too strong. The light blades are breaking through and R-cord¡¯s rifle takes aim and piercing its way through the healer¡¯s wall. Sanquin interrupts him and points down on the ground. X2L stops as the gun shots went silent. He turns around and see Black mist approaching. A warning to them before they could respond to it. X2L uses his tech to scan and trace the source of the black mist. It traces back to the shield student, remaining unconscious leaving his mouth releasing oozing black mist. The sphere is trying to kick him out. The black mist stood there keeping him existing.

    X2L changes target and polarizes the shield student¡¯s gauntlet. Raising his hands up in the air along with his unconscious body, he pulls to him to his side and ready to cut him with his light blade. The shadowy mist fades him away along with the students behind him. The black mist disappears leaving the three didn¡¯t expect for the boy to do it while unconscious. R-cord said to Sanquin

    ¡°Martial magic technique, is the unknown coordinate with the boy, Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* If only Quill let you know¡±

    Quill made a respond to their heads. Breaking all logic and focus on taken the students down, including the others from the surface. She seems not going to waste the update.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Struggles Persist part 2 - Chapter 200

    COI C200

    During that moment, the shield student able to reach the Simulated Sanquin. Explaining as fast as he could about their situation. He was surprised how she understood it all and distracted herself during the moment they¡¯re almost kick them out from the sphere. It was intense, the cure is already is in them and slowly going through their bodies to naturally heal the cuts they bear. He stays humble but surely acting as he is afraid. Sanquin feels it, and she go through into his head then slowly not going to reveal her other capabilities as a heavenly demon. A sly devilish eyes glow in her eyes inside their mind together. He must not fear it or he will be consumed.

    The shield student remained down with bullet wounds, while she remained still. ¡°Just as we thought, and also strange with these people around who is not conscience of the idea being inside the sphere. But here I am, being able to know about it. I¡¯m probably the one is involved. Or maybe Quill has made me personally, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know Quill is the one who is taken care of this sphere. No! This is not the time, could you please leave us? I know I am Enders, but why insists on attacking me?¡±

    Sanquin laughs charmingly to the young boy. The sweet laughter soothes his ears, but his childish instinct knows her strength. She answers

    ¡°Quill is giving you the chance to learn to fight but not to understand. The sphere is not complete, there is no logic of this ruined world easily beaten you without knowledge what you are. I¡¯m guessing this what your training is. I have free will on this, but Quill herself. You¡¯re my disciple after all, and you still got yourself beaten by mostly all experienced enemies. Word for advice, never go alone. You still need Enders with you to survive . . .¡±

    The shield student wakes up, and feels the slap on his cheeks. Fae-chan is at the far edge of his sight, readying its footings as it runs as fast as it could. A momentum of a football player and jumps then slides down with its foot kicking his face. The weight of it should hurt him. Yet, being its owner. It is just a small push. Fae-chan later wabble to the ground like a child is being defeated by their own funny games.

    ¡°Fae-chan, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You are still in a sphere. We need to continue the cure. You have now this guy¡±

    The shield student notices the dark version of himself in silhouette and two wide pure white eyes. The lights ray on to him and the shadow connects them both together. He sees the light coming from the sun. The weak ray covered by the dusts, he almost forgot that the sphere changes the environment into the 4th moon cycle. He checks his UI and sees the allowable settings available to use. He sees his team is safe and that¡¯s all he had to see. The place where he is in, a cave where roots are sheltering him from the dust. Where there he could see hibernating monsters, still strong to endure it and ceased them from starving in this cycle.

    He wonders ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡°Under the tree, I don¡¯t know why your shadow brought us here. I¡¯m sure that this place you didn¡¯t know it either. Did someone there as your enemy guide you here?¡±

    Thankfully, the monsters are not awake or he will be out from the sphere with accursed slash on his hand. This is not the time for him to hide here, and the rest of his team is probably trying to get away from them as they heal themselves from the cut. Like what Ironno explains into his head multiple times from his own imagination. Ironno says it once, and he had to get it right or they will be in trouble.

    Ignoring the admiration of this biome under the tree, and how surreal it is to see monsters hiding from the dust. Facing against the Enders had already made them learn the possibilities of their effort to survive. He rushes out and one glimpse of the dust blowing in the air, the thick dusty crystals smothered him. The crystal small shards are passing by hurting his view. Fae-chan climbs to his face and covered him. The shield student feels the familiar¡¯s magic connecting its eyes on him. Where he can see the back of himself, then it turns around and sees the shards raining down on him.

    His armor and defense are still in good condition, there is a notification in the sphere as it only maximizes the effects for only 25% in their health. Their strength though, it reaches 100%. There is no telling what powers they have depleted and be attacked what lies in this dusty forest. Shards of crystals hailing on to him, and Fae-chan moves around appraising itself to the shards on to it.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you please stop moving, I can¡¯t seem to . . .¡±

    Fae-chan casts its spell and solidifies the barrier into crystal. The channel persists as it clears the impurities on the crystal and able to walk in clear view.

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    ¡°No problem, but problem is close by¡±

    The shield student heard a scream then went silent. Those are the male students shouting and fighting. It was too fast for him to respond after the silent kick in leaving only the shattering drops of the crystals afterwards. He slowly moves where the noise where, and a barrier appeared before him. It is an ultimate, he can¡¯t get in. The barrier starts to ripple, static electricity and energy waves are rippling right in front of him. He needs to get away.

    ¡°Hey! Anybody there!¡±

    A random student yells out from the barrier and the ripples reaching to him banging on it. The shield student saw him, one moment of the ripples touches him and a hand being materialized. Grabbing the student¡¯s head inside the barrier.

    ¡°AAH! HELP!¡±

    A scream coming from his. The shield student watches him being sucked inside. The power armored body suit comes out from the barrier as if the student is used as obstacles to help them come out from the barrier. The shield student is stunned to see how someone breaks free from the ultimate. An armored helm appeared, it was X2L, he turns quickly as he spotted him

    ¡°Target confirm¡±

    The shield student starts running. Deep withing the crystallized forest, the dust leaving tracks for X2L to follow. He quickly notices it and using his shadow acting as a double to mislead him off from his tracks. Fae-chan shares its vision to him, showing his faults that X2L is still gaining on to him with helmet precisely finds Shield¡¯s tracks again.

    ¡°That¡¯s so unfair¡±

    He tripped himself from the piles of crystals. He fell on it and slide himself to one of the holes. X2L continue to chase him but loses him as he passed by. Someone is there with the shield student. It is one of his friends who are hiding from X2L.

    His friend whispers ¡°Get down, I couldn¡¯t believe that you come back out from your usual adventure to Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is everyone is here?¡±

    ¡°How are we supposed to know? Those are not the same Enders from the Bridge. They are from what we saw in Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°Yup, many thought trying to beat them . . .¡±

    The student felt so down after experiencing it. His friend explains to him further

    ¡°We got played, and you can¡¯t even believe what they bring to get us down. In other words, the man with the energy weapons used our mana as energy. Just like you¡±

    These surviving students were left after witnessing such a brutal escapade. They explain to him further that the Dexter Guild member is not alone. The way did their tactics are unbelievable to the point that this is what warfare movies bullshit. Now they are hiding as their curious went up peak, and one of them had surveillance on them and shared it with the other students. They show him the video of how did they done it to see those soldiers in action. They were shot down with their secret heavy weapons. X2L holding a gatling laser gun is really takes him a surprised.

    Never going to cease until they disappeared, X2L and R-cord are merciless when it comes to fighting people like him. High in stats, the students are always in high conditions. Which leads to the simulation in desperate measures. The dusty biomes are truly a dangerous place for any living soul to venture. There is when the fight takes it seriously and the students with their powers struggled down to zero. One sided, and left themselves by the hands of their heavy machineries.

    Fae-chan keeps clapping with a happy grin to its eyes. The lone cheers to where the students getting brutalized is one of the most insane things it makes fun.

    ¡°Yay¡±

    It cheers so innocently. It gives the students big laughs as they watch together. The shield student picks it up and says his goodbyes

    ¡°I see that there is no trouble here. I¡¯ll be going and face that Enders¡±

    The students warned him ¡°Be careful, that single Enders has company from the far distance. Also, they are only two of them. Expect to have more¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and there is one female Enders did absolutely nothing. Still, we have bad feeling about her¡±

    The shield student proceeds to find his team. He continues to remember Simulated Sanquin while he was unconscious.

    ¡°. . . Real or not, I am still disappointed at your progress. I¡¯ll give you a chance. I¡¯ll control a bit of your excess breath and scattered them into the valley of the shards or forest. Those people of yours will be involved, the time is ticking and that cut of yours needed to be cured. Those two will keep hunting your excess down by my own tricks. It will not last long. I know you know it. I¡¯ll be joining your demise. Take your challenge and survive the Enders¡¯ true power¡±

    His memory flashes him back to reality as he saw the gun shot aimed at him. Fae-chan comes to his way and blocked it with its small body. The familiar¡¯s body endures the piercing bullet and knocks both it and him to the ground. Shattering shards follow their path, he resists the cuts and pierces of it. Lays lying on the ground, the crystals already covered his body and start crystallizing. Not in this simulation, he picks himself up and made the them more serious. Another gunshot ricochets to the shattering crystals. He raised his runic shield, covering from the blasts and shields the rest of the gun fires.

    The ground covered in shards, crippling his balance as he feels the thorns through his protective shoes. Powerful rounds impacting his shield brings a slow grind porcupine his feet. Then the shots went silent, the shield student was relief to that there is no noise. Then he quick to react as his realized a different target is closed to R-cord. He pulls his feet off the shards. The needle like pain into his feet, the sore smoothly touches with his legs move slowly. Covered in dusts without him knowing, he has to force through it. A bright color sparks from where he was shot, the recognizable special effects.

    The shield student sees the light splashing from a far distance. There with limited range to see the sight of struggle.

    ¡°Berserker!¡±

    A scream reaches to Berserker hears. He ignores and focus on R-cord. The shield student barely sees what¡¯s going on, he took measure on his own hand and brings out his runic. Winding back to his shoulders and ready to throw it at their direction. The shield swings and able hit R-cord¡¯s gun.

    R-cord disarmed, and Berserker takes this opportunity to strike. The student sees a handgun coming out from R-cord¡¯s other hand, sticking close to his gut. Point blank shot where Berserker¡¯s weapon can¡¯t reach R-cord¡¯s trigger hand. Near close to danger as the trigger about to pull. The shield student¡¯s shield bounces around and disarmed R-cord¡¯s gun again. He sways to the side from his gun away from Berserker¡¯s gut. Berserker feels the gun point is moving away. Quickly to dodge the point-blank shot, and runs away giving up his chances.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The handgun fired and misses. Berserker manages to back away, then he got pulled back again with R-cord¡¯s broken rifle quickly re-customize into a chain gun and caught him off guard.

    ¡°How many stuff did you have in that suit of yours?!¡±

    A lance is thrown at them, and breaking the two in melee distance. R-cord throws a smoke bomb on the ground and displaces them out from the fight. Joanne comes to the rescue as X2L is on her back. The persistent chase brought her here as the others are being regrouped.

    The shield student¡¯s runic shield left lying on the ground. Joanne sees it and picks up and used it as her own. The runes force her to use her own strength to raise it up. She tries her best to pick it up, and suddenly yanked it up so suddenly. The runic shield felt too light. The grip on the shield changes to fit her grasp. Placing up to the light blades, and resisted the energy phasing through the runic shield. She blocks it and bashes forward with every opportunity she could muster. X2L timed her counters then disarms her with both of his armored gauntlets and release an electrical current.

    Joanne reactively letting it go as the shocks reaches to her hands. Surging through inside her body, and uses her magic item to stop the surge going through her body. She let out the energy out from her body using her hands as a guide to pushes it all out. X2L grabs the release of his energy from her, filled with the surge to circulate the flow of energy back to him. Joanne sees his fast reflex readying for the next move. X2L punches her down, and one sweep of his blade cuts through her armor and re-enter the surge back inside of her again. She fell down from the electrocution.

    Berserker comes to her aid and pushes X2L down and land few blows with his dual axes. Each attack on hit. The axes are stuck to X2L¡¯s armor, made it harder for Berserker to pull it out. The power armor magnetized his weapons, then starts to surge through his weapon to his exposed hands. Berserker re-equips it before the surge goes through him. He backs away and carry Joanne out from the fight. X2L gets up. He watches the shield student passing by and picking up his runic shield. The shield student takes a scoop of dusts with his shield splatter to the air to block his view.

    X2L pulls out his helmet, revealing his chubby face. The murderous stare, the shield student saw it before the dusts sent flying. He keeps staring and observing his movement. No fear if the shield student fights back, he is confident. That they can¡¯t take them down, they must be running away. The shield student doesn¡¯t want to find out as the silent of the soldier from what he remembered from R-cord¡¯s advice.

    ¡°. . . Whenever you start to compare here and there. Enders are force to limit their archscience weaponries . . . You don¡¯t know what it means? Then better not face it unless you master your gauntlet¡±

    The shield student sees X2L is casting out his ability. A light phase of himself going through obstacles and close in front of him. He teleported and materialized unleashing an aura disperses a detrimental disruption. The shield student slaps it out of the aura with his gauntlet. A strange energy bubble bounces off from the slap of his hand. The power it used, the static causing his hand to shake, and the shakes went down to his feet. He trembles down then quickly gets back up and run as fast as he could. X2L transitions his energy blades into a gun. Fires a pulse orb at the shield student. The shield student raises his shield but stops and roll over instead.

    The pulse orb misses. It pops itself like a bubble. All of them managed to get away. Leaving the fight as they successfully survive the first attempt. X2L put back his helmet on his head as he learned enough what he saw. He calls out to R-cord

    ¡°Any details to one of the targets¡±

    ¡°Provide claims, Sir X2L¡±

    ¡°Target with hybrid dwarven shield knows about the pulse trajectory¡±

    ¡°Please state the ability of the pulse weapon¡±

    ¡°Same for use of melee¡±

    ¡°Confirm, the target is in low influenced with neutral mana. Target still has abnormality through the environment¡±

    ¡°The target also has blessings of Lady Sanquin¡±

    ¡°Detail ignored. Lady Sanquin had already authorized it¡±

    Sanquin sees the two soldiers are recuperate their loses. R-cord was hit by one of the students, and X2L has the most advantage in chasing but decide to stop half way. Either way, the boys have learned a lot against the simulated Enders here. Especially, her interruption with Healer and Arsenal. She is next to chase them down. The two have failed, yet they can track them later, but it gets boring to have them repeat the same strategy again. The students before were caught by the cross fire. They were not lucky to witness their doom, a swift kill was enough for them to left the sphere.

    Those two, X2L and R-cord, soon stop existing in the simulation. Quill is receiving reports to stop the Enders who are running rampage across the forest. Not giving a single opportunity to fight back made it harder for them to learn. In actuality, it is impossible to learn to fight against the military corps when the plan is set to stone and cracks down to the depths. The youths are not ready to face them, and neither they will when become enemies. She spokes out to herself

    ¡°Dexter Guild is a secretive guild who are compelled in collecting archscience and also the tech that what the world was. They are the top dangerous guild. Always prepared and studying their enemies before their enemies even fight back¡±

    She watches all screens around her. The simulation room where there are so many students don¡¯t know what just happened and other who saw them in the far distance but couldn¡¯t witness the incident. They were all in difficult experience and don¡¯t know what to do as they are in the big disadvantage against the 4th moon cycle. This is truly the evidence that the Dexter Guild could have finished the siege if they wanted to. Sadly, they chose to help them improve than quickly stop it. The Dexter Guild is still had their intention, they don¡¯t care about the lives except for gaining from it.

    Quill then changes the screen to where Sanquin is. Same as always, but wide and abusively using her abilities on the students. She keeps forgetting the otherworlders freshness to this world¡¯s magic.

    ¡°I thought I adjust enough for them to know the students in their age are always be rookies¡±

    Tempting to not change it for what she had seen before that the students; The shield student¡¯s team is performing rather well. Partially and incompletely to what she identifies the simulated Enders. She hears Sanquin¡¯s contact

    ¡°You knew, yet you let me continue with this much strength to lean on them¡±

    Quill is not letting go to the students who must face the harshness of this world. They are facing too much enemies that are all experienced to use of their mana control. If only they could use the mana in a correct amount and control. Then they might have a chance to prolong after Enders few starting attempts. In this cycle, this is when they should come out and take everything they needed before the third moon cycle even coming. The silent persists, telling the simulated Sanquin to keep going as it is. Sanquin is already marked them without them knowing.

    The shield student manages to regroup with his friends. Only Berserker and Joanne are there as they wave their hands. The Berserker told him

    ¡°We finally found you. That trick of yours managed to spread us all over the forest. Why not use your familiar to save us like last time?¡±

    The familiar pops out ritually dancing and keeps saying

    ¡°No¡±

    Then disappeared like scared rabbit going down to its hole, the shield student¡¯s inventory. Its random antics keep going around it. Joanne sees his familiar acting like Puma, and Puma has its own group to make it more times the trouble.

    The shield student asks them ¡°Where¡¯s healer and Holly?¡±

    ¡°You mean those two, they are hiding over there . . .?!¡±

    The two turns around and follow what Berserker is being expressing. Healer and Arsenal were both caught by Sanquin as the black mist comes out by the heavenly demon. Sanquin grips them so easily holding their necks like cats to immobilized their actions. She unleashes her aura forcing the zone into stagnant, setting their movement speed slow. Joanne¡¯s abilities set off by creating a barrier against any slow effects.

    Sanquin throws the two away to the ground, with a strong drop. Healer reacts quickly as she lets them go. Casting on to Arsenal before she faces burst on the ground. Healer places a healing mind and quickly face crushed where the ground spike up to his head. The heal manages to save her almost getting impaled. Arsenal moves slightly before the pike almost hits her face. She gets the healing mind and slowly bringing herself off the ground. To her knees as she goes to him, healer is being amazing with Holly, only her. Arsenal tries to wake him up. His insufferable reaction pulled from the ground as he can¡¯t do much.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Arsenal is worried.

    ¡°I just want the cure to be done, and accept our death in this sphere. Fighting against a demon or two heavily power armored with heavy weapons that blows us up with the strength of the tank. I wish we have to fight low levels than fighting against simulated demon army¡±

    Healer leans himself to the ground, where his head is almost touching the ground. She pulls his head to her lap, the opportunity she could¡¯ve done to have him leans to her. Obviously, she has finally recovered from the cut, while his deep wounds. He is close in his full recovery.

    Sanquin appears in the middle of the three. They stood before her without even an opportunity for them to react. They started to force the offensive, they don¡¯t have the knowledge to fight against a martial artist, a demonic martial artist at best. Sanquin shifts her illusion, the blur appears all to her sides, and sets her target to all three. The flails of her attacks hitting them all as they raise their guards. The blurs are spreading from the top then lands behind them.

    Then it disappears without even landing a hit. The dark mist flashes out before the blurs ever come in contact them. The shield student uses his other shield to flash the dark light off them as he never meant to that. Trembling on his knees, Sanquin is abusing his blessing into a curse. Controlling his body without any effort. Sanquin slowly sliding the ground with her feet, then moves suddenly as the ground quakes. Berserker stomps his feet on the ground, shattering it before the earthquake took off their balance. The smile of the heavenly demon grew more charming as they are starting to learn to counter her initiation.

    Joanne is the last one is waiting for her to be strike. She waits for any abilities that she is confident to fend off any of Sanquin¡¯s attack. Sanquin suddenly react, and Joanne barely reacts on time. The blurs returned mischievously hitting her. Joanne activates her magic items to negate the attacks. Sanquin froze during the moment Joanne unleashed her magic. Joanne sees the opportunity and strikes Sanquin in place, glass barrier shatters at her target. Another barrier shields Sanquin, and Joanne continues the attack. Layers after layers, Sanquin is looking at her, and Joanne is getting personal with every thrust with her lance.

    Joanne finally breaks it through, it reaches closer to Sanquin¡¯s gut, but she was stops in mid strike showing the bending of her enemies on her mana. She calls out to Arsenal

    ¡°Were getting pinned here, care to take a shot¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m on it¡±

    Arsenal picks out her weapons from her inventory and notices her gun she used against the Enders from ruins is fully fixed. Her absolute primary weapon is picked and setting up to take aim at her enemy.

    ¡°I got heavy weapon back online¡±

    ¡°Really, great! We should AH!¡±

    They can¡¯t hold against her, Sanquin is getting stronger as she sees Arsenal¡¯s gun aiming at her. By the threads of her fingers shifting their mana as hers, she uses their mana to make weapons to appear alongside, walls raised around them tight and enclosed, and their mana drained so suddenly then thrown back against the wall. Arsenal took the shot but the blurs appeared and deflected it. Shocked, she can¡¯t do anything about it.

    ¡°Impossible, I can¡¯t break through¡±

    The shield student says to them ¡°There is no way we could win against her, hold on and finished the cure. This is my mentor playing with us¡±

    Berserker takes the hit, the same force using their magic against them. Comparing it with the soldiers back then, it feels like the strength of the demon is torturous while the archscience is brutal. However, Sanquin bends in their bodies to flow inside as she is tearing in the stats they have for defense. The shield student felt the waves in him as his black mist is vibrating and can¡¯t able to cast it out from his mouth. The worst of it all as his mind is being blocked by Sanquin¡¯s contact to him.

    ¡°. . . Can¡¯t focus where my voice going through your concentration. This is how you need to exceed yourself with your master. Without it, I can abuse you to hear me without thinking for yourself. Tempting you to lose focus¡±

    The shield student collecting too much disadvantages of himself. The rough life he got here and the powerful shadow mist in his body being controlled by her making him useless from the start. Only his shield to keep himself from getting hit. The deafening to his mind, he forces himself to return to the fight only to protect Joanne for the last moment.

    ¡°Miyusuki!¡±

    Joanne watches Sanquin¡¯s breaks his shield without giving him a chance to protect her. Then she later focuses on the Berserker, breaking through all his defenses and his own runes fell down to the ground by using on her hands shifting and bending his body out from his mana. The two falls as they flown up to the upper walls with the use of her wind magic. The wind widens and only Joanne and Sanquin herself is standing. She then sees the familiar trying to help the two of them back down from the air.

    Sanquin sees it, and Joanne reacts. She casts her wings and flew herself to them. The familiar is able to grab them then disappears into the smoke. Joanne almost reaches them as they disappeared, she then checks her UI to see what happened but the exposure couldn¡¯t give her the readings about them. They left, from what she can see. Her wings are fainting. Her mana is bent to out of her mana control, she resists with the best she could in her mana flow. She broke herself out mishandled her powers.

    Her second wind activates, it wasn¡¯t supposed to activate like that. She was pulled closer to Sanquin¡¯s face, face to face, and said to her

    ¡°How¡¯s it feels to be nurtured by the Enders doctor?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Able to use your mana with such medicine to keep you fighting from the dust. You are powerful than the others, but still. You don¡¯t how to fight against the Jigeram¡¯s light¡±

    Joanne remembers the actual Sanquin, powerful as the simulted. Now after the wind collecting their mana as her own. It is the evidence that she has many ways to beat them and many more terrifying abilities they could not fight against. That time in the island, Sanquin can do more than Joanne would ever imagine.

    The two breaks away and Sanquin grabs Arsenal¡¯s bullet blocked by the first attempt. Everything around them stops and slowly changing with twist of her gestures. Twisting their mana as if it her own. This is her mana control, twisting the fabric of reality to her control. They tried to break free, except for Healer. It is obvious, they couldn¡¯t beat a demon Enders. Sanquin transcends them into lowly puppets and left their body motionless without the string for them to move. She playfully keeps moving them around.

    Then later they put them aside against the wall, the shield student and Berserker appeared from their disappearances, the rest of their team from a far given up without resistance. They are defeated and Healer never takes his chances from her.

    Quill appears ¡°Healer, by what your friends called you. You did well . . .¡±

    They can¡¯t move or even speak. They are motionless as puppets only to hear and see what their field of view can see thus far.

    ¡°. . .Even you shield student. Your disadvantage was lightened because of your friends. You understand why you need to work together. This world can be done alone, but what you are experiencing now compared in the forest. You witnessed their weakest strengths . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It would be easy for you just ask me to speed up the curing process, but I like how you committed to the idea of keeping yourself alive. In reality, you should be dead if the all Enders knew about you. Not everyone is friendly there, and they are allowing them to finish you. Anyway, the best advice for me to you all is to face the world. That¡¯s you¡¯ll need to finally grow¡±

    They disappeared and left the sphere. The shield student and the others learned so much thus far, and this time, they truly need someone to go with them in the dusty wasteland. They honestly admit, they need help, Raker Mawn Guild.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Dust Magic - Chapter 201

    COI C201

    Inside the complex building, where the receptionists finally returned home after the needless staying inside the evacuation area. Thanks to Haw¡¯s help to get them out of there and continue the job of being a cleaner in this entire building. Although the windows are covered in crystallized dust, at least they could feel safe inside. The city guild staffs are getting a good break living with him. Both Shinji and Nanami are still bragging about their boyfriend as they have skipped the daily routine inside the safe zone. In this terrifying place so far, Haw made it into a safe house than they could expect.

    It lacks power and water, that¡¯s the most common given when the dusts are consuming the city. With Haw¡¯s experience from being a Dexter Guild member, they could make it viable for them to live here with a certain range of his production. Four female receptionists or staffs are staying here and one guy that is one of the receptionist¡¯s boyfriends. Only two men residing, either is lucky or annoying to have roommates who are pestering about the rooms they want. The boyfriend said to Haw

    ¡°How many times I have to tell you to fess up the story of you being burned by a demon?¡±

    ¡°No¡± The boyfriend hears him like Haw is a badass

    ¡°Sure, but I won¡¯t be giving up just yet or I¡¯ll¡±

    His girlfriend stops him ¡°Hey! Leave Haw alone, he is going to out there to recharge the batteries¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on, let me join him. I told you I can take care of this place too¡±

    ¡°But what if I need you in bed¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, our roommates would love to hear your moans in the middle of the . . . Ouch!¡±

    His girlfriend slaps him and be on her way. The other receptionist looks at his girlfriend and said

    ¡°You¡¯re keeping me on edge with your quarrels¡±

    ¡°He is my boyfriend. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt¡±

    ¡°Those guys are the ones keeping the place running. Do you want to go back in the Mihayara evacuation area?¡±

    The boyfriend reaches out to his girlfriend, but Haw pulls him away. ¡°What she said is true, I am here just to keep this place working. After that, I¡¯ll be heading back to train the recruit¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, you should know about my situation here¡±

    ¡°Breaking up with you as you are trying to take care of her? I know mine is open and wrong, but you all agreed not going back there. So, help me and you get all the time you need with her. Just shut up the yelling. You guys are louder than Nanami sneakily peek at your door open to hear . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh fuck! Alright! Don¡¯t mention it again. You¡¯re so shameless when you keep saying that¡±

    They step outside of the apartment and they see dusts flowing through the hallways. The two hears Maser shouting from the other side of the stairs

    ¡°HEY! Are you ready?! I am collecting dusts over here¡±

    The boyfriend blows off the dusts then turns to crystal closing in to his mouth. ¡°Sheesh! I mean we are coming, get that second service elevator up and running¡±

    Haw and the boyfriend go up to the elevator and get the lift mechanism up and running, while Maser takes his time to find the elevator itself among the closed doors. The complex building is empty for the most part, other residences are clearing their part of the floors.

    The receptionists are gathered together in the living room. Shinji and Nanami sitting on the couch. The girlfriend sits on the chair and while the receptionist, the actual owner of the apartment, sits to the other chair. They turned on the internet tv to watch some random movies in the website. The receptionist felt relief

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Haw is something¡±

    Nanami cheers ¡°I know right? If only he wasn¡¯t in the hospital and he will be done it sooner . . .¡±

    The girlfriend reacts ¡°Huh? If he didn¡¯t, he might be in the front line and . . .¡±

    ¡°Ok! Ok! Just don¡¯t give me that look¡±

    The receptionist felt so left out, envy to the girlfriend and not those two bisexuals. Having boyfriend or lover making her wish to have one, and her expectation grew stronger because their boyfriends are something. The boyfriend is becoming more active to be part of a simple technician. The pay wasn¡¯t great, but the people he is working with now is Haw and his new form of business. Who new Shinji makes a business out of his skill and earn a living more than she could¡¯ve earn in a daily basis. Haw in the other hand, is a completed different man from this world.

    She didn¡¯t know Enders have more values than any human from Agatheus City. The men in the surface are exploitative. Sex for fun is no different from her city, but they are more open to share than she doesn¡¯t want to have. The Agatheans are better not feel uncomfortable about it, while in this city has very weird kinks. She can¡¯t even compare to it without any experience on dating. Haw is the only man she can talk about it. The best advice if she wanted to leave, it is better to not have one in the first place. If not, then her fate will be in the Enders Bridge¡¯s men. The preferences she had is really idealistic than realistic though.

    Shinji knows about here situation as she sits next to her from the couch. ¡°Still wondering of getting a guy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am conflicted between the sex and the role as a partner¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me and Nanami starts to grow on him and making ourselves to be more conserve in the house except in bed¡±

    ¡°Getting yourself matured, that¡¯s kind of hard to understand from your relationship¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel kind of weird, we feel like it is normal. Besides us, I think you deserve a normal relationship. Keep your horniness at bay and you might get what you deserved¡±

    ¡°Hah! Says you?¡±

    ¡°Neither is Haw, we take very cautiously for you when we are start living here. Except our friend over there when she starts to get the yells¡±

    The girlfriend feels insulted near her, but kept her eyes on the screen except her expression. The receptionist just laughs to the sideline. She still heeds to Haw¡¯s advice. It is better for her to keep herself preserved. There is one thing she had in mind, if Haw can¡¯t go with them. What are those two thinks of him.

    She asks ¡°Say, when the Foundation is ready? Do you think you can bring Haw to our world?¡±

    Shinji nudges to Nanami and spoke about it secretly together, and both of them said with an honest smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know, now you mention it. It does make us wondering ourselves to stay here and leave everything our world has to offer¡±

    Nanami talks back ¡°Shinji, are you thinking about abandoning him? I know it¡¯s just sex for all us three, but our memory together¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact when this city is gone with all the technology it had. Do you want to live like in the medieval ages?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t but . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being selfish but sex alone won¡¯t fit our daily lifestyle¡±

    The receptionist starts to appreciate more what Haw said even more. It is true before him entering their life. These two are bitches. Haw just joins in for their fun.

    Still though, he acts so genuine. It makes him so hard for her to understand where he is coming from. She knew he is from Mountaiwall. Her determination has resolved as she is better off living clean for the rest of her days in this world, and get what she deserved in her love life back in their world. She quietly let the conversation cut off as they continue watching tv.

    She whispers to herself ¡°Haw, it is like you can only attract the bad kind of women, thank goodness you¡¯re not taking advantage on us¡±

    She realizes that they themselves are too strong as Haw has his weapons confiscated ¡°A lucky bastard anyway¡±

    Receptionist tries to think it that way, but she can¡¯t. Her smiles keep coming back inside her head about the news of her stalker. Never heard or seen him for sometimes now. The women in social media website are sighting the good news. She checks her device again and the hitlist is slowly progressing. The Judgement Days before did well for only in Fuku City. Now in other districts, even they are in the most difficult time in the cycle, the evidence among the posts have gradually becoming popular to the dark sites. Where every scene found dead suspects, including hers, is there.

    She thought it was Haw and his people. All that matters for her it was Haw without asking him if they are the one who are taking action. Out of curiosity, she asks the two

    ¡°Uhm, have you ever got into your boyfriend¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°In our partnership or his own thing, well . . .¡±

    ¡°His own thing, you know. The bunch of women all gathered to sign up . . .¡±

    ¡°You mean that?¡±

    Receptionist nodded, Shinji continues ¡°Those guys are supposed to give security for them, right?¡±

    ¡°I read in social media and the clients they have told their stories about their stalkers being taken out or scared¡±

    Shinji shakes her head and lean to the side towards Nanami. Nanami notices her curling up to her. Both eyes staring at each other and talk softly to one another, leaving the receptionist stays in the sideline. After a few more lines exchanging, in a serious tone. Nanami switches seats with Shinji and told her.

    ¡°Is your stalker gone?¡±

    She nodded

    ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s a coincidence. Haw, our darling, is not involved because his, weapons confiscated, are shit. You know that without his prior weapons. Actually, we know about it. It is better not to tell. You got your problem solve and there is no need to come back to see it in the garbage¡±

    The both of them look very suspicious at the same time provoking in their eyes. They knew, but they won¡¯t tell her. The girlfriends lazily watching tv without any giving notice after what they are talking about. They turned back to their usual everyday selves and continue back watching tv. Receptionist feels regretting to tell them, and more willing to ask it again with Haw. Her curiosity heightens by the sheer seriousness of the two. This secret made her feel cautious after the old incident when the gangs are appearing from the realms. The more she fears. The better she rather avoids. Once again, she is charmed once again by Haw.

    Outside of the apartment complex building, who knew that the secret routes build by both Ironno and Haw had purpose during the moon cycle. Haw is already out from the building near the elevator mechanism. The dusts were able seep into the building with any less effort when going through the air vents. The boyfriend is inside the elevator itself going through the parts as it stuck with crystallized dust. After some time, they were able get it down and throw the remaining dusts from the building.

    The boyfriend lays flat on the stairs after exposing himself for so long. His true body condition returns. Tired from the maintenance and with his body sores to get it fix. He takes a large jug of his water bottle, and drink it down like his life is depend on it.

    ¡°Gulp* Man, I never thought the aches in my body will never coming back again¡±

    ¡°Again? It is supposed to be normal. Cough* I have been outside for so long and I¡¯ve been spitting out glass from my mouth¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The boyfriend laughs at him ¡°Certainly, you would let me go out there and molded me in glass¡±

    ¡°Like this . . .¡± Haw shows him his leg is being casted in crystals.

    ¡°Whoa, does it hurt?¡±

    Haw smashes it to the wall and a sound of his bones cracked. He then pours some healing potion and some fresh water to thoroughly cleaned it. The boyfriend steers away from Haw¡¯s misaligned leg.

    He is being grossed out ¡°Why you have to show it to me like that? Show some decency¡±

    Haw shows himself a sense of dark humor. He scuffles himself with his own pain to relief from the exposed dusts. No sounds of grief in pain, he treats like as his prosthetics. The boyfriend keeps ignoring until Haw sits next to him.

    ¡°Of all the humor in this world, why it has to be dark humors?¡± The boyfriend couldn¡¯t hold himself to complain.

    ¡°What is there to laugh in this apocalypse?¡±

    ¡°A life living it . . . Never mind, I have my talks with the other people and you and the Enders are really dark to make it funny. I can understand the jokes from the dwarves, but you can be good horror story teller, you know that¡±

    He lays his head back against the wall, tapping away. Haw sees him acting a little bit under the weather.

    ¡°Yet we get out from the whiners in the evacuation area¡±

    ¡°Laugh* And we are here trying to get away from it¡±

    Both laughs, and the boyfriend laughs even louder. The experience of staying in the evacuation area is really dense in the amount mana around them. He feels the worse around it as the mana keeps annoy them without fail. It is obvious of the convenience provided for everyone, but he feels so off. The endless flow spells come and go and sight to see many others excessively using their magic. The realization of the authentic, organic, and realistic are what he is missing. The mana he feels around them are starting lose its pleasant. It nulls the boyfriend too much that they need to get out.

    In this apartment complex, alone. Along with the staffs from the city guild, the taste of reality made them sick. That feeling is better than surrounded with mana all the time. He starts asking this question to Haw

    ¡°It got me thinking, why am I feeling sick when I get myself into a realm for so long?¡±

    ¡°I thought you told me you can get your answer in the internet¡±

    ¡°I have, but I want to know more. They say all kind of stuff of symptoms and remedies. A remedy for real? I am not buying it unless you going to tell me differently¡±

    Haw tries to remembers this kind of phenomenon. Compressed mana gathering is one thing, but making them sick of it is the other. If he is able to get this right, then what Myrrkei¡¯s time going around this city might work. Here he goes

    ¡°It could be the cause of original natural instinct. Human beings weren¡¯t supposed to be adapting along with mana. Born with it or not, the obvious of our bodies really need its natural sensation. The neutral mana can be able to get your body protected and shroud yourself with illusion. Except it was the brain that thought of it, other parts of the sense of your body will be fooled easily . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . You can change anything you want from the outside but the inside needs that you require real substance. Example I learn about water, you drink within your own spells, and lasts longer than it should inside of you. The water though you created is nothing nutritious about it. It only fills the emptiness of your body. It tricks the brain, and the rest of the body follows with it. The nutrients though, not even healing could stop the body from detecting what it is missing. The body needs it to be able for the body to get properly be healthy. Although, there is no signs of people getting a slow death from having mana in their systems . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . To be more worrisome for all of us, that is one of many possibilities for neutral mana will control your body¡±

    ¡°What? I am just asking for a remedy, not a full-blown lecture¡± The boyfriend couldn¡¯t move and continue to listen to him for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you first of the causes¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s too long for me to listen it all¡±

    ¡°You can take your leave if you¡¯re not interested¡±

    The boyfriend struggles to get up, even his mana is gone. Honestly, he is feeling a bit better without his mana in him. It is strange, but an ironically this is what Haw said to him before. He slowly admitted

    ¡°Fine, you win. Please continue¡±

    ¡°Besides controlling your body with excessive mana, the most of obvious cure to most human is always expelled it like waste. Furthermore, sometimes the mana you have can be a hindrance to us. There are people who have less mana to use it than have it all. But your people are different, and somehow you are feeling sick of it. Maybe acute sickening or your body is now sharing the symptoms of ours. Like you said before, you are getting sick. Now you are getting better without it¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you think it was the dusts that cures me?¡±

    ¡°Sounds suicidal if you think it that way¡±

    The boyfriend is getting better truly. He also admits that the dust hurts him than curing him.

    Haw continues ¡°You¡¯ve been in the evacuation area for a week or so. It is quick recover for anyone who are little sick in the mana. People won¡¯t notice it if they are busy themselves to make them comfortable in there¡±

    ¡°Alright, I think the cure was not staying there for long¡±

    ¡°By the way, you already starting to feel sick that quickly. I won¡¯t say anymore from this. I¡¯ll excuse myself¡±

    The boyfriend keeps to himself. He slowly realized all he is been through with his girlfriend. The assurance from what Haw said to him is complicated, but he never thought the problems were a lot more to learn than he would bring up.

    ¡°Fuck! Then the mana overdose isn¡¯t farfetched either. We clearly need to stay away from those guys spreading mana too much¡±

    He slowly picks himself up steadily. The elevator starts to go down. A smile from his face to see it working again. The next step is going back to the apartment in this condition.

    Sometimes later, Maser heard Haw about his conversation with the boyfriend. ¡°I have heard you. It is clearly the density of their magic is pushing off the natural being going into their realm. Like fresh air made out of magic, they still breathe coming from their mouth. We don¡¯t know how hazardous it gets. It must be those people rarely using their mana. The people won¡¯t be getting killed off by it. They could receive side effects, like cold or bad morning wake ups¡±

    ¡°So, there is nothing serious. Even the part they will be controlled¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but it is possible in any means. I would gladly take a time to observe such epidemic. Getting controlled by mana they won¡¯t even release it, that would be a great detrimental of negligence not letting them control their mana until someone can do it against them. It is a dangerous reference of a demon can do¡±

    ¡°Is there demon who does that?¡±

    ¡°It is just one of the examples, it is kind of smart though. Staying away from the possibility getting caught by them. Ironically, this is the demon¡¯s world now¡±

    After Maser finishes his side of work, the building has the basics with limited routes for them to go down. No mana allowed to be use in the building, and a painful walk down to the stairs. The both of them should¡¯ve use the elevator, and they didn¡¯t. Haw has some extra need of help of him for the future. Maser re-explains to him

    ¡°You need me to help you to train your recruit? I know the city turns into a dusty wasteland according to the citizen themselves. I am more concern about the outlaws entering the city¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you along the way. It is the best opportunity to see how the citizens do their enemies. I hear only stories of them managed to caught so many in their past adventures¡±

    ¡°They were able to catch mostly humans. The death toll was so high to the gobins. They were not experience so well against them with their shamanism. I think they will be surely going to catch them alive than getting them killed¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bother for the Enders¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Enders are still having their hands dirty in red. Don¡¯t blame them because the Archaic says so¡±

    They reach the exit of the building, and the crystals on their feet feels it being crushed, stuck, or pierced in their boots. Maser gritted his teeth, moving slightly towards him as he catches him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand walking in shards like glass. So, I am willing to join your recruit¡¯s training, if you give me boots that resist these bleeding shards¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad, don¡¯t worry, where we are going to meet up. The ferry will be the place for them to gather¡±

    ¡°The ferry, I thought the trainee is allowed to get into the island. He has the blessing¡±

    ¡°He plays like Enders but he will be bringing his own team¡±

    ¡°With me included means they are not experience¡±

    ¡°Or maybe they are not keen to kill yet¡±

    ¡°They did though¡±

    ¡°Those were what they called as monsters. They are facing real people¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to hear from them. Criminals as they are, it is really forgiving send them to the deaths than capturing them in the hands of our Archaic, Lady Hivites¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did she convinced them to capture than to kill?¡±

    ¡°Coins, there is no given that they have the purchase powers before, and how this city gets their rights to buy your city¡¯s resources¡±

    ¡°Truly I have no comment on it¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    Maser left, and Haw closes the door. The difficulty of closing the door where it starts to crystallized again. There are a few people in this building lending their hands to close it. One blow inside the building, dusty winds, touch them and quickly backs away. Haw thought it so as they are helpless as their bodies being covered in crystals that fast. They don¡¯t have proper mana control, even if they have, the amount of their auras is sure hardened to compressed.

    They apologized ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think we can thank you enough what you have done¡±

    ¡°There is something I need to be paid for my works, but it will be you to decide for my gratitude in the next cycle¡±

    ¡°Oh, we will. Thanks again. Oh, by the way, how many people can go back here now?¡±

    Haw remembers only two elevators are functioning and the stairs are too tight go up and down as it only goes through tightly for one person in length.

    ¡°I think people who are residing a handful of floors¡±

    ¡°Then what about the rest of the utilities, do you think you can clean it all off¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± The residences are giving an empathetic look, expecting him to finish it all will full capacity electricity and water. Haw is doing this to help his girlfriend to return here without them knowing his purpose.

    ¡°I have so much to do, and help of a friend. What you see inside is still a long way to go¡±

    Others weren¡¯t happy to hear that, they saw him and the others able to break through the crystals than they could. Other floors are a mess and difficult to get through.

    They pressured him as more gathered around him. Desperate to come home and others who are not wanting to go back to the evacuation area. Their selfishness is getting through to their heads. Haw feels the presence of their powers going through his body. The aura is immense and forces him down to his knees. One of the residences, grew greedy for her own good.

    ¡°Sorry, but there are people here want to go back. They have suffered enough from current events and lacks the experience to get this building working. You can at least give a little more help for us¡±

    Haw, without any potions on him to negate the force of magic crushing him to his knees. The residences were so kind before, and now troublemakers put them to the truth of their intentions. They heard about him able to clear the building with ease against the dusts and crystals. It took him a few days and able to get it down without a problem. The other residences tried to stop them. They can¡¯t, the crazy residences are willing to fight as their apartments were not cleared. The woman is holding him down trying to be nice, and at the same time threatening him out of desperation.

    A threat so strong where he kept himself in posture, his body is bending in the wrong way and his joints are aching to break. The aggressive residences are keep going until they hear his bones crack. Haw stood firmly showing his eyes bleeding and stains occurred in blood somewhere in his clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re mad¡±

    The woman is trembling and angry at the same time. The threats she gave felt nothing, the man is crazy enough to never give what they wanted. She stops, Haw takes a heavy breathing and he is sweating from her intense power.

    The other residences come to his aid. ¡°Are you ok? AAH!¡±

    Another angry residence throws a fit, pushes the other residences, and thrown him to the entrance door. Haw bears it with restraints. The residences have enough and tried to stop the fight. They check on him, he is unconscious. Both residences, side with Haw and against him, are quarrelling.

    ¡°What are you guys doing? He is the one who take care of the building for us¡±

    ¡°You know he is an Enders. They can do more than just an entire building. You see how they did in Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°How can you compare him from the entire group? They are not a homogenize society. Not even this world is homogenized¡±

    ¡°Hey man, are you alright? Damn it, the healing won¡¯t work because of the dusts¡±

    ¡°Shit! We are killing him. He is being crystallized in his joints. Fuck!¡±

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be taking us lightly after doing it half done in this apartment complex¡±

    ¡°Stop it! How about you take care of the entire building yourself?¡±

    ¡°We can! But we can¡¯t because of these shitty dusts¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP, SHUT UP¡±

    The argument keeps going until the aggressive residences were being blasted by a powerful spell coming from the elevator. Two staffs from the city guild appeared, enraged. Revealing their true strengths as their levels of mana control exceeded them. More than mastery of their RAPs, these two releases it at full purpose. The aggressive residences were not only ceased of using their magic, but able to manipulate the dusts to chase them. The bursts of the crystals to break free from its clutches to Haw. The other residences feel their mana is panicking and shaken too greatly as they fear themselves against the wall.

    Shinji and Nanami aren¡¯t showing any mercy. They sense their lover pulsing faintly, but alive, and remained his eyes closed breathing slowly. The mana they have are the same with the others, the control is different, and the sheer willpower engulfed by rage. Dare they to scream at them from what they have done, they mustn¡¯t. The emotional response to have someone they love discriminated, they shouldn¡¯t. The eyes of the people who are trying to hurt him, unfazed. After the last few steps getting closer to their arms on to Haw, the aggressive residences are fully in case inside the crystals.

    Exposed perfectly without getting others around them affected, they tried to breakthrough with their natural strength. Their punches turned scratches, the scratches become desperate banging all around their bodies, and after all of that, it becomes silent. They brought Haw up to their care, the more Shinji and Nanami feel the condition of his body ever so painful. The silent lying body of Haw was not easily keep hidden, their connection with him reached through inside. The part of his head can¡¯t be connected, and they search deeply in his wounds.

    Both of them intentionally ignored the aggressive residences. When the elevator is closed as they went back in, the residences tried to break the crystal imprisonment. It was impossible. They continue to trapped in there with little of their real self being revealed. The illusion of their real health to give face among them. Horrified how they look. They hid their appearance slowly with little strength they have. The mana dependency is giving off many terrifying realities. If they continue to keep that way, from what they learn from the community. They become the images of useless people to the society.

    Haw feels his body with warmth. A warmth without a blanket and the bed is sure where his body lies down. Time is already at night. All of his pain is gone and nothing else to feel the numb of his broken bones. Feeling down where he should be numb, coursing up by someone¡¯s hand rubbing his legs up to his chest. Little moist, a little strong tug, and hands massaging him. No words coming from them, mouth shut, they keep quiet, and Haw continue to feel the same sensation. He feels something strong below his waist.

    The boyfriend and the other two receptionists heard the commotion. They can¡¯t believe the people are now losing their minds. Disappointed from what he heard. He asks the receptionist

    ¡°They are the same as us, but desperate¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I never would see people getting worse after living inside the evacuation area¡±

    His girlfriend comes in to the apartment after checking out what the two did to the residences. ¡°They didn¡¯t able to break their spell. Their darling is something¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± The boyfriend argues

    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous¡± She wasn¡¯t making a joke.

    The receptionist listens what the girlfriend about the situation from the ground floor. Shinji and Nanami weren¡¯t kidding how far they learn to control their mana. They even know how to redirect the crystals toward them. The city guild is pushing their next level of mana control. She said to them

    ¡°Did Haw helped them improved?¡±

    The boyfriend didn¡¯t believe it ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±

    The girlfriend follows ¡°Me too¡±

    They are starting to get worried. The people are becoming stronger and more delusional.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Amateur Training part 1 - Chapter 202

    COI C202

    Shinji and Nanami see their lover, burning ceaselessly by the demonic burns. He was being treated considerably from his guild. The siege returned and forced Haw to take room in the hospital. Both of them couldn¡¯t stand to see the horrifying look of his body. They walked out from the room. Nanami¡¯s face was froze in the horror while Shinji finds the restroom and began vomiting. They meet again as they want to see him. Talking to their own little time together, the only thing they remember is coming back to him desperately waiting for him to wake up.

    That time, they started to feel a bit committed. Without even a single knowledge that their mana controls exceeded. Their will is merging together with their mana, separating their body out and rely their true body condition as their physical foundation. They didn¡¯t realize they are using mana control in the highest. The elite level of this world¡¯s mastery. Ascended because of their lover lie on the bed in most horrific condition they have ever seen. Forced it in secretly as they thought they could heal him with it. Haw was able to reach out to them before the demonic burns nourished itself with their mana.

    Now back at the present, Shinji is naked, after satisfying her needs with him. Regret what they both did to him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we have to do it now while you are bed ridden, Haw¡±

    Shinji says that as the two are busy going on together. Nanami keeps a little spice with her magic to keep their embrace a bit sweeter and harder. Shinji waits for his answer as Nanami is hogging his lips. Shinji saw it and quickly breaks the two.

    ¡°Nanami you slut. Ok, Haw. This kind of power we are wielding, is this really the will power of mana?¡±

    Haw takes a deep breath. After few more minutes, he said to her ¡°You did, but you still require the exaggeration you did in the hospital. I was afraid that you are going to kill me without realizing the rules of the next level of mana control¡±

    Shinji giggles to see his worried face, then she twitches her lips as she remembers the incident. That moment she can use the will power for a bit and gives him some mana. Haw feels the mana inside of him and spits out with a fiery breath.

    ¡°Shinji, don¡¯t do that. My body cough*¡±

    Shinji embraces him after infusing him with her mana. ¡°Infusing mana other than us will always make everyone being overdosed, right Haw?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have any prior knowledge of magic. It feels like a bubble inside of me wanted to burst out¡±

    Her mind remembers the talk with the receptionist. Do they are going to leave him when the Foundation is finally working? Haw who is always taken care of them and fulfilling all the sexual fantasy with pure raw strength without magic. He even taken them both with his best ¡®skills¡¯.

    Nanami clings him at his back as Shinji at his front still embracing. Nanami rubs her bare body to the side of his arms. Haw together again nakedly sandwich with his lovers.

    ¡°Sigh* I don¡¯t know how long I will be keeping the building in its state after this¡±

    Shinji says a different topic ¡°The Foundation, when it got it to work? You know we can¡¯t take you with us¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d enjoy my time, and all three of us are having fun. And this is the time and the first time we done it without the ¡®incident¡¯¡±

    The two froze and forgot about it. The crazy moment they have done. Why did they did it with him without protection and bed ridden? No one knows, but all three wants to continue.

    The next morning, the two receptionists and the boyfriend thought they could hear them going wild during the day. The boyfriend did the same with his girlfriend. They used sound blocks and not letting a single noise to get through the other room. The receptionist still hears them because of her securities are runes. Surprisingly to her experience, those three were able to keep themselves quiet. This worries her and said to them

    ¡°Do you think what Haw said to us is true?¡±

    The girlfriend starts to believe it ¡°We promised him to keep it as a secret. You know city guild is researching about the third level of mana control¡±

    They remember it exactly. Those high ranks are really taking it seriously and did it in the city sphere for good measure. So much trial and errors and couldn¡¯t go through with it. The will power though, those two bisexual girls able to get it. The receptionist thought what Haw had told them

    ¡°Purpose, both magic and reality of this world matched. Near closely to actual law of neutral mana¡±

    The girlfriend shifts her head to her boyfriend¡¯s shoulder lying there trying to treat him as her shoulder pillow

    ¡°Well, those two will almost reach the last stage of mana control. The path of ascendants¡±

    The door is opened and the two girls come out in their bathing robes. Without Haw in sight, and they ask them ¡°Where is he? Still in bed?¡±

    ¡°Yawn* No, Nanami was trying so hard to wrap her entire body on to him and still able to get away¡±

    The receptionist holds her face that is a good reason to say when Haw was actually being beaten. By the way they are acting, he is fine. As they are preparing for breakfast, she steps from her own apartment for a moment.

    There she stumbles Haw, able to leave the apartment without even seeing him exiting their room. Already setting his things for tonight¡¯s job, she catches him.

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Ahem*¡±

    Haw can¡¯t say a word as his throat is a little dry. She offers him some water from her inventory.

    ¡°Here¡±

    He gulps it down and gives his gratitude ¡°Thank you. So, do you still can¡¯t believe . . .¡±

    She panics ¡°I believe! I believe¡±

    ¡°Something surprised you?¡±

    ¡°More like a disbelief that your girls are getting the will power¡±

    ¡°You know were just sex friends¡±

    The slow talks made the receptionist getting hasty, and wants to know what happened between them. ¡°Anyway, you guys just fuck in my apartment¡±

    Haw nods, but gives a suspicious look. That¡¯s the look when Shinji and Nanami is teasing any of the girls who want to be Haw¡¯s harem. Receptionist is ironically kind of glad he hated it. Most men love to get women to bed with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about there is no noise coming from their room. The runes couldn¡¯t detect any noise from there, while other room I can hear them from my room¡±

    ¡°The runes you are using are still strong to get through your entire apartment. Those two had found out how to resist it. In archscience terms, they can form a barrier that neither the runes nor the neutral mana touched each other. Mostly citizens are always release their mana freely. Easily for the runes to contact it and traces to the source in order to initiate breaking down the neutral mana they hold. Shinji and Nanami hold their mana without letting it contact with the runes. Like the mana as smoke and the runes as the smoke alarm¡±

    ¡°Wow! What about us three? Do you think we can able to use that kind of level of control?¡±

    ¡°You can, through will power. And I think I know how those two obtained it so quickly¡±

    Haw looks around, leans close to her ears, and whisper what he had found out. After telling her, he quickly left as the elevator reaches their floor. Descending down, where Haw didn¡¯t give time to say goodbye. The receptionist stood still, in deep thoughts through her head. A moment of her own time breaks the silent, turning the knob of her door, she says to herself

    ¡°Those two, they are really going to kill them just for him. Fuck buddies. What the fuck!?¡±

    Haw reaches to the ground floor and found people still trapped inside the crystals. Many people are helping them, but their efforts were too obsolete. Maser is here along with the other Agatheans and some dwarves. Not able to show the same horror, and only gives slight worries after observing the victims. Maser reaches out to him

    ¡°They are getting better by the cycles. Haw, you can see the dangers what these people can do¡±

    One of the residences come to them. She bows to him sincerely and begs him. ¡°Sir, please let my brother out. He deserved enough. I don¡¯t want him to see him like this . . .¡±

    Confusions spread all around them, and Haw being taken in to be the center of attention. Soon the truth revealed and they are starting to leave the building. Not because of him, but a strain of trusts between citizens and the locals. The dwarves carefully looking at them while the residences are acting as if they deserved it. Haw ignores all that and helped the young girl to free them. Maser watches him, carefully and specifically, takes it down. The crystals fall into dusts. The young girl is so happy as she reaches out her brother then smacks him as hard as she could.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?! You¡¯ve been acting a jerk after you know about him being able to clean the building from the dusts. Forcing someone to fix the rest, the building is still covered with dusts along with the rests of the districts¡±

    She keeps nagging while the others are taken them out from the lobby. Haw was about to leave, but more of the residences are showing their gratitude and apologies. He didn¡¯t show any signs to forgive them. Their eyes look at him as he expects he will be betrayed again.

    Maser follows Haw out from the building, after what he did to the crystallized dust, he wanted to know about it instead of the incident that all started. ¡°Wait! What did you do to the crystals?¡±

    ¡°Rune Isles is best to train you with exposing dusts. People who are trapped inside the crystals are always safe until it starts to absorb them. Compared here to there, this place still had mana to take. Also, this will help us to properly removed that stuck to our skins¡±

    On his hand, it is the same tool he used to clear the dusts inside the building. Yet, comparing it with those two using mana in full will power. It¡¯s fast, and effective but the quantity it consumes are a lot and Haw was able to recollect it as it falls to the floor.

    Outside, the dusty winds turned the empty road into a desert sand while has little mana in the city power grid in crystal layers. The electricity keeps its integrity very well, where the locals rode into one the rune vehicles made by the Isekai City. They left them behind as they didn¡¯t reach out to them for a ride. Maser says to them

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to take a ride?¡±

    ¡°I have something on my mind. Morning was a little bit getting wild, in the most nightly matter¡±

    ¡°Nightly matter . . .? You mean to tell me you continue what . . . Ok, why are you telling me this?¡±

    Haw thought he shouldn¡¯t talk about this, but his worries grew into suspicion that the raise their strength in order to gain their next mana control level, will power. This could be mean anything when other citizens can ascend according to legends. They continue walking as they stop where no citizens near them. There are bunches of spirits coming through and their focuses are in the dusts treating it like snow. Both exposed and their bodies keeping themselves resisting from the harmful exposures. Maser shifted his mana deeper within and Haw keeps himself with his fresh water bottle, a big one.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Maser hears his concerns. Haw said it without any fear or doubts, never hear the sounds of anger or disbelief, and he said it like a soldier would say. What Maser fears is really that close to arise.

    ¡°The third level of mana control has already formed¡±

    Maser looks around and there are no citizens. It is a relief for them not let the citizens know that. The secret of the mana control is coming to the citizen¡¯s third level.

    ¡°When did you found out about it? Was it the crystal chambers? We all know but why kept quiet about it?¡±

    ¡°It is the same as yours. There so much to do what I discovered so far and I¡¯ll be going to check them. Maser, takes this information to the island. It is safer that way¡±

    Both left and going to their separate ways. Maser has to walk in a far distance, no magic on his side in this dusty wind. Hesitated. he turns around for a slight glimpse. Haw takes the other route. Curious to see where he is going, but this news really mingled his worries with anticipation. Maser made it to the ferry and saw from what he didn¡¯t expected. Younglings under the exposed dust, citizens as that, and idling in this place away from the evacuation area.

    Memories word got out from Rusic in his head. It wasn¡¯t that long as Rusic himself spotted Maser.

    ¡°Lad! Give me a hand with these early little night birds here. They are acting like my kins, but not in this moon cycle¡±

    The ferry is protected by magic rituals from the goblins. Disturbing to the least as many more annoying images of them going through the dusts as dusts come alive in dead and lifeless crystals. The exposure loses its effectiveness as the spirits glowing aurora light passing through, bringing the dusts down to the sea.

    The thought of the new guild member supposed to be one, but this young boy is not alone. He forms his own group from his own community. All young with little to no experience, they are going into the dusty wasteland with that kind of equipment except for the scrolls attached to their body. Sealed and perfectly untouched to whomever that had a bright idea not to get them exposed, there are exceptions though, the Enders themselves rumored to be here too.

    The shield student, Joanne, Berserker, Healer, and Arsenal are back into the training once again. Dared to go out there with only the scroll they have, and Rusic seems like he won¡¯t be involved.

    Maser says to him ¡°You don¡¯t want to join their training¡±

    ¡°Nah, even Ironno won¡¯t be coming as well because they look capable. We both know they are not, especially the situation there are scavengers for the spoils or the ruins of this city¡±

    ¡°What situation?¡±

    ¡°The situation is that they are acting like bottom feeders¡±

    While those two are talking, the students are grouping together as they are risking again after being cured. One more time to the wilderness of the dusty wasteland. The city won¡¯t let them leave the exposed districts to the people. The life in the protective care of the public is well in good hands, until they soon sick of it with too many people around. All seems losing their interest, and their hype to go through the dangers of the wilderness are one of the reasons for them to stay away from the evacuation areas.

    Berserker is getting thrilled and ready his dual weapons again. ¡°Beginner or not, if I ever find that guy with the sword slicing my head. I won¡¯t be holding back when he come across his sword on me again¡±

    Arsenal whispers to Healer ¡°Are we sure we¡¯re going to meet them again? I know we are trained in the simulation room, but are we getting ahead of ourselves?¡±

    Healer feels her head lying down on his shoulder instead leaning closer to his ears. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to defend ourselves. No failsafe nor of us will going to die there. Holly . . . I am sure other adventurers are out there to help us¡±

    ¡°. . . Ootadakimasu¡±

    Joanne is taking Puma with her. As she is talking with Miyusuki with his familiar, Fae-chan. ¡°Those two really acting weird. Are you sure that doll of yours is not a goblin spirit?¡±

    ¡°It was gift from Oue, I don¡¯t know how or what it is came from and I¡¯m sure that Puma is not acting its usual self¡±

    ¡°Believe me, Puma is always acting like that when it going out on its own¡±

    She moves closer to Fae-chan ¡°While this doll of yours can talk and never leave you behind. Fae-chan, you always sticking closer to him whenever dangers come, right?¡±

    The two dolls are circling each other trying to lift each other like sumo wrestlers. Fae-chan speaks as they wrestle ¡°It is because I am child protector. My creator from many generations created me to be the guardian for the future daughters. This boy needs more help than their daughters could ever could. Once done, I¡¯ll be returning to the previous daughter. I will not stay long with a baby boy¡±

    After saying that, Puma reigned supreme from the match as it pushes the familiar to the edge of the ring by only a small step.

    ¡°Puma¡± It effortlessly said it.

    Miyusuki heard the familiar with an embarrassing remark. He is been asking what its objective with him when Oue gives her doll to him before leaving the train. It was his fault to give her the idea being his aunt. That feeling though was refreshing instead of having friends. Ironically, this aunt and nephew relationship is not farfetched to really care to one another. He can feel Joanne¡¯s staring at him thinking it was cute. She can¡¯t say anything in mind that the familiar leaves him because he is not a girl.

    Meanwhile, Maser heard enough with Rusic ¡°. . . So it is the matter for those kids to get through the dusts. Only them, they don¡¯t have any experience yet¡±

    ¡°There where are many experiences they have gone through. They are almost as equal to all of us now. Except with the scrolls, they could experience the challenges of being under the Jigeram¡¯s light. The outsiders have no intention to kill but to loot¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Alright, then how about Haw?¡±

    ¡°Him, where is he now?¡±

    ¡°No clue¡±

    ¡°It would be the same problem because he didn¡¯t have his potions . . . Yeah, I¡¯m starting to think your concern. It¡¯s your choice now. I am busy with the island there¡±

    Ironno comes by with the other Enders from the island. A guild mistress joins as she feels a nostalgic presence coming from the students. A word from her was slip from their ears, they got themselves distracted with the two dolls fighting. Puma continues praising itself from its silly games. Fae-chan raises its body up with magic. The guild mistress sees her old doll and summons it. The familiar runs to her normally instead of magically appeared before her.

    Miyusuki points out to her. ¡°Ah? Faye?!¡±

    The guild mistress picks up the familiar like it is her doll again.

    ¡°My beloved cousin, sure gives me to wonder why you have it. You are no girl after all¡±

    His friends started laughing, she continues ¡°I knew it, I heard from your guild member here, and I am sure that familiar of mine shouldn¡¯t close to anyone except my beloved cousin. My little guardian, why are you here?¡±

    The familiar speaks differently not letting them understand what it says. Faye understood ¡°. . . Oh, it is personal. The shield student, please be careful in your training. I see it is not well made with your skills¡±

    The familiar drops from her arms and returned to him. The shield student tried to hide it as it keeps embarrassing him in front of his friends. His friends though weren¡¯t acting kindly about the doll supposed to be the girls¡¯ guardian.

    ¡°A familiar being your guardian. I am both embarrassed and scared of you shield student¡± Berserker said that with his mouth about to burst in laughing.

    ¡°Now I understand why we are left to ourselves¡± He grins, and Arsenal is staring at his expression of how he looks so cute.

    Faye watches them as they are fun to each other. She then hears her familiar eavesdropping for her. It was the shield student says he won¡¯t be talking to her that casually.

    ¡°. . . We shouldn¡¯t bother her, from what I heard from the guild, it would be unnecessary to talk to them unless it is important¡±

    Berserker asks ¡°What if are training is important? We are going into desolated place where rumors of criminals in this region are coming together¡±

    Healer agrees with shield ¡°I trust him, he is an Enders guild member¡±

    Berserker complains ¡°You too? All I want in this training is having a fight and win¡±

    Faye sends her message to them through the familiar ¡°Oh, you will. Youngling, you will regret for asking something without a purpose¡±

    They get spoof as the familiar speaks like Faye. The shield student warns them again. Absolute silent, and they began to leave as soon as they can sense her intention. Maser watches them go while the Enders themselves move somewhere else. Rusic already left to the ferry boat, leaving him to decide what Haw told Maser. Yet, he hesitates what did the Enders guild mistress trying to do here. He postponed the idea to report about the will power mana control and begins to follow the students.

    His suspicions as they are also developing the next level of mana control. Either it be them or that new Raker Mawn guild member. If his knowledge serves right, then the best clue to understand will the boy who is called shield student. Through the insatiable dusts looking for mana turned itself into crystals. The Jigeram¡¯s light lays it again on to Maser. The thicken fog as he goes through, the students are following the pace of any ordinary people of Horsin. The impressive sight that they hid their mana well. Making a strong sense that they know how to hide for once without stealth magic.

    On the move to the fog, the shield student and his friends are exposing themselves in the dusts. Carefully managing their mana before they are going engulfed from the crystallization. Each of them carries their own distilled water to keep them off the crystals. Berserker wasn¡¯t taken long as he spotted some tracks were here and then soon turned back.

    ¡°This is too fresh¡±

    Joanne takes a look, a track that she is sure she can recognize. ¡°Yeah, I think we should follow it¡±

    None of them are sure about it, but none of them disagrees. An easy training for them to search under the dusts, the rewards they could get are the loots. Strong or not, either prizes side by experience or loots. They set foot and follow the tracks. The path they lead to is dangerous as it is set outside of the highway. To the wilderness near the sea coast, where the forest cutting industry is there. A sight is amazing as their eyes sting from the crystal forest. The remnants of the city barrier collapse here is terrifying. They didn¡¯t stop, they keep going.

    Noise coming from the shattering crystals, louder than anyone could use that kind of strength. They thought it was one of the demons¡¯ armies. Resisting to going through, the shield student and Joanne advanced further than the rest. They follow their examples and keep moving forward, climbing, passing through, or even using shield student¡¯s gauntlet to get there quickly. The noise is getting louder as they approach, then later went quiet as soon as they see the debris is coming in their way as they dodge it.

    Joanne warns her team ¡°We¡¯re here, watch out for anything come in our way¡±

    They position themselves, not letting themselves cornered like in the simulation, but focusing what is at the front. A crystallized body thrown to the other side shattering it back into dusts. A loud cheer out of frustration coming the distance. Joanne recognized that yell. She puts her hands toward her team and lay down their weapons. An elemental coming around from the other side then comes to their direction and another one is coming to the opposite side.

    Closing in, they trust Joanne¡¯s command. Berserker and Joanne were accidentally got hit and push each other from side to side. Berserker gets a strong hit while Joanne¡¯s defenses instantly activated. After the collision, Gemina appeared with her face shocked with her nervous grin slowly frowns.

    ¡°You guys really going to face check my attack¡±

    Joanne shouts at her ¡°I know you are following us, and now you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re fighting out of nowhere¡±

    Gemina looks at her UI as she is now reaching high level exposure. She took out her distilled water and poured it all to herself. Water down to her body as the dusts washed down cleanly. The muddy stained dusts instantly dry her up then drops off from her body with magic after a good wash.

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t believe this is much better to do it instead underground. Those roots were killers if we get back . . . Oh, where are we again?¡±

    Joanne was frustrated ¡°I told you, that this is my training. I have even Puma come along with me to stop Mom from worrying¡±

    Their first encounter was silly to one of the city guild members. They went back to the highway. Gemina talks to them as what is going on. ¡°. . . They are weak, but crafty. I was with the other Heroes Saints, and they seem to get it right. The dusts really made it harder for us to get them¡±

    While she is talking, Healer and Shield talk about it. ¡°It happened to us, but we faced Enders other than those bandits¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and they attacked us when they found us¡±

    ¡°Maybe because they wanted something from us. Ahem* This makes it scarier if we stay in a little few minutes and we all be dead¡±

    Gemina tries to convince them to join their group. It was the shield student persisting going the other way. ¡°Come on, you know this girl is . . .¡±

    Joanne looks at Gemina, she is getting pissed for not letting her doing it herself. Puma joins along and gives a puff face just to tease Gemina out from Joanne¡¯s sight. Gemina tries not to laugh, and dashes out without a single word.

    Joanne reacted ¡°Augh! I shouldn¡¯t be tracking her in the first place¡±

    Arsenal comes to her aid and comforting her friend¡¯s dilemma.

    As their first encounter was finished, the shield student wants to go inside the ruins. He has something to revisit again. Healer and Berserker were also trying to see it too. Their last adventure through the ruins was getting caught by the Enders. The sight-seeing wasn¡¯t a great idea. Finally, they go there directly without stopping. The shield student has some unfinished business to keep his mind wondering. The gem he had and the beads with him.

    They made it there where he got into the realm. He raises his gauntlet and tries to open it from its sealed entrance. It was difficult and the dusts are coming closer to him. He is charging it up as slowly as he can. Then strong sparks coming out. A realm is forming before him and shouted to his team. The realm is showing what lies inside, his friends only see it as a stage.

    He said to them ¡°It opens, come one guys. Get in¡±

    They heard him and proceed to go into the realm. They step in and the dusts follow. The realm¡¯s entrance is getting molded with the crystals blocking their way of exiting. Maser¡¯s chances to seek what he had suspected stops there. The realm was open and closed so fast as the dust destroys it. He expects much for an archscience tech to go through without problems. As guilty as he is with his new profound interest, Maser saw that the shield student has learn more than he could expect.

    The team appeared inside the realm already consumed by the remaining dusts, but the stage wasn¡¯t devoured. It is dirtied as it was when he entered here. The idol is still there. The shield student looks back where the magic circle is gone and blocked by view from the crystals.

    Joanne said to them ¡°Where are we?¡±

    Healer explains to her ¡°The same place where he got his gem¡±

    ¡°A gem? You have a gem?!¡±

    Surprised to have something valuable. Gems are valuable for concentrating mana. Now he wields it with proper knowledge to get it to work.

    The shield student understood that last time he shouldn¡¯t coming here anymore. After using his gauntlet in the sphere. He founds some unique abilities that he cannot comprehend before. It is certain he needs to go back here. He raises the gem as the clear view where the cross lies inside. Glare at the idol, and the idol breaks apart. Releasing a phenomenon before them, it reaches all of them as the strength of its powers are immensely painful. They were caught by surprised, and surprised is all that they can witness.

    Thanks to the dusts, it stops. The sculpture of itself molded together with the dusts. The danger he was facing is here and now foolishly died in the Jigeram¡¯s light. Now it is clear why it was ignored. Haw¡¯s teaching is indeed told him about dangerous secrets. This secret materialized into a monster already exposed and crystallized. He grips his gauntlet. Berserker stops him.

    ¡°Wait! Are you going to absorb it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?  Either I absorb it and killed it or let slowly die out in the dust, it might survive¡±

    Others trust him and Berserker was a little worried that¡¯s all the presence of that monster before them is already taken space on the stage. The silent gives the shield student an answer to continue. As it is done, the monster drains into the gauntlet and never seen again. He checks the gauntlet and sees the amount of energy charged.

    Disappointed ¡°3%¡±

    Then he checks again with his gem. As the secret monster disappears. The beads glow before him and purge the dusts around them. There they see a hole hiding among the dusts. An exit appeared where the dusts are coming in. Where multiple glowing lights leaving through that portal. They proceed to follow it.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Amateur Training part 2 - Chapter 203

    COI C203

    Isekai City still left with debris to still the memory of what happened to the aftermath of the siege. It¡¯s the portrayal of great achievement with great cost as it continues to snow in the dusts. Barren, such a sight they could not comprehend to recover while in this moon cycle. Rumors prosper in grim streets, steps can¡¯t be recognized from the city¡¯s patrols, warned and feared where the callings of suspicious individuals walking through the empty streets. The wasteland exists and difficult to clean it off. The faint calling siren is warning to the roaming citizens

    ¡°All citizens, we are no longer be responsible when leaving the evacuation area. Please advised to be wary to your surroundings . . .¡±

    The speaker cracks then fell into crystallization as the last of other speakers froze into a crystal shell. A stranger walk by, almost hit by the falling speaker. Movable creatures around him as he wipes off the ground from the dusts. Puppets are appearing all around him, able to hold them under these extreme exposures. Another one passes by with an UI is phasing disoriented from the exposure. The user is gathering data, he raises his hands on the screen and tap it. More details popping out and he took this chance to familiarize this place.

    When it is done, they move back to Taiyou Industries. The Enders emblem on their armor starts to shine, a glow out of nowhere sparks around them. The Enders with the puppets said to him

    ¡°This glow, old worlds are reappearing. We must hide or the souls will forever find us¡±

    The man raises his UI and checked his inventory. He pulled out his sword then slashes a realm open from nothing. They step inside and hide away from the mysterious glow.

    The shield student¡¯s team made out from the realm and see they went out what they didn¡¯t expect the way they had come in.

    Joanne can¡¯t believe her eyes ¡°Are we in the air? Where are we?!¡±

    They soon fell as everyone is holding themselves to dear life.

    ¡°AAH!¡± Everyone screamed.

    Healer looks at the shield student ¡°I hope you know what you were doing!¡±

    Arsenal angrily yelled at him ¡°If we fall flat drop to the ground. I won¡¯t be joining any of your adventures in the future, SHIELD!¡±

    Berserker clenches his weapons ¡°I can give for anything for wings. Hey Joanne! Why didn¡¯t you cast your wings?¡±

    Joanne holds herself for dear life ¡°I am going to fall harder with all these dusts around me¡±

    Somewhere, Gemina and her team see a falling light falling from the sky. The screams are soft and too far for them to recognize. Trying to figure out why, but their notification received urgent news and proceed to go elsewhere. The rest of her teams are going to the stadium as the urgent signal is calling out to them nonstop. Its importance grew wider as the enemies they are searching for are being revealed. With no idea how it was possible, and only news they got are their numbers reaching terrible levels.

    Back to the shield¡¯s team, they made it to the ground. A sudden drop to the ground without any harm. They stood right up as if they are in the dream. The shield student stands up and see through the fog

    ¡°Where are we? Hmm, I guess we are back from the highway¡±

    Healer checks his UI just to be sure. ¡°No, we are not. We are still in the realm. The exit we passed through has no magic. Wait, no. You¡¯re right. Man, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Healer sees their surrounding is cleared and show what the shield student said is true. They are all out from the realm.

    The glow disappears but it reappears all in Taiyou Industries. Then there are sounds of fighting from the distance as the glow brightens. The bright lights, it clears the blur of the dusty wasteland. A faint sight strong enough to see what¡¯s happening. Debris are everywhere with scattered crystals and unforeseen marks of battle spread everywhere with glistering multiple crystals are consuming different forms of magic. The glow calls for the souls to follow it, together they formed, together they fire brightly, and all calling back to the gem.

    The shield student hears the sound of the gem, calling out to him. The sounds filter the screams to the worse haunting wails. The blessings are dividing everything it could from any demonic influence as he hears the souls speaking to him. His team hears it too. Healer repeats what the gem told them.

    ¡°Collect the lights, they guide you to your fate to survive¡±

    Berserker acts unsure ¡°Why I am getting the feeling that it would benefit us in the future?¡±

    Joanne checks on Puma, as the doll knows about those sounds. Puma speaks through her UI ¡°Spirits, searching for hosts to seek the same purpose. They can¡¯t fight, but they will guide you with no harms¡±

    Arsenal hears the voices as the language they are listening is slowly getting clearer to her. One of the voices is calling out to her. A friend she knows ¡°This is getting scary. I can hear the people I know within the gem. Miyusuki! What kind of gem is that?¡±

    ¡°A gift from one of the Enders I knew. I knew I¡¯ll be using it in the most crucial time, but I never expected to be this soon¡±

    Puma continues on Joanne¡¯s UI ¡°This not what the gem is telling you. It is just a tool. You are interacting the dead. This is also your training, because the dead might reward you by escaping deaths in the future¡±

    Escaping deaths, Joanne asks Puma ¡°That is include us, right Puma?¡±

    ¡°Only to him who holds the gem. But as long as he still cares for you. The spirits might force to help him to save you. The gem has powers feel the same us ours, but that¡¯s no ritual hiding in a rock . . . Puma¡± The doll stops talking leaving only to say its iconic word.

    The team is in training and now giving a secret quest that helps them defies death. Miyusuki is adding more to do than he had thought. Now what next on his list. Only thing left are passing through the ruins and staying safe in one of the checkpoint routes.

    Now he is here by the road, the safest route he could do now is going to Taiyou Industries where there is one saferoom he knows where his uncle and his friend used. The rest in the ruins are covered in crystallized barrier on top of the entrance. His team is ready for the next step of their training, as their attrition is keeping them down their resistances as the three hours are still a long way. They made it to one of the saferooms. Where they could hear someone inside, with great confidence in the shield student¡¯s hand by the door, they walk in and see what¡¯s inside.

    Meanwhile. The personnel, the city guild adventurers, and the Fuku city adventurers have fought the looters and trespassers within the moon¡¯s presence. Impossible to get a hold of the suspects, all of them are escaping in the dusty wasteland. Taking advantage their defenseless barriers as they spread themselves in the city in waves of mobs trying to scavenge or to loot what lies inside. The chaos proceeds to go deep inside the city to the districts are evacuating or who are foolish to take whatever had let from the demons¡¯ army.

    The city though, it had already informed it a while ago. Their objectives to find out who are those trespassers, either be killed or scare them off. It¡¯s been more than a week now. They are not hesitating whatsoever. They are in the stadium, already drench in the bodies of those people. The Victory Rooks is able to take them out, killing the unwanted trespassers. The adventurers are safe whereas link to Ironno¡¯s saferooms, only some that is close to the convenient locations, while the rest is isolated enough to be sure that nobody will sneak in.

    One of the city guild adventurers had doubts in this stadium, and he awkwardly talks about this place. ¡°This looks like a cult if I see one¡±

    His team agrees ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s worse they look like they worship their leader. I don¡¯t want to hear anything from them speaking about her in a religious sense¡±

    ¡°Or worse, they must be her fans. Laugh*¡±

    The adventurers laugh it out as many of the Victory Rooks, Agatheans, are turning their heads to the citizens who are laughing. They shut up. Then everything went back to normal.

    The adventurer says it again. ¡°This is really creepy. Where are the citizens who actually joined this guild?¡±

    ¡°They are busy organizing the defense. I¡¯m sure they are not here because of this¡±

    In their UIs, they received caution notifications coming from Taiyou Industries. The area starts to reveal itself with glowing lights spreading across Taiyou Industries as numerous criminals are popping out all around. The stadium¡¯s computer networks are signaling alarms to any active users.

    ¡°Warning! Intruders DETECTED!¡±

    The citizens rushed to see what it is, and many more of them from the saferooms are teleporting here to see what¡¯s going on in their UIs. The Victory Rooks adventurers see what¡¯s going on and call out to the guilds appearing before them.

    ¡°Everyone, please remained calm. The mass numbers of them are appearing before the screen are reacting to the strange glowing phenomenon . . .¡±

    Taiyou Industries is sealed off and let itself barricaded. There are few buildings filled with people, but the rest of its industrial networks are all evacuated. Carefully sealed to protect against any future trespassers from getting in. The train station though, there they could find the rest of the workers continue under the clock to collect necessary goods from Enders Bridge.

    The structure outside never been taken out beside by the road to the main highway. There they set routes. Meanwhile with the other routes are infested with looters, bandits are what they called, for now. The frightening presence where the glowing lights spread and revealing them as they fled into the dusts. Both fake or real, the chances to get them will be difficult for the adventurers to face. The dusts continue to fill with the windy breeze set down south.

    Then there these group of students, going their way in the most dangerous cycle. Joanne is receiving messages from Gemina¡¯s group. The dangers around Taiyou Industries after the big reveal. She looks at the outside, where the dust storm is starting to form. On their scrolls still has more time for the night. The exposure is truly reaching them into the extreme. The scroll has its downside because of its limited time. Without even enduring the exposure, what is the reason for their training to go there in the first place.

    Joanne is lucky for having Puma along, and her sister¡¯s permission. She has given some rituals to fend off the crystals. That¡¯s what they are concern for now. While the shield student and his lack of mana in him is able to endure it, but time goes on as if his body started to feel light headed, sickly even. His body feels the skinning by the crystal shards. It is starting to make it clear to him as it supposed to take away mana but naturally his skin stinged by the strong wind shards blowing on his body.

    They bring out their large tank of clean water. Washes them down as soon as they feel something uncomfortable, then dry themselves up as they maintain their hygiene. It is a hard experience for them, but all of them are determine. As they finished cleaning themselves, they get back into the group as the next saferoom they need to go. This saferoom though, left with equipment from the citizens. Signs of used items and left over fairly cleaned damaged tools to the corner of the room. The old aging materials and the rusts are removed cleanly. The dusts had its way with the solid materials, and more as if it is acid to melt it down.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The team left and later stopped. Joanne has some concerns when she takes a look of her device. ¡°I got the message from the city guild. If we¡¯re going to Taiyou Industries, we will meet a lot of enemies. Everyone is secured in the stadium because of the chaos happening in the factories. I don¡¯t think we should go there and train¡±

    The shield student though so, but from what he remembered from Ironno said to him. The training he need to do is more than just go there and find out. Ironno spoke of finding them.

    ¡°Them?¡± The shield student spoke out without understand why.

    Berserker repeats what he had said ¡°Them . . .¡±

    Healer follows ¡°Them . . .¡±

    Arsenal hears him and asks ¡°What¡¯s ¡®them¡¯? What are you talking about?¡±

    Berserker shakes his head ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m sure we are going to meet them. Laugh* !!!¡±

    A short laugh cuts as something is coming into the saferoom. Not by the entrance but someone is inside. The presence is strong and threatening. Their mind is blocked like it is disrupting their concentration.

    They go in. A portal is formed where the Raker Mawn Guild¡¯s emblem appeared. The shield student was relief, but he can¡¯t calm down for some reason. The stench, the odor, why did he feel like he is going to throw up. The portal is releasing vile air and noise of the mechanism is going through it. One of them tries to speak, but nothing in their mouth saying a single word. Their minds start to hear noises as their thoughts is being forced out to their mouths. Still there are no sounds.

    Raker Mawn members passes through the portal, with equipment pulled out something toxic from the chunks they brought here. Not sure what¡¯s going on, but the smell is reaching their mouth and start coughing. Cough* One of the Raker Mawn guild members saw their intoxicated breathing and quickly set ablaze to the toxic fumes. Burned only the smell, and almost burned off their trophies. The fast-speaking voice coming from their heads pierced through as their mind can¡¯t catch up.

    Remained silence. Then there is one man coming in in their minds telepathically. Guildmember, the man who communicates through thoughts and his gibberish speaking mouth.

    ¡°Going alone, the shield student. Don¡¯t ask, think. Focus on the conversation or I¡¯ll read your private thoughts. And yes, then why I have to tell the color green that has picture in you . . .¡±

    Everyone turns around who is thinking about testing what¡¯s the color of his underwear. They seem to be the one who asks him. Healer carefully tries but stop with another blabbering response.

    ¡°. . . No, I won¡¯t say anything about those people who attacked you. We¡¯re here because of the message from Lilith . . .¡±

    The shield student expect it was him. He didn¡¯t stop ¡°. . . Yes, it¡¯s you. It was bold that you return where the time is right for you to take. She is not happy that you open it, nonetheless, this is also not the right time for you go through what it is already revealed. Bandits were not normally attack people. They are not taking the risk to fight against powerful mana users. Without a certain power they need to fend you off or even kill . . . Ah what? It is not certain that you will meet them again. That is less likely, you won¡¯t be getting your hand on them after the light spread across the district . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It will make it dangerous. That¡¯s right young boy. Your people are in the stadium made it harder for you to travel deep. Us, here? Well, there is nothing important to speak through our minds. How about I will send it to your heads¡±

    A strong surge through their minds getting the memories from him and many other Raker Mawn Guild members, those two who are with him shared the glimpse of their memories. A past that is too recent that is vital understanding their coming here.

    ¡°. . . Lilith is not too fond with her plan getting messed up with the boy. Spokesman, do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°A very old one, but it is better to bring guildmember there with your magic. He has his message come across with Tabitha. It would be a wise opportunity to be of help for him. The Jigeram¡¯s light is a true challenge for his people. He must be at the advantage or all is lost for his rise in strength¡±

    ¡°It is not concerning for him though. He is the disciple of . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . He must grow in another way. That power is needed for . . .¡±

    The memory is breaking apart. The shield student tries to focus the important bits they talked about him. His friends joined in trying get the memory in clear message. Guildmember senses his mind is getting hurdled by their curiosity. They stray further away from Lilith¡¯s reason, then he forces it into them and sees Lilith themselves.

    ¡°. . . He needs to collect those glows. There is time, but what is good about the gem that he can nurture his strength. It is naturally impossible for him to ascend for only a few cycles in this world. Tell him that it will also help his companions to obtain what they really need to acquire¡±

    The entire team knocks off their feet and pulled themselves back. Their heads are getting pulled into powerful mental strains. Their heavily neutral mana with only mid-level control and little muscle memories to their abilities obtain. For guildmember in their side, they will receive it for sure tonight. The students are struggling in their heads back to their conscience, they are not ready to comprehend. Fortunately, guildmember is connecting more minds they could to have the perfect synergy.

    Arsenal is the first to sense who is guiding her hands to her weapon. A habit within herself grew vast and her hands steadfast with every motion of her eyes matching the pacing to her reflexes. She starts juggling the ammunitions with her own hands as if she already memorized what she is holding. Hand gestures remembering how Haw did, but more tactful to her inventory put into place. Finally, she is reloading not by magic that guided her speed. Her mind is calibrating as if she is a gunslinger.

    Joanne starts to feel weird inside her head. Intellect went deep to her mind as someone is calling out to her. Ferociously focusing on her own team, and Arsenal was the first to do some tricks she never knew. She raises her hands, gesturing only by sign language. Arsenal instantly looks at her and flip something out while she juggles her ammunition. She drops it, and Joanne catches it almost touching the ground. Joanne sees what she had done, magic control, not used in her UI or even her own mind. Someone¡¯s mind is guiding her. The item Arsenal drops is a bomb. A bomb that she already knew that it will explode by grabbing it but kept herself calm.

    The bomb explodes, caught by the hand before the blast reaches them. Berserker took it down by the speed of his weapons. It was unimaginable for him to Joanne¡¯s hand. In his mind, he never knew how runes able to do it. His mind is mingled who knows how to use runes and harmonized with their mana. He took from Joanne¡¯s hand, the blast ceased by place his weapon near her hand. The thrill of himself being speechless as the thought of the bomb holds into his weapon. With his own excitement. Both weapons swoop to the other direction creating its own explosion. It releases into the slashes of his dual axes.

    The slashes were caught and turned into birds. The shield student did that, confused by the others. They tried to ask but, guildmember stops them as the thoughts reach within them. Filtered strongly as one of them are premature for their self-thinking and imagination. It wasn¡¯t clever to the younglings that don¡¯t know how to share one¡¯s thoughts. The reason why the shield student did it because of his gauntlet. In the middle of the active spell, it is certain by his own abilities that someone is telepathized to make the gauntlet as a mage glove.

    A clever innovation of such a tech can be also used magic. The shield student thought to manipulate the bird again, but he lacks the knowledge to do it. It is certain by guildmember¡¯s teaching within their head is because of the sharing of thoughts. Which means the shield student got someone in random through the procedures of using magic. Thousand more of the minds are trying to reach them. Only the guildmember is the middle of their conversation. Except for one, who already know how to use telepathy.

    Healer focuses on the minds of others trying to connect them. Barely anything he can find except someone who he is closes to. Obviously, the skills he had to use telepathy wasn¡¯t by luck, and it was the experience he had connected with his family member, his mother. Guildmember is already trespassing their links together.

    Healer¡¯s mother entered his telepathy ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you if you try something funny with my child¡±

    Guildmember acknowledges her ¡°Strict words for me to hear such a loving mother¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me! My child had done a lot of trouble after his wound on his back¡±

    ¡°I can hear that in his mind. Yet, you let him continue¡±

    ¡°I must, I can¡¯t protect him by myself¡±

    ¡°Wise¡±

    Both Healer and his mother made in contact, giving him some needed space as he is going to obtain something valuable. Even if it is temporary, it is what he wanted to try and will regretfully forget about it after. He only needs to know how he can do in this predicament like an Enders. The guildmember is almost done linking the right Enders who are available. Then he stops where accidentally caught one of his guild members that shouldn¡¯t let non-members joined the link.

    Clang* The sound of the volt come across. It is really bad to sense someone out there near outside of the city to come here. Winding up bolt* No voice but echoing sounds causing troubles to share the thoughts of his telepathy.

    Joanne ironically was ecstatic to hear the iconic sound. ¡°That sound inside my head. Did you hear it?!¡±

    Berserker lays his hand on his head ¡°Yeah, sounds like a bow arrow shooting¡±

    Healer carefully identify it in his head ¡°Tank, it¡¯s a crossbow. Why does it sound so terrifying every time it reloads and fire?¡±

    Joanne remained excited as she thought he might be him ¡°Hey! Do you think that noise in our head will be coming this way? Hello?¡±

    Guildmember went silent and let the other Raker Mawn members explained it to them. They first speculate if they could meet or not. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, with your scrolls of yours. He might not be able to meet you outside, but unless he will come for you. Chances are he might be¡±

    Joanne pulls the shield student¡¯s arm ¡°You hear that? Miyusuki. We can finally meet that guy¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so important about it, Joanne?¡±

    ¡°He is known by many city adventurers in the east coast. I heard also rumors that he saves another man who has a broken leg or foot or something who brought him to the undergrown¡±

    ¡°Uh Huh? Where did I heard it before? I remember it was in the convention¡± The shield student tries to recall, but his friends were pulling him off from the saferoom. Both Berserker and Healer are pulling his arms.

    ¡°Now, now Shield. Your mind is being read by your own guild member¡±

    ¡°Yeah, his mind filled with knowledge we won¡¯t be remembering later. So, we just play along and see what we can do if we actually are professional adventures, ok?¡±

    ¡°You too, healer?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses, Shield. I know you are an air head when you think¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    As they left, the Raker Mawn guild. Listens to guildmember¡¯s thoughts, an interference is already blocking him from contacting everyone around him. A recognizable voice, they can only spoke out her name instead hearing the demon¡¯s voice through thoughts.

    ¡°What is it, Lilith?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was Sanquin¡±

    They tried again to go through the guildmember¡¯s head. Out of their old habits, they stop. It is better not to continue. Still, their new guild member, the shield student, is going there with the amateurs. It was too late. Their childlike experience drove them to see what they can do with guildmember¡¯s mind sharing with others.

    Arsenal follows them, she shares the mind by a sweet elderly woman. Chose not by acquiring skills, but comfort for her past experience with the shield student¡¯s team. That¡¯s all she needs while secretly learning to understand how specialized with her own weapons. Another, she looks at Fae-chan in his inventory, giving a little sign for it to react. A whisper seeks the doll¡¯s help. It pops out, Arsenal shriek with joy, and the doll disappears losing her whisper to bring it out. The elderly woman¡¯s voice inside her thoughts continues how Arsenal using her weapon.

    Berserker finds a different communication through his head. The violent examples in his imagination and visions for ways of fighting. Tolerable together to understood of what he wanted to learn. He receives muscle memory in his body. The scourge of his body acting on its own, making him excited. Out in a blue, his quick reflexes reacted against the dusts. One sweep throws a large dust wave in one blow. Muscle memories gotten to him and overreacted with his body without thinking. He almost loses control, but stop as the crystallization covered his hands. The dusts were enough to cut the line of his telepathy with guildmember.

    Everyone is looking at him, feeling so refresh and happy, and able to shatter through in one sweep with multiple techniques ready to move his body. Berserker grins as he understood what his body capable of. Now placing his hands on the street, then reluctantly rose up from the floor he already found something. A big sigh coming from him as he is committed to be a part in the team. Healer looks at him immensely as he¡¯s glad he behaves. That look though, he can¡¯t let Healer go.

    ¡°Starting to like me? Holly will be mad¡±

    Healer wasn¡¯t provoked and remained quiet. A warrior¡¯s mind ventured through his concentration able to ignore the foolery around him. Especially Berserker, it was kind of suspicious of him that he had a mind compatible among the Raker Mawn Guild, and with that, he channels in whisper as his hands start to mend then bend his mana. Like he had experienced only by watching some anime or other animations. This person he shared thoughts with has the same abilities, and this one is very different and energy consuming. He can¡¯t describe it in his vision, but the name is clear as he said it to himself

    ¡°Viste¡±

    The shield student hears his teachers, all three ladies who gives their time only by a day. There was a noise behind it but it seems like Juela is giving him a nice greeting.

    ¡°Guildmember is getting rude to share thoughts with a non-member. Still, I¡¯m glad you are going somewhere dangerous¡±

    Kiege slides in the telepathy ¡°I have read your mind from your past training. You need to focus one thing. You are going through in a dangerous situation that will hurt your friends. That what I call my student. Laughs*¡±

    She laughs without him knowing that this is what they were trained back when they were young.

    Kiege passes down to him, giving him the muscle memory needed to use of the gauntlet. Then his mind soon clouded even deeper. A knowledge that he ignored and thought it was for the familiar. Yui enters his mind, never trying to invade his private memories but shared a little bit of a memory with the familiar he had given by her. Fae-chan, only the parts how it can use for and nothing else but names, commands, and proper instruction for him to use. No samples and only guidance through her voice.

    ¡°. . . You wanted to know? Why not try it out? Be a little girl and it might play with you¡±

    Joanne sees Miyusuki¡¯s expression getting riled up and embarrassed out of nowhere. The way she acted out of the contact through guildmember¡¯s telepathy. It was kind of pleasant to hear in her head. A familiar voice, but never seem to have proper conversation except watching Miyusuki receiving what he got as Raker Mawn Guild member.

    Spokesman reaches her. ¡°Aw it is nice that you have no relation with us. It is quite weird for to say for I you will listen to¡±

    ¡°Really, even Berserker . . . I mean Holly has one¡±

    ¡°Indeed, a pleasant to hear a gun carrying girl able to reach out our elders. I assume they share the same interest¡±

    ¡°Then how about you Spokesman? I don¡¯t get it how will you guide me on this¡±

    ¡°Well, a girl like you have been watch over a lot. Your Puma, your sister, and even your friends still worried about you. I may be a certain stranger will make you fill independent with your friends¡±

    Joanne feels the envy she had from his voice in her thoughts. It is obvious a desire she wanted to experience, on her own. The reason of her interest be joining with Miyusuki. Feared by the outside and wanting only to defend the city, but she led herself further into dangers to make her love ones worried.

    She needs to prove to them. While she is desired for it, Spokesman is giving her the powers needed to obtain such discipline matter. Frail too soon to be forgotten, her mind is given guidance of ancient generations of people who overcome it. All of them contact with guildmember to go through them. As a certain person is going to test them without consent. A villain for a bit, or so he walks closer to the city. A crossbow with empty bolts, already satisfied with the targets fallen to the dusts. What carries him to go here is faults of poor training.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Amateur Training part 3 - Chapter 204

    COI C204

    Able to venture from the underground to reach the city, too fast and unrealistic. Guildmember had spread his telepathy through his guild from the Jigeram¡¯s light. Once again to go against the terrible mana negating moonlight. Many enemies come here to scrap what they have find after the siege. Meddling the life of another city state, and already collecting the dusts as this man is here. Suited differently, but still carries his iconic crossbow and the height that is less than average. Enemies are everywhere, and no spot to see the fight ends or start, but left with a clean empty road.

    The short footsteps resist the crystallization as the man walks like it is snow. The man runs deep into the fallen city barrier where the ampstalk tree fell. He looks to the west of the city. It is clear there is no attack over there. The enemies are mostly focusing in this industrial area. The battlefield though, ruined with remains that is not wipe clean after the battle. They retreat because of the exposure, and the people who collect the bodies were the allies of this city.

    Now hidden inside where the brigands, the more experience and dangerous individuals. There was no sight of blood nor fresh bodies lying in crystals. They have managed to hide away the presence of this city¡¯s finest securities. Or was it because their securities couldn¡¯t go against this level of Jigeram¡¯s light. The ruins next to the breached barrier had already show signs of work to be done. Once it is done, they will see secrets emerged hiding beneath their very streets.

    The short man stops, tracks that looks promising at the same time dangerous to be found. Where he sees strange glow in this battlefield, he feels something not right. Enders were here, both a phenomenon and infamous. It still though, no bodies to be found. Only left he could possibly see is blood. Shamanism wonders about causing chaos to the other side. He took his steps where he heard by his guild, a station somewhere he was told without direction. Then something happened on the dusts. A trail of water going through, pure water.

    The trail led to one of the saferooms. No, the trail leads to somewhere else. With his sharp eyes, he finds someone familiar. A man without any weapons on hand. A weapon will always identify which Enders he remembered thus far. Ironno with his pickaxe, Enders Rusic (dwarves) with his hammer, two infamous Enders, and Haw. He checks the ground and expect to be the infamous Enders. Criminals and seem to be able to carry their weapons without the prohibition. A trace of a sword and multiple threads with the other. The short man guessed for the worse.

    ¡°The younglings will be facing them. Tonight, they won¡¯t¡±

    Someone comes closer to him due to his occupied time on the tracks. Continuing dropping plastic bottles after bottles, the man who left some water on the ground reveals himself.

    ¡°Voldemyr, I knew you won¡¯t be ignoring the mistakes¡±

    ¡°Haw Edan, you heard the man with the hat¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he still wears it. A mass telepathy like that shows he is now linking with the entire guild. The kids are getting involved¡±

    ¡°That is why I am here. The training alone must be Enders altogether. Not by the mind. We must keep our secrets¡±

    ¡°Our resources for him are all belittle at the same time urgent for others. You know he was provided too much¡±

    ¡°It all because this city is becoming powerful and dangerous as we stay¡±

    The obedient Haw against a veteran knows what training truly is. The circumstances are here between the two. Haw intends to help the shield student build his own strength. While he didn¡¯t believe the boy wasn¡¯t given anything to survive this world. He has his lore gathered by one of the citizens trapped through the roots and demons¡¯ puppets themselves. He learned that what they lack and surprisingly able to prosper as they deserved to leave this world. The flaw of this city has its detrimental for the boy¡¯s future. He saw it, the boy lacks to be the people of Horsin.

    Beneath the dusts as the two endure the exposure. Both guaranteed of their lack of mana within them at the same time enduring the what the shards materialized on their skins. A destructive noise coming from the distance, it is best for the both of them to enter the safe room. Once they both in inside, there they meet the two of the other Raker Mawn Guild. None of these guild members who are involved with Daygen. Without any hesitation, they raised their weapons against them. Their own guild is causing a situation to turn against each other.

    The two quickly explain to the them. ¡°Hold! Guildmember have already told you through his telepathy and!¡±

    A chain thrown at them. Haw takes the end while Voldemyr goes at them from behind. Their differences broke, united by honoring the guild master¡¯s command. The chains stretch in between the two guild members. They remained calm and let the two takes action. The chain breaks shattering the hidden chain link possessing with magic spells.

    They bring out a simple cloth and collect them before it unleashes its spell. Sealed inside by a cloth silence it before the broken chain links release. Both Haw and Voldemyr remained stubborn until the cloth eventually fully nullifies it. Giving a message to them both as they are proof of allowed to be here. The two guild members said again

    ¡°We are accompanied here by Guildmember, the guild master¡¯s chosen companion into this city. This is not about us disobeying Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ the usual moon cycle rally to the bridge. You two already know why you are armed against us¡±

    True that they couldn¡¯t respond. Voldemyr is here along with the other known manhunt Enders. They know they are here, but too close to the city is made it harder for them to chase those burdened brigands. He comes here because of the collaboration of other non-members. It is forbidden even its allies with at least one single Enders. He knows much more their psyche than they could possibly believe. They are vulnerable to the voices. The voice they will hear besides Guildmember himself.

    ¡°I can understand, Voldemyr, you already meet one of them and even before during their failure travels to east coast. But you must not ignore that we all have the same target as far as you know¡±

    Voldemyr speaks who he had tracked outside of the saferoom ¡°Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei. Those are the two I assumed to be on my tracks¡±

    Both of them turns around at the opposite side, looking at Haw. He complies with him in great fear. Lacks an expression for Haw, but the shakes still tremor on his hands. Both seem to know and faced them before.

    Meanwhile for the students, Berserker is running deep into Taiyou Industries. They go through the industrial agriculture close to the Mihayara District. Rebuilt to maintain a steady amount of food supply for the citizens, and preserved their livestock and vegetations from their world. There are still people there guarding it with their lives. The workers of the industries spotted the boy and called out to him in rage.

    ¡°Hey KID! Get out from the dusts!¡±

    Berserker was spotted and tries to go back to the fog. The angry workers tried to bring him inside, but the harsh dusts barely them getting out under few meters distance. They were not supposed to get out.

    One troublesome kid goes out into the dusts without realizing he was there long enough to reach the limits of their exposure. They have concern to anyone who ventured out. The call to anyone to get that kid out from here. Berserker runs back to his team, pretending as if there is no problem. They are acting suspicious, but moves along as their mind is hearing the words of the Raker Mawn guild members. They are getting excited what powers they could have if they are professional as the Enders.

    A call is answered from the workers. Silfa comes in last with Maser. He was caught off guard as he was following her younger sister. Thought to be a dangerous man. Allies of the city defense and neighbor reside to the island, Maser joined them by accident. Walking along as they are searching for them. Silfa questions him again

    ¡°Are you sure they are training? My Puma is ecstatic and the spirits are not that jolly from what I¡¯m concerning of¡±

    ¡°Mine is a favor from Haw, and yet, personally. I want to know if they are ready¡±

    Gemina is here who is with them before, and this man is the obvious in her eyes. The way that Joanne is trying her best to be as strong as her sister, and venturing through the most dangerous moon cycle. At the same time to be the best idea they could need of help to survive against it. They heard news about it with the low ranked adventurers. Gemina fasts forward with her elemental magic to Silfa¡¯s side and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, it¡¯s Miyusuki¡±

    Silfa turns her head showing no interest of him. Her worries are not those kids, and all her mind straight focusing only her younger sister. In her UI, she is receiving Puma¡¯s dialogue making a few messages for its master.

    ¡°Powers provided by a trusted being. Good spirits are trusting him. My boyz are entrusting her gift. Alone, into the vast deadlands¡±

    Each phrase was different tone from the other. She reads it with her UI¡¯s able to voice it through Puma¡¯s voice. Her concerns grew that she is definitely alone.

    ¡°We should be watch over them . . .¡± Spoken like a big sister.

    Joanne¡¯s team has finished receiving whom they are shared their mind with. Now ready to go through the time limit and into the dusty wasteland. Where the glow still persists. Carefully took their shared mind to the test, challenging themselves, and guided to best of their abilities. Developing so slowly, they are confident as of now. Their enemies are still far away. The shield student wasn¡¯t having an issue. He sees that his team is slowing down as they reach the first glow.

    ¡°Say? Are you guys getting light headed or something?¡±

    ¡°No shit, I am getting lessons in my head how to deal with the exposure¡± Berserker is thrilled with excitement. Balanced out from the pain with shards while passed through the wasteland.

    ¡°So far, it seems all of us got the idea too¡± Healer nodding to himself

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of cool, in my head is someone as sweet as the old lady taken care of me from afar¡± Holly looks relief and cheery

    ¡°. . .¡± Joanne stood silence as she looks like she has the same expression as if her sister is already looking for her.

    Miyusuki had already seen that expression and let it slide for a moment. The other three are still getting along to themselves through guildmember¡¯s telepathy. Soon he is going to check what are these glowing things connecting to his gem. He took his first attempt into the glowing light. A voice whispers to him, neither were those three girls who trained him nor Guildmember himself. The words spoken foreign and his translation on his device fell poorly. The gem tempts him to continue as what purpose done, they given him the gem from the very start.

    He remembers it clearly under the light rain of the dusts mix with the bomb. R-cord was there given to him for his own training. He shakes his head as he had forgotten what about it. Without even a single glance of his action already attempting his gem on the mysterious glow. It flashes, turns into a small ball of light matching the size of a bead then sucked into the gem, ending the glow. The object inside the gem consumed the light, and nothing happened.

    The shield student was a bit disappointed. Yui is speaking through his head

    ¡°Fascinating¡±

    ¡°How so, Oue?¡±

    ¡°Ooh, I feel so love to hear you say that with that childish voice¡±

    ¡°Come on, I want to know what am I holding?¡±

    ¡°I intend to ignore it since I thought it was personal. While I can sense the stone is. You will forget about it, since Guildmember exposed you to the wrong contact¡±

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Wrong contact? Oh yeah, we promised to have knowledge but forget afterwards¡± He doubts and frowned

    ¡°Unless, you can resist the mind wipe and keep the knowledge to yourself¡±

    His expression quickly changes ¡°Really? Is there magic involved? Wait, we could record and . . .¡±

    ¡°It might work, but easiness won¡¯t stop him to erase your tricks along with it. Magic or not, your mind will be treated like a dream as you will unconsciously destroy it. And all of us contacting with you will also be a dream. There is one person who was able resist it. It¡¯s your fellow guildmember from Isekai City¡±

    ¡°You mean Tabitha?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but she should be contacting you easily. I¡¯m sure Guildmember knows. Hehee¡±

    The slight laughter and Yui vanished, replaced by those two with her. The interactions between their minds are mixing with him and their personality. The obvious one to predict who always wanting to discredit Yui from getting too much of herself is Kiege. The faultiness is starting to get into his head, ironically again, from Yui. He can understand what it meant going through multiple thoughts at once and at the same time shares different mindsets that will boggles his mind in different ways.

    Still, that little share of knowledge gives him the hint of this gem¡¯s worth. ¡°Both runes and shamanism put together. A terrifying magic it contains that only put together along with archscience, elven, and neutral mana . . .¡±

    Slowly stopping to say more. What he is holding is a powerful item that he cannot realize that he is holding an important item for the future. Hearing them giving him warnings and he kept to himself, not letting others to know about it. Everything he needs to know only to himself. The gem whispers to him while all of this he had done made him tempted to find more.

    Joanne senses someone is coming. Concentrating magic on her hand starts to flow rapidly before the dusts crystalized it. She realizes through the guidance of Spokesman with her mana control leads to her will power, under two minds together, and let him giving the paces she needs to use her abilities beneath the dusts. The dusts follow her magic getting crystallized after her release of her spell. Swiftly before being stoned, she casts her spell. She gets what she is searching for then says to her team.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going, I think we found those Enders who attacked us¡±

    The team are not ready to face them. They plan only what else the enemies lie there. They have to stray away those Enders and other strong enemies in the wasteland. Healer and Berserker thought otherwise. Healer starts doing something his hands, bending the crystals together and spread it out. Berserker lays a few magic spells after the spread, then tracks outward giving him the small fragments of magic scent. Joanne and Holly watch their performance trying to figure out what did they done.

    Joanne lied about who are they coming to them. Berserker smirks yet annoyed at the same time. The movement of his lips churn to the good and the bad, mix feelings that he can¡¯t say much with ironic tone

    ¡°Sigh* Training . . .¡±

    So moody, like a boy expects that this time they could train themselves, by themselves. He raises his voice, but no words are coming out except ripple visual soundwaves to the air. Healer steps in and stops Berserker being rude.

    ¡°Then use our training in the simulation. We should hide for now¡±

    The shield student comes closer. Arsenal steps closer to Healer¡¯s side.

    He said to him ¡°You know what we are doing, Ootadakimasu?¡±

    Healer frowns at him from not saying the role name instead. Time wasn¡¯t there side and he must react first before they are being spotted. He feels his feet is surging through his mana, painfully. Flowing deeper to the ground clearing away from the dusts with great strength. The dusts moves and the ground sinks them under. Healer made a miss to his control as his mind slightly leave the telepathy from Viste.

    A noise fell them through and his team screams down under while the dusts are collected to top without bring crystalized. Healer is barely standing, and his knees are trembling leaking out mana that he never thought his body react like that. Berserker and the shield student come to his side holding him as he about to fall down.

    Healer shouts ¡°STOP!¡±

    It was too late, they touch him. The shield student¡¯s gauntlet vibrates then stops in motion as it siphons out the torrent of uncontrollable mana flow. Berserker reaches out then pushes into Healer and tripped himself away instead of bumping him. His mana feels like he was getting bent.

    Arsenal was surprised and held hands on her mouth. The shock she witnesses where Healer is bending like Archivist in the water world, and now overwhelming them both of his friends. The gauntlet is trying to absorb him but it looks like it just cycling through like Healer is taking it back.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Stunned by such ability, and all while the elderly voice hums her mind. Her expression changes from shock to in awe. Curiosity gets the best of her and the guidance in her conscience to go closer. She uses her mana to cast light near him. The light bends, then she stops where it only chips itself to a faded smoke flowing light.

    The bended light turns watery glow then to air upward to the ceiling. Where the dusts can¡¯t able to reach it. A silhouette of footprints appeared, small numbers of them, and Joanne expects to be them. Her older sister still didn¡¯t want her to go along alone because of such opportunity with the Enders. She argued herself

    ¡°Why can¡¯t she let me do my own thing? I am trying so hard being an adventurer¡±

    Healer suddenly changes his stances. It spoofs her ¡°Whoa! What¡¯s going on in your head?¡±

    The connections of the telepathy are doing well. Berserker with his anonymous is trying to break free from Healer¡¯s bending. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that he uses teacher Archivist¡¯s abilities¡±

    The shield student finally breaks free from his gauntlet stopping in place in front of Healer ¡°Phew* I don¡¯t know whose mind you are using, but I¡¯m sure there are more like Archivist¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well this is the guy reached out to me. He has some really grim fighting techniques¡±

    Healer is getting a bit tired, his body to move like that especially he was instructed mentally to let his body to move with little mana. That¡¯s where his body diminished, a sign of fatigue comes back to him, physical effort.

    The footings from the above is gone. Healer let the dusts leak down as it starts falling like an hour glass. The dusts nearly reach to the Healer¡¯s head, then it spreads without touching him nor his team. They elevate up to the surface as the dusts are filling below them as they are moving up. Joanne and the others watch Healer is acting more of a martial artist than they could describe with his hand gesturing like he is digging up and throwing to the ground. Then he bends up as if he tugs something big to the top. This is really impressive how he did it. His body is aching and healed with such coordination.

    One strong tug and immediately they are out to the surface. Healer stand still and pulls out his healing potion, by just doing some bending had made his body aches from long postures and sudden movements that no amateurs could ever done in a single day. His mana leaks out tremendously and quickly crystalize around him. Trapped by his own mana release. The shield student broke it with his gauntlet. Freed with Healer¡¯s expression returns to the shield student with discontent.

    ¡°It¡¯s Healer, Shield. Cough*¡±

    The shield student coughs with a laugh, Healer¡¯s stubbornness is a like with him in a different way.

    Evading in view from Joanne¡¯s sister¡¯s friends. They go to the opposite direction as they proceed to do their training. Time is getting short, and Berserker is getting twitching with excitement. They able to find someone hiding along with the glow. Agatheans, criminals from what their telepathy spoke of. With their own equipment to hide their identity, and preventing anyone to remember them as they forget after that. Their minds are piling up with suggestions and options. Berserker is being tempted.

    His team starts to notice the obvious. Berserker¡¯s anonymous is showing something grim to him. Mana starts to accommodate in his surroundings, the eyes never fooled to ones¡¯ greatness of Rune Isles¡¯ horrors. The young student took it to both of his hands, his dual weapons, urged the edges of his weapons in crystallized dust. Forbade to no circumstances, his mana can do so much now in his head. The edges of his dual weapons, his hand axes to only one. Berserker wields it, then the crystallized edges soon fall down to the ground with ability can¡¯t hold it to his weapons.

    He griefs ¡°Fuck!¡±

    His team was sweating. Never seen his mana can collaborate with dusts as phenomenal edges of both his weapons. The shield student laughs out of controllably, repeating the words in his head among the three voices.

    ¡°You hold his abilities!? You! Your name is Berserker and couldn¡¯t control the rage of a man! What¡¯s next? Trying to be a little weep and use tantrum on the ground and shake it¡±

    He laughs without any contexts. Soon one by one, they hear it in their minds for references.

    Berserker was both surprised and embarrassed ¡°Wait a minute? I can do that!¡±

    The anonymous tried to get Berserker to be as strong as any Enders they know. He wasn¡¯t only showed any improvement, but the young boy is definitely had problems not knowing how to use his abilities into techniques. Treating what he wanted to do is to swing it and not properly took a stance or any weapon mastery. There is some, but he depends truly a large amount mana to have those skills to happen. The anonymous wasn¡¯t disappointed, but amazed how the boy¡¯s head is referencing too much of fiction battles like action movies.

    The criminals from Agatheus City. Hiding inside Taiyou¡¯s Industries area, building their hideouts under the dusts¡¯ winds. The sound of the thunderous roar outside, another depressing rain while the glow bringing a light in their gazes. Tired and left with desperation to hide. They expect them to come, the notice among their ears is the dropping of crystals on the floor. It triggers their alarm. They tried to escape, but they found out those were citizens. They were glad that it was not them.

    They were scavenging for sometimes now. The leftover of the demon faction put them at risk to loot what left in pieces. The Heroes Faction¡¯s demon still acted out on the whim to get what they desired. The magic powers it contains from their collection to be brought to theirs. These criminals are their puppets; healthy and nourished, their souls locked and couldn¡¯t be free. At will they belonged to them, knows nothing about them and assured themselves they couldn¡¯t catch them. Except for the Enders for some reason.

    Their entrance breached, too fast than the last time. What¡¯s worse, they could taste Enders¡¯ will among them. Unbelievable, they look around trying not to speak. The dangers they could predict against a hybrid of Enders and citizens. They sealed their mana, and expect the predictability of their enemies¡¯ approach. The storm went in, both strong wind and rain together with dusts turned muddy crystals. These actions were not from the citizens at all. It was too fast, yet no brimming of their auras with obvious exposure through their senses.

    Then it went silent. Fooled by the difference if they either be Enders or citizens. It felt too mixed and how they behave is not recognized by their masters¡¯ warnings. The voice faint by one of them

    ¡°Men from Rune Isles¡±

    A term that never been true to the minds of many Kinteinnou people. Enders have many people dissuade or even self-exiled to step foot of this place. Their hatred never stilled them for not getting through here, leaving mysteries for the people of this region whenever they fought them besides their outlaws.

    ¡°How?¡± They speak their last.

    Puma and Fae-chan jump onto them, the criminals disappeared quickly and they left with crystallized dummies. They reappeared, they met Joanne and Berserker already attacking before they could react. Dual weapons slashes through their bodies ripping them apart. Berserker can see their tricks and set his stance, to the ripples of the mirage. He throws it with dusts and shattered what¡¯s hidden from the illusion. The criminals smuggled items sprung open from its magical cases. Both from the city and the spoils from the siege.

    It drops as the floor quakes. The criminals revealed themselves as their mana stretch deep and raised their mana potions to make their escape. Throwing it all to create a crystallized barrier. The potions cracked and leaks into a small trail. Joanne focuses on the potions and shatters it in the air. Blocking their view as it scattered in shards, they escaped.

    ¡°Damn it, my sister really meant they can¡¯t be caught that easy. Holly!¡±

    Gun fires through the crystals with only rain water. Acting like a laser just to cut through the crystallized wall. Joanne breaks through while Berserker goes over it.

    The criminals tried to get their things quick before they lose it. Berserker strikes down. The trapped opens as he falls

    ¡°No fucking way!¡±

    They use their scrolls to open a gateway. Throwing all of their things inside as it quickly closed up. Joanne breaks through from the back, trying to stop the gateway from closing. She tries to keep it open but the dusts consumed it before it even reopened. Failed even with the Raker Mawn guild¡¯s guidance.

    The criminals start to drained their own bodies away. Weakening themselves as their souls are released from their bodies. Escaping them in desperation, get away before the real engagement comes in. Healer and the shield student were at the back channeling Healer¡¯s spell to get the dusts and the storm inside their hideout. The loud disappointment scream reaches out. Healer stops channeling his spell

    ¡°I guess we didn¡¯t able to catch some bad guys¡±

    ¡°Just like the voices in our heads. Who is in the right mind for them to face us?¡±

    Berserker comes out from the hideout and already starts the chase. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose them!¡±

    Joanne and Arsenal follow him. Healer was grabbed

    ¡°Holly?!!!¡±

    Arsenal pulls him behind her. Then the shield student was grabbed by Berserker relentlessly.

    ¡°Are we really going to chase them?¡±

    Joanne is near to his side ¡°Berserker went nuts. He almost got his abilities going and so are we. There¡¯s no stopping now¡±

    Both Healer and the shield student were dumb founded by their sudden determination as their heads speaking to each other. They understand why, Healer has no interest of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a dream anyway¡±

    Berserker is collecting himself in the dusts. Already getting himself in a more dangerous situation. His senses grew dire and beastlike. The souls he was chasing are the criminals escaping. His eyes were keep looking in different direction. Until he finds the glow revealing wandering soul moving in the speed of light.

    ¡°Bingo¡±

    Gathering his mind with his magic, the scroll by Ironno prevents the dusts to disrupt it. Breaking the passage of the souls to rematerialized back to their physical selves. They rolled against the dusts leaving mud into the watery glass puddles. Impaled like small needles, they stood up and fight back.

    Berserker feels his body to move according what his head is trying to do. His RAP is trying to modify his stats to fit what the Enders in his head is trying to do. The dusts followed the open flow of his mana to his dual axes, throwing it senselessly as the crystals formed it together. The criminals were hit and crystalized at the same time. He drove them into his constant attacks getting hit and crystallized at the same time. His axes lose momentum and stuck in the air, crystallized. He takes his weapon and begin spinning causing a powerful blow repeating the process again.

    Joanne made it first with the shield student. She immediately rises up to the air uses what magic he can do to coincide with the dusts. A dome is formed around them trapping the criminals inside, unleashing her abilities without hesitation. The criminals were beating to a pulp. Tearing their bodies apart, they thought they would not be going through the brutality that this world done. Now the citizens are becoming like them. Joanne pierced through to one of them. Impaled showing guts and blood spattered all over.

    The shield student managed to get inside the dome. His gauntlet grabs one of them. Healer and Arsenal soon comes inside and saw the brutality.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Joanne! You¡¯re killing someone! . . .?¡±

    Arsenal thought she killed an Agathean in blood spilling down Joanne¡¯s spear. But after seeing the pierced soul. The team was able to remove the secrets who they really are. Their heads hear one last voice. The scroll times up, and they left the dying criminals into the dusts.

    Resetting what they could remember. Sealed away under the dome, the remains spilled everywhere and the glow kept them from vanishing into the dusty fog. The criminals¡¯ voice spoke, no mouth to speak and no signs of life moving.

    ¡°Search those foolish minds, we cannot let them witness the secrets of our collections¡±

    ¡°They remember what we are, they cannot escape¡±

    ¡°Lady Hivites will know we are, we must track them down before they report this¡±

    The students appeared inside the saferoom. Can¡¯t remember, except feeling it was a dream. Berserker starts to forget his dreams and the fantasy that he could¡¯ve done.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t let us remember it?!!¡±

    Others thought so too, meanwhile Puma and Fae-chan weren¡¯t affected by the memory wipe. They said to each other by the silent look. Deadlands¡¯ name wasn¡¯t even far and Fae-chan sees how they behave. Both nods as their team training is over for the night.

 Authors Note October 2023

    Well now, I''ve surprised myself to be able to get to post my chapters while doing my daily job.

    Sadly, it is never been that easy at my end either be the internet or having the time of making this story.

    Producing this much content is enough to keep someone in the breaking point.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The three chapters per week are getting someone insane while letting the reality beaten you with each passing day.

    As for October, I won''t be posting at the same rate but I won''t be giving up either.

    This hobby of mine is taken its toll, and will become slower.

    It''s because by the time this is posted.

    This is the latest written by the end of September.

    This hobby will be slow, getting deranged indeed.

    Hope this post won''t be the last.

    - Deranged Hobbyist

 The Dusty Wasteland: Amateur Training part 4 - Chapter 205

    COI C205

    Ironno prepares his scrolls for the next 3 hours for the next night. Self-learning is what he expected for them to learn, but he had to face so much critiques so far. Guildmember is with him along with the minds of others sensing their concerns.

    ¡°They are childish, amazingly childish¡±

    Rare words to a guildmember to talk in short verses. Then his blabbering held strong.

    ¡°A team cannot escape from the habits of the simulation. It shouldn¡¯t share by the likes of them from ours. Even though they have the other one. No Enders will provide a sense of reality because of needless adaptation to counter daily . . .¡±

    Punished to hear with every word he says, the students are still with them trying to remember what they did. It was a thrill to them to know how they could do, but seldom did it thanks to their distraction of voices in their heads. His guild themselves are not treating kindly to them as they give so much until the wipe. They know, and they won¡¯t give them the specific way to use the dusts to manipulate it effectively. Berserker was the truer ones than the rest. He can manipulate the dusts. It needs a certain amount of mana control will make into an ability.

    ¡°. . . Ironno, I know it will be Haw¡¯s responsibility on their part, but you are the only one with realistic survivability than Haw¡¯s. His commando strategy will always being aggressive combining the fact that they wore power armors. Of course, you¡¯re focusing building defenses, how about learning their skills instead being self-taught. Clang*¡±

    Guildmember hears it again in his thoughts. At the same moment, the two guild members returned with a message.

    ¡°The veteran is here¡±

    Ironno sighs in relief ¡°Finally, the real trainer is here¡±

    Guildmember hears Voldemyr¡¯s thoughts, shouting in every possible way to his head non-stop. Gathering with the other Raker Mawns¡¯ teachings that quick to forget. Voldemyr reaches his voice to all non-servient under Daygen¡¯s.

    ¡°You all wants to see how they use our powers. Or did you all trying baiting them out for the rest of manhunts like me to get it done quick?¡±

    A slight of guilt coming from Juela. Her gullible nature proceeds to go through their conscience. This made him more disappointed.

    Voldemyr had trespassed inside the ruins of Mihayara. Along with Haw by his side, the two have the very right to get this training done. The rain drenches them into the mud of the dusts, filled with little pieces of shards to thorn their every joints. They made a makeshift workshop as their journey to their saferoom, not using the convenience to fast travel, and step forth to the wilderness to ease Voldemyr¡¯s bastard like comments.

    Voldemyr strictly told Haw ¡°Repeat the same training you did in your first day. Don¡¯t let this laziness called self-training go through them. They don¡¯t deserve the repetition that we all have¡±

    Haw pulls out his new set of equipment for the trainers to fight against. A punishment rather than a reward. They received too much and lacks alongside with experience. The powers they use is indeed incredible, but useless at the end where Voldemyr witnessed the irony. He gives all the heavy things to Haw. While Haw took a few potions for him to carry it on his own. Voldemyr slaps Haw¡¯s alternative drinks from Isekai City.

    ¡°Take this, you really need your profession. We must test them¡±

    The team finally see Haw since before the last siege. Joanne froze such a sight to see him. The man told by many city guild adventurers. The iconic crossbow held firm with the gear attached to the latch. The mechanism going along with it is repeater modification. Fully made of runes that the adventurers notice it and tried to replicate, but they failed. She walks in front and bows to him.

    ¡°Voldemyr, it is an honor to see you in person¡±

    He mimics her gestures ¡°As I to see who knows me with respect. Raise your head, don¡¯t be showing respect after what you have done in Haw¡¯s absence¡±

    Joanne hears his strict tone. Their first meeting left a disapproving tone. She stands up and whispers to Miyusuki

    ¡°Hey! Why is he mad, in all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know? This is the first time to meet this guy¡±

    They push him towards them as they are confused as him. In front and his head lays lower below his height. Slightly downward as he could see Voldemyr¡¯s face. This height reminds him with Oue. He can¡¯t help himself and said to him without thinking.

    ¡°Are you related to Oue?¡±

    His team was dumbfounded that they are facing a man with intimidating armed wear. The dusts can¡¯t touch his leather armor, carrying rune weapons, from Voldemyr¡¯s dirt and stains give off a dark blue terrifying presence, and this what displayed a fully equipped Enders before them. Voldemyr shakes his head slowly and intimidatingly. The shield student¡¯s friends are reaching the back of their heads with fear and amazed at the same time. The strong presence of Voldemyr¡¯s silence broke as he needs to speak to them.

    ¡°I am not here to chat, and I have entered your city bringing my prohibited equipment before you¡±

    Joanne tries to speak out, but his strict hand gesture made her hesitant. He continues

    ¡°How long did they teach you such foolish practices?¡±

    Foolishness, such a word never come to their heads. They thought this training is better than staying in the evacuation area. That line though wasn¡¯t a lie. Healer realized it and said to the shield student.

    ¡°Now he said it. Did teacher Ironno taught something important than provide us only the protect us from the dusts?¡±

    Ironno knows that Voldemyr is glaring at him. The typical attitude of a defender has no knowledge of other roles of the students. Giving only the utilities they need have shown nothing to improve. His patience still endured this lousy training they were given and said to them in a stern voice.

    ¡°Why not try to test in a trial from your experience against me and Haw then?¡±

    The students stared right at him as if he is offering himself to be the training dummy. Joanne steps forward and asks him

    ¡°Sir! I mean, you think it is rather dangerous. Our training is over for the night and . . .¡±

    Voldemyr brought out a magic orb from his bag. The cage chamber used by the huntsmen. With little adjustment that replicates the arena experience in Isekai City. Haw did his best to satisfy Voldemyr¡¯s request in this orb. They analyzed it with their UI, and Berserker feels like a gift to try it out for fun instead understanding the test he needs to prove to him. He arrogantly said

    ¡°Well, we are being tested to fight him. I actually want to see him what he can do, but us having a trial with him, I mean, against him. I would love to try it out¡±

    Overconfident bears to the boy¡¯s attitude. Joanne is not acting confident than she should. Puma is next to her giving the same doubts as her.

    Arsenal leans to Healer as she too is worried ¡°Are we going to test ourselves?¡±

    Healer looks at Voldemyr¡¯s and Haw¡¯s equipment set. Fully made Enders and freshly made from what he can see. Too clean for their tools and consumables used, those items they have, from what he expected, are crafted. He remembers teacher Haw teaching them how to craft. This familiar elegance showed that they are really going to fight.

    ¡°Sorry Arsenal, but I think I would like to try them on¡±

    ¡°What? Joanne! Shield! Are you guys are really going to let them fight the man who saves countless adventurers? They said he is dangerous than any of the S ranks¡±

    Haw turns to Voldemyr for confirmation. The silence again, and nothing else but focus in his eyes on the student. Hiding away from the expression inside his helm. Ironno and Guildmember can¡¯t stop him what he wanted to do. Guildmember¡¯s telepathy reached to them.

    ¡°It is late, and these younglings need to return home. They must be . . . Ah, the shield student start to change his mind. Why . . .¡±

    The shield student broke the telepathy and honestly said to Voldemyr. ¡°I think it is better to try, right? We met the Enders. I think they are criminals¡±

    ¡°And here you are, luckily escaped before anything happened to you all. Those two Enders I tracked. They are hunting, no, they are poaching the lives of many people both local and the citizens¡±

    Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei, they are infamous for being the purge against the demon and the people who served them. They come here to purge the looting, along with the unfortunate citizens who come across.

    The students heard him as if they are truly going to die if they weren¡¯t use the scroll timer to escape. Berserker can¡¯t help that they are being in the bad ends. Soon more of them starts to realize their accomplishments are not as successful as they remember. They keep on losing and the first time they made it real is now become a dream thanks to the guildmember¡¯s sharing of thoughts. They realized that they too are not accomplishing anything. Arsenal sees them getting determined as she is being forced to join Voldemyr¡¯s test.

    Arsenal said ¡°What do we gain to test ourselves against them?¡±

    Haw answers her ¡°To realized how prepared we are under the Jigeram¡¯s light. We will be your examples when we are fully equipped with what the city forbade us to bring. This orb will hide the gore and other disfigured scene when we test you. Understand the reality that the recruit must face. He must learn this as your last hope is to survive in this world¡±

    Everyone turns their heads to the shield student. His expression was a bit hesitant, but his body is reaching to the limits where Sanquin¡¯s blessing is interacting his body.

    Voldemyr exposes the hidden aura decaying the mana he had to reach the young boy¡¯s head. The orb is channeling, revealing that they never thought to be seen. Joanne reads through her UI and what¡¯s going on. The details were extra phenomenal.

    ¡°Miyusuki?! You¡¯re actually have no mana left in you, but the readings made a small discovery that you are building up your own mana¡±

    ¡°I know, I know that. Haw told me about it, but I need to be fit first before . . .¡±

    Voldemyr answers him ¡°Before your body get exhausted after Sanquin will reunite your mana back¡±

    ¡°What?! I didn¡¯t know that¡±

    Guildmember can¡¯t stop them revealing the true intention of Sanquin¡¯s steps for the shield student. Their minds are protected. The shield¡¯s student blessed by Sanquin herself and Voldemyr¡¯s protected head gear.

    Sanquin is reaching out to him and stop him trying to help her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, he is ready¡±

    Voldemyr says to the shield student. ¡°It is about time to learn under the Enders standards. If you wish to be gone to the beyond, then test it here. With your friends or without them. I won¡¯t be leaving you all here to realize the amateurs you truly are¡±

    The orb finished creating the chamber. It changes afterwards with the blink of their eyes. An arena, nostalgic for them to be inside again to do some duels. Now it is used for this trial. Berserker and the others had finally realized what they are missing with their training. The experience to the end. Losing is a life for them to end. This makes them cowardly and use and utilities they have to escape. Rescued too many times and no consequences to scar them.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Voldemyr and Haw are not that lucky. Past adventurers made them who they are and all other else they survived it through. The students know Haw¡¯s failures. The volunteering incident and the rumors of him being in the hospital during the last siege. That rumor was burning in hellfire. Ironno and the other Raker Mawns offer themselves to test them. Voldemyr stops them. Showing a specific magic item before them, they moved back a bit and let them do their test.

    One of the student¡¯s device rings. It was Joanne, embarrassed and ruined the moment. She quickly answers it

    ¡°Hey Sis! Don¡¯t call me during my friend¡¯s training¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re facing Voldemyr. Send me the location . . .¡±

    Joanne hangs up and turned off her device. This knowledge that is about Voldemyr is here in the city will be a huge show for every adventurer trying to meet him. This is her chance to realize how worried her older sister to her and why she keeps her inside the city than experience the world outside.

    Everyone is ready, both sides. 2 to 5, unfair from what they see. But Haw and Voldemyr didn¡¯t complained.

    Voldemyr begins teaching them ¡°You¡¯re here to learn how this going to be when fighting among people. Comparing fighting monsters and someone is more difficult than your usual competition. Now try what you usually do and found out what¡¯s wrong during combat¡±

    Voldemyr positions moved at the back and Haw slightly to the front, and the two them are fairly far back from the students.

    Arsenal has the advantage and readies her gun. Haw throws his potions to the ground and rises both dusts and smoke. She fires her weapon passing through the smoke and shattering the dusts as it crystalized. Voldemyr and Haw ducks down and collecting the shards blown off from Arsenal firing range. They took a good number of itinto bolts and fired back. Arsenal dodges away and the others spread out from the explosive shard shots.

    ¡°How did they do that?¡±

    Berserker sees what¡¯s going on ¡°That¡¯s impressive, we should surround them, Shield. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The shield student and the Berserker are taking the flanks. From each side as they passed through the smoke. They both step some puddles on their feet then forced to slip where they are about to stop. Haw throws a line to where the end of the thread to each side. The middle of the line is attached to Voldemyr crossbow, aims upward, then fired. The two is being latched by the line whereas it emitting mana clings the fluid on the ground. It traces and reaches on their feet and got caught. Their legs getting tugged then eventually pulled where the crossbow fired. They flung to the air where Joanne attacks in the middle for a surprise attack.

    The line caught her and being wrapped around by the two, keep swinging around as the both of them are spinning around tying Joanne up. They fall to the ground and slides in front of them. Haw quickly reacts and throw some explosives close to them. The fuse lights up as their aura lit them. Its sensitive fuse quickly burns faster as it gets closer to them. The shield student reaches out his gauntlet and caught a few. It explodes in his gauntlet absorbing the damage, then more of them rolling by as he can¡¯t reach it. The three closes their eyes as it almost explodes.

    Healer throws crumbled papers to the ground absorbing the bombs from exploding. The mana it gathered is being siphoned away to his crumbled papers. Voldemyr fires the crumbled paper with his shard bolts. A precise shot and it crystallized the paper. Healer sees it crystallized and quickly directs the crumbled paper to them. The papers blasted out to the two Enders, almost reaching the edges of its pointy shrapnel of papers. Crystallized and it almost reaching to their faces. Haw catches its pieces and put it together.

    After observing what he finds, Voldemyr quickly resets the match. The orb imitates the same segment of sequences when the fight is about to end or stops when needed. The three returns back from the very start. Voldemyr commented on their initiation.

    ¡°Impressive work, you did what you can do to take advantage with the smoke. But you seem not to realize the distance we have is the advantage. Using speed magic is great idea, but it is getting predictable in my experience when fighting against your traitors. Have you tried to use something else?¡±

    Speed magic is now obsolete it seems. Joanne is the fastest and get caught by it. Healer and Arsenal was supposed to buff them when they are close in melee range. But they seem have failed that the primary attacker was Joanne. Getting caught so easily is making them try harder next time. Their plan didn¡¯t work because the distance is too far apart, and the same smokescreen tactic will work for them when they decide to charge at them. Berserker switches to range weapon and try to use his throwing axes.

    He makes a plan ¡°Ok, Shield will be protecting us from his range attack. We will be just shooting in range like them¡±

    Joanne raises her hand ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    ¡°That guy is using a crossbow. I think we have the fire power, but he has the impact¡±

    Healer thought about it ¡°That man has a lot of stuff in his back down to his boots. I¡¯m curious. What else is on him?¡±

    Joanne warned them ¡°Believe me, I have my sister¡¯s telling story about him. He is always well prepared¡±

    Berserker ignore her ¡°Or maybe because back then they are using only neutral mana. We got runes on our sides¡±

    He grins while they have their doubts. They stay cautious as they watch to the other side. Haw also has his equipment in check.

    Second try, Voldemyr¡¯s test sees they are not improving very well. The predictable tactics such as speed is already becoming a bore.

    He whispers to Haw ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the recruit continue pursuing for Sanquin¡¯s standards. I may be the one who will be dragging out the boy outside of the city under this moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Even after the siege of this city?¡±

    ¡°It is better sheltered somewhere besides here. You know who I am talking about¡±

    ¡°I already know, I¡¯m still be the one who will train him¡±

    ¡°Your partner did the lousy job without knowing their roles¡±

    ¡°We all are responsible¡±

    ¡°Even during that time, he is not capable to learn¡±

    ¡°I may not know you. For Ironno and I have suffered so much prohibition¡±

    ¡°Myrrkei told me about it. This place is indeed no escape to use your potential. Sigh* I admit my mistake. And their mistakes are better worse than mine¡±

    They returned back to the fight. The atmosphere starts to change a little bit. This time the air turns sour. Voldemyr and Haw bring out the equipment they made to see how far they could able to handle them.

    Healer stops for a moment as they show their real items. A grit to his teeth and his eyes stated the obvious. No easy tricks as they are in the least exposed chamber. Berserker and the shield student complain their friend hesitating.

    ¡°What are you doing, Healer? Your channeling is almost done¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me and Berserker were hoping something good with your buffs¡±

    Healer had succeeded to use this spell in the simulation. It was one of the few successful spells was able to breakthrough against the simulated Enders. Yet, those two are wearing something he didn¡¯t know.

    Arsenal pointed out by using her identify. It pops out on her UI, Healer leans to her, and couldn¡¯t believe what they have brought. They are wearing something that can manipulate their spells into their control. A magic item, a very scary one in his eyes along with Arsenal. Steadily trying to give distance for the both of them, into two groups. The trio boys and the duo girls.

    Both of them shared the info and said ¡°Their mask that breathes our magic then exhales into a fiery breath¡±

    Joanne remembers about it from one of the city adventurers. An item was made of their own materials in this city. Voldemyr had it from their torn clothing. Sown into resemble as a mask, delicate to look at, but when it touches their magic. Strange reactions happening in between the magic defense of their cloth into a deflecting counter magic. By Voldemyr¡¯s breath, he blows a mist or breath from his mouth with effective damage. This makes the two of the girls go far away from the boys.

    Healer sees them distancing from them. He starts to change the idea of staying away from a counter magic breath into their own analysis.

    ¡°We need to split up, their masks can do aoe damage¡±

    The shield student is confused ¡°But we are supposed to use range attacks, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Berserker insists ¡°We can¡¯t do anything but to learn what that guy teaches us. Going into the defensive is not going to be good for me. The simulation had so much painful memories when they initiate¡±

    A bolt passes through in their direction nearly hitting them. The boys turned around while Voldemyr teaches them ¡°More time you hesitated, the greater the chance when your enemy is prepared. See what I did to shoot my crystal shards. You give me time to reload, what if I brought more dangerous than that? Huh!¡±

    The strict tone is reaching to their ears. The three should react, and the first who is going to do it is the shield student. His throwing knives are charging up with his gauntlet, together with it, he throws at them with the same speed as Arsenal¡¯s shots.

    Straight as lightning bolt, the overwhelming auras of the shield student¡¯s throwing dagger drastically aims at his target. Taking action with a roar so loudly, and the outside of the chamber heard inside the saferoom. It stopped, it got caught, and everything it had inside of tremendous might to put into it becomes worthless. Voldemyr catches it with his own hand, twist it as he was being pulled then swings around to maintain the momentum. The throwing dagger returns to him like it was nothing. The team was shocked, losing their morale by one sight.

    Voldemyr breathes out from the student¡¯s strength. His glove that caught the throwing dagger is being burnt in the inside. Feeling it on his skin is the sign of weighing down its durability, he said to Haw

    ¡°You see that, Haw. They were dumbfounded from deception. They even continue to . . .!¡±

    The rest of the team fires back while the shield student hesitated from what he had saw.

    Haw replies ¡°Irony?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    Both of them throws their potions to the ground and forced their spells to absorbed down to the ground. They then step away from the throwing axes and the bullets.

    The team is getting out of options as the potions on the ground start to react. The mist of their magic used and the crystallized dusts are mixing. Mysterious essences roaming to the vapor gives a worrisome view.

    Berserker said to his team ¡°Someone identify that thing. I¡¯ll be covering us from their attacks¡±

    Arsenal joined him ¡°Right! Ootadakimasu, use that scroll of yours¡±

    The two of them shoots at them, trying to hold off before anything happened to the mist. The shield student shakes his head and returned to the fight, and Joanne on his side, they both prepared what they are facing against the mist.

    ¡°Come on, come on. They really dodge my attacks even I keep adjusting my RAP in mid fight¡±

    Berserker barely hitting them. They are going behind the mist getting his views blocked from his target. Arsenal accurately hits her target, but they seem to know where they landed.

    ¡°Me too, they are truly are adventurers in this world¡±

    The team is taken a more serious approach, throwing everything they got with needless amounts of abilities start to tire them out. That¡¯s what they are supposed to expect, attrition.

    From the other side of the enemy¡¯s team, both Haw and Voldemyr are going beyond their limits. The potion they drank before coming here is now excreted off their bodies. The fluids thrown out as sweat and their internal bodies are forced seeping into the potions as replacement for its quenching thirst. Signs of side effects filling into their blood streams as their bodies blurred and their flesh felt light, making their insides feel the exposure to the environment. The taste of burns from their sensitive neurons. Persisting the illusion of their pains as their enemies¡¯ losing confidence.

    The Healer finished identifying the mist, and he quickly surrenders. ¡°It¡¯s no use, when it explodes there is a sack of dusts inside. All of us will be crystallized¡±

    Berserker felt something inside of his head, not giving up. His friend saying to surrender as their chances are so close while their enemies are not fighting back. He jumps in as he keeps throwing his axes.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Joanne reaches him out, but the shield student pulls her back.

    ¡°We can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s your friend who . . .¡±

    She gazes at his eyes as the look he had in the simulation, the face of already take the hit and admit defeat.

    The mist bursts out and the dusts spread everywhere begins to collect it. It overwhelmed, and the potions extend it further beyond, tracing the mana to the source. The Berserker made it to pass through the mist and hit Haw out of desperation. The axes stack to his body as he begins to strike down. Voldemyr forced to take drastic measure as his partner is getting gutted. Berserker¡¯s rage is beyond the limits as he breaks himself into his own selfish opportunity. Haw falls down and forced to use his dust potions to cover himself in crystallized chamber.

    Saved in the cocoon, Berserker desperately keep attacking at the crystalized shell. Voldemyr quickly hits Berserker¡¯s head before both of them get crystallized. Berserker¡¯s body is clouded with the dust and the mana he had in him was internally cut. They later consumed by it. The team was ingulfed with the dusts as they lost conscious. The chamber quickly stops them before anything happened to them. The second trial was over, and the match had forced into incidental draw.

    The trial reversed their conditions but their memories in experienced such fight remains. Haw is acting as if he was bearing the throwing axes on his body. Berserker had it worse, Voldemyr smacks him at the back continuously. Not because what he did with Haw, but the way he is acted mindlessly to the front without realizing the situation he was in. It is obviously the mist they couldn¡¯t fight against. It is true what the Healer said, and with no time to explain as it quickly bursts out along the dusts. His quick thinking made him realized the usage of the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    Voldemyr in his strict tone to Berserker¡¯s ear, and while Berserker can¡¯t raise his stats up from his loud voice next to his ignorant ears.

    ¡°Desperation, and you don¡¯t know how your people were easily face their tragic end. Feel this pain to your head. Never forget it what I say to here!¡±

    ¡°Aah! My ears. I get it, so please stop shouting at my ears¡±

    ¡°No . . .¡±

    A long loud calming rejection from Voldemyr¡¯s voice. Where his hands gripping on Berserker¡¯s neck, showing that his mana flow is blocked and can¡¯t go through his body. Destroying the young boy¡¯s strength to use his abilities.

    They lost, and witnessed what are the problems they will have when facing the Enders. Tragedy or not, Joanne heard such stories from her sister. She understands it but no weight fell to her heart without facing it herself. Now witnessing in front of Berserker¡¯s mana flow cut when the dusts reach him. The ways of the Horsin did to stop the city adventurers were costly, but when there are dusts around and someone mastered it, this will lead to many drawbacks as they venture through the dusty wasteland. Deep breathes as she finally feels her older sister¡¯s warning.

    ¡°I never thought it seriously . . .¡±

    Haw approaches and breaks the chamber. The Raker Mawn guild members saw the younglings are breaking their will out their first experienced of a true warfare in Rune Isles. Better to taste the worse than the easiness of this region. They have their own problems who are trespassing this city. All four of Daygen¡¯s guild members stood here, besides the other two Raker Mawns. These four have so much to do here. Surprisingly, the common team numbers of four. Two back lines and two fronts. Two hybrids, Haw and Voldemyr, and two of ones for the front and back, Ironno and Guildmember, are here to start that they never realize.

    It was late, the students didn¡¯t return home because of certain dangers. They are too deep in the Taiyou Industries and the passage to other saferooms are pre-occupied, it is indeed a questionable excuse for them. Yet, the students are seemed to be happy to hear it. Returning to the evacuation areas are their place to stay away now. The Raker Mawns have no choice but to bring them to the island. They transported them along with the two Raker Mawns. Leaving only with Haw, Voldemyr, Ironno, and Guildmember. Once they are gone, they started their conversation with a lot of critique.

    Haw speaks first ¡°I have a lot of questions of your training, Ironno. But my new concern is you, Guildmember. An informant to be here means dire warnings¡±

    Guildmember speaks through his telepathy, it was long and all ends quick in a blink of the eye.

    Ironno heard it clear ¡°Still, those younglings are still able to get through against them besides the Enders¡±

    Voldemyr sighs in disbelief and regretfully seeing him ignoring the importance of those citizens ¡°Now I understand why Daygen let you do what you have to do. Those saferooms were not the best of your intentions. You made up to balance your incompetence¡±

    Ironno is truly on the defensive tactics. Unfortunately, the citizens have no enact of taking such luxury to build it by hand. Labor is still be a required skill, but they need to survive from already attacking force. All the citizens need to do is to fight their demons, strong enough to give interest to certain demons who have common interest with them. Like Lady Hivites, because the rests were greedier than all of them didn¡¯t know. Sanquin and Lilith are the examples who said to themselves are satisfied. Lying to themselves that the shield student is their little helper, this means he is fated to kill.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Remnants Trophies part 1 - Chapter 206

    COI C206

    Compensation, for only in the weekends. The team reunites their family as an invitation to live in the island. Away from the evacuation areas, and witnessed the people from Fuku City seek refuge and giving to no detail of their origins except mentioning bad experiences. Joanne¡¯s parents are hugging their youngest daughter while Silfa was not here. Joanne gives that look of achievement as they are finally not staying inside the evacuation for once. They will be living near to the elven housings. Where they settled closely to the Enders Embassy.

    Joanne sees the other students filled their eyes with envies because of her parents are here. Berserker is alone distracting himself to have a chat with Arsenal who too have no relatives transferred to this world. Healer has his mother, and the shield student has his uncle. His uncle soon left as work in the Taiyou Industries. The need to function the city or else all their needed goods will be scarce and suffer for it. Berserker pulled him into their circle group as others are discussing living temporary in the island.

    Joanne¡¯s mother pointed out to the night sky. Ootadakimasu¡¯s mother joined her.

    ¡°The sky sure is terrifying when they said it is being ritualized by shamanism¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks beautiful without those arrogant faces floating in the night sky¡±

    ¡°Excuse me for being rude, but only you and your son are here. Where¡¯s your husband?¡±

    ¡°. . . Please, we don¡¯t need to talk about it¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry¡±

    ¡°I know you are, but I am glad that the both of me and my son are safe¡±

    ¡°If you are in need someone to talk to, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. I know that feeling very well when my eldest daughter goes to the wilderness¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Ootadakimasu heard them and sees his mother still mourning after all those years. He can¡¯t remember his father, but his relatives did come by to show up to raise him better. His father is a foreigner, and disappeared after a strange news of missing people back then. It¡¯s been 13 years and his mother still not letting him go. Without his father¡¯s relative backing them up while his father is gone, he doesn¡¯t know who will he inspired. The determination and the willingness of his life wanting his family safe. In this world, his best bet is to have Enders help.

    The shield student, Berserker, and Arsenal are talking about their families. It is clearly showing their faces that they really want to go home. All safe from back to their world and they seemed to miss them. Berserker feels so left out

    ¡°. . . I shouldn¡¯t be jealous to Joanne. Her entire family is here, and the city went to shit after a few siege battles. Look how many people have died from the siege¡±

    Arsenal understands him, but she is very envious at the moment ¡°Usweet-uhm, what is your name again?¡±

    Berserker tries to said it proudly, but the shield student stops him ¡°It¡¯s fine, what are you saying exactly¡±

    Berserker frowns as his opportunity to say his name in front of her.

    Arsenal continues ¡°Well, I miss my daddy. Joanne¡¯s father is acting so alike when he worries about her. Honestly, I think I rather want my dad not transferred here at all if it did happen¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°He is very loyal to his country. He works as a police officer who was involved really dangerous cases. That¡¯s include organized crime. If he was here, I don¡¯t think he will ever stop . . .¡± Tears dropping out, and the two guys tried to help. Healer appears and gives her a tissue.

    ¡°. . . Thank you¡± She wipes her tears then froze in surprised. ¡°Uh? UH?!!!¡± She runs away, leaving the boys alone.

    Healer says to him ¡°How about you shield? Starting to miss your parents, I presumed¡±

    ¡°Yeah, never thought Joanne¡¯s parents going to mess us up with their little reunion. Sigh*¡±

    Berserker comforted him ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, shield . . . Miyusuki or whatever. Your uncle survived and that¡¯s all you are worried about¡±

    ¡°I worried about you guys too. After that training, I feel like we are not improving¡±

    Healer nods ¡°Sure, it feels like a simulation. But I prefer let that crossbow guy trained us. It¡¯s like they are prepared to beat us. I think we are starting to learn how to beat them¡±

    Back in Taiyou Industries, Haw is busy with his device having a conversation with his girlfriends. As he closes it as soon as he can, he regrouped himself with the other three. They stay on guard in the saferoom as they needed their supplies replenished their equipment.

    Voldemyr reviews their conversation ¡°The city is getting stronger. This called city sphere is making them grow to control their powers. They are starting to abuse it on you. However, your friends are stronger than them. That¡¯s both good and bad since you don¡¯t have any ways to fight back¡±

    Haw was focused by Voldemyr¡¯s interest ¡°I can sort it out by myself. What about those two, Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei?¡±

    Ironno pointed out their disadvantage ¡°We lack equipment, and we are using smuggled materials to make our replicas. We really need our guild items¡±

    Haw agrees ¡°Certainly, if only we have those to pursue and get the bounty¡±

    Ironno doubts him ¡°Bounty? You have businesses here, remember?¡±

    ¡°Ironno, in their law I have no rights to own it. My friends are the one who is holding it for me and this not about money¡±

    ¡°Money? You can¡¯t gain glory doing a civil work¡±

    ¡°What glory do you gain by cleaning their mistakes?¡±

    Voldemyr asks ¡°What glory?¡±

    Guildmember sends his thoughts to Voldemyr. Giving his knowledge as every unprotected citizen among the surrounding evacuation areas. The glory is nothing but fame. It is too fragile, and they let that topic removed without a second thought. Following their ways when approaching Enders bring disorder to the neighboring city states are prior to execution under the witness of the elven gods. As their plan to hunt those two down, there are words spread across the city the dangers of fugitive Enders.

    Hidden among the high-rise buildings, a certain group to work under the government. Words got out pretty quickly without any news of the citizens become the victims to the so-called Enders outlaws. There are reports among witnesses in Taiyou Industries within Manager Kubo¡¯s supervision. More phenomenon happened through there were countless of weird glowing light, not as bright as the sun, nor as dim as the night. It is able clear the fog of the dusts, and the rain mixed with it has nothing to no effects. Was this a blessing they seek to find them? Or someone else had come to help and disappeared.

    This was the speculation of the advisor. Looking through the screens with every one of the cameras were gone by the dusts. They were rune made, and able to struck down in the rain of crystal shards from the sky or anywhere closely magic related. To the highest peaks of their best invention to the basic and affordable ones are all consumed by the dusts. It is true that runes will be able to endure it, but the power lines they used are mana based. Leaking out as the dusts seeps in like bacteria looking for a wound to infect.

    His officers report about the situation ¡°Scavengers and looters are scattering only to Taiyou Industries. They are focusing first the remnants of the battles laid by the demons¡¯ army. Furthermore, the two suspects who are describe as Enders are indeed walking through the city. They seem to act according to the looters and such. However, their interest is exterminating them¡±

    The officer says his opinion ¡°Are they really criminals? They seem to help us to deal with them¡±

    Some officers say what they have in mind ¡°Good or not, we never know why they are here¡±

    ¡°Surely, it would be the best idea to let them be. We will sort itself out when troubles getting out of hand¡±

    Official Justice thinks so too. These officers are starting to learn how to be proper public officials for once. He can¡¯t believe after that siege incident and trapping themselves in the evacuation areas made them hardened. The sight they could not resist to look away is the window blocked by dust. Ignoring it made them annoyed, and more so as the sound of the shards cracking and chipped itself down from the window. To where the ground is, there they could the shards raining. The dangers to continue to stay here had drove them back to the evacuation area. Why would they? They can feel the nauseating environment inside.

    ¡°. . . There is no way we continue like this. The districts can¡¯t maintain itself because of the presence of that moon above this city. We need to find a way to properly shield against it next time¡±

    ¡°This is not the time to talk about that, we have to fix those bastards out there. Our food and water supplies are close to where they scavenged. These are 3 months living in this condition. We must secure the survivability of our people and . . .¡±

    Advisor breaks the quarrel ¡°We already in the predicament, even having a meeting here is as dangerous as we have thought. Sigh* We need to stop them before they went too deep into the city¡±

    Official Justice left the room, disgust with another plan won¡¯t be executed today. He speaks to himself ¡°Those fuckers, shitheads. Agh, they still won¡¯t be using the secret weapon. How long did they work to get it after getting the resources from Enders Bridge? I can¡¯t even bring my men out to the streets because of our morals are so weak in the evacuation areas. They must keep an eye on them. Those protestors are growing because of the disaster and the bandits entering the city. Shit! We have to rely on the Victory Rooks for now¡±

    Words got through in the island, they have no interest to go through the Jigeram¡¯s light passing at this state of the cycle. The problem grew sinister, as the island is also the safe place away from the influence. Some elves are here in the island watching over the agreement by Lady Hivites¡¯ promises. Although she already broke it, and only here who can still hear her voice. There are more of them in Victory Rooks, but no one knows how many they are. They could only assume they exist.

    The elves watch the refugees from Fuku City and Enders¡¯ guests. They walked down from their domains and remember why they are here. ¡°Hmm, these people. They are indeed the Enders causes¡±

    ¡°Shh, we don¡¯t need to talk about it anymore. They are all people who wished to leave, right?¡±

    ¡°I believe so . . . Do you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Our brethren in ruined clothing? Why yes¡± They turned their gaze to Isekai City. The familiar presence that is identical to the citizens. They can¡¯t be sure that they are related by those forebearers teachings.

    Voldemyr and his team had begun their hunt. Not the Enders their own, but the common targets of bandits and looters. Guildmember is gaining information as he seeks deep within the unsuspecting minds. They are not free thinking. Two minds in one body, this is what Lady Hivites is after. She brought her own subordinates to deal with. Under the weather of the dusty wasteland, the rain still pours as they come out in the night. They wore what they have been nostalgic for Haw and Ironno to wear.

    Ironno grabs his own shirt and pat it as both muddy dusts and crystals falling down to the ground without even needling through their clothes. ¡°Like the clothes in Rune Isles, you even brought them here, Guildmember¡±

    Guildmember speaks through their mind. The silent keeps it longer where he added more than an answer. In their heads ¡°. . . We all agreed to do this. The recruit we thought would be able to go through here, he must continue to train in this condition without a certain people deemed to be a threat. For now, do we care to take interest of the glow?¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    A strong shocked tingling through his head as if some is screaming both to his ears. The telepathy stops Guildmember from getting a headache. They know what that glow was and never dare to interfere. Ironno and Haw knew about it as they met Spokesman in Taiyou Industries a while back. While Voldemyr recognized it as a demon¡¯s involvement. All of them will rather to find the Enders than figure out the mystery of the persisting glow. The glowing lights are neither shamanism nor neutral mana. If both mana types can¡¯t consider it, then this is one invaluable phenomenon must not intervene.

    Guildmember though, he had experienced it before. It is also included for the young boy¡¯s training. He didn¡¯t realize it was only him who hears Sanquin¡¯s voice through telepathy and not letting the others know about it. Sanquin is still there, humming in laughter, where he can¡¯t convince them otherwise since she won¡¯t let him reaching out to them. The humming continues as they search. Going through the wasteland, Sanquin¡¯s voice still pesters in his said as she is not favoring him to take care of the shield student. Whispering to her last words to him,

    ¡°You already have Tabitha. Split them both as you train them accordingly¡±

    They stop as they see something on the ground. Ironno spotted it first. Voldemyr can¡¯t see it, but Ironno picked the ground where his saferooms are located. A manhole as a saferoom, they broke through and go down. Where they stood beneath the dark, there are a few flashes of light. Devices used as flashlights beside magic, it was the citizens and they were relief as they climb up to them.

    ¡°Finally, the Enders! Are you here to save us?!!¡±

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s . . .¡±

    Voldemyr shushes them as they quickly followed him as they are in awe. Ironno took action and reactivate the saferoom¡¯s magic portal. They leave quickly as they were told.

    As they left, Guildmember is already collected the memories they have before reaching this place. They were workers, surprisingly, former adventurers at that. They seem to be working part time to fix what is left in the factories. They were caught by the looters and able to run here. The looters weren¡¯t able to get through it and decide to blocked the door as it crystallized. Citizens have no idea to deal with it being blocked from the other side with only strength with neutral mana. Thankfully they were trapped recently during the night.

    They moved on, they found the trace. The place they found is not seem to be looters or any Horsin people who come across. This place has reminiscence of old magic practices. The Raker Mawns didn¡¯t hesitate or even tried to analyze it. They went in and exterminate what roams inside. Ironno raises his pickaxe and strike down to the entrance. With massive dusts around them, the dusts weren¡¯t able to catch the bursting mana coming from it. They swoop in a flash leaving no dusts or rain shards coming in.

    Ruins, from where they were taken. Recognized as it is been consumed by the demons themselves. Azin¡¯s journey ends there where those two, Haw and Ironno, saw. It feels almost the same except for the remains of the demons¡¯ army. It is supposed to be recent, but empty nonetheless. Haw sees Voldemyr acted lost as they entered here, as if the trail has already gone. But gone doesn¡¯t mean they were destroyed, because the trails they found is not what it seems to be. Voldemyr kneels down and found an unbelievable tracks on the floor.

    Shoes worn by any citizens, nowhere it is coming from but leads away from this place. It¡¯s been weeks, no, it feels like after the defense. This is something they didn¡¯t expect it.

    ¡°Did anyone know about this?¡± Ironno only sees the remains of the demons¡¯ army

    ¡°I see only their puppets, what else is there?¡± Haw brings out his potions and mix together into a concoction.

    A drop of it to where Voldemyr touched the faint tracks. It spilled on it, but it quickly turns to vapor when it touches the footprints. Haw understood

    ¡°Someone is here, alive, and this is clearly a demon¡±

    Guildmember searches with every mind he could reach in this city, to find the minds who have the same footprints from Voldemyr¡¯s finds, and then he stops. The moment of his paused lead only the two of them. He speaks for the rarest of times, slowly and clearly

    ¡°You two won¡¯t believe this, but you already met her before. Fuku City, you were involved with another guild but a rational companionship¡±

    Voldemyr asks them ¡°He speaks normally, why are you two didn¡¯t report about it to the guild¡±

    One of them responds ¡°It¡¯s one of our guild members, she seeks her reflection¡±

    ¡°That reflection was involving with the demon¡±

    ¡°Even so, Guildmember may speak normally since this is something he must not loosely witness. A demon like that will appear in dreams or imagination¡±

    ¡°Yet, you two . . .¡±

    ¡°We have the help of other guild¡¯s support. There is no need to worry¡±

    Guildmember talks back ¡°Ahem* Indeed, and it is rather controversial than most. Tabitha¡¯s reflection is rather a curse because of the summoner¡±

    ¡°Including the Not Worthy Guild, they don¡¯t matter the consequences. But odd that none of them pursue us¡±

    This place is getting on their nerve, and decide to leave. An ambushed fell on them as soon as they got out. Already crystallized as they are being cornered, Guildmember is linking their minds, and the four ready themselves by this suspicious attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s them, the demons¡¯ army hiding here. They got out¡±

    ¡°Hurry! We need to take them out before they can recover again¡±

    Enders hear voices they could hear, but their attacks are already thrown at them. Haw throws down his potions to form a misty barrier. It siphons any mana escaped from the dusts. Ironno raises his pickaxe and break through the crystallized spell. Leaking it all into the potion¡¯s mist.

    A flash of light in lightning-fast speed, blown away from the mist as its fluid still vaporizing. Voldemyr took the shot and perfectly hit the stranger to their knees. The sounds break through the air as if thunder explodes close to them. More spells aimed at them, Ironno releases his runes and scrolls to negate anything on them. Dusts erupted blowing all sides where more of them shooting down with overbearing spells. The mist was able to collect them all and traces down the spells back to the casters. It reaches to them as their limbs getting caught with the protection of their runes.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The fog clears and the rain muddied the ground. Ironno raises up his pickaxe lands down to the ground, unleashing rune magics in a shockwave. The walls of runes passing through their enemies as all of them were not hurt. The sounds of his arrogant voice reach to his group.

    ¡°Bah! We are fighting the wrong enemy¡±

    The runes exerted further and the shines of its words glow with little syllables and bolded letterings hidden as the rest of the words faded. A word hidden by another word through different rune channels. A different rune spells release, surprising them.

    Maser shouts at Haw ¡°Enders! I mean Haw! Stop it, we got the wrong target¡±

    Haw sees the fog clears as the rain getting stronger. The mist of dusts finally faded to the ground as the rain water had fully washed down the Jigeram¡¯s light. The dusts can¡¯t exceed the rain fall. There they knew who they are, city adventurers, and the people who talked to them before.

    ¡°The City Guild, why are you attacking us?¡±

    They respond ¡°We found the two Enders, but we get ourselves lost into the chase and they slid themselves right here¡±

    Guildmember reads their minds, passing through their defenses to be able to read them. He is skilled, by far better than they could imagined. Flashbacks to where they headed, this place where they had found the tracks. Did the Enders actually leave them out from their tracks? Or was there more that they supposed to know earlier? They hold their weapons as they are nearby. Their enemies are close, none of them not going holster their weapons.

    ¡°You supposed to report to the island. Why come to this dangerous place?¡±

    ¡°Interest about your new recruit, the things I never believe is him with other citizens. Was it really that bad for him to have such powerful group?¡±

    ¡°It is easily to be alone than with others he knew. His training is less likely memorable now during his nightly session¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how I met these people, sharing the same interest and concern about them. I can¡¯t say the same thing since I have found rather ¡°culture¡±¡±

    Culture, a secret slang word only by the Agatheans know. Guildmember helps Haw understand what it means, and Haw can¡¯t blame for Maser¡¯s action as he understood it. The secret term for demons¡¯ puppets, from what Maser is trying to say is about the looters and other bandits are nothing but puppets with complete identity and characteristics. The citizens didn¡¯t know about it, this is one of many secrets that Horsin is hiding from Isekai City¡¯s view.

    Silfa and the others bow and apologized ¡°Forgive us! We don¡¯t know what we have done during our fight. We thought¡±

    Voldemyr slanders them ¡°Enough! This is too much courtesies I don¡¯t enjoy when I found I saved many of you throughout my journey. You¡¯re all the same to think as almighty. Attacking Enders without even realized how they already walking in your city with dangerous weapons¡±

    They want to answer back, but his presence gives chills in their spine. This is the feeling of their savior trying to ridicule them the things they had done hoping they can return the favor.

    Voldemyr had enough ¡°Go! There are more places to go and people to avoid. You already drench in the rain and your bodies will get sick if you stay in the rain for too long¡±

    The adventurers raised their heads ¡°Getting sick?¡±

    Guildmember spoke out ¡°All of you will find out tomorrow. Except this Agathean over there¡±

    Maser is not from Agatheus City, but from Mountaiwall.

    ¡°Of course, we will tell the others and . . .¡±

    Silfa falls down and feel the shock where the exposure seeps through their rune armor. It¡¯s starting.

    Maser already takes action and pulled all the adventurers towards him. Drop down by the sudden jolt in their bodies, fall into victims where the dusts watch down on their bodies. One by one, all of their senses are numb leaving them into a temporary coma state. Gently along the dusty muddy ground, as their body grew with shards all around them. The Raker Mawns take action. Guildmember starts his telepathy, and Maser pulled the city adventurers who are close to him.

    The rest pulled into Guildmember for the first time, his mind is now channeling through them. Haw, Ironno and Voldemyr are given the powers through their minds. Clear, Refined, and magic for them to used. Knowledge goes through, with their runes unleashing true strength. Guildmember blows away the mud sticking to the adventurers¡¯ body. Moving the muddy shards with psychic powers, the magic he excels are reaching to the same power level as the adventurers. His hat appears on his head, forging into the light as he once called guildmember with a hat.

    The adventurers are safe, clouded in to the chamber close to Guildmember. Maser bring the other few as the enemies barrage them with demonic magic. The wind blows as the shards shatters and spread like mini-bombs to where they stand. Ironno throws his scrolls trying to defend themselves. It breaks. Voldemyr and Haw combined what¡¯s left with their crafted items. It still breaks and through Guildmember¡¯s protective magic. Quickly, they disappeared with Guildmember¡¯s powerful magic through the negating dusts.

    The unknown threat keeps chasing. Too powerful as it knows whose spell it chases. Guildmember is certain, they faced a demon. Closing into them, they entered the saferoom at the right time. Guildmember¡¯s secret magic was able brought them out without harm. Time moved fast while their sense of time nulled because of his magic. To stop the adventurers using their abilities unconsciously, he found more than hiding his own will of mind to bear. His luck from not being touched the demon¡¯s hunger for his magic.

    Guildmember spoke out, dispersing all magic. Wiping clean through all the dusts, mud, and shards from their bodies. The first to wake up was Silfa, Puma was summoned back as she was nearly getting herself in harm way.

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    She looks at her UI where warning signs are rapidly calling to her as more notifications before that were corrupted and hiding away the real threat was coming to them.

    ¡°How did we managed to escape? Voldemyr, Sir?¡±

    Her face is trembling, and she brings out her device to see many contacts trying to reach her, like her mother.

    Soon more of them woken up and see the same condition as hers. Voldemyr regroups his team and said

    ¡°That was disappointing, Guildmember. You are using rare magic and to find out we are facing a demon. Was that the same reason why those two are looking for?¡±

    Guildmember responds in telepathy ¡°We never know, but it seems that we have what those Not Worthy Guild members suspect. Fuku City, hmm. We should be cautious about this and send the message to the guild¡±

    Somewhere in the ruins, two Enders are running away from someone. Normally running, without blocking their path or creating the diversion as they move on. The path was easily broken through, the rain keeps going as if it follows them. This magic phenomenon can¡¯t be spotted to any living mortals who had observe the rain.

    ¡°This daemos is annoying¡±

    ¡°We are supposed to find him. This is not we are searching for since the end of this siege¡±

    Daemos heard them ¡°And that ¡°him¡± is where I can find from you two¡±

    They fell to the ground revealing the same dummies as before going down to the ground as lifeless baits. The demon failed again. She looks around and sees that they sent her where the evacuation areas are. In Mihayara District, where there are some roaming pedestrians walking through the safe zone.

    ¡°Hey good looking, why are you here alone in the rain? You know it will hurt you¡±

    Passerby trying to flirt with the demon in her disguised, acting a bit rowdy then lightning and thunder flashes around them. She disappeared, and the passerby who are hitting loses their memory at that moment.

    Other citizens found their friends left standing there. ¡°You guys, stop spacing in the rain. It stings really bad here if you keep standing around¡±

    ¡°Wha?¡±

    ¡°We could¡¯ve sworn there was person here¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, how in the right mind could you see someone here and you guys idling around in this harsh environment¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck, you are washing yourselves in mud and shards here. Ouch! We really need to get the fuck out of here¡±

    The rain turns like hail as the muddy rain drops turned into crystallized shards, they began running away as soon their head start getting spike over their heads.

    The rest of the citizens start leaving, leaving only the same demon who they thought left after the flash. She breathes through the harsh shards as their mana leaks off from their body. A whiff is enough of its gruesome taste, the mana in shards open like nuts inside the shell. With more and more shattering before her and the muddy dusts wipe clean with more rain dropping down to the city. The Jigeram¡¯s light able to light a way to show its demonic hidden face. A normal citizen¡¯s face appeared, and the clear remaining rain water on the puddle gaze up to her view.

    She, being herself, the demon in disguised and the incarnate with purpose. She speaks herself, her name. ¡°Yayoi, damn it, even the last army you have by your old friend¡¯s help. Why am I losing by those two? Those are from Enders, the creation of the Hero¡¯s Faction. Your friend had study them in order to break their final production of their own warriors. Cough* Rumbling belly* Ugh, I need to eat something. I should¡¯ve listened to him to never wonder off in the Jigeram¡¯s light. This body is too new and I can¡¯t let it die¡±

    She fell down almost immediately but soon catches herself. Someone or something pulled her off from resting down on the horrible muddy dusts. A demon¡¯s army puppets, a bird like creature and other forms of pets helped her. Yayoi recognized them all, it is not something she could be glad, but mix for now. The puppet speaks messaged from the demons from the other side of the continent.

    ¡°The traitor had found herself¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± She kept them silent

    ¡°A demon knows its kind. We admit, we never thought it was you brought him out. For now, we will just thank you. Still, are you really not going to help us?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The puppets begin running back away from this district to where they could migrate and hide. The other demons from Agatheans are thrilled to find these finest creatures created by Norvait, the demons¡¯ last surviving demon city. The adventurers thought they could get rid of them with the dusts. Little did they know the puppets¡¯ souls trapped in the materials their masters made, difficult to cleanse its demonic power from within. However, they are slowly able to find a way. One of them secretly running, the Stinger Rayer, proud of its endless hunt and chases. Begin moving feathered itself in shards. The dusts sometime can¡¯t fully destroy the demons¡¯ creations.

    Yayoi left behind as the city personnel found her and called out to her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please returned back to the evacuation area, we have emergency public assembly¡±

    ¡°Cough* Sorry would you help me carry me over there. I don¡¯t think I could make it¡±

    The personnel see her under the light bluish moonlight. Gazed by her beauty as if she was tempting them. Yet, the insist with their new rune technology. She pulled up to the air begin escorting her without touching her. She feels the domination magic inside the runes. She first feels the dystopian of this city¡¯s new technology.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Remnants Trophies part 2 - Chapter 207

    COI C207

    Words got through, the city guild, the Saint Heroes guild, are spreading like wild fire in social media. Not because of them being missing during the rest of the night, but it was about the strange phenomenon happened. The government already know, the Enders they could¡¯ve find them, are along with them. Either which side they are on, they have to agree they are just a third faction wanting the loots of the remnants of their enemies and the looters that follow through.

    The moment it starts to spread, Fuku City had reached the news and the cult leader is listening very carefully about it. His hands grips and crushed the glass in frustration. No blood spilled from the edges of the broken glass. His enduring internal rage is obvious from what he had in mind. The runaway demon, he solely tried to get rid have returned. Calming himself down by abusing the elven magic harmony to himself and replaying his past successes in his own vision. A yakuza, the thrills of his accomplishment going through again from his organized crime.

    He clears off his head successfully once again after countless complains from the residences of Fuku City. He brings out his telepathy and called out to him ¡°Spy, is there any update about Azin?¡±

    ¡°No Sir, he is clearly well protected with many security systems made by you with the head of security¡¯s best staff¡±

    Cult leader laughs at the irony ¡°You!? Her best staff¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°The silent you respond to me is as sad as I could expect from her. She is indeed surrounded by this district¡¯s incompetence. Fine, let her play her reality for a while, her best staff. Laugh*¡±

    Spy wakes up from his telepathy as if he had a bad dream. It was late at night and the head of security is bringing some coffee.

    She offered ¡°Drink this, you¡¯ll need it for the rest of the night¡±

    ¡°Ah Ma¡¯am, yawn* This man is really been useful after the report of those glowing lights. Why can¡¯t we cooperate with him once more?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t! can¡¯t, no, not right now¡±

    The head was a scared to hear Azin going back out there. After what he had done to get rid of them and the following days at there was rumor of genocide. It was back then she realized how she needs him to go against the cult leader.

    She knew though, she can¡¯t do it alone and even with only her best staff is right in front of her. There are many staff in her headquarter can do better than him, but he is one of many able to find Azin, surrounded by cult leader¡¯s gangs. That alone she couldn¡¯t lose such a valuable asset.

    She continues ¡°We need time, I know you are the most up front among the staffs and being a guard here¡±

    The spy looks offended ¡°Huh? well I . . .¡±

    ¡°Not like that, ahem* I was trying to say that you are the only one got in and out from the gangs without causing trouble. It feels like you doing alone was a stupid idea, and I feel like you¡¯re their spy or something¡±

    Spy didn¡¯t react, he just raised his eyes and gives her the look like he was used. She had forgotten what her staffs did to him.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re my top superior. You took me in because of their taking advantage of my skill¡±

    ¡°I never forget, but I never ignore their concerns as you were a newcomer too. I already see them abusing you at that time. I couldn¡¯t let you go because of that treatment. Even I put my trust you alone with Azin here¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Saying like that makes me wonder the head is truly trustworthy to her staffs¡±

    That sighs made her feel insulted at the same time not wrong about his origin. He lived among them, gangs and other secret groups even before transferred into this world. The head sees him opening the cell gate for her and said

    ¡°So, your nightly meeting with him. Would you talk to him before the night is getting late?¡±

    The head gently punches him at the shoulder. That personality of his will truly getting him kicked off the security group, but she can¡¯t, she didn¡¯t bother by it though.

    She walks inside, and look at all the cells around her. It is a sad for her to see such cells empty. Fuku City can¡¯t able to catch any troublemakers. She knows about the gang and they were bailed out from the organization. The irony of the circulation of the expenses and spending will forever circle around Fuku City. The suspects jailed by the securities. They were bailed after by some strange groups funding for their release. She used these funds to strengthen the security, leaving no extras. Yet, it continues. She then realized. The expenses they have gotten were the same groups offering their service.

    It was a humiliating cycle. Like if, they are just testing the securities and them being the test subjects. She starts to figure out how the yakuza grow powerful. Creating a problem that was solved by the same person making the problem. An endless loop until it reaches its peak. She has no way to stop this cycle as it grows in alarming rate. Her hope, and daringly walked close to it. Right in front of her, the man who can removed such problems. Not by killing them, but by removing such given power. There she can find a solution and the curse to those who have no power left to protect themselves.

    ¡°Azin¡±

    She spokes at his cell. In such a small place where he continues to work out, he is the only exception to bring so many things he needed and his own devices to learn about the city¡¯s life and culture. The head is desperate to cut this cycle. Azin is speaking her worries

    ¡°I have already planted the beginning. You witness their rise and downfall, because cannibalism practices. Your own city, fighting to the top and oblivious about the dangers. I am just here to convince your people to leave this world¡±

    The head of security heard what she wanted to hear. To leave this world, but think it would be better to remove the higher ups in power who convince this city to stay. Worse than she could understand what happened to the mayor. It is clearly that this stories about the summoner from the local have said to them in many different tales and version. Yet this is convincing enough after her long investigation with him. Only she wants from him is

    ¡°Here, as of now, there is a threat that someone is getting through the foundation. Do you think why that man wanted them to stay? I know you are here for that¡±

    Azin sees her eyes determined of wanting everyone to get out of here, even the bad guys as well. She asked him from what he had learned from his guild. The Not Worthy Guild¡¯s hidden archives kept forever in secrets as every detail they took were all key eye witnesses of many generations survived or bringing the truth before it tainted. He didn¡¯t make it too complicated. He answers

    ¡°Of course, and this is not the time to reveal the truth. Not yet, even if I can¡¯t provide you, losing your chance to know. There are other people out there, your people, had already searching for it. You¡¯ll get your share, safe enough without the threat noticed you¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. For that I want to ask, to make evidence that they were scammed by the idea¡±

    The head security had spoken her intention. Azin didn¡¯t believe it and kept looking at her. This kind of interactions shouldn¡¯t be him involving the city¡¯s matter. Because of that, he has to be her accomplice. It is been like this. Wanting to stop without knowing the cause of it. What they talked about before is as noble or reasonable from what their heads had thought. If he interferes, he is nothing but a demon¡¯s pawn already planned for them.

    The head returns back to the gate another failed attempt. ¡°This is going to take forever. How come he can help us when it comes to one member of my old community? Hey, did you hear me?¡±

    The spy lies on the wall ¡°Huh? It¡¯s late, and the key should be put away for your nightly visits. I think you should be sleeping. It¡¯s been weeks or so, I can¡¯t say whether you can convince him. Rather, he did it because they don¡¯t need to live in Fuku City¡¯s abusive lifestyle¡±

    The head feels troubled and admitted ¡°I . . . You¡¯re right, like you said before. He can¡¯t get out even I secretly let him. You¡¯re here, I feel like I can handle it¡±

    The head of security left, leaving him guarding the cell for another hours for the next shift comes to take his place. A security woman comes with her own personal device to distract herself. Fuku City security is something, a staff bringing her own personal things inside the cell without worrying that the cell mate might escape. Spy said to her

    ¡°Again?¡±

    She replies with a bored face ¡°Uh huh, he is no danger. We know he is not a problem. Although, you being our boss¡¯s little dog. You¡¯re really take this job seriously¡±

    She smack talks him as he leaves. Her bored expression turned into an amusing face, such a teasing look as her little ego only boost so little. She returned to her device and continue on her lazy duty. The spy left the gate, and pulls out his device and sends a message to Azin before the signal cuts off. Every night, he made contact and every day he received Azin replies. Their communications were separated from the head security and him. Azin knew about it, and he tries his best to understand both of their situation.

    Inside of his cell, given by many equipment needed for him to learn. Larger than any cell that is a violation to most facilities. This called tech, computer, had contacted him again. Not from the head security, but the Spy himself. He read the message

    ¡°Rumors about two Enders, part of the looters or criminals alike. Are they looking for you?¡±

    Azin expects such people like them. Enders are not perfect than they thought they are. They are as the same as them, and the difference are any less from the traitors of this city heading to the east coast.

    He can¡¯t answer that question if they targeted him. Or they have their own agenda to search a specific demon they wished to destroy. Enders true purpose was supposed to fight against the demons¡¯ faction. It is clear, but less so to whom those Enders are. Azin, no matter how they sealed him from contacting them from the outside world. Tonight, or even before that, he senses the glowing light. His guild mentioned about sensing the glows. Lost and need to be found, the voices are older than he had listen to, and the voice told him as Azin whispers

    ¡°Alright, that woman. I must let her do it¡±

    The rain never ceased within the ruins. The Raker Mawns didn¡¯t stop and keep moving on. Leaving the recovering city adventurers to their own inside the safe rooms. There they prepared again. Voldemyr and Haw received Guildmember¡¯s magic into them. Because of the adventurers will weigh them down when the fight began. It was their disadvantages, and now they left them as soon as they challenged them again. Ironno was the last to get out and able to close the door. Sealed and baited to send them to the island, there will be no more worries as they must continue.

    Voldemyr told Ironno ¡°Did I told you to send them into the island?¡±

    ¡°As you¡¯ve instructed¡±

    ¡°Thank you, they will not spread words of us here and probably come looking for us¡±

    ¡°I am surprised that you know how they will react when it something dangerous will happened¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by their na?ve actions. They too are looting the spoils of the demons¡¯ army. When I entered this place, there are many people are collecting samples to the massive tree falling inside their city. They are cutting it as we speak¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Guildmember¡¯s magic is now flourishing to each and everyone. Boosting their abilities and skills needed to search who are they looking for. Voldemyr is leading them, as soon as he got what he wanted he will leave. Even the guildmember himself, this cross meeting was never intentional as he had concern of Ironno¡¯s training. In truth, he knows that Ironno lacks being a teacher, but for Haw, he has his own. Lady Coheld is indeed making him human. But Haw¡¯s flaws are better left unchecked.

    Once more, Enders tracks returned and seemed to be away from the city. Voldemyr uses Guildmember¡¯s magic to extend further to the past to where and when did those two go. A vision shows him where they go and something is chasing them, a dangerous essence come across and he stopped before even to get closer to the vision. He breaks the tracking and quickly rub the muddy dusts and shards where he traced it.

    ¡°Grumble* That¡¯s why they go here. The rebellious demons are not done. Their collections are roaming and hibernating into the ruins¡±

    Guildmember responds ¡°That means they can only be found in the second moon cycle. A clever way to escape though, and it is also a nice distraction when those creatures from the sea will rise from the sea shore transforming from fish to beasts¡±

    Voldemyr shakes his head ¡°That is not the issue, the contact between them and their masters have already severed. Only for those puppets to be controlled again with another demon. It means we are safe for now. Until the second moon cycle, they will wander as much as any mindless creatures we faced at the undergrown¡±

    Sometimes, not everyone will understand how those creatures persist on existing. Guildmember sends this information to Myrrkei. Myrrkei let him read his thoughts and discovered multiple hypotheses and theories, then lead to the results of it all. Guildmember told his team.

    ¡°Natural neutral mana stages . . .¡±

    Haw corrected him ¡°Demonic natural chrysalis¡±

    ¡°. . . Pardon, yes that what I meant to say. I always get lost to someone who has so many thoughts in one segment¡±

    Ironno recognized that word, with his runes found something hiding in thin air. He hits the air and shattering the illusion. Demons¡¯ puppets are moving from place to place searching to where they could hide. That small glimpse where they could feel the presence from the previous encounter. Ironno feels it

    ¡°It is the same feeling where we found the puppets and the unknown citizens¡±

    The Raker Mawns were nearly surprised how Ironno found it, and all they could see are the same puppets from the undergrown. The presence of demonic energy though, they are not the same.

    As they watch the puppets passing by, mindlessly going to where it must rest. The sight of other puppets is in chrysalis, holding off the dusts before it could consume them.

    Guildmember explains it to them ¡°Such a mysterious way to use magic naturally, it is making it harder to differentiate the norm than become an artificial weapon. These creatures for now acting like animals, as if, there is another demon active in the city, and that demon has no interest. It put them those mindless creatures into her own void. Because in this cycle, the original creators can¡¯t reach them and left into the hands of this other demon. Be careful, they look like infested sharded monsters¡±

    Voldemyr recognized those creatures while he ventured to the depths, along with Haw who had seen them before with his Dexter Guild team.

    Haw confirms Guildmember ¡°He¡¯s right, most of these creatures will consume any mana it finds. They look rather pale and starving, you can only see their trapped souls forced into this world wandering to no end¡±

    Guildmember agrees ¡°Yes, I can explain more of this creature, but they seem to be inoring us. Do you think they will still behave like this when they recovered at the second moon cycle?¡±

    Haw shakes his head ¡°Certainly not, the demons are the one who are responsible of their creations. These remnants are the collections they have left wandering around. Lost and maintain in top condition. I¡¯d say it will be the next problem for this city. Or they will properly clean this city before it ever come¡±

    Ironno continues destroying the illusion as the puppets are going their way. ¡°I let them see this. Let¡¯s move on, we need to deal with the brigands¡±

    Guildmember took a few seconds looking at Ironno revealing the puppets as they go. Across the far distance where he could hear their thoughts, it was their gleaming stare attracted by those creatures. Then the thoughts went silent or separated after a second. He found them

    ¡°There!¡± He pointed to the direction where they are.

    Voldemyr whispers the name of his target ¡°Hulyir, Ka¡¯zei, neither mortals nor blood descent. Everyone, treat them as any old ones of the elven lore¡±

    They ready themselves and set out going through the harsh rain. Protected by the suits they wore from the Rune Isles. Guildmember connected their thoughts and hear and sense the environment from anything suspicious. It wasn¡¯t quiet; the noise of the rain, muddy tracks from their steps, nor the shattering shards all around. They hear the voice of the dead. The spirits have granted them what they could not hear. Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei are purging the dead.

    The looters had finally got caught. Their souls are being consumed by Hulyir¡¯s blade. The baits they set off because of the demons¡¯ army puppets are mindless going around exposing themselves. Infested by shards and crystallization, it is hard for them to ignore the materials it had. It is their chance to get more functional magic runes. They failed, and left to the death and imprisoned by the brigands of Rune Isles. They silent their wailing screams and keep them into an old magic item. Trapped once again in their eternal slumbers.

    Ka¡¯zei brought his puppets and forged the souls they caught into them. The puppet becomes alive and casts it down into materials made by him like cement and rebar scraps found in the ruins. It transforms magnificently as if his puppets were fully refined with a human form. The flaws acting up as the souls were not willing to combine with it, then it turns worse as it becomes disform and broken. Ka¡¯zei in his gruesome eyes show relief that he collected these souls and still under his control.

    ¡°Ugh! These are from Agatheus City. Where¡¯s the souls connected by Hivites¡¯ old allies¡±

    Hulyir wipes off his blade dripping with specter like fluid, both texture of water but behaves like smoke. The smoke forms little human faces screaming to escape this curse. His blade shakes it off like they are nothing but water. The crystallization on their spectral bodies is sticking to them. The remains of their victims are real along with the souls.

    ¡°It is always impossible to take the souls from the demons¡¯ collections. For now, we hold it by the grip of our weapons and magic. I don¡¯t think it will last long until the next moon cycle¡±

    They hear a group of people marching their way. Ka¡¯zei¡¯s puppets are going around randomly to prepare itself. They can hear other looters are on the moves as well. Ka¡¯zei said to him

    ¡°We need to leave, there is no need to face our Enders here. They will always leave us alone where there is no acknowledgement from their Lord¡±

    Hulyir stays silent

    ¡°Hulyir, are you willing to face here?¡±

    ¡°Then ready your spells when the time comes. We won¡¯t survive against four of them. Escaping is near impossible¡±

    ¡°But it is not impossible enough with the almighty¡±

    ¡°The gods are still enraged because of the summoner¡±

    ¡°Because of that, we have the powers we needed¡±

    ¡°It still means nothing, this power only be used against the summoner, not them¡±

    A bolt flies close to Ka¡¯zei¡¯s head. His puppets come to his rescue and catches it before reaching his face. It holds the bolt but ripped at its pointy edge twisting to the side nearly hitting him but it¡¯s shaft.

    ¡°Desecraters!¡±

    Voldemyr spoke out as their surroundings turned bleak. All around them is prepared to enclose themselves. No interference, no escape, and fight to the death. The barrier is formed and Ka¡¯zei forces to send the code of word.

    ¡°Mohur Billet!¡±

    Voldemyr readies his second shot, then there were flashes on his head forces him to stop. Guildmember disrupts Voldemyr

    ¡°Respect the code¡±

    Mohur Billet, a bizarre word that they thought to be a name. Yet, it is a known form of code of words to all humans. They will immediately stop as the words of the gods put into judgement. Break it, then the defender will survive anything what will come across. If they preserve it, then nothing happened to stop them. The Raker Mawns had decided to hunt them down, and these two Enders accepted it.

    Guildmember said to them ¡°You have your last words, desecrators. You are here in the city without prior words form the Lord, and he will always lead to your deaths¡±

    Ka¡¯zei nods ¡°Neither will you after our talks. A fight is still a fight. I vow the code to pass down a message¡±

    ¡°What message?¡±

    ¡°You know we are after demons. Collections of souls who are willing to go against their kind need to be punish, however. It was already fruitless from the start after what happened¡±

    Haw knows ¡°We already know, you can¡¯t even find your cure for me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a different topic. We don¡¯t know who you are or able to know about the ¡°cure¡±¡±

    Haw tries to step in, but Ironno stops him ¡°We need to make it quick. Look!¡±

    Haw sees Hulyir is holding the spirits into his blade, merging desperately as it gets sharper. It is clear that they are using the code as their advantage. It also happens with Voldemyr himself. Ka¡¯zei sees him already bringing out the powerful bolts. Ka¡¯zei have to say to them

    ¡°Then we face judgement, please continue our legacy to end the influence of the demons¡±

    Guildmember vows theirs ¡°Then death reached us, then honor our loyalty¡±

    Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei thought this would happen. But an honor is an honor. They must accept it. Yet they seem not to devote to it. They can see that they won¡¯t agree to it either except termination. A lie is form as the gods on their side are wishing for it. Voldemyr and Guildmember are the only two are faithful to their beliefs. Ironno and Haw though are not. The gods are looking down or up to what directions of its supernatural origins. The Mohur Billet is shamed, but it keeps its virtue. Haw keeps it with ease as if he is willing to do it. Ironno don¡¯t believe it with his enemies. Voldemyr¡¯s enraged because of their lie. Guildmember takes this advantage to upraise the gods¡¯ judgement.

    Hulyir¡¯s and Ka¡¯zei¡¯s gods are eyeing on them as they are pleased of their deceptive actions. Easily revealed as they are cornered. But the powers they are provided were forsaken. Enders fighting among Enders will received the powers of the gods. The remnants of their bodies marked by them. The day will come for their souls to return to their blood origin, and those gods are waiting for the path for them to leave this world. Even though it is what they believe in, these powers, however were always stolen away by from the unknown entity.

    The bolts fired, extreme amount of force at their direction. Hulyir slices it off before it lands on to them. Ka¡¯zei sends his puppets to flank them. Ironno and Haw takes the flank as Guildmember is channeling his spell. Their broken code had made Voldemyr daring as he rapid fires only to Hulyir. Fast shots as he cuts them all down without a chance. A flurry of shots never ceased as it combined both magic and real bolts. The damaged bolts were recollected to Voldemyr¡¯s side. Haw takes it and repair it.

    The puppets tried to stop him but soon countered by Guildmember¡¯s magic. The puppets are passing through his defenses and pierces it through with its mouths consuming the magic barrier. Closing into them, Ironno raises his pickaxe and takes all of them down as soon as Ka¡¯zei reacts. All of his puppets fell in one swoop. Ka¡¯zei forced to use his magic, channeling together by his hands. He releases a torrent both arcane and dusts mixed with together. It explodes in scattering shards at them

    Haw gives the bolts to Voldemyr. ¡°Shoot it with this¡±

    Voldemyr grabs it and fire at the spell. It pierces through his spell then ricochet in between the shattering arcane and dusts. Ka¡¯zei falls back and splintered all around him. The stings inject inside of his body, corroding his very flesh into clear hardened gem. It stops him to cast his spells. Hulyir slices Ka¡¯zei limbs before the corroding flesh spread further. Shattering it all down leaving him bleeding with his torn off arm. He gritted his teeth as he continues casting spells.

    Hulyir charges first. Haw throws his potions around them. Fluids filled with powerful concoction decaying any source of magic it touches. Hulyir keeps going where the moment he touches the fluid on his feet, he levitates before contacting it. Voldemyr sees he is evading and brings out his chains and hook trying to hold him before he reaches to them. Guildmember helps him by given supports where his chain is wrapping around it. Voldemyr guides him where he wanted to hook it up. Ascend to the air as the chain is raised.

    Hulyir reaches closer to them, and what follows from his back is Ka¡¯zei¡¯s blood surging closer to him and mix with his blade. Tainted with souls and his blood together forming a horrific spell, he moves to the air slices though the floating chain. One fast strike, but he misses. Then descends down at them as they about to split the group. With a wide slash down. A large wave of blood and souls corrupting all around them, spreading horror and decimating powerful auras. He swoops down as fast as he could, then he was yanked off where Voldemyr¡¯s hook caught him.

    Pulled from Hulyir¡¯s back, he can¡¯t go closer and continues slashing at them like crazed animal. Haw uses the last of his potions to block all the horrors before it reaches contact to them. The horror spells transformed as soon as it reaches to them. The souls taken from their bodies screeching out like mad men searching to someone to destroy. Mindless souls with aggressive mindset. They feel into the potions¡¯ effects and melts down to the ground in spilled blood.

    The wailing screeches loudly as Haw tries to shield them. A monstrous flesh come out of nowhere. The waves of Hulyir¡¯s strike turned into magic, a horrible creature formed fused together with the souls freshly taken by the demons¡¯ collections. It wraps him as it rips through his armor. Hard as leather, written in runes, broken cleanly like cloth. The sounds of getting ripped mix together the horrors of its screams. It tears his flesh as he fights against it.

    Ironno tries to retaliate it, able to break through the spell but didn¡¯t last long as Hulyir keeps slashing close to them. He tries to raise up his weapon, but was kick at its pickaxe head and away from its pointy edge to Hulyir¡¯s limbs. Too fast for him to use his scrolls, one slash to his body and his hidden scrolls torn first before reaching his skin. The wails further into his flesh trying to tear him down deep into multiple cuts. Ironno uses his bare fist to hit Hulyir. Hulyir counters by using on his hilt to his fists.

    Hulyir stops moving his sword, where Guildmember holds his blade. The magic is being disrupted, ruining the flow of his horrific magic. The souls are going wild and hit all three of them. It rips them by Ka¡¯zei¡¯s decaying blood. The blood quickly pulled into Ka¡¯zei with his remaining spells still channeling through. Then a bolt came and pierces through him with a chain attached. Voldemyr appeared behind Ka¡¯zei and reeled in the end of the chain with the hook from Hulyir.

    The sounds of the clanging of his reloading crossbow, detached and connected together both Ka¡¯zei and Hulyir. He wraps the chain into Ka¡¯zei¡¯s bones and flesh stopping him from doing anything. The pulls of the chain through Ka¡¯zei¡¯s flesh leaving him screaming and the magic of the spells cursing him to keep himself alive. Hulyir was getting pulled, pull and pull, while Ironno and Guildmember is holding him tightly. Reaching closer as Voldemyr pulls out his melee weapon, marks by the weapon of the manhunt. One loud thrust to their flesh, throwing putrid and guts. The two had made their end.

    Voldemyr mangled their flesh together, cursed to merge together as one. Forged like a monster in the most disgusting way. Hulyir¡¯s body is inside of Ka¡¯zei¡¯s chest, forging their flesh together. The sounds of dripping blood are still there, causing a bad scene to anyone who see the usage of these monstrous weapons. A world that continues this never-ending restoration. This is the only way to stop the pitiful healing, a transformation into the abomination.

    Hulyir opens his UI, and set his settings. As the notification opens for him, they quickly disappeared leaving all their things behind.

    Guildmember thought so ¡°Hulyir will never be taken away that easily. He was the living creation of the Code Red Virus¡±

    Then he ironically sighs ¡°I don¡¯t even know if we are still the Hero¡¯s Faction¡±

    Voldemyr don¡¯t believe what Guildmember said to them. The wounds he did to them are the same to his team, but he seems not giving up the hunt.

    The damage from the Raker Mawns are already in critical conditions. As they reopen to the outside, rain or shards falling into them feeling their skin as they still bleed. That moment it crystallized. it also includes their very flesh. Voldemyr gives them a potion

    ¡°Take this and leave this place. I¡¯ll return myself out into the wilderness¡±

    He left as he continues his hunt. Meanwhile they were left behind with their whole body left into crystallized state. Left to their own abilities, they have enough to call for help.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Remnants Trophies part 3 - Chapter 208

    COI C208

    ¡°We are here, the land that forge the end of this world. Yet, it never did destroy itself. Legends say that this is not a world but a world of someone¡¯s creation. Or so it is what we heard as men. Or are we really men? Countless questions had happened to all of us, different beings that look like in the same race, mankind or what are we in the inside. Truly we are in the most common human nature, but our culture differs, our mana provided, our knowledge felt bizarre instead of understood, and there is nothing for us to see it where all of us can¡¯t leave this world¡±

    - Order Core Vic (Dexter Guild¡¯s Predecessor)

    Wheatley reconnects the lost surveillances deluded by the dusts. With its keen skills to find little chances to see what lies around the distance in the most given time possible. It founds the Raker Mawn Guild.

    ¡°Well now, I¡¯m starting to forget that Jigeram¡¯s light was against all creatures with mana. It is still true by the way. Nervously laughing* Wait a minute, the readings are . . .¡±

    It starts to move around into the digital space like mad man yelling all around.

    ¡°AAH! Why did I forget about the old Cirtei dwarven high mountain shell? Wait . . . I was in the part of the rediscovery. I think I¡¯m going mad AAH!¡±

    After a few seconds screaming itself, it quickly went back to observe them inside the crystallized chrysalis. Then it saw Rusic coming to the rescue with the other Enders, the same Enders who are part from the five banners. Along with one of the guild masters under the banner logo, Phantom Moons. Birds in ritual forms moving around the chrysalis especially one had spilled blood, it was Haw¡¯s.

    The guild master had seen enough of the fight, and says it to himself ¡°Hulyir was here, and with this magic differs from his usual magic arts in his blade. They are must be one of the dividends who are opposed Isekai City¡±

    He raises his birds and start pecking the chrysalis, the first opened was Haw. The guts are indeed dripping, but his heart still dying beats forbade him. The ritual birds dive into his body cleaning and pecking out what horror magic infested his insides. Soon more of the guild master¡¯s birds go to Haw¡¯s team and continue the procedure.

    It didn¡¯t last to see it where the ritual birds appeared one of the damaged surveillances and pecks off the lens. Leaving Wheatley nothing to observe after that ¡°You got to be kidding me. It¡¯s the bird again or was it in my dialogues. Hmm, I¡¯m sure I recognize the bird. But why the side of my head feels like they¡¯re my mortal enemies. No, no, stop it. I need to figure out what¡¯s going on with the dusts. If I know how to then, wait a minute. I wasn¡¯t even part of the good guys. Although, I would¡¯ve love to have my own evil theme myself¡±

    Wheatley starts to practice its evil laugh. Chelly sees the data has been cut off on her device while ignoring the fact that Wheatley went crazy. She contacted It3ch about it, and soon keep it to one of her personal archives. This is the fact they couldn¡¯t ignore any longer. Wheatley is leaving them notes about the true situation in the future. As what she gained from the defectors, it is certain that the next moon cycle means danger to them. Especially Fuku City wasn¡¯t about to get rid of them, they disappeared. Somewhere inside the city, that reason alone she must find out where?

    In Stranding Island, it is hard to say they didn¡¯t see them. Goblins are taking care of the dusts, the elves are nourishing their flesh, and the demons are checking for signs of corruption in their very souls. Three Raker Mawns were taken into custody by the guild master. The birds chirping to tell their warnings across their path. It attracts a lot of attention in the middle of the night, but not far as the citizens reside. The one who woke up from the noise is Miyusuki.

    He approached outside, but was stopped by one of the guild master¡¯s crows. It looks at him with its intimidating stare, the suspense forces him to back as his breath release dark mist. The darkness in his vision grew. His vision getting weak and forced his body to keep awake. After a few steps back, he fell ill and quickly took into tired state. Trying to say a word to the bird, but his tired mouth barely raised his lips. It is the reminder he had forgotten, and so he goes back to bed reluctantly.

    The next morning, It¡¯s the weekends. The students go outside and admire the morning view in the sky. It is hard to believe that the shamanism is controlling the weather seeing it like horrifying monsters making a mockery to its form chowing down the dust as if it wants to kill itself. When the two interacts, between spirits and dusts, they fell to the ground in a different direction and away from the island then into the sea. It was a very confusing interaction when faces come and go. Unusual but at the same time effective way to protect the island.

    Ootadakimasu sees a random goblin walking by pretending as if he didn¡¯t know a thing. He sees that opportunistic stare pushes away his head out of the goblin¡¯s ego. The spirits manifest around the goblin playing around mocking to himself. Ootadakimasu thought wrong as he is about to reach out, and then the goblin said

    ¡°I told you deadz that the kid reaches out to me. I know, I know. Laugh*¡±

    The spirits moved to the students changing their appearance to appease their eyes. The hideous looks removed its dusty texture and become its usual color smokes.

    Ootadakimasu ignores the goblin¡¯s ego and said to him.

    ¡°Yeah¡± He arrogantly can¡¯t say any further. The spirits laugh as one of them passes through his body

    ¡°Yes, you wonder how other spirits are fighting against the moon light?¡± The spirits talk, normally.

    The students have never experienced like that before and everyone comes closer. Joanne, Holly, Usweet-censored, and Miyusuki moved closer to Ootadakimasu wondering about it.

    The goblin smiles and thought why. ¡°You never heard those spirits talk, right?¡±

    They nodded. Most spirits are always acting like animals, saying only words so little without even pronouncing a proper word except for the Kes¡¯thars.

    In this moon cycle, no life to interfere and no mana to disrupt their communication. The spirits are the counter of nature, which is a different version from what the students think. In their fantasy it always co-exists, but in this world or shamanism to be exact, countering against the neutral mana nature.

    Goblin explains further ¡°Look at the sky, it may look ugly and able to fight against it with its mean looks. Those spirits though, they were once your enemies. Feral spirits were tamed and our ancestors guide them to the top and torture them to no end. The rain of shards fell only beneath the sea. They have its purpose so don¡¯t get it¡±

    The shards reach to the sea, no one could ever see it down there except for the goblins resting along the walls. Their rituals could see the feral spirits sank to the depths, no body but the crystallized dust itself. Strange voodoo sinks to the unknown where the spirits being tamed into its resting place. The tribal goblins see it, the suspicion they could¡¯ve guessed what the other spirits are. It is true, if the citizens give notice to them. The tribes can differentiate all the goblins together. The spirits they found are definitely from the rebellion. Sadly, the goblins knew these spirits. The deadz or dead spirits are here, the great rituals that pushed to kill those citizens in the east coast.

    The Enders embassy, they able to heal the Raker Mawns faster than what Isekai City hospital provided. The guild master and the elves worked together for their fast recovery. The wounds from Ironno and Guildmember are bearable to the least, Haw in the other hand, has this usual mutilating tactics. Indeed. That this practice only works who have their bodies fully endure the harshness of destructive magic from its unbelievable pain. The so called Rehabilitated Zero or RH-0 and his strange puritan body structure. None of them seemed to care what Dexter Guild did to him and only leaving a mystery that cause the predecessor to be executed.

    The other four guild master and mistresses didn¡¯t want to be involved, except for this guild master with his banner kept high, the phantom moons guild. His subordinates entered the room, sharing the same experience except only cursed by shamanism. They look at Haw who is ¡®cursed¡¯ by archscience or experimented on.

    ¡°Guild master, is there a need to see old cases from the old guild¡±

    ¡°He is in a different guild now, but I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be hesitating any longer. This discovery who he found out are Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei¡±

    ¡°Sir, those people are nothing a like to him¡±

    ¡°. . . It is as you say . . .¡±

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    They left the room, only for Haw himself. Haw, in his sleeps, starts to remember his involvement these two individuals. A strong sense of fear that he felt was ordered instead of experience. Strange for his body to react like that, even proven his logical made conscience tell him otherwise. His body though couldn¡¯t work together with his mind. The pain he experienced is nothing to compare from his mission with the Dexter Guild. The differences he faced because of the Enders themselves.

    Guildmember gives him the mind to increase his consciousness. Time is his weakness needed for the potions against his enemies, but this message come across without him acknowledging it first. A request from Myrrkei along with Voldemyr suspicion after he left. Ironno supposed to know about it too since their mind keep merging together. Guildmember still persists his mind.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be staying long, but our new recruit is doubting for some reason. During this cycle, venture and find where those souls are. Use that gem Juela given you and collect it for the shield student¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t respond, and only listen to his request. The training, the shield student and his friends need to learn more. Their bodies need to understand the limits and the pain they should¡¯ve. After all these cycles, they found out something odd when interacting the fights. Haw himself found out how he had forgotten these kinds of mana controls. Will-power is missing. When did it weaken them or rather what did they do to lessen their true neutral mana? The involvement was the summoner. Again, that reason without proof. Haw¡¯s mission is building up, and with glimpse of his eyes awake in the morning. The sound of his device ringing.

    He sees an unknown caller, he answers it, and he recognized her voice. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and you know why¡±

    ¡°Archscientist, it seems I¡¯ve been involved indirectly?¡±

    ¡°Huh, so you didn¡¯t know your guild is involving with me. How long are you in that city? It doesn¡¯t matter to me. You know that my, our guild were heavily and definitely involved. I heard that you fought someone with little preparation. That I don¡¯t want you to do if you were at my departments. I am trying to say here that you need to use your old arsenal, your made-up things are getting useless¡±

    Lady Coheld called him on his device. It is a sign of most actions have been taken place. Haw understands only a few from her involvement. The city, his guild bringing the train here personally, and Tabitha¡¯s strange access to Fuku City. Those three alone made him suspicious, but never ask and follow those journeys to what are available to him. He enclosed his head again for Tabitha¡¯s sake, a reflection that never tell to everyone. Until the archscientist mentions it.

    ¡°Oh, I know you were involved. Her reflection from what I have observed is really dangerous. You¡¯ll have some jobs to do, and a little bit of experiment. My unsettling gift to you is at your ¡®home¡¯¡±

    ¡°What gift?!¡± Haw spoke out loudly as he knows it will be useful in dangerous situation. The shocked brings to her ears and grins her expectation. His humanity is building up. It is rude of her to treat him an experiment again, his rehabilitation is getting better there instead from the lab. She stops prying deep into his life and gives her real reason to call him.

    ¡°A gift, that you were not just someone¡¯s test subject. The sole survivor who is not able to die conditionally. You remember it, don¡¯t you¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall what you¡¯re saying. Back then it was all started in my childhood¡±

    ¡°Then you should be fine. You¡¯ll meet her with that piece of your mind. Remember that gift of yours, I hear too much about the city¡¯s malfunctions. Use it carefully¡±

    The call ends, and a message appeared coming from his girlfriends. Along with a picture that comes from the package. It is already there with a little lie to the side of it. Nanami texts him with a silly emoji.

    ¡°Dummy, you¡¯re gone and this package arrived. We know you are busy, but the looks what we see inside made us so curious. Come home quickly, please¡±

    Haw slides his screen and accidently sees their pics before seeing it in full view from the list. He sighs disappointedly as he is not going to teach them, especially the recruit.

    Guildmember is with the students, the disappointed in their face to hear that Haw and Voldemyr will be very busy in the weekends. They saw Haw coincidentally as he moves out from the Enders embassy. Miyusuki didn¡¯t ignore him and come running to Haw

    ¡°Teacher Haw! I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still here. I want to report you about what we have found earlier¡±

    ¡°. . . Apologies, I have something to do¡±

    Haw pointed at Miyusuki¡¯s gauntlet ¡°You mean this¡±

    ¡°Yes, your training needs to balance all your skills from what they have giving you so far¡±

    Miyusuki hears Guildmember¡¯s telepathy. They were scorned to hear that those two Enders who tried to kill them are not dead but did much to Haw¡¯s team made them afraid to face them again. Haw is lacking more of his sets than ever before. They are not fighting against the citizens anymore, and they are fighting people who knows how to kill effectively. Miyusuki rushes to Haw again and check his body. Nothing is wrong with him, the words inside his head was in disbelief.

    Haw says to him ¡°You¡¯ll see your power. Your city will break free from the influence. What you have said to me before, you must achieve it¡±

    Haw teleported away, from the magic used by Nanami and Shinji. Their curious overtook them and bring him back to their apartment complex. Miyusuki witnessed his disappearance and the others are reaching out to him.

    ¡°What happened to teacher Haw?¡±

    Berserker was confused ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t be training. Come on guys, we are temporary residing here. We rarely come visit here¡±

    Holly pointed their surroundings. It is true the changes were massive compared to Miyusuki¡¯s last visit. This place is more for them to wonder especially they are also citizens here. They need a break. They need a deserving rest.

    Haw is teleported into the building. The receptionist, the owner of the apartment, already opened the package along with her friends. A sealed container inside the package, endlessly rebuilt itself with every time they opened it, they took it off returned into a loop. The symbol of the Dexter Guild logo reanimating itself. The boyfriend calls out to him.

    ¡°Sorry for messing up your things, but this is really some weird high-tech shit . . . ow!¡±

    ¡°You guys are the one is curious here, still. After that prohibition, Haw is not that strong without his equipment either. So, are we getting into trouble for this?¡±

    Haw responds ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I am getting a lot of stuff to do. Codex RH-0, here!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The boyfriend raises his head hearing him some movie like voice line. The sealed container abrupt them with terrible loud noises. Because of multiple attempts to break it open, the consequences rose up like a broken junk trying to open making some noise in the inside. Breaking it apart lead to this, and many trying to block it with their magic. It pierces through their spells encouraging their pain to blinding in their eyes.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The noise didn¡¯t subside as it opens. Haw approach it slowly. This container¡¯s noise is a nuisance to everyone, and there is nothing he could do but to follow according to the steps he must go through. He placed his hands on the container, scanning to any identity he had registered back in his old guild. It is slower than he had remembered, he sees the process acting like torturous machine fighting back at the people who tried to open it. The noise overwhelmed them and proceed to leave the apartment.

    They got out, with everyone else except for Haw. The receptionist and the girlfriend shouted at Nanami and Shinji.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why is that container is screaming at our ears?¡±

    Nanami is as confused as them ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. I thought it was just any ordinary packages and look something interesting¡±

    Shinji holding to her ears, still ringing ¡°I guess we shouldn¡¯t open it before letting him know. We got curious because how it magically appeared in front of our doorstep without anyone even our personal security camera can¡¯t see who brought here¡±

    The receptionist thought so too, a little creepy but intimidating to the least. She checks again with the video camera where the package appeared. Only a split second, without any traces of images instead instantly there out of the blue in the morning. It was like a sudden second before the boyfriend opens the door to do his daily exercises. Bringing inside the apartment was a real deal breaker as it was too heavy and used every magic rune the have, he had to carry it all the way inside. Even opened it make it more troublesome than it seems, only thing they know is the Dexter Guild logo, surely an Enders like Haw make sense.

    The noise ceased, and the boyfriend quickly gets back in. ¡°Well, Haw has stopped it, then we could go back inside. I hope he could explain it us a thing or two¡±

    Others followed him inside and saw something interesting. Their eyes stick close to the strange green light as if something nerdy out from the show. The table had turned into Haw¡¯s counter and the container turned into a shelf like mechanism. Like they are in a sci-fi show. He goes in and saw the chemistry set.

    ¡°Whoa, what are all these?¡±

    ¡°Something I should have a long time ago. Especially this one¡±

    Haw pointed out the set, a bit different than those usual chemical looking stuffs. This is really magic related than he can comprehend. Enders equipment set into his gloves, with hidden pads on his wrist and other special hidden compartment from within. Rune Isles made to prevent against the dusts and more.

    ¡°I am for now, not using this kind of items. But the city is already into the dusts. Why not try it for yourself?¡±

    Haw said it to him with a straight face. He looks nostalgic over it, but the boyfriend feels like this is a threat rather than a test.

    ¡°Why am I doing this?¡±

    His girlfriend answers ¡°Do it, I am curious too¡±

    The receptionist agrees ¡°Yeah, this is Haw we are talking about. I want to see why the city prohibits it¡±

    ¡°Ugh! How about trying your girlfriends Ouch!¡±

    Shinji hits him ¡°Be a man, will you?! I was hoping you guys can do anything since you two clean the building together¡±

    There was a loud shake happened inside the building. The test stops. Haw sets it aside, and pulls the boyfriend in front of it.

    ¡°Stay here, and let the machine do it on its own. I don¡¯t think this is an earthquake¡±

    Haw runs out from their apartment and bring his bottles and sets of bags.

    The boyfriend reaches out ¡°Wait!¡±

    It was too late, he left and him looking around the women eyeing on him to do it.

    ¡°Fine¡± He gets in reluctantly and the container starts to open up and scan all over him.

    The container phases through the equipment like molten fire as it opens to set up. He jolted back, but the materials appeared behind him and bump to it closer than he should. His girlfriend tries to stop it, but receptionist stops her

    ¡°This is Haw¡¯s thing, so don¡¯t you worry . . .¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡± He screams as he pulled inside of the equipment fully transform itself and putting him inside in tightest space he had feared.

    ¡°No way! He is claustrophobic, he can¡¯t stand himself in close spaces¡±

    Loud noises start erupting inside, and his magic start to spill out. The container is resisting his rejection, but it able to hold it in for a few possible seconds. The noise gets louder, but echoes inside. The girlfriend tries to help him. Her friends won¡¯t let her. The sounds of steams spraying out to remove his magic from releasing and damaging the equipment. The equipment starts to speak

    ¡°Analyzing, user is panicking through mental stress. Holding, Repairing, Unit created . . .¡±

    The equipment is being desynchronized due to the wild reaction of the boyfriend. Forced to disappear leaving the set lying on the table. The boyfriend appeared with something on his shoulder. Letting go the other good archtech to improve his performances, he stands up and feels his body is being booted up. Looking himself as if his body has augmented. Actually, it wasn¡¯t, the mana on him is channeling through with it and to him cycling through like it is regulating his mana control. He looks at his UI as he is both relief and regretted it at the same time.

    ¡°Haw! you should¡¯ve told me . . .!¡±

    Another shake inside the building. The door opens and he quickly reacts, combining with his new tech on his shoulder. He casts a fire spell, and the target hit. Flames hit the target and continue burning. The burns effects that he never thought using persisting against his target.

    ¡°HEY! Why are you attacking? you might hurt someone. OOF!¡±

    His girlfriend got hit by shadow entity, punching through to her ribs against the wall. The boyfriend reacts quickly and attack his target. The target dashes inside to cause a commotion. But with the boyfriend¡¯s grapple able to hold it and pulled it out from the apartment.

    He throws it against the wall, then a few splashes of potions at the target. The target materialized and revealed to be one of the demons¡¯ armies. They thought they were gone, but they seem to be coming back in this harsh cycle. Haw made it to come back and said to him

    ¡°Is that all the upgrade it gives you?¡±

    ¡°I got scared from it trying to put me into a small container¡±

    Haw looks at him believing that he is scared

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look!¡±

    Haw then looks inside and see the container is being desynchronized. The boyfriend is frightened from the most viable equipment he had. Haw thought this is the most convenient thing he had ever experienced. Ruined by a claustrophobic man, Haw explains it to him.

    ¡°Remember we agreed together to defend this apartment complex, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, wait a minute. It is today. That was too soon . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey! We got a problem inside. We can¡¯t heal your girlfriend here¡± Receptionist shouts at them.

    The boyfriend turns around and check and see. While Haw tends to his own matter to get what he can make with his package. The girlfriend is in deep pain, the hit to her side of her chest. Can¡¯t be healed and the bruise is growing like an infection. The receptionist and the others couldn¡¯t do a thing. The boyfriend says to his girlfriend

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Breathe* I¡¯m barely breathing, but I¡¯m fine. Cough*¡±

    ¡°No, damn it! I should¡¯ve been serious¡±

    Girlfriend slaps to him, she looks honestly angry of seeing him down. ¡°You said; you don¡¯t want to sleep inside the evacuation area. Now we are here taking responsible from our action. What about the people who are staying here? Are they safe too? coughs*¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I think they should be fine. Right Haw?¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare. Shinji and Nanami are providing him with all the rune items they have. The boyfriend looks at him seriously and asks again

    ¡°Right Haw? You think they are safe, right?¡±

    ¡°Remember what I have just said before going here¡±

    At the ground floor, the residences were overwhelmed and left down lying as their bodies corrupted. The people are start fleeing to their rooms as their last line of defense break. Regrets are soaring high to every floor. The shadowy forms of the demons¡¯ army returned under the seal on their bodies. A demon is controlling them as its souls are only collecting the fools¡¯ mana to regain their sustenance. Outside of the building, there is nothing left for the warning signals to get through here nor further to the district. One resident fell into their hands, only trapped into a crystallized chamber. Leaching the poor victim to what mana left inside of him.

    The living vessel consumed by the shadowy creatures. A grasp from its hands and feed into its hands. The empty sealed mouth, only its eyes glow in the shadow, and with powers returned to go invisible. The wind and dusts followed.

    They speak ¡°The masters have brought us to a lesser one. She had interest in our skills¡±

    ¡°Yet, only release the dent of our abilities. When will the masters to fully acknowledge this place?¡±

    ¡°For now, this ¡°mistress¡± found our remains. She playfully controlling us and them as food¡±

    They moved as the wind, disappeared as they go up to the floors. The residences sealed from their rooms. Hiding and scared, it feasts their horror.

    They thought their runes will protect them. The shadowy figures weren¡¯t acting anything stupid like the siege from before. The ¡®mistress¡¯ is under their control. Easily opened it where the runes should be. The resident was dumbfounded

    ¡°No! I thought they can¡¯t do that¡±

    The shadowy presence entered his apartment and the runes were vandalized. The shadow reveals its body showing a dead corpse struggling to get in. It was his chance to fight back. As he steps out from his hiding place, he uses his rune weapons to destroy it.

    It fell like an empty husk. In front him lies a dead body from Horsin, the remains dried up and horrified from the decayed skin melted its mouth. He falls sitting on the floor from the shock. He soon realized the runes itself keeping him sane, but felt like he can¡¯t resist the shadowy form from its negative presence. He turns around, and something else appeared behind him. Another one, attached its leathered dyed skin to his clothes. He doesn¡¯t know where he got it from, but it grows exponentially like an insect sucking his blood or mana in between.

    He screams and tried to take it off, his mana spread all around as if he is bleeding. That touch reawakens the fallen husk and grabs his ankle. He tries to break free, but he was tug in such an immense force and pulled out from the room. A horror of shadows appeared from the ashes of its dried husk, including the one who pulled him out. They consumed his mana and forced out his aura to be sealed into crystallized chamber, trapping another one. Drained and becoming a vessel like one of the victims before. They used them again for their nourishment.

    The building complex is slowly becoming the den of these shadowy creatures. Away from the exposure and grew to its limited potential. The annoyance of their voices echoes among the floors. Where the sister of the resident who scolded her brother from bullying Haw is running with him up to the building.

    His brother is coughing in exhaustion ¡°Cough* We are almost there, little sister. We are going to be save by that guy¡±

    ¡°But he is just one man. You see the numbers of them coming from the entrance¡±

    ¡°I know, but this is an Enders they talk about. I am sure he should!!! LOOK OUT!¡±

    He pulls out his runes items and go in front of his sister. The long reach of the dark scythe into their bodies. It destroyed itself by blocking it with his rune weapon. The runes shine and force them to back away. The brother pushes his little sister up, as he looks up, he sees another one is aiming at his sister. He uses runes again. It didn¡¯t affect them and reveal is one of the residences being possessed. His sister got hit and fly up to the air, he was able to catch her and throw her back up to the stairs. The door opened and she rolling inside. He runs up pushing away the possessed then closed the door and sealed with runes.

    The possessed hits his back and his body crystallized along with it inside the chamber. Trapped, he watches the shadowy creatures trying to get his sister. With a relief on his face and he thought he saved her, but the possessed easily pulls away the runes he placed at the door before fully entrapped with him. Shocked and hopeless to see them getting in to get his sister. Wild banging inside his imprisonment, he fell unconscious as they are now consuming his mana. The horrors they must face when these monsters able to get them. He regrets what he thought about the Horsin who helped them.

    The sister looks around with the bruise hit by the possessed. Dark entity, neutral mana that she never thought was overpowering her from her own high stats. Easily consumed by these shadowy creatures, the tears on her eyes and the pain she realized she is dying. These are the demons¡¯ army, she thought. The phenomenon who they thought are weak because of the dusts. Here, they show their true strength without being exposed. She looks at her hand as her skin starts to aged, feasted by the monsters in front of her.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Remnants Trophies part 4 - Chapter 209

    COI C209

    News spread in alarming rate. The city didn¡¯t know the remnants returned fast than they could expect. In reality, they knew but chose to ignore it. The rumors about the demon from Fuku City, to think to be the rumored coward demon also play the role to lead the demons¡¯ army. Too far from the safe distance to save those people, only thing they can reach where the people who are confident to be rescued are in danger, and with that alone still fail. The personnel are watching inside of the hostages imprisoned by a crystal chamber. Both prison and vessel to feed on the shadowy creatures.

    One of the available city adventurers explained to the personnel. ¡°They are the same ones who spread to the city. It makes you wonder how they starting to act smart for once¡±

    ¡°So, it is true the previous commanding demon is not even lead seriously during the siege¡±

    ¡°Rather, they seemed to toy with us. Or maybe this is the fear we need to get us out from this world¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    They look at the top of the strange phenomenon. The sky hiding from them as if there is a god out there stopping them to see the powers of this world. This suspicion though, it made them remember what the mayor said. Sadly, why they can¡¯t remember it? Especially it is the most important key to use the Foundation.

    The dusts blown to the air acting like a desert. Along with the wind where there is a shadow coming by, they are trying to stay away from it. The people who faced it before during the incident are stepping back, it is the memorable experience they had to face it inside of the building. More and more of the victims crystallized and victimized into the chambers. Still trapped and difficult to break free as their bodies still dripping off their mana and leaks off into the crystallized chamber. One of them tried to use the leaking mana flow but stings them as if they are acids.

    The personnel are looking at the distance hearing the warning calls from the headquarters. The most dangerous is still ongoing even what the Horsin told them this is the demons¡¯ difficult cycle, another disaster.

    ¡°Search all residences who are living in Mihayara district, don¡¯t let any of them to be harmed. Bring them back to the evacuation area before they are becoming live vessels to these monsters . . . cut*¡±

    The city adventurers are contacting anyone who reside in this district and the first transmission they know who live here has answered the call.

    ¡°Hey, are you guys alright there? Where are those two with Haw?¡±

    ¡°We are fine, but the apartment complex is under attack¡±

    ¡°We know, it becomes more problematic over here. Is the building still livable over there?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary getting attacked here. Somehow. we are hanging on¡±

    ¡°What?!! There are demons¡¯ army resurfacing and you are fine with that¡±

    ¡°I would give you a video what¡¯s going on here, if you like¡±

    ¡°Shut it! The incident happened an hour ago, how in the hell did that guy clear it out so fast?¡±

    ¡°Then take a look, my friends are already recording it as we speak¡±

    She hangs up and sends the partial video to his personal device. The personnel took it before opened it

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I need to trace where those residence are from. Yup, this is the same contact calling for emergency. There are a lot of people getting abducted over there. We need to go there as soon as we can¡±

    ¡°They said they can handle it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to here, we can¡¯t reach there at this time. Please to anyone of you would love to go there and rescue anyone before they are taken away¡±

    The swarms of the shadow attacked at their position. The adventurers and the personnel bring out their weapon as they are ready fighting into the darkness.

    Inside the apartment complex, her body is tired and hurt all around. Bathe in smoke of the shadows and where the parts of its bodies fell into ashes. The empty husk almost been seen by her, almost to be horrified of their demented faces. The young girl suddenly sits up and the horrifying aging subsided and return to her youthful self. Haw saved her, and he picks out a bottle and doused her wounds from the bruise.

    Haw said to her ¡°Don¡¯t use any of your offensive magic for the day. They can¡¯t see you if you don¡¯t use it¡±

    ¡°Mister? You¡¯re the one who is taken care of the building. What happen to this place?¡±

    The building inside is dusted and crystallized, while the others are perfectly secured with runes. The residences didn¡¯t know about it except for him. It is what he had expected like what happened to Rune Isles. But he never guessed a demon is still under control of them. Those remnants shouldn¡¯t return until the next few cycles. The young girl is looking at him as she recovers faster with her stats. He says to her what she needs to know

    ¡°Remember what we discussed before leaving the evacuation area? This is truly what I expect but not like this¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we thought . . .¡±

    He cuts her off ¡°Don¡¯t be, I thought you people able to face it since you won the siege¡±

    ¡°Well, uh I never would . . . Mister! LOOK OUT!¡±

    Haw turns around grabs the shadowy figure before it attacked him at the back. He grabs what left of its body and torn it apart with his own strength. In its weak state, it frail body quickly fell to the dusts. A trail of light blue dust on Haw¡¯s hand as crystallized it to the ashes pile. It then then sparks and crystallized as it builds up. The girl sees the interaction between the monster and the dusts. Haw shatters it as he grinds off the mana it had left, forcing the soul out and flee into nothing where the light made it invisible.

    ¡°Sigh* It is going to take a while¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you mister. By the way, can you really going to save everyone?¡±

    The look of her face hoping that her brother will be saved. It was not long for her to fell unconscious and she is hoping he can do it. Haw though, he has limited supplies with only infinite amounts of dusts. Already covered and the pain stings by the shards. He can¡¯t fight them in melee. They hear footsteps coming down, the young girl moves to his back and hides behind him. Haw holds her with one hand to her back. She trembles a bit then soon stop.

    ¡°Mister! It¡¯s your friend¡±

    The boyfriend comes through the other way, phasing through the floors. His laziness along with a powerful equipment given by him made it through without problems.

    ¡°Ah man, we are facing with ghosts here. Hey Haw, what¡¯s with the kid?¡±

    ¡°You already know, the equipment I gave you. You¡¯re using it too soon¡±

    ¡°Laugh* You gave it to me except for the others¡±

    ¡°It was meant for you, and did I mention there is no equipment for women?¡± ¡°No gender equality huh, I . . . My bad, there¡¯s no need to make jokes now. We need to secure the building¡±

    ¡°Then you go ahead¡±

    ¡°What?!! I¡¯m just got here¡±

    ¡°The girls are hiding in the most secured apartment. We need to get rid of them before they all vanished into the wasteland . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop, fine. I¡¯ll go on ahead. Fill up your supplies, man. I really need your help to get rid of them. Last time, my UI can¡¯t find anything about them¡±

    Haw nods at him and took to the girl away from the dusts. He quickly cleanses the dust in this floor making it a temporary safe floor. Bringing out some papers and other magic materials, he then asks her

    ¡°We need your help. Saving your neighbors will be your job, take these magic scrolls and . . .¡±

    Haw stops while those two reacting their notifications in warning signs. Those signs were calling for help from the residences. Someone among them used their powerful spells to send help. The two starts to worry, and

    Haw quickly take action ¡°Get that someone who is attracting the puppets¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, the wind shifts too damply¡±

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    The boyfriend disappears going straight to the person who is sending the notification. He appears with a powerful entry, a bright blinding light that damages the darkness. They were there exactly what Haw said, exposed by his abilities and revealed to its dead husks.

    The one who sends the notification unleash his magic able to disperse the shadowy threats. A wide range of holy* fire and burns them as the souls escaped from the person¡¯s magic. The fire hits him and the equipment shields him and starts to absorb into the boyfriend¡¯s mana flow.

    ¡°Whoa there! I¡¯m with you. You¡¯re the one who send the notification, right?¡±

    Where the fire clears, the person reveals himself from the flames. Middle aged, a man full of doubts, yet kind do to all the trouble to attract their enemies towards him. He stuttered

    ¡°Y-y-yes, my neighbors were in trouble from the next room . . .¡±

    The boyfriend nods and goes to the other room. The next apartment, there he sees the door already breached and quickly opens his spells. Bursting through with heavily physical magic attack to the first one who face his fists. He got in and quickly changes to his weapon after hitting nothing, a generic sword. Where he found the room empty, it is true that the old man attracted them and what he saw are other residences injured from the fight. Clear cuts and slashes on their body treated like wound marks, they can¡¯t seem to heal from it nor stop it. The same he remembered back in the siege, but it looks more severe.

    He looks at his UI with the equipment he had from Haw are working together to give a detail about it. There he sees something odd to his UI as if it was self-blocking him from knowing about it. The equipment on his shoulder starts to convert his mana, feeling as if he can sense it by his own flesh and blood. It feels really hot and cold at the same time as if his veins were not flowing properly. Then he sees the details about the dark shadowy wounds.

    ¡°Wow! I can read the detail now, but it starts to blur a little. WAIT!¡±

    He took out his device and takes a quick pic. The notification on his UI blurred out and his equipment at the back of his shoulder overheats. ¡°Good, I almost lose sight of it. Now let¡¯s save these guys¡±

    The middle-aged man sees him bringing his friends inside his apartment, the tears of joy to see them ok except for their wounds.

    ¡°Are they alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, just treat it like anyone who is hurt. Hide them for now, I need to get going¡±

    ¡°Ok, thank you very much for helping me¡±

    ¡°Yeah, see ya¡±

    The boyfriend goes to the stairs, before getting inside, he looks at the floor signs. His face frowns and looks at his detection.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°This floor is just a sandwich trap. That old man can¡¯t give me a break. Come on Haw, I save him. Please get here . . . What?¡±

    He looks at his UI and the detection traces the shadows start to move up. The place where at the floor close to where him and that girl meet. They are already going down and remembered

    ¡°Yeah, that girl too is helping us. Shit!¡±

    The young girl was terrified at first, but Haw is giving her the best he could to her UI effectively. After being with his girlfriends to see how their mana controls can do, it is kind of sad for Miyusuki, the shield student, can¡¯t able to use this advantage. Now Haw is using it for this girl¡¯s effort. To save her brother as she is learning to use certain RAPs

    ¡°Mister, I can¡¯t believe I have this called required action points¡±

    ¡°It is strange for me to see all of you have it¡±

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a unique skill?¡±

    ¡°Focus! We are going down¡±

    She nods.

    The young girl is adjusting in the most delicate sense. Her protections are all gone forcing her to use all agility-based skills, and little to know offensive attacks but mostly evasive ones. They are not here to fight, and her role is to run like mice and used the scrolls they have to pick out the abductees into a safe area. It was short, but she listens very carefully to all leads he had given her. Once that door opens, it is the two of them running away instead of fighting. Haw takes the first swing into the door. Then it starts with the waves of dark smoke.

    Haw directly fell two floors below, quickly getting through the darkness. He drops smokes at them and are bathed with it then fell like shards. The young girl walks in and sees where her brother was taken. She uses the RAPs and see the traces of her brother¡¯s mana going down to the lobby. She had no choice to keep going down.

    ¡°Remember your goal, that is your primary. Other people who do you think worth saving is second. I know it¡¯s harsh, but your worries are more concerning for us two here¡± Those words in her head speak through. She can¡¯t lose her family member.

    Reaching down further to the floors, her steps cracked the breaking shards that seals some of the puppets shadow form. Freed they quickly attacked her. She barely dodges it. She slipped from one of the crystallized dusts by the wall. She managed to roll over but covered by dusts, she gets exposed and losing her RAPs. She tumbles down to the wall. She keeps going trying to escape. One of them raises their dark scythe unleashing its lights blade, and swoop down on her.

    She covered her head and look away. The puppets reached closer as they got exposed by someone¡¯s spell. They got revealed and quickly dispersed before their bodies turned to dusts. The boyfriend appears in the nick of time before anything happened to the young girl.

    ¡°I knew Haw just won¡¯t let anyone hiding in the side lines. Hey kid, wanna keep going?¡±

    The young girl was offered a hand pulled her up as more of them are coming. The boyfriend sees his shoulder cools down.

    ¡°Alright, go hide. I¡¯ll handle here¡±

    Haw jumps down as it rains down with potions. The boyfriend covers his head from the dripping fluids. ¡°Aw come on, you¡¯re raining in my parade !!!¡±

    He dodges as more of them is bringing out their light blades. The shadows start dodging the potions raining them down. Many strikes coming down to the boyfriend, leaving the young girl to keep going down. Haw distracts them to follow where they are in a certain floor. The boyfriend tries to fight, multiple of them piling him up and still hits him through as they maneuver all around him.

    Haw throws some dusts at him, the shadows spread as the boyfriend evades it. The trick works and the boyfriend follows Haw. Some of the puppets are crystallized. The boyfriend goes personal and kicks them into shattered bits. To the nearest floor, the boyfriend barely reaches the door and the rest of the puppets are chasing after them. They are quickly surrounded, and shrouded into the darkness. Haw helps him breaking the shards on his body and his. Together, as the wind scratches them by the shadows and darkness.

    Both Haw and the boyfriend are trapped.

    Haw said to him ¡°Is there anyone left in your UI?¡±

    ¡°Those guys are focusing us now. Are we that lucky?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it begs more question¡±

    ¡°How about we should get ourselves out of here? We die like this¡±

    The shadows are forming and their body in smoke. They charged at them as the sounds of the souls screeching at them. Into the darkness, loud wailings, and sheer numbers blinded by the forms of smoke. Haw brings out the concoction in sheer force.

    Meanwhile, the young girl made her out from the stairs and to the lobby. The shocked of her face when the puppets chased her, and with her new found abilities to get away then baited them back to Haw. Her lying body next to the door as she takes a few deep breaths. She opens her eyes and see what happened to the lobby. Strange magic, hostile, unbearable, and nothing like the shadow appearances she had remembered when it first attacked.

    There she sees one of the residences, trapped in the crystallized chambers. She wants to find her brother quickly yet she holds the scroll feeling this is her chance to save everyone. She feels sympathy for them, as they fell unconscious from their captivity. She gives the scroll to the residence and it shatters the chamber with a loud noise. It spoofs her and quickly run and hide. After a few minutes, nothing had come to check it out. A relief on her shaken body and proceed to help the others.

    She searches everywhere in the lobby to where her brother is. More chambers fell from the stairs bringing here as their storage. She soon saves them all leaving only one left of Haw¡¯s scroll without noticing. She looks around and still she can¡¯t find her brother, and in her UI shows there are no more residence trapped in the chamber. She felt relief as she almost regretted about it. She then checks her UI once again and found nothing. Her brother wasn¡¯t here nor inside the building. Her last place to check is the outside. She keeps going to the exit and found him.

    ¡°. . .¡± Her brother stands there motionlessly. The young girl starts to reach out then stopped. After coming this far, she moves back a little and her UI starts reacting. She quickly uses her scroll before something touches her. A hand reaches out, by hand and not from that dried shadow husk. The entity almost catches her before it could lay a hand. A disappointing voice erupts from its lips

    ¡°Almost got her, sadly¡±

    The brother disappears as it was just an illusion.

    The young girl teleported where everyone caught by the crystallized chamber. There she saw her brother lying ono the floor dizzy from the incident. She runs to him then intentionally body slams him. The older brother remained unconscious yet breathing, and the tears of the young girl keeps flowing to see him safe. Others freed see their reunion while more of the residences reunite inside this floor. Where only them using their magic to escape from the invaders. The only group of people who are watching over them are the city guild staff.

    The receptionist watches over the security camera. ¡°I thought Haw was being a nuisance for the surveillance, but never once to disagree with him¡±

    The girlfriend nods ¡°Regarding the dangers that happening here. I am more appreciate that he did to us¡±

    ¡°Yeah well, your boyfriend is getting a bit too full of himself¡±

    ¡°I am worried about him, and please don¡¯t say to him anymore¡±

    The girlfriend looks at her shared UI with his boyfriend. The dangers he is in is more than she realized.

    Haw is carrying the enormous amounts of dusts to fight against the puppets. The puppets¡¯ full fledge powers returned after draining their captured captives. The drawback is where the dusts retuned from Haw¡¯s hands, giving the two the chance to survive this. The boyfriend is able to breakthrough against the puppets, leaving the souls to escape from his final blows.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we still continue to fight like this. It never ends¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to speak right now. We are already face our deaths in a single day¡± ¡°No shit sherlock, I still want to live and leave this shitty world. No offense¡±

    The puppets jumped at them again. Haw spread around the dusts and the boyfriend blows combining together in shard blasts. The boyfriend coordinates with Haw following with every move he did, and both of them attacked before they noticed. The boyfriend casts his light one more time at their enemies¡¯ backs. The shadowy puppets where blinded as they catch the dusts. Crystallized and shattered as their souls were release from their husks. The rest of the puppets keep fighting as if they returned to their senseless fighting.

    The boyfriend sees his UI cheating all the way to predict what they are doing. He said Haw ¡°To the side, go for their knees! Throw that thing above me!¡±

    Haw follows his commands in quick succession. The boyfriend brings his sword out from his blunted side, hitting the potions like a baseball. Smacking it without breaking, thrown at their enemies. There the shadowy puppets appeared in fast speed. Hit to the sides, then to their knees, and finally doused them from the top of its head. The last potion exploded into smoke affecting their abilities. Fully enclosed by the dusts, the boyfriend took them out without a problem.

    The two are in the advantage, the puppets glow their eyes then go back down the stairs. Haw blocks the door with his potions, they stop then quickly break through the window. Entering the dusty winds from the wasteland, Haw covers the boyfriend before the exposure hits him strongly. The boyfriend took out from Haw¡¯s bag and his inventory to wash them both with water. The large amount of water showered both of them turned muddy than washed it away. Haw pushes him to the other room and escaped from the exposure.

    Haw spits out a chunk of the muddy sharded dusts. ¡°Nice try, but you know something out there is entering the building¡±

    ¡°Wait, what about the girls?¡±

    ¡°Heavily runed, especially where we first meet. What happened to the residences?¡±

    ¡°Let take a look at my UI. No?¡±

    ¡°No what!!?¡±

    The boyfriend pretends to act dumb, but it seems the young girl was able to pull off. Haw already sees his pretentious face, and quickly seals the room. The boyfriend felt disappointed.

    ¡°Oh, come on, man. Get worried, you¡¯ve been acting too right today¡± ¡°I appreciate for the cheer, but I was never always right. You! You don¡¯t get the full equipment. Only just by your shoulder that works¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Sorry, I look at my UI. We are all safe. Man, why am I laughing so dark?¡±

    The boyfriend laughs calmly, his selfish grin looks at his shared UI with his girlfriend. The worrying face of hers will always make him feel happy that someone is cared for him. The arrogance he had to do in the face of danger to be brave in front his girlfriend.

    Haw seals the door, in the right convenient time. They hear a footstep coming their way. The boyfriend still distracted by his UI, then a disturbance happened in his UI. The buzzed coming along while his shoulder feels like he is on fire. Haw warns him

    ¡°Stop using your abilities. That equipment on your shoulder is resisting something¡±

    The boyfriend sends his equipment inside his inventory, then both of them hide inside the room expecting for the door to break open.

    It did, the door opened and there¡¯s a human hand at first. Then the rest of the limb turned charred and burnt then turned scaley. The demon enters the room. Haw recognizes that face, and it seems it changes figure. The unimaginable body, but the same recognizable stares. That grin as if it the demon is playing with them. Hiding inside the closet, the two tried to make a plan before the demon finds them, but worries creep into their conversation. The boyfriend feels the demon¡¯s aura harming his mind.

    ¡°This is not good, if this demon is here. The others might¡±

    ¡°Calmed down, the demon is here and not caught by the others. The demon might just capture them again anyway¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say, damn! Why am I staying cool right before this happened?¡±

    ¡°We are friends for a short time, and I am just glad we made it this far¡±

    ¡°No shit! Now we see a demon . . . chick? The demon turns into a chick¡±

    ¡°What do you mean . . .!!! By Archscience¡¯ Madness. Don¡¯t look!¡±

    The demon is changing into a beautiful woman, nude with tattoos on her body. The marks on starts glowing showing a reminiscence of sexual dream. Haw knows this trick. Agatheus City¡¯s most common crime is dream eating, some lesser demons used this power to take over the minds of their victims and become hosts as their souls are binding together. If it is not removed, the demons will not only haunt them subconsciously, but know where they are in all time. The cure is by will alone either forget it or find better what they have desired.

    The boyfriend hears the demon¡¯s voice. The humming he hears is more likely is moaning, the soft voice that couldn¡¯t understand have given him ideas what it means. He starts to lose it until a loud voice screaming at his ear. His UI is screaming at him

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE FUCKING DEAD IF IT IS NOT PORN HEARING FROM DOWN THERE!¡±

    His girlfriend is screaming at the top of her lungs. The boyfriend breaks the charm as fear protected him from the temptation.

    Meanwhile Haw hears the demon¡¯s seductive voice. He has shown no interest, his eyes direct seriously and truthfully disgusted rather charmed by it. The side of his head starts to hurt. The part of his head that never works anymore start to protect him from it. For how long did his head returned to his senses, but that long years of not using that part of his head made him feel the mental shock. He fell down to the floor as the mental shock ruptured and his body couldn¡¯t remember how that part of his brain function to react.

    The boyfriend holds him to his arms and keep themselves quiet. He looks outside as the beauty is looking back at him. Eye to eye, the charming face of the demon sparkled at him. He kept silent hoping it didn¡¯t notice. The demon tilts her head and smiles softly, not saying a word and gaze only what she sees the door of the closet. The mana behind her starts to embracing her then through her mouth and nose. A deep breath with a soothing voice. The boyfriend¡¯s ears only hear the rage of his girlfriend. Then the flashes of light start to erupt. He backs away and return looking at the closet door again, and sees the demon is already gone.

    The apartment complex building is now empty. All the threats are gone, and the people have come to rescue them. They see the entrance as it is already been clear. They look at their runed devices and found that everyone is here and no traces of them were abducted. No matter what, they proceed to go inside. They found the residence and pulled them back to the evacuation area. They search deep inside the building until they search everything from top to bottom. One of the search groups is the city guild adventurer, she recognized the address and called out to them.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Is this your apartment building, right? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we hide inside of the building. Didn¡¯t you guys move pass through my floor?¡±

    ¡°Really!? It doesn¡¯t matter, you guys need to get out of here. The district is starting to have the same threat as if the siege was not over yet¡±

    ¡°I said we¡¯re fine. We can make this building a saferoom like those Enders did across the city¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying . . . What?! . . . You mean it!? . . . Ugh! Fine, you win. The city guild will take in charge in your place after this situation is over¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I won¡¯t let you guys down¡±

    The call is over, and the receptionist is sitting back to the couch. She looks at the surveillance and rewind what they just saw. The girlfriend had seen it all, that incident either the most terrifying or the most humiliating scene in front of their eyes.

    Shinji is the only one took it seriously and said ¡°A demon was in the apartment complex. Where did that thing go?¡±

    The receptionist doesn¡¯t know ¡°Not about that, what about those two? Are they fine?¡±

    ¡°It is incredible that both of them weren¡¯t found them yet. Haw gives another job well done¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if it wasn¡¯t for the neighbors. I think this will be an incredible safehouse¡±

    In the demon¡¯s side, the demon sees herself flashes back into Fuku City. The one who is marked and remembered her beauty is the man who is oblige to help her. The man is in his computer screen still busy playing videogames. Ignored the demon¡¯s existence, she has to leave this NEET room and returned to her own journey. As the demon about to left the room with her magic.

    The man said to her ¡°Yayoi, you¡¯re not using that woman¡¯s body they gave you¡±

    She ignores him and only the noised the man hears is from the voice call from his PC.

    ¡°Hey, dude. I saw your screen. You have a naked woman behind you and disappeared. Was that your magic powers acting up again¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, I just mis-click some app or something¡±

    ¡°Yeah, anyway. I never thought wanting to go outside from my apartment after that nice convention¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great, especially the adult section¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange though, that you have the prototype and you are still inside your apartment. It¡¯s freaky, but it would be nice you have to show it to me¡±

    ¡°Maybe later, the content is too new and there still games that a free now¡±

    ¡°You said it¡±

    The demon returned to Mihayara district with some mana left to traverse to find her friend. After all she had done to get the demons¡¯ army to gather before her. She sees the souls returned empty. Yayoi couldn¡¯t believe what she never expected. The remnant¡¯s magic item had been taken away. The souls give her vision what happened, and never thought there was an Enders. Very ironic for her, she feels a little giggle inside of her because someone has something on their head. Fresh flesh marked inside the Enders head, and sheepishly to tempt to awaken it.

    ¡°NO! I must find him. I still need his uses¡±

 The Dusty Wasteland: Returned So Soon - Chapter 210

    COI C210

    The boyfriend and Haw were nowhere to be found during the rescue. The reasons were confidential, puppets always leave some loots, and these loots were combined together with the residences¡¯ mana. Able to keep in top condition that dares to put on the hands on these two individuals. Harnessing their light weapons where they can¡¯t lift it especially the overwhelming powers of the boyfriend, and his eyes are stretching his view to look all the loots they have brought inside the room.

    The shadowy puppets, their true forms into an alien like body on their armory and weaponry scattered because how difficult it is to pull it out like item drops coming from the man¡¯s inventory. The loud profanity in his mouth is stretching to Haw¡¯s ears, never to understood what it means except the translation of his rune. It was hard to tell and emotions it given and the terms really doesn¡¯t make sense to fit the boyfriend¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Scourges! My eyes bleed out of frustration! I¡¯ll stroke your dead souls into the oblivion!¡±

    Haw understands the phrases but saying it to the loots that he can¡¯t wield properly is rather odd.

    Meanwhile, the real words meant ¡°Holy Shit! I can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m seeing this bullshit. The sons of bitches are so fucked if I can use their weapons. Fuck!¡±

    In actuality, his blurred profanity is used because of his girlfriend is in control of their shared UI. She messages him instead disturbing his ears with her voice.

    ¡°Quit whining and get those things here or just place it near the apartment¡±

    The look of his boyfriend¡¯s face keeps going on arguing about the loots they have. The remnants¡¯ achievement going above in his pinned notification.

    The two sets in going to the apartment. It took them all day as night already covers the stairs as they carried it in annoyance. Those loots are hard to stay in place as it changes their texture and weight as it formed into shadow or back to its normal actual weight. Randomly mixing as it tries to get away from their hands.

    Haw says to him ¡°Are you sure your UI is explaining what is happening with these spoils¡±

    ¡°Spoils. Loots. What I can see from my notification it says remnants. I say, we should call it loots for now¡±

    They made io the floor and all the things they had collected from the fallen puppets are all here. The receptionist, the girlfriend, Shinji, and Nanami are trying to touch the loots by their bare hands. Nanami is not being her usual self, the quirky girl who is the first to cling to Haw, or maybe they didn¡¯t know the serious side of her because in the guild she was too playful at the time. Now doing something this hard makes her determine and acting careless. The receptionist did what she can do best, to investigate the loots before her.

    Shinji, for the first time they look at her using her magic. The abilities she had. They didn¡¯t know she had it. The use of her identifying magic and along with her own spirit that traces back the source from its origin. It stings her spirit and stops the process leaving her feeling no progress at all in her search.

    She said to the receptionist. ¡°It¡¯s no good, we need to bring these things to the guild and . . .¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t¡± Haw directly answers

    Nanami got excited ¡°Haw! You¡¯re ok¡±

    Both Haw and the boyfriend brought the last loots and quickly drop it. The weapon fall down on the floor splashes itself in shadowy smokes and dusts then returned back itself in the same good condition.

    Haw continues ¡°They must not know. Either way, they are probably had their own set after taken the siege¡±

    The boyfriend points out ¡°But this one look better and . . . He¡¯s right¡±

    The girlfriend didn¡¯t understand ¡°What are you saying? I know this is not good to let these loots lying if the demons¡¯ army are coming back¡±

    ¡°I know, and what I¡¯m trying to say is not about that. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t know any news about it either. These loots, the bad ones should be already in the city guild¡¯s hand, right?¡±

    The girlfriend shakes her head ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, they bring them out to the city¡¯s government facility to safe keep it. We don¡¯t know how dangerous it would be¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting suspicious about it. These things are made out of these loots and only it come to life because it requires a soul. A large pile of these inside one place. I¡¯m afraid I couldn¡¯t give them more than we should¡±

    Haw almost agreed with him, but there is one is lacking. He is adding what his caution.

    ¡°Other than that, we have a demon inside the city as well. About a place where they stockpile the demons¡¯ army equipment, I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, unless it piled it also with dusts. It will balance itself out¡±

    The women already decided with a big loud fearful rejection ¡°I second thought, we should keep it. Nervously laughing*¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I can¡¯t say you two men could carry it anyway¡±

    ¡°Haw, sweetie, I think you should take a break¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it any more, Nanami. We will just do what we always do¡±

    Those three quickly teleported to their room leaving the couple and the receptionist. Their decision has it made but they didn¡¯t stop finding out these weapons.

    The boyfriend said to them ¡°It¡¯s already night time. You should be tired of waiting and . . .¡±

    The girlfriend kisses him ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. This thing we are worried about¡±

    The receptionist hated to see them being affectionate in front of her. She smacks the girlfriend

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we have both of you and Haw in close life and death¡±

    ¡°Hey, girls (snapping his fingers) back to the topic¡±

    They returned back on figuring out the materials around them. After the incident where many puppets are mysteriously running around the district forces other undefended areas to suspend. It spread so quickly, forcing the people who are temporarily residing in the island from getting back to their respected evacuation areas. The argument among the Horsin reaches to the ears of the students¡¯ friends and families. Joanne and Miyusuki were happy to hear it secretly.

    ¡°Wow, did we just finally hear that school is being cancelled?¡± Joanne is smiling as her interest is taking in to go around the island.

    ¡°Yeah, and I got a call from my uncle¡¯s friend. They are calling them to go to the island. I can¡¯t believe it was Faye who brought the idea¡± Miyusuki was dumbfounded then got punch by the shoulder from Joanne.

    She smiles back at her being excited to see that everyone they loved are going to stay here. ¡°You see, that¡¯s what you earned being the Enders guild member¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, maybe . . .¡±

    ¡°Hello there, you two!¡±

    ¡°SIS!¡±

    Silfa wrapped around her arms to their shoulders. Joanne becomes embarrassed trying to get rid of her older sister¡¯s arm. Too strong to get rid of her arm or can¡¯t able to use her magic to teleport away. Puma comes to their aid, only just to force out Fae-chan and continue their wresting together. Silfa can¡¯t get enough to see the silliness they go through. They hear someone across the distance and it was their mother.

    ¡°Girls! Dinner is ready. You too, Miyusuki. I¡¯ve invited your uncle to join us¡±

    The three of them decided to walk instead using their magic to teleport at dinner table. They enjoy the scenery that they could see this world¡¯s modern structure. At first, it looks like medieval. Unless it fills the island with all the magic types they heard and saw: Neutral Mana, Runes, Shamanism, Elven Magic, and finally Archscience are all together from side to side causing a havoc that they never thought it can¡¯t correlate together. Like the sky, sea, and earth, different world that they can¡¯t coordinate and let have its own biome.

    That¡¯s what they thought. The goblins have the most people present in this island. Making jungle like camps on the walls, and treating like they are tribes living in huts. Meanwhile the environment they control gives theme as it surrounds themselves with rituals with all the strange colors going through. There is not what they are heading, they go through the stone build passage where the overpass will lead them into the elves¡¯ quarters. Wide and large like they are in the large greenhouse, keeping inside are the trees made by elven magic.

    Biome of itself formed by the elven gods, and where the Enders reside who are elves and members of the Enders Bridge. There are no other residences left for the Enders except for the embassy. In truth, they have no interest to join the migration whereas they have their history in Kinteinnou region, and the others who reside close to it are their people who are not ready to face the horrors, and the bridge has always sieged which is already one of the reasons. In the end, they still won¡¯t go near the other city states except from Purissarwell, the elven city state.

    After their sightseeing, they didn¡¯t notice that there is one of the guild masters on the table. Joanne¡¯s mother was ecstatic to have a conversation with her.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Faye. I don¡¯t know such a young woman like you become the owner of your own guild¡±

    Faye laughs pleasantly ¡°No, no. Your translation is wrong. It is what you I can say I inherit my family¡¯s business¡±

    ¡°Oh, and you¡¯re acting like a fine lady. Please eat. There are more to talk about . . . Oh girls, I didn¡¯t notice you come late. Have a chat with Miss Faye here. She is like your friend here¡±

    The mother laughs. Miyusuki sees his uncle and his friend quietly eating as their eyes are away from guild mistress Faye. They look like they have worked together before, Miyusuki knows his uncle attitude when it comes to not get the boss angry. He tries to follow them, but they look at him sternly and gives him the message. Sadly, he was pushed away and have to sit close to Faye. Faye secretly takes a wink at them, and two were relief. Sniper didn¡¯t hesitate to whisper to Kombat.

    ¡°Crazy bitch¡±

    As time flies, dinner was over. Faye sees the bond of the citizens, nothing too different showing their affections with all family members together. Joanne¡¯s mother was the most active talker towards her, but Miyusuki¡¯s side was invited intentionally from her request. It is done and they took their leave. Her purpose is setting her eyes with Miyusuki and his uncle, Kombat. Kombat and Sniper approached to her along with Miyusuki on her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. The dinner was actually pretty good. If it wasn¡¯t for your invite adding a little threat¡±

    Faye carries Fae-chan to her arms. The familiar is looking at them feeling threaten then looks up to her even more egregious of her past deeds. It didn¡¯t say a thing but shares the same expression with Sniper¡¯s. Miyusuki asks again since the start of their dinner.

    ¡°Uhm, Faye? What is this all about?¡±

    Faye plays along with the familiar as past joy filled into her memories. The obliviousness persisted. Kombat looks around that there are still people hearing their conversation. Silfa and Joanne remained as they are curious about their meeting. Their mother called to them, leaving them fruitless. Without even to notice them, they were off from the dinner table and follow their mother.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    They finally start talking. Faye casts her magic and with Fae-chan guiding her spell around them giving off the illusion to hide their real topic. The three feels the room is becoming cautious, making them sure to know that this conversation is important and must not leave from this dinner table. Kombat and Sniper feel a big gap fading inside of them. Their mana they barely used and the UI that kept them in check disappear. Their heads start turning and twisting as Faye took away from them. While Miyusuki himself has no strong mana with him to feel the nausea.

    Sniper breaks the immersion ¡°Ok, why are we here? I never thought a guild leader like you to have interest either of us¡±

    Faye summons a cup on her hand and takes a sip. She takes a breather and blows out mana that matches the mana flow from them. Faye eats their mana as if they are her mana potions. They feel the drops of their mana being left out from their bodies and fill it into her cup. Faye secretly using leach spell showing to them the threats they mentioned.

    Faye answers ¡°I called you out here, you three already know the conditions happened to your city. And . . . I am surprised that you people didn¡¯t question how the demons are still lingering through the city without a problem¡±

    Sniper was sure of it too ¡°See, Kombat. I knew something is out of place. You people told us they can¡¯t continue in this kind of moon cycle but why is it still continue like this?¡±

    ¡°It is also mine to question the brigands who entered your city too. About your concerns are affecting my people too¡±

    Kombat and Miyusuki didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, but they have seen it outside of Taiyou Industries. So, they kept their mouth shut to wait what they really confused of. For now, they let Sniper trying to figure it out what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°. . . You mean to tell me, that our people have influence by the demons too? After what happened before, they still try to contact those demons again¡±

    ¡°Lady Hivites is indeed a secretive demoness. But it wasn¡¯t her fault that your people decide to stay. I¡¯m starting to think they are taking hostage the Foundation to ever be fully of use¡±

    ¡°Then tell us, what do you want from us?¡± Sniper directs to the point.

    Unfortunately, Faye couldn¡¯t say a thing about it. All baseless rumors, and those rumors are about the demon making it more troublesome than she had to enclose herself. Not this time, her beloved cousin, Oue, is getting use to with the young boy. Fae-chan says to her. A nephew, what a nice word to say for a non-blood related individual. She has to find a way to convince him at the same time taking the advantage of Archscientist Coheld¡¯s plan.

    Sniper is had enough of her slow responds ¡°That does it, if you can¡¯t give us the full detail, we are taking our leave. Let¡¯s go everyone¡±

    When he turns around, he sees Miyusuki approaching to her and talks about what he had seen so far. ¡°I want to say something. If you¡¯re really Oue¡¯s cousin, I want to send her a message about what I found so far¡±

    Faye responds ¡°What about your guild?¡±

    ¡°This is urgent, because I did something I forgot to tell my guild about. And now the news about another quarantine. It would be better I tell you sooner before it is too late¡±

    He whispers to her ears. It is about the glow he had gone back to the realm that had strange ruins filled with both corruption and other magic rituals. Faye knows about it. Oue don¡¯t know what Miyusuki described to her. It is clear it is involved the Enders demons. This makes her feel out of place for the young boy to do. Gathering the glows are probably the mourning or lost souls wandering around, fully protect itself from the grasps of other demons. Surely, those souls belong to someone else. Miyusuki separate his lips from her ear and said

    ¡°Do you know about it?¡±

    Faye looks concerned rather knowledgeable about the situation.

    Miyusuki continues to ask ¡°Faye?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I guess that would be your own journey. Actually, your primary journey of your training¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Faye whispers back to him ¡°You¡¯re involved what our version of demons trying to do to you. An errand boy, If I guessed it right but to let you go on a journey. Surrounded by looters and bandits into the Jigeram¡¯s light. My advice to you, is to continue in that horrible condition. Take your guild and not your friends. They must know about those glowing lights not by words but by witness, ok?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡±

    Her voice turns strict ¡°OK!¡±

    Her magic speaks through like a banshee screeching deep into Miyusuki¡¯s head. Kombat and Sniper reach out to him, but he seems not bother by it. His head releases a black mist around his aura, already indicating what Faye suspect. One of the demon¡¯s techniques or so she thinks. She looks at the two and gives a slight nod

    ¡°Like I said Miyusuki, you need your guild for this one. Capable ones, and please don¡¯t bring someone who can¡¯t teach other than throw you out to the open. Except your previous days, someone train you got the basics for you to mature¡±

    Miyusuki backs off, and quickly reacted what she had meant. He nods and takes his leave. Kombat and Sniper see him going, and they followed him. Once they reached the hidden barrier they can¡¯t leave. Faye wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    ¡°I still have words for you. Your question put me on hold, and now I finally understand what you mean. I need you one special favor after we all agreed¡±

    The two sees what she was proposing.

    Sniper gives a sigh of relief ¡°It¡¯s about fucking time. Now we have something in common now¡±

    What they are looking at is the Foundation¡¯s last condition before the lockdown.

    Kombat understands it too. ¡°It connects the mana battery smuggling case¡±

    At the Foundation, it¡¯s been through many cycles. Survived even today in the Jigeram¡¯s light. It is the most outstanding structure ever built given by Lady Hivites herself. The citizens are still kept it in stagnant forever in the seal as it didn¡¯t need to be. Constantly used before to travel from one place to another and also through the Enders Bridge. It did a lot of things to fast travel many people before. Even today, they still used it to bring the resources they produce to the Enders Bridge.

    Emerald is here had already figure it out. Alone with her research partner, together they finally study on their own without any help from their city. It is finally their own personal research had brought here without anyone eyeing on them. The researcher¡¯s suspicion finally got out from his head after last batch of equipment sent to Enders Bridge.

    ¡°Emerald, you got yourself good to have your friend in Enders Bridge to give you the data on their side of the region¡±

    ¡°I know right, we both knew but it is difficult to study it with these guards around¡±

    The guards are looking at them, ever since it is completed with many Horsin complained during the visits of the city states leaders. There they can finally see why the Foundation is not fully registered to find their home world. They see it, and couldn¡¯t touch it. If they do, the people hiding behind the scene will surely apprehend them when they get out of here. Those two pretend to wait, whereas they could be safely leave as if it is their turn to conduct their research.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you two again¡± The other research team come with their own equipment.

    ¡°Are you guys done with your part? You¡¯ve been here since the day when the city barrier fell¡±

    Emerald felt frustrated, and she professionally replied ¡°Of course, we kept repeating because of the dusts¡±

    After their short talk, they go on their routines and proceed to move like usual. Emerald¡¯s partner pulled out his visor and wear it. Letting Emerald knows to pull hers. They turn around and examined what they are carrying.

    Another different set of equipment, this time is one of the loots brought from the battle of the siege. There they see the cleansing method to clear the corruption it possessed. Wipe away from the influence of the demons. It continues to lowering the mana capacity of the Foundation. Emerald can¡¯t stop it, neither would be her research partner.

    The researcher said to her ¡°How long will Myrrkei come back to the city?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, what about you? Have you gain access to the area 51 laboratory¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    ¡°Stop that, you told me call it like that. Anyway, let¡¯s head back and . . .¡±

    Emerald casts her spell and forced teleport them to one of Ironno¡¯s saferooms. They stumbled down to the ground as it was too sudden and the dusts covered their protective suits are affecting the magic portal to get here. They look at their body covered in shards crystallized further. They broke free. They then turn to their computers hidden in this room. A secret compartment was meant for Myrrkei and given it to Emerald for better use. They open it saw their surveillance systems are still active.

    The researcher pulls out a candy bar and takes a bite. The sounds of shards munching down on his teeth, he blows it out and sees his mouth is bleeding. He pulls out his water bottle to clean it all out even the blood with it, then heals it before it gets worse. Emerald watches all that and said

    ¡°You got yourself hurt again with your snacks. Clean it before it got stuck in your mouth¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to stop hurting myself when every time I got angry spits*¡±

    Emerald angrily rolls her eyes from his dumb answers.

    Both of them have starting this personal research after what went down to this city. Thanks to the train to continue sending letters after letters, Myrrkei had provided them their own set of tools to conduct what they both are interested in. The city¡¯s interest to stay. The city did everything it can to stop everyone from leaving, as if they are here to produce something behind their backs. Her partner suspects about the Taiyou Industries, Myrrkei suspects about their change of leaderships, and Emerald suspects about the outside world wanting their people to leave.

    They look into the screens and found someone hostile coming from Taiyou Industries heading to Mihayara district. Emerald starts calling out among the nearest Evacuation area. The researcher sees a group of shadowy figures are moving with another person as their leader. A female figure and it is walking as if the dusts didn¡¯t hurt her. He switches the effects of the screen to detect where they are heading to. There he sees they go to the secret facility.

    ¡°Hey, I think we can go to area 51 laboratory after all¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes, hostiles are forming in group heading to Mihayara district. Alright, goodbye. What are you saying again?¡±

    The group of puppets broke through the secret passage and start going down to the secret facility. Emerald sees the researcher eyes dared to go there where the facility is being breached. She looks at him not wanting to go there.

    ¡°I will not be going down with those monsters¡±

    ¡°I never ask you to go. I can go by myself¡±

    ¡°What!? You can¡¯t!!!¡±

    The researcher left in a hurry, leaving her alone in the saferoom. She hesitated a bit and feels her body forced to go with him. Her body is regretting, trembling itself to fall down, but she can¡¯t. Her guilt rushing inside her head to lose a friend. Emerald must go.

    Beneath the secret lab. Acurse imprisoned along with the sorcerer in power armor. It was not long for this demon imprisonment to end this soon. He counts the days he is been. It is too impossible for them to come for revenge. The room raises the alarm letting the staff to leave the facility. Acurse tries to move, the shackles move, the runes are fading, the containment cracked, then he stops. The sorcerer feels the fade of Acurse¡¯s presence quickly fades before he began. A long sigh heard from Acurse¡¯s side. His patience is boundless. Even the shakes from above are coming for him.

    The demon who is coming for him, in the form of a mortal body. The puppets didn¡¯t hesitate calling out to her fake name. ¡°Yayoi, we tracked him down. Motionlessly imprisoned¡±

    Yayoi devilishly grins and transformed again into a demon. ¡°I am starting get bored looking human. Finally, this boring infiltration is over and I can finally get my cult¡±

    She gently smirks and humming with a soft laughter. Waves of the remnants of the demons¡¯ army are set loose down to the facility to free Acurse.

    The news reached the Advisor ¡°The monsters are stop attacking the citizens are now heading to the private facility? We can¡¯t fight them back without the help of the islanders nor the Victory Rooks. Damnit! Take all the staff and head to the emergency escape portals. We get the data in scratches for now. I don¡¯t need to let everyone die something so little have research¡±

    The personnel start working and used with every energy they produced from the remaining power grid available.

    It causes the facility to lose power to focus on the escape route. One room to the other starts to get dark, easily for the puppets to blend in. The staff were safe when the moment the monsters breach in. All safe and sound, and let the defense system to test itself against the demons¡¯ army. Traps pop out in the halls, ceilings, and the floors causing havoc for the puppets to get through. All of their remains fell into scraps, the souls pick the parts up like they are machine rebuilding itself.

    More and more fell just to collect themselves into a bigger recreation than they could fit inside the hallway. The defense systems are trying their best to use all ammunition from mana to runes, they able to fend off but the souls creeping in the destruction to build themselves a new body. The shadow limbs reaching the remains, gathered them back in such quick succession. It keeps rebuilding until the puppets able to overwhelm the defense breaking through the runes¡¯ powerful magic.

    The next room, the large puppets merged together by the tens of shadowy formed puppets. The defense stood their ground to keep shooting at it. Its souls moving from limb to limb to where they could grow its heads. The flames, the projectiles, and even the lights trying to push it back. The body is in mass able to resist what is coming to them. It tears itself apart to one limb to another, their forms mingled back and forth to no end to be destroyed. The defense system founds the core tried to shoot it down. It almost collapsed as more of the cores are injected from the back.

    The room darkens where the lights can¡¯t shed because of the darkness. Swallowed into the black light with nothing to spare but the sounds of battle storm inside. It went silent, the room fell into the demons¡¯ army blob of broken body parts. Its empty husks of old bodies throughout the years of Horsin tragic wars. One of them surfaces from the piles of blob. Fully emerged as the perfect image of a shadow warriors. Along it brought the light weapons they hold, the arm blade and its iconic scythe, returned into the night¡¯s glow. Slowly more of them come out. The dusts didn¡¯t reach this part of the facility within the deepest underground floor.

    Yayoi sees the old memories of the demons¡¯ army. Consuming the mana, they caught among the residences and the people in this city. Enough for a handful to be able to go through against the runes. There are seven of them marching down. Phasing through like ghost, neither used by air nor by darkness, they forged their iron body into the facility mending together to the environment. Spreading their essence with countless more souls without a host. Possessing what devices they could find, corrupting like any demon would.

    Acurse sees the door opened, not from moving but by possessing it into a creature, With the remaining door still won¡¯t fit them to go through. Their light weapons cuts through it and begin to melt dripping down to the floor. Others pushes through showing their fully restored limbs. Out of ancient woods mix together by dried flesh of the formidable creatures. They ripped the steel door like it is made out wood. He was waiting too long for them to enter, and the door is still breaking down like there is in need to be cleaned rather rushing through to destroy this place.

    The light flickers and the sorcerer disappeared momentarily then quickly reappeared turning into an object to fit Acurse¡¯s hidden robe pockets. In his robes, the sorcerer able to hide inside before the door cleanly opened. Someone entered the door and sees the one who breached for just to see him. He annoyingly said to her calmy

    ¡°You escaped and yet you chose to bring me back. What excuses are you trying to pull this time?¡±

    She laughs calmy then slowly turning nervously. Without a single word, she frees him and gives him all the power to control the last remnants of the demons¡¯ army.

    Possessed deeply inside of him, injecting into his mana flow. It won¡¯t let out even he wanted to. The rest of the powerful puppets with the remaining of its finest items restored. Now surges through him along with the souls. He sees a vision where there were two Enders are taken the souls. The demons¡¯ army souls as well. His old allies¡¯ collections have been stolen. His grouchy spirit broke and forced himself go up without the use of his powers. He kneels down to see the chains she put on him. All the remnants are becoming a curse. He reluctantly follows what she had desired in order not letting her do it again.

    Acurse hears a noise by the door. He gazes on it with the powers of the remnants. It was gulf into flames on sight. They start running back up and make some noise. He goes to the door and sees the exit is closed. Irritated, and at the same time annoyed of it all.

    ¡°I was her voice to listen to, and still use me as a fool. Hmph, yet she knows how to use them against me. Meaning . . .¡±

    He sees his body piled with items. She left him after freeing him and expecting what he must do. Acurse blows from his mouth releasing the dark mana, corrupted and gathered from the citizens.

    ¡°. . . Lady Hivites, your domain is losing¡±

 The Dusty Wasteland: Escaped So Soon - Chapter 211

    COI C211

    Emerald and the researcher are in deep trouble. The entire facility is empty and also the demons¡¯ army. All wipe clean like there is nothing for them to find except one special room down below. The researcher is acting so daring to go there, whereas something is really out of the ordinary. Emerald follows him as they headed more sinister than she had personally thought. This secret lab is another research facility, collections of loots gathered by the citizens and thrown here for studies.

    All the equipment and loots were in display are reacting. It tries to break free from its containment. The monsters didn¡¯t take it, the demons¡¯ army didn¡¯t take anything except destroying the defenses. The researcher still keeps going. Emerald sees a room as they passed by, still sealed. With a little magic, she is able to access it without trouble. Then she proceeds to follow him again. There at the bottom of the room, stairs were in place instead of the elevator. There they found the notorious city barrier destroyer.

    It sees them, already a blaze by one glance. They run back up, where Emerald incidentally trip from the wreckage. Almost falling down the stairs, the researcher casts a spell to lift her up. Into his arms as they rush out. Emerald blushes while being carried like a princess. The researcher barely and safely carried from the stairs. The demonic magic goes to the stair and chases them. It affects the room to twist and turn getting its hands on them.

    It reaches them trying to pull them where the freed demon was. Researcher uses all of his ability to run through it with every mobility he had. It managed to pull them in, tearing the fabric of space back to where they are by the stairs. Emerald sees the sealed door was not affected by the demon¡¯s magic. The researcher spotted it and go to where she is pointing. The clash of debris broke from behind. The researcher is running as fast as he can. They made it in before they get pulled again. As they closed the door, near closely where it reaches to shut. A hand appeared and blocking it from closing.

    Emerald brings uses her visor. The visor flashes at the demon¡¯s hand fading out its existence.

    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡±

    The researcher tries to close the door with all his might including magic. It didn¡¯t work, and the demon¡¯s hand recovered from the flash.

    ¡°Yawn¡±

    Yet he kept hold to their dear lives. While they were busy, the demon sees the facility what it remembered being take away. To be able to escape so soon, and makes it pointless because of her.

    Emerald starts to calm down. The demon keeps saying sarcastic tone while the researcher ignores every bit of it. She carefully listens.

    ¡°. . . You people should already know after what you have seen in the basement. Sigh* Yeah keep trying closing the door. My hand isn¡¯t going anywhere. I just want to talk¡±

    Emerald is a bit skeptic, but the demon wasn¡¯t wrong. This secret facility was easily destroyed. Nothing left to see and data needed time to bypass. Even in this room, where she realizes this is the security room untouched.

    This made her think, she looks at her research partner still going full force closing that door where the sarcastic tone of the demon annoys him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I close the door with all my RAPs reaching high? I have also runes boosting me through¡±

    The demon laughs softly when it hears him grouching the inevitable.

    Emerald says to him out of pity ¡°I think it tries to talk to us¡±

    ¡°Like hell, I don¡¯t want to die in the place like this and it wasn¡¯t those bastards keeping a secret in the middle of the city¡±

    ¡°That one I kind of agree¡± The demon responds to him.

    The researcher gets knockback away from the door. The hand moves the door slightly open then closed immediately. They look at the screens seeing it using its magic. The facility forced faded from white to dark. Making it harder to see. The demon looks at the camera. They see it as the robe monster from the siege, then it transforms into a human.

    Emerald froze ¡°It tries to look one of us¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Taking another victim . . . wait a minute. Something doesn¡¯t look right. He dressed a little bit off¡±

    The demon introduces himself ¡°I don¡¯t suppose to tell you my identity and neither will yours. I want to make you two fools, who followed them to me is one of the dumbest things I have ever seen¡±

    The researcher tsks himself, and his body trembles when he tries to close the door. Its presence alone causes him to shake. He is genuinely scared. Then he speaks to the demon through the mic.

    ¡°We both know who you are. Acurse. And we kind of agree that we won¡¯t tell our real identities¡±

    ¡°Excellent, and what I see in this lab seems have been broken a bit¡±

    ¡°A bit!?¡± Emerald is terrified as she responds

    ¡°The entire facility is a mess. From top to bottom¡±

    The researcher checks on the demon¡¯s form. It is clear that the body it used is identical from the 2000s. He can¡¯t understand how it is able to get those kinds of clothes, and the look of the face is clearly a person from their world. He lost count to remember how many of his people lost to the demons.

    Acurse starts to shift its form as it is ready to leave.

    Emerald points out to her partner. ¡°The demon is escaping¡±

    ¡°You know we¡¯re are also with it¡±

    ¡°What!? It will destroy the city¡±

    ¡°You see that the both of us are trap here. If we have anything to contain it . . . Fat chance, the facility is in a terrible condition and we only have a computer here¡±

    Emerald goes into the computer. She tries to find any software that could help them. Then something is reacting on the recycle bin. Its icon changes randomly and it was too obvious that she had to open it.

    As she opens it, she sees a program¡¯s icon that is recognizable to a certain Enders guild. The black colored frame with green outline flask icon.

    ¡°This facility has the Enders virus¡±

    ¡°Ah what!?¡±

    ¡°A computer virus. I have one in my laptop randomly sprung up in the recycle bin. It can¡¯t be permanently deleted or recover it. I¡¯m no IT and this bugs me every time I have to mass delete my file¡±

    Emerald checks on screen and sees the demon already left. She accidentally shifts the keyboard and fell on the floor. Along with the mouse clicking itself when it hits the floor, activating the deleted file.

    The icon pops up with a blank window. The two took it for a surprise,

    he said to her ¡°Take look at that. I never seen something like this before¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s just a blank window¡±

    ¡°It is not only a blank window. It must be the virus never been open . . . ouch!¡±

    ¡°There is a demon trying to escape and you¡¯re trying to . . .¡±

    The lights start blinking and the computer starts to flicker, not from the power outage but the screen itself. A short sudden flash coming from it as if there is something looking at them.

    The researcher is blindly looking at the screen ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good¡±

    The facility starts shaken and the rooms are being molded my strange magic. Acurse stops for a moment and sees the facility start changing. The looks of his annoyed face as he is waiting for it to arrive.

    ¡°Oh great¡±

    Annoyed at the back of his head remembering this kind of phenomenon. The facility shifts into a darker tone, causing fear to anyone who is in it. The demon felt the phenomenon is cursing to kneel down. It feels target at his knees as static energy looming into his body.

    The researchers saw it. The demon is sealed. Emerald cheers, but soon gagged by her research partner.

    ¡°Muffled*¡±

    ¡°Shush* This is no way . . .¡±

    Lights off* but the computer remained on leaving different images before them to see

    ¡°. . . This world is getting worse from months to no end, even the computer is going with it¡±

    The facility is acting up, there they see something moving from the cameras. This phenomenon, it strangely appeared reacting to the demon. Acurse sees the bleeping light into its eyes. Entrapped as it seriously can¡¯t move or act, it is observing him.

    Acurse don¡¯t know what he sees, but some souls inside are scorning to tell him. He twitched his eyes. He can¡¯t stop getting what the demoness wants including the fallen ascendants forcing into him.

    ¡°This will never stop. And you! What tech are you supposed to be?¡±

    It only flickers, yet he understands and at the same time confused. He looks at the surveillance camera, still functioning and looking at him hidden in the dark. The demon¡¯s magic forced the camera to bent down and crushed by sheer crystallized and his magic altogether. The lights flicker ever more aggressively as before. Giving the message that this phenomenon is now controlling the facility.

    Where Emerald and the researcher are acting fine inside the security room as they able to take control. They turned back the lights on as if nothing happened. In reality though, the Acurse understands what situation they are in. Whispering to himself what¡¯s going here.

    ¡°Another demon lived inside the facility besides me. I guess her domain is still under their control. Troubling, quite troubling. This is how ¡®you¡¯ end up when she is still in control. Look at you, some parasite¡±

    Then Arcurse stares at the two ¡®surviving¡¯ duo. ¡°There is nothing else for me better to do, care to see how I can do?¡±

    On screen, Acurse gives a little definition how they are at. A voice with no interest, and still understands important details they have record. The researcher wasn¡¯t buying it and check the computer¡¯s condition while Emerald watches the demon. At this moment, they are here in the facility. Acurse has a lot time, while he sees the facility is invaded by a cyber interference. It starts to control the robots and put the good use of its system to act without its CPUs and other important components. It behaves as it was in this world. Robots upgraded by archscience.

    The disturbance of how the cameras keep focusing at the demon trying to show them. The researcher understands this. The facility is being hacked with such sci-fi horror experience. Everything turned alive. The energy forged in writings, lasered by the projection. Changing its light rays from wide area into straight thin focused light beam. The researcher didn¡¯t want to believe it. The law of physics, he ignored it all together. He broke himself when Emerald speaks out.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°This looks like we are in the sci-fi horror . . .¡±

    ¡°AAH! STOP SAYING IT SO CLOSE TO MY EARS LIKE THAT!¡±

    ¡°What!? I was trying to . . .¡±

    ¡°You see what we are seeing here? I don¡¯t want to believe that this demon is trying to tell us that there is more here in the facility than we had imagined¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not the one who is yelling here . . .¡±

    Emerald turns to check on the screen. The phenomenon is moving across the camera. The lights revealed a robotic creature comes to the camera and uses its light absorbs the mana momentarily statics, returned, and it is gone. More cameras are returning back from Acurse¡¯s controls. Every time it did that, it looks like its growing in size

    ¡°. . . Did you see that!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and look what I found¡±

    Emerald looks at the computer screen. The files show an extraterrestrial creature, a creature that accommodates the consumption of mana. An eradicator but leads itself to grow and converted into archscience tech. A voice she remembers who explained it

    ¡°. . . A creature created without a life. Separating the souls with a so-called hard drive. I don¡¯t know how to explain it. It was called living machine in my terms but it was actually . . .¡±

    ¡°Artificial Intelligence¡± She blurted out.

    ¡°An alternative creature supposed to fight against demons¡±

    The researcher hears her speaking Myrrkei¡¯s quotes ¡°There is no time to speak your friend. Look!¡±

    They look at the security camera screens. There¡¯s a fight between the demon and the unidentifiable machine. Without even give a single second to prolong the fight, it was over before they could analyze it. Torn through the demon¡¯s body, in his human form, standing by his legs or floating from his upper torso. Levitation or anything that makes the demon able the body from falling apart. The body regenerates, molding and growing to replicate what was damaged. Restored in mere seconds. Acurse shows to them the face of his pain.

    The demon starts finding the trails where the archscience trying to escape its bits and pieces. The pieces of junk are persistent like insects. Enraged both annoyance and few words pf grief, Acurse decided. The archscience tech resisted his spells, but couldn¡¯t escape by his footsteps stomping on its parts. Loud dent sparks making large noise going through the halls reaching to the security room. The noise unphased the researcher, while Emerald sees him blocking the noise with his magic.

    She said ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t like noise¡±

    ¡°And this demon doesn¡¯t like that robot too¡±

    On screen, the demon had potentially overcome the new threat coming this way. It was over, it annoys the demon, and the demon¡¯s body is growing more agitated. The expression of the host starts to show the dead host¡¯s real expression. The horrifying tortured face emerged struggling to release the scream of the souls. The face becomes distorted, not from the flesh, and only release the transparent image of many faces trying to get out from the body. The souls can¡¯t do anything. They are trapped. It will never escape. Under both Acurse¡¯s hands.

    Emerald watches the demon go deeper where they didn¡¯t search before. While the researcher wasn¡¯t able to find any way to lockdown the facility.

    ¡°What are you doing? Is there any way we can stop a demon?¡±

    ¡°I sure do, if this damn computer didn¡¯t have little glitches like this. Rune made computers couldn¡¯t do a damn thing either¡±

    The demon has finished into a true living flesh, a mere human body possessing the power of the demons, his third human hybrid form. There, Acurse tries to use it. Nothing happened. It guesses wrong. Then the demon realizes

    ¡°They are not alone . . .¡±

    The secret facility is not the only thing hides the collection of demons¡¯ armies. It has more than anyone of the two races suspected. There are rooms still sealed and able to resist the horde, Yayoi¡¯s horde, and nothing is worse for having a low demon with only interest for him, Acurse. Somewhere deep inside is hiding, keeping powerful machines hidden that forge the materials with archscience tech. This is not what the demon expected to know, neither it was for it how weak the citizens to keep them in check. Therefore, there¡¯s another collector, but what demon collects such defiled mana.

    Foremost, the demon checks on the cameras. Already lost control by the machine, and there¡¯s another one. Acurse thinks less likely, the demon keeps going and follows the long scratches path from where the machine came from. A long first stretch, Acurse returns its interest to remember old enemies. It scuffs the name like it is a joke

    ¡°Huh, Summoner¡±

    The name releases from his mouth, the facility is reacting to it. Giving a small vibe that it remembered a long time ago. Acurse¡¯s small little things had mocked something. Only that, it pursues this secret facility¡¯s intentions.

    The first thing he did, to check his human form. Remain the same appearance since the host had given up the body. The host past experience engulfs into the demon¡¯s power creating what abilities Acurse can do with it. Slowly taken into the realism of a living mortal, human humanity in disguise with a demonic personality. The face of a human forever horrified as he readies to go through many challenges to find the culprit that tries to hunt him down. Using the loots recovered, and the sorcerer¡¯s who is with him in the deepest part of the facility. The Acurse recreates everything he once was and make it possible for this human form to face it.

    Later, he finds a console. The complex trickery of providing passwords were obsoletes. This soul Acurse had many years under the demon¡¯s service. If this world wasn¡¯t destroyed, then these otherworlders can¡¯t save themselves of this once advance world. The console opens in front of him, clearly a reminiscence that what he had expected to come here. The purpose of the summoner to bring them is unknown, and yet, he will figure it out in this secret facility. The door opens, cleverly disguised in this tight corridor where it sees him on screen. Away from this console, it awaits him.

    The frustration he has to do, after opens a few more consoles. The hidden entrance finally opens. The pathway to get there left into the dark, showing signs of traps will come. Acurse takes his time analyzing his demise. To break through the archscience tech, he must do other ways to get his very existence inside. Now on hand, carry only hand gloves possessing the demon grasp. Both in his hands, readying himself to surrender the first faults. The demon walks in, no armor with only a disguise. Goes down into what he finally searching for.

    Into the dark stairs, no requires an elevator inside. Cleverly fits into the tight corridor so no one will know about it. There the stairs start to move like escalator forcing the intruder to go back up. Acurse raises hell with ice to freeze the mechanism in frozen tundra state. Throwing a mist inside and sharply frozen in place, quickly stopping it. The escalator keeps moving where it resisted, yet slow. Acurse keeps going down whereas he finds his first target. The dark stairs down weren¡¯t his hindrance. Its where the first attack fires at him. Acurse parries it and time slowed down when contact. More projectiles appeared after the first explosion.

    Slowly returning back in motion, the projectiles explode in a dark light view. Only to hear the sound damaging his hearings. Boom, it pops off. Boom another one, coming after. The pacing keeps coming in by a few seconds. There were numerous more of it coming after the demon. The light footsteps keep his presence alive and at bay. Continue to go down, the explosion grew wilder. It changes from explosion to electrocution, then there is banging on the walls as they are already in melee combat. Then the lights appeared before the demon.

    Another slow time, Acurse sees the culprit accurately firing at him with no room for him move. The machine is absorbing the magic light. The magic light on the demon¡¯s hand trying to keep it lit before it goes out to the darkness. The machine stared the remaining projectiles returning aiming at Acurse¡¯s back. Then something pulls out from the machine¡¯s body, the demon¡¯s other hand is slowly pulling out the mechanical parts and components. Racing to both the demon and machine whom to die first.

    As time returns again. The voice of the machines spoke out ¡°The heroes of this world will never be your slaves¡±

    Then it went dark. The escalator recovers from the ice and continue to move up. The parts are falling down. It reaches to the floor rolling along with blood taints. Someone walks to it and picks it up. The lights turned on. This someone is not human, an avatar from what it sees itself. Quiet and gripping on the part with tainted blood. It holds it still and sanitized it with the archscience tech. It cleans off the blood and the part start to move again. It went back up to the escalator to retrieve the rest of its mechanical parts.

    The avatar walks away and turned off the lights. Then it hears another one part fell to the floor, the avatar turns back. It repeats the same procedure, the moment it tries to go closer, it hears a drop of liquid. A splash coming down, a sound of flesh tumbling down, and no machine parts follow it. The avatar moves back. The demon¡¯s magic is overwhelmed this secret room. The lights flicker that doesn¡¯t match its usual colors. The white bright light turned violet. The floor is drench with blood, walking through like it has a mind of its own.

    Puddles are form in separate places. The avatar sees it but didn¡¯t want to check it. The reaction of this machine proves it. Acurse steps off the escalator and clapping away in his human form. The avatar didn¡¯t sense his vitals. It felt an old enemy returned. Until now, the demon that hides its true power within the host. The way it able to go against the odds of fighting the archscience tech with inhumane actions. Yet, it forgets. Acurse responds to it all

    ¡°Indeed . . .¡±

    Simple word. The avatar shows eminent fear. Nostalgic sight made Acurse worrisome. This demon won¡¯t be stopping now after many flickering that lies inside of this room. It is cramp to the most part. It didn¡¯t deceive the demon from what he sees thus far. Acurse wants to add a few words what it sees of him. He only smiles arrogantly to see how he finally understands what¡¯s going on. So many questions why this city appeared. This tiny room filled with all the materials needed to reawaken an ancient weapon. Tiny was a lying description, when it reaches to the surface it will surprises the world of its return.

    The avatar got caught by its magic. Acurse ignores the law of the mana types into its 3rd form. The defenses rose up come to its rescue were obliterated. It was useless, the avatar knows it. After the machines attack, they fell to the ground. In his 2nd form, revealing undead features merged together both devil and human. Quickly it returns to his 3rd form, the whole human form in the flesh. The irony of human salvation onto the demon¡¯s power. Acurse¡¯s real expression come forth not pleased to see how the avatar had forgotten what it had done. They both know it, and it repeats the scene they had before their time.

    The avatar reached to its maximum defenses, tearing itself apart like self-maddening suicide. Acurse held firm and let everything around them fell into the ruins. Deeper within the room where it hid a special magic container, quickly broke it and the mana gushes out like strong currents. It pushes away Acurse back to the stairs. It surprises the demon, the powerful and immense force that is not belong to the archscience tech pushes him like anyone being gusted down a strong wind.

    The lights back on revealing what is gushing out. Normal lights sprung that neither is avatar¡¯s archscience nor its pure mana. Acurse witnesses the promise that he should¡¯ve done a long time. Acurse stood up, and felt the emptiness of its presence. The avatar escaped and leaving the other remaining tech clear from this very room. This room restored itself, down to its head, the demon walks back out acting like a fool for once. Returning back to the main facility,

    he said this ¡°Even my own failures, I can¡¯t seem to feel my incompetence. Or did I admire too much from years of his, incompetence¡±

    Out to the tight corridor, Acurse sees there are leftovers moved a bit. He hears footsteps that they left the room. Already lost his interest and now playing like a fool, his intention grew grim. The door to the security room shuts and sealed without a single notice. Emerald and her research partner took a different direction. Where they about to turn, a blast scourging air blows to their direction tainted the walls with poisonous air. The two just run away as fast as they could. Acurse emerges from the thick poisonous air in his 2nd form. Awaiting to release it with his deadly touch.

    The chase is on. The two was able to evade the undead form with ease by their sheer physique without leaving a single drop of mana. They must have known his forms. He quietly calms down forcing an aura out to weaken the two from running any further. The researcher brings out a scroll and casts it around them. Protected by the demon¡¯s magic, Acurse confirms it. He rips himself apart to remove his human form. Returned again into an empty husk void wearing only a robe. He flashes so sudden in front of them, protected by the scroll¡¯s magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, you both knew¡±

    The two kept quiet and hide their faces not looking at his face or his very existence.

    The demon continues ¡°. . . I should¡¯ve let my curse through your memories. Who have thought trapped in this basement still gives you hope? . . .¡±

    The demon hears something from above, the other demon is calling out to him. This interruption is too much finally losing his temper. All that happened here, he knew and these two knew as well. The knowledge kept secret are yet to reveal. The next thing he can do to these two ignoramuses are to remember what he had done. One slap of the protective barrier and it rings like a tower bell. So loud, the demon disappears.

    Emerald and the researcher felt their bodies are being possessed forcing themselves to use their magic to follow it. It reaches to their limbs, both arms and legs, are trying to gesture a spell. When it reaches to their heads, the possession stops when it reaches their visor. The Enders designed visor broke the spell giving their strength back at their own will. Such luck gives them more relieves than they initially thought. They look around for it to come back. It didn¡¯t come back. The place is empty and the demon¡¯s trail is gone. It was finally over, and what data they gathered is enough.

    Emerald finally speaks ¡°Oh my god, area 51 laboratory! What is this place?!¡±

    ¡°Quit it, we need to get out of here. This is no place for us to be here. No one in our department ever told us about another room. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this. I¡¯m just glad we get to see it¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Laughs*¡±

    They left the laboratory with countless files and documents into their own personal USBs. The events happened here. Emerald took in face value to remember it all. While the researcher takes it in a grain of salt into his head from what have those techs fighting against the demon.

    The report said in private. ¡°This is Emerald Diamond. You may know me using my random name in this Horsin World. My partner, anonymously, and rather to be called as the researcher by default. We have found the most dangerous discovery we have ever face. In case of us either fell victim to the demon, naming itself as Acurse, and we were saved by two unknown phenomena. The detail of the other is a strange AI that behaves like it was in the video game. I have forgotten its name because of its weird behavior and overextending phrases¡±

    ¡°After took a risky survey into the ruins of this laboratory. It consists of remnants of battle between the demons¡¯ army and the defenses. No blood was shed and no people we heard after we¡¯re missing. Either we are lucky or almost lost our lives to the escape prisoner. Somehow, we are able to collect what we needed. Sadly, to say, we can¡¯t talk about it to our fellow coworkers. After being saved by the same AI giving us guides how to meet and stay away from the demon. It was proved to be really smart thing to do for my partner to follow¡±

    ¡°As of now, we bring this report to you as an emergency if can¡¯t be solved on our own. I don¡¯t know how long will it take to reach you, Researcher Myrrkei. I¡¯m just worried if this city will never recover from its escape. I hope you will be able to solve it before it all ends here¡±

    Hand written by Emerald. Ink made from Enders pen to only be seen to a specific target. There is proof that the envelope has some scratches proving their worries to be true. Still, it continues to send further to the train station where it must be delivered.

    Meanwhile, the researcher had placed all evidence under his hands. Emerald¡¯s and his inside a vault. Prevent anyone to see until Myrrkei arrived. The researcher couldn¡¯t believe how they escape, even what happened to the demon. It changes drastically to its true nature and chase them down. Not even using its magic nor anything else like it did before. It came running like it wasn¡¯t possible for it to catch them. It made him ponder his head, the help was immense and it responds not from the demon¡¯s ego. It is clearly showing as if they knew. His hands slam on the table as if they would know.

    ¡°. . . I should¡¯ve let your curse through our memories . . .¡±

    The researcher phrases it a bit. This is one though is truly on the recorded data when adventurers talk a few demons in the island, Stranding Island. He pulls out his device and look for the post. Demonic magic, or what is called as neutral mana. It is definitely clear what¡¯s going on. Where magic can invade other people¡¯s power with the correct will power. Turning nothing else like any spell from what they know in the fantasy settings.

    That spell, he assumed to be nightmare. A horror like magic intend to keep the victim remembering that vision as if it going to be real. If they intend to remember that scene with Acurse. It will traumatize them. This is what the AI had said to them. It will occur, and that demon will appear through their minds. Willingly or not, they will appear. The researcher sees another form of magic spell. A mental like state. This will change again the city¡¯s world of view.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Indirect Mail of the Infamous part 1 - Chapter 212

    COI C212

    The news is always in for a look out from any warnings to their citizens what happened. All those coverages to let the people know are so useful to get them in order. Silent from the harsh environment, the dusty wasteland had proven to give its notorious nature and fear throughout the city. It is another repeating event in the inside. The internet has sent the people the posts what¡¯s going on. Far from danger, but close enough to get involve. This occurrence keeps coming back no matter how they tried to hide it. This ¡®they¡¯ had made a lot of sense, yet others have grown to love this dangerous world.

    There are people who followed the demons¡¯ army to go into the secret facility. They lie and wait for them to come back. Under the dusty fall of the Jigeram¡¯s light, they managed to take down so many remnants as they grew confident. While they¡¯re waiting, they feel the ground shakes, and right in front where it happened. Others were curious. They go closer to the entrance, and the shakes are getting stronger. They stood back and the shakes stop.

    Others have come to aid them. Islanders from the Stranding Island, the adventurers from the city guild, and the co-adventurers from the Victory Rooks also had come. Where everyone had gathered together, something rose up. A huge shockwave of magic coming out from the entrance spread in such a wide radius. Many exposed by it and all around them cleanse away the dusts. The powerful magic keeps spreading, as fast as it could, then slowly moving where it reached the distance about 3 kilometers from its limits. It reaches only to the Mihayara district, its evacuation area, strengthening it.

    Everyone looks around the blast radius where all the dusts and its wasteland disappeared. The signals are coming back and the speakers are restored its loop warning.

    ¡°All citizens, we are no longer be responsible when leaving the evacuation area. Please advised to be wary to your surroundings. . . All citizens, we are no longer be responsible when leaving the evacuation area cuts*¡±

    The speakers stop and the city barrier roses up to the sky and blocked the falling dust returning to the cleansing area.

    The speakers turn back on with a new announcement ¡°ALL ABLE BODIES, secure this area at the best of your abilities. The city barrier is starting to operate again. ALL ABLE BODIES, gather this area before the chance is lost¡±

    Everybody has to take this chance as the dust rains again. The crystallization formed into a dome where the city barrier reaches only to the half of the tallest building thus far. The disfigured round dome had formed the barrier making this part of the district safe to go around. The remaining people left in the hurry. The people who left behind are the islanders. One of them is a leader, and a demon in disguised waiting for the secret before her to be unfold. Patience rewards her with such of that, there are people coming out.

    The demon elf raises her fingers and snaps it. The islanders follow the signal. They go the two and apprehend them.

    ¡°. . . This is not what I have in mind¡±

    The demon elf looks around to anyone who is looking at them. No citizen at her sight, she gives herself a relief and said to the goblins. Only by the looks of her death stare face, the goblins and their spirits are frightened. They are in disbelief. Feared by her demonic stare and at the same time despise her grin. The words of their mouth wanted to say it, and their hands shield it before making it worse.

    The shockwave they found is indeed from the Foundation¡¯s magic source. Still, they pretend it as a mystery. They can¡¯t sense anything as if they were numb. The Foundation¡¯s magic had stop them using their mana. The demon elf knows the Foundation mana was stolen, taken what she assumed from Isekai citizens themselves. The true mana replaced by their own. The key resources for the citizens to escape. The demon elf sees the two researchers have been taken into custody. This makes her want to know more, sadly, someone is stopping her to know.

    The demon elf still has her own powers to use. This time isn¡¯t hers to act. She heard the two what happened. The researcher explains everything

    ¡°Like that, it slaps the barrier with a large boom. Then it disappears, leaving us in a trance to force us to follow it. After we break free of course. It didn¡¯t¡¯ return. The demon says its name though. Calling itself Acurse¡±

    The demon elf shuts her mouth. She was impressed how they almost never mention him until the last few words. It is certain they didn¡¯t ¡®remember¡¯. Her men stare right at her without giving a comment. They know what will happen especially a demon like Acurse. The dwarf has to fill her role and said to the researchers.

    ¡°After what you told us. We have no choice but to escort you to Stranding Island¡±

    With that, they go to the ferry after the two seeing the city barrier is back. It is rather small, and it is getting them to realized how clean the city is. Many people come out from the evacuation area starting to protest, continuing the disturbance as they are desperate to leave this hellish world. Others continue to defend on staying as the fight persist since that day. Emerald couldn¡¯t hold herself to say about the protest

    ¡°After what¡¯s happening to us, I never thought leaving this world would be the best¡±

    The researcher groans from the pain from their escape ¡°No argument there, I¡¯m glad we got away from it¡±

    The islanders notice, the two citizens are been escorted. The demon elf gives the same stare as before, they quickly shut and continue on. The two didn¡¯t complain and press on. To where they are at now, they rather want somewhere safe after their last encounter with the demon. The ferry arrived, switching the load with more people joining to help the district to expand. Such incident, brings the bravery to restore this city as soon as possible. The researchers watch pass many goblins and dwarves, but there were no humans coming along with the group.

    They rode the ferry where everyone left them and returned to their duty. The demon elf is the only one escorted the two. Once they disembark to the island. The demon elf transforms back to its real self.

    ¡°The equipment of yours. I won¡¯t be disguising much if you two wears it, right?¡±

    Emerald¡¯s visor has so much credit to be designed by Myrrkei. She sees what¡¯s going on and thanks to the indicators from friend and foe. It helps her identify them without any worries. The researcher though, he finds it fascinating to see the demon is able to hide herself. The visor is great and all, from what he sees though, the visor has still its limits.

    ¡°I¡¯d say, I don¡¯t know anything about demons. You being silent makes me remember what the files we found it is really mind magic¡±

    The demon elf laughs calmly. Revealing her true form, larger than she originally disguised. She can¡¯t hold of herself these new comers know so little what¡¯s going on in this region.

    ¡°Laugh* There are so much to tell, and I don¡¯t want you to remember it. It¡¯s true, mind magic. It is a rare skill to haunt someone making the victim to remember as their way of passage. You remember the demon and its horror. Remember it, and you will be their void. Your fear and doubts are its path¡±

    ¡°Good thing we never seen its ugly ass and how it shits, huh?¡±

    Emerald coughs out laughing from the researcher¡¯s ridiculous comment. The demon leans slowly her head to look at him. Acting so childish and at the same time daring to go there with such provocative words. The demon elf takes her interest seriously, and keeps looking at him. The researcher smiles at Emerald persists her laughter. This simple talk makes Lady Hivites understood this slang. The Lady speaks to the demon elf¡¯s mind

    ¡°Don¡¯t try it¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lady. I¡¯ll just watch him play. He sure can run from your old acquaintances¡±

    They reached the port, still has no docking port, and relies on magic to raise and walked on to come across the island. There, the researchers meet one of the Enders guild masters. The birds fly over him and to the two. The guild master¡¯s bird already seeking deep into their memories only given a partial glimpse with the name Acurse. Emerald proceeds to reach out her hand to guild master. The guild master pointed out her friend. The researcher got distracted by the spirit birds, he fell off from the floating platform, and managed to land in both feet on the ground with his magic.

    ¡°You¡¯re really out of it today¡± Emerald places her hands on her hips acting like she is right

    ¡°Uh? I have magic taking care of myself, you know. Seeing a guy with birds all around him makes him looks like some video game character to be honest¡±

    ¡°Oh jeez, you watch too much video game cinematics¡±

    The two bickers as they all go to where they could rest. They were sent to a town, a town that is filled with citizens. However, there is a sign reads ¡®Under the debt of Lady Coheld¡¯, this makes them curious, but they ignore it. What is important to them now is their safety, and what they did might get into trouble from the government.

    The spirit birds flown over them, as it flies to the building. A small house, it looks like shed from they both saw. Emerald uses her visor what magic it holds. There indeed it has. The house is a concealment, and including with her UI identifying only a piece of it. She can only read the simple detail that it can be hiding spot or an imprisonment. Both seems rather suspicious from what she read. The researcher tests it out, and it really is a normal house removing the magic possessing it. Both of them didn¡¯t hesitate and barged right in.

    The researcher sets up his things. Meanwhile Emerald is busy having a talk with the neighbors. It is temporary until everything they found out will be separated once they return back to the main land. All documents readied, he took one of the main folders he made in drafts. There are four; First is the occurrence of the demons¡¯ army heading the secret facility. Second is the phenomena happened inside the facility. Third, another one that the first case able to find out beside them. Finally, the fourth one, the area 51 laboratory has its collection of classified information. All together neatly and rambled in one folder ready to be organized.

    Emerald comes back bringing some beers and already changed clothes borrowed by the neighbors. ¡°Hey, change your clothes! We need a deserving break¡±

    The researcher was casted by her spell and pulled him into the bathroom. He did his fair share of magic and did it on the whim. He walks out clean without any the necessary washing. Emerald wasn¡¯t pleased of his sudden appearance all clean. She mentioned to him

    ¡°You know, I come here 2 hours in. You should be already relaxed yourself after what we have been through¡±

    ¡°And at the same time, we were stopped momentarily being apprehended. I thought we are not going to be safe for long¡±

    The demon and the guild master are watching over them, out of reach, where they can¡¯t be seen by anyone. It is indeed they are apprehended.

    The demon elf tells him what¡¯s going on ¡°They have the information what your guilds¡¯ friends have already know¡±

    ¡°It is impressive how they weren¡¯t found out about it¡±

    ¡°Their luck shines because of a certain demon had no interest until old friends meet in a wrong place¡±

    ¡°As for that, I am involved what will interest them in the future¡±

    ¡°Interest? Who will it that be?¡±

    The demon senses their presence. The available Enders in this island. Weak in nature, the young boy still dares to go out when it is settled. The demon recommends

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the former Dexter¡±

    Back in the small house, he brings out his inventory with all the snacks he bought from the store. Emerald grins to see his stacks of sake have already empty. The researcher didn¡¯t say anything as he grabs her can. After few gulps down to his throat he begins to go back to work.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the demon part and focus on the computer system¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that. That AI knows something about the facility. I found leads that it was a virus from Fuku City trying to hack¡±

    ¡°Me too, then I found out how it behaves. Like a fictional character speaking in English. Like this one¡±

    A sample video where the voice match and has its own account avatar, definitely a videogame character where on screen there is a gaming UI and all. He surely understands why, and more whys he had to interpret.

    ¡°What we don¡¯t know about this artificial intelligence. An intelligence that knows about demons and others like archscience. The hardest part is to get it from the computer how this AI is not from us. It makes it harder how this fantasy world has technology¡±

    Emerald is busy eating the snacks and drinking a few gulps. ¡°Gulp* Yeah. Giving us real advise against that specific demon though¡±

    ¡°It is amazing how it gives us the crucial moment when it attacks us¡±

    The message from the AI played from his device ¡°Ok, ok, there is one last thing when you go running out to the back door. The demon, never mention its name, he is a nightmare, literally. Don¡¯t try to use the word ¡®it¡¯ anymore, it¡¯s a ¡®he¡¯ now. He can do nightmarish magic when he uses his human form. Got that?! Oh yeah, how he can¡¯t hurt you. It¡¯s going to be hard. Ignore him, at the moment. He seems rather not himself, not the part of him being disappointed, annoying, and more likely do sarcastic things. When he gets serious, there you could use reverse psychology. As long as you barely remember him, ignoring is the best option. Mind magic is his weak spell. Barely noticeable and dangerous you see¡±

    It stops when the computer shuts off from his recording. That long nuisance of its explanation saves them.

    Emerald mentions him again ¡°It¡¯s very specific. Now we know demons are not the same, and have different characteristics¡±

    ¡°Damn, the rest are gibberish. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Reverse psychology, that¡¯s too much for me¡±

    ¡°The ignoring part saves us though¡±

    ¡°Alright, back to the files. The other AI, from what we saw on screen are the robots. The AI never explained it to us. Even by typing it, the machine we found had given a big reaction for the demon to show hostile to¡±

    This case made them worry. They thought it was some secret facility researching and manufacturing the most illegal products they thought would be. Guns and drugs like turning their people into super soldiers like the Dexter Guild. It wasn¡¯t too far realistic, and after what the city had brought out with their own weaponry. They thought that¡¯s the place. It wasn¡¯t. That¡¯s where they collect the loots from the demon¡¯s army. And there is another one, the unidentified machine attacking the demon. Although, the machine gives a frightful vibe as it really come from Horsin. Their designs were never look so menacing.

    Emerald is tapping her pen. The pen has secret materials for the Enders to use. Given by Myrrkei, it is the first time the researcher saw her using it. She had no other choice who will know about it. Now apprehended, under the Stranding Island supervision. They need to get the data straight or else will happen. The two checks their devices for any news about the secret facility. There is none, they turned to social media¡¯s dark side of the internet. Nothing.

    She said to him ¡°Let¡¯s send it to Myrrkei¡±

    The researcher lies down his head on the bed ¡°I agree, I don¡¯t think I could manage to discover a secret that is far worse than we thought¡±

    It took them three days to finish. All little details to the numerous data scrambled around in a categorized order. The two never realized how bad they can formulate good words to make it understandable for Myrrkei. They give up when they reach the topic about demons. They walk out from their room. The two felt their bodies concealed. It is indeed they were apprehended to this island. It felt rather cozy though, they can¡¯t lie. The spirit birds are flocking around them knowing too well they are being watched. The guild master is waiting.

    The spirit birds are pecking Miyusuki¡¯s window. The sign of him to be ready has finally there while eating with his friends. Sniper and Kombat give their permission to continue his training. His friends persist to join him as their unfinished business on the mainland made them determined from their past mistakes. Faye heard about their callings, and tried to refuse Miyusuki¡¯s companionship. The other guild mistress stops her

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry. The message is preserved and they won¡¯t go far when leaving the ferry¡±

    Faye looks at her showing off her jewels filled with magic, the other guild mistress had prepared for them.

    The boys are going to meet the Enders guild master, and soon caught wind by the girls as they followed them too. The group gathers together after nearly a week staying. They have learned so much about the other mana types, and about this island. Excited to train again under the expectation of Voldemyr¡¯s return. The guild master wasn¡¯t expecting them in a group during this hard cycle.

    Although, he continues ¡°Your training is simple yet dangerous. You will cross path. A letter that needed to deliver written in Enders ink. Meaning, it has importance you need to finish it today. Time takes haste, you must deliver it¡±

    Miyusuki receives the letter, a simple single envelope that says the instruction where to go. The address shows Raker Mawn guild tower. This makes him think the best way to deliver is using the train.

    He got himself excited and ask ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to Enders Bridge?!¡±

    The enthusiasm appears with great determination, then fell into the spirit bird¡¯s chirping as if it sings sorrowfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, training there would be adapting the region¡¯s environment. You know who your guild member is, and she alone can¡¯t go to the isles because of how bad the mana is there¡±

    The two researchers see the recruit. Hiding behind among the larger birds, the spirit birds warn them in its numbers echoing mob voices.

    ¡°We will acknowledge your request. The demon though, is still under supervision to you both. You two are her custodies. Make it so or you will be another example who didn¡¯t make in the aftermath. Watch them go as you want to please yourself while it is being sent¡±

    They watch them settle out the envelope. Emerald was struck from disbelief, one of the students is holding the envelope without burden by the ink¡¯s effects. The researcher shuts her up. There is time to evaluate back in their room or house.

    The ferry calls to the islanders as it begins to leave. The students rushed there excitedly leaving the Enders guild master behind. He looks at them believing they will train together with Voldemyr. The guild mistress, wearing a beautiful dress, said to him.

    ¡°Jeweler is acting a little of trickster for the younglings¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s explain why no one is rejecting the boy¡¯s companions¡±

    They look up to the spirit birds casting a ritual to look above from the ferry sets sail to the mainland. A mist appeared blinded them from their view. One by one, Ootadakimasu, Usweet-censored, Holly, and Joanne returned before them. Confused and left behind.

    The Ferry reaches the port, Miyusuki sees the mist clears and notice his friends are gone. Only left by his side is the guild mistress other than Faye. Wearing her runes like jewelry or as accessories, she looks at him acting rude.

    Miyusuki was angry and said ¡°What did you do to my friends?¡±

    Her jewel glows inside the gem, a runeword appeared and flashes to his eyes. He remembered the promise that Faye wanted for him, returned back to reality. The guild mistress wipes her jewels to stop the spell. She remains quiet never giving him the explanation. A kill joy, her action varies it.

    Miyusuki frowns as he is alone, walking down to see his guild come to aid him. His eyes open wide to see how they are fully ready to go to the wasteland. In shroud of their mantles, he meets them again. Haw, Voldemyr, and the man hiding his face. His mouth moves to speak out his name

    ¡°Archivist . . .¡±

    The two turned to him, without a mask, and only hides in a hood. With cartoonish reaction by the movement of his hood. He didn¡¯t know a thing why Miyusuki stared at him like that.

    His responds ¡°Shield Student, we only meet once and you seem to be . . .¡±

    Miyusuki answered directly by releasing the black mist from his mouth. Archivist shuts his mouth before the mist released.

    ¡°I understand, just don¡¯t do it again¡±

    Miyusuki feels his grip enclosing his mouth. Barely breathing from his mouth and nose close shut. Archivist bends the black mist to ever never let it go from the young boy¡¯s system. His body loses control and let Archivist controls him. It was painful to the least, and tried to break free. He can¡¯t, this strength alone controlling the black mist inside of him gives a dangerous warning. One smidge of his strength recovers and leans back as Archivist let¡¯s his hand go.

    Miyusuki finally breathes again and hears a clap from the guild mistress behind him. Voldemyr bows and Haw follows, Miyusuki follows along but stop by Archivist.

    He leans down and whispers to him ¡°Don¡¯t show respect if she treated you wrongly¡±

    The two looks at her, her eyes show despised and really show of her rude character. What Miyusuki don¡¯t know have made her generalized with him to them.

    ¡°Why is she acting that way?¡±

    ¡°Because we were once enemies. The past didn¡¯t act kindly of her path¡±

    The guild mistress looks at Voldemyr and Haw, one former Dexter and a veteran of Raker Mawn Guild, her rash judgement took in and finally speak out.

    ¡°Guide this boy to the best of your training. A spoiled child like him loved by guild mistress Fay¡¯mae has no chance to survive this world nor with his friends¡±

    ¡°We have been told¡± Both of them reply simultaneously.

    Miyusuki felt insulted and at the same time to be true. His mind deluded how generous they are with him provided what he must do, but never truly exceed what they expect from him.

    The guild mistress gives a stern look at him. It reminds him those disappointing eyes, the people he remembered thought to be better than that, and those eyes returned gazing on him opening his wounds. He blurted out after she looks away.

    ¡°I . . . was a . . . k-k-kid back then¡±

    That stuttering tone, moves his depressing heart. A strong pat of the back given by Voldemyr.

    ¡°Have strength, youngling. Oue didn¡¯t lie about you¡±

    ¡°Aunt Oue?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Oue??? Ah? Yes, the woman who cares for you with her doll entrusted you¡±

    Miyusuki raises his head ¡°That¡¯s right, Fae-chan! Fae-chan?¡±

    He calls out its name and didn¡¯t respond. Neither in his inventory nor around him that always love acting like a pet. There he kneels down, Oue¡¯s help disappeared. Voldemyr didn¡¯t stop supporting him. Another pat at his back again, including the strength of his runic gloves. Strike down to his shoulder providing admirable endurance from the kid¡¯s back. He did not flinch and stands up trying to control his emotions. The young boy is still not overcome, and his resolve is fresh, for now. He needs to take it into action.

    Haw and Archivist let Voldemyr motivates the student on his terms. It was enough, and they wait for Miyusuki to talk about his quest. While they discuss, Miyusuki look at the new improvement they are wearing. Heavily equipment around their body, no exposed skin under their leather to heavily padded armor. Haw looks like a post-apocalypse adventurer, Archivist is in his desert journeyman, and Voldemyr is heavily deck out with multiple different weapons, solid weapons without a single trace of magic. While Miyusuki is in the same as he had before. A shield, a gauntlet, and his trusted throwing daggers.

    Miyusuki shows them the envelope. One of them tried to touch it, and it was only Archivist is having trouble to touch it. His hand fell drop on the floor by the weight of the envelope. The strong loud thud made him groan in pain.

    ¡°Agh! What kind of envelope is this?¡±

    Voldemyr answers ¡°This must be Myrrkei¡¯s. For this youngling to go with us, this is definitely why they called us for¡±

    Haw says otherwise ¡°I was called not from the Enders though¡±

    ¡°Then that means this is important. Shield student, have you ever experience fighting yet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I have, only against monsters though¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, since you don¡¯t how mortals like us fight¡±

    They are on their way to the station. Skipping Ironno¡¯s saferooms when they get a chance to see it. The noise in the environment gives a fright as the battle rages on. The battlefields left in crystal shards, show the horror of the finally killed looters and bandits. Miyusuki for the first time see such a horrific sight. Then he realized something is different. The bodies left in bones and others still left rotten and continue to absorb by the dusts. He reaches out to Haw

    ¡°Why this doesn¡¯t look fresh. It¡¯s all dried up?¡±

    ¡°So, you finally see it¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°We found out you people use tracking differently, while we found the tracks from the remains of those dead bodies. You people never reacted before, until a few days ago¡±

    Miyusuki checks himself for any stains he had gone here. Taiyou Industries was the most dangerous. All those ruckuses running amok, it does not make sense to have those battles last long. Horsin never intend to last a fight except for the citizens. After see those dead bodies, revealing the puppets as they are. Miyusuki just walk pass it all. Voldemyr stops them, to where they take their steps. The crystallized floor seemed to break easily. He pointed out someone is hiding among the shards.

    Haw said to the young student. ¡°There¡¯s no holding back. Blood will be spilled here¡±

    Miyusuki gulps down his throat, he brings out his water bottle to take a sip. Where he puts it down, Archivist initiates and jumps over the crystallized environment. A few of the enemies flown to their direction. Voldemyr raises his crossbow and fires at his targets. Haw doused Voldemyr¡¯s bolts with his potions increasing its damaging potent. The enemies recover and rained down with their own self-made crystallized weapon. Miyusuki goes to the front and raises his shield.

    The shards shatters where his shield touches it. His runic shield prevents it piercing through and able to withstand the falling shards. He then slides to the side, where incidentally step on Haw¡¯s potion. Haw pulled him back to them where the potions start to react. All three together circling around as more is coming to get them. Voldemyr sees Archivist is doing much work than he had anticipated. His martial art is controlling the enemies¡¯ position to move closer to them. Forcing the enemies to target them, and more of them start coming. Until Archivist collect them all seal away all their exits.

    Archivist stands still immerse himself into the dust, his eyes beam from his hood, releasing an absurd amount of his energy to perform his technique. One step on the ground, seeing his enemies trying to flee. Twisting his bending to lose their sense of escape into a verge of fighting to the death. He suddenly moves, he senses Haw preparing his lethal concoction. Through Voldemyr, he senses his tools are drenching in blood, neither is fresh nor organic, and the shield student is hesitating to use his gauntlet. There is no hesitating now. They walk into this wasteland unseen by the citizens, and they will be exposed by this world of enemies.

    Arise by the dusts turned to the strength of his bending, capturing them enclosed to their very being, and into the strength of Archivist¡¯s. Pulled into his team to finished them off. Miyusuki was bombarded by enemies. Couldn¡¯t hold on except his gauntlet, he bumps into one of the bodies and slide among the piles being thrown into. Haw and Voldemyr were busy to take them down, blood splattered and body drenched in powerful potions. The mist of unsavory taste poisoned through the gush of dusts and putrid mana.

    Miyusuki braced it through with his runic shield and the gauntlet breaks through the piles of the dead. Engrossed by it, where he can¡¯t seem to recognized these looters at all. Losing their human features revealing what they really are. Mere puppets of the demons¡¯ creation, there he sees the mana flow fading to nothing. Where the glow appeared before him and entered to his gem. Hearing a foreign voice, he tries his best to check his device. The haunting words of texts appeared forcing it out through his little functionable UI. Barely he could read it and only react by the rots of the bodies.

    Those rot touch the envelope trying to pry it open but lost touch because of the ink protecting it. The demons of Agatheus City felt only a glimpse it has on the envelope only recognized the foreign writing into their tongues. It spoke with malicious intent.

    ¡°Find that envelope, his name is written in citizens¡¯ hands¡±

    Demons start to wake up and casts down their collections from the inner realms of Agatheus City, in the form of human now entering the city with great intent. Not scavengers, as manhunters, worse than what Lady Hivites couldn¡¯t control.

    Meanwhile, Lady Hivites sense their initiation. It wasn¡¯t long from what the demon elf sends her message. This is not what she had expended, giving her time to sip her glass and look at the distance where she can¡¯t the see the Isekai City. She speaks its awry.

    ¡°When will the true Jigeram¡¯s light enter their city?¡±

 The Dusty Wasteland: Indirect Mail of the Infamous part 2 - Chapter 213

    COI C213

    Lady Hivites, the Archaic of Agatheus City, and the dominant of this region. The 4th moon cycle had put a toll of her control and lead her kind to free to roam with their false creatures. Disguised as humans as they are growing in masses thanks to the Isekai City¡¯s negligence of this still weak dust. The true dusts spread like a storm focusing in one place, a massive typhoon of mana surging into the sky and lands down like kind of spell. The demon elf spotted his return and the power he shows only his temper. She prevents mentioning his name in order not let his abilities take effect. Then there¡¯s this letter must be delivered. The demon elf says so with glee.

    The demoness is living in the inner realms already watch over the bastards going to the gateway into Isekai City. The word got out it was the Enders who delivered it. To play along with this game, she must follow what the city had caused its own problem. Her own looters and bandits are ready, yet, she set them ablaze by her own inner rage. It is pitiful, she knew it, and also pitiful to see the citizens did not return. Her patience had already fell since the report of the Foundation¡¯s power, its own mana release not from where the structure from but a so call secret lab.

    She turns to her old rival, from what her kind thought. Her magnificent journey once human to demon. Sending transmission through mana, the other demon didn¡¯t say a word, she only stares at her flipping the essence of one of the citizens. One move on her scheming lips is all the Lady need to retaliate out of pride. The letter must be delivered. Again, she watches them to chase a letter written in an Enders ink. Hearing the name, she must not speak about him. Or he will come to her senses, hearing him again like it becomes dream, or a nightmare.

    One easily fell to the ground, where the boy¡¯s guild treated continue their adventure. Lady Hivites watches the battle filled nothing but countless of false humankind paving the road with its corpse trail. Including, the boy who is holding the envelope, he is barely keep going with his breath releasing a black mist. The black mist sips, yet passes through his mouth. Her old rival had her purpose for him. The boy holds it bearing the signs of Enders demon, giving the demon elf her interest. The boy walks with it surrounded by Enders destined to be a puppet as well.

    Miyusuki have never fought like this. His shield is used like a battering ram, hitting through enemies who are not truly human. Already they merged together with dusts and flesh, and still, they walk like zombies with incredible strength. The fight was over, and the aftermath where Haw purge the remains with his potions, enflames to the ashes along with the dusts. Archivist pulls Miyusuki out from the tired battle.

    ¡°All that happened here, you see what the citizens cannot see¡±

    ¡°Are these really people?¡±

    ¡°Stronger than you ever imagined. They hid well under the Jigeram¡¯s light, which your people¡¯s only weakness from I can tell¡±

    He looks at his hand, the news about the smuggling mana battery. Containing with large quantity of magic that stored even before the siege ever began. It was found spread across this area. Miyusuki has nothing to say except questions he did not understand. He touches the envelope again and feel something ripped. He checks it and saw the taints appearing then slowly faded away.

    ¡°This envelope, we have to go to the station to deliver it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we are here and more so¡±

    ¡°And more? Oh yeah, that¡¯s got me thinking. Why you? . . .¡±

    Miyusuki stops and feel something is off. A large fog in different color, lighter than the light blue glow of the dusts. Cleaner and no dusts falling on that side of the fog. He goes near it, the shards on his body sticks to his armor are getting worse. The pain goes instant and he suddenly backs away. His team notices the light, leaving no dusts or shards blowing like among the dust storm. It is what they should¡¯ve face before. The Jigeram¡¯s light particles in its purest. It¡¯s finally here inside the city¡¯s strange fog.

    Voldemyr raises his crossbow up to the air, firing a signal flare to cleanse all the fog away in the clear view, and removing also the natural Jigeram¡¯s light. Haw keeps an eye where the natural light coming from. He whispered to Voldemyr where it is. Voldemyr quickly said to the recruit.

    ¡°Shield student, let¡¯s keep going. We have company¡±

    Miyusuki sees them from the flare. His tired body trembles to have another fight with those guys. Then he pulls out his water bottle to quench his thirst. The plastic bottle goes empty gripping with his own hand trying to believe himself he could go further after a short break. It was impossible.

    ¡°Cough* What¡¯s going on in this city?¡±

    Haw answers him ¡°This must be the reason why the Enders have delivered their aid. Your city is still not affected by the Jigeram¡¯s light¡±

    The Jigeram, the killing moonlight negating Alga¡¯s boundless nourishment to the world. Its light particles are its only weapon purely to purge the demons¡¯ powers. It¡¯s powerful existence alone to force all life to hid underground. Yet, there are exceptions when technology is able to resist it or legends are preventing from damaging the surface. Isekai City had done it as well, trying to face the deadly moonlight, but left with a small amount mana continuously crystallized before their eyes.

    It was taking too long, it felt like they are still in the 3rd moon cycle trying to go for the next moon cycle, and it didn¡¯t arrive, not even today. The citizens who are outside of the city have already notice it. No one returned to report about it. The tales of the deadly moon are not showing its true nature. That¡¯s what Haw thought. At this moment, they start to get suspicious about this city. The Jigeram still left with shards all over the city, never letting it to become a barren wasteland. It exists as the dusty wasteland.

    Even there is one small fog of it, it¡¯s true light. It doesn¡¯t mean the city will face the Jigeram¡¯s true light. Haw finds it and Voldemyr takes note of it. Miyusuki keeps moving forward with them, hearing the details about this moon cycle.

    He questions them ¡°. . . I heard about this moon cycle from the internet. Why are there so many monsters? The dust should¡¯ve destroyed everything. Even the demons¡¯ army. Right?!¡±

    Everyone stays silent.

    ¡°. . . Right?! Teacher Haw, say something¡±

    Archivist gives a little push to the side, wanting Haw to answer him. Haw persisted and points out where they are in. The silhouettes of countless images, no longer humanoid from a far, it shows their size intimidating them. The figures are moving at their direction. Miyusuki readies himself, at the front. When he is about to face it, the figure notices him and begin charging. No sounds running at him, he readies his stance where the shards below his shoes crackling. While the figure still doesn¡¯t make a sound. The moment they face each other, Miyusuki was immediately pulled away before the figure revealed itself.

    The figure revealed possessing the demon¡¯s magic, identical to the enemies¡¯ puppets, and this one is holding one of the mana batteries. The demons¡¯ puppets followed the first draw out its powers. Shaken off the crystallized dusts on its body without problem. The mana battery helps it maintain its condition and the rest are slowing down covered in dusts and shards. Later, the puppets see a glowing light coming their way. They got cautious about it and run away from it.

    Archivist watches Miyusuki can¡¯t get a hold himself after his contact with a demonic power. This is his first time facing a full demonic strength from a puppet. This is where he shouldn¡¯t be involved from the very start. He remembers what the guild mistress told him. She was right, yet he wants to face it because he was with Voldemyr and the other Raker Mawns. The presence of those demons¡¯ puppets was different. Voldemyr who is been fighting those monsters quite a while now. Pulling the young boy into the saferoom is the best choice.

    Haw left a few potions before closing the door. The spill leaks through the door, using other potions to attract each other. From his observation, the leaks were off. There was no trace of dusts nor mixtures. Haw signals Archivist to join him in his observation. From what they saw together,

    Haw says to him ¡°I want to know how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°You ask that while I¡¯m seeing your potions are out of proportions¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, Archivist. You are here for a reason¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised myself to return here. More likely, Sanquin brought me here¡±

    The potions stop interacting itself where the first potions used were showing small amounts attracting to the other potion, and it got overwhelmed. It supposed to use as substances when contacting the materials made from demons¡¯ puppets. The sufferable monsters shouldn¡¯t be absorbing it. Their mana is dried out from the dusts.

    Haw assumes ¡°To her alone, Archivist. That was not the only reason, was it?¡±

    Archivist bends the fluid of the potions. ¡°This dusty wasteland, this what many people called it. It only exists here¡±

    ¡°Not even the rain would wash down the impurities. It helps the demons to keep their creation from turning into nothing¡±

    ¡°. . . What¡¯s going here . . .¡±

    They turned around and Miyusuki is behind them, listening every detail. Archivist moves the ground to see Voldemyr had told the recruit about it.

    He asks ¡°Shield student, is there you wanted to know?¡±

    ¡°. . . Yeah, did the siege was really over?¡±

    Haw answers while cleaning up the mess of his potions ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the siege was ¡®really¡¯ over. The one we are facing today or in this different form of moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Different? I know this is my first time seeing the moon cycles. It feels like winter to me . . .¡±

    ¡°I know it is complicated. And I can only tell why because Archivist is here¡±

    Miyusuki stares at Archivist hood slightly bend as if he looks confused. Archivist doesn¡¯t have a clue why Haw said it was complicated. It was too obvious for Isekai City had done so much trouble letting the Foundation not using its true purpose. He won¡¯t be easily fooled after seeing those monsters carrying those mana batteries either. Lastly, the Jigeram¡¯s light partially inside the city. Those signs of powerful beings take action into the city. Either it was the tools or the demons taking shape of the dusts. The small part of it is a given. Someone or something is trying to free this broken cycle.

    Haw checks outside of the door. The demons¡¯ puppets are gone, leaving only a small glowing light. He had seen these glows, the same glows he found used by the shield student. Miyusuki is next to the door seeing the glow and pointed out to him

    ¡°That glow. I have something to do with it¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t ask and let him through the door as they get out. Voldemyr and Archivist watch the youngling reaches out the glow. The glow reaches to the young boy, bringing out his gem, and the gem absorbs it. Archivist senses life inside of the gem, quiet and fulfilling spirit of the dead.

    He hears Voldemyr¡¯s grumbling voice ¡°The guild mistress is speaking true. The youngling possessed too much and learn so little¡±

    ¡°Learn so little? You added your dissatisfaction¡±

    ¡°Tabitha is learning and both of you shared the same strength until I saw her provided from Oue¡¯s works¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It matches my partner¡¯s strength¡±

    ¡°You know what strength I¡¯m talking about. The youngling is alone without a single Enders by his role. Tabitha¡¯s role is leadership, and not a mage¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprise, Voldemyr. One role alone doesn¡¯t fit the life they choose¡±

    ¡°Sigh* I shouldn¡¯t talk if we both don¡¯t know how we speak each other¡±

    Out from Ironno¡¯s saferoom, right in front of the young boy. Miyusuki took another glow. He turns to his team and explained the whole thing

    ¡°I guess I need some explaining to do, huh?¡±

    With his troublesome glee, the three of them refused right away. Miyusuki never seen them disinterested in his own personal quest. Haw points at the direction of the train station.

    ¡°Focus your objective. Your priority is given by the guild master and mistress. This is an important lesson when you are accepting a quest from nobility¡±

    ¡°Nobility? Sorry, but I don¡¯t know how¡±

    ¡°I understand, and you¡¯re already in deep danger. We can¡¯t stop from what you¡¯ve agreed¡±

    Haw moves out first. Leaving Miyusuki acts blanky by his sudden tone when regards to nobles. Voldemyr taps the young boy¡¯s back and said,

    ¡°You¡¯ve been involved with many influential people. Be careful, we are just their tools to open the danger they are trying to search out¡±

    ¡°Like what exactly? I¡¯ve been with you guys and I can¡¯t seem to fight well in this condition¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to hurry. It¡¯s better to keep going and follow your betters. Hah, like we are any better.  Right Archivist?¡±

    Archivist laughs ¡°says who? We are here, closer to our demise. Shield Student, this mission is where you can feel true pain¡±

    Miyusuki takes a pause, and forced him to move forward with them. Realizing that he is in the situation is truly test him to the limits. The purpose was a single delivery. He starts to doubt and even wanting to stop.  His will always determine when people he cares are in trouble. This quest, he didn¡¯t even know the monsters are the demons¡¯ puppets. Walking along with them, in swift silent, and directly where they needed to go. The battle near the train station was visible to their near sight view. Although afraid, Miyusuki has committed to this.

    The train station is empty, the last stop arrived had shown its part of the fight. The train tracks remained clean and no shards left on it, except for the light bluish particles. Where they stand, and it is Miyusuki¡¯s first time seeing a dust looks fluffier than the ones in this city. He turns his head and sees Voldemyr carrying the remains of the monsters he found lying around. Voldemyr throws it to the tracks, and the remains consumed by the dusts. Quickly crystallized then returned back to dust. This dust is faster, from what Miyusuki saw. Voldemyr tells him

    ¡°What you¡¯ve seen here when I throw a piece of meat is the real 4th moon cycle¡±

    ¡°A piece of meat? It looks like a dried-up wooden limb . . .? Whoa¡±

    It doesn¡¯t take long when the dusts reach him. The consumed remains release gases release to the air. Spreading and searching for any more mana left behind. This little amount made his skin feel like he was washed down by acid, solid dirt burns his skin. Haw washes him off with his own water while Miyusuki grit his teeth from the harsh sensation.

    ¡°Whoa . . . Ouch, is this the real dust you mentioned. Sorry, I never know¡±

    No one respond to him, and their heads are turning to the other direction. Right behind Miyusuki, he thinks of something that is not going to be easy. The wind blows where the dusts flow to the tracks. The true dusts consumed it, and piles up more than they are going near it. Archivist takes no time waiting for their enemies to attack. He brings out his sash to Miyusuki and said,

    ¡°Take this. This fight is impossible for you survive . . .!¡±

    The first initiation caught Archivist from surprise and pulled him to the fog. Haw approaches to the young boy to wear it fast. Once done, the ground shakes and Haw fell into a hole and was pulled under.

    Voldemyr and Miyusuki are left standing. Miyusuki raises his shield and looks at the surrounding. The trace of demonic magic is all around. Illusion of eyes surrounded them, as he waits for anything to happen. Voldemyr taps his back and grabs his head. His helmet shows an intimidating presence. His eyes stared right at the young boy calmly and eagerly. He points his eyes to the young boy¡¯s gauntlet to use it while the shield to drop it. Miyusuki tries to ask, but Voldemyr¡¯s hand shut his mouth and keeps in eye contact. Miyusuki must to do it.

    Miyusuki unequips his shield and his gauntlet start powering up. He hears the monsters are coming to get them. Its feet stomping with crystals shattering, and its corroded body surrounded in dusts trailing away as it attacks them. Miyusuki daringly uses his gauntlet to grab the monstrous beast¡¯s large head. The head shatters like crystals, but he was able to grab the remaining of its bones. It wasn¡¯t enough, the momentum of the charging beast pushes the boy closer to the tracks. Miyusuki slips from his footing as he gives in and fall back. Voldemyr comes to his aid and moves the charging beast over him into the train tracks.

    The monster fell into the true dusts. The Jigeram¡¯s light purge the beast where a soul broke free and flew upward to the sky. Miyusuki then gets pulled back to his feet. A tap to his back from Voldemyr, and he is back in action. The fog of the dusts is getting clearer, the wind blowing away and the fumes in different colors are clearing the dusts. Signs of Haw and Archivist are fighting against what lies there. Miyusuki is struggling after the first attempt. The sight of enemies is coming. There were no humans, but monsters that is larger than any of them combine. Everything feels like he can¡¯t be fighting this long like last time.

    As he is about say to Voldemyr, he hears the train is coming. He turns around with a slight movement of his eyes. Then turns back to face the monsters. Voldemyr is front of him stopping a large creature ramming them into the tracks. Armor made from Enders craftsmanship is absorbing from the monster¡¯s strength then sends it into his crossbow. It starts merging into a powerful spell as flames come out from the bolt itself. He brought the monster¡¯s head to the ground gapping its mouth trying to bite him. His crossbow brazing its teeth by the tip of the bolt, a little spark coming from it then he fires it with tremendous flames.

    Burning wildly where the dusts are consuming both of them. Voldemyr stares right at it being ablaze and crystallized at the same time. Moving his head to tell Miyusuki through gesture message to send the monster into the tracks. Miyusuki lost in awe with such dedication to this man¡¯s bravery. The monster feels the gripped from the gauntlet easily squeezing it as it tries to spread its voice of influence into them. None of them understood its word, its failure threw to the tracks buried into the dusts and become with it.

    Miyusuki bravely faced those monsters coming by the size of their weakening state, however, this also weakens him. The dusts of the wasteland are piling up around them along with the true dusts growing closer near them. Continue being surrounded and the two Raker Mawns remained missing after being pulled. The train station is getting filled with more and more monsters. To the best of Miyusuki¡¯s limits, he feels his legs swift off from the ground as another monster appeared tripping him down. An untouched monster, not corrupted by the dust. It took the letter off from his pocket with its beak and flees away.

    The letter left from his hands. He tries to chase it but more of them are attacking him with relentless numbers. Voldemyr sees the boy is need of help. A horn is thrown to the air and into the dense fog. Haw catches it and used it with his breath covered in dusts. Buffing anyone with great physique in a large temporary scale. It reaches to Archivist and uses his coin to go through the large wave of monsters, slipping them through as he finds a good strike through all the mass. Piercing through the crowd like a hawk into his prey, he hits the monster who took the letter.

    He grabs the letter and proceed to return to his team. Haw, after blowing the horn, takes a potion to enhance his sight to see the monsters tainted by his potion. Seeing all of them are exposed, he pulls out his potion then throw to the air and explodes with colorful lights. Haw runs back to their team as he braces through the monsters. Archivist meets with Haw as the two combine their abilities. Haw throws dangerous potions separately, and Archivist bends the potion before the dusts stop it. Combined them together by his bending, it creates a stronger force to break through the monsters in front of them.

    The path was opened, and Miyusuki runs to them. Voldemyr stops him, the young boy was confused. Then another horn coming from the train. His eyes are wide open. To wait here for the train to arrive. Yet his eyes staring at the direction where Ironno should have another saferoom. Voldemyr keeps holding him. Miyusuki can¡¯t hold on as the true dusts are hurting him. He falls down to his knees, and Voldemyr picks him up right after. Haw and Archivist had arrived. All together again as they follow the tracks for the coming train.

    They make their way from those hordes. Haw goes down to the tracks to pick up the true dusts on his hand. The exposure stuck to his armor, sizzling what magic lurks from the demons¡¯ power. Combine with the substance he brought, a rune mixes with the true dusts causing a powerful presence of the magic runes. A dwarven spell unleash by the runes, forging in and he gives it to Voldemyr. Before receiving it, he throws the young boy to Archivist¡¯s care. Where the dust rune almost touches the boy. The boy¡¯s body instinctively releases the black mist from his mouth and nose. Archivist blocks it with his hand before it gets worse.

    The train tracks start vibrating. The train is coming. They run for the upcoming train where the monsters are chasing them, showing the remains of their broken bodies. A mark left with a familiar demonic aura. Voldemyr finally breaks the silence

    ¡°The demon is here!¡±

    The sound of his voice, the demon¡¯s puppets flashes in sudden moment by the sound and chasing it with their nightmarish speed. The monsters they were told is true. They use nightmare magic, the mind inducive spell.

    The monsters that are battered to ruins chase them. Their bodies broken and release a flame from its cracks and holes of their bodies. The dust couldn¡¯t stop it from releasing, already setting the train station burning with the concrete and steel. This is nightmare magic, a spell that will harm them and forever real to the mind of others who could see it. Archivist sees more of the monsters at the front, throwing the young boy to the air to escape from the attacking enemies. Haw who is running first saw Archivist is throwing the recruit where there are no enemies in front of them. Then sees the enemies from the air, he proceeds to use his magic gems to teleport the young boy from harm¡¯s way.

    Voldemyr sees the two affected by the nightmare. With the dust runes on his hand, he can¡¯t save the young boy or the runes will damage him. He sees Haw is throwing the teleporting gem to the young boy at the wrong direction, out from the tracks. Closing in where the gem takes the young boy into the gem and the other one is thrown to the real horde. Voldemyr uses his crossbow and use his scroll to curve the bolt back the gem to the tracks. He fires the gem immediately teleported the young boy in mid-air where the bolt hits Miyusuki.

    The bolt curved and almost hits him, it caught the boy¡¯s armor and sent him flying where the bolt goes. The train appeared from the fog and the moment it reaches to the boy. The sash reacts and grabs the window and pulled him into the train cargo. The two dodges the incoming train and the train forced into a stop while it still moves forward with loud screech. Voldemyr pulled out the dust runes and casts the spell. The rune forced pull all the monsters tainted by the dusts, into the tracks. Contacted by the true dusts and the incoming train, the monsters were burns and rammed from the moving train.

    Voldemyr managed to step aside from the train as it stops where its door is open. The citizens are inside the train. They pulled them inside and quickly left the station. The passengers see that Taiyou Industries are infested with monsters. One of them sends a call to the city.

    ¡°. . . Damn it, I can¡¯t get a signal here¡±

    ¡°Back to Fuku City, the boss was right for not letting the district out like this¡±

    ¡°But we need that city barrier going. Not even the road to Mihayara district is safe either¡±

    ¡°Hey guys, we shouldn¡¯t be quarrel like this¡±

    The Fuku City adventurers look at the window where is someone watching them leave. It just stands there and wandering around like it didn¡¯t care at all. They look at the Enders and with the kid. The others tried to help the young kid, but they are having a hard time nurturing them where they are covered in true dust.

    ¡°Man, these stings. This must be the real deal¡±

    As they continue to try to help them, Archivist sneakily holds the letter and carefully bends it to one of the secret compartments of the train, succeeding their quest after such difficult challenge for the young boy.

    The train station, left into the burning oblivion. The burning fire left untouched, never be destroyed in the presence of the dust. The demon returned from the despicable freedom because of his importance. Acurse is free, and he is searching this sorry excuse of the dusty wasteland. The bird monster that supposed to get the letter have failed. He looks at the creature how it easily beaten because it¡¯s trying to resist his control. It was such great specimen that resist the dusts too. The bird monster fell into the track, putting the end of this untouched monster. Acurse sets his eyes to this abnormal dust and knows why this kind of dust exist.

    ¡°Slivering into the lowest to reach your people, right summoner? Why not let them choose for once instead of tempting them to keep this ideal world of yours?¡±

    He goes to the tracks, grabs the bird monster, and crushed it into pieces, the remaining mana it has concealing it with its own mana battery.

    ¡°Your allies are still there though. I think you shouldn¡¯t earn this opportunity¡±

    He slams his hands into the ground creating a powerful pillar casting down from the Jigeram¡¯s light. Falling down the true dusts from what it should¡¯ve be the 4th moon cycle. It drops everything that is magic into nothing, then it stops where the dusts in the city blocked it.

    Acurse sees the city spread into the chaos of the other demons. Lady Hivites have reached her limits and see that this is not her control anymore. It is already taken over by the presence of the summoner. Or this is what Acurse thought at first. It is not oblivious of him to see what he can¡¯t recognize. It was obvious, he is what the heroes¡¯ faction thought of him. A threat, and stills they hunt him in their disadvantage. Or it mat be his way of thinking is getting lazy.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to doubt why that demoness wanting those people for her collection. Her twisted delusional fantasy wants them, who nearly destroyed us. Hah, I¡¯m truly poorly sighted I guess¡±

    The dusty wasteland returns, and no monsters left in scatter except for the remaining existence of the demons¡¯ puppets from the demon faction. Lost once again to venture through this wasteland, Acurse feels the hassle to clean it all up. This is not what he was supposed to do. He has interest in this, ironically. He feels like he is in a search for new hosts. The wails of souls he collected are old beyond by the hundreds of years now. The temptation is coming into him as the quietness of this city saves him from enjoying it.

    ¡°Now, now, myself. I need to end my part of the deal with that ¡®friend¡¯ of mine¡±

    Yayoi is hiding, she can¡¯t believe Acurse used his power just to stop her from using him again. She did take him too far as freeing him what he had found. That magic she is sensing. It was definitely one of the demon¡¯s sorcerers together with Acurse¡¯s power. Sending down by demonic magic brings the moonlight into the city. It is the same power during the war. This makes her regretting what she had done. Deep down though, she is excited for his return. It would be easy for her to gain from her mistake.

    Yayoi, the demoness. She was able to separate her entity with the human form. The body was kept hidden because of her mistake. Acurse will definitely destroy her and put her into the seal where all demons lost or momentarily died. The realm she hid starts to melt. The dusts are come leaking in as she is felt the fear of collected souls begging to flee from his presence. She didn¡¯t give in and watch herself put into the misery she had done to him. She spokes out with a joke

    ¡°My voice¡±

    with glee.

    Acurse sighs in responds. Yayoi never thought he would be here so quickly. She forgot his abilities to whom who remembers him dearly or feared.

    ¡°So . . .¡±

    ¡°Stop right there, demon!¡±

    Yayoi heard a voice. A human voice dared to challenged him.

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re the one who destroyed the barrier¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Yayoi heard a human. She flees and tries not to remember him again. She then accidentally confronted an obelisk. The same obelisk releases the essence of mana causing the dusty wasteland. A confused tone coming from her and said with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡°. . . But, but this, made by the summoner¡±

 The Dusty Wasteland: Indirect Mail of the Infamous part 3 - Chapter 214

    COI C214

    ¡°This is Fuku City adventurer entering the train station at Taiyou Industries. We are forced to retreat where numerous monsters scattered the area. We have people from Enders Bridge managed to get into the train. Other than that, we have no other else to do not risking the train to be part of the fight . . . What the fuck!? There is a powerful pillar of light crashing down to the station. Aah shit!¡±

    It cuts right after what happened at the station. The recorder being sent to the Mihayara district to hear what¡¯s going on from Fuku City. The advisor never expected for that demon to return.

    It was too soon as far they heard about the secret facility is being breached. They started to believe that this demon wasn¡¯t alone. At the same time, the demon had been agitated once it was set free. It¡¯s been destroying its own kind since his escape. The research team has already prepared the secret weapon they need to seal the demon.

    ¡°Sir, remember that this is what Bokushi Hidari said to us. We don¡¯t conduct the experiment to actually seal it¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t want to hear. As long as you follow it completely, I think we can stand a chance¡±

    ¡°But Sir, this is the first time we have . . .¡±

    The researchers see his confident face. The advisor has nothing to fear but the enemy itself. They look at each other to think the weapon they made should take care of it. Their doubts of this idea of dealing a powerful demon with this weapon only describe by the cult leader from Fuku City.

    The advisor says to them again ¡°You people may don¡¯t know, but our friends were already involved when we¡¯re first attacked¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir, but this is the demon incarnate itself¡±

    The representative of Mihayara district stood silent, giving them more doubts as they thought he is losing his mind because of the fall of the city barrier. While the advisor himself stood their listening to the details where the demon goes. What he truly fears if they found out where the demon is going. A place where he shouldn¡¯t let others know about it. The message is sent to the available personnel who are entrusted to hunt down the demon. This demon who leads the horde must be defeated.

    It''s hard to believe that Fuku City adventurers and the personnel are working together, yet there is no respond from the city guild. Somewhere from the far technological advance distance, an AI has watched these people show no good relationship one another. No consideration, no cooperation, and probably no interest. The adventurers are carrying the important item to seal the demon. It guesses wrong and watches them go through the wasteland. Carefully make use of the city¡¯s unsupervised watch, the AI returns to find the demon again.

    Its monologue starts

    ¡°Ahem* Cough* Testing, is my recording on? Hello! What am I going to say again? Oh right, this is Wheatley in a search of the runaway demon. I wasn¡¯t supposed to do it, but my users disappeared. More like they stop using me for some reason¡±

    It laughs disappointedly

    ¡°Ah well. No matter, the servers were always bypassing unadministered websites and other personal accounts. The security cameras are no exception. Damn it, I forgot when I received contact from the lab¡±

    Believe it or not, it was this very AI had contact with the researchers inside the secret facility. No apparent reason why it acted that way . . .

    ¡°It was for their own good. What?¡±

    Wheatley reacts again. The line of monologues inside its head keeps losing its own thoughts. The programs keep diverting itself into the AI it supposed to be. The dumbest thing it always do is creating a software inside the recycle bin. No one will ever notice it. Unless, there is someone fell for it.

    ¡°. . . Yeah, that¡¯s the way to go my head¡±

    Wheatley doesn¡¯t feel itself for the past few days. That incident where the secret facility opens whatever the protocols forced the AI to what it must do. Both monologue and memory are mixing up where it acts like a virus to its own stupid creation in the recycle bin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, oh come on. Stop reason with myself. I think I¡¯m going crazy !!!¡±

    It did it again as it continues on searching for that demon. The loses of concentration to this AI suddenly goes to sleep mode. Then it reboots itself back again.

    ¡°Come on, my other part of me. Why am I have to do this?¡±

    Yayoi saw it. The ray of light from the Jigeram. She knows what she had done, and proceed to flee from his wrath. The demoness in her true form, leaving her human body for her safety. The dusty wasteland left her to run on glass, trying not to get the attention of the adventurers holding the sealing item. Her impatience led to her mistake, knowing so well that the dusts in this city didn¡¯t properly cleanse the entirety of all demons¡¯ creation. The light bluish glow is still able to maintain its texture. The dust still keeps the crystallization for this long. It made her suspicious.

    As she is part of the demon faction, she had no knowledge of this kind of power to control the dust. Except for the legends of the dwarves, their tower had shown a great shield from the Jigeram. Then she remembers how it was taken away. Her mind drifts so easily as she has no interest about the lore of this world. Now here at the present, this feeling of regret to forget such powerful magic lead to this grand master plan. The demoness feels the scorch from her skin. It doesn¡¯t bother her one bit. Making her frustrated what secret lies in this city to have this kind of dusts.

    A shooting projectile pass near her. Her spoof makes her quickly react and incidentally inhales the dusts from it. That dust causes her to puke out from her mouth. Vomit quickly fell into the dust where the fluids turned into sand. It shines brightly like the sun then burnt to nothing like a spark soon after. It is the Jigeram¡¯s light under the 4th moon cycle. Temporarily loses her strength, she makes her way back to the portal into her temporary realm. She left without even realizing she was already been seen. Right before she closes the portal, she heard him

    ¡°Playing hard to get, are we?¡±

    The voice she had under her control, keeping the sleeping demon from its bored slumber. The voice that helps her out of his boredom. The voice who plays along with their games. The voice who intentionally ends the bargain from past allies. The voice says to her in the most serious tone she regretfully heard. She speaks out from her blank troubled face

    ¡°Acurse is playing with me¡±

    Her face quickly gives a scheming smile ¡°Acurse is playing with me¡±

    Again and with her selfish, ignorant, overexaggerating expectation makes her excited.

    There¡¯s a small line torrent blowing like a wind. The Jigeram¡¯s particle light casts down to him. Exposed by its true light and destruction, he bears it like it was nothing. However, his body is not suited to be alive rather sitting closely to life and death itself. The demon who hides under the robe. He changes his form. The body, the host¡¯s body, he had such a long time meant to fight off the Jigeram¡¯s light. A being from another world, more exactly the ultimate weapon of mortals. He has it, and the form that is nothing could best this kind of human.

    Merged together both natural resources and soul. Acted like a human, cursed into the body of what they taught a manmade statue. It wasn¡¯t, this is how they are from their world. The world under the soul trapped into the mortal made body. Obsidian stone coming from inside the body releases to the air from his breath. Releasing magic from the empty husk, the bones revealed in stone where it looks like it was never completed to carve through. The remains of flesh made out of weaves of web with strange powers. Along with the clothes as its part of its body, armored or naked. This is the actual normal human body from Soulfate.

    Acurse speaks the soul who is loyal to him ¡°Soulfate, the gate is lost since their last exodus¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll serve you forever¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, besides that silly woman annoys me before. Where is the prototype?¡±

    Acurse forms the body of the Soulfate. Two of them become one, and mind that sealed many secrets he tried to hid from many demons alone. The nightmarish powers flow to him again able to cause mental flashback to his old enemies. Not a single being remembered him from their scarring past experience. Until there is one, from the machine. Coming from the secret facility where this robot he faced before. It escaped from his grasp because of stolen power from the Foundation.

    The trick still works, both nightmare and the envy of the Soulfate¡¯s men still linger. The signs of revenge still haunt this world. Acurse covers his face, holes from the eye socket or from the nostril. He grips it and forgets that there is no flesh in this host body. His one arm transformed into the spear losing the hand becoming the spear head filled with notorious strength. He looks at the spear from his own limb, it contains the dusts from the light. The joy to use it again, and disappointed rose back to his head. Expectation wasn¡¯t good for him

    ¡°I forgot that I¡¯m fighting the weak. Although they have the advantage. I think?¡±

    Wheatley sees what¡¯s going on the screen. Inside the internet, it still able to clarify what¡¯s going on. It finds the past data retrieved from the Enders Bridge¡¯s archives.

    ¡°This, I¡¯m really starting to remember what that thing is. I thought it was a dead guy or something, but it really looks dead. No! no, stay focus. The demon was getting moody at first, and the other demon left like she is playing around. Ugh, I can¡¯t understand the supernatural¡±

    A notification pops up before its eyes ¡°What¡¯s this? An achievement? Well, that ruins my . . .¡±

    The AI suddenly changes personality as it force open something inside its programming into what the Dexter Guild designed them to do. Wheatley starts changing its brain in a more stable comprehension. It turns its colors to green and black, that alone makes it starting to remember what it is.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? A big flash inside my head and that¡¯s all I can remember. Geez, it would be a good idea to talk like this . . .¡±

    Wheatley looks at the data it tries to gather and it finally understood it

    ¡°Uh huh, I guess gaming knowledge won¡¯t work. Especially my head is all about puzzle games. Who knew?!¡±

    Without hesitation, it finally gets to work with all this data trying to go in. The files, the data base in the internet, and also the accessibility from Dexter Guild¡¯s top secrets. Those what Wheatley finds are exactly what it needed to know what¡¯s going on about the city.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why, the demons are attacking here because of their ultimate enemy is the summoner. Two old factions still continue their war even sealed away from their graves. Not only the citizens are affecting by it, but also my people taking the chance to get what the summoner took from this world¡±

    ¡°It is a hard claim. I can¡¯t give myself any excuse for that¡±

    Wheatley acts confidently while seeing the walls of notes being piled from its game sided ego. Too much monologue and it still understand them all

    ¡°The secret facility, the citizens are already involved with the summoner. That¡¯s for sure, and more while that the demon itself possessing such imminent power to destroy what this dusty wasteland have become. In other words, this city is trying to become the modern world. It is obvious, they are using Durjn Kings tower. The rusics¡¯ tower to shield against the Jigeram or gathering resource from the dusts¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Wheatley searches through the notes then sees confidential reports of monsters coming through the city. It was the time where the horde returns without its army. Using the method of crystal vessels for the victims as life essence for the remnants of the demons¡¯ puppets. The flawed it is still weak as anyone could beat them. These mindless approached made Wheatley understands more

    ¡°They are looking for them. These ¡®them¡¯ or what they are searching for. Yet I can¡¯t find from the news connecting with the monsters carrying mana batteries¡±

    The searches were easily connecting, but there is one exception. The mana battery is not given into details.

    ¡°It does connect with the two factions. A secret cannot be told must be their allies or enemies they won¡¯t talk about. It begs my question this lone enemy is helping the demons¡¯ army invading the city. Just to find any lead to the summoner. Even there are Horsin people trying to get their way to get a hold of these called loots . . . I get it, they also smuggled them. The materials of their puppets brought here. Aah! Oh, shut my own mouth. I need to stop screaming when I get something right¡±

    ¡°I have no conclusion, but I know these are the same two factions fighting for the survival of their leaders. The summoner is definitely from the Heroes faction. What colluded my observation that there is one remaining Demon faction either there is two or just one. I just don¡¯t get it. One demon is controlling the army fell and captured. The other one causing chaos and rescued the one demon. Conclusion, the other one fled and the one demon is really wanting to kill the other one? I really need to study more¡±

    Returned back to Acurse¡¯s point of view, he is looking at the camera where Wheatley is using. Trying to use the nightmare to whomever sees him, but nothing happened. He sighs out disappointed and said,

    ¡°This city is not affecting my magic. This domain must fall from these strange dusts. In order for me to be free in the rot. Just enough for that demoness finally gets her head straight and used that annoying awakening spell again on me from the next moon cycle¡±

    He walks through Mihayara district knowing where to go. His magic was able to get through the summoner¡¯s avatar. The memories that what caused this wasteland to form. There he could resolve this strange environment can only weakens all magic user instead the end of all life made by mana. He stops where the summoner¡¯s other secret location lies. It hides so well and still able to function from the city¡¯s most vulnerable state. The door opens where there are humanoids made from the demons¡¯ creation. He got them under control without even trying, they fell into dusts as they go near him.

    The Jigeram¡¯s particle light rays down to him. Giving him the large amount enough to cleanse the disease. Once he steps inside, he sees fight was brought here. Citizens and monsters were here. A lie from what he could see here. Comparing what he saw at the train station, where there was a young boy possessing so much power and left to his allies to survive the fight. Here, there was no struggle showing anything that will harm those citizens. Acurse knows that the monsters are under Lady Hivites watch.

    ¡°Traitors¡±

    He said it with confirmation the Heroes faction is taken action deliberately.

    His next step causes the ground to quake, a horrifying sound, by his both magic and demonic strength. The citizens who are inside felt it, their resistances and protections couldn¡¯t withstand the sudden earthquake. They checked their UIs and found out they can¡¯t see the screen. The UI goes static where every icon, text, and other tool are all unreadable and can¡¯t be interacted. They look at each other

    ¡°What just happen?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m starting to freak out¡±

    ¡°This is what you guys said, right?¡±

    The group has a special secret mission. Personnel and Fuku adventurers together, and they are different from any other citizens. The personnel who were dispatched here are disguised criminals while the obvious Fuku adventurers are doubles with their second identities from the Fuku City residences. None of them know their real identity. It was crafty for the leaders to pair them together. The two groups though, they seem to know not to deal each other. After their easy fight annihilating the monsters in here, they know they¡¯re brutal or down right inhumane.

    In the Fuku group; Flashes, Magnet, Col, and a few more others with them. While the personnel are deliberately actual criminal gang tried to overpower the town since they came here. They foolheartedly could win against a crowd of power given people with their own strengths. They never knew such equal rights to ever exist. Now they are here, prison labor to deal against this world¡¯s hazards. Col says to the man who is scared

    ¡°Freaking out?! Heh, I guess city boys don¡¯t have to get to experience working underground¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! If this tunnel wasn¡¯t so small. I will shoot them with my explosive rounds¡±

    ¡°Hah! Do it! They will just use magic dig it out¡±

    Col brings out his new charm, a bigger charcoal. His old coal was small, but this one is bigger that fits the size average man¡¯s skull. His fingers extend to fully grab it letting the dusts trying to covered it. The dusts chip off and the shards fall off as he flinched.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting . . .¡± Col provokes the personnel.

    The personnel spits to the side of the wall then grabs Col¡¯s shoulder and pushes him out of his way and keeps going. He didn¡¯t throw him where he spit, instead to the opposite side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t play with kids¡±

    ¡°Hah! Coward¡±

    The rest of the personnel continue to move forward. Col¡¯s team gathered together and react those two idiots trying to fight over. Magnet comes closer but moved a bit farther where the spit was.

    ¡°You¡¯re still frustrated about your lost coal¡±

    Col turns his head, showing the after shade of the spirits trying to control him.

    ¡°I am your only guy could kill those monsters affectively. I don¡¯t need mana for them to heal from our drools¡±

    ¡°Drool? You just made it up¡±

    The man picks up the bottle filled with dusts ¡°There is an option¡±

    The other guy said to the two ¡°Either way, the jackasses are picking people who could fight under this condition. Those police or swat wannabees are not them¡±

    Col agrees ¡°We never thought Flashes remembers them from the news¡±

    Flashes is always careful to whom he is going to meet with. It was just luck when he blurted it out ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, they seem to be already giving up to hide in front of us¡±

    The man suspected it ¡°Does it mean the cult leader didn¡¯t make it so suspicious of his organization?¡± He sarcastically said so.

    Flashes thought otherwise ¡°Or rather, they already know. Since rich kids never been this strong¡±

    The Fuku adventurers look at Flashes with that double¡¯s fat ass body. The man says again ¡°I don¡¯t think we should remind who our fuckers¡±

    All of them respond ¡°Agreed!¡±

    The tunnel exploded. From the time is about to hit them, a flash of light froze them in place. Magnet is in the safe distance sees the explosion. It nearly touches him including the flash of light. The pixilation starts appearing whereas Flashes walks towards him, unfazed by the effects. His backup defense used up from this childish quarrel. Not saying a word to Magnet, knowing well that magnetic polarization of him can detect metal.

    Magnet still has his eyes not wanting to be a part in it. He said to Flashes

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the other thing you have will save us from this mess¡±

    The moment after he said that. The explosion returns in motion and precisely hit in the area where Col¡¯s stand, and the people who is with him got caught from the after blast. Flashes turns around and sees them getting muddied. It¡¯s getting worse, the ceiling from the tunnel starts falling down and the rest goes to their side, leaving Col behind to be buried. Col steps back and got separated from the team. The personnel son of a bitch has given his word back to his face

    ¡°. . . Dig it out. That fucker thinks he knows me¡±

    He raises his hand into a fist readying to punch through the blockade. As he is about to dig it through. A strong wind hits him at the back, dusts go through, and the dirt being pushed away.

    Col is being dragged along where everybody also joined him. The dusts of wind sizzle everyone on contact, quickly drove into a weak state worse than without power. The dealt of a powerful blow, they are frozen by the impact. All sided to the walls, none of them in the middle. Magnet and Flashes didn¡¯t react on time, leaving them lying with the rest. Col on the other hand is struggling to go back up. The powers he obtained with the coal lingers his strength. Barely takes his stand, then immediately fell to the ground.

    Acurse pushes him down and gently using his feet to slide Col to the side like the others. The true dusts touch him again leaving him out cold from the intense mana consumption. Everyone sees the demon, only in the form of an undead man with an arm attached with a spear. It¡¯s glowing eyes drifting with dusts. It¡¯s hard for them to look at the demon another second from the Jigeram¡¯s light. They look away, slowly blinding themselves from gazing to him. The demon moves forward, searching what he is after.

    The personnel made it to the end. One of them is an official from the government. He is nothing of importance that he is only to supervise these men. He talks to one of them

    ¡°Janpu, we seem to have a problem¡±

    ¡°We already have our UIs disabled. This is the warning we¡¯ve been told since joining this job¡±

    ¡°Job for you, a mission for us. I¡¯m grateful for a former city adventurer like you to serve for the public. However, you seem to be troubled¡±

    ¡°Troubled? Yes, more like it. I¡¯ve been having trouble with my life¡±

    ¡°Sorry for intruding your personal life, but you shouldn¡¯t be distracted from it from this do or die situation¡±

    They turn around and sees the gaze of the undead man. The exposure radically burst through them, losing all sense of mana around them. All their mana related items except for their runes quickly melted away in such short moment. The demon approaches them. The personnel should¡¯ve been at their backs guarding the tunnel. It wasn¡¯t the case. The demon successfully enters this place. Acurse repeats the same procedure to kick anyone in front of him to the side. He glares to the nothingness as they look away. Intentionally, he is not letting use his nightmare on them.

    Someone throws a rock behind him. His skull fell off then floats in mid-air as it falls. He revolves his skull to see who throw it at him. A tremendous aura coming the spirit linked to the man behind him. Savagery to the grim of his presence, he looks pail like the rest yet he didn¡¯t yield. Furthermore, from what Acurse sees, he sees the man clouded his vision and replaced with spirits¡¯ rituals. There are others who possessed such abilities, and the man in front of him already sending the rage into the ritual. Showing no fear against the demon itself.

    Col jumps right in and sends a meteor like punch at the Acurse¡¯s body. The body quickly falls apart but didn¡¯t explode than Col had initially taught. The collapse body, in pieces, moved on its own and floats the same way with the skull. The dusts come out from the body shifting like sand reformed the body its usual form. Col begins to feel his hand quickly gets numb. Exposed by the true dust again made it feels like poison, now he loses his grip as decides to step away.

    ¡°Shit! What kind of monster are you?!¡± Col says to the demon with disbelief.

    Acurse can¡¯t say in this undead soulfate human. Whenever this body speaks or even breathes in or out from these dusts carrying body. It will harm them crucially. He for one, don¡¯t bother to kill with that kind of insect like behavior. Even after he is next to Janpu and the official. It was already been done before they could react. Still, he waits for their secret weapon to come. His host¡¯s soul is speaking to him

    ¡°I take the breath from this underground path. The seal is here¡±

    A trap, so be it. Nothing will unphased this demon as countless predictable tactics had put him always in delay. He can¡¯t be stop.

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    The moment when Acurse thought of himself highly. The trap tears the pieces of his bones to the ground, leaving cracks destroying the rune writings hidden inside his bone marrow. Stubborn as he is to make himself to believe. He collects the remaining bones and continue drag further on. The personnel set up the trap witnessed the demon¡¯s unbelievable reaction and they give way to the undead. They know they will use the seal to stop the demon, but this demon shows no concern making them suspicious that this effort is pointless.

    Janpu thought it too ¡°Is this how we can catch a demon?¡±

    The official feels his body is getting cured from the true light ¡°I know this looks like our lost, but the trap also helps us recover. This is our chance to fight this demon¡±

    They look at the demon dragging itself to the place they are trying to go to. Then both turned and said to themselves what they were assigned here

    ¡°To take down the demon, right?¡±

    They turned to see Col. He recovers thanks to the trap. He then doesn¡¯t want to chase the demon, yet. The spirits inside his coal are hesitating.

    ¡°Tch¡± Col is disappointed and looks around the others not trying to fight the demon. This should¡¯ve been their chance to catch it. The trap almost sealed the demon, but they didn¡¯t pursue to catch the rest of it. Now his own spirits are stopping the chance. He told everyone

    ¡°Why all of you are hesitating? The demon is right in front of us¡±

    Janpu stands up ¡°Maybe because we are not taking our chances to a demon using dusts on us. You feel it too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and? . . . Is the dust really that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    The demon responds from the far distance, releasing the breath of the undead concealing the amount of the Jigeram¡¯s light. The breath alone spread to the tunnel moving to the surface. One moved into the personnel, at first hand to the others. The items they carried decays or melted as it consumed by powerful infections and deteriorates around them. The personnel with their basic gears are being destroyed. They retreat as soon as they lost it. The official watches the breath coming their way and began fleeing as well.

    ¡°That thing speaks and already destroying everything! Run!¡±

    Janpu and Col are the only two left. The two looks at each other and Col brings out his mask and covered it. He faces the breath, he gets exposed, and revealed his items able to resist the Jigeram¡¯s light. His equipment endured it revealing the runewords. Col turns around to expect that Janpu leaves. Janpu didn¡¯t, he carries his own equipment made from elven materials. The fiery winds emit on his equipment resisting the presence of the Jigeram¡¯s light then drop in crystallized dust. It was enough to impurify the dust.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be¡± Col never sees such a set.

    ¡°Where did you get those elves clothes?¡±

    ¡°From the island, it should be easy to get it in this time of need¡±

    ¡°HEY! I thought the personnel will be running with their cheap get up¡±

    Flashes appeared along with Magnet. ¡°I knew the boss have prepared for this. I never believed the government side has their secret weapon¡±

    Janpu takes the trap hiding among the walls ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. By the look of your team. There are also others don¡¯t have your equipment¡±

    Flashes agreed ¡°Resources are slim, even we have plenty. It will be expensive to get it all¡±

    The Fuku adventurers and the personnel left the tunnel. The official made it out first and made a call to the superiors ¡°A demon has been spotted. Details are insignificant. Is this the same demon they are talking about?¡±

    ¡°Little no details? Is there any an attitude or any characteristics?¡±

    ¡°Being stubborn, and that¡¯s all I can say. Yet the demon answers someone¡¯s question having dust to be dangerous¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send the details. We might find one of those monsters that killed our people¡±

    Acurse quickly regains the undead body. His torn body restored at the moment as he reaches where the demoness hides. More importantly, how coincidentally face a familiar pile of stones. An obelisk, forged into one, hidden its magical properties, and a sense of use other than the one he knows. There he sees the mana leaking by the demoness¡¯ presence. It creates a new realm, a more pleasing for herself. The sight of the obelisk in fronts of him as he wants to destroy it. This is will be his only break for the next moon cycle.

    ¡°. . . You¡¯re the one who destroyed the barrier¡±

    A group of people dared to face the demon. They quickly used the secret weapon again to fully nulled the demon. The demon turns around and sealed once more. Col, Janpu, Magnet, and Flashes succeeded to capture the demon. But Flashes never believed that they succeeded. Magnet looks at the demon sealed off without even a chance to response. Acurse is sealed in place, and keep an eye on them. His host¡¯s soul is taken and sealed, sacrificing itself for his demonic essence left free. The seal is used and the demon reveals himself. The team expect much as they brought their weapons. Acurse shows himself as the void in robes.

 The Dusty Wasteland: Direct Mail Postponed - Chapter 215

    COI C215

    ¡°We all knew better that this is going to happen¡± Flashes never doubt this plan will fail

    ¡°Still, we march towards the demon¡± Magnet can¡¯t say it sarcastically

    ¡°I hope we will be able to fight it¡± Col feels the urge for a payback

    ¡°We are been taken out so easily. Is there anything else we could do besides fighting?¡±

    Janpu held back his weapon hoping for the demon¡¯s response. Acurse is ignoring them since he entered here. Many of them were here, easily fell to the Jigeram¡¯s light. Now only four of them who is still willing. He sees through them with little to no motivation of expected victory, except he was expecting something.

    Within them, they have this consciousness that any demon had the pleasure to devour. He passed through them because they have nothing to stop him. Even they used it, they don¡¯t know what kind of demon he is. Acurse is what he thought of himself as a parasite. Kill the host and he will be gone, for a demon like him, but this demon is beyond common. He surely wished to show them what he could do them. They saw him destroy the seal by one touch. The host¡¯s body fell to nothing giving them the message that¡¯s not him.

    In reality though, they succeeded to destroy a powerful body. The soulfate human body will indeed destroy them if it is given a chance. That alone made many puppets flee from entering this obelisk. He knew it will scare them. These four got it right. It¡¯s too late though, the demon blocked the passage to get here. He senses the puppets are coming. Ironically being blocked by the citizens outside, who will deal the pests, and the Jigeram¡¯s light within the tunnel. Interruption wouldn¡¯t be needed. Except for these four.

    They watch the demon destroy the remaining body. The void figure inside the robe shows an intimidating aura that the obelisk behinds him had shown hostile presence. Truly a mild sight when both mana is collided together like water and oil trying to mix, and there is more than that. Toxic interaction in between them is showing a destructive force trying to kill each other. The mesmerizing formation among the two presence is getting more violent between magic. The demon keeps silent and keeps holds the true dust. He holds its so firmly although it shows the toxicity it releases for the both of them.

    Janpu whispers to them ¡°What now? I can¡¯t seem to find a way to deal with this demon¡±

    They stood silence, and only Magnet is responding ¡°If this demon won¡¯t do anything. Try something else, our guy here might want a fight after all¡±

    Janpu looks at Col, the first suspected individual is feeling nervous and at the same time excited. This is going to be a hassle for all of them. Death is certain when fighting against the demon. Janpu turns to check the demon, and the demon touches the obelisk. It starts to surge through the demon¡¯s color presence into it causing to make a sound with whispers.

    Meanwhile, Col and Flashes are listening to the boss through telepathy. The Jigeram¡¯s light shouldn¡¯t be able to take it lightly. The boss¡¯ telepathy still go through with it from blocking. The two can¡¯t respond right in front of them, both shivered but froze from within. The boss¡¯ telepathy is flowing through inside of them. A mana they could not recognize. This is not neutral mana, but something else. Very powerful that cannot be easily interfere or used on their own will.

    The cult leader speaks to them ¡°I have expecting something will happen from our previous success against the demon. This is one is different, if you dare to continue to fight. Those people who is with you will be left behind. I have no concern or oblige to help¡±

    Flashes is a bit concern from what the cult leader said ¡°This man we are with have special items you should know¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s probably worth taken if you get a hand of it before you escape¡±

    Col chuckles. Flashes shouldn¡¯t expect any less to a former yakuza member.

    The demon is waiting for them to respond. During their stagnant, Acurse didn¡¯t wait for him to appear in front of an annoying demoness. Yayoi tries to stop him from entering. It¡¯s no use, the dust has casted a spell on her realm. Twisted on everywhere she tries to flee to another route. The realm shows her the dream has she had planned all along. The citizens under her rule, controlled by a specific interest of her imagination. Desirable, luscious, corrupted culture, and many more. Yayoi shows the glimpse of her own different body. She felt the guilt inside of her made him look like he wants to destroy it.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡± Yayoi speaks out without even mentioning about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you can say? I swear. Of all the things you pulled through to get yourself into my prison and without any reason for my escape¡±

    He grabs her hair and forced to look at him into his voided face. Then his face revealed to her.

    ¡°Is there a need for my existence to let your toys know me?¡±

    ¡°I rather not¡±

    ¡°Would you mind tell me? What is my purpose for your own selfish plan?¡±

    Yayoi blurted out ¡°re-civilized this city as my own¡±

    Yayoi¡¯s dream blurted out as the realm twisted by Acurse let it through before he destroys it. It wasn¡¯t healthy at all. Her desirable world leads to malnutrition of the people¡¯s needs. Yayoi ignores the fact the people are not as submissive as she seems to be. It is the absolute reason why the war even started. This world is dominant by demons. Many thought they are the ones who lured many otherworlders to venture this world. While it is true, there are others who are indifferent. These humans are wanting to go here than their kind had expected.

    Yayoi¡¯s realm faded away. Acurse succeeded to corrupt her realm into nothing. Yayoi didn¡¯t give amount of hatred towards him. She knows what she had done was too hasty for her own good. It was indeed her fault and more than that. The words coming from the demon speaks through to her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Your new body is on the line here, whenever you put me back in your place, EVERYTIME, and not only you¡¯ll be sealed away like those idiots from before. You won¡¯t be witnessing the fates of these people. Got it?¡±

    Yayoi feels threatened. His gaze to her eyes had always show no effect. This shows she had been with him quite a long time. If it did so, then all of this absurdity was all a game he had to play with her. The carefree demoness is definitely being spoiled by him. On the other hand, he has already defeated her as her escape sealed. They both leave the realm. Yayoi wakes up inside her human form. Breaking apart the containment she made, and she appeared to be inside a hotel room. An abandon hotel room within the ruins.

    Acurse returns his conscience to see the obelisk still stands. Over there where he gazed those citizens before. His surroundings are at their advantage. The familiar essence of elven magic reeks into his breath. It feels its freshly cold air, forcing out the dusts he secretly carrying. He spits it out where his secret weapon faded along with the elven wind. His body revealed from his hidden void. Old markings carved into his forgotten body. Demonic stature puts into place sealed into his body. His wings, he won¡¯t let it go free as it holds the very symbol of his hierarchy.

    The demon stood up, still gripping the last strength on the obelisk.

    ¡°This is what the boss said. I hope we could win this¡± Col sarcastically tell to his team.

    ¡°There is no going back, this is what we are trying to do, right?¡± Magnet says it without any confidence with his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, you little shit. We have no choice in this, right?¡±

    Janpu is standing right there, face to face against the demon at the front. He remembers the reason why he is here.

    ¡°. . . This obelisk. We found under the city. It is pretty obvious it was made from the demons itself. We don¡¯t know what it is supposed to do. But we are sure it will be the weapon they needed to destroy this city¡±

    Time passed into the 3rd moon cycle ¡°After much delays, this obelisk has no involvement with the monsters outside. This doesn¡¯t mean there is a probability they could use it¡±

    At the present ¡°. . . The demon is trying to destroy it? What in the world is the obelisk here for?¡±

    At first it was hidden from any demon to come here. The first beginning they set foot here were normal monsters from the dungeons, and they send their force into this place. Obelisk is there, and nothing else had happened ever since. This confusion broke him to the point of his purpose to stop this madness from destroying their city. He can¡¯t hold this thought on his own, even the others have tried to question about it. The thought of asking these questions to the demon himself. The demon held firm trying to destroy it.

    Acurse sees the man at the front is doubting while the three at the back are ready to strike.

    Col says to Janpu ¡°Hey, what are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sorry, but have you ever thought something is really odd here?¡±

    ¡°We are facing a demon here, for fuck sakes. If you start doubting, I¡¯ll just take my hits on that demon instead¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Flashes yells to Magnet from the far.

    Magnet already decides ¡°You heard Col. Let¡¯s end this or it will happen just like in Fuku City¡±

    Magnet follows Col and watches Janpu doubting looks. He too was suspicious but there are no other chances in this situation.

    In the surrounding area, the Flashes¡¯ devices are activated. Special magic runes turned on, negating all the special abilities that the demon have. Acurse directly feels the effects and quickly destroys the obelisk before the pixilation reaches him. Torn by his own hands, releases many souls inside of him, and revealed his true self. He pulls in the pieces of the obelisk as his shield. The surrounding magic unleashed elvish presence rushing towards him with endless stream of gushing wrathful wind. He uses the obelisk¡¯s power and casts up to the air along with the elven wind. Torrent through up from the ceiling diverting the destruction up to the sky, passing through all the solid ground to the surface.

    The obelisk releases outstanding amount of mana. It starts to break apart piece by piece with every little bit to open what lies inside. There, Acurse lets it go with the sound of thunderous war cry. The voice of the dwarves free from the obelisk¡¯s possession. Harming all different forms of mana all around it.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A heroic returning cry, spread all around them. It leaks and gives strength to the citizens who heard the war cries. Acurse painfully grief speaks out

    ¡°This must be done, in order for her to stop calling me out¡±

    This price, the demon must face. This price will harm him. This price to know its bound. And all this they will witness its strength. All of that, Acurse is to ease his boredom as his nightmarish body still sleeps in his own dream state. Where his eyes finally open from the shell he made for himself. A punch, a powerful blow by Col, hits his face. He flew back along with the fist still stuck to him then to the ground sliding to the wall. The wall raises up the elven barrier entangling him as soon as the rooted vines are formed.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Acurse¡¯s face grabbed with the clutch of Col¡¯s hand squeezing it as hard as he can. His skull wasn¡¯t breaking and Col tries it as much as his excitement drove him by the sudden chance of power. Col hums as he laughs. Slowly he grins to see how he had potentially beaten a demon alone. Then slowly frowns as he can¡¯t seem to crack the demon¡¯s skull by own his hand. The bracers he had would be enough to shatter it. He raises his fist and tries to punch the demon. Another shatter coming from the demon, Col feels the sensation, but couldn¡¯t hear the agonizing pain. He felt a bit disappointed.

    Col was flashed and pull back to his team. He gets back to Magnet side as the two stares at the demon. Acurse easily takes off what it is holding him back. Both elven magic and runes have great effects on him, but not enough for him to be restraint. He stood up, trying to return his body once again into the void. The demon shouts with great effort. This is quite a long time for him to scream that high and breaks all the magic around him. The devices around him send back to Flashes¡¯ hands. It reacts from the demon¡¯s power and almost torn apart from the demon¡¯s shout.

    Returned back to his voided body, and with his robe improve to go against the elven magic around him. He sees the runes free from the obelisk and into the citizens¡¯ strength. The danger of them if they use the runes correctly. This will be an actual fight. Yet, they still acted so slow. But why is that? The three of them heard the cult leader¡¯s voice. Sending the message back and forth about their experience so far.

    ¡°. . . Is that so? Still your defeat is still inevitable. Fight to succeed or not, it is up to you. That demon refused to use its true power means it is insulting you all¡±

    Col heard it clearly and proceed to attack again. A reckless charge sending all his strength and rituals in one hand. The runes forced it all on it and loses his balance. Acurse felt the clumsiest attacked he had ever witness and at the same time a very effective hit on him. The forceful strength of the ritual surges on him, pushing him down on the ground and continue to drag on it then back again to the wall. Both Col and Acurse hit on the wall. The demon recovers quickly and kicks him out from his sight.

    The flashes of light shines on Col. Col returns to his team as Flashes takes the front. Magnet at his side casting all around them with polarized spell. All the devices spread everywhere focus on the demon. Acurse hid his face with the appearance of the void. He looks at them eager to fight. The sense of danger coming through his senses made it more enticing without him realizing it. He whispers to himself as the motion slows down. Magnet sets the area in a slow motion, able to bend the magic effects from Flashes¡¯ devices. Bending its magnetic waves or its radiating light, he gains the abilities by the Durjn runes.

    Acurse felt it ¡°. . . I . . . can . . . feel . . . the . . . a . . . nostalgia . . . here¡±

    The demon slows down in this very moment. Magnet raises his hand trying to control by the power of the runes within him. The tremendous strength of the dwarven magic made him feel invincible. He starts to feel stiff. Flashes feels it too. The runes are truly powerful after possessing such sudden gift after the obelisk is destroyed. His devices are slowly getting corroded from the exposure, and all while getting cleaned. The runes they both hold has the same effects of the dusts. The corrosion effects occurred because his magic is linked to it. Now he needs to act first before the side effects kick in.

    Flashes said to Magnet. ¡°What are you waiting for? Use it¡±

    ¡°Got it! MAGNETIC METEOR!¡± Magnet uses his ultimate.

    A highly polarized meteor is formed and ready crashed down like a meteor before the demon. Magnet screams to the top his lungs where the runes reinforced it further as it starts materializing in thick texture. Compressed as the runes are formed together with his ultimate. He fires at the demon. A sonic blast appeared before the ultimate is cast. Descending down with unbelievable power.

    Acurse was pulled into the polarization, then pushed back to the wall again from the pulsing blast. The sonic force onto him is splitting up his body, from atom to atom, where his mana is being tear apart. Particles of his body turn to shred like his body is made of metal blowing apart by a blowtorch. This is what Acurse is expecting of their magic. A spell that conjures the true purpose of their abilities leaving out less to detail of its after effects. The ultimate uses metal as its attributes or elements, causing this demon to become like it and his being becomes metal. Ironically, he just embraced it for his rest.

    ¡°Sigh* If only it will last like this . . .¡±

    The magnetic meteor struck him down. All of his body surge into the meteor and explodes with it. Then it implodes at the same time as the polarization turned into a miniature blackhole. The demon sucks into the center feeling the weight of steel and other metallic parts imploding inside. Janpu sees what¡¯s happening and gazes Magnet¡¯s abilities. He then looks at the runes given to them from the shattering obelisk. He hears the elven whispers on his item, where he raises his defenses up from the meteor.

    The miniature black hole stops then the metal forces back out at them. Janpu¡¯s defense pierced and pushes him back while Flashes takes a flash on the scattered metal scraps and stop it before it hits him. Magnet didn¡¯t expect this to happen and incidentally got hit. Col sees what is happening, and tried to stand behind Flashes. It wasn¡¯t enough in their location to block the ultimate. He got pulled into the polarization at the right moment when a random debris slices him. Col¡¯s armor cuts like cloth even though he has runes to protect it.

    ¡°What the hell, Magnet?!¡±

    Magnet still keeps pushes out, then he was saved by Janpu. Janpu is pierced by the scraps as his elven magic items can only heal them instead of protecting them. He said to Magnet

    ¡°Is that your ultimate? Why is it turn against us? Ultimate is supposed to be a personal magic ability that only hurts the enemy¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what happened¡±

    Magnet raises his hands with the piece of the obelisk ¡°It must be this one. It boosts our capabilities very consistent¡±

    As the meteor attack ends, they look around where his ultimate fade out the metal properties around them. The dusts return but didn¡¯t consume the fading ultimate ability.

    Flashes records it. ¡°I never seem to understand magic at all. Why is the dust couldn¡¯t consume it like the rest of our spells?¡±

    Col shakes his head as he feels the cut of his armor with his hand ¡°Shit, my shirt! Like the boss would bring a smart ass in this dangerous mission. How about you over there? Got any leads?¡±

    Magnet stands up and looks at the demon ¡°Breathe* . . . Nothing, but why not take a look of that demon over there. It looks different¡±

    Acurse is sealed into a crystal. The chance they seek is here. Flashes takes action and Janpu follows through. With their combine skills to seal the demon. They brought their secret weapons. Both in different design, but its intention was made to capture the demon. The crystal then absorbed by their secret weapon splitting it both. When it reaches to the middle remains, it cuts and split them the share of the demon.

    Janpu¡¯s secret weapon pops out a gemstone, a multi colored gemstone soon engulfed by the half of Acurse¡¯s being. It turned black as all of it being carefully cracking itself without breaking. While Flashes opens inside the secret weapon is a stone dyed in green. It was a jade stone. The three of them look at Janpu. Single handedly take the half. Col wants to speak with him, then stop by his own agitation with the cut armor he had. A damage like this made him worry about his other magic item. His rituals are not that stable when it broke. Magnet can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, and feels relief that this is over.

    Flashes sees this part of the area is cleared. He then sees Janpu begins to leave. ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way. We still need to figure out about this place¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Check your UI if it comes back¡±

    They checked their UIs and the notification gives an alarming message. They stop continuing what they are doing and began to leave as fast as possible. Out from the surface, the Jigeram¡¯s light finally appears form the sky. The rain comes by and treated as any dust as before. But this one is different, much more dangerous than the previous dusts.

    All material and non-biological matter were being clean, while the rest of the biological properties begin to turn to dust in a little moment of time. The adventurers wore their protective outfit able to resist the powerful dust. The Fuku adventurers and the personnel are outside waiting for them to get out. The official reads the message replied from Janpu

    ¡°Good, he got the message. His elven equipment will not survive in this kind of environment¡±

    ¡°Sir, our equipment is able to detect them. They are coming this way¡±

    The three Fuku adventurers made it out with their jade stone becoming bigger. While Janpu shows to the them with the gemstone turned black releasing mist from it. The Jigeram¡¯s light exposed them directly as they are out. Janpu gives them the gemstone as they provide him some cover from the light. Col stops and looks at the personnel who tricked him from the tunnel. They look at each other from eye to eye. One of the personnel knows what¡¯s up. Even though Col is as injured as he can get. The dusts rain down the essence of the rituals as the obelisk¡¯s runes still maintained within him.

    Col didn¡¯t hesitate with this opportunity. The official sees one the Fuku adventurers acting provocative. So, he raises his gun, switches to stun shot, then fires at Col. Col¡¯s ritual go through him and feel the sensation of the thrill of the danger. Another shot fired to him as it about to hit on contact. The forces of the spirits coming out to the exposed light. Melting itself to catch the bullet. It able to catch it and merged within the ritual. Evolving his ability in one use, he swiftly charges forward. One of the personnel who humiliated him reacts, and brings out his stun baton.

    Runic weapon against the rituals opens in the dire deformity against Col¡¯s opponent. Col¡¯s enemy hits him to the neck. Col didn¡¯t flinch, showing his expression of an absolute demon from their world. A yokai befits to Col¡¯s personal appearance. Just one touched, and the rituals passes through his rune defenses. One hit was enough, and all his strength fell ill. The other personnel come to his aid as he only fell unconscious, but what comes crawling around his body is the twisted spirits trying to gnaw him through his personnel equipment

    Col¡¯s mouth twitch with disappointment. The runes that helped them, suddenly stops. Then he noticed a glimpse of light shining on him. He turns around and sees Flashes using his devices again to stop his rituals from doing anything. He then feels an angry voice roaring inside his head.

    ¡°Who tell you to kill them?!!¡±

    Kill is the word he never expects to beat against the city¡¯s defenders, especially those well-equipped group in front of him. Col backs down and joins the others.

    The Jigeram¡¯s light still rays down on them as time as they stood outside is running low.

    Official said to them ¡°Stop the fucking paybacks. We need to get out of here. Now!¡±

    The other Fuku adventurer agrees ¡°You heard the man. Fuku City is a long way to go there. I don¡¯t want to stuck each other inside the safe room¡±

    ¡°You forget, there are magic portals inside the saferooms¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    They remember there are other saferooms didn¡¯t have any magic portals to travel other places.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    They said it as they almost forgot about it. They split, and returned to their respective base.

    Later that same day, the cult leader receives the jade stone. The same materials used to seal the Code Red Virus demon. Now another one is on his sight, he supposed to hold it on his hand as it is just a hand sized stone. What he never expected for them to return is that the Jade stone is now a size of a motorbike.

    Flashes reports to him ¡°Sir, we have a strange reaction of your sealing stone. It seems it begins to grow although we have only the half of the sealed demon. This one grows instead the other one from the other organization releases some kind of mist on their gemstone¡±

    ¡°That is strange, it must be luck for us to be able to seal the other half¡±

    ¡°Sir, about our shared mission with them. What was that obelisk we saw?¡± Flashes show him the video he recorded.

    The cult leader¡¯s eyes have the same stare as him. Curious and cautious. The cult leader replies ¡°Either this is going to be the day we are going to unite or an opportunity for our people to grow¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡±

    ¡°This is different from the siege, too different as I¡¯m more to suspect than to worry¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°You will understand someday, but for now. This is the moon cycle by Jigeram. Let¡¯s that be our priority¡±

    Flashes and his team left, giving more clues than they have assigned to do. Magnet whispers to him ¡°You didn¡¯t mention, that their gemstone is talking¡±

    ¡°Remember what he ordered us. Everything that the demon said or done must be forgotten¡±

    Col disappointedly groans ¡°We better not stick in close to a demon then. Even you guys at the back there¡±

    The others didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on agreed. Magnet sees the defectors who are actually faced the paranormal before, even possessed by their own people. He can¡¯t help but want to know, because back then. They have nothing to escape when they fought it, and the demon looks like it was already accepting it.

    Meanwhile at the base of the personnel, the advisor meets the gemstone alone. He calmly said to it ¡°I know you are there, Acurse. Splitting into two means either one of us holds the true hosts or the parasite¡±

    The gemstone whispers, and no clear answers from the many voices coming out from it. Advisor picks out a device, changed his voice, and said again.

    ¡°Acurse¡±

    The gemstone reacts ¡°Predictable . . .¡±

    The demon says to him loud and clear. The advisor spouts out in rage as if he was the one who is insulted.

    Once the advisor left. Acurse feels the slumber inside of the gemstone. He had done many opportunities that he could fought and won, but this won¡¯t favor to anyone as the war was already over. The Fall era is the end of their war. This era, the recovery, is already rose from its ashes. There he remembers the summoner.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the same human who is from earth, aren¡¯t you? These people are not your people to invite to bring back your nation. Still, the primarch did fell from their hands. It doesn¡¯t mean they die forever. This world is your hell¡±

    Yayoi witnessed the tragedy of her lost. Acurse separates her for good as he was sealed away before her very eyes. She sees the message had already sent. Acurse¡¯s fragment is link in to her by fear, trying her best to get him out from the seal. The demon laughs at her as he is now free, for now. Now drops to her knees, she will wait for his first awakening host for a long time. The time after when many demons are ripening their harvest. Isekai City will soon face the consequences of their stay here in this world.

    Wheatley watches it all. The AI finally understood all what¡¯s going on. ¡°You got to be kidding me. The demons from Circoston are gone, leaving the Agatheus City to claim those people. My bosses! Those two demons though, I think that one demon just removed the strange obelisk to release the Jigeram¡¯s true light. No, I mean. The old landmark of the dwarves. The Durjn . . . I think¡±

    Wheatley beats himself ¡°Come on, say it. I¡¯m starting to figure things out here¡±

    The AI stops for a moment and opens the file about a certain story. It looks at it carefully.

    ¡°The mail? Hmm, oh it means letter. Damn, this have so many terms back in the day . . . Yeah mail . . . yeah mail . . . Oh no, mail!¡±

    It slowly mentioning it quietly again and again, until it remembers it completely.

    ¡°I hope it didn¡¯t reach directly¡±

    The moment he said it the Jigeram¡¯s light cleans off the shards all around the city leaving all the cameras at full condition.

    ¡°Oh, look at here, we have clear view. Nice!¡±

    The city was saved and the remnants of many lost demons¡¯ puppets were perished as it meant will happen. All of their creation disappeared to the rain then to the sea. Leaving traces that attract something uncertain from the depths.

    Somewhere below the surface, the hidden flying vessel buried into the world underneath. Rose up with its tremendous numbers of mechanical probes going to the surface to gather the Jigeram¡¯s light. The shrine on the hill reveals its floor with little rays of lights coming up. Where it is about to burst through the surface. A group of islanders already prepared to stop it. The goblins are there, easily stopping them from removing their contaminated chunks to the surface and cleanse everything that is biological on the machines. It fell back down. Ending the city¡¯s final struggle in this cycle.

    One goblin chant ¡°"Bom-sha-ka-lum-ka-lum Ka-yum Pa-ka-lum Pang-shu sha-ka-lama . . . (repeatedly)"

    The other goblin says to his tribe ¡°They must not know their past potential¡±

 Authors note - Chapter 215.5

    I have a very grave message to you all. My pc broke, but the series are safe with my back up. It will be hard to make it, and decided to get it fix.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    I am truly apologized for this technical difficulty. And I''m appreciated for reading my work, although it is just my hobby.

    I''ll won''t be posting chapters for sometime if my pc won''t be coming back. This will be my bad day for christmas. So, have a nice christmas and a happy new year.

    - DerangedHobbyist

 Jigerams Biome: The Underground Ship part 1 - Chapter 216

    COI C216

    Acurse laughs nostalgically. Being torn in half and shared by two different groups, the Fuku City and Mihayara District. He never would¡¯ve thought or cared that this city was summoned who. The fools believed their summoner, and only barely a handful knows his existence. The dead had spread the words of their dying people. No escape in this world trying to break free from this world¡¯s forgotten millennia. The summoner dared to return the old era they used to rule. The demon hums inside the gemstone. The countless voices coming from the gemstone are not clear, but they hum altogether nonetheless.

    ¡°Someday, you will take responsibility for everything you have done . . . summoner. In the future, your allies will bring forth all the support of your people from another world. All the preserve society you wished to bring, all their cultures, all of their finest and greatest achievements, and lastly . . . all of what taken from us will turn into your version of this world¡±

    Acurse says it without any his serious tone. Laziness and hopelessness tone as the summoner remembered his own prejudice against the other races, like the goblins.

    Thunderstorm rain from the top of the hill, where the shrine watches over the adventurers to find traces of battle have gone down to the hole, down to where the machine dug up here. The Rogue and Heist were the only two people take this mission from the quest by the city guild themselves. Heist wears his runic protective equipment, preventing him getting exposed to his limits. The rogue though using her ability, Copy Cat, sparks great wonders for herself. The Agathean from Victory Rooks provide her a very exhausting detail when meeting those ancient robots.

    ¡°Hehehe¡±

    The rogue giggles of how she knows how easy her ability against them.

    ¡°. . . I guess I¡¯m wrong. They do have magic tiers. Ours are just much stronger than them. Laughs*¡±

    Heist tries to chop her head with his hand. But then gets deflected from her magic charm. Her ego is still the same, but he is glad that this girl is willing to be part of this dangerous mission. City guild adventurers are trying to adapt the 4th moon cycle. With their old resisting equipment alone, the moonlight is indeed a harsh presence to be exposed. The dust was worse, and this light is the one that made those dusts.

    Heist said to her ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go down there. Those goblins are taking our job surveying here¡±

    ¡°Those little green weirdos are all over the place when all that dusts turned into light. Everything that was crystallized are wiped clean, and those lights and other stuff are also clean¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the demons¡¯ creatures were all died out¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I saw it in the video. They test a mouse to get exposed by it and immediately disappeared in a single flash¡±

    ¡°Cough* Damn it, we are under the moon light for too long. Let¡¯s go back to business¡±

    They go down the hole and there¡¯s the chamber made by Sanquin. The marks of rituals sealed it from going. The first thing they see the ritual is the post with a wooden sign carved in glyphic rituals. The Rogue felt embarrassed and said it to Heist

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Illtended actually teach me about these rituals¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I would believe you to know what this is¡±

    ¡°Just watch me, and you will feel embarrassed as I do¡±

    She goes to the post and gives a closer look. The writings of the rituals, she uses her UI and changed her RAPs into understanding goblin¡¯s language.

    The UI has no clear translation, because the writings are all just drawings. The Rogue scuffs at it and uses her device to play a video, a goblin singing video.

    ¡°Hooray, Hooray, I don¡¯t know why! we sing to our doom!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, (this city will make something up) / (Like they are eating our shroom!)¡±

    ¡°Someone is eating the shroom, yeah!¡±

    ¡°And now we come for you with the spirits, Ah!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the evidence! they will beat us anyway, Ah!¡±

    ¡°Now they put us display, with their weapons ready to beat AWAY!¡±

    Then another one

    ¡°We are just walking boyz, goblins got no spirits or had¡±

    ¡°We are just walking boyz, looking at us a threat, (paused)* feels really bad¡±

    ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum¡± The others sing like sidekicks

    ¡°Though I want to beat you a stick / Though he wants to beat you a stick¡±

    ¡°I think it will do the trick / He thinks it will do the trick (Laugh*)¡±

    ¡°The city is getting wilder. Police raised their weapons higher¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to beat us up / But it¡¯s all made up (The other goblin sings deeper)¡±

    ¡°(ALL) So I am a walking talking boyz, walking singing boyz¡±

    Sidekicks ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bump Tss¡±

    They look at the last guy that did the ¡®bump-tss¡¯. The singing goblin beats him an actual stick, and continues on the song. They are on their way carrying the beaten goblin.

    ¡°And they say I tell a lie / He tells a lie¡±

    ¡°Taken this rude guy / We abducted a guy¡±

    ¡°Say to the police a goodbye / Another crime goes by¡±

    ¡°Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum Did I lie?¡± / Gulp* Not even cry¡±

    ¡°I never lie . . .¡±

    The Rogue is actually laughing at the last part of the song. The video shows the actual goblin being taken away after messing up the lead goblin¡¯s song. Heist had already forgotten about it, because that video was recorded during inside Mihayara district ruins. It was funny back then, until the feral spirits laid them into a horrific fight. It was endless, and that funny goblin music was soon forgotten after. For her to laugh like that, she seems to get over it. She turns to him and said

    ¡°You should laugh too¡±

    Heist sarcastically laughs ¡°Uh huh? Haha!?¡±

    He laughs pathetically. The post heard their laughter and the ritual begins to release the chamber. The chamber starts to go down. The echoes of the chants from the music video starts to sing along the walls, turning the chamber into a tuner with every moment it goes down and touches the wall. The music plays in such a tribal matter. Until the Jazz music comes along. Heist genuinely laughs at the one

    ¡°Laugh* What the actual fuck was that?!¡±

    ¡°Laughs* They are in love our music, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The chamber is getting filled with rituals as the air is getting thick, smokes that are not usually there appeared out of nowhere. The smokes formed into creatures they barely recognized. Only to see its expression of the monster with eyes and mouths. Not so terrifying how it looks and it gives only its simple drawings. Respectfully in their eyes, the goblins drew such amazing art with their hand paintings. Barely to understand what they drew, but there are some and it was them.

    The drawings represent before the siege. The goblins were mix of their existence telling folklores of their spirits both good and evil, and there is something in between. A suspicious being who may have caused this city to appear. As they go deeper down to the darkest parts of the hole. Painted rituals start to move the drawings, portraying the story where ceremonial sounds of the drums play. Soon more and more of their tribal instruments play, and every beat moves the drawings to tell its story.

    The paints follow their eyes, giving the illusion they could not look away. It only started from one of the Kes¡¯thars. The Horde Chief spirit who is with Puma, Silfa¡¯s doll, and it sent itself off to the wilderness of the strange dust forms. The body in form of a teddy bear. The voice speaks out from the story rituals

    ¡°Dinju!¡±

    It echoes as the drawings fades away and changed the scene what happened next. The Kes¡¯thar had journeyed through the city. Countless monsters already in their dying moments. The dust it touches from its doll size body. Able to resist it, it knows something is not right.

    The next scene shows the actual destruction of the Jigeram¡¯s light. The dead spirits are the ones who will reign forth in this light sending deaths to all who are trying to survive from it. They are nasty for their cruel behavior, dragging the unlucky demons¡¯ creature to be exposed again from the reflections of these spirits. Where those spirits wouldn¡¯t enter the city by the presence of the demonic disturbance, still they can be seen from the outskirts waiting for future victims.

    The two weren¡¯t focusing on the spirits, they are focusing on what really did make them think. This is what it supposed to happen earlier. The 4th moon cycle will deliberately send a great powerful blow to their city. It sends down the end of all the demons¡¯ remnants in one go. Now they see the doll, wondering around the dust and easily spotting all of the monsters they are worried about. There are also people coming by, losing themselves from the horrors of the light. The doll watches them carried off to safety inside the still standing city barrier.

    That incident was a mistake. That time was a lot of people trying to expand what the city barrier trying to reach the entire district of Mihayara, South Shore Bay, and Chojima. It barely reaches Taiyou Industries. The doll could not understand and proceed to go to Chojima where the shrine is. Walking through the Jigeram¡¯s light had turned the city into an isolated environment. No one could try to walk outside and all of them stayed inside. Still, the city is still safe.

    The scene was over as they still go down. Heist and the Rogue have already seen what happened. Heist said to her

    ¡°Man, who have thought that the moon we experience earlier wasn¡¯t the real thing. From getting here is hard, but we couldn¡¯t believe that there are spirits want us dead¡±

    The Rogue feels something is not right. She remembers what Illtended told her in her private chat with him. The spirits are their diverse forms of characters and cultures. Although they are not many, but the spirits provide the goblins the stereotypical ancestry.

    From most goblins she met, or just remembered a few. There are goblins who enriched himself like an assassin. He is the only goblin she remembered when getting mauled by Heist¡¯s stupid duel¡¯s game back in Stranding Island. Then she slowly remembers the part that the goblin also challenged her too. Her luck in turned base fighting made her realized it was one of the reasons why she devotes herself understanding goblins. She leans her head against the wall. She opens her eyes as Heist is looking at her from the side.

    ¡°AAH! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Your ego is showing. You always get yourself thinking without even bothering what¡¯s going on here¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯m an expert on goblins or something¡±

    ¡°You were the one who is getting your spare time with Illtended. Are you flirting with him?¡±

    The Rogue reacts with her high dexterity attacks. The swings of her daggers were as normal as his reflexes. It wasn¡¯t even that intimidating for the cat man. She blushes from embarrassment as she couldn¡¯t land a hit.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Heist says to her ¡°Come on now, you do realize everyone is growing strong. You got yourself worked up over a goblin story . . .¡±

    The rogue responds ¡°Would you please stop messing with me? I¡¯m trying not being a sorry ass¡±

    Heist sees she is missing someone. He knows who it was, but won¡¯t try to talk about it. The Rogue knows he is thinking about. Her senses can able to identify what they are thinking through their expression. Or she is been with him for so long because of his cat man features are getting predictable.

    She has her reason. This secret alone was so long stuck to her head. She already forgotten about it. Then she remembered Thean, the Agathean man, whispers to her ear about his name. That beginning made her realized what¡¯s going on. Furthermore, the world is what she had started to wonder why. Now going down where Heist had already been here before. She wants to see what apocalypse it was here. The rogue whispers to herself

    ¡°Thean, your real name made me go in such a dangerous adventure¡±

    The chamber suddenly stops. The ritual drawings appeared again. This time, it grew hands and trying to hold it in place. A few small silhouettes coming inside the chamber where the walls appeared with ritual figures coming out as gapping mouths. The rituals soon moved around to distract the two. The Rogue signals Heist to ignore the moving rituals and focus on the silhouettes. One of the silhouettes recognized one of them. It stops then proceed to use the flash bang. The bomb throws at them, and Heist quickly grabs it and throw it back at them.

    The flash of light erupts with numerous spirits coming out attacking anyone in sight. The rogue pulled out her traps and sling Heist back to her side, while whipping the other two. The two silhouettes revealed as goblins and fell to the whipping trap and the spirits with it. They pushed to the ground and activated their voodoo dolls to escape the fight. One last goblin slaps his own face to see the cowards flee before his very eyes. The maniac laughter reaches to the two.

    ¡°Laughs* I can¡¯t believe they run away as soon as they can¡¯t land a sneaky hit. Listen to the spirits you clever little sogs!¡±

    The rogue recognized his voice. ¡°The goblin assassin?¡±

    The spirits shift its brightness towards the goblin¡¯s face. The sheer look of his face made her laugh.

    ¡°Oh, is that it? Yo gitz are up in yurs if yo go any with yo ghostis . . .¡±

    Heist hears the goblin¡¯s gibberish and quickly uses his device to full translation.

    ¡°. . . And one more thing, you people are heading somewhere down here. Without your gangs¡±

    The Rogue shakes away her head ¡°Not really. We are already prepared for anything, right Heist?¡±

    Heist joins her confidence ¡°Of course, what else we will be in our mission¡±

    The goblin ¡°mission, you say?¡±

    They made to the bottom and many more nasty spirits coming from the dark. The brighten light spirits looks at the goblin¡¯s face. He is looking like he tries to test their confidence again. Then the spirits walk closer to the door and open the revelation of their resolve. Hideous spirits are trying to scare the two. Their unidentifiable features that mix with animals and depraved look of the decaying and the broken. Its images mix with dark textures leaving a trail of imminent horrors.

    The goblin goes to the door and said to them. ¡°So? Are you going?¡±

    The two swifts passed him, where he is about to grin, and the goblin could not believe they passed through him. The curse of the spirits tries to engulf the two. Their armors are strong and none of the rituals could ever lay a hand on them. The rune armor appeared before the hidden glow, inside the inner layer of their equipment. The spirits look at the goblin with shocked looks along with their own horrific expression. They are diverting their rituals to him. The goblin assassin was too agile, cutting through with his own dagger, and slicing off their pent-up disappointment.

    The light spirits passed the other spirits revealing their cut off imagery. The sparks of crackling sounds of the spirits at the dark horrors. They disappeared after the light touches them It was understandably simple how they act. They are just chaotic. The goblin tribes heard footsteps that are neither machine or their own. The realization of someone is entering this place.

    ¡°We are alone, the spirits flee as they see¡±

    ¡°Oh shut that mouthy of yours. The goblin spirits are here too¡±

    ¡°Dinju . . .¡±

    ¡°You heard that!? It¡¯s the boss spirit¡±

    Teddy bear fell from the chamber as it climbed down and held firmly where it almost reaches the floor. The spirits channel its voice where its mighty roar shambled together with echoes and soft screeches. It confuses the goblins, but never easily been fooled by that mighty roar. They head deeper, hid, or left. They will not reveal why they are here. But as for the goblin assassin. He steadfast by the two city adventurers as he is willing as he go along with the light spirits. His rituals started to fell dim than should¡¯ve been brighten. The spirits give the goblins the sign of the Kes¡¯thar.

    The two city adventurers step forward to the pure dark abyss. They use their abilities to see through the dark, then slowly diminished back to the blank view after seeing a few spirits here and there. They later use their second options, rune items, and mend it together with their flash lights. Already exposing their position without a care what lies inside.

    Heist disappointedly said ¡°Here goes our stealth opportunity, Rogue¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want to see what dark rituals those goblins can do. Right goblin assassin?¡±

    The goblin laughs ¡°Yeah, sure. Like you could hear spirits¡±

    The goblin points out to the dark void showing a thumbs up. The two redirects their flash lights to the goblin¡¯s point of direction. There was nothing there. The rogue felt a bit excited, but slowly realized herself where they were already found out.

    ¡°Are your people won¡¯t going to kick us out?¡±

    ¡°Laugh* They left me behind, remember? I¡¯d say they have their own goals here¡±

    The goblin places his hand on the ground, spreading something on his palm then spread with unfamiliar ooze crawling to the cavern. Writings and drawings are formed, then it lit up for a moment.

    The glow appears around them. Then they saw something is erasing it. The goblin warns them.

    ¡°Rituals aren¡¯t easy to break, you know?¡±

    The rogue remembers this situation, and said to Heist ¡°We better hurry then. Reports of those monsters supposed to arise from the surface were immediately disappeared. I guess our allies don¡¯t like to share, huh?¡±

    Heist with his man cat like vision saw a bit of the rituals being cleanse off. It was small, and thought it was Puma. But he remembers that Puma wasn¡¯t alone back in the ruins. He just nods, and they proceed to move on.

    From where all sight disguised in shrouded black view. The teddy bear swiftly goes into hiding with the darkness.

    ¡°Dinju . . .¡±

    It whispers, ready to prowl or ready to observe, and these two had entered the place of the goblin spirit¡¯s descendants. It quietly moves, being outpaced from the steps of the giants. Heist and the Rogue look around and see what the goblin tribes had done to the cavern. Clean of any natural environment and filled nothing but the rituals and its designs, the goblin assassin senses no presence of the spirits, and knowing well that the goblin spirit is right behind them.

    They go deeper and finally they see the mess, a battle, an abnormal battle, and it is all full displayed between runes and spirits. The two city adventurers were right, Heist said to the goblin

    ¡°Well now, I see you guys are busy. Any of your tribes died from this fight?¡±

    ¡°No . . . maybe¡± The goblin responds confidently scheming

    ¡°. . . There is more than just us here. Still, you guys are safe. You two can only watch them play, laugh*¡±

    A snarky humming of laughter from the goblin assassin¡¯s voice. The Rogue didn¡¯t say anything, with her copy cat ability on and took the goblin¡¯s ability. There she senses the presence of the goblin spirit.

    The two already know what¡¯s going on now, only left for them to do is to survey around the area, and finally found the secret entrance when the last time they couldn¡¯t found because of one area they couldn¡¯t pass. Then there they reach it, but something changed. There is a structure that seal the underground lake or pond, and with a nice glass floor to see the dark creatures. They see the corals, but not the sea creatures themselves. Without any delay, they go forward. Then finally, they see the large scraps of machines piled together with rituals.

    The goblin assassin moves closer and give them a proper look. The dim light of the machines as they were about to expose with light, quickly moves and immediately starts struggling. The moment of movement ceased as the pile of rituals reacted, holding them off before it gives a chance to escape. The goblin said to them

    ¡°This where the fight ends, my boyz have already dealt with them before they failed to stop you guys to notice it. Well then, can I join you guys?¡±

    The Rogue was confused ¡°Wait a minute, I thought you already join us after beating your guys¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different, I mean, look over there. You two will be needing me¡±

    The goblin pointed out at their backs, there was nothing there. With differences that they found out about strange entity hiding in the dark. Heist sees a small creature who is done something on the rituals, the rogue copies the goblin¡¯s ability again and only sees the goblin spirit lies hiding. Miraculously, the two citizens agreed. The goblin opens his eyes wide as he stutteringly shows his expression with disbelief, and with that, they proceed again. The path blocked by machines were moved by the grasps of the rituals and the spirits. Already known that the goblin spirit is allowing them in.

    The whispers of the spirits said so, and Dinju the teddy bear has no saying in it but continue to prowl them in the dark. Its doll body reaches to the machine, and the machine slowly being crushed by its tiny steps. Crushed after crushed, the rituals are gaining strength from Dinju. Primal strength developed in each rituals turning all of the machine into crumpled paper. The runes, vandalized, the mechanical parts, rusted, and the rest consumed back into nature. Dinju absorbed it all and getting through it to face the three people it prowled.

    The three of them sense the doll is still going after them, they feel something was off as their senses slowly losing its presence. The rogue and the goblin were about to say something, but shuts up with Heist clapping his hands. Moving his cat ears, he is still about to gain the doll¡¯s tracks. Then suddenly, Heist froze, showing to them he too had lost his senses to the doll. The goblin points out at the gate

    ¡°We are here! What the!?!¡±

    There they stood surprised. The teddy bear is here. Revealing itself already at the gate with the presence of the Horde chief, the beast fanged the ruins (They didn¡¯t know about that part).

    The goblin looks down and see the trials written on the floor, insect size dust moving across the ground forming the words in the citizen¡¯s language. He said to them

    ¡°Any of you can read your people¡¯s language?¡±

    ¡°Our people¡¯s language?¡±

    Heist looks down, and looking a bit annoyed of the insult, yet he sucked it up

    ¡°It says: Humans aren¡¯t supposed to be here. If we must venture forth to the gate. We must fight the goblin spirit. To cheat or not¡±

    The rogue said ¡°This is what Illtended expected. The cheat meant that we fight we our rituals, right goblin?¡±

    The doll seems to be patient, and at the same time very tame for a bit. The goblin assassin knows that it just plays along. For a goblin himself, he thought he will be joining the goblin spirit too. The goblin gives them a sign ¡®just follow me¡¯ and they did. They took their first step. An enraging roar pierced through their defenses like there is nothing. The resistances from the two city adventurers had removed, exposing themselves the harsh air and pressure from the underground cavern. They continue to move forward.

    A growl mumbles, fear reaching into their heads. Heist closes his eyes then moved forward. They are starting to hear the doll¡¯s roar. No matter how intimidating that is. They treated the doll like a dog that barks and no bites. As they moved pass it, the door suddenly closed behind them, and stopping the curse from affecting them. Heist opens his eyes and felt the danger he never had experienced before. All of their stats and resistances are returning back to normal, barely. The city guild adventurers have experience they won¡¯t normally felt but the dusts.

    The goblin assassin sits down, feeling relief that the doll didn¡¯t react besides roaring at them. The rogue said to the goblin

    ¡°I thought it would¡¯ve fight us in the moment we step forward¡±

    ¡°Nah¡± The goblin is trembling in fear

    ¡°We goblins are always afraid of Horde chiefs whose spirits not align with ours¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡± The rogue remembered what Illtended had taught her. There is no normal thing to do with the goblins, only the spirits with a specific will do them harm.

    She asks ¡°Then what happens to the bad spirits?¡±

    ¡°They are at the surface doing bad stuff¡± The goblin got quick to his joke.

    They raised their flash lights and see what lies beyond the gate. It is true, another sign of old advance technology. But these are not what they expect. It usually to be in ruins, but it wasn¡¯t. The entrance is active and the facility is functional. There they can see no spirits have entered this place. It severed itself away any paranormal presence. The light spirits follow the goblin were gone. All three of them are excited to see what old era has to offer to them. The first thing they encounter is a terminal by the door.

    The goblin assassin went cocky and pulls out a pin to lock pick the door. As it tries to find a keyhole, the two muffled themselves. Trying not to laugh how primitive he is. The goblin assassin gives up

    ¡°I hear you two starts laughing. If you think unlocking this door really that easy, (he slowly turns around to find the keyhole again then quickly back to look at them), then how about you try it¡±

    Heist goes in and opens his UI. It was obvious this place really hurts their UIs. Thanks to himself to be prepared and was in Taiyou Industries where the Dexter Guild stationed.

    He pulls out his device and temporary made forcefield to block the jamming. His device starts to drain quick and proceeds to unlock the door. The door opens as he used his fast reflex to access the terminal. After that, he looks at his device and see he loses for about 40% of his battery. He then picks out his adaptive charger then place near anything that has electrical circuits. The device gives the notification being charged then switch to his battery bank. The goblin was surprised while the Rogue clap her own cheeks for how casual he gets it in.

    The goblin said to her ¡°Did he just . . .¡±

    ¡°Me neither, hey! Heist. How do you able to get it to open?¡±

    Heist didn¡¯t respond. He gazed what¡¯s inside and all of his senses reach before the others did. He said to the goblin

    ¡°Why am I sensing spirits from the other side¡±

    ¡°The other side? I guess they are already arrived¡±

    The rogue raises her ears to listen to the steps ¡°There is no footsteps though. Surely, the spirits should bring their voodoo dolls and stuff¡±

    Heist hears differently ¡°Then this must some high tier rituals¡±

    The three didn¡¯t stop here and go as far as they can. When they about to reach where the noise Heist heard. A dead end, but the goblin isn¡¯t convinced. He raises his rituals trying to break it open. It did. The entrance suddenly falls apart where numerous failed rituals destroyed. The two city adventures felt a sudden impulse to get in, leaving the goblin behind.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The goblin shouted as something behind him being pulled away.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    ¡°That scares me. I feel something behind is about to lunge. Where¡¯s the goblin?¡±

    The Rogue tries to look for him.

    ¡°Shit! I didn¡¯t believe his rogue tier is that low¡±

    The room lights up and it¡¯s filled with computer and bunch of monitors. They see something on screen where multiple of live videos happening inside of this mysterious ruin. There they could see everything. The spirits and machines are fighting it out. Madden against each other with extreme violence and materialistic gore. It never ceased as they both rebuild in their own bases. Heist could not explain to himself what they saw. The silent persists until they saw their momentarily lost friend.

    The rogue shouted ¡°Its him! He¡¯s fine¡±

    ¡°What about us?!¡±

    They check their UIs as they are all locked. Trapped in this certain place, with little no sense of danger. They were relief. Then they felt a little tired, once again, they feel the effects of their stats disappearing again. Rune equipment equipped, yet couldn¡¯t resist inside of this place. They are facing dangers, and they are willing to risk. Now in front them, is the tech they have never recognized before. All neatly and never been used for how long.

    Heist picks up his device and other Dexter upgraded items. Him and the Rogue will try to figure this thing out. As the facility is fully lighted, the two sees something they did recognized. It¡¯s their city, all hovered correctly and matching the terrain that fits to be summoned here. All written in foreign language, and couldn¡¯t use their UI nor their devices. Alien to be exact, and they record it as much as they can. Then they turn to the terminals and the computers. This is their opportunity to survey the area.

    Meanwhile, the goblin assassin survives being pulled and moved deep into the center of the chaos. He almost gotten pulled deeper, and luck puts up to him. A container that fits his sorry ass midget body. Hanging on to his dear life until the grip fades away. Now hiding in this container, he sees that this is not the container what he thought to be. There he sees rituals never made in wood or low qualitied junks. Carved in full steel, lied on the body of a well preserve dead goblin. He reaches out the remains. The remains release its spirit. Spoken in other tribal tongues, the goblin assassin gains the wisdom of this vessel¡¯s victim.

 Jigerams Biome: The Underground Ship part 2 - Chapter 217

    COI C127

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few weeks since they house arrest me. Well, it was for the best. My device contains invaluable data from Rune Isles itself. A sinking ship no less. A flying capital ship if I ever entered one. I was so both lucky and unlucky, when Archivist¡¯s mother wanted me to do something and . . . I uhm, forgot. The experience was hectic and never been wiser to go close with the Enders beside my guild. Although, I start tinkering inside my room and it was a blast. It feels like a vacation. I watch an entire marathon of my favorite movies and series. I did practice my telepathy with Guildmember. Sigh* Yet, Myrrkei won¡¯t tell me anything since I got back from the ship. I hope my city is safe¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Kiege!¡± Tabitha grabs Kiege¡¯s shoulders, in panic as Kiege is reading her notes. Kiege smirks all around as she tries to find the part when Tabitha mentioned about Archivist.

    ¡°Quit it! Please!¡± Kiege manages to slip through her, but easily got caught with the use of Tabitha¡¯s card.

    Kiege congratulated her ¡°Great! You finally got your cards in order¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re keep looking at my stuff¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I don¡¯t want you become those girl and girl relationship¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fiction!¡±

    ¡°Says you, but in your community . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the internet as base on truth!¡±

    Juela watches those two bickers like sisters. She felt something so off from herself to think that she is Tabitha¡¯s friend, yet she wants to lecture away with that kind of stories Tabitha was watching. It is the price for letting Tabitha getting too close to the giant vessel, especially her device was more than just updated. It becomes a compatible tool that most Enders desire the renaissance they need from what this world lost. What Juela concerns for Tabitha are the data of the war machines.

    She stands up, and the two react to her without even realizing what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°. . . Hey! Juela help me here!¡± Both said at the same time.

    The two watches her moves her hair and begins leaving the room. They think she acted like an egoistic woman. In truth, something bothers her and it is coming from the door. It¡¯s been a while they have visitors. Especially there were many uninteresting demands. Meaning a lot of Enders want her to open the data. It¡¯s Tabitha¡¯s lost to gain connection with them.

    The door though, there were no unrecognizable presence. It¡¯s her, and Juela opens the door. The two feels her presence. This strong nerve to be wary grew closer. Kiege moves in before the woman¡¯s hand reaches inside Tabitha¡¯s room. She brings out her robotic arm and she almost lost control by the woman¡¯s strength. Juela steps aside letting the two bothering each other.

    The woman said to Kiege ¡°I gave her enough time to become the NEET she had always wanted¡±

    ¡°Sanquin, what¡¯s with the earie attitude?¡±

    Sanquin is serious and easily pushes Kiege out from Tabitha¡¯s room. Tabitha sees Sanquin had brought Dewn with her.

    He greets them ¡°I¡¯m sorry for our harsh intrusion, but we don¡¯t have enough man powers to get this message to you¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your city, they found something that you may concern about¡±

    Sanquin sits on the chair and explains to her ¡°It¡¯s about the place I found in the mountain shrine. And you¡¯re the one with the data need their help¡±

    ¡°Eh? What!?¡±

    Tabitha checks her device for any news, there is none. They didn¡¯t elaborate any further as they bring out from her room and go to the guild master¡¯s office. Tabitha still can¡¯t leave the tower as many Enders were still eyeing on her to obtain the data. Although, under Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ orders, they loyally obey. There are people who will be able to convince her. For now, they are busy what¡¯s going on in Rune Isles after the vessel fully destroyed itself and new scarce parts to scavenge. They will get Tabitha to listen to them. Time is in their side, and secrets they know about her city.

    Guild master Daygen was not there, but a different guild master, a mistress or in a different name, and she presents herself. Archscientist Lady Coheld is sitting Daygen¡¯s sit and on his desk is a laptop already showing the monitor what¡¯s going on.

    Tabitha points out ¡°Where¡¯s Guild master Daygen?¡±

    The lady responds ¡°This moon cycle is a very busy time because of you. The vessel fell apart you know¡±

    Sanquin intervenes ¡°You don¡¯t need to say more. The vessel destroys itself because of the data is being stolen. Let¡¯s start why you are here?¡±

    Lady Coheld taps her fingers on the monitor. It already explains herself with a video. Tabitha catches her eyes that she only heard from Sanquin¡¯s story.

    ¡°That¡¯s the mountain shrine. Wait a minute, there¡¯s a ship underneath it. Sanquin, why didn¡¯t you say anything about that?¡±

    ¡°Back then, there wasn¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Then the two watches the monitor and explains where it goes. The vessel was operating itself to get there. More or less, it was active during the siege. It able to dug through going up to the surface.

    Sanquin asks the Lady ¡°Why are you telling this to her?¡±

    ¡°Her device, you know what she had. I¡¯m offering to help again. If she even tells you about it¡±

    Tabitha gets nervous as she felt Sanquin¡¯s presence spiking through with unnerving aura but she didn¡¯t feel any pain like she usually done to Yui. Only Lady Coheld with her energy shields appearing to block it.

    Sanquin asks again ¡°You¡¯re using her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Lady Coheld planned for it. With no expression except her professionalism, she knows what to do in this case. For her plan to achieve, she must first to end all of Isekai city¡¯s threats. The obvious was already in front of her, the otherworlder.

    Heist and the rogue had made a very unpredictable luck. The terminal, computer, module, or anything what they thought of using. There¡¯s an option to set in their language. It was pure dumb luck on them. The rogue didn¡¯t know anything about computers, but she incidentally taps something that pop up a message.

    ¡°This is an emergency hacked message. If there is a chance of anyone who got caught into an ancient ruin, this message will update to fit any user. Updated early 4th moon cycle¡±

    They heard about this kind of message from their guild who venture to Enders Bridge, who would¡¯ve thought this is going to happen? They tried to find a way to contact to the surface, but there is none. However, with little experience they have. They have found the data¡¯s origin. The computer should be able to reach the outside, but it needs access to the administer to allow get through.

    Heist finds the source ¡°The Enders have some nice hackers in their side¡±

    ¡°This is the first time seeing them to use technologies such as these. I admit, we already know that with the Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°But this is another level¡±

    After boggling around the computer, they follow the guide in order to control the system. Once they have finished it, they look at the surveillance and found the goblin assassin going through the chaos of the fight. The goblin made it out and takes a breather. Where he is, is where the speakers are. The three rogues are trapped inside the vessel or large ship. First, they need to get the info about this place and the loots they could get when venture here. Second, the dangers, and finally. Third, a way for them to escape.

    The goblin assassin brings out his pouch to get his water. Quenching his thirst by the chaos had happened here. No wonder there were no goblins but the spirits sending an old battle here. He wipes off his tired face as his grin raised high as he looks up on the screen where two people who left him.

    ¡°I guess you two knows what you are doing, right?¡±

    The spirits told him inside his head that he knows those two didn¡¯t know to operate this place. Heist tries to control it, showing only the basics. Then suddenly turned off. The goblin thought so.

    The screen backs up and Heist said to him in the speaker ¡°Nervously laughing* I¡¯ll ignore how you knew, but all of us can¡¯t get out. Right?¡±

    The goblin laughs ¡°You mean you can¡¯t use your failsafe? Haha powerful people indeed¡±

    Then the goblin pulls out his ritual and opened a portal. He left them. The two were shocked, and feeling baffled from what the goblin did. The rogue slowly remembered this kind of joke, so she checks around the area and she found him at the unauthorized facility. Only at the entrance, there she calls out to him in the speaker.

    The goblin hears the echoes from the other rooms. ¡°Stop being an asshole, I know you won¡¯t be able to escape too¡±

    The goblin laughs even louder. The maniacally laughter shoots her sanity and forced to use what the guide helps them. With a proper use of the software, the robot responds to the request and began hunting down the goblin. The goblin assassin laughs a bit longer as he is enjoying this little chaos. At that moment, where the robot strike and attached itself to him. The goblin retaliates but wasn¡¯t able to catch it. The robot attached to his shoulder moving like a sensor to help the users to navigate him.

    With an added insulted to injury, the robot transforms around him. The goblin looks around this strange background glowing, everything shows details, and everywhere he sees are floating objects making words around him. It was so surreal for him. The rogue¡¯s speaker suddenly heard next to his ears

    ¡°Ahah! You see that!¡±

    ¡°AH! That¡¯s too loud. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this is not important right now. You have the same abilities as us now¡±

    ¡°What abilities? I was having fun when you thought I could escape¡±

    Heist takes the mic ¡°You little¡±

    ¡°Laugh*¡±

    Soon, the two found out that the goblin already know what happened to them. The spirits are already talking to him and try to test them. Sadly, the spirits have this strange vibe to ritualized the goblin, losing his sane self. The thickness of the spirits¡¯ presence is immense, knowing his limits is reaching. That information will be stuck to him as many other spirits will haunt him for it. While the two quickly begin to continue the survey as there are other rooms that the spirits couldn¡¯t reach. As they ignore the other path where the fight is going on. They need to go as far as they can before they flee.

    The rogue calls out to the goblin ¡°Alright, first of all. We are going to work together to get out of here. Since, we are going to share the loot in order for you to cooperate. The robot that attached to your shoulder is the trial data we used on our devices. It gives that our own version of gaming. If you still don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s just an added little help . . .¡±

    ¡°Help? It feels like one of those spiritual trials. But it¡¯s so quiet, and I can¡¯t hear anything¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Yeah well, that¡¯s our version. So, let¡¯s get started¡±

    Heist sends the data in front of the goblin in his view. There is no escape of looking away as it stays permanent in the goblin¡¯s eyes. It is quite odd for him to feel this kind of persistence.

    The rogue continues ¡°First thing first, you need to get to where we are. After that get yourself back where you are standing. That facility you are at is where we can something. Make sure to ready yourself as you need the resources you get to get here¡±

    ¡°Back to my buddies then, hmm. I guess the spirits are stop fighting for a bit¡±

    The goblin starts going, while the two manages the route and passages for the goblin to go or engage. In the map, there are more machines moving around. The spirits are recuperating somewhere in the debris trying to rebuild itself again. This is going to be hard as the quest they need to complete. Through the monitors where they see him moving the first obstacle. The robot quickly rolling by as the goblin jumps over it with ease. Some of them react and tried to catch him. He parries it and sends the attack to the other machines coming by. Collapse all together as the goblin at ease to the next room.

    Heist says to the Rogue ¡°Rogue, tell the goblin to go through the small vent. There is a shortcut where we want to pick up. There are components that would take interest for the researcher¡±

    ¡°Got it, did you hear him?¡±

    ¡°Either you want to say that to me, or this bug on my back already show me the way. I knew you guys are trying new things, but can at least be more organized¡±

    ¡°My bad, please tolerate with us here. We were thought going out from this room and . . .¡±

    ¡°That would be the death of you¡±

    ¡°We, know this is dangerous¡±

    ¡°If your little overpowered tricks would help you get out of here. All of us we will dying with their secret weapons¡±

    The goblin assassin moves into the debris where there is a pile that looks disfigured. They don¡¯t know how long this pile was there, and only clear sighting is the bones of previous people who have come here. By holding the skull alone, the horror release as the spirits fought back against it. The two adventurers tried to identify it. It persists, unable for them to identify it. They watched the goblin takes it down and dashes away leaving a trail for the machines to discover the undead. There they see the machines concealing it, making it into trap again. This ruin is more difficult than they thought.

    The goblin made it to the vent and goes to the direction they wanted him to go. The spoils of battle still fresh from the fight. The loots in front of him riled up with their interest together. He takes what he likes then takes what they want. Rare crafted gems for them and strange components for him. After his first loot, he steadily moved on. The two while they wait, they observe the fight between spirits and the machines. So far, this is the fight they could not understand. Like nature and machines battle out and neither of them will destroy each other completely. It is certain it will be impossible for them or the others to work here.

    The goblin stops with another fight. His rituals are acting up showing signs of common shamanistic nature. The spirits are easy for him to hear with greedy sharp words. The robot on his shoulder forced him to focus on his destination. He tried reluctantly, his feet take step to where he needs be and a big jump where his spirits guide him, and things failed as his obvious look of his face that his weapon are influenced with rituals. He ignored the orders and proceed to follow it. To where the place had the most destructive force. The Rogue is shouting him at the ears, deserving his own greed to get it with unbearable screams.

    ¡°Where the fuck are you going?!¡± The rogue loses it and already expected it.

    The wall dents open, small enough to fit the goblin. He grits and smiles as he waves at the robot on his shoulder looking at him, giving the ¡®wish me luck¡¯ expression.

    ¡°You fucking idiot!¡±

    The rogue screams whereas the goblin jump into the fight. The robots with their dangerous energy and lethal rune weapons sending hell to the spirits. There where the goblin¡¯s spirits are, still fighting as the sour voice of the spirits give damning howls.

    There the goblin joins a fight that was never planned. The spirits he recognized, fighting against the robot. A little shine gives the rituals revealing certain parts that pique his interest. He goes after it with his dagger overdosing with powerful rituals. The timing moved by the spirits¡¯ familiar keeper. The sudden shift of its power destroying the poorly made body to get a hold of the machine¡¯s sensitive hardware. Tripping it down to the ground without noticing a live goblin readying to strike. The dagger reaches closer to it, and with the goblin¡¯s scheming face wanting it so bad.

    The moment of execution, so close in the tip of the dagger, stopped. An invisible wall stops him. A nightmare of the goblin who almost pierced the machine with their weapon filled with their spirits¡¯ schemes. The robot on his shoulder restricted him to go further and the Rogue¡¯s complain finally reaches to his senses.

    ¡°Get back here!¡±

    The goblin assassin was pulled leaving those two keep fighting. Trying his best to join the fight again, the invisible wall pushes him away further. The goblin felt sad and slowly mumbling back to them.

    Suddenly, the machine attacked him. He jumps over, but it wasn¡¯t the robot itself that attacked him. It was the spirits trying to throw their last strength to him to kill it. He was moved and sees the damaged parts of the machine with deformed machine parts firing and burning giving him the thumbs up. The faces of the spirits are caring for this sad goblin. Then his appearance formed in rituals with detrimental powers. Together, it forms his appearance into a deadly being striking down with his dagger again. Pierced through like paper. Its defensive runes ruined and sacrificed.

    The goblin assassin, quickly cuts off the components he wanted and took it away in a flash. The robot fell to the ground giving error noises as its processing unit was taking away. Where with the last rituals of his spirits fade away, he felt touch of his spirits are giving him the materials he needed.

    He laughs ¡°I got it, you two will going to love this!¡±

    The loud noise detected the goblin as the ship detected live specimen. Unleashing biohazard weapons at him. The two adventurers watch the hallways and the rooms trying get him.

    They thought he is dead with those countless defenses. Then they saw something coming to his rescue.

    ¡°Dinju!¡±

    The teddy bear made it in and blow all the toxic materials and attracted the defenses at it. The goblin assassin meets each other as they passed by. The enraging expression of the goblin spirit shows. Where its mouth holds something very valuable. Unfortunately, the goblin focuses his prize and run away from all that¡¯s happening. Swift movement as he runs like a ninja going all different direction in order not to detect at the same time keeps shouting at the top his lungs of his prize. Acting both stealth and goblin alike.

    The chaotic excitement was too much and he fell on the floor as someone from the midst of the shadow pulled a trap on him, then quickly disappeared before the trap dispersed. The Rogue was able to get him inside, and Heist carefully cuts off their tracks, removing all the traces of runes used here. The goblin assassin shows it to them from what he got from the fight. First, it was their items, then his own. The strong presence both rituals and runes put together showing the impressive designs of the archscience.

    Heist smells the disgust of fainted chemicals. ¡°Blegh! What was that?¡±

    The rogue looks at the robotic part, but didn¡¯t smell the disgust ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Heist? You seem to be disgusted over some junk¡±

    The goblin laughs ¡°Sure, junk. But you seem not understand that this so-called junk is filled with unpredictable possibilities¡±

    Heist walks back ¡°Sure, sure. Why are so getting in your way just to take it while that mess come after you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this place shouldn¡¯t allow any living being here. Or what we found is more than that¡±

    The two city guild adventurers thought the goblin didn¡¯t know. Then again, they have no influence with the spirits either. They dig around the computer for a bit and this place is not safe. There is no escape when going back from the gate. The robots are holding them off their only escape, and only left for freedom is to go deep to where they found another escape route. The goblin made it there, all joy without fear. The crazy fool, their crazy rescuer. This time, the goblin can¡¯t teleport there easily. With the item he received, a rune, will perfectly brought them there without any interference.

    While they busy thinking what¡¯s going on. The component when the goblin takes last fight project a hologram in front of him. A spirit coming out from the hologram and begins to speak, by moving around like panic swimming fish. It was very obscure. The two adventurers were very confused but not the goblin assassin. The look of his face, never tell he was being touched but he seems to understand what¡¯s going on. The telling of his face is as goblin as he can be. He keeps changing the mood where the spirit swims in the hologram in different images. Heist really wants to know, but the rogue stops him. They let him be until it is over.

    ¡°Well, well, well. I guess we are actually trapped here . . .¡±

    The two already figured, as they went blanked out to the void how this goblin is being over dramatic while looking at the hologram, he plays dumb about it. The goblin felt a pain to himself and said the two.

    ¡°. . . The place you wanted to found out. Sigh* I¡¯m really have to help you for sure¡±

    Heist broke ¡°Help you for sure!!? Then what are your real goals here?!!¡±

    The rogue takes action as Heist uses his doubles to attack the goblin on the whim. The goblin throws his dagger at the rogue¡¯s trap from intervening.

    He raises his component, unleash the spirits in holograms fighting back. They all failed and thrown to the sides like nothing. Heist¡¯s doubles come at him and immediately beats him to the pulp. To every scratch of his claws, Heist lost his cool until he hears the Rogue shouting at him.

    ¡°STOP YOU IDIOT!¡±

    He barely pulled back to his senses and sees the goblin assassin was torn to pieces. The faint trauma on his hand seeing blood, but once his senses clear. There were none. Heist looks at the goblin and phases out from existence.

    The goblin laughs at him, and shouted at the ritual component. ¡°You piece of junk, I thought you¡¯re going to help me. But you just give him the big scream to him¡±

    Soft laughter coming from the component, its chaotic behavior still plays lie most goblins¡¯ spirits.

    Heist reaches out to him ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what got over me¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, be . . .¡± The goblin throws the ritual item on the floor and tried to stomp it, then rolls off like a ball even though is not round.

    ¡°. . . This thing. I¡¯m losing my fun here¡±

    Heist seems confused, and the Rogue talks him out ¡°Let¡¯s first finish here, our mission needs to survey this place or not if we can¡¯t. We know that this place is not safe enough for the others fight or survive here. This is more than an S tier dungeon¡±

    Their plan wasn¡¯t changed. They still use the goblin to move around the area. Although thanks for him to rejoin them, he had the rune item to recall them to where he is, and runes can¡¯t work together with his rituals. He readies himself again, and he is building up his rituals with the component on hand. It wasn¡¯t last long to stay focus of this goblin¡¯s long detours, but it did make the two to learn about this place.

    The technology here is more dangerous than Dexter Guild, or rather, they rather not to come here at all. It was all normal, until the goblin¡¯s item begins warrying.

    ¡°Dinju!¡±

    The echoes reach the goblin¡¯s ears and he starts to run. The robot on his shoulder is pointed out the description what happened.

    ¡°Warning! Dinju is falling back. An unknown threat is free to hunt any living being . . . Crash*¡±

    Heist and The Rogue turned around and see the door is half open, already broken through but the threat can¡¯t seem to get in. Its mechanical face open, its one bionic eye sees them. It flashes them with dusts particles, but resisted because of their rune armor.

    As their statuses are low, they are not confident to win this fight.

    The Rogue calls out to the goblin ¡°Hurry up! The enemy is attacking us¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying, oh sog I got lost because of the adventure¡±

    ¡°As long we have the data of the map, just don¡¯t break that robot on you¡±

    ¡°On me!? From what I remember from those Enders, you mustn¡¯t take any what those small chip things. It will attract something big and horrifying . . . Oh no¡±

    The goblin opens his ritual to cloak him as the hidden pikes coming out from the transparent figure. It nearly hits him as the hologram appears and takes the hit.

    The goblin slides his way down to the floor under the machine. It detects him, then moves its mechanical legs apart to lay down and crush him. But It was too slow. The goblin was able to escape. They have limited time, where the Rogue and Heist are distancing from the attacking machine. It reaches out to them as they quickly move aside with every opportunity in each passing door gapping open. The Rogue calls out to the goblin one last time.

    ¡°Whenever you reach that room again, use the rune item now. Agh! I mean really fucking now!¡±

    The machine uses every tools it had to search any living creature. With fast moving lasers, dodged by their swift movement, its robotic limbs, missed to catch them, and its hidden weapons ready to fire when the door fits open. It hears something drop on the floor as its synchronized abilities unleashed to the target. It hits, completely vaporized without any spec of remains to be seen again. Heist had sacrificed a piece of his runes to the target, testing what it can do. This machine will kill them if they found them instantly.

    Sweating down from their faces, it is certain the machine will find them. They want to fight back, but they are struggling because of their UIs and stats were nulled. It revealed their true nature, their fear, their doubts, and worse, their normal selves. Hearts racing so much that both of them don¡¯t want to move. Their minds went blank, blurry visions, and trembling legs are getting into their heads pretty fast. Yet, their body moves on their own when the slightest danger touches them. They don¡¯t want to die here.

    A reflection beamed randomly across the room, even relying on the monitors of the screen to give a little dim of light for the laser to track them. Magnetic waves come forth to them with a strong impulse. As it almost reaches them, a flash of light covered them then disappeared. The two appeared somewhere they feel cold. Losing the traces of dense heat from the room they are in. Now here, they felt something cold yet fresh air breathes into their nostrils. The dense metallic air is gone. Their eyes should see where they are, they can¡¯t. The fear blurred their vision leaving a mark from the experience.

    They hear ping. It¡¯s their UIs, it starts to function again. They tried to used it, but their mind blurred. The two struggles to recover, as everything they have is inside their inventory. Manually they should be able to get it, and automatically if their heads weren¡¯t still blurring.

    The rogue says out loud ¡°Hey, goblin! I know you brought us here. Where are you?!¡±

    Silent, then Heist shouts at him too ¡°I can hear you walking with those little feet of yours. You¡¯re not running something dangerous, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s true, the goblin looks at them. All senses blocked in the right time. The goblin couldn¡¯t say anything as the spirit whispers to him. The robot on his shoulder is already portraying the data to reveal the two. He needs to hurry before it sends the data here. The room they are in, it is a special facility. A preservation from what he sees, possessing a strong collection of old eras¡¯ lost world. His spirits are roaring at him for what he must do. The goblins assassin¡¯s equipment is losing its durability. Where he looks at the door again, sealed with rituals and the banging of strong force of metal coming for them.

    His mind is overwhelmed with rituals as this place is purely destroying any life who are not inside the containment units. The goblin assassin looks at them fine. There he sees something of a portal. An elven magic portal that tried to come here. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. He tried to whisper to himself to hear how he speaks

    ¡°Laugh*¡±

    ¡°What the hell is that!!!¡± Heist spoof from the strange laughter. The goblin assassin noticed. Remembering the words of other goblin tribesmen

    ¡°They must not know their past potential¡±

    The goblin kneels down as he remembers those words becoming harsh to remember. The spirts are getting restless on them being here. The door is broken through and small nanites come to stop him. The goblin forced to use his secret item. Pulled out from the satchel made from elven craftmanship, throwing it at the two. The portal entwines it and removes its thread to sew it to itself. A cloth of elven magic blanket teleported them away. The nanites are here, searching for any living being. As they are passing through, the goblin is already left. With his rune component still at hand, surviving this place.

    It was over, the spirits had stopped roaring at him. His spirits come clear to his ears and him receiving what he didn¡¯t know at first. The spirits were able to get the inventory from the two city adventurers. A full stock of meals in place before him. Food, water, and ungodly amounts of basic needs. He realized something is wrong here. The robot is still behind his shoulder, resisting the shamanistic powers. It reveals itself an Enders programming. He lies against the wall feeling regret

    ¡°Did I really help them?¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The Undergrown Secrets part 1 - Chapter 218

    COI C218

    A battlefield, land walks from the fruitful valley into the fires of goblin¡¯s march. The day or days of tribal warfare are nonstop. There they could see goblin riders with their impressive oversize mounts. They rode with no end, their mounts didn¡¯t follow any rhythm steps, and their enemies¡¯ screams are their sounds of their horns. There, they are, the goblin tribe nomads. The Horde chief brought his men into the battlefield. Their rival tribesmen only see their beasts, and those they can only see them fell by their weapons. At the beasts¡¯ backs, the pride of these goblin riders was unmatched.

    ¡°PUMA!¡±

    Puma wakes up from the shelf. Inside Silfa¡¯s room, there are plenty to see with collections from the convention she bought on display. Her old stuffs hide behind it. The doll falls down to the floor from such height, and it fell to its feet. Puma goes to the door and continue its daily patrol in Silfa¡¯s family apartment. The hallway is clear, the rooms are fine, all utilities are good except for the water and electricity source. It steps outside of the building and quickly flashes out from the actual Jigeram¡¯s light. The light blinded it, but its ancient ritual resisted it. Without certain types of biological properties, it won¡¯t fazed into nothing either.

    The letter that left behind for the doll to do its daily schedule. A checklist of chores, written by Silfa¡¯s mother. Yes, the spirits get it. The Horde chief, the Kes¡¯thar possessing ancestral goblin history is a housekeeper. Although, there is no laughter coming from the goblin spirits. Not even the far echoes of the spirits from the spirit world speaks about it. The doll continues its daily chores since their evacuation. Then it feels something across the distance, echoing below not from the sky. It was Dinju, the teddy bear. The scent it gives from the below gives the information it needs.

    Puma jumps to the apartment balcony and drops down to the ground floor in excitement. It¡¯s serious face gaze at the scent to be unnatural at the same time fresh. A familiar taste of mana, they dared to go down. They dared to seek it. They dared to escape. Finally dared, for any living being to stay inside an ancient enemy. It raises arms high with great praise and waves it up and down the cheer it long lost. A traditional gesture from its old tribe. No resistance to show its rituals, the doll performed the calling of his spirits.

    Suddenly, hands coming to its waist. Carried away into the portal as it is being summoned. The usual misunderstanding

    ¡°Puma! Puma!¡±

    The cheers witnessed, but its eyes took a serious tone. Let the point of view speaks by its keeper.

    Silfa looks embarrassed ¡°Quiet, you!¡±

    Ruby grins at her back ¡°It looks excited¡±

    Gemina reads her UI to see Puma¡¯s actual dialogue ¡°It¡¯s impressive that your doll had already know what¡¯s going on¡±

    Silfa flushes at its innocent enthusiasm ¡°But not here!¡±

    ¡°Puma! Puma! Puma!¡±

    The city guild receptionist picks out her device and records the scene between Silfa and her doll. That wild tenacities of the Kes¡¯thars are always a threat to them. Not from Silfa¡¯s doll though, they already have fond this silly getup. If only the receptionist wasn¡¯t in a nervous state. She waves at the staff and even the high ranked adventurers are included as their missing city guild adventures disappeared. Never they have to experience to search their best adventurers, and worse that in the middle of the 4th moon cycle. The Jigeram¡¯s light awaits them.

    Little hints and help from Stranding Island, they too won¡¯t be able to go there. Except for the Enders, and they are here in the city guild trying to form a team. Brought from Fuku City, after their escape from the wild phenomena in Taiyou Industries. What¡¯s impressive though, they have gone and exposed by the light instead of using magic to teleport. One of them is their recruit, Miyusuki, and he is already reached his limit and lied unconsciously in the infirmary. All the Enders, including Archivist and Voldemyr are here. The most reliable Enders, Haw, was supposed to join this rescue but declined.

    The staff tried to reason with him, but he declined ¡°All of my resources are dried to no chance for me to stay under the moon light¡±

    ¡°But sir, you are clearly the city guild¡¯s most trusted adventurer. Surely, we provided you the resources to . . .¡±

    Rusic backs the staff off ¡°Lads and Lasses, you clearly understand that he is not the only Enders you can put your trusts to, can¡¯t you?¡±

    It¡¯s true, however, a former Dexter Guildmember can ensure their adventurers who possessed upgrade from them will surely be maintained under Haw¡¯s care. Just what Miyusuki said to them before, Haw is the one who kept it running.

    The city guild can handle themselves if Haw is around. But this time, they are now in a reverse. They should¡¯ve one Enders to help their team, rather the opposite. One adventurer on the Enders team. With no prior knowledge in archscience tech to find where the missing two adventurers in east mountain. Only one with their UI to be able to find them easily. The difficulty of maintaining their gears will be impossible and rely only their other equipment. The city guild had offered many adventurers that will help the Enders. It was not the case, it was specific, and it was Silfa and her doll, Puma.

    After their discussion, it was already decided. The city guild has no time to lose valuable S rank adventurers. They can¡¯t use magic to go there because of how intense the moon light is. It is very strange how they got there.

    In the office, the receptionist reports to King. ¡°Sir, they have already left. We apologized for not able to bring the others and . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just can¡¯t believe how Heist and the Rogue to be there when they supposed to be below the shrine. Does surveying down there really is that complicated?¡±

    King knew about it. Those two were giving orders to find out what the goblins are up to down there. The representatives are giving the title of the quest was surveying. But the description was related to found out a ruin actually moved underground.

    The advisor, the representative of Mihayara district, receives the message from the city guild. There is proof that the goblins are involved and the strange large mass underground is definitely there. He is certain, but did not expect enemies. Rather, he seems to be complacent about it. He can¡¯t say a word to describe it. The officials entered the meeting room where he already sat down.

    One of them said ¡°We are here, what¡¯s the emergency¡±

    ¡°Emergency . . . More like we have are allies having secrets¡±

    ¡°Secrets!? You¡¯re suspecting goblins who have no good relation with the city¡± Official Case was not convinced.

    Instead of complaining, they begin directly what¡¯s going on in the underground. A monitor turned on and shows to them what really happened before they lost contact. The advisor reluctantly shows to them. Grimoire sees him stuttering his finger, hiding from the advisor¡¯s appearance with his magic.

    He whispers to Case ¡°Let¡¯s first hear him out¡±

    Case nods ¡°I don¡¯t like what this is going¡±

    They hope that this will be the last attacker. As they look up on the screen, the video before the two entered the gate are the scenes of fighting between shamanism and machines. Case is not going to be happy what lies the man going to say.

    Silfa had never imagined where she is going. Of all the S ranks wanting to rescue Heist and the Rogue, only she is allowed to join them. It was preferable though, according to them. Haw¡¯s refusal was a big surprised for them. Haw always helped them when it comes knowing about their requested sphere. Then soon realized they are getting too far when Silfa first heard of him involving archscience.

    She said it to her team ¡°Are they really want to get those archscience tech?¡±

    She looks up and no one is replying to her.

    Rusic pats her at the back. ¡°None of us know about archscience. If we did, don¡¯t you think Haw is going to be bothered after a sip of that reinforcement coming to your city¡±

    Silfa remembered that day, she never could¡¯ve believed something that powerful able to made it hear. They were decimated when the monsters are consuming their mana. Large amounts of mana are required for those monsters to appear. The Horsin never predicted it with their low mana. Until that rescue changed them, the next powerful mana type they are focusing now is archscience.

    They made it to outside of the city. Outskirts where the road is ended. To the north west, there they stand the border of lifeless soil. The soil of their world and the soil of this world. A border that all of them never seen before. Voldemyr steps on the border. Feeling the texture that crumbles easily, yet the soil to where they go is drier than before. He wants to check if something is strange. A slight movement of his knee bending down, Ironno stops him by shrugging the ground with his foot as he passed him. Archivist follows to bend the soil into dust sinking down where Voldemyr can¡¯t touch it. Voldemyr moved on before the citizen notices.

    Puma saw senses it. A track left behind from a hostile spirit. The chaotic spiritual order is already broken as something alive is guiding them. They are not alone. Archivist feels the gaze coming from the citizen. It was not her presence, but hidden inside. He remembers this young woman is the new recruit¡¯s acquaintances. Back then, she didn¡¯t have that aura, and now, she has it for some reason. Ironno stops and signals Archivist what to do next. He steps aside then starts using his magic to bend.

    Silfa watches Archivist using magic. Under the Jigeram¡¯s light, where magic is fully consumed, as she wears Enders¡¯ best equipment against it. To her eyes, she sees the magic she thought it was.

    ¡°Archivist is using, shamanism?!¡±

    Rusic laughs ¡°The lass has a Kes¡¯thar, didn¡¯t that guardian of yours ever told you about it?¡±

    Silfa looks at her inventory, Puma too didn¡¯t know anything about it.

    Archivist explains to her ¡°I¡¯m trying to communicate with them. You see many rituals. Some written, or better, it was drawn. If I bend the rituals they left behind. I think they would guide us to your lost friends¡±

    A dome is formed around them, then the ground lifts itself and beginning to move. The spirits had answered his calls. The dome drawn into rituals, read by the spirits. Puma, inside Silfa¡¯s inventory sees their reaction. Silfa¡¯s UI opens a notification. It says; shamanism is reacting to Archivist. She is about to bring out Puma to clarify what it meant. As soon it got out from the inventory, the moving ground sped up, precisely as the doll fell from her arms.

    ¡°No, Hey!¡±

    Archivist reacts ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s . . .¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± The doll said it in a stern voice.

    Silfa was surprised, then she reads her UI what Puma says.

    ¡°. . . The warrior knows the dead tribe. The spirits that can do drawings will be the one will guide us. Yet, he cannot join us as he will distract the bad spirits. Bad spirits were waiting beneath the dead soil. They supposed to go up like plant thing to fight us. Because goblin spirit is there. They can¡¯t. The warrior called them. They help. Together, both humiskis and spirits. Dared to joined together against the Jigeram¡¯s light. The surfing ground moves as the wind spirits revealed everyone.

    Silfa was more in awe than fear. No matter how devastated the forest is. Seeing Archivist bending and getting through large masses of crystals like they are just nothing. The forest, turned into crystals, solid and impossible to move as she sees it as diamonds. The way Archivist bends, as if he is tearing steel. Silfa looks at her UI. They are protected, no extreme exposure, and details about the 4th moon cycle shows the change in the environment. It makes her wonder how it able to recover when this is over.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    It feels like it is winter, no vegetation showing green, all the wild animals either go somewhere else or hibernate from the cold, and sight of pure white snow everywhere. This cycle is more dangerous than winter itself. Same as winter but deadlier, it has its sign of no life like snow, dusts, and it kills the mana without them knowing, it turns the trees into crystals from the mana touches on its surface forming it into a crystallized shell, and its light bluish glow all around giving tint color to all to see.

    With her equipment given by the Enders, she didn¡¯t have to hear the strong sounds of shattering noise. Compressed with concentrated mana that are difficult to be consumed from the light. Archivist knows that is where they go. A path where is the crystals are larger than the other is where the place possessed with unimaginable amount of mana. And that place is, east mountain. The spirits are starting forming their bodies revealing their urges of hostile attempts on them. Behind Silfa¡¯s back, where Puma shows its presence, spiritual essence rose up. Made the spirits flee again.

    ¡°Puma¡± The doll speaks aggressively.

    Silfa checks her UI, and Puma said ¡°Bad spirits are against us. Master¡¯s kind still made evil spirits angry¡±

    Silfa turns to the doll ¡°What do you mean the evil spirits are angry, Puma?¡±

    ¡°Puma / They speak about east coast. Dead goblins send bad spirits to seek vengeance. They are here, blind and foolish as their keepers died. Haunting anyone of your people. It¡¯s all the same really, those are normal phenomena of us goblins. I called them cowards who keep telling the evil spirits for help¡±

    The dome is being pushed. A strong knock hits them where the spirits heard the Puma¡¯s words. The doll roars back, without a single sound. It tempers the dome, Archivist drew and enhanced it further to protect them from the spirits¡¯ anger. Archivist feels the strength flowing through it, lightening the effort he moves the ground from the crystallized soil. With that amount of protection, he forces through in high speed. Controlling every bit of his strength without his team getting jolted by the sudden movement. They launched in a straight line, breaking through the crystallized forest. Including the spirits appearing on the dome, drawn in a form of hitting the dome trying to breakthrough.

    Ironno was impressed ¡°Rusic! I never knew you chose someone like her to get that Kes¡¯thar to fight for us¡±

    Rusic scuffs back him angrily ¡°You never knew!? Then how about remember to listen what I said when we¡¯re drinking¡±

    ¡°Who will remember what you said when we both drunk and speak like we are inventing new languages?¡±

    ¡°I listen to you perfectly¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like what?¡±

    ¡°You talk smacked about the young recruit always taught by Haw¡±

    ¡°I was drunk¡±

    ¡°Drunk by telling the truth?! I know the young man, give that boy a chance. Haw needs a good example¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t help and ask ¡°Good example? Haw is still a good person in my opinion¡±

    Ironno retort it ¡°Say that again, when you heard of him having a relationship¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rusic gets surprised ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I only know a little from him¡±

    ¡°The city guild was always the obvious scene about Haw. You don¡¯t see the awful public affection of him with two girls¡±

    Silfa remembers. But never seen them going out, those two girls were always going around men for fun. A relationship they said is not what she had thought. She looks at her device, and to the first time to see those two girls¡¯ profile. She blocked them before because of their excessive demeanor from what she didn¡¯t like to see.

    She seen it all, the same content she hates to see. There she sees Haw in the picture treated him like some adult rated lover for the two. She cuts it off again, and regret to see those two profiles, again. Both Rusic and Ironno watch her losing interest, never to speak about Haw and his private relationship. Rusic didn¡¯t stop there

    ¡°We both know we hate the young man, Ironno. But you got a handle the lad. His past I heard from him is really nowhere to return to¡±

    Silfa heard Rusic again. This time she won¡¯t say anything else as her image for Haw is starting to doubt.

    Ironno responds ¡°The differences between you and me. He has no freedom in Enders Bridge. Don¡¯t try to understand what I said differently. You know what I am trying to say¡±

    ¡°Truly so, but it¡¯s not for you to decide. Ironno¡± Silfa hears Voldemyr¡¯s voice.

    He said to them like Haw wasn¡¯t alone having the same situation. Voldemyr probably have the same past too, she thought. She wanted to say to him, but she resisted. No matter how she wanted to ask him about Haw as well, along with Archivist. But the two seems to have no interest to talk about him. She sighs silently and watches the dome furiously changing with spirits marking it with their presence.

    They have arrived at east mountain. The ground opens up revealing a secret passage. Archivist stops here and shift the dome to bring them inside. The three goes in and watch Archivist begins to leave.

    Silfa didn¡¯t followed them and asks him. ¡°Hey, why won¡¯t you join us? Your skills are amazing. We need you to dig us through the mountain¡±

    Archivist turns with his expression of his hood frowning. Face hidden in a blank dark hood, and he sadly declines. ¡°I would love to, but there are too much dangers outside. I must seal the entrance I made. For you not to get tracked down by these restless spirits, here and out, you don¡¯t need to worry except for your friends¡±

    Silfa feels something pulling her leggings. Puma looks at her confidently and pointing into the mountain. It grabs her hand and guided her into the mountain. The entrance closed immediately after a few steps inside. What lies inside is one of the secret outposts stationed by the Enders. Empty because of its finished quest for the elves. Its old structure keeps intact after many days from the exposing light. Safe and clean with no trouble of any creatures got inside. Ironno begins constructing their needed escape route.

    Inside east mountain, it was cleaned out all the threats that hide here. All of the monsters and overwhelming magic sources disappeared when the elves got in. The exposure below the surface is less strong from what they see above. Yet the toxicity of this place grew naturally instead of magic deceptively kept this place habitable for certain creatures. Silfa checks the door where the exposure outside. The harmful impurities inside the cave are nothing better than the Jigeram¡¯s light. Faint senses of the demons¡¯ power, and the light itself melting off her mana when senses through.

    She uses her UI in a safe distance, where the area she casts out to form a map is completely destroyed, relying purely on navigation and exploring the channels they made. Rusic founds out a barrel, he opens it and filled with numerous of food in each layer from top to bottom. He called out to her

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, lass. You need the energy to travel down to the cave¡±

    ¡°You think I would travel hours underground?¡±

    Voldemyr answers her ¡°No, just a moment and you are already there. The challenge is to go down there safely. We are at the most stable place. Don¡¯t even try to dig, you¡¯re just exposing to the dusts sticking to the rocks¡±

    Silfa soon learn what Voldemyr meant. The east mountain is falling apart. Without the demons¡¯ creating this place into a dungeon, the needless expansions will erode in time. Many tunnel channels to go where her friends are will be blocked off. They need to find the shortest route or they have to use long hidden route that would be difficult for them to get back. Because of the 4th moon cycle, teleporting in a far distance will harm them in the midst of the exposure. Except using proper materials like archscience tech. Sadly, it was stories of the past. None have recreated it, yet.

    Ironno brings out his materials as he begins to build a magic circle. ¡°Silfa, you know what my job is, right?¡±

    She nods ¡°Yeah, making saferooms, of course¡±

    ¡°Not this time¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°This is a short distance escape magic mechanism. It will help you to go down against the light. However, when your team reaches where there is no light blue texture in the stone layers. Which means you¡¯re out from the light¡¯s reach¡±

    Silfa feels relief ¡°Then my power returns, right?¡±

    ¡°Expectedly¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but those two should¡¯ve . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. The problem down there is filled what the demons stored life source. Alga¡¯s light. Never forget about the roots¡±

    Back then, in the 3rd moon cycle those mana starved roots fast to grow to survive the lives threatening light. Dared to feast all mana sourced living beings. It grows underground where their stems from above start dying. When Alga¡¯s light nourished to soil again, they will spring up to the surface once more to grew its trees and thrive again. Those same stone hard trees, the most common trees in this region. A survival weed tree, and homes of the desperate creatures in the forest.

    Silfa has to face it again, this time when its fully healthy. Voldemyr and Rusic weren¡¯t that frighten, but they see her shaken as it is her first time and only hear stories about it. She was busy at the surface until she received a quest. Now rumors behind her head creep in as one story about the young man died. It happened when the young man got caught by a demons¡¯ puppet.

    She nervously remembers ¡°Oh yeah, that monster we trapped inside the dungeon¡±

    Ironno remembered ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not the right time to fight it¡±

    ¡°True, but this light kills everything that has mana, right? Maybe . . .¡±

    ¡°No lass, there is more than just a puppet. Restless spirits know that¡± Rusic said it sternly.

    Puma walks off on its own, leaving them to prepare to go below. A coincidence took into its head from the message of Dinju, the teddy bear, and it seems the spirits also echoes instead of howling at Puma¡¯s head vigorously. Echoes mean to him as far, and as Horde chief knows its dangers. The doll begins to perform a ritual dance, alone, trying to call out the spirits from the far. The echoes are meaningless where it only disturbed the final words of Dinju. Many Kes¡¯thars interfere Puma, but its focuses are as strong as the fiercest predators those once lived. It listens to the prey.

    ¡°Wumle kata yum pong . . .¡± ¡°Dong dong ererere . . .¡± ¡°Bom shaka lum . . .¡± ¡°Olalalala . . .¡± ¡°Pata pata pata pon . . .¡±

    Many tribal languages passing Puma¡¯s ear. Unintentionally heard through the spirits¡¯ void, either extinct or thrived. These are the challenges of many goblin spirits to get lost from the chaos of the dead.

    ¡°Dinju!¡± Its voice finally reaches Puma.

    ¡°Puma¡±

    The two reaches them together in faint echoes. Vague to the worse of time. The doll stops dancing and goes to the exit. Enough time not to get notice, it sneaks out and exposed directly to the refraction of the light.

    It already takes the scent. The rituals echoes from Dinju¡¯s last use of it from its own fight. The teddy bear had lost the fight. Its body is lost. Essence passed through to Puma, holding it in the palm of its small doll¡¯s hand. The scent gets thick, heavy, lively, and deadly.

    ¡°You have Pu¡¯ma?¡± Its line has spoken.

    Flashed back when Puma and Silfa begin to seal a pack between them. It sacrifices its shield by giving her the head shield. After that, she never used it. Puma was disappointed at first. But it forgives her when she shows love with other animals, pets. And there is one pet she must love too, or else.

    Voldemyr opens the door, covering the other room before the light enters.

    ¡°It¡¯s here, Silfa. Your Kes¡¯thar is outside¡±

    Rusic gets out from the room. ¡°Then we should leave now¡±

    ¡°No wait!¡±

    Silfa reaches out by the door, but they didn¡¯t listen and already left. Puma comes inside and watch her being nervous. Puma watches her straightly in the eyes. Its determination tried to convince to come too.

    ¡°Oh, I thought you will be giving me time to prepare too . . .¡±

    ¡°Puma?¡±

    Silfa picks it up, and Puma sees she is holding a rune item. It takes the essence and it leads to where Ironno is making the magic portal.

    ¡°Puma?¡± Confused why she fears it.

    Puma carefully watches Silfa¡¯s steps. It¡¯s wobbly reaction of her walking down to find her friends. Silfa wore the Enders equipment, a different kind of archscience equipment. It feels identical what Haw made for her younger sister. These ones on her are protecting her from the light. The negative about wearing it is she can¡¯t use magic abilities only buffs to her physical attributes. Her iconic spell, the force field is her prime defense. Now she brought her sword and shield. Puma taps at the shield as her UI pops up what it wanted to say

    ¡°My shield¡±

    Silfa shakes her head, and Puma lowers its head sadly.

    She didn¡¯t forget their pack together. The power of that shield was immense for her. It was the first ritual item she possessed and at the same time impossible to control as it feels alive. Although she casts it down to other items instead, like her low tier weapons, but she never going to cast it on defense weapons. It makes her suspected something will happen. She follows the Enders at their backs, going through the tunnels from Haw¡¯s map and Voldemyr¡¯s. It starts fine at first. Soon it gets worse and worse whereas the map they made soon to be useless as the tunnels have collapsed.

    Rusic looks at Haw¡¯s notes. He tears every piece of paper where the routes are. All of their secret stashes had sink down to the depths of the mountain.

    ¡°There is nothing else what Haw¡¯s team left behind. Neither is the path. It was taken down too. Voldemyr, how¡¯s your route?

    ¡°Wipe clean, but I¡¯m not giving up with the Dexter Guild¡¯s stash¡±

    ¡°Heh, then count me in. How about you, lass? Care to give us a little treasure hunting¡±

    Silfa checks her UI for any indication to her friend. They are not yet out from the light. She can¡¯t find them unless they are down deep enough to catch their signals.

    ¡°Then would you guys give some of it?¡±

    ¡°Of, course / Sure¡± Both answer her.

    The adventurers were not the only one who are interested in archscience. Thanks to the convention showing the tech in an entertainment, Silfa could use it to sell in the city. She will have enough money for her next plan. The provision she needs when the time for next adventures. To end all this horrible moon cycles and returned back to what she had experienced since that day. Her eyes show she is up to something. Both of them look at her, then to her doll. Puma shows them those goblin scheme like gesture. Then they look back at her,

    and they turned to the both of them ¡°Let¡¯s Haw know about her¡±

    ¡°Agreed. Let it be Raker Mawn¡¯s matter¡±

    ¡°I will, until another drink, haha¡±

    Both of them stops as Puma stops Silfa. Silfa tries to sense around them, but forgot the light and her runes stop her using her magic. She builds up her stats and prepare what is coming. Rusic uses his runes to open the gaps, readying his hammer. Voldemyr pulls out his pouch filled with mystical dust. He blows it to the air, letting the cloud of dusts blown secretly inside the small holes. Rusic lights up the tunnel where the dusts go. The wall starts coughing coming from the holes, Silfa knows those voices

    ¡°Goblins! Here!¡±

    ¡°That figures¡± Rusic readies himself and Voldemyr with his crossbow.

    The loud clang of his bolt reloaded hears the loud wails of the spirits. Voldemyr moves to the walls. Quickly takes he shot. It pierced into the wall. He continues to keep shooting at the wall, ceiling, and the ground to surround themselves with bolts. Puma comes in to help him, unleashing its rituals. The threads of rituals lashes at the bolts sticking on the walls. An ambush appears from the holes, but the bolts sticking on it with Puma¡¯s ritual as nets able to stop their attacks.

    The goblin appears in different tribal wear. Silfa recognizes their clothing. Before she warned them. A powerful ritual is coming down on them. Earth spirits are crushing the tunnel and began sinking them down. Puma lunges forward until its limits reach its shamanistic powers. The spirits overwhelmed it. It took itself by surprise as the enemies¡¯ rituals cast into the tunnel filling up with earth rituals nonstop. Opening a hole where the roots are. It grows fast as it exposed by the light. Harnessed by the spirits trying to root them in place. They were caught, forcing their runes to react before they suffer from their attacks.

    The goblins fell down to the roots as the roots sunk down, then they were saved wtih their spirits. Their ambush failed. They know they are here. The goblins didn¡¯t flee, and continue on going down as the others will guard this place for anyone who tried to get their loots. They heard the voices of their opposing spirits. The call for battle arises. Echoes stretches it out to the surface. It stops where the goblin casts their rituals before the echoes left the caves.

    Silfa¡¯s quest to save her friends almost failed. This quest will not fail when there are two Enders with her. Though, Heist and the Rogue are down there. What she remembered from those goblins are definitely from east coast. Their hatred for them still lingers as she feels what her doll trying to tell her. She fears it. Her powers sealed, relying her own physical abilities with limits. Against the enemy who had proved the city wrong, they are the tribes who killed their people. The earth spirits were almost pleased.

 Jigerams Biome: The Undergrown Secrets part 2 - Chapter 219

    COI C219

    The laughter is frolicking to the void. The image of the great Horde chief fell into defeat. Flee from the battle like any cowardly goblins. It¡¯s because Puma has the pack, and they show to them the coward as they are. Bonded together to not let its keeper witness what the dead sees, though they got beaten by lowly tribes. It isn¡¯t supposed to happen that way, sometimes. No, it really happens and the great rider runs to the hills because of its pack is . . . weak. Words spoke out from that laughter roared from the distance, from the depths. Their lying spirits spoof from the threat. Alive, but sealed. Puma hears that prideful roar. It was a beast, a beastly voice. Ready to join its pack, the keeper¡¯s Puma¡¯s prophesized pet.

    Puma wakes up under Silfa¡¯s arms, hugged to no limits as it gives a silly relief

    ¡°Puma¡± The sound of a sleepy toy.

    Silfa stops their conversation ¡°. . . Really though, of all the goblin spirits who once lived. This Horde chief spirit was supposed to be a mighty warrior, right? Then why it is so spoiled?¡±

    Rusic smirks at the girl loses concentration. Their problems are the troublesome goblins, scavenging what this place had left. Though, they still can¡¯t reach to the secret place where the demons reside. Powerful loots that she can¡¯t imagine or how it used, and she still pestering about her doll.

    Voldemyr sees Rusic is letting her do with her own thing. A glimpse to the side of his eye, Ironno is navigating a new route for them to go. The range where they headed last time is not far enough to cut off from the moon light. Rather, it stretches further because of the hostile goblins are taken advantage with the remnants of this place¡¯s mana. The mana that doesn¡¯t supposed to be controlled by shamanism, except for the wilderness remains trying to feed in this horrible condition, are freely under their power. The spirits gained rights of this dead undergrown. The Enders know, this is the true potential of the evil spirits¡¯ shamanism.

    ¡°. . . Hey come on, you two lived in this world. I want to know¡±

    Silfa didn¡¯t stop asking them. ¡°. . . And you stop with the smirking, dwarf¡±

    Rusic laughs at her oblivious situation. ¡°I honestly want to tell you about it, but our plan earlier not to kill those tribes¡±

    ¡°You know we have powerful defensive runes. They won¡¯t even hurt us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we know. All of us got trapped with their earth spirits and almost sealed away for how long when. Besides, strong defense doesn¡¯t mean movable¡±

    Voldemyr stops them ¡°I agreed our companion¡¯s condition. We need to rescue them, fast¡±

    ¡°Wait! The lass doesn¡¯t know that I can¡¯t do stealth¡±

    ¡°Fighting down to save her friends is enough for us without getting tired when go back up. No magic will leave this mountain¡±

    ¡°We could just . . . What am I thinking? He¡¯s right¡±

    Silfa stands up and left her doll down on the floor ¡°What¡¯s right?¡±

    Voldemyr stands up as well ¡°Spirits have many different abilities, especially when it comes to the horrors¡±

    ¡°Horrors¡±

    Rusic slaps his own head ¡°Oh come on, this lass is old enough. Why can¡¯t you say the real reason?¡±

    ¡°What did he trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Lass, Voldemyr thinks you can¡¯t handle the evil spirits. You have that doll to protect you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Maybe we have a chance to deal with them next time¡±

    Voldemyr looks down on Puma ¡°Then the doll . . .¡±

    She looks at Puma ¡°What about my doll?¡±

    Rusic still at his seat looking at Puma. In his past, he had experienced many ritual battles against the goblins in east mountain trying to be crazy raiders before the citizens ever came to this world. He groans at the two as he stretches his back

    ¡°Crack* I guess the lass should face it herself¡±

    ¡°Face what? What are you guys trying to say to me? Hey, Ironno. Do you have anything to say on this?¡±

    Ironno stays silent as he looks at them looking seriously. There are no secrets when it comes to evil spirits. But there is no harm to tell a little hint.

    ¡°Evil always finds a way, including to take advantage of your weakness. Prepare for that at least¡±

    ¡°My weakness, with my doll?¡±

    Silfa looks at Puma as Puma shared the same angry confused face. They are in an important mission, and they play riddles on her. Neither them will say, and she needs to learn what they cannot explained. Though she didn¡¯t read what Puma¡¯s thoughts are, and Puma angered face telling a different meaning.

    ¡°. . . My ¡®master¡¯ must receive what my tribe have lost. I need to get her to receive it. The trial she must face first is to see the beast roaring from below. Remove her doubts from her friends¡¯ well-being. Then show her my legacy¡±

    Voldemyr and Rusic have no intention to fight. Why would they? The quest says to save, not to cause harm. Enders are not going to waste their precious resources here, not yet. They will need it in case of emergency. Silfa felt lost, none of them explain but telling her to face it herself. She stays silent as they go back down to save her friends once more. She checks her UI. Her doll is talking to her. Puma feels her gaze trying to calm her down. ¡°Puma!¡± She needs it, the spirits are not peaceful here and neither is this undergrown.

    Back when they started a pack, this woman wasn¡¯t prepared to see the horrors of the evil spirits. She just instantly killed her enemies, only monsters to the most time. She never used her powers on a race, to kill them makes her hesitant. Puma knows her actions are decision, but sparing a mortal is like a legend. It makes it more willing to see how she will do with it. Since the spirits are not too fond of fighting the weak too. Yet, she is the most powerful to any human exist in this world. Silfa knows she has to kill like the other adventurers who fight them. A normal woman facing this world¡¯s reality.

    Few hours later, they go to a different route. Then something pops up in Silfa¡¯s UI

    ¡°. . . Bzzt Hey, Silfa. I can sense you are in the east mountain. Why are you alone? Where is everybody?¡±

    ¡°Heist! Wow! I can¡¯t believe I am able to reach you from here¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my partner is going to die of boredom once her phone¡¯s battery dies¡±

    Silfa finally have made contact with them through their UIs. She calls out to them

    ¡°Did you hear men!? We are close than we thought¡±

    Silfa sees the UI giving the direction she needs to go.

    ¡°Follow me, there is a route over there¡±

    ¡°There!? No! Wait!¡± Voldemyr reaches out to her.

    But her will power to save her friends is bold than he had anticipated. Rusic tries to follow her, then something behind her surprises him, an ambush. Voldemyr bolted at Rusic¡¯s armor attached with his chain to pull him back before they reach him. Hid from the safe distance, the spirits and the goblins are searching their targets. They couldn¡¯t find them and proceed to chase Silfa. Voldemyr clenches his fist as he holds Rusic¡¯s shoulders,

    Rusic felt it ¡°The lass is being careless. Is the armor you give to her will help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this just wasting our time. The goblins will finish their shamanistic rituals before we could save anyone¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡±

    Silfa follows the map on her UI and she saw two silhouettes appeared before her. She raises her lights to see who they are, but they are nothing but mannequins made out of food. Shadows lurking away from the light. It escapes before the light purge them. A trap, she pulled out her weapons, but her doll appeared at her back and holstered her weapons.

    ¡°Puma what are you . . .!?¡±

    Her UI pops out a dangerous notification on her face. Puma dragged her in a safe area while she reads.

    ¡°Danger! Powerful unknown magic channeling, it requires an abnormal magic (the 5 types of mana) to be able to kill the living¡±

    Puma casts its ritual and forced the UI to open its dialogue. Silfa sees her notification is vandalized with Puma¡¯s writings. The vague dialogue reminds her about the spirits grew stronger to her level if she shows it.

    ¡°Thanks for reminding me, Puma¡±

    ¡°Puma!¡±

    The doll is angry, the spirits were expecting her to do it. The doll lifts her carefully as the spirits come forth. Its mystical faces open up with other goblins passing by. Puma¡¯s hand gripped to her wrist

    ¡°Puma¡±

    It¡¯s too late, Silfa got haunted. The spirits slip through her rune defenses and her stats. Powerful rituals gathered over the cycles. it finally took effect.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The goblin found her, and they unleashed every powerful ritual they have. The moment their attacks reach them, they were teleported back. The goblins almost got them, and failed again along with sensing their mana back to the source. The spirits have grown stronger. The taste of dissatisfaction engulfed them, making their rituals stronger. When they are about to leave, they look back where they left their special item. The item was missing. The goblins were in shock and loudly screams at their spirits to find it. Their expressions went numb, and all of their build up rituals wasted on their missing item.

    Voldemyr and Rusic made it out. Holding the special item they used, they take a look at and sees buttons and electronic components. The casing is written in carved goblin writings. Voldemyr recognized it

    ¡°Dexter¡¯s tech. How did they able to get one of these?¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look. Huh, not what we are getting at. I guess something that attract our lass away from us¡±

    ¡°Both of us are not going to understand this thing¡±

    Voldemyr places it in his bag ¡°It¡¯s better not letting them have it¡±

    ¡°So, are we going back for her?¡±

    ¡°We would. I was thinking giving her the short cut instead¡±

    ¡°You mean one of those blocked tunnels, but you said . . . Yeah, she is not here¡±

    ¡°Precisely¡±

    Ironno sees Silfa got back alone, lying on the ground almost being devoured by rituals. Puma is getting infuriated from another failed attempt. This quest is going nowhere and he had no interest to stay here for long. He walks up to her as she is standing up.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even give me any chances. Those rituals are no joke. I¡¯m sorry, Puma. I can¡¯t believe I got tricked¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that tone¡±

    ¡°Silfa, you are getting yourself being a liability¡± Ironno shouts her

    ¡°Sorry, I thought it was them . . .¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Just like I did to our recruit. I have to teach you everything¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Citizens are clearly what the demons told from Stranding Island. Otherworlder possessed too much power, but can¡¯t sense life and death. This world is trial and error for them, it will be the end of them in the future.

    It is a waste to use his unique item. He felt ashamed to let Voldemyr¡¯s advice to make this quest possible. The girl named Tabitha was the example. Now he must use it for this resuce quest.

    ¡°Take this tome. Haw forgot that he gave me this book in case we get back to Rune Isles. Absorbed it with your powers if you have mana, or read it if you don¡¯t¡±

    ¡°But, why didn¡¯t you say about it at the city guild?¡±

    ¡°You people called it as consumables. It will not last long when you go down there again¡±

    Silfa receives it and looks at Puma. Puma stays angry and kept to itself. She turns to Ironno and he already left her. The tome on her hands sense nothing oridnary. When she is about to absorb it, the knowledge goes to her head, it surging in. Data gathered by Haw filled inside her brain. The map and structure of the undergrown. The path leads where there is a shortcut. A notification pops out in plain view shows the duration, 1 hour, and this massive underground network is an entire labyrinth. She hurries and bring Puma along.

    ¡°Thanks, I will pay you back someday!¡±

    Ironno hears her response and kept to himself. After hearing the door closed, he reads Voldemyr¡¯s instructions. A dreadful adjustment on his neck making a strong cracking sound, he edited that tome for her to get there.

    ¡°I still let them learn the hard way. This is just one cycle, there are plenty of cycles after if they wanted to stay. Rather, I want them to witness the world and go home¡±

    A strong spark happened with the teleportation mechanism. Signs of spirits are trying to find them, Ironno smiles a bit. At least he had his fair joy of his enemies trying get into his defenses.

    Silfa gets to the collapsed tunnel, already filled roots seeking for mana to eat. She brings out her potions and smashes it from both sides. It opens a gap, small enough for Puma to squeeze through.

    ¡°Are you ready, Puma?¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    She throws her doll to the hole. The doll goes through all the twists and turns. Her potions weren¡¯t enough to distract a few meters thick roots. But it didn¡¯t stop, Puma is not wanting to stop its master¡¯s ambition. Its rituals grew wilder, its bold nature echoes deep. Then the echoes return with a provocative prowl. Puma climbs down fast.

    The roots tried to tangled Puma. It fails with every attempt. Puma¡¯s rituals cursed the roots causing cannibalism among its vine like roots, entangling itself like a not and trying to break free. It starts to eat itself as the roots tear itself apart. The goblins from the other side see the dripping parts of the roots falling down, waiting for their enemies to be ambushed. The falling debris keeps falling drown, hitting some of them. They tried to remove the splinters on them. Their hands feel itchy, their body soon feels itchy, and their eyes are getting itchy as well.

    Puma¡¯s accursed flea rituals fall to them. The irritating scratches caused more harm than relief. The spirits tried to comfort them, but Horde chief¡¯s ritual is stronger. Puma fell down and unleashed the plague of the scratching itch. The enemy goblins can¡¯t stop from scratching. The spirits rose in angers as their keepers are scratching to death. Tearing their flesh melded with their organs together. The plague, the scratches, and the itchy have brought to them a suicidal curse. Puma shows its revenge for mocking it. The voice of laughter from before that they thought it was weak. Anger fueled the doll, its restless spirit soothes after what it had done.

    The goblin tribes fell into their deaths one by one. The doll leaves them from their suicidal irritations. It was enough distance where she can¡¯t see Puma¡¯s curse. Silfa appears before it and picks it up. Yet, she senses her power being ritualized

    ¡°Puma? Are you using my powers to get through the roots? Did my bait wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°Puma / You could say that, if you remember that the goblin tribes are using it too¡±

    ¡°Oh¡± Silfa stops asking as her UI already showing sign of Puma¡¯s kills, so slow and deadly.

    To the very part of the channels, the two found a stash left behind. Silfa takes a look at it and it was empty, but it wasn¡¯t disappointed on her face. It was more a surprised than she had ever saw. A stone, strangely visual between transparent tint gem like to solid textures in between. It was very hard to describe. She tries to touch it, and nothing happened. She looks at Puma for any info. Puma doesn¡¯t know either. Then she decided to pick it up and place it in her inventory. As she is about to collect it, it didn¡¯t get into her inventory.

    The strange visual looking gem stone is not letting her place it in. She tried to carry at her bag, and as long as she let it go from her hand. The weight pulled her down. The gem stone falls down weighing more than she picks it up.

    ¡°Wow! This rock suddenly weighs a ton. I can¡¯t use my device here. Maybe I should place it back there and get it back when I recue them. Puma, marked this place so we can go back later¡±

    ¡°Puma / It¡¯s strange how you can hold it, but weighs like a mountain when you let go¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. It would be great enchantment for my equipment¡±

    They left and leave a mark of their loot. When they leave, an ominous being walks to their marked treasure. Puma left strong rituals to protect it. The being tilts its head then turns over. Where its eyes gazed down on Puma¡¯s ritual, it flashes back revealing a tormented mask face. The being exposed by the light spreads its ill-gotten shamanism to the tunnel. The darkness squirms into the empty void trying to flee from the exposing light. Its empty silhouettes are forming into solid bodies reacting from the Puma¡¯s light ritual. The howling of the spirits speaks their names

    ¡°Fright Spirits¡±

    Silfa and Puma reaches a cavern. The scent of livable air and the light glows in dark green. They made it to the place where they stored Alga¡¯s light. They stop and see the massive roots hovering over it. The cycle of life, or what it¡¯s called the recreation of it all. The roots are here along with other creatures hibernating, possessing a sensitive magic to keep them asleep until the harmful moon cycles are over. Silfa moves to it, and her powers are returning into her auras. She casts her spell and her force field appeared in enormous strength.

    A strong wailing coming from behind. Another strong bright light caused the darkness to react. Silfa sees her notification about the danger and immediately reacts. The torrent of dark wind passing through consuming any light. Foolishly, the darkness can¡¯t consume and continue to burn through. Her reaction was incredible, but feels the curse as the dark wind releases its rituals.

    ¡°Wait! The wind has ritual . . .? Puma help me!¡± She calls Puma out, but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Puma, where are you?¡±

    Her eyes wide open and sees Puma is being dragged into the darkness.

    She casts her light, but pushes Puma further into the darkness. ¡°No! Puma, hang on!¡±

    Silfa uses all her abilities to resummon it. It didn¡¯t come back. She runs to get it. As she runs, her surroundings changed. The underground environment changed, the empty darkness starts to form walls, ceilings, light bulbs, and floorings.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where am I?¡± Silfa fell into the illusion, dream rituals whereas it weaves into her memories.

    The sunlight touches the school and everything around her. Friends and teachers together start appearing before her, then faded away as the spirits appear in front of her.

    ¡°We see your past, such an impressive modern world you brought from¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yet come here and dared to treat our ritualists like pest¡±

    ¡°Like pest, indeed¡±

    ¡°Almost like you were the one who hates¡±

    ¡°Hates because we are lowly and small. Never treat us as a different race¡±

    Silfa answers back ¡°But, your tribes tend to fight us as well¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, true. We¡¯re the ones who are trying to stop them from killing you¡±

    ¡°Killing me!?¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t feel her body, as if she is dreaming and her body in full sleep paralysis. When she releases her powers, nothing happens.

    The spirits respond ¡°It¡¯s no use. Our boyz will be the one to take care of the rest¡±

    She tries every strength she had physically, mentally, and magically. All feels waste as she is being cursed by them. The commonly two-dimensional drawings were supposed to be their images, rather, they have actual tribal get ups and elemental shamanistic powers in their wooden board masks. They start to see her calming down.

    Silfa asks them ¡°Then why am I here exactly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being attacked¡± Very straight, and didn¡¯t help her in her situation

    ¡°While we help you from not letting the evil spirits haunt inside your head¡±

    ¡°Help me? You mean you are friends with Puma?¡±

    They look at each other showing gasp with fright and all of them merged together into one frightful spirit. The one who caused the trap on her. The familiar dark wind appeared in accident. The fright spirit tried to flee, but in this dream it can¡¯t.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re the one who trapped me here¡±

    The fright spirit forces her dream into the nightmare. Silfa was hesitant at first as her nightmares are starting to form. It stops only leaving an empty void. She feels the rituals from the outside where Puma¡¯s friends are helping. The annoyance from what the fright spirit did to her makes her shout at it.

    ¡°Alright! Stop hiding and show yourself. What¡¯s happening to the other spirits I am talking to¡±

    ¡°I ki-k-kicked them out from the dream. I never expect your spirit brought friends to save you¡±

    ¡°Save me, then you must be my enemy then¡±

    ¡°No, no, I am a frightful spirit. Not a coward, just gather fear . . .¡±

    The dream changes again, back to her memory. The time when the people changed, the time made them do unbelievable things, and the time that caused the city itself to face turmoil. Both home and into the wilderness. Silfa sees her friends once again who were alive. Siren¡¯s brother and her closest friends and other low ranked guild groups who were once part of the city guild. Silfa grew angry, those where the people died from the attack. Puma¡¯s rituals are protecting her from anything the fright spirits trying to open her darkest fears but only opens what she hated the most.

    Powerless in her dream, and left herself to think as she knows her enemies are out there trying to go through her rune armor. While her memories continue to let her witness it again, all those people lost their lives.

    She tries to call her doll out ¡°Puma! Get me out of here! I going to strangle this little ghost of a coward when I¡¯m waking up. YOU HEAR ME, PUMA!!?¡±

    Her rage echoes, the beast hears her. Puma feels its pack satisfies Silfa¡¯s will. Silfa for how long she never used her other abilities. Her rituals attract Puma¡¯s old boyz pack spirits. Even they were kicked out from the fright spirit. They go prepare for Puma¡¯s prophesized beast.

    The fright spirit manages to escape. Where it sees the goblins are coming closer. The spirit senses their fear and feast it and flee into the darkness. Taking away their fear, they foolishly go after Silfa without a second thought. The trickster of the fright spirit smiled at the meals it finds and left those goblins to their doom. The enemy spirits fell for the fright spirit¡¯s lie and take the chance to take her down. In the inside, Silfa is being fueled into her head with so many people gone. It gets worse when the memory and the nightmare appeared is her family, she can¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Meanwhile, on her unconscious body. The enemy spirits are trying to pry open into her mind. Able to breach into her memories, they played around the fright spirit¡¯s illusion. The runes help her resist more nightmares to come in. The fright spirit¡¯s ritual is slowly losing its strength as the fear of the goblins are dried up. The darkness cleared off. Where the goblin tribes appeared, readying their weapons to kill the citizen.

    Once the fright spirit loses all its rituals. Silfa feels like she can control her memory. A small thought of the time she remembered. Sanquin appeared before her. The time inside the island. The charming demonic presence from Raker Mawn Guild spoke to her with her elusive tone.

    ¡°Care not to waste that little doll of yours for display . . . I know, I know. I am a demon, but that doll of yours is a soul of a goblin with years of ancestral powers. That pack is no joke when you possessed its shamanistic rituals instead the normal rituals itself. Remember that¡±

    Then it was Illtended, ¡°Wow, I never know that Heist¡¯s acting girlfriend OW* Sorry, but she is not wrong you know. They grew stronger if they face unfair advantage. Instant killing really makes the spirits strong with jealousy. You really need to use shamanism. Better yet, let Puma do it for you. I heard your story what it did when fighting against that undead monster. We are going to face it someday inside the dungeon. That place is still the perfect place for beginners beside being loot grab paradise. Get that doll of yours some our own theme rituals. Probably it can look cool or cute in your taste¡±

    Lastly Voldemyr before they set out ¡°I am saying this to you secretly. Not because we chose you because Puma possessed good rituals to fend off the spirits. The reason for us to chose you is to control your doll. I¡¯ve seen how it fought. Hearing a keeper¡¯s doll to lose an independent spirit is a sign of not given its true potential . . . Yes, your friend said it best. If I want you to be better. I have nothing to convince you except this . . . Whisper* Or else they will have the same fate who tried to take the demons¡¯ puppet¡¯s magic item¡±

    Silfa turns back when the time inside the evacuation area, the time after the last attack of the demons¡¯ army. Her family did their best to help from the sidelines. Her younger sister is as strong as she is including her fear to lose someone. It was enough for her to shed a tear, but not this time. It was anger, the time they have told her to use Puma. She was ignorant to realized how strong Puma is, and her UI says all about its abilities. The thing she must require is difficult to find. The shamanistic ritual of Puma is extinct. It was impossible to find.

    She thought this goblin spirit is just crazy goblin like the rest. It wasn¡¯t because of that. She soon understands that she lives in the post-apocalyptic world. Her family will be endangered. Her doll is the first thing she could see the chances to survive. Now she is trapped into this memory. Again, she tried one more time. The rituals she secretly hides starting to call out in her.

    ¡°I thought it was my emotion playing tricks on me. I forgot that Puma is a . . .¡±

    Evil laughs coming from Puma ¡°Laughs* You foolish living sogs. I never obey the weak. I am taking a pack with her true will¡±

    Silfa sees Puma for the first time in flesh. The goblin¡¯s body that is different from the today¡¯s goblins in Horsin. Beefy, not in its usual green skin but in pure brown yellow color. The face mask stretches forward into form of a beast, it starts to breathe colorful air, and the air turned into more spiritual creatures. It disperses all her memories into a clear mind.

    Both Silfa and Puma face each other, and Puma lays his pack again. ¡°Live boss, complete my pack. Find my pu¡¯ma . . .¡±

    Silfa wakes up and sees all around her are the goblins trying to kill her. She casts her spell, her forcefield mixed with rituals drawn its layer into a beast. Horns grew from it and Silfa almost retaliate to kill them. She immediately stops and only knocked them back. Puma appeared from the dark and pulled into her forcefield. Both of them escaped and continue to find her friends. The goblins were in shock as their words spread into the echoes of the spirits.

    ¡°She is close to be free from her summoner¡±

    Silfa goes down deeper as ever before through the Alga¡¯s light. Her runes resisted its nourishing light. Her powers are out of hand as her auras quickly appearing. Unstable magic mixing with shamanistic rituals, her mana, and runes all together. A notification pops up in front of her about it. She chooses what mana to stop or the reaction will cause an explosion.

    ¡°Puma¡± Puma says to her on her arms.

    It is time, she must do what she had never complete the pack. She took a deep breath and said

    ¡°Is it the right time to do it here?¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± It said to her with a serious tone.

    In this dangerous place, Silfa thanked Puma for freeing her from the dream. Her ritual powers concealed, then she let Puma to open it. The rituals are all around her, then she hears a voice. A beastly roar is calling out to her. The same place where her friends¡¯ signals are.

    ¡°Puma¡± It said again with passion.

    Where the enemy spirits found her as they run, they tried to ambush her again. As they about to reach them, an elven magic barrier blocked them from entering. More and more of those spirits are haunting at the barrier whereas more goblins joined to breakthrough.

    To where they go, they made into a secret chamber. Sealed with elven magic and numerous remains of the demons¡¯ puppets. The look of Silfa¡¯s eyes where she stood before a tunnel of dead monsters. She released her magic out of shock. Puma stops her

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Puma. I hope what you said before about the pack. That dream though, are you really that goblin when you are alive¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    ¡°Geez, I really need my UI translate that. My last translation when you told me after using my, I mean, your rituals¡±

    A loud noise reaches them. Silfa hears her friends¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Damn it, one of the monsters are escaping¡±

    ¡°Shit! That cat moves fast¡±

    ¡°Growl*¡±

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit! It recovers so fast¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Alga¡¯s light, it will recover fast when they got exposed from it. Agh!¡±

    Silfa told Puma ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to save them¡±

    When she gets there, the fight was already over. Both of them lying on the ground as they see Silfa. The rogue waves at her

    ¡°You made it . . .¡±

    Heist yells out ¡°Don¡¯t let the door . . .¡±

    Silfa walks in and something loud closed behind her

    ¡°. . . close¡±

    The beast growls at them. Puma watches its prideful form, not in flesh but its ritual spirit.

 Jigerams Biome: The Undergrown Secrets part 3 - Chapter 220

    COI C220

    The spirits send smoke across the battlefield, where the mighty beast fell. Along with the piles of dead preys failed to defeat the mighty, it groans as it barely moves. The goblin rider tried to comfort the beast with the best he can. The spirits tried to keep the beast from acting, but the goblin fought back. A rare moment, a time when this goblin removes all rituals around them. All of his powers lost and set loose, leaving the spirits to fade without its existing charms and trinkets. The beast roars out loud as it free from the silent groan.

    A squeaky voice comes out near the beast, two little litters are coming to this world. The goblin feels the guilty that he brought a pregnant beast. The beast somehow able to hide it. It reveals its own magical rituals to the goblin. The voice of a mighty beast, bears powerful weight that any shamanism rarely used. A growl speaks out to the goblin

    ¡°You will descend a Horde chief from your restored tribe, bring my children overwhelming spirits of the home world. Bring the vengeance of why they summon us, even you. My master¡±

    The beast fell silent as the last of its ritual gone, it can¡¯t speak and felt relief after just happened.

    The goblin can¡¯t speak with the beast again, even with all the rituals returning, he can¡¯t bring it back. The two little litters before him, where the beast picks them both with only its mouth. The two go back home after a fierce fight with the enemy tribes. Once at home, there where his child. The baby goblin reaches out with his mother surrounded with other strong beasts around them. The goblin shows his child the new little litters then told his woman

    ¡°Ceremonial message from our world, they finally separate with us. We are trap here¡±

    The goblin woman already expected and told her child. ¡°You look at those two, those are like you. Oh yeah, my man. What do you call these last batch of our ancestral creatures?¡±

    The goblin looks at the beast that might fell into extinction if they can¡¯t survive this world. A name, a new name. It will be better off not saying its true shamanistic name. On his hand, where he sees a piece of paper from a children picture book. It¡¯s kind of surprising how it brought here during the tribal wars. Though this world never stops bringing any kind of living beings from other worlds. His woman snaps out of him, and he said to her

    ¡°Pu¡¯ma¡±

    The baby goblin heard his father voice, and engraved his very heart.

    The rogue wakes up from the most painful teleportation she had ever experienced. Heist follows as he barely stands up. They look at their UI, the place they are in is safe but the map shows they couldn¡¯t believe where they are right now. Far from any city in the Kinteinnou region to the east. The place they never venture to from the elves¡¯ advice. They look around in the dark as they used their night visions. Roots from above, then they turned to the walls and floors. A dungeon like structure, this is where they shouldn¡¯t be staying. The presence of elven magic burns their runes, and luckily, they were protected with it too. Both of the two are the first to enter the secrets of the elven preservation. It is too clear for them to realize what lies inside.

    Heist have already figure it out. ¡°And I thought this works on scifi movies, but these, I¡¯ve never thought in a fantasy setting to preserve life like this¡±

    The rogue disagrees ¡°Have you forgotten when we were inside a freaking ship with robots coming after our goblin friend? Damn, I hope that small midget is ok¡±

    ¡°Well, we are not done yet here. This place is also dangerous. This is east mountain we are teleported to¡±

    ¡°I remember they said they attacked here and already took it over¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean they have the time to rebuilt this place. Rogue, this here is filled with elven magic. I can feel my runes overacting with it¡±

    The hidden chambers, bind together with powerful vines stretches through the spheres and green crystals, see through or not, containing countless of creatures and seeds. The elven light, glows in green but less identical to Alga¡¯s light. Its elvish significant colors ray around the hidden jewels acting like prisms to ray down the spheres. It helps the vines to grow, leaving no leaves but its stems and elongated tendrils. The silhouettes are disappearing as their eyes soon adapt to the vision in this place. They are in awe to see such exotic creatures sleeping into the air and hibernating eternally.

    They feel the chill, then slowly turns to warmth. The change of temperature made them worried if it is a trap. They look at their UIs and there are no dangers all around. Then a warning notification pops out. The faint noise they couldn¡¯t hear starts to get louder. Their abilities couldn¡¯t track it, and they change their RAPs to fit the requirements they need to do it. There is none. Lost and couldn¡¯t find where the faint noise is coming from. The rogue and Heist start to look around. Since there is no danger, the Rogue told him

    ¡°If we want to get out of here, let¡¯s first what the elves are hiding here. Also why did the ship teleported us here too?¡±

    The undergrown feels like a zoo from what they see. Well packed and stacked living creatures, seeds, stones, and other worldly natural resources they couldn¡¯t describe as. The monsters are more realistically as animals, the stones look ordinary, the already grown plants are also normal, but once they reach deeper. They found the most extravagant creatures they barely seen by the many notifications blinding their views. The danger is sky rocketing. The description of each of those creatures are the same danger as the demons¡¯ puppets. It wasn¡¯t true though. Bits and pieces of their limbs were recognized but not as a whole.

    Heist pointed it out. ¡°Strange, I recognized those body parts, and they seem in a different size. Even during that siege, most of them were insectoid types. These guys though, on the body sense, they have that kind of muscle¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, being intellectual shouldn¡¯t be your skill¡±

    ¡°Hey! I am just analyzing those creatures¡±

    ¡°Sure, this is a different world. Who knows what kind of creatures are they? Maybe . . .¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Elven light is being pushed away, a thick of shamanistic rituals trying to force its way out.

    The rogue staggered ¡°. . . Damn, it¡¯s the same roar. This one had a little hint of ritual¡±

    ¡°This ritual though is neither goblin nor spirits like. Hey, Rogue. How far did Illtended tell you about the spirits?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± She thinks it over her head, with a little silent in between as she touches her lips

    ¡°. . . I can only remember only two, sorry¡±

    She grins in disappointment of herself ¡°It is worth to try. I¡¯ll bring out my identify items. This is worth using since we might face it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say we should do it for emergency¡±

    ¡°That roar pushes out the elven magic. You should¡¯ve said: we¡¯d be careful if that thing come after us¡±

    ¡°You just want to see it¡±

    ¡°You can just leave me. I don¡¯t want to miss it¡±

    ¡°Sigh*¡± Heist watches her go

    As they follow where the noise is, the rituals are getting stronger. Compared between the presence between elven magic and shamanism, the runes are able to resist better against the rituals than from elven magic. This shamanistic ritual is different from the surface. It feels something so wild within them. They check their runes already taken its durability down after they left the elven magic¡¯s presence. The UI shows the results. It was surely the elven magic destroying their defenses, illusively filling their runes with it itself. Then starts to break when left its presence. Elven mana is dangerous than they have expected.

    Another roar comes, clearer than the last one. The growl of the roaring beast is strong and intimidating. They used their senses to find its location, there was none. The sound though, it gets louder and louder as they reach the end where the rest of the path is quieter as they passed through. They head back, stop there, and look around. The thickness of the chambers is barely seen through. The presence of elven magic is incredible enough to protect these chambers even the shamanism is overwhelmed it. The rogue said to Heist

    ¡°Not even the demons would break it, right?¡±

    ¡°But we have seen other creatures with the same animalistic features though¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was before they got extinct¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s too cruel¡±

    Another growl reaches to their ears and look to the direction they heard. The sealed chamber as if it sealed by a green gem. The chambers start rumbling, as they turned their heads where the shaking is. Multiple different smokes moved passed above them. The rituals passed by as they form a circle to where the growl is. A magic ritual formed as the shamanistic drawings start to form. The Rogue thought it was a trap and tried to cleanse it. The spirits appeared against her cleansing items and eat it as the spirit fell in pain. She tries again, and more spirits risk its lives to protect it.

    ¡°Heist, we need to stop them¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    They raised their weapons. The rogue¡¯s daggers and Heist¡¯s hand claws aimed at the ritual circle. The spirits endured their attacks as much as it can. Their voices can¡¯t reach them as they have no spirit keeper to speak to the living from their troublesome voices echoing nonstop. Both of the adventurers feel something wrong. The spirits¡¯ shamanistic rituals were impossible to identify without a proper ritualist medium to decipher it. Their UIs only tell dangers. They know, the spirits know. The city adventurers¡¯ gifts were their enemies¡¯. Their only enemy.

    ¡°This is not good, Rogue. The notification tells us that they are freeing the monster inside¡±

    ¡°We should stop it before . . .!¡±

    The spirits lost control of the ritual circle. Reminding them the enemy they seek so long, and how those two can¡¯t understand them. The barrier, the adventurers didn¡¯t notice and the spirits see what trapped them inside. The powers they possessed, it blinded them to act. The release of the beast is the spirits¡¯ mistake. Their haunting voices merged with the roar. Both of them react

    ¡°It¡¯s too late¡±

    ¡°How was it possible to break free like that?¡±

    The elven magic reacts the same with the spirit. The raging power of the elven gods remembered the level of powers those two have. Being harassed by the demons for so long, its patience took a toll and allow the poorly self-controlled spirits to take the sleeping creature out from its chamber. Rituals from the fright spirit and many other forgotten rituals blessed the beast as it leaps out from the chamber. Its body left into smoke, its instincts turn to ritual magic, and its strength restored after so many years stagnant inside here.

    The two feels their runes overbearing with powerful reaction against the presence of the beast. The plagues, the curse, and bad omen are leaning on to them. Their UIs have shown them the impeccable amounts of negative buffs. Clever tricks with certain time and action acted on as bad luck. Heist sees his runes are shaken on the outside but his armor itself maintain stiff.

    ¡°What in the hell are we facing with?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Heist. Guess we have to fight it¡±

    The beast watches them, slowly prowling to find an advantage to pounce. Its instinct improved with rituals already know where they will react.

    Counting on the paces it can do, the voices of the spirits are trying to stop it. The beast ignores them, its hunger is craving for fresh meat. The elven magic rose its hunger to stay focus to kill them. The elven gods are not pleased of their presence here. The silent stare, the beast sprinted away. Heist watches its movements, then he sees the ability it did. He turns around and told the Rouge.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Place your trap there! It will teleport behind us¡±

    The beast pounces and goes through the chambers. Fast through and teleported at their backs, her trapped sprung, but it was too swift as it dodges it. The Rogue was shocked

    ¡°This big cat didn¡¯t get caught. Heist!¡±

    Heist uses his doubles and tried to fight the beast. The giant beast lands on their shoulders one by one as it walks on them as platforms. It lands and found Heist before he even takes another move.

    ¡°So fast¡±

    It claws reaching into his shoulder and its mouth into throat in seconds. Heist strikes it to the gut. It curls its body and roll over with its fangs on his neck. He rolls over with it almost bitten. Then he surprises the beast with his strength and throws it over before it gets the chance to grab him again with its claws. The beast returned to its position. It prowls once again to look at the two.

    The rogue sees how good the beast is ¡°One big cat knows how to fight. It¡¯s kind of sad if we are going to kill it¡±

    Heist is breathing heavily as he touches his throat ¡°Cough* Kill it!? It can really fight¡±

    The beast takes the initiative. Again, this time it takes at the front unleashing the spirits of smaller predators. All beastlike spirits come out and rooted them on the ground. It charges forward with relentless fury with its claws. All hit with its elemental rituals with iron and flames. The two transforms into logs where many splinters scattered in flames. Heist and the Rogue reappeared in the safe distance.

    Heist sees the beast is not finished yet. He forced himself to use his magic rune. Time stops in front of him in a cone, stopping the beast to move. Where rituals around it shows numerous of rituals waiting to combine with the beast¡¯s claws and fangs, almost readying itself casts a ritual spell. The rogue stands corrected

    ¡°Know how to fight? I mean it¡¯s a huge alpha here¡±

    Heist sarcastically chuckles ¡°If only this monster would use neutral mana, and it would be easy as that¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, one more trap from me and this fight will be over¡±

    ¡°I hope so, I thought I would use that magic rune to fight those robots when we were at the ship¡±

    After being stood still for sometimes, they have a better look at the beast. Its indeed look like a lioness or a tiger. There are no resemblances now when they saw its fangs. It¡¯s not razor sharp, and only gives small sharp teeth instead like a shark. The rituals give the beast a saber tooth tiger kind of look. The spirits around it gives a demon like presence with all those smoke and mirrors. Its body though is a big different. Its fur couldn¡¯t cover its massive muscles, displaying its reason of its strength and agility. Even its eyes froze still kept its intimidating stare.

    The trap is set. The rogue added a few runes to quickly trapped the beast before its agile reflexes dodges it.

    ¡°Ok, this is the first time I¡¯m using fast traps. I hope you know how to predict its movement¡±

    ¡°Oh, it will work¡±

    He snaps his finger and the beast steadily in motion as the trap is already on its feet. It sprung and its feet is stuck on the ground. As the time is returning to reality. They saw how the beast quick reaction as its mouth goes down on the trap and tear it off. The rogue reaches out her trap, but she was stopped by Heist

    ¡°It¡¯s too late¡±

    ¡°You son of a bitch, that¡¯s my new trap. NO!¡±

    Time is slowly setting in, the sudden rip off from her trap went flying to the air. It broke it but it wasn¡¯t enough for it to escape. The trap expands and sink to its feet. Down to its legs where it can¡¯t move. The rogue sobs at her trap while Heist cheers their achievement.

    ¡°We did it¡±

    ¡°Sob* Fuck you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be that way, we managed to . . . It wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    The rogue raises her head as she suddenly stops crying

    ¡°That ritual bullshit¡±

    The beast pulls itself out with the earth spirit. It was no use. The beast is a shamanistic monster. Heist used another of his rune item. The beast stops again in time and they fled.

    They run away as fast as they could. Their UI had already scanned the area and reveal them the map to where they need to go. They made it to the door and its lock. Heist said to her

    ¡°I¡¯ll be unlocking the door. Distract it with your traps¡±

    The rogue was reluctant ¡°Ugh¡±

    But she had no choice ¡°Fine!¡±

    The beast starts to move again. The spirits are still trying to stop the beast. The beast lays down on the ground. Starts to crawl down and rolls over, it starts to stretch as its body beginning to naturally returning its strength. Its mouth moves and finally roars. Its own shamanistic ritual casts out. The ritual spell sends forth at them. The rouge sees the roar is coming and the sound of the wave blown off her traps and herself.

    Heist feels something is trembling as he feels light. The roar reaches him and blown away from the door. They flown in different direction. The beast reaches them as it walks carefully where the traps are everywhere. The beast is not alone, it brought a few more actual predators from the chambers. They charge forward, trapped by Rogue¡¯s traps or moved passed it, its ferocious nature filled with rituals

    ¡°Damn it, one of the monsters are escaping¡±

    ¡°Shit! That cat moves fast¡±

    ¡°Growl*¡±

    ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit! It recovers so fast¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Alga¡¯s light, it will recover fast when they got exposed from it. Agh!¡±

    Then suddenly, a big sound is coming from the door. It opened, and Silfa appeared to see her two friends are here. Along with Puma standing in awe to see the beast here. When Silfa gets there, the fight was already over. Both of them lying on the ground as they see Silfa. The rogue waves at her

    ¡°You made it . . .¡±

    Heist yells out ¡°Don¡¯t let the door . . .¡±

    Silfa walks in and something loud closed behind her ¡°. . . close¡±

    The beast growls at them. Puma watches its prideful form, not in flesh but its ritual spirit

    The small beasts were slowly hesitating. They feel the presence of a powerful tamer. The sense of fear forces the chambers to pull them back before these almost extinct creatures fell into the curse. One left, the one where the spirits accidentally broke free. Puma says its animal name

    ¡°The puma¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± All of them where in shock.

    Heist points it out ¡°That¡¯s a puma?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like it¡±

    Silfa looks at the beast strangely. A strange looking animal that has little resemblance the animal called puma. Puma told her before, about the pack they did. The missing potential for her spirit to use is its actual trait.

    ¡°You want me to tame this puma?¡±

    ¡°Puma¡± Puma said it with determination.

    Silfa sighs, she looks at the beast as it stays still. The look of its eyes, ferocious and willing to strike. It will cause many people to cause fear from its predator eyes. It wasn¡¯t the case for her. She pulls out her inventory and gives it something to eat. The beast opens its mouth and gulp it down whole. The feast of the predator feels the sensation of satisfaction and she continues to feed it until it¡¯s full. The rogue was in disbelief that Silfa knows what¡¯s going on. Then it clicks her, but still confused

    ¡°It¡¯s just hungry? It¡¯s a wild monster¡±

    Silfa answers her ¡°Yes, and Puma here told me¡±

    ¡°Puma¡±

    As the beast is finally full, the ritual circle opens again and lays down all around. Escaping the presence of elven magic interference, the beast is free from its preservation. Its shamanistic powers give it the ability to speak. Its tender voice spoke for the first time without pride

    ¡°I am the few of many packs. Different form of species through the wilderness and the domestic alike, I hear the spirits talk about you. Bear this challenge of my packs, and they will provide you the beast that you can easily tame¡±

    A notification pops up and the list of different species and its details went in full screen.

    Heist takes this chance and read the description as soon as possible. After reading it, he was a bit mix

    ¡°These monsters are great and all, but the requirements are really hard¡±

    Silfa receives his message in her UI, the preferred beast he wants are mostly the dangerous kind. Stealthy and godlike powers, Heist is asking too much, and she herself knows that this is a pack. Broke it, and it will be free and roam as a feral. Silfa had already known about it since with Puma. She was expecting this would happen, but all this to save her friends include with a pack is real something.

    The Rogue reads the rest and said to Silfa ¡°All of them are impossible, these are all tribal challenges. I can¡¯t believe when I¡¯m saying this. We should go what Illtended told me before. A little cheat¡±

    The beast suddenly appeared to her face. She backs away and the beast follows her eyes with great fierce. They both stop moving as the beast says to her in a disturbing voice

    ¡°Dare to, and I¡¯ll show you¡±

    ¡°Shit! Alright, I won¡¯t say it . . .!¡±

    The beast already set its claws and fangs on to her before its pointy edges touches her skin. She response sincerely

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ok!¡±

    The beast moves away then the Rogue gives a snarky comment ¡°. . . This piece of¡±

    Silfa feels scared where the rogue was almost got caught by blind view. The rituals it possesses is greater than the goblins are using. It hides the beast¡¯s next move with its blurry magic. With that kind of difference in mana, no wonder why Puma wants her to have it. It shows to her about the strong rituals that can level their mana. Puma hears the rogue right. Its hand holds the Dujin¡¯s spirit, ready to give itself to capture the beast spirit. The cheating idea is the only way to get that spirit. Silfa reads it in Puma¡¯s dialogue explaining why.

    ¡°Remember what I promised you, master . . . haha. You got to love how I say it. Anyway, to open up my rituals to release all my trinkets, charms, and most of all your key chains . . . Haha. It makes me laugh. This beast is the missing part of my wholeness. The dignity of completing the Kes¡¯thar¡¯s as a whole. Cheat it, there is no other way. No humiskis have ever obtain from my lost world. It¡¯s my gift to your wishes. I know you want to go to east coast . . . coast . . . coast¡±

    The echoes hit her as she summons Puma into her shoulder. Puma raises the ember sprite, calling out the beast. The ritual circle of the beast turned against it and become vulnerable. The elven magic returns and weaken all of them. The small predators were taken away and returned to their chambers. The beast resisted by its raw strength and vicious competence. Silfa tells Heist and the Rogue.

    ¡°We must fight it!¡±

    The Rogue responds ¡°What!? Silfa, you don¡¯t know how that big cat was able to beat us¡±

    Heist agrees ¡°That huge thing nearly chew me off. Why not we should pick the challenges instead¡±

    ¡°No, me and Puma had already made a pack. Puma is a beast tamer, and tamers choose who they want to capture¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Gulp* I think I get it. Heist, do you want another round with it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Heist turns and the beast already pouncing on him. Puma jumps in and grabs it throat holding the vicious rituals raging into the beast¡¯s head. Puma releases the rage and broke its rituals. The elven magic forces at the beast. It hits Puma to the air. Leaving those three to face it.

    ¡°Puma!¡± It disappears into the corner of the chambers.

    Silfa sees Puma faded away, giving her the sign as she pulls out Dinju¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Dinju¡± Its echoed voice threatens the beast.

    Its strong physique quickly lunges as Heist face it one more time. The two¡¯s reflexes as much the same, the beast is getting faster, and Heist lies down on the ground after its multiple strikes. The beast turns around. It opens its jaws directly to his head. Heist feels the weight of the beast and the ground collapse. The rogue¡¯s trapped appear below. The beast quickly jumps off the trap leaving him falling down. Heist lands on the trap on his feet without harm.

    While the beast in the air, the Rogue rains down her knives. The tiger dodges every dagger thrown at it, and it lands on the daggers in mid-air giving it to move in the air.

    ¡°You got to be kidding me¡±

    Silfa casts her force field into the beast trapping it in air. Where the beast lands on the edges of the force field, its claws ripped it as it almost broke through.

    ¡°Silfa! This cat is pretty dangerously cool. What!?¡±

    The Rogue sees something inside the force field. A presence of a spirit comes in and subdue the beast. Powerful flames broke out in sunlight and the loud voice comes with it

    ¡°Dinju!¡±

    The beast¡¯s body flown back into the chambers leaving a soul left behind. Silfa sees the spirits are capturing it, then she brings out from her inventory, another stuff toy. She threw it into the forcefield causing the rituals blasting like a waterfall. It rampages the spirit of the beast with strong resistance. The spirits held strong and merged it into the doll. The chants of their spirit voices can¡¯t be understood, yet powerful like the Kes¡¯thar ritual. The doll is finished, filled with rituals and unimaginable powers it had, and fell to Silfa¡¯s hand as the doll¡¯s size grew bigger.

    The doll opens its eyes. Its voice sounds off as the keeper consciously decides its tone.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    It spoke cutely and its deadly aura gives fear to the Rogue and Heist. The two said to Silfa

    ¡°That was the fastest capture I have ever experience, to a godly beast no less¡±

    ¡°Still thanks though, who would expect your doll to be . . . Nevermind, the way you treated the Horde Chief¡¯s soul like a baby doll is really messed up¡±

    Silfa carried the big stuffed kitty doll into her arms showing her the doll¡¯s happy expression. ¡°Really?¡±

    The Rogue smirks out of annoyance ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Laughs*¡±

    After it was over, the three looks at the door closed. The same door that protects the demons¡¯ army from entering. This is such an incredible experience being here. Heist asks Silfa

    ¡°So, how about the reinforcements? We¡¯re in east mountain under the killer moonlight. I don¡¯t think getting out of here wouldn¡¯t be that easy, would it?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, reinforcement. They will take longer to get here. I am sure they are busy on other things¡±

    The Rogue raises her eye as if something is fishy. She tried to use her abilities about Silfa¡¯s intention. The big kitty doll blocked it with its stuck face looking so cute and silly.

    As they focused on the door, they hear something playing drums from the distance. Ritual drumming coming where Puma was thrown to. Silfa forgot about her doll and tried to resummon it. It ignored her. Then the big kitty doll starts to squirm. Something was not right and Silfa proceeds to follow the drum noise. They follow her and quickly get a move on. There they see Puma hugs at the chamber

    ¡°My Puma¡±

    It spouts words more than its name. It was the voice who it truly missed. They moved closer and sees the green gem chamber clearer. They moved back where their notification pops out in alarming rate.

    They were backing away, but Silfa didn¡¯t. She keeps moving forward as she picks Puma up, carrying the stuff toys in her arms are very distracting. It doesn¡¯t matter for her. She looks at the creature rests inside. It was small, a really normal sized animal with its height below their knees. It is smaller than the goblin would ride it. Why is Puma so missed with that small creature?

    ¡°Ok, Puma. Are you satisfied with having a pet?¡±

    ¡°Puma / Yes¡±

    The doll said it both relief and sad. They did what they can in this place, and they don¡¯t want to stay for long where it belongs to the elves.

    Carried away along with her new pet. The new pet shows its concerning looks, due to its new body can¡¯t give a frown face yet. It was fear, and Puma knows it. The doll sees its tribe¡¯s old mount. Constricted to a small size creature, proven to be chained into elven magic. The small beast, suddenly grew larger and larger. As the green gem loses its transparency, the sealed creature reverts back to its imprisoned size. It eyes see them reaching the door, still closed. Smelling the scent of Puma in spirit, its yawning breath roared as it fell asleep again.

    The door opened as they about to reach it. The silent roar where it reaches to the spirits¡¯ hearings and many of them blending into the elven magic. They burst out from the door acting like a gust of wind.

    Heist notices it ¡°You see that?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t see air¡± The rogue makes a snarky comment.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have to get out from here¡± Silfa told them as she is struggling keeping her new pet doll from moving.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we will be fine¡±

    Puma didn¡¯t say anything and let the pet doll struggle. Although Silfa got her pet, Puma rather have this one than its own keeps. Dinju tamed the beast with the best it could. To tame a legendary beast is impossible, and Puma knows it. This is enough to keep its part of the pact.

 Jigerams Biome: The Scratched Shard part 1 - Chapter 221

    COI C221

    Twice, the door was open. Two more than the elven gods enraged on. It is forbidden for any life to enter the chambers, keeping so many collections of different creatures both land and air. Along with the seeds and other unique organisms wouldn¡¯t tell it is part of the natural habitat. They thought the beasts they let out were enough to deal the two. And it should. The situation had turned when there¡¯s a spirit coming here. Some of the elven gods let it pass. The soul they saw wasn¡¯t any ordinary goblin, a goblin soul and its ancestry belonged in a same world as them.

    Honorarily, the pureness, the bravery, and many more as the goblin soul gives the resemblance of a known goblin tribe. A weep of vapor coming from the air, it is what symbols of tears. Sadly, the undergrown has little water here. They then look at the collection of those predators they keep. The elven gods felt at ease. Yet, they send their message in the cast of wind where the spirits come in and out. Puma¡¯s connected spirits are already heading their way to the surface. As spirits as they are, it will take a long time to get to Isekai City.

    A wind blows from the tunnels. Fresh and aromatic, Rusic recognized this scent.

    ¡°They did it. We need to get going too, Voldemyr . . . Voldemyr?¡±

    As Rusic sees Voldemyr marked the stash they found. Voldemyr keeps his eyes where he found a stone marked in shamanistic ritual.

    ¡°I know where we should meet them¡±

    He heads out first, leaving what they are doing. Rusic goes to the ledge and sees the goblins are bound on the ground betrayed by their own roots. They fell into their own tricks. Rusic still wonders to their idiocy. The goblins¡¯ enemy of other types of mana is always predictable. Yet Rusic questions about them

    ¡°From east coast, eh. Why go this far under the light blue?¡±

    Silfa and the others go back where she got here. The place she finds the stone is still here.

    ¡°Great, the stone is still here¡±

    The Rogue gazes at it ¡°That is one nice rock. It¡¯s all janky¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t even describe what it is¡±

    Heist hears footsteps ¡°Something is coming¡±

    The Rogue throws her dagger where is he is pointing. The dagger floats in mid-air as it detects friendly.

    ¡°Heist! Those guys are friendlies¡±

    Voldemyr comes out from the dark and the two were shocked. Heist calls out to Silfa

    ¡°Now that¡¯s a nice reinforcement. Did you see him fight, Silfa?¡±

    Voldemyr shakes his head ¡°There is no need to fight. We need to save our energy when we reach the surface¡±

    Rusic comes out as well ¡°Yeah, we distract some nice numbers of goblins while you guys play underground. I¡¯d say good job to go inside the elven storage. The elven gods have done well ever since their enemies captured it¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, are there gods in there?¡± The Rogue is confused.

    Voldemyr takes haste ¡°We need to go. Tales to say when we get back. The weather outside starts to get troublesome¡±

    No time to waste, they head to the surface and reached the secret outpost. Ironno is handling the runes on the magic circle. He turns around and he sees all of them are here, then quickly shatters it breaking the teleportation.

    The outpost brightens out and let the light burst open. The Jigeram¡¯s light caught the magic light emits from the outpost and sealed the structure with layers of crystallized shelling. He then opens another rune magic item and opens a path outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out here¡±

    All of them followed him. They made it to the surface as the light blue shines down on them once again. Silfa places her dolls inside her inventory as they exposed themselves in such extreme. All of their magic fells nothing and rely their own strength to carry the weight of their runic armor.

    Archivist arrives as soon as he senses the ground ¡°You did it, Ironno. You attract the spirits to go to the outposts¡±

    ¡°Only one, let¡¯s go before their keepers figured it out¡±

    The city adventurers witness something they didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The way they done it rather complex by looking at it. The outpost is being covered by crystallized dust and they said it attracts the enemy spirits. The spirits are already hitting the shells trying to get in. There¡¯s no time watching any of this. They moved on by foot.

    Archivist can¡¯t bend his magic as he reserved his energy. The journey becomes immensely painful for everyone. No breaks can ease their fatigue and no supplies replenished their used-up energy. Travel without the use of magic, its unheard of for the city adventurers to go through hell. Heist is walking along feeling his sensitive senses blurred by the pure moon light. He thought that the dusts were the worse, but this one. Oh, the man cat is tasting what this world is and hope that there is a technology supposed to go through it.

    He yelled it out. ¡°Man, what I could give a modern time to deal with this evil moon light¡±

    Rusic laughs as he breathes heavily ¡°Breathe* Heh, I admit, the animal man said it best. By the raging god kins, this is really my kins punishment for not protecting the tower¡±

    ¡°Tower? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Groan* It would be best for us to rest like this when ask me something so legendary. A drink or two would be best. Groan* Or you give me one. Laughs* Cough*¡±

    Archivist twist his hood as a worried expression. No words coming out from him except his cartoony moody hood.

    The Rogue talks to him ¡°Say, what happen to your mask that lights up expression¡±

    ¡°I wore to your city and¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Ok, although your hood makes funnier than having a face¡±

    While they are talking and walking, Silfa and Voldemyr were silent. She is about to ask, but something around her feels someone is watching them. Voldemyr felt the same, and he is preparing his weapons. He said to her

    ¡°We preserve as much resources we can. Do you still remember about those people?¡±

    ¡°You mean back at the city?¡±

    He nods ¡°The patrols from Fuku City found only monsters, about those two. Were they the same people kill those bandits?¡±

    ¡°Such opportunity to loot what¡¯s left in your city during a Jigeram¡¯s cycle. I fear what they have may cause us trouble someday¡±

    ¡°Yeah . . .¡±

    The Rogue and Heist raise their hands, both of them speak out ¡°Enemies, and they are using magic . . .¡±

    The Rogue continues ¡°. . . I thought no one would use any type of mana, except runes. My detection skills can¡¯t reach that far, but the enemies though just revealed themselves. What idiot . . .!!!¡±

    Archivist raises the crystal wall from the very bottom of the ground. Weighing a boulder to cut through the mana eating crystals and light, he stuttered by the sheer weight and collapse to his feet.

    ¡°. . . What just happened?¡± The Rogue looks at the crystallized wall as something inside filled with nothing but arms and hands reaching to her.

    The two men approached from the light blue fog. The glow smothered on them to blend into the environment. A little reflector in each equipment to blend as crystallized statue. Commonly, most ambushes were supposed to be sudden and fast like lightning. The one who initiates is taking the blame. The Enders were suspicious and yet those three didn¡¯t react. A man with a long sword, and the other already crystallized hands controlling the hands trapped into Archivist¡¯s magic bending. It was a great reaction to hear someone calling them idiots. Either they saw them as fools or not, they dare to face as they are outnumbered.

    Rusic without any chance to give them the opportunity. He suddenly pulls out his hammer and lands on the ground, pulsing with energy flows down to the ground causing electrical cracks crawling down like roots. Weapon at the ready, the thud sound gives thunder, and the light showers him to the limits of his runes. When he is about to strike, the enemies didn¡¯t respond. They are standing. His angry tone feels their ignorance

    ¡°Dare to use the citizens¡¯ words of oath? You two have done so much crime before the Lord Lori¡¯es¡±

    Rusic can¡¯t start the fight because of how recognizable this behavior in Isekai City. Face to face and not fighting, this is how the city behaves. It is disrespectful to fight in this kind of situation. The dwarven culture fixed his hesitation. The two brigand Enders stood there and watch. Their luck for having a ceasefire after a failed ambush. The Enders who cast a spell have to play along to this conversation. He looks at Voldemyr and the young woman placing at the back. There is something keeping in her hands that is rare. The enemy raises both of his hands and said,

    ¡°May we share our says before we fight, this opportunity is rare for both of us¡±

    Crystals start forming from that man. Everywhere the Enders goes where his body morph in to crystals, ignoring his very flesh as it turned and formed into crystals. Taints of dirt as if he is turned to ashes, he eventually breaks it off as the crystals shattered and fall to the ground. The shattered crystals released the amount of magic strength he needs to move them closer as he heals himself. It was unnecessary, but the city guild adventurers were hooked. Rusic speaks out the obvious

    ¡°Quit pushing your spells, magic boy. Your real magic is always those . . .¡±

    Silfa stops him ¡°No, if we are going through this. I don¡¯t think fighting in this environment mean to do anything¡±

    The brigands nod ¡°As you wish, we have some interesting topic to say¡±

    Voldemyr tried to interfere, once he raises his voice, his voice slowly gets softer ¡°They are abusing your ethics . . .¡±

    He then thinks ¡°Then again, why we meet so soon¡±

    Archivist thought so too. Under the true Jigeram¡¯s light, this fight is at their full advantage. The men of the front, Rune Isles adventurers, are playing their games with the citizens.

    The Rogue disagrees with her ¡°I don¡¯t know you have forgotten about them. But we already know those two¡±

    Heist points it out ¡°That¡¯s Who yir and Kaze, right?¡±

    Ka¡¯zei answers ¡°Eh, certainly. Enough about that the introductions, we just need a few words after we sense elven magic upon you three¡±

    The four Enders obviously know the city adventurers were exposed by elven magic. It wasn¡¯t that important, and those two makes a little story on this matter. Archivist feels his magic underneath them after Rusic lands his runic hammer on the ground. There is something they prepared.

    Voldemyr sees their advantage is high, and his bounty, Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei are in front of him. His group has the better skills under the Jigeram¡¯s light. Ironno has prepared when ventured here, they have no problem if they lose. However, Rusic didn¡¯t believe that they have the advantage. From the look of those brigands, they have their infamous crimes. This isekai citizens¡¯ way of truce is making so much contradiction between them. On the other side of their heads, they felt hesitant. Both of their willing and doubts are going side by side trying to act now before anything goes wrong.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Silfa turns around to them ¡°. . . Hey, I hear my friends told me that those guys are dangerous, right Voldemyr?¡±

    ¡°Yet, you three are responding to their words¡±

    The Rogue is mixed ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to fight that is not involved us. And this is a fight under this scenario¡±

    Ka¡¯zei speaks to his partner, Hulyir ¡°You hear that? We already in the disadvantage and those three are not good enough to talk to¡±

    He then speaks out to them ¡°I thought we have a chance to speak the alternative. Your representative from Mihayara district have made a convincing argument when we are there¡±

    Heist freaks out in rage ¡°What did you say!? That bastard so called representative is not a leader. He is a joke of a man he takes power and failed to fight against the siege¡±

    Ka¡¯zei responds ¡°We don¡¯t need to answer that¡±

    The hostility grew and another word will lead to a fight. The Raker Mawns ready their weapons and the brigands did. Their enemies have failed to ambush Silfa¡¯s group, and their conversation is already goes bad. Rusic feels the ground is rumbling. They thought they have the advantage, they guessed wrong. A powerful spell that they never expected to join their quarrel.

    ¡°. . . The spring water turns red, Archivist! What kind of demon you remember . . .?¡±

    Rusic tries to say it to Archivist. It was too late. A demonic spell pulled the light into a ray of light. The Jigeram¡¯s light infamous natural weather fell to them. The fog, the rain, and the crystals into dusts both stone and mud alike. The two brigands dared to bring it here as it almost begins. Hulyir speaks out his warning

    ¡°We will never know whether you will survive or not. A warning to you when you returned to your city. The unrest had begun¡±

    Raker Mawn Guildmembers hear his words, a dialogue spoken like from the city. The likeness conversation as he acts like a villain, too precise and too abnormal. Voldemyr knew those two entered the city in this very moon cycle. A riddling message, and it sends to them both hostility and a warning. They know they can¡¯t put them out. The demonic magic has Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei¡¯s support. Rusic, trying to ask what demon is hiding inside the city. Time has failed them. The city guild adventurers react to their enemies¡¯ advance.

    A demonic field rose up forming a dome. Blocking all the exposure and unleashing unbelievable amount of neutral mana. Silfa and the other adventurers felt the sudden boost of mana within them. She summons her doll as Puma comes out and uses its shield to block Ka¡¯zei¡¯s spells. The magic hits its shield then transformed to pick it up including Puma and thrown aside.

    ¡°Puma!¡±

    Silfa reaches her doll as it thrown to the section of the dome. A ray of light coming into the dome, exposed and crystallized her hand.

    ¡°Ugh! What!!!¡±

    Archivist walks to her side and smashes her crystallized hand, freeing from the exposure. He then swings her out from the ray of light. Silfa flown over to her enemies. Hulyir reaches to his sword and nearly slice her near to the tip of his blade. Exposed both Jigeram¡¯s light and demonic essence. Her eyes see the aura mixed of his sword together like a light blue flame together. After turning her eyes to other direction, she sees the extended of Hulyir¡¯s blade shattered where a bolt hits it and broke it before it reaches her face. Silfa lands down safely as the Rogue catches her

    ¡°Hey girl! Follow the routine, the routine!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Silfa nods as tries to recover such a fast sequence.

    Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei are surrounded. The demonic dome summoned to them with its aide. Ka¡¯zei is setting his spells outside of the dome

    ¡°Would you think these people survived?¡±

    ¡°Voldemyr and the rest of the Raker Mawn guild members are here. They know how to cure them before we could get through their cores¡±

    ¡°Even with demonic magic casts on to us, having this conversation between thoughts are rare for us to use¡±

    ¡°Olde daemos are taming the people, the longer they are here . . .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not our concern, our master still wields them¡±

    A powerful swoop of Hulyir¡¯s blade cuts through all the Rogue¡¯s dagger and Heist¡¯s basic spells like plain air. The dusts possessed on the sword torn all magic into crystallized dust. Then he twitches his wrist with a strong force where his gauntlet heals it before the next clashed reach them. Heist¡¯s hand claws were parried, then the Rogue appeared throwing her traps. The traps quickly exposed by the ray of Jigeram¡¯s light leaking through the dome remotely. Silfa yells them both

    ¡°We can¡¯t beat them. They are using the light to their side. We must take it down if we have a chance.¡±

    Hulyir sees them trying to break the dome. He takes a few steps forward to stop them. Later he was attacked by the Enders as they come to aid them. He uses his demonic magic to summon one of the demons¡¯ puppets. The shadowy silhouette with its energy weapon sticking out. The heavy sounds of its weapon bolden with its true weight and speed. It jumps out. One shot of the bolts, it able to catch it. The bolt exploded from the exposure of demonic presence. Its hand remained undamaged as its grip healed in this demonic dome. The ground pulls out to form a wall then raked the shadow into Archivist. Hulyir sees it go by, then another of his enemy lands down with a quake.

    A soft hit then a powerful ground shakes, the runic hammer nearly hits Hulyir as he parried him predictably.

    ¡°An incredible warrior, your weapon is truly from the fall era¡± Rusic lies his hammer to the ground, both can¡¯t move after their intense strength clashing together. Hulyir struggles to raise his weapon again. The loud strong clang reloaded a bolt. A single fire from Voldemyr hits Hulyir¡¯s shoulder. His shoulder pad bleaks off the runes it had with such tremendous force. The bolt dents and crushed the shoulder pad like paper misaligning the rune writings.

    Voldemyr begins reloading again. He is about to reload something bright into his crossbow, then a ray of Jigeram¡¯s light hits him clogged his crossbow whole. He uses his hand with his runic glove wipes it off enough time for him to fire. Shattering blasts of crystals aim in the arc as the bolt projectile is carrying weight. Rusic takes another move at Hulyir to get shot from Voldemyr¡¯s bolt. Ka¡¯zei casts his spell on the ground move to make Rusic trip. Rusic falls, but Hulyir picks the dwarf up as a shield to the arching bolt. Rusic empowers his runic armor to gain weight and fall quicker. The bolt misses them both, causing the spell on the bolt to release a bizarre wave, vibrating and blasts up into the air with strong pressure of mana.

    ¡°WAIT!¡±

    Heist calls out to Silfa as they prepared to break the dome. They turned around and see their enemies are at the disadvantage. Silfa looks for Puma as it is not convinced the fight is over.

    ¡°We need to keep going, Heist¡±

    The Rogue watches the Enders are surrounding the Brigands ¡°I don¡¯t think so, they seem to have it in the bag. Look, even that guy at the back is staying as reserve¡±

    While they are fighting and the rest watching, Ironno sees the city adventurers are hesitating. They don¡¯t know they are not nearly close to their true potential. Then the dome starts changing, Ironno readies his magic scrolls.

    Ironno picked down on the ground with his pickaxe. Magic between his and the demon are conflicted to another creating a border among each other. The dome suddenly transforms as the barrier curved into a portal, unleashing the monsters they faced from the siege. The beetle like body monster appeared with its headless body filled with demonic runes. Its weblike thread spread all around, where the Enders back away. Leaving the web weaving to Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei. Voldemyr calls out to the Enders

    ¡°They¡¯re approaching from the portals. Destroy any of the demonic mana around us before it grew stronger¡±

    Heist got hit from the back, the wraiths are coming from his side and getting buried alive from the brown red fog.

    ¡°Heist!¡± The Rogue reaches out to him.

    As she reaches out to him, a sword almost pierced through her throat. She turns her eyes as Hulyir is attacking her. A switch of his sword to swipe through her neck. The Rogue¡¯s body pop off into a wooden log. She appears behind him, and he counters immediately before her daggers touch him. She spits out on his eyes blinding him. Her luck comes in as her spit comes from her poison vile and summons all of her daggers in one target.

    As she is about to rain down with her storm of daggers, the ray of Jigeram¡¯s light shines on her immediately stops her summons.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The burns of her mana quickly deplete her casting and swiftly retreating. Hulyir waits and listens to her footsteps, any single step will react him to attack. Luckily for being a rogue, he can¡¯t seem to find her in his blurred vision and his high senses can¡¯t find her. He pulls out his potion and drinks it. A mana forged into his vision merging together with his helmet. His vision is still weak, but it is enough for him to see the Rogue.

    A sudden flash of his blade already aims at the head, lunging forward between her eyes. The Rogue never expected him to keep going after that.

    Her thought ¡°This is really people from Enders, too well prepared . . .!¡±

    A spark hit on her helmet as her rune protection pierced. She feels the forced blunted on her forehead as she knocked back. Silfa catches her as the forcefield nearly stops Hulyir¡¯s strike. Hulyir slides to their side, lower enough to swipe his blade on her forcefield. It cuts through, but stops in the midsection.

    ¡°He is not stopping! Puma!¡±

    Puma comes to their aid. Summoning with his rituals and brought its shield into its hands. A ritual seed grew behind it holding it still as the barrage of Hulyir attacks unleashed. High speed attack on its shield trying to pushed him down. The cuts keep pushing on to the doll as the seed keeps growing to all the surrounding area filled with demonic mana. The shield is getting chipped and the blade becomes deadlier filling itself with the brown red fog.

    The Rogue says to Silfa in regret ¡°Damn it! Silfa, break the dome. They know how to use demonic energy. Break it!¡±

    Silfa nods and summons her pet doll.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    The pet doll touches the dome, with its simple little nibble. The ferocious beast quickly absorbs it and the rituals send an uproar of hostile mana. The dome ripped open, breaking the dome and awaken the exposure of the Jigeram¡¯s light. It shatters slowly one by one. Exposing Hulyir at the process. Ka¡¯zei tried too much to summon the remnants of that the demon gathered had quickly fell down. Was their effort failed? The shattering dome timed them up as it showers them into the exposure.

    Little it lasted where the monsters created retreating to the last standing portal. The Raker Mawn guild members have stalled enough. The exposure is now here. The unbelievable reach of the strong wind is coming. Blown sand as sharp as broken shards, they expected this kind of weather to come. Archivist felt the strong misdirection of the wind, and proceed to go to the city guild adventurers. The danger of Hulyir able to use his powers. Archivist calls out to Ironno

    ¡°Ready those items, give it to them before they fully succumb to it¡±

    Heist breaks free from the brown red fog and sees himself buried in shards. His body felt so slow, like snow that freezes him, but this experience is different. A dream feeling into his head, no, a nightmare is surging in as the pain grew stronger. The same horrific feeling under the dusts. A wind blows like a sandstorm, he sees the monsters they tried to attack him retreating and leaving the fight just before the dome fully releasing portals. The dome shattered without a noise that fell only the clinging sound of the crystals.

    Archivist picks him up pushing away the crystallized breeze. A slash coming from the strong wind, he follows the force of the wind. A movement of the blade so near where he stands on it. Heist sees how he is able to land on it without a problem and shook to the speed of the swing as it reaches the Rogue and Silfa. The bending of the magic comes out of nowhere, cutting through. Almost the two of them slide off from the sword. Hulyir sees them standing on his blade, the flames of the Jigeram¡¯s light burning on Archivist¡¯s boots. The boots didn¡¯t burn as it floats up to the air. The brigand continues to attack him in the air, but he was able to dodge all attacks and bring them all three out.

    They regroup with Ironno. Ironno then pulled them all into the magic circle protecting them from the hazardous surrounding. Heist couldn¡¯t believe how they were able to survive the exposure and the attacks. But it won¡¯t last long as they see the small barrier only kept them safe. A thud coming from the protection. Ka¡¯zei¡¯s abomination showed up with his own made creation. Brought from the ruins of Mihayara district and the last siege at Taiyou Industries, the monstrosity comes out both machines and flesh. Heist softly speaks out

    ¡°What in the hell is that!?¡±

    Archvist explains to him ¡°Man recreating the demons of the past . . .¡±

    Ironno says to the city guild adventurers ¡°There is no time, you three should go back there and fight¡±

    Heist hesitated ¡°What!? Both of them like has many utilities at hand. Even carrying all this equipment and you think we could beat them?¡±

    The Rogue agrees ¡°We are not ready facing people like them. All of my equipment become useless and there is nothing else I can do¡±

    Silfa listens to their worries. S ranks starting to doubt if they could fight people like that under the Jigeram¡¯s light, and the fight within the strong wind. She too thought it was impossible, but she feels the ritual in her UI is forcing it stay stable.

    Ka¡¯zei tooks the first hit since the start of the fight. He doused his potion on his blunted wounds. Rusic finally hits him as he moves back from the monstrosity¡¯s advance. The call of his runes of his armor to taunt it than to let it attacked the others. The hit from the monstrosity is dimming his runes with such demented strength. His mind numbs from pure pressure and his strength weighs heavily from the putrid strength release as the crystallized parts of its body. Ka¡¯zei steps in as the shards of crystals building into his body. He drank another potion to force open his spell.

    His hands melted leaving with bones. He stretches forward into the portal that fits his hands. A large version of his skeletal hands appeared trying to grab the dwarf. Rusic grabs it only by palm of Ka¡¯zei¡¯s hand, sends it with a force of rune magic. Resisting the spell from holding in a crushing grasp. It stops only the touch of his armor. It crystallized faster before he got crush. The monstrosity appears again and pulled out from the grasp. Rusic slides to the side holding the merged limbs of a tail. Ka¡¯zei with his boned hands sips a potion and quickly heals it back to full flesh.

    Rusic mumbles at that potion ¡°You¡¯re nothing but artificial¡±

    Hulyir¡¯s still blurred from the Rogue¡¯s spit. The potion he drank no longer takes the effects because of the light. The air, the wind, and the storm are gathered around him to sense his enemies. Voldemyr lost his bolts from the strong crystallized wind. He relies on other weapon, the chains shackle close to Hulyir. Hulyir raised up and feels the weight of the ball rolling into his blade. The sword touches the chains as he slides in a swoop, easily cutting it. The iron ball falls, and Voldemyr catches it and hits it at Hulyir. Hulyir dodges it then quickly maneuvered countering Voldemyr with more slashes.

    Steady punches whereas Hulyir evasively moving up to the air and dashes to Ka¡¯zei¡¯s side. A wall appeared out of nowhere, fragile as it collapses itself. A powerful strike by two fingers hit Hulyir¡¯s arm. It was Archivist¡¯s black mist, the breath of exhaustion. Hulyir¡¯s arm is feeling strained, he quickly forced it back to move as he got hit from the back by Voldemyr. A shallow elven magic cast from his gloves tearing off the demonic magic on his body. Hulyir strikes back with his sword upright and slashes forward along with the wind.

    Voldemyr pushed back as he being splintered by numerous shards coming his way. The dusts and shards together consuming what mana hidden in his bag. All mana related except for the runes fell into the crystal touch. The concoction of his potion starts to react. His potions turned into a sack of dynamites, once that glass breaks and it will explode with unimaginable destruction. He picks it up aiming at Ka¡¯zei¡¯s monstrosity and throw it with all the runic words into his strength. A loud boom thrown at the monstrosity leaving great thunderous roar.

    As it about to get hit, Hulyir blocks it using his sword¡¯s blunt side to bat it out upward almost hitting the monstrosity. Both Voldemyr and Hulyir stops after such an exhausted battle. The heavy breathing gives little time to use their secret powerful stamina potions. They regain their strength withstanding the light. Something screamed, the monstrosity fell to the ground, pierced through the dusts and shard inside of its body.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The battle cry, from Silfa¡¯s voice. Bathed under the light as she uses her forcefield to redirect it back to the monstrosity.

    Rusic cheers ¡°Haha! That¡¯s the lass who is ready for the fight. We can finally face their true power now¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Her dolls gathered around her, protecting the aura they could not sense before. Finally, the demon magic is released, the same phases in Isekai City. The brigands used this trick, as low as possible, not committing the horrendous strategy those people used. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. The three citizens understood already.

    The loud regretful voice coming out the Rogue¡¯s mouth as she learns the hard way. ¡°They are not taking us seriously!¡±

    Ironno sighs ¡°Yes, and the demons who are trying to get you have never expected to kill anybody except for the goblins¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Ka¡¯zei calls out the cores moving, revolving around him. His spells safely inside of the cores as the light tried to stop it. Another core appeared, a demon core. Ka¡¯zei forced to move his lips as they must play their game

    ¡°. . . Darkness will prevail!¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The Scratched Shard part 2 - Chapter 222

    COI C222

    In Isekai City, the harsh moonlight has turned for the worse. The Mihayara district couldn¡¯t expand further from the intense strong wind, dragging with shards in bits have size of pins. The city barrier is being porcupine from what they see inside. The citizens are steadily goes out from their evacuation areas to go and see it. The recovered buildings, cleaned from dusts and crystals, are side by side with the outside tall buildings. Comparing between desolated and safe. The sound of thunders heard from the sky, where there is no rain water falling, a dust storm or a shard storm.

    Outside of the city barrier, there are people out there dared to venture the purest form of Jigeram¡¯s light. It brought nightmare and lifeless shards like it was from the cold tundra. There they see footprints, still intact, and beneath the crystal cleared shards. The rain of shards on the daring people felt on their runic armor.

    Altair says to them ¡°Why did I agreed to come with you guys again?¡±

    Maser smashes the shards with his mace ¡°Your people want to see what is like in Rune Isles. Here is what you¡¯re going to expect¡±

    Haw looks at the shards both blurred and clear. The large crystals around them being rain by smaller shards showering to no reaction for it to grow, but treated like sand between the rocks. There are also other shards floating up to the air from the strong wind, portraying as like dusts. It was too different to compare the actual crystallized dust.

    ¡°Altair, do you have words about my guild and your friend coming back?¡±

    ¡°No, let me check first . . . Yeah, I have a reading, yet they didn¡¯t respond. Wait a second, how am I able to reach them under the moonlight? It supposed to block all transmission, right?¡±

    Somewhere among the winds, the spirits come across with the essence of the elven magic. The same elven magic that touches from the undergrown. They moved to the city barrier. They ram at the barrier. It bounces off as it touches the wall of crystal shards and the city barrier. Shroud with voices that no goblins will hear them speaks.

    ¡°Duck . . .¡± The spirits heard Kes¡¯thar, clear and strong.

    ¡°Duck . . .¡±

    It possessed pure essence of a Horde Chief, a worthy soul into their shamanistic doll. They look down, impossible to see except its blurred yellow coat. A beak that moves,

    ¡°Psai?¡±

    The words spoke out that can reach out the living. The spirits move closer. Both the doll and the spirits trying to connect. The message of Puma is ready to deliver. As they about to use their rituals. The unbearable wails coming from the distance. The two stopped, the duck felt its enraging echoes. It moves up to see the spirits are still there, they were gone.

    ¡°Duck¡±

    A sad tone, and a miss opportunity to wield some secrets from Puma. The speakers inside the city barrier shout out about the news.

    ¡°Warning! Paranormal activities are happening outside of the safe zone. Please advised to return your assigned area¡±

    The toy duck opened its mouth in disbelief

    ¡°Duck¡±

    The city spoken about paranormal activities, but it senses different kinds of mana penetrating the light effectively. It is not mistaken for a powerful being, but it is confident it was a common people. The citizens themselves are bringing their own unrest. A flying object fell in front of it. Digitalized matter as pixelated properties start to stasis out of existence. It moves closer and tried to touch it.

    ¡°Duck¡± said it in confusion.

    Then the object disappeared. The toy duck sense nothing alive. It fears the old tech returns.

    ¡°Darkness will prevail . . .¡±

    Ka¡¯zei shouts it out in front of them. The cores revolving around him starts to shift the effects of the crystals. Feasting on his presence as the shard appeared all around. Hulyir, used his stamina potion as his body restored to his strength. He pulls something out from inside of his layered armor, it fell to the ground as it shows constriction on his body.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Rusic feels the sense of danger coming from his runes. His presence reacts among their runes with great caution.

    Ironno sees they are using their actual skills and techniques. Hulyir is taking a stance, instead of using his speed. Ka¡¯zei is using the cores, a protective safe keep to use his magic under the light. It is the time to bring out their own equipment hidden in Ironno¡¯s magic scroll. A bundle of papers filled with blanks, and with the use of Ironno¡¯s personal ink. One tap as the paper is filled with ink, an image is formed. He reaches it in as puddle is form flowing his hand with black liquid. A box concealed in the dark, he places on the ground as the light is being consumed.

    Ka¡¯zei notices the dark blur. He gathers his cores then send it to box. Volley of cores rapidly targeting at it. The cores were blocked, a forcefield is form. Two city adventurers surround him. Heist and the Rogue charges in. The cores return as the others bounced off, missing them all together as they back away. The two cornered him as Silfa joins them from the other side. Along with Puma and the pet doll, Ka¡¯zei is surrounded by the citizens. He opens a core stealing Heist¡¯s inventory. A rune stone opened and lock them in time.

    Heist froze as he is shocked. He checks his inventory as his item was stolen in a blink of an eye. The runes break their pause, but quickly gained back after another one is stolen from him. He consciously spoke to himself

    ¡°This is bad, he keeps wasting my secret weapons. The light exposed me . . . Wait!?¡±

    He sees shroud of broken light being absorb, weakening the light blue glow. A slight touch of his body being shaded from the light. A slim glow of his UI opened, then quickly faded as the light returned from Ka¡¯zei¡¯s reflected cores.

    ¡°. . . There is still a chance¡±

    The Rogue quickly understood what¡¯s going on. As her side of view glimpses where the Enders release black smoke. It absorbs the light, and something below crawls beneath is Archivist¡¯s bending, smoothly moving without being crystallized nor the mana fading rapidly by the light¡¯s touch. Cheering inside her head with excitement, she uses her copy-cat ability, dared to use Archivist¡¯s ability to control the mana.

    Archivist had given her the opportunity before they meet the two brigands that she never expected. The ability to control mana.

    With the last Heist¡¯s rune stone, the moment as time returned. Ka¡¯zei uses the last item. Heist felt fooled that all of his rune stone wasted by a thieving brigand. He thought so less of them that never he could imagine those two can do. The final stone, with all of them out of the way. Ka¡¯zei will have no threats to deal against time magic. As it about to open the rune magic, the Rogue suddenly grip it with all of her might. Runes overflowing on her armor, using up all of its powerful quality runewords. The writings written in their language, no Rusic tongues or anything from this world. The consequence is on her body now, she resisted it, and she is not going to waste such opportunity.

    Bending time, what such power interacted between bending runes and magic? It was simple, the rogue stats luckily had enough to be a high rank bender. The absolute jarring for her to be able to bend a rune is legendary. Her cheats made it possible. She steals the rune stone and gives it to Heist. The three broke free as they dodge Ka¡¯zei¡¯s cores. It fires like shooting stars or as pinballs when it hit the ground. Silfa uses her forcefield, and multiple hits on her magic defenses quickly give in. A random core fly to her. Puma blocks it and uses its shield and a face is form and swallow the core.

    The face shield starts vibrating. The core is too much for Puma¡¯s shield and spits it out like it was food that can¡¯t be swallowed. Silfa drops the stone she found from the undergrown. Its bizarre texture fell straight down. The cores hit it, but couldn¡¯t make it move. Ka¡¯zei sees the stone, and forgot about it. The intense pressure inside of the stone, its glimmer under the light. It tries to shines but multiple of its colorful gems blinking so little at the same time very clear. The small spec reaches the aura of the core. The core quickly weakens its flight and tremendously goes heavily down to the ground.

    The cores simultaneously back away from the three. Puma and the pet doll follow the cores as they distract him. Closing into the distance, Heist follows them as they tried to find his weak spot. They moved around, over, and somewhere in between. Rituals start to appear, resisting against the light, and Heist¡¯s runes forced into max power ready to strike. The pet doll acts first as its rituals transformed into the mighty beast. Maneuvering the cores as it runs on it. Its ferocious fangs ready to open its jaw to Ka¡¯zei¡¯s shoulder. It got him, and Ka¡¯zei uses the cores to pushed it back. Its crazy flexible body evade his attack, but when it keeps evading, a enhance spell on the pet doll to move itself away beyond its preferred movements.

    The rituals on the pet doll are being diverted from the other cores continue to force the pet doll to move away. It lands from the fair distance and quickly ready to attack again. The cores are channeling a spell. A few of the spell has cast. The exposed of the light forced it to fade, but the rest of the cores are maintaining the spell as it aims at Heist. Heist uses his rune armor to shield it. The spell casts like smoke curving and surrounding him. The core appears at his back, temporarily disclosed his rune magic.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    A hit to his back, he knocks down to his knees as another spell coming to the side. Puma catches it, but more of them are coming.

    Heist gets hit continuously only at the same spot. When his rune armor recovers, the cores immediately dispersed. He looks at Ka¡¯zei as the Rogue and Silfa are already fighting him. The rogue faces the core with all of her runes blinking to its limits. The required mana needed for her to bend mana is phenomenal. Only by her own mind to twist the cores, leaving Ka¡¯zei uses more of it to not let her get to him with her daggers. The rogue starts to struggle as her head starts to hardened, barely to think straight. Her mind places her control to the cores, but the spells are waiting as she holds it.

    ¡°He knows more than I could credit for. Silfa, I can¡¯t use my copy-cat for long¡±

    The rogue forces to imitate how Archivist bends his magic. From what happened before, Archivist has difficulty to bend those crystals against them. Where she sees the cores come flying at her again, she is forced to do so with the stats she had. A powerful thud from the air, a sudden blow quickly crystallized and hits Ka¡¯zei. He didn¡¯t get knock back but only blocked his cores as it bounces off. The rogue feels the tension of Ka¡¯zei¡¯s mana forces back into her unexpected to happen. There was no pain flowing inside her body, her runes helped stop it. There she saw her mistake, her rune armor turned dark and the moonlight sink into her flesh.

    The Rogue crystallized, fragile enough to break. Ka¡¯zei sees her didn¡¯t prepare something like this. The sight for the kill is reaching to his cores. It vibrates itself ready to shoot at his crystallized enemy. His cores shoot from the far distance hiding from his enemy¡¯s view. The core bullets itself through and pass through Silfa¡¯s forcefield.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The Rouge crystallized facing the death she couldn¡¯t believe will come. The sounds of the shot cracking the crystals into her body.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Suddenly, the pet doll rescued her as its mouth catch the core nearly touching her by finger¡¯s reach. The rogue¡¯s eyes feverishly losing sight as she is fully exposed. Silfa tries to free her with her runes, and one of the runes she had given by the Enders. One of the rune words disappeared, breaking the crystallized chrysalis. The rouge fell into Silfa¡¯s arm. Silfa checks her enemy. Puma picks Heist up from the barrage of spells. Its shield rituals barely hanging on from the cores. She waits for Ka¡¯zei¡¯s attacks but he didn¡¯t move, where his body gets gnaw from the pet doll¡¯s ritual.

    Ka¡¯zei is holding off the pet doll. Hiding his weakness as the bizarre gem stone is sneakily hiding from the doll¡¯s mouth. Any sense of mana will fell to the ground like mountainous boulders. He is very impressed how they did they find it or did the goblins found it and play around with it. It was obvious in his head it must be either the dwarves or the goblins. Those non-possessing magic users are indeed left behind such lost natural resources of this world. The pet doll uses it and against him. It keeps hold of him as it tries to find a way to taste the flesh.

    Healing in this light is impossible, a wound that heals fast is where it will petrify by the crystallized dust the quickest. Unless the light nor the dust will touch them. While the city adventurers busy fighting against Ka¡¯zei. There is another fight from the other side. The darkness bloomed from Ironno¡¯s box. Runes adjust to the essence of the lack of sight, blurring their vision into the dark. Magic restored, but corrupts from the blackness of its view. The sounds that barely bell the fight between weapons, and the armor is only their tunes banging by their powerful weapons.

    Rusic was cut off from his weapon. The hammer¡¯s handle cut off cleanly, and it attached itself as the runes reconnected it.

    ¡°Your partner says darkness prevail, is that joke you want us to say, Hulyir?¡±

    Hulyir focuses where four Enders are waiting to strike. The dwarf recklessly attacks have his sword swing low where he feels something is gripping the edge of his weapon on the ground. The combination both Archivist¡¯s bending and Voldemyr¡¯s chain lashed on to the tip, including the metal piece of the chain link is crushed to hold his sword still.

    Hulyir¡¯s light blue flaming sword is fading, the presence of the dark is losing its effects for breaking any magic items, and left with its steel blade strong enough to against the toughest armor. He pulled it out at the moment he was hit by a metal ball. A weight of it stunned him, moving him backwards. His rune armors shines tremendously as he recovers as fast as he could. Ironno lands his pickaxe at Hulyir¡¯s back, Hulyir moves his sword back struck to his gut, it phases through where its rune magic won¡¯t hurt its wielder. Stab through as both of them hit each other.

    Archivist bends the ground pushed Voldemyr from melee range, bringing also his chains and metal ball. Voldemyr detached the ball and search in his bag, a handle or piece of a head made from runes. As he attached it in his chains, the dark view lose sight of him as the item he attached reflected into the dark light. Hulyir remained blind after the Rogue¡¯s counter. Always countering, but still senses them when they are near. The sword lost the moonlight, the extension of his senses goes through it and his sight extend by the touch. Fresh blood spills, but didn¡¯t satisfy his confidence. Hulyir hears the dwarven footsteps as the fight keeps going.

    Rusic continues to fight with hammer trying to hit anywhere with it. Hulyir stops him to hit anything from the hammer¡¯s head. Runes bursting with powerful spell ready to release. Ironno uses his runes and pushes Hulyir closer to Rusic, and Hulyir didn¡¯t hold back as he steady his stance and faced Ironno¡¯s floating runes. From Hulyir¡¯s stance, the rune words release and turned Ironno¡¯s runes to dust and smoke. Rusic uses his runes to collect the dust back into solid stones. He raised his hammer to smash it to release the spell on his hammer. The solid stone is formed, and the impact causes a sound.

    The stone destroyed release rubbles into a powerful blast. Hulyir¡¯s armor shred into scratches on his runes. Tearing him into shred, with the demonic magic left on him. He guided the blast at the front towards Ironno. The shredded stone with magic runes containing demonic spells. The flow of damage sends to them, Archivist bends it to stop it from hitting them. The strength of both demonic magic and runes were too great as he tried to slide away along the blast. Both him and Ironno able to stay away from the blast safely, yet the demonic spells hit them.

    Archivist releases his mana dispersing the mana away. The demonic spells persist and stay on him into a hold. Holding in place, he gathers all the presence of demonic mana, able to snatch away from Ironno¡¯s presence. Gathered into a whirlpool before the rest of its magic causes harm. The demonic mana solidify comes alive and dread with its hands in different sizes. An insignia formed all around him, he recognized them. Barely form a resemblance from the Demon¡¯s faction of the demons.

    ¡°This Daemos is less likely competent¡±

    Archivist says it as the darkness shrouded him into nothing.

    Hulyir waits as it seems the fight stops. Rusic still chases him as he elusively dodging the runes around him. They should be cooperating as they do after each movement they had done. Now alone to feel nothing of danger; there is no Ironno¡¯s back hits, there is no Archivist¡¯s bending to disturb his movement, and there is no telling when will Voldemyr take another critical action. Only him and Rusic, he eventually gets hit on the leg, and the rune magic sips into his body causing a vibration damaging his armor.

    He calls out to the wind, gathered with dusts. As he can¡¯t sense the darkness removing the light, he blindly fights without the strength of the negating spell. The two dared face off one another, none of them dodge their next attack. Hulyir raises all the might of his swordsmanship with pincer like snake, and Rusic endured the assault and hits back like a crazed drunk. Rusic receives the slashes and cuts through his armor, easily cutting through like cloth. Then one hit from Rusic to Hulyir¡¯s body, quickly shatters like glass. Both dared to remove the other¡¯s best defense, now gone, the wounds are boldly opens.

    Defenses fell into shreds, nothing left for Rusic to protect him from the Jigeram¡¯s light. Fully exposed as soon as the darkness left. From the mist of the darkness moved; Archivist, Voldemyr, and lastly Ironno used all of their runes to pierced through all Hulyir¡¯s evasive maneuvers. Hulyir, lost all of his runes and opened new sets of skills. Used the last demonic magic to move like a poltergeist. His hands twitch in an unbelievable speed in reverent motion. Unphased by his own sense of pain, they laid all of their weapons on his body.

    Rusic¡¯s hammer, Ironno¡¯s pickaxe, Archivist¡¯s bracers, and Voldemyr¡¯s sets of weapons. The images of Hulyir fought like a ghost to appear in every thought. Desperation goes into the man¡¯s blade as it starts to chip. His body bruised or cut whoever gets a hit of him. The Enders have braced Hulyir¡¯s attacks, trading blows for just one man will never ceased to lose his braved stance. Through the loud noise coming across between them. Ironno¡¯s secret box was hit from the random slashes.

    The darkness soon fades away as soon as the light have a single slight advantage. Ironno kicks the cut box to the side, giving the others a chance to hide what black items they carried. The sounds of powerful thud going through the dark, as the light touches each one of them. The ablaze of their ruined runes come exposing to all of them, including Hulyir himself. There they witness the warrior with a core exposing from his belly. One exposure alone, Hulyir turned to crystal glass as all four nearly hit it.

    A motion of them closing in with their weapons and look at the crystallized body. The core is open releasing deceitful the moment to counter. Wise action among the four as barely for the pick axe slowly moving into it. The dwarf catches it as his hand wounded from the cuts, already lost his rune defenses as the light sizzling his very wounds with the struggling runes remained on him. A smile of this crazy dwarf¡¯s face as he is being harmed by the runes of Ironno¡¯s pickaxe. Ironno tried to pull it back in a strong jolt. He walks backward and fell to the ground.

    Others turned to check on him and saw Ironno¡¯s stash of magic scrolls fall and exposed to nothing. Ironno tries to save the remaining scrolls. Archivist quickly bends the ground and sinks the box and the rest beneath the surface, saving it before the light consumed it too. It was over. Hulyir stops fighting and left into a husk inside a crystal. They then look around to find the three adventurers fighting against Ka¡¯zei. Broken as the flesh and remains disappeared into the crystallized dust, falling as shards as remnants of magic still pouring out heavily.

    Voldemyr grips his hand on his chains with anger, his face was relief, and his voice tone down after such many scenarios happened to them.

    He said ¡°We should¡¯ve known¡±

    Archivist notices it too ¡°Hulyir fighting in the middle of the dome, this is the second time I have to fight him while he preserved¡±

    Rusic points out to their other companions ¡°What¡¯s with all the talking? We still have the other guy fighting the adventurers¡±

    Ironno smirks ¡°Eh, this is not the time for you not being clever, Rusic. You¡¯ve seen Hulyir now¡±

    Rusic feels the light overbears him with harsh mana drought, but this dwarf is resilient and couldn¡¯t feel the mana drained nor the harsh crystals shard pin to his exposed skins. His overexaggerated thrills calm down and soon realize it too. His agitation comes to Hulyir¡¯s body, and tried foolishly to cracked open.

    ¡°This little pathetic wimp, I¡¯ll bring his soul to my gods to the damned if the daemos stop collecting souls for just an eternity . . .!¡±

    Archivist bends the ground to slip him off to his feet. Down to the ground his rage bolden his fall, it hurts enough for him to fell unconscious.

    Ironno shouts out Archivist ¡°Don¡¯t knock him out!¡±

    Archivist picks the big oaf ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that. He will blow us up when that core opens . . .¡±

    Voldemyr orders Ironno ¡°We take this chance. Ironno, go make the barrel shot on the core¡±

    ¡°Barrel shot? You know how much mana can move under this light?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. But that hammer can be the trigger to push it through. Shoot, making it a javelin, or laser from what those Dexters told me, they aren¡¯t real anyway¡±

    Voldemyr goes by himself and find the others. Meanwhile Ironno shakes his head checks his materials if he could do it. While Archivist release his breath in exhaustion releasing the images of him in toxic air, preparing what Voldemyr told them.

    Nowhere to go and nowhere to see, Silfa gathered her friends around her. Puma and the pet doll are the only ones are fighting Ka¡¯zei. The pet doll gnaws at the core, losing its teeth from the core¡¯s exposed mana to the light. Once its turns to shard, a chip of its able fangs on the core freeing from its grasp. The pet doll¡¯s frightening claws gripped on to him again, but only his limbs as he tears it off like it was his lizard¡¯s tail. All the cores move again and accordingly aimed at them. Spells sealed into crystallized balls. The pet doll approaches to it with its claws able to break causing a crystallized explosion in a big blast radius turned everywhere into crystallized dust.

    Silfa is forced to use her ultimate. She took a deep breath and sees Puma is cheering her from a far and at the same time fighting Ka¡¯zei. She can¡¯t hear the sounds of its voice from the loud crashing of the crystals.

    ¡°I can do this¡± Silfa said it as she used her ultimate.

    Links formed between her and her friends. Wounded or exposed, their powers are taken away as their abilities being transferred to her. Her UI pops out but couldn¡¯t be read. She knows this a warning sign

    ¡°Warning! Allies¡¯ abilities are transferred to you. They will be vulnerable . . .¡±

    Then another one she remembers after ¡°All abilities transferred. Duration: ___¡±

    She forgets how long this ultimate will last, but she must do it quickly. She picks up their weapons; The rogue¡¯s daggers, Heist¡¯s hand claws, and something from the copy-cat, it was from Archivist¡¯s bending. With limited knowledge she could remember how he uses it, she sets up her RAPs to match what she had remembered in the cartoon she remembered, matching it all together, and hoping it will work. There she feels something is not right, her ultimate links to the Rogue¡¯s used of it. She didn¡¯t make use of it properly.

    The mistake was bending the environment. Too much exposure will ruin the body, and Archivist was able to do it, but lead to his exhaustion. Yet, there is something she feels about the bending on her body. She feels lighter and her body could break something by her own strength. Her magic items, this is what she thinks of using her mana bending for. She pulls out her shields, then thrown to the distance. She controls the mana from the shield creating small barriers to control its direction. The direction curved and turns as she aims it to Ka¡¯zei.

    The shields reach Ka¡¯zei while he fights the two dolls. The shields bend with magic changing the impact and the speed. He sends his cores to block it with large radius crystal formation. The shields maneuvered around before it gets caught, the exposure reach her shields start to mold it bigger and heavier for the mana to move. Ka¡¯zei with his exposed core on his belly, trying to find ways to fight back. The other cores tried to go find the fallen adventurers, but Puma catches it and plays with it by batting it back to him with its rituals. The pet doll persists to get him close, but the explosion of the cores releasing the crystals back away. It still doesn¡¯t stop it.

    Ka¡¯zei is losing, the crystals are getting thicker made it harder for the cores to control. Time goes on as it will soon explode. Its core is recharging for the full blast, but it was negated by those spirits stubborn attacks. He thought he could handle this, but it seems he was blessed weakly. There is one thing left if they have to lose. A shield hits him from the front, a hole that is linear, size of claw length. He loses his focus and the pet doll made it in able to grabbed the core again.

    The crystals start to fall apart into dust. Silfa comes in with the speed both Heist and the Rogue¡¯s abilities. Quickly using their lethal attacks, all of her focus directly in one strike. The cores tried to stop her, and Puma intervene again. She hears its prideful voice

    ¡°Puma!¡± then it disappears again into the light.

    Ka¡¯zei¡¯s body shatters leaving the core behind. Silfa don¡¯t know how to control this ability as she overextends and pushes further without stopping. Into the dusts, as her runes are burning to its limits. As she gets through the random spirits and it swipe her to the side.

    Silfa got knockback, back to her friends. The spirits finally found them, their angry wailings with a ferocious unbearable screeches reach to her ears. The curse is filling into her as her ultimate is over. It was too soon, Silfa didn¡¯t remember this will end quickly. It was too sudden as the spirits are already hording themselves into them. She casts her forcefield out of reaction, but her mind is mumbled and couldn¡¯t see where she used her forcefield. The protection barely covers all of them. The spirits found an opening and dragged them all out from the forcefield.

    Heist and the Rogue still down, and couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Silfa calls out to Puma

    ¡°Puma use your devotee!¡±

    ¡°Puma!?¡±

    The doll was shocked and forced to bring out its wings, calling down to Silfa¡¯s aid and protect them from the heinous spirits.  Puma can¡¯t do anything but as a shield for her and her friends. Its rituals send to them to protect against the bad rituals. The doll¡¯s body begins to tear apart as the spirits weighing heavily more than the stuff toy could handle. Puma¡¯s spirit is enraging from their use of forbidden rituals. Puma roars as it is being destroyed.

    Silfa¡¯s eyes saw her doll shred. Her first pact spell with it, and sees its gone. She knows the spirits attack are killing intent. As the curse touches them, her eyes drip with tears as she shouts her doll¡¯s name.

    ¡°PUMA!¡±

    Suddenly a ray of unimaginable light rayed down to close to them. Causing the spirits crystallized even they have no bodies. A powerful spell that harms them, it¡¯s the demonic spell. She turns around and sees someone is coming to save them. Voldemyr comes to the rescue with his fingers pointed to the enemy spirits.

    Then one finger points at the cores. The ray of light persists on firing changes its target to the cores. The cores hit one by one in perfect precision, causing them to explode. A large mass of crystals erupted and blast all around. The ray of light turned flat horizontal and makes a crystal barrier. The explosion moves up to the barrier as the crystal barrier begins cracking. Silfa couldn¡¯t move and only watch it happen. Her pet doll made it to her side after so much is happening.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    The pet doll says it as its mouth is full with Puma¡¯s remains. Silfa holds it and looks at the pet doll and Voldemyr.

    In tears, she said

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    softly.

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 1 - Chapter 223

    COI C223

    It takes a week to get back to the city. Lost most of their runes and only left behind are the adventurers¡¯ magic items and loots in their hands. Rusic did the pleasure, highly exposed and stubborn gets his weak drinks from the city guild adventurers.

    ¡°Gulp* Ah yes, sake. Are you punishing me that I take care of those cores of yours? How should I know those other cores were stolen? Blegh, gulp*¡±

    Heist felt so annoyed ¡°We reward you for helping us to get those cores intact. Sake is great by the way¡±

    Coordination between Ironno¡¯s craftsmanship and Silfa¡¯s pet doll made a nice carriage as they venture slowly through the crystallized forest. It is better than nothing as the remaining runes is barely holding it in. Until the Enders have some great luck when Silfa finds the bizarre stone. The stone has incredible use of ignoring mana altogether. Identical to the runes, but possessed small gems that has essence of mysterious defying traits within. Archivist made use of it and attached it onto a rod with his meditation to move it around to remove the effects of the light. Such a strange interaction.

    Silfa is still wondering about it. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that stone can actually negate the light¡±

    ¡°Gulp* neither do I. However, there must be some kind of remains of the natural resource that supposed to fight back against the Jigeram¡¯s light. I start to wonder how the other regions deal with it. Especially in Mountaiwall, the co-city of dwarves and goblins. The falling of crystals is common in certain place where the tallest trees crumble and crushed above . . .¡±

    A random crystal falls down along a piece of wood inside

    ¡°. . .like that¡±

    Rusic speaks more question than she doesn¡¯t like to hear.

    Ironno don¡¯t know as well ¡°Still, that stone belonged to her. It might be a good talking point among the guild masters. It would be a great idea to make a deal with them where our recruit is a citizen¡±

    Voldemyr keeps that frustrated face at Ironno, he still not fine what Ironno did to train the boy. Still, the adventurers almost won against the one of the brigands. But he felt so empty when he faced them again, they are still not using their all. Using the demonic mana, and it were luckily weak. However, their runes and weapons were real, thrown away. The time when the blast happens, Hulyir¡¯s sword remained intact. Even Ka¡¯zei¡¯s multi casting cores were just stolen cores from the city.

    Voldemyr hears the Rogue spout about it again ¡°All these cores are from the city. Those fuckers lost their runes from the fight and even ours. All of it! The only loot we can get is this sword that won¡¯t even put into our inventory¡±

    The rouge watches at the sword at the end of the carriage¡¯s side. Wrapped with nothing but the rags of broken rune armors, that¡¯s the only legit weapon they could get as their reward from that fight. Her head still circling about it

    ¡°Still, it looks like a nodachi whenever I look at it. How in the world did that guy have an identical historical sword like that?¡±

    After some few long words from Rusic¡¯s mouth, he fell asleep after his bored mouth put the others to sleep too. Only people who remained awake is the Rogue and Archivist. The pet doll remains focus to travel back home as they are out from the forest and into the path with clear dirt road. The Rogue keeps her eyes on the nodachi sword wondering about it without rest. With little chance of her UIs getting clearer where the rod moves under her, those short glimpses are enough for her to ask him.

    ¡°Say, for a fighter. What else you can do? I¡¯m sure that hood of yours made an expression is not really suitable for battle, right?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way. I was always at the archives, and given my name nearly close by wording alone¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your real name then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Archi and last name is Viste¡±

    ¡°Archiviste, huh. Thank goodness my translation somehow got it right¡±

    ¡°I know, there is also a citizen who I am with helped me properly said it for the translator to work¡±

    ¡°So, it is. I still never get over with you guys coming to the city. Being an Enders really make everyone getting to know one. Since that sphere of yours made everyone hooked¡±

    ¡°It seems you people are freely talking about it. While in our side wants nothing to know about you people¡±

    ¡°Why not? Except hating us¡±

    ¡°There are people who are loyal to our Lord, Lord Lori¡¯es. A lie to our lord is a lie for everyone of us. No one trust a liar¡±

    ¡°What about . . .¡±

    Archivist hood shakes to everything what she said after. It was fruitless

    ¡°God, now I know why the representatives couldn¡¯t have a proper discussion. But what about the trade? The train? And everything?¡±

    ¡°From what old civilization supposed to have, technology. Both cities have their desperations. And like your people, there are always a second thought¡±

    Second thoughts, she knows that feeling perfectly. When in fights, yes, she has an ego and talked a lot. After meeting with Thean and the drinks incident, there is more than just a weak that survives this world.

    ¡°There is more to it than you don¡¯t want to say¡±

    ¡°Then speak it more specifically then¡± Archivist answers her very directly

    ¡°Oof¡±

    The rogue wants to say, but her mind flashes back about the incident. The people who go to Rune Isles, her friends warned her not to talk about it. Her mind overthinks again, and quickly changed her mind.

    ¡°I second thought, just tell me that is not related to sensitive topic¡±

    ¡°I see, both of you have still has the same worries¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, laugh* I don¡¯t like being compared with others¡±

    Back into the city, rumors are spreading throughout the able bodies of the citizens. Hearing the words about a secret from Fuku City, a discovery or an invention. It wasn¡¯t long for them to live in this world for about nearly 9 months, in cycles, they are already into the 4th moon cycle. They faced three cycles and they can¡¯t even remember when the last time they feel safe before the dust came. The Alga¡¯s light in the 2nd moon cycle was just a pest for them easy with their magic. The reason they couldn¡¯t have their peaceful days because of the enemies of this world are putting the city in danger.

    This discovery will be the key of their next defense, or might they say . . . coincidence. It was such a long time for the cult leader, the Fuku City representative, have return to the other district representatives. The advisor from Mihayara district, Manager Kubo from Taiyou Industries, King from South Shore Bay or from the City Guild, and finally. The cult leader paused a bit as there is a different leadership in Chojima District. He forgets that he wasn¡¯t present from the last Siege. It¡¯s kind of sad to see where he didn¡¯t witness the old man¡¯s last stand.

    The advisor speaks coldly to the cult leader ¡°So, you finally joined the meeting after all that is done¡±

    Cult leader is looking at him uninterested at his critique ¡°. . . You said to me your people can handle it¡±

    ¡°You, said what? I didn¡¯t say that¡±

    The two bickers as there are no winner in their quarrel. The advisor spews it out in rage while the cult leader didn¡¯t care as he looks at him like a child. King leans to Manager Kubo and ask

    ¡°What business did he want after all that is happen¡±

    ¡°A lot, more like we have a talk in this situation¡±

    ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°They want the factories back up and running . . .¡±

    A demand during in this dangerous moon light. What kind of crazy mad man does he want so early during this hard time. Manager Kubo didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it nor she is concern about it. King has so many rights to find out, and he turns his head where the cult leader is confidently speaking out to them.

    The Chojima district representative claps her hand ¡°This is a meeting, not a fight¡±

    The old woman calmly sits down, and while the others feel something on their necks as her spell already leashes cult leader and the advisor. They both turns away, the advisor kept his anger, while the cult kept his ignorance.

    As it was over, Manager Kubo has to introduce the meeting whereas the cult leader failed because of the early incident.

    ¡°Let us begin, we all know why we gathered here¡±

    Others have different ideas about it. First it should¡¯ve been the cult leader not involved the last siege, but there are more to it than they have all have issues for. Second is the suspicious lab coming from Mihayara district, the advisor is the one who govern that area. Third is the discovery of the moving vessel underneath the city. King and his adventurers were missing but found them at the undergrown. The news about them return were still not reach a week ago.

    Finally, the welcome of the new representative. The old woman is here to replace the previous representative after the death of old man Ban. She reveals her real name as she no longer cared of her own safety since the beginning coming to this world.

    King reaches out to her ¡°Ah, Ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mori, Mori Akane¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mori. I was wondering you are up to date everything has happened¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the concern, and yes, I do. All of us are getting tired of hiding and I don¡¯t know how long we will stay inside. My community in my district want to get out from the safety of the facility. It¡¯s like the new disease is coming out from those magic¡±

    Mori is not wrong. Manager Kubo has the same disgust when staying inside the evacuation area for so long. It stings inside as the mana turned rotten. No one knew why the mana decompose when the spell used up. It is one of many strange interactions between magic. Although, the thought of neutral mana belonged to the demons have given a little hint of fear what this mana really made of. The evacuation areas need to go. If there is a small chance to expand the city barrier, then it all means they have to do it with everyone cooperation.

    Manager Kubo shows them on the projector ¡°It is incredible how the city barrier is performing well under the Jigeram¡¯s light. It is more incredible though in my area in Tayiou Industries. When that day where the real moonlight shines down on the factories, after a week or so, everything that has biological matter were wipe clean. At the same time where the factories¡¯ raw resources and other equipment are still there cleaned as if the light washes away . . .¡±

    Mori taps her fingers on the table ¡°Pardon, but. Would you get to the point?¡±

    ¡°Oh, excuse me. Taiyou District somehow is fully wipe clean as if they are new¡±

    ¡°!!!¡± All of them were surprised as sample pictures which are very hard to get. Somehow, they used their old model cameras to take picture with. No mana, just plain battery and films without any of those powered by mana. Although, it has its low-quality pictures, but nonetheless, there they see it. All of it, even the scraps and the dented materials. Clean and no rust whatsoever. The cult leader sees their awing face. Manager Kubo sees his face, feeling as if he already won, and because she doesn¡¯t want to stay inside the evacuation area either.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There are few who knows as a fact that there is a problem inside the evacuation area. A decayed power of mana excessing out couldn¡¯t leave the area because of how sealed it is. No mana goes out, trapped. If they won¡¯t say out loud about the problem, then maybe this secret unrest they heard about won¡¯t uprise like the last time. Without going through the next topic, they immediately convinced as they go along with the plan.

    The advisor said ¡°We should do it. The city barrier needs to be rebuilt to expand. The people are squeezing alive in there¡±

    Cult leader nods.

    King also accepts the matter ¡°Including us, we have too much mana to waste inside as other people start to lose their health. This is a rare action where many people used their mana at once in such a long time¡±

    Mori hears them accepting so quickly she doubts that was their reason. They didn¡¯t say the problem was. She knows what it is and why they don¡¯t want to mention it. That the neutral mana is releasing waste, like the breath exhales to nowhere to escape to.

    She only just asks ¡°What about the ruins? There is something out there lurking¡±

    ¡°What are you on about?¡± The advisor sweats on his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about those goblins¡±

    In the ruins, either from Mihayara district or the abandon factories in Taiyou Industries. There are group of tribes going there searching for something. A hidden spark going through light as it never coming from it itself. The goblins wore protective gears befit to the logo of their Horde chief. The Horde chief himself joins them as they drove one of the broken vehicles they fix with shamanism. A mount that possessed by the spirits, no reason of why they come here nor did they message the city of their arrival. The tribes are only chasing, chasing their enemies.

    Broom* ¡°Ah, boss. We are at the big rock cities¡±

    ¡°Yeah, boss. Our soft sheets won¡¯t do good against their weak dwarf rocks¡±

    Horde chief, Ogit Hay¡¯droppah. Written on the makeshift vehicle on its bumper either both front or back. He says to his boyz.

    ¡°I hear so much about their stunts with the demon faction. I am still don¡¯t like how they treated to the other tribes. Their spirits are stronger when they approach them. Vengeful, cruel, mad, and silly spirits are joining able to kill the citizen by the hundreds of their boyz. They thought it was suicidal. I guess they don¡¯t know we are strong¡±

    The vehicle fell apart as its wheels keep rolling off as the body dropped into the ground. The wheels keep going until it reaches the city barrier. Covered in shards, the Horde chief is in awe how it was able to stand before the might of the demon he heard about. No matter, he won¡¯t step foot in it. He hears again, the voice of the spirits trying to keep echoing softly. They thought they separate them from the Horde chief because of the differences of his connected ancestry. They thought wrong. The Horde chief has a mind too. Smart enough that something is not right.

    Another spark from distance, too bizarre for his boyz to understand, He knows what it is

    ¡°You see that boyz, it¡¯s the tingle bitz¡±

    ¡°Laughs*¡± They laugh and struck heavily with their Horde chief¡¯s ritual

    ¡°You dotz won¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying¡±

    ¡°But boss, the tingle bitz are gone. No boyz would remember what it¡¯s look like where the isles are cursed¡±

    ¡°I know that, you dead noggins. Those humiskis have their strange flat boxes we saw¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right boss. We forgot about people trapped in flat boxes . . .¡±

    A whisper to the wind. The goblins were busy meddling their Horde chief with random nonsense coming out from their happy mouths. Ogit raised his hand to smite them out from their own little circle. Then a flash of visions appeared inside his head. A sight begins where through the mountain, leads down to a hole, a dark cavern, a secret lake but eventually covered, and the gate appeared out of nowhere. His boyz were there and all the rest lead to invading inside the vessel. Ogit shakes his head as the rest he should¡¯ve expect to happen.

    Still the goblins quarrel about, Ogit stops the vehicle but its already down on the ground. His head hurts as he reverts back his memory a few minutes ago. Accidentally moves the piece of junk and pushes his boyz to the shards. Leaving the rest of the goblin fell into the crystal shards, as they safely land with the use of their own rituals.

    Ogit said to them ¡°Idiots, you don¡¯t even catch the message with others from below¡±

    ¡°But boss, you don¡¯t even trust us about the secret stuff¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The Horde chief forgot, and the expression he gives to them because of how they look at him all sneaky like.

    They act like only one is talking and others acting dumb, and Ogit have to slap himself in the face as he hides his grin. In his honest stupidity, these chosen boyz are his boyz. The ground begins to shake, and his timing is always at his best. The disturbance of the ruptured ground able to static the pixels coming from the sparks. It was so very static its forced to form images where in form of human body creating out of thin air. Billboards and strange signages are starting to appear, but the light stop it from solidify its texture. The citizens are coming out of nowhere as the exposure broke them by their own casual appearance.

    No protections, but sheer absurdity of citizens coming out. No time for them to react as the exposure instantly shut them up and paralyzed into the shards. None of them couldn¡¯t be the wiser as the goblins break their silence.

    ¡°Boss! These humiskis are everywhere¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you stand there, get those people off here¡±

    ¡°With what boss? You shoo all those metal things from our big steed¡±

    Ogit sees a random steering wheel moving around him then continue to move on. Even their own spirits are not taking it seriously.

    The lives of the unfortunate are beginning to take their toll. A rune stone thrown to the air as the spirits recognized its rune writings. Without giving a single second to react at it. They froze in place as time ceased their motion. The goblins couldn¡¯t move, but the spirits are connecting them through their rituals.

    ¡°Uhm boss, I can smell the fade ritual from one of those lone gitz¡±

    Ogit thinks of himself ¡°Groan* Calm down, this is the reward I will get when stupid spirits are going through their heads. I made a mistake when getting here too early or maybe because my timing doesn¡¯t go well¡±

    A forcefield mix with ritual shields the citizens from the light. As there is a large hand with its finger tips are as sharp as a stinger, grabbing them including the goblins into a safe care on its palm. The stupid spirits were grabbed and release from its clutches on Ogit¡¯s boyz.

    The goblins returned back to normal and they said to their Horde chief ¡°Say chief, when did we have a beast spirit on the tribes?¡±

    ¡°This is no ordinary beast. Chief! This hand is not a goblin hand its . . .¡±

    Horde chief notices it too ¡°This is a bird¡¯s claw, a predator¡¯s ritual¡±

    The goblins speak out of nothing from what they never recognized before. A ritual that possessed actual animalistic power. The hand pushes forward to the city barrier with ease, even damaging the city barrier itself. The same strength as the demon who did it alone. The citizens are taken action as they head to the breached barrier, but when they reach there. The city barrier was sealed back leaving no marks of what happened. There they see numerous people lying on the ground, releasing vapor of dust from their body. The runes of other before them helped the victims from the exposure.

    Ruby and Gemina made it to the breached barrier, and see their friends made it back. The pet doll sees them approaching in such high speed. In quick reaction, it able to grab the both of them with a release of its ritual.

    ¡°What the!?¡± Gemina was caught in her elemental ability

    ¡°Wow, this toy is faster than me? Hey! Whose doll is this?¡± Ruby got caught later even ahead where she gets caught by its mouth on her shoe.

    The Rouge points out to them ¡°It¡¯s her right here. Damn they are sleeping like a log, right Archivist?¡±

    ¡°Fast or not, her pet learns fast¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have special powers to train . . . ¡°

    She looks at the pet doll. The pet doll hid its true expression of the doll¡¯s face.

    ¡°. . . I second thought, I really wonder when she takes shamanism seriously¡±

    Both Ruby and Gemina watch the pet doll nibble their shoes. One on its mouth on Ruby and its claws on Gemina¡¯s, it was such an incredible reflex that they didn¡¯t have the excess momentum for them to go further and probably hit each other in such high speed. They tried pick it up, when the pet doll carried up, its size grown while the weight of it begin to become difficult to carry. Together they carry the pet doll as it shows its happy face. Ruby can¡¯t hold herself

    ¡°Did Silfa brought a spoiled cat doll?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know the half . . . Sigh* I mean you won¡¯t going to believe it¡± The rogue gritted her teeth as the rescue was unrealistic and felt like they are in anime.

    As the carriage continues to move on, there they could see Silfa sleeping and holding Puma¡¯s remains.

    Gemina recognized the pieces of its cloth. ¡°Wait! that colors. It supposed to be a doll . . .No way! Is that Puma!?¡±

    Archivist moves past them. He stops as he hears them about Puma. His hood and blank face didn¡¯t show his expression about what happened. Too tired to say anything, he has to move on and bring the Enders to Stranding Island. Their reunion wasn¡¯t great, but it is a relief in their mind after so much have happened.

    Back to the goblins, they watch a mighty alpha spirit in front of them. A weak ritualized doll, but the presence of the shamanism within the pet doll is tremendous. The intimidating reaction among their spirits were surprisingly remained calmed. This is their first time experiencing an alpha shows domination among other spirits. The Horde chief himself was amazed of its lacking and the same person who defeated Sork¡¯s scheme. That reminds him, where is that cheated of a goblin. His head hears the spirits. Surprisingly, he is fine during all of the horrible events have come this far. Then he flat out ignores Sork already.

    The personnel found the goblins dog piled themselves. ¡°This is the police! You¡¯re not allowed to be here. Wait!? The goblin leader is, here? Why come here in the place like this?¡±

    The Horde chief is amazed how they still recognized him, after being here during the meeting of all city states leaders. Even wearing in this ridiculous protective clothing. While he was thinking, the police with their own devices able to detect who those goblins are. Thanks to their own technology, they have used their magic to track anyone who are important figure. This goblin is no difference as this is the one is being keeping an eye on because of Sork¡¯s incident.

    The police continue ¡°Yes, you must be him. What brings you here?¡±

    The goblins look at their Horde chief. Ogit has nothing to hide anymore as the words got out about the vessel. He has no time to delay it. If the citizens in Isekai City will pester them in the mere future, then he must settle it. If, they will mention it. His weakness is really having a talk with the different race. Where his dialogue is nothing but gibberish and fully overdosed themselves by the words of the spirits in different form of languages. Their shamanism has already shown their colors.

    While the police were waiting for them to respond, a call from the police station reach them ¡°To all personnel who are communicating with the intruders, please bring them into the secluded area. Repeat to all . . .¡±

    One of the goblins hears their conversation and said to him ¡°Chief, are we still going to use our stupid spirits? They . . .¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m supposed to tell them about their secret under their city. Right?¡±

    The police received their orders ¡°Roger that. Alright, can we have a word . . .¡±

    The Ogit directly joins them immediately ¡°What¡¯s take you guys so long? I was worried that our little secrets have found out¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    The police raised some questions, but they seem to be cooperating than the other goblins. They didn¡¯t suspect much of the Horde chief to be civil as the rest of those violent tribes. The Horde chief has no time anymore to goof around. His travel with a scrap machine they made to get here is way longer as they tried to build the junk out of what let in the ruins. Truly, the ruins should¡¯ve been wipe clean with looters and scavengers. Still, they have more left overs. The Horde chief¡¯s suspicion grew more as the city¡¯s problem is more than invaders.

    The advisor is frustrated after a realization of their situation. The idea to restore the city barrier as news about the factories fully clean off life, monsters¡¯ lives, and would be a great time to recover it. The Enders are still in Stranding Island still offering their help. Everything should be set to easy when he heard that Lady Coheld is managing them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they do anything after it was all over?¡± He thinks about it, and makes him suspicious.

    They know what¡¯s going to happen but never give the easier solution. Their help is always slow, makes him wonder how they really want them to leave this world.

    He shakes his head as he sees the goblins ¡°I want to know why are you in our city?¡± in great suspense.

    Ogit looks at him grinning as he moves his eyes with all the posts on his walls. News that happened to this city both success and fails as the advisor reminded himself that the goblin knows what¡¯s going on.

    He accused him ¡°If you can¡¯t say anything, then I suspect all those incidents about those feral spirits are you¡¯re doing¡±

    ¡°Too fast to judge there, you think wild animals would love to be domesticated by us¡±

    Both his boyz and the advisor look at him confused. The dumbfounded of themselves has no clue what¡¯s going on. Ogit is a hypocrite, and wastes his time wants to know how far did the advisor know indirectly. That accusation is a start.

    The advisor continues ¡°Stop with the nonsense, I know your tribes are hostile to us since the day of the incident. There are reports of those tribes from the east part of your outpost have been dispatched to go here. We all know about it, because of this¡±

    Ogit receives the evidence where the tribes are definitely going after them. He never thought those idiots dared to come here with little to no rituals and barely have the mighty spirits on their side to go through the moon light. They are very much suicidal if this keeps up.

    ¡°. . . Then this one¡±

    There he sees the crystallized seal where the spirits, without bodies solidify in statues. His eyes weren¡¯t deceived after all. The words of the spirits are dividing themselves. Those spirits he can¡¯t recognize except for the taints of the fright spirits.

    It was too much, Ogit never expect something like this. The weak echoes searching through his head

    ¡°Dinju . . .¡±

    What he fears most is truly coming into reality. The voice of the spirits is been divided and the fate of this city will be a part in it. Time is running out, and the advisor is giving away valuable information about it. The return of the demon again? No. It was not it. It connects deeper to shamanism. The disappearance of the bandits and other Agathean looters. There is no surprised in the advisor thought about it, but the goblins didn¡¯t think about that.

    The advisor then finally shows him the last piece. Ogit can¡¯t believe what he just hears

    ¡°. . . And one other thing. I know your tribes are sneaking into the massive structure beneath the shrine. There is no telling what you¡¯re going to do with it. Well? Say something¡±

    The man gives away all the information he needs to know about their city¡¯s struggle. Maintain his expression with great delight and at the same time rewards would¡¯ve get if . . . Let¡¯s just say that the Horde chief has his discovery of the advisor¡¯s secret.

    He hides his real expression he answers to the advisor ¡°I will say something. The matter of fact, can I say something what your people are hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hiding?¡±

    The Horde chief casts a ritual releasing smoke to see the vision what he found. The advisor¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t believe what he sees and struck with rage. His mouth is struggling to not to grit his teeth, and his magic is releasing a strong powerful mana. Ogit didn¡¯t think that the advisor is acting this way. The spirits told him. It wasn¡¯t about the advisor getting exposed his secret, but someone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Those two, they already going into the underground dungeon¡±

    His rage leaks the memory where the spirits are collecting it. The Horde chief reads into the ritual seer. The words of the divided spirits are reuniting to fight each other is coming true. Ogit links his spirit with his boyz and found something they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°They know about the vessel¡±

    ¡°Yet, they are not cooperating about that issue¡±

    ¡°Chief, what¡¯s going on their unity? They are struggling¡±

    ¡°Shut it, the chief is thinking¡±

    ¡°With them? Heh¡± Ogit laughs the idea as they have the same division.

    The alarms already setting into the screen as the advisor forgot to close it. ¡°Shit! Sorry, I will close it . . . No . . .¡±

    The goblins look at the screen, the flat box, where the vessel appeared to the west. The same vessel that is under the city. Now up to the surface only through the deep cliff of the river, nearly hits the bridge. The voice of the spirits is roaring in different tones, the Horde chief felt the old enemy has returned, and he don¡¯t know this old enemy is. The screen sends the report.

    ¡°Warning! Large vessel rises from the ground. Enemies found inside . . .¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 2 - Chapter 224

    COI C224

    Beneath the city, the vessel begins to move on its own. The disturbance of the countermeasure of the goblins going after the vessel. Rivalry between spirits is strange of many across the Kinteinnous continent. Of all the secret machineries hiding from the east side of the coast to the northern region were occupied by their old enemies from Circoston continent. Today, the vessel goes a different direction. To the surface of the city now leads to the river as it sprung up close to the bridge. Once exposed to the light, the vessel starts regenerating as the broken parts soon fix and energized the robots within.

    The residences in Fuku City first witness the rise of the vessel as flying machine coming up to the air bringing their machineries to be repaired somehow. The sparks come falling down as the people took pictures and videos for the rest of the city to see its eye-catching structures. The vessel is on the river filling its muddy crystal waters flowing through it as it wipes off the dirt. The spirits move to it as numbers of them hidden in the light blue fog where they sense more spirits rather themselves. Into the old sense of rivalry once more.

    The Horde chief never would¡¯ve met the representatives if it wasn¡¯t for King¡¯s city guild adventurers investigating his boyz activities. There he is, being disappointed as he expected much of the vessel to get here, but away from the city is a different behavior indeed. The spirits are speaking his ancestors¡¯ enemies, they want him to cooperate with them. The emergency meeting starts as he must joined about this situation. He first has to make it clear, and better he can do is to call out his spirits to weave the memories of the dead. It failed obviously. The representatives are still waiting. Ogit listens to the snark laughter, chaotic nature of these spirits is remarkably insane.

    ¡°Well, I have talked a lot you people. I guess some of you know there are goblins venturing to the vessel, right?¡±

    Only King knew at first. It was nothing important, until his adventurers went missing and now the Horde chief is confessing. This becomes important more than ever when the vessel moves into the surface.

    Ogit continues

    ¡°Yeah well, it was kind of obvious for machineries to restore themselves in the Jigeram¡¯s light. This is unlikely though. We have a live one inside the vessel. Though, it was supposed to beneath to the lower left of your city. I think you get yourself a dungeon by the river then¡±

    The representatives didn¡¯t say anything and waiting for the Horde chief to explain more. Ogit sees them staring right at him as if he is not telling him everything. He plays along with their silent game until the leaders from the Isle entered the room. The Enders guild masters joined as well, only two of them. The 1st one is the man who knows shamanism, the birds floating around as it behaves like a ritual with his banner carried by another bird. The new moon emblem gives a provoking sight to the Horde chief¡¯s eyes. The 2nd is looks like a polar opposite to the other guild master. Runes as jewels, perfectly minted and engraved mixed with other gems.

    Ogit couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°Who is that Enders with runes as accessories?¡±

    They turned around and see they are here. The advisor puts a sigh in a relief as they came.

    ¡°This is great, now we can cooperate once again with this new threat . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . No, no, I want to ask who is that Enders¡±

    ¡°Her, then how about you introduce us then, miss . . .?¡±

    The Enders raised her hand to stop him from asking. Without saying a word, she flicks her hands with her gem that resembles the emerald color from the undergrown. The new moon guild master answers for her before she uses it

    ¡°She can¡¯t speak. She has a sore throat¡±

    ¡°Oh, I apologized. What about our own devices would help her speak?¡±

    He gives her a speaker attached with magic devices. As it places on her hand, her actual voice mimic to the speaker.

    ¡°What fine voice you people make, thank you. So, about your question. I¡¯m sorry, I play around in your city, I won¡¯t say my name. A demon might tempt me like your people¡±

    She respectfully answered the goblin, but Ogit doesn¡¯t buy the woman¡¯s politeness. He recognized one of the rings, a sign of artifact trophies on her fingers, and one of them is the stone with multitude of gems becoming one.

    King takes a look at her ring ¡°That exotic stone on your ring. Wait! Are you willing to come with me later after this meeting?¡±

    ¡°An invitation? We are in the important discussion. It wasn¡¯t easy for the rest of the five neither would be Lady of the Dexter Guild come here in such short notice¡±

    ¡°I know, but your ring has the same quality of the stone from one of my adventurers. It¡¯s a size of a book¡±

    ¡°A stone on my ring? With that size?¡± She frowns, and said

    ¡°Sadly, I can¡¯t coordinate with people who didn¡¯t have connection to our Lord Lori¡¯es¡±

    King stood as his eyes are gleaming with chances ¡°Then how about the recruits then? They can represent themselves for you to look at it¡±

    That tone and the word of the explorer are showing signs of Enders way in negotiation. The guild mistress knows those are the permission from the card of society. She connects the dots from what sources she remembered who are working in this city. The first is the Raker Mawn, the free agents, the Dexter Guild, and finally the five Enders Guild. Almost the entire guilds themselves don¡¯t have connection to the card of society. It was too obvious the free agents are hired people. The society are membership of free-thinking people discussing only their interest. Then those mix members of Raker Mawns, they spout the dealings she never thought heard from the otherworlders¡¯ mouths.

    ¡°As you wish, but first bring this recruit to me. The responsibility of your words will share to that recruit¡¯s guild¡±

    ¡°Thank you, you won¡¯t regret . . .¡±

    Ogit stops them ¡°I¡¯m glad she has someone behave to respond¡±

    The guild mistress remains silent only given to the goblin an unsatisfied look. Their feud starts out of nowhere, the value of her rings is getting popular with the other representatives, while the rest of the leaders were amazed how they know nothing about the stone she is wearing. Except for Ogit and the other goblin leader, that stone has hidden powers that ignores the fabric of magic. It behaves from a different world.

    From one of many spirits that will never interfere is sided with the living, unless the natural order is being destroyed by some supernatural powers. That would be magic. That stone will save them from the unforgiving powers of this world¡¯s neutral and elven magic. Especially the archscience itself. The spirits around the goblins are secretly spreading the news what happened to the vessel. The words behind them are foreign but the same from different form of rituals.

    ¡°Metul!¡± The words of the lost spirits are calling out.

    In Fuku City, the main servers are getting muddled with random power cuts and over surge. The internet¡¯s secret servers where everyone get inside their favorite website were continuously getting kicked out to this world. The pixelated static starts a week ago or so, strange static occurs and almost let the users leave the servers outside at the protective city barrier. It is the main issue in their project. Chelly and It3ch are trying their best to use Wheatley to the best of its abilities. Wheatley have figured it out.

    ¡°Uh hah!¡±

    Chelly feels anxious ¡°Are you sure it was from that large structure outside?¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It was kind of obvious the crazy things that happened to the system. Everything gets worse when all those sparks coming after. It somehow made a ripped from a fabric of space entering the servers, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Well, I thought it was real, heheh nervously laughing*. There must be a jammer or better yet, an old technology inside¡± Wheatley nods at itself.

    It was all ramble in its head, but all the direction leads inside the vessel. It3ch can¡¯t seem to find any source of the problem beside recently.

    The jamming of the servers is unbreakable, and only the functional internet in their old version is still functional. The use of magic in the internet that specializes in runes are being jammed. This is the work of archscience. If this keeps going, the rest of the users will be forced out from the servers into the outside world. The exposure happened those beta testers, who are fighting, are just playing live action video game. The developers are reporting this as the consumers are found outside of Mihayara district. This is going to be hard to stabilize this situation.

    In South Shore Bay, many adventurers cheer to the return of Silfa and the two missing adventurers, Heist and the Rogue. Many of the female adventurers were dazzled by the sight of Silfa¡¯s new doll. Its size is really big as its happy expression is fooling around while its body shows a staggered of hesitation and shyness. The joy of their faces to see a huge cute cat doll trying to move around with that massive body. Silfa sighs of embarrassment to see how her pet doll thought growing in size to scare off the others. Truthfully, it¡¯s cute.

    Ruby and Gemina are at Silfa¡¯s side. The other Saint Heroes adventurers collectively gathered around as they cheer.

    ¡°Silfa! Silfa! Silfa!¡±

    Then one of them saw on Silfa¡¯s arm, holding the precious doll without single movement since they enter the city guild headquarters. The people who knew her start to go quiet. The adventurers followed their gazes and see what happened. Almost none of them speak out what happened to her doll, and the others do did ask, but they are too far to see what¡¯s going on.

    The receptionist steps in and uses the speaker to call out the group. ¡°Attention adventurers, please let your peers or colleagues have some room to rest. They are S ranks who goes through a difficult journey¡±

    Everyone sees their statuses from in their public panel; their armors, their runes, and their likenesses are a mess. They feel a bit sympathetic. The awkward silent makes them uncomfortable. The cheery face went sad and the gloom appears because of one miserable sight.

    A clap from the back, it was Illtended. Clapping as hard as he can, no magic required just a normal wild clap. Many adventurers followed his example, then soon everyone becomes lively again. The Rogue never feel so embarrassed in her life to see him clapping for them. She remembered the advice he gave to her. Heist claps too as he turns around to Silfa. Silfa felt a bit relief to hear the cheer again. A deep breath coming from her as she raises up her head. Her UI shows the description of Puma¡¯s status. It¡¯s alive, and it only needs to fix its ritual body again.

    In their guild room, the S rank guild celebrates their triumphant due to single handedly join with the Enders and save the two from the far distant area from the east mountain. Many want to learn more about it, but soon stop as there is a knock from the door. It is one of the receptionists, calling out to them

    ¡°Excuse me, may I have a word with Silfa?¡±

    ¡°Ah, could you ask her another time? She finished her rescue mission. It¡¯s been more than a week when she last saw her. Let her . . .¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but this a request is from the Enders¡±

    Ruby dashes towards her ¡°Enders? You mean Haw¡¯s guild?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s very important. She is someone who is taken an interest of your involvement. Furthermore, your younger sister¡¯s friend knows her¡±

    Silfa hears her and blurted her name ¡°Sanquin¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she is here¡±

    Gemina and Ruby were stunned to hear her name. It¡¯s been so long when they heard about her.

    Ruby quickly responds ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her name first? Sure, get her over here¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Well, she is not ¡°here¡± here. She delivered this from the city sphere . . .¡±

    Ruby hears her mouth trembling, curious, and she asked ¡°What happened?¡±

    The receptionist quickly answers ¡°She starts overpowering the rest of the adventurers. Because of how balance they were inside the sphere. Sanquin and the other one are exempted from its rule¡±

    The receptionist brings out a monitor. The screen shows a recorded video what happened inside the city sphere. There were small groups of adventurers who were minding their own business. Not a single one having to face an Enders at their territory. The battlefield was numerous people have fought there, improvements were made for both sides and no one is a wiser to fight because of the situation happened here. The balance of powers is sincere and at the same time treacherous. They did something some time ago, and weren¡¯t realistic as they thought it would.

    Until a few people come in there way, the adventurers were not ready to fight them as they retreat as they see them. Those Enders didn¡¯t go what they thought, but to follow them. One of them starts to chase them down. The hunt was on, and the adventurers did their best to flee from their advance.

    ¡°Another ambush patrol, but they are fewer than normal¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same from the last one. They keep using their tricks no matter how long we fight¡±

    ¡°We are just here to take break after what happened to our city¡±

    ¡°Why not trying to talk with them?¡±

    The floor starts shifting as the floor itself raises up becoming walls and platforms. It continues to move as the others were pulled into it then dragged back to the enemies.

    ¡°No way, this is too strong for a magic caster above the light blue moon light¡±

    ¡°It must be another of those machines¡±

    The walls and platforms shifted, molds are forms, and runes are emerging. The adventurers know this is their end and quickly gives up. The molds turned into statues made from the materials of this sphere. As it is about to reveal the strength of magic to come forth, they vanished before their weapons are made.

    The city adventurers are losing their will to fight. They seem to lose their interest in fighting after their time battling the Jigeram¡¯s light and the other threats have to offer during the siege. Sanquin appeared seeing them downing themselves. The other two comes out as their faces are familiar by Silfa and her friends.

    ¡°That¡¯s Spokesman and . . .¡±

    Ruby scoffs at the man with a smile ¡°Myrrkei, that son of a gun is with her. I¡¯m surprised he is going to take the short cut go there¡±

    Silfa continues ¡°. . . it¡¯s really is Sanquin. But why she is doing like that?¡±

    The receptionist answers her ¡°Wait . . .¡±

    Spokesman waves his fingers showing the hieroglyphics and the calligraphies in magic images. Destroying the overwhelming resistance in this sphere¡¯s rules, he took the time to greet them.

    ¡°Pardon our manners, we thought we almost ruined your battle hungry moods¡±

    He looks at them smiling to see their tired faces. Their misery returned without them knowing. Myrrkei honestly said to Spokesman

    ¡°For a man who keeps hiding in the train station, you never understand how they feel under such a harsh environment¡±

    ¡°Or maybe I was telling a joke, they will be kicked out from this sphere anyway¡±

    He leans his head away from Myrrkei¡¯s view, and look at the adventurers.

    One of the adventurers who is holding her device is recording the moment. Spokesman slaps Sanquin¡¯s hand then the video skipped. It comes back when the Spokesman says to her

    ¡°. . . I guess you¡¯re right, too bad I waste me and Myrrkei¡¯s moment of our time with you guys¡±

    Myrrkei nods ¡°Surprisingly we took their few hours¡±

    The adventurers respond ¡°Not at all¡±

    ¡°But thanks for enlighten us for the next moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Will it be that dangerous though? They said it will become like horde of monsters coming from . . .¡±

    Sanquin stops them ¡°We¡¯re wasting time here, and I have a meeting coming up¡±

    They look at the receptionist with their curious ears. The receptionist is looking at them knowing about what conversation they said to the other adventurers from Spokesman and Myrrkei. She shakes her head in a disagreement given a mean look

    ¡°Then go find them who record the video. I¡¯m not getting paid here because they were attacked and do such a thing¡±

    For a receptionist who go against the S ranks, she won¡¯t be boss around like this. Ruby likes how she is not going to be a part in this.

    Either way, being involved with those two, Spokesman and Sanquin are really dangerous and shouldn¡¯t be messed with. They go back to the video hear what Sanquin has to say.

    ¡°Ahem* Keep that recording up¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°I know your guild knows me, and this is not your usual friendly message from what I heard from you . . . Heist¡±

    Heist blushed as she remembers the silly conversations they have together when he lies down his bed after the duel¡¯s event with her at his side. The Rogue smacked him out from his happy face.

    ¡°This is a message you need to keep on eye on. There will be conflict. Back then I thought that we discover down below was those sea creatures. I forgot about the machine that rose to the surface, including the what you call it, ah yes, serpent. Now I heard many other Enders spoken about it starting to move. Also, those goblins are acting up. If none of you understand why they behave like that. This is an opportunity to discover their past¡±

    Spokesman adds some details ¡°It¡¯s like you Sanquin, you never going to mention what lies inside¡±

    The adventurers move closer to the screen as the hieroglyphics change behind them. Ritual writings, actual words that cannot be read in their own eyes. This is the first time they see writings that is not a drawing or just hand prints. They use their UIs and tried to translate it. The writings are all nothing but songs and chanting

    ¡°The teeth, the teeth, where are the teeth?¡±

    ¡°Big boom is better¡±

    ¡°Raise the fang, where they roared and sang. Tremble in knees there they see. The great Pu¡¯ma rode the land and still free¡±

    They ignored the rest as Spokesman continues ¡°There is something inside that the goblins want it. For shamanism, the spirits are craving to enter it. It¡¯s a sign that there is a relationship between the two. The dangers lie inside will truly the challenge that any living race dared to get in. Fully constructed with archscience, and nothing less to remember of its years of docile presence. Beware of the machines you can make example of in there. The lives will be taken away, the preservation they want to protect, and one powerful tool hid inside. A re-designable vessel, the keeper of many specimens, and all other else brought other race and your people to get it¡±

    Then it is Myrrkei¡¯s turn, but Sanquin stops him ¡°I let Spokesman speak, since I don¡¯t know anything about the goblins wanting inside. Furthermore, there is no denying when your people going to venture it as well. Ready yourselves, the chance to see it at the surface is priceless for what you can find inside. Especially, this is the highest advancement of technology you will ever see before the apocalypse. You will enter it, and may your chances to be fruitful from your city¡¯s greatest. I know they will¡±

    The video ends. They continue to head on to find the woman who recorded it. The female adventurer is fine as she is resting at the waiting area. They confronted her and asked what the video is all about. She sincerely apologizes.

    ¡°Sorry, I think I didn¡¯t record the important parts what those three are saying. The other recordings turned bad for some reason as it only plays only a fraction of it¡±

    Gemina takes her device and sees what¡¯s the condition on her phone. It is in good condition, until she sees color marks hit by Spokesman¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Did you uhm, touch those floating spell insignias?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but the others did and they fell ill from it. Though, they look more like floating clouds than any magic circles we saw¡±

    ¡°How about you read some of it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I think it was meant for people who had shamanism. None of us didn¡¯t have rituals, since we are busy leveling up our neutral mana skills¡±

    ¡°The recordings though, how much do you remember what Sanquin told you about?¡±

    ¡°A lot exactly, more like there is something important is going on with that vessel she said. The better way to get into it is let the others get in first¡±

    Gemina thought so, the video didn¡¯t explain clearly and gives away too little information. She thought the sequence was good at the start, but Sanquin didn¡¯t explain correctly and Spokesman is the only one got a good impression to talk correctly. The last scene of the video was a little off. It¡¯s more like that is not her character at all. Sanquin has that charming persona and shares her enthusiasm of herself around her. The video though, Myrrkei was standing around like a background character. This is not the same Myrrkei who is a curious explorer, then suddenly didn¡¯t ask anything about it. This is really out place video.

    ¡°Is this really going to work, Myrrkei? I know I can immune myself with the doohickies to send the correct message¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a video, Spokesman. There such amazing discussion to tell when they edit the scenes¡±

    ¡°How true of your words?¡±

    ¡°I have a copy. We need Tabitha to play it for us¡±

    Sanquin watches them talk from the back as they get back to the guild tower. Going through a secret quest for the city guild when they get inside the vessel. It is absurd to hear that it moves up to the surface. From all those years as it must hid below, it forever protects what lives needed for nature to return.

    Spokesman knew about it. As demons, dwarves, or elves have remembered the Heroes¡¯ faction¡¯s counter raid from the captured species beneath east mountain. She almost forgot what side she is in after all those years of betrayals. It is more so about the goblins. As they moved up from the stairs, somebody is coming down is greeting them. The elder lady walks slowly with her great grandchildren. They all stop as they see them

    ¡°You three seems to have a predicament of sending your message to them¡±

    Myrrkei answers her ¡°We went the hard way. We tried to use the Koi . . .¡±

    ¡°Oh that! where the sphere connected to Isekai City, why are you go that way where someone is monitored your every move?¡±

    ¡°Isekai City has many people whom I¡¯d talk to. They will figure out something is wrong¡±

    Soon rather than later, they meet Tabitha preparing for the future. With supplies and equipment ready, including the clothes will be consumables. Notes indirectly made from Raker Mawn guildmembers, and there is a special bookmark made by Juela.

    Tabitha notices them ¡°Would you mind knocking before you enter?¡±

    Spokesman apologizes.

    ¡°Not you! Sanquin, you¡¯re the one should apologize¡±

    Sanquin smirks with her eyes raised in charming way. There is no doubt that Tabitha is getting serious to prepare her own adventure in the future.

    She says to Tabitha ¡°If only you knew the full detail, this arrangement . . .¡±

    Tabitha stops her ¡°I heard the details from Lady Coheld. You really want to lose all the lives that once live this world¡±

    A daring girl, she has her own reason why she is getting bold. The two women are trying to stop what is coming for them. Sanquin has her mind inside the vessel, while Tabitha has hers with the use of the information, she received from the Archscientist. Yet, both decisions have a common goal. Myrrkei excuses himself and gives her a memory chip.

    ¡°I say, Sanquin will leave you if you get this video to play for us¡±

    ¡°Here! I need to prepare till the last moon cycle starts. I need to form a group and . . . Oh yeah! I need really strong guild members¡±

    She left and goes to her couch where piles of materials ready to made into magic scrolls.

    The video has played, and the three were not pleased of the half-baked video. Myrrkei is in full complete silent, his special way of communicating was not included in the video. Sanquin says nothing of her important message. Her eyes glow rubylike and with a little reflection in white. Her hands clenched then soon let go with vapor. They returned Tabitha¡¯s device and proceed to go out from her room.

    Tabitha comes back ¡°Wait a second, what video? Hey, guys?¡±

    Tabitha sees them closed the door, she goes to her device and sees the video got deleted.

    They sit down at the inside balcony, where the other guild members notice at their disappointed faces. Spokesman is the only one has taken it personally, while the two expected much of the sphere¡¯s tricks. Myrrkei speaks off topic

    ¡°Strange video, no wonder the citizens were out of touch when fighting the Enders. Did I made a mistake to put their trust on them when they fight those brigands?¡±

    Sanquin lays back on her chair and leans her head further back ¡°They have stay this long, they are bound to see them eventually. Death will be their next challenge yet¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, I heard reports from other guilds where Ka¡¯zei and Hulyir venture into the city¡±

    ¡°Into the city? Ah yes, I learn about the fall of the city barrier¡±

    ¡°Then they have found some tracks about the rumored demons¡±

    Sanquin and Spokesman countered him ¡°Daemos!¡±

    Their voices shift so suddenly as their pride being ridiculed from the Enders who should¡¯ve said properly.

    Spokesman turns to Sanquin ¡°What is, I mean what are you trying to say to them exactly?¡±

    Sanquin leans forward with her hair intentionally being messed up. She says the actual message to him ¡°The vessel is the alternate facility to the undergrown. Not only it possessed the same kind of creatures and natural resources, but it did steal most of the Heroes Faction rare race¡¯s iconic creatures. The Chang she is the obvious one. My world¡¯s iconic water bending sea serpent. Besides that, you want to get something inside of the vessel before it sinks again¡±

    Sanquin stops herself, her curious and serious face eyeing on Spokesman has his to say.

    ¡°Listen to the video, I think they didn¡¯t edit much except for my proper vocabulary of heavily translated dialogues¡±

    Myrrkei agrees ¡°As long as they properly encode the language right¡±

    They both gaze on Myrrkei, remained hostile. Myrrkei didn¡¯t apologized to calling them in the citizens¡¯ tongue. Why would he? Two demons are not going to hurt their fellow guild members. Or so they would remain Raker Mawn that is. Though, it is difficult to pass the message at this cycle.

    Dexter Guild member, the old man who administered the sphere. The eternally slowed computer still able to function and managed the sphere without problem. There he keeps a file that is already been sent for hours as well. It was impossible to give an edited video into the citizens¡¯ devices. Time has passed as they grow their great advantages. Many Enders are cooperating to do this kind of project. Preparing when the Isekai City decides or preparing themselves to use their technology to continue further through the many isles.

    Others think that this is unforgivable action to give false information, but in reality, it balanced the misinformation forcing other hostile Enders like the brigands to go there instead. With his tireless breath, the old man speaks their names

    ¡°Hulyir, the descendant of the rising sun. Ka¡¯zei, the Enders deserter. The one who found Hulyir in Rune Isles, they put in great lengths to come to Isekai City. I am intrigued how those two be able to get into the sphere without anybody noticing. Archscientist Coheld expected so much of the predecessors¡¯ mistakes¡±

    Hulyir and Ka¡¯zei found themselves back out from the city. Sacrificing Hulyir¡¯s special sword, where he looks down at the vessel already open and fixing itself under the moon light. Ka¡¯zei has nothing left on his bag of any magic materials or tools to get into the vessel. They turned around and ready to leave with so much of their resources gone during this visit.

    Hulyir says to Ka¡¯zei ¡°We have done enough, the information we gathered is truly hard to believe¡±

    Ka¡¯zei doubts it ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to believe. Throw away your sword is what amazes me to wonder your carelessness¡±

    ¡°I need to give it away. It is convincing enough and that sword has a soul of its own¡±

    They left, restocking their resources once more for another time. They touch the crystallized shard as it traces under beneath the tree¡¯s roots. An object glows within barely to see its glow. The rune magic phases through and teleported them away. Leaving their mysteries and marks to the people who faced them. Meanwhile in the city guild, they place Hulyir¡¯s sword into a vault for safe keeping. The adventurers found traces of his magic that will return to its owner or he will return to get it. This is not the time to face a powerful enemy, instead a new dungeon by the river.

    Puma¡¯s spirit still out from the doll, continuing to be repaired. Idle as it remembers from the video. The message of the shamanistic language reaches its eyes. It feels the voice of living speaks to it. The demon is sending a message to the goblin spirit. Puma is speaking to itself, a memory that chant

    ¡°Raise the fang!¡±

    That chant is mocking Puma. Where its lifetime reaches to a specific kind of spirits that fought this spirit before. The teeth, the bomb, and the fang. It echoes and somewhere inside the vessel awakens them.

    ¡°METUL!¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 3 - Chapter 225

    COI C225

    The city thought they could flat out ignore the vessel. Even the machines are roaming out to the surface repairing itself from its old rust and corroded plates. The phenomena are coming from it. The spark, it keeps going on and on as the limits of their internet is reaching a breaking point. The servers connected into their hardware can¡¯t able to function by these strange sparks. Electrical visuals were happening before the vessel reached the surface, they thought it was a visual bug. It starts to get worse from there as many troubles keep booting into their system.

    The websites are getting attacked with tremendous amount of data trying to hack in. But there were no breaches to the firewalls just endless amounts of unknown users erupt out of nowhere. No sources that it was coming from the dark web, nor from their own accounts. Then it reaches it pinnacle, the internet apocalypse. The sudden ¡°no internet¡± page is popping out. Since the day for the city to reopen their electrical grid. The internet was never an issue. This is the first social media disaster have come to the city.

    The majority who are affected by it. It¡¯s other than Fuku City. Their safe haven in the internet, social media. When there is a single night gone, without it, there will be complaint and demand to get it back. Rumors spread easily than the cult leader had thought. His desk is filled with request and never-ending argument with the ¡®top executives¡¯. Sheltered by their own homes, tall tower homes, bring to notice about their internet situation. One of them said to him

    ¡°My group have clear evidence is that the large thing is indeed the source of the jamming¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t try to stop it? We have followed your request as we dearly can, but you can¡¯t seem to answer ours¡±

    ¡°I know the internet is child¡¯s play, yet these are the things that help my kids to stay away from me¡±

    ¡°Plus, we have content to post and live. You know where our money is coming from, right? We are bloggers by the way¡±

    One of cult leader¡¯s gang leaders react their comments ¡°That was fast, I thought they are not going to crowd you before after a few hours, but this . . .¡±

    Swear words going through the heads of other commentors, ceasing nothing of their spoiled complaints and impatient remarks.

    ¡°Keep this shit up and we will remove you from your desk¡±

    ¡°This city gives you the opportunity to have your way. Now you can¡¯t handle a threat just like the demons¡¯ army. Pfft. How about kill yourself¡±

    ¡°You will ruin many people who had work so hard to form this community. A lousy gang member like you should¡¯ve been in jail like the rest of them¡±

    One of the gang leaders laughs at it ¡°. . . But this, this is pure gold if we have to see their actual faces and names on the panels¡±

    The cult leader smirks at his joke, and the gang leader nods. The one of the gang leaders managed the entertainment industry. Her mind is blown by the privilege of those content creators. Trying to look away from the shame they are trying to say to the cult leader. The cult leader response to the ¡®executives¡¯

    ¡°I am grateful for your concerns. This will be taken longer than you all ever imagine. I will update you all in this matter¡±

    Many react ¡°What!!!?¡±

    He logs them out leaving the actual people who helps him to become leader in this district. The cult leader says again ¡°They are becoming more custom in this world¡±

    ¡°This district is at lost as of now. Bokushi Hidari, let¡¯s stop talking first about the professional names. You already forgotten what we are supposed to be called. None of them remembered your first introductory name, Speaker¡±

    The cult leader is truly forgotten about it. His mind is busy to keep in check in this district. From the disappointing disappearance of certain residences, he has collected enough secret from his spy.

    Still, the man who questioned him is not wrong. The internet does have a problem getting through because of the disruption of its servers. But that is not what he is concerned about. The reason is what the servers found out.

    He said to the gang leaders ¡°Did any of you have checked the servers, yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, some of us did. It wasn¡¯t a good experience when you¡¯re literally getting kicked out¡±

    ¡°Sigh* You mean the bug?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought. Boss, are we ready to get into there?¡±

    The cult leader doubted ¡°It¡¯s a shame, and we must do it still. Not by their complaints¡±

    ¡°Then what about the city guild, I heard they go down to that shrine and made a map¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but the boss won¡¯t trust their side of the map. We¡¯re still going to do the boss¡¯ plan¡±

    ¡°I hope so. It would be just great by teleporting from one place to the other, but through the internet? I would like to take myself for a journey from one IP address to another¡±

    ¡°But those IP addresses he said are outside of the city. You mean to tell me . . .¡±

    The dare devil looks from one of the gang leaders said to the other ¡°Imagine, going through what those hackers did to Enders Bridge or beyond that¡±

    They show their anticipation that it would happen. The thrill of them going there to Rune Isles and get into the secret ruins for the apocalyptic technology. By going into the internet is a spark of their discovery, and the rest of the archscience tech to learn and be part of this city. Eyes shines with opportunity and advantages when they get a hold of it. Others were positive, but some never to understand these people¡¯s head. Some are the defectors, who never treat the internet as a heaven. Only their interest is in the vessel, secrets are getting mysterious as it never breached under the city, but only rose to near it. What is it after?

    Stranding Island, the leaders are so close to reach the infamous vessel. Lady Hivites sought of its secrets whether it was taken or not. Either it be gone or changed, these are the assumptions she could grasp. The leaders gathered before her, under the host of the demon elf. She brings forth the goblins

    ¡°Are you sure? It must be done as your kind will never involve in this favor¡±

    The goblins don¡¯t like how she worded out ¡°You know the Horde chief is there. Its custom to be chief when rare spirits lost to the world . . .¡±

    The goblin¡¯s voice silent as the spirits come to stop him talking. A plague to his body, weakening him barely for him to speak with only his expression in ill and tone of a sickly

    ¡°Auugh¡±

    Lady Hivites expected much, but never known that the vessel has something goblin related. An archscience vessel, what spirits demand a technology like that. She has no other options to figure it out in other means necessary. She must find a way to convince the citizens to stop the vessel from digging back down.

    Then her guild calls out to her ¡°Archaic, we are being requested to journey into the large ship by the river. They want to stop the jamming of the signal¡±

    Lady Hivites slowly turns to the man who contact her. They are the co-guild between Agatheus and Isekai City, Victory Rooks, and they are so to happen to get inside the vessel.

    She harshly replies to him ¡°You know what that vessel is? Your lives sent to me as soon as you set foot there. Only certain kind of people would go there¡±

    ¡°I understand, but we can provide our runes to them. We might give them your runes to sneak in what you are looking for¡±

    Her eyes open wide and skip that idea, because of how her people is not suited for the task. If they were betters, then she remembers the Enders daemos.

    ¡°Yes, I think I would agree to it. Sends only the most protective kind of runes. Strong enough for someone like them would try to inspect it. Make sure to give it to the one who are going to study the vessel¡¯s structural skeleton or its content¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Archaic¡±

    Her eyes glows in expression of scheming joy. The years have gone by and the vessel contain priceless habitats will surely be appease with such fine collection.

    Later dimmed down as she lower her expectation ¡°If only it was that easy¡±

    At the outskirt of Isekai City, never would¡¯ve thought a group of misfits pull up together to form such an unstable team. Haw steps forth along with Maser above their heads are the machines hovering over trying to clean the rest of their mechanical parts. The drop of its oil and rotten fluids turned to shards raining down on them. The runes they carry deflect it without a care for the two. As the words misfits going through the both of them, there are one adventurer joins with them.

    ¡°From the beginning we have to patrol the city barrier, and I have to join with you guys again¡±

    Maser responds ¡°Altair, we are not even going to fight what lies inside. We have to get in and found out more from your companions¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like the others behind us¡± Altair turns around where others with well-equipped set of raiding tools.

    There are many ways to get inside, and Haw is the only one with experience to get into an advanced security system. Other Enders are tired of their rescue, and only him alone and no other Enders from the island will help them to get inside. Except there were two Enders guild masters, but they seem to slowly taking their time. This mission will be a hard one.

    Altair reminds himself with their plan ¡°Are you sure about it? Haw, Maser, and me are going in without any proper weapons to fend off the robots¡±

    Maser knew that and jokingly said ¡°We are supports. Doing technical supports¡±

    Altair blurted out laughing ¡°I guess you¡¯re starting to use to being in our city¡±

    ¡°Eheh. Haw. you didn¡¯t seem to laugh at my joke. It is surprising for you who is an expert here¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t listen, but he carefully watches the behavior of the robots going by. He starts to think this is not a technical issue.

    ¡°Or maybe, those robots you said. They are more than just making a beeping noise¡±

    Altair shakes his head ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously, we need a little laugh going into the massive ship. Let¡¯s hope the Rogue and Heist got the map right. Or we will be as soon as dead by the entrance¡±

    It wasn¡¯t it. Haw knows better about the ships sunk into Rune Isles broken seas. Telling them that won¡¯t make them understand their situation. He pulls out a small bottle corked and sealed something inside. The micro probe didn¡¯t react at all. It charges easily when the lights shine on it with its advance energy conversion system.

    The moonlight won¡¯t be able to stop it, and yet, the light didn¡¯t crystallize nor charged enough to the botic thief. Still, there is still energy inside the vessel. He hopes he could make it before what kind of machines are flying are up to. Casually going, without a sense of danger to the Horsin people. Altair watches the machineries above getting repaired. He can¡¯t seem to stay calmed where one of the robots are eyeing on them.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hey guys. Are we going to walk like this? They are looking at us¡±

    Maser didn¡¯t doubt ¡°I trust Haw in this. If that ship is the same from Rune Isles, I guess we follow him¡±

    Nervous and sweating down on Altair¡¯s forehead, and with the runes on him protecting from the moonlight, he can¡¯t seem to understand how this is safe where the robots are heading down on them.

    He rushes to Haw¡¯s side and said ¡°I can¡¯t use my failsafe and neither for the both of you going to escape. Would¡¯ve be kind enough to tell me that this is really is safe?¡±

    Haw looks up and sees the robots are descending down. The robots in motion leaving no signs of opening fire then fly back up. It behaves oddly familiar. It is more so that those floating robots possessed energy weapons. This added his suspicion with the goblins.

    Beside going to the entrance, they headed to the vents. Covered in many filters against the subterranean stones, it specializes really well to release the air. But more importantly to where it headed to any life hidden inside.

    Altair realizes Haw¡¯s intention ¡°As expected, we are going to directly where those live specimens they told us about¡±

    Haw was a bit surprised ¡°You knew? I thought this exhaustion vent for the robots¡¯ cooling process¡±

    Altair has runes to detect life, even from residues from any living creature like breath or excretes. He turns to the other vents where exactly what Haw mentioned.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how we got this lucky. So, how can we get in?¡±

    Haw pulled out his small bottle and pulls out the cork. It releases the potent of the air able to clean off the crystallized dust. A micro probe frees itself and begins to latch itself on the vent, beginning to hacking through inside of it.

    Maser asks ¡°What is that thing?¡±

    ¡°An old era robot, we called it botic thief. It hacks through any electronic mechanism . . .¡±

    The botic thief is able to open the vent as the defense mechanism react to it.

    ¡°. . . Quick, get in¡±

    They rushed inside as the vents closed under a minute. Into the dark, Maser raises his mace up and lights up for them to see.

    Altair says to him ¡°Using magic here? I heard the machines will detect it and probably found us¡±

    Haw explains to him ¡°It seems that our technology is not beyond from what you think. Air ventilation here shouldn¡¯t be mixing together with archscience. It will sicken most life if they breathe the same air for a long time. They have a preferred not letting the two exists, because of how hazardous those robots are¡±

    ¡°Then those robots outside were?¡±

    Maser whistles at him. Altair looks at him and sees something is moving. They step aside as the small robot floating by checking on the vent. It swiftly scans for anything entered this place. It found traces of living being and starts to light up. The botic thief appeared behind it and hacked it down to the ground. After a few struggles between the two. The small robot is reprogrammed and drained, and continue its way back where it came. Altair looks at the botic thief as it goes back to the bottle. Haw seals it back inside.

    Haw turns to see Altair is ok, and with a confuse look on his face gives a way to make Altair couldn¡¯t understand what is going on.

    Altair politely asks ¡°Can you explain anything while we going through the vents?¡±

    Haw nods as his face remained confused ¡°I will, but there is nothing like this. Other robots won¡¯t recognize it for some reason, but the small thing it can. Hmm, we can¡¯t find our own share of answers here¡±

    Maser goes on ahead and reads the map. This vent is nothing from the map the adventurers made. They move on their own and hope nothing will find them.

    Archscience tech, either how advance it is. There is a matter of fact in common software in different patterns. Because before the apocalypse, the hardware is slowly becoming identical in software and everyone can use it. The botic thief for example, possesses the ability to hack, control, or even acting like a parasite for any AI. Except this one is heavily re-manufactured to only follow any Dexter Guild members. With such a powerful tool, why the guild gave it to him? Or rather, what they expect to do with him going into Isekai City?

    Yet, there is an exception that Haw will not understand. A robot that able to hide from the botic¡¯s detections. What else he will know about those machines? The other sinking flying ships beneath the sea have the same structure. Except this vessel, maybe there is something to do with this vent. A vent that allows to flow air healthy enough for a living breathe in. The robots can handle smoke with their own filter system. There is no need for something like this. They didn¡¯t know, more or less, as the three finds the vent has its own separate routes.

    Altiar checks his device. ¡°Here! I think this vent goes to where the map is made¡±

    Haw smells the sense of corroded metal. The robots inside seem not have clean it yet. The putrid enters the vent, but blows away as the clean air trying to keep it away. Haw backs away from the horrible stench. The contaminated air molds into his clothes as Maser and Altair whiff the smell of metal.

    ¡°What kind of smell is this?¡±

    ¡°My UI detects a mix of substances?¡±

    ¡°Substance? What are they called?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time a read in a different language. It some doodles with images¡±

    ¡°Shamanism? Haw, is there in Rune Isles that possessed shamanism within the robots¡±

    Haw felt so familiar ¡°I don¡¯t think so . . .¡±

    He hesitated for a bit. After what Maser said, he didn¡¯t say anything else. They head back and into the room where it was not yet map out. Botic helps them unscrew the vent. It fell to the ground, but Altair catches it with his magic. Gently, sneakily, and carefully into the room filled with cylindrical containers. Altair thought it was those sci fi containment unit. A living specimen inside with unknown fluid. It¡¯s almost the same, except for its combination of runes and different forms of stone putting together. In a chamber sealed into clear gem, nothing emerald color but grim.

    Altair stayed his eyes on the containment units, where he sees arts both surreal and mysterious. They can¡¯t identify which animal or seeds are. After going through some of the containment unit. There they could see one broke open. The cylinder opens showing an arc and the image of the creature. It is the sea serpent. More so in details, the panels show many information. The information was decrypted into his UI, yet, the information is already given, back when it first arrived at the surface. There is nothing else for Altair to see.

    ¡°I have a reading that this containment is where our sea serpent come from. It is quite unreal for a creature like that put into a stone like this¡±

    Haw explains to them ¡°It¡¯s because it was designed for not letting demons nor the elves to obtain them. Ironically, from what we have gathered before in Rune Isles. The Heroes¡¯ Faction have also demons at their side. For something like this to exist, or better we wonder of why it is made this way¡±

    Altair looks at the opened arc. To have such complete detail under those powerful runes and carved like that. It makes him wonder what archscience design to make it possible with other mana.

    The door opened. Altair¡¯s UI pops up a warning, Maser feels a painful disruption flowing into an electrical current, and Haw remained still.

    Altair nudges Haw ¡°Hey, something is coming. Hey! Haw! Haw!?¡±

    Altair saw something that sparks on Haw¡¯s head, the electrical current flows in violet colors slowly turned venomous as the smoke is coming out from Haw¡¯s head. Haw remained still and couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Maser, something is wrong with Haw¡± ¡°Me too here, the floor is feeling magnetic¡±

    ¡°Magnetic?¡±

    Altair took a short step, as his foot raises up, a powerful electrical current dimly shows a face.

    Maser can¡¯t able to move ¡°This is not good. Altair, we can¡¯t move¡±

    Altair needs to think fast ¡°I¡¯ll go distract it. Wake Haw up¡±

    Maser nods and Altair goes to the enemy. Maser pulls out his mace and casts his spell into it. The mace glows and swings into Haw. The electrical current release a dark light, a spark that flashes them into the darkness. Maser is being electrocuted and resisted it. He tries again, enforces it with his runes, and slams it again to Haw¡¯s shoulder. Haw¡¯s head reacts to Maser¡¯s magic and a magic insignia sprung open. A barrier appeared on Haw¡¯s head prevent Maser¡¯s mace to hit him.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    Maser sees the insignia, an old one that no human had forgotten what it is. His eyes couldn¡¯t believe it, a barrier to appear protecting a precious servant.

    ¡°How is that possible? The slave marked? No one survived the slave marked. By the words of the gods, I thought the men in Mountaiwall should¡¯ve end it. It¡¯s been more than 10 years ago. Haw, when did you get branded?¡±

    Haw didn¡¯t respond, the part of his brain is trying to took control of him. The current applied on him made it to break free from it. The dark electrical current flowing up to his head, as something is fighting within him.

    Altair finds the robots wondering into the containment units. They behave as it if they were blind. Its heads though, moving around with their lights up, are acting normal. But its limbs are moving all around the corners and the stretch of its body is tapping on the ground. Moving and climbing from everywhere they touch and grab. They move as they are searching for something. Their movements are slow, clearly the same pace as a blind man enter a new area. Altair won¡¯t be tricked as its head going around and he clearly sees right in front of them.

    More of them show up, Altair readies his magic as he brings out his crowd control spells. As one of them leaps over the other robots, he casts his barrier. The robot holds it trying to break it through. The barrier is starting to crack where it uses its drill. Piercing through then it fell down as it gets stuck. The robot moves around as its drill stuck up. The other robots¡¯ lights shine on it as it itself reflected back to the other direction. Altair got expose to the light and effects of silence is affecting him.

    ¡°Silence!?¡±

    Altair runs back as he is getting fired with lasers. He got hit by the back as he takes cover. The runes on his body are already being chipped. The sizzling burns of the laser sips into his skin feeling the burn. The silence was over and his magic returned, he quickly cleanses himself and pulled out his inventory with the rune repair kit. The robots catch him before he could use it. Altair backs away, but got caught with its light. The silence went back in as he falls down almost casting his teleport spell. He pulls out his runes to side step away from the charging robot.

    The sparks of the robot sliding through using its weight to pummel him. It turns around and flashes its light at him again, uses its wire on him, and tases him down. It immediately got attacked from the first robot entering the room. Altair remained suppress as the robots fought each other out. The blind robot wrapped around the robot, that attacked Altair, revealing its invisible part of its body. The struggling robot keeps its lens on Altair, trying to exterminate him. The body materialized as one big bulk of a rock golem. The dark electric current is sparking all around it, getting engulfed into the blind robot.

    It implodes as its system is being crushed, shutting the light as Altair breaks free. Altair runs back. He couldn¡¯t distract them any longer as the robot has such powerful disruption. His mind couldn¡¯t comprehend it all

    ¡°Those robots learned fast. Heist and the Rogue were able to escape from them. I guess those two were enough for them to know where I am supposed to evade¡±

    He headed back to the two and he sees Maser lying on the ground. ¡°Maser!¡±

    As Altair approaches to him, his body starts weighing himself down. ¡°What happened to me . . .¡±

    He sees Maser struggling to move his head up and sees Altair

    ¡°Haw is . . .¡±

    Maser falls to the ground from the sheer force. Altair checks his UI and sees that is starting corrupt.

    ¡°A demon? HERE!?¡±

    Struggling to see what¡¯s going on, reaching into his actual strength. He pulls himself off from the floor trying to walk on his two feet. The immense demonic magic can¡¯t be distinguished whereas the lights in this room can¡¯t be differentiate. Trying to find Haw as he remembered where he stood. Haw remained the same, but something coming out his head. It is bursting with blurred heated air. He no longer moves.

    Altair shouted his name ¡°HAW!¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    No response, he touches his runes, but didn¡¯t have the strength to pick it up again. This intense pressure going through his body. The pain is collecting into his head, but he can see clearly that Haw still unphased from all of this. Haw begins to move as his face shines on the light. His part of his head covered by some hard stone where the leak was. It tinkers his eye changing color but loses his pupil and spread his entire eye. Altair can¡¯t believe what he sees. Couldn¡¯t speak a word, he muttered in his muzzled mouth.

    ¡°Haw is possessed¡±

    Haw says to Altair ¡°The robots can¡¯t see the living¡±

    He drops his small bottle and smashed to the floor. The botic thief climbs up to his head signaling itself. The robots appeared from the ceiling, the first that entered the room. Its extended limbs reach out to the botic and accidentally crushed Haw to the ground. The head leaks and hardened break, where rituals are pushing the demonic spell out from him. The sounds of Haw¡¯s bone cracking leave much what Altair fears.

    The demonic presence disappears. Maser brings out his recovery potion, drinks it, and runs to the two of them. Altair breaks free, casts his support spells, and buffs everyone around him in the small radius. Then he almost used his ultimate, that moment of hesitation stops him to waste all of his mana for this moment. This is not the time. He needs to carefully strategized it. Like he did in the challenge, it will not be any secret when the enemies realized his worth.

    Maser comes by and knocks the machine out of the way. He carries Haw and runs away. Altair follows him as they run around where the robots are making their moves. From corner to corner, the robots are following them. Maser hears them at the back but not flanking them. He took a guessed, and swings his mace to the other direction redirecting the sounds of their footsteps. The robots followed it as they stretch their limbs and continue moving. When the footsteps are about to disappear, the robots sling back where they were and carefully listens their tracks. It was gone.

    Maser and Altair somehow made it. Maser carried Haw as his head starts to react again. This time, Maser didn¡¯t hesitate and strike his mace with the magic he harnessed. Altair, didn¡¯t react on time

    ¡°Wait . . . (Smack*) . . . Ow, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sealing what is inside his head¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on back there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s not take it in our concern¡±

    Altair doubts it, neither what he heard Haw said to him. A strand of wires coming pass their way. Maser almost reacted.

    Altair stops him ¡°Wait! I heard Haw said it can¡¯t see the living¡±

    Maser slowly lies down his weapon. The robot moves its light, its optic eyes were obviously looking at them. Yet its limbs are all over the place, even touching their armor. Thought it was the background, they tried to feel what it is. How the two tried to hold it in, not moving, the robots keep moving them around and still not noticing them is a full-blown insult to its AI compatibility to its own sensors. The botic thief passed by and the other robot is chasing it. The robot who is mugging the two stop what it is doing and proceed to follow it.

    Altair never been his life to put his life on someone¡¯s words while possessed, and now he is here. Follow¡¯s Haw¡¯s word during this life-threatening event. Maser sighs in relief to be able to get away. Still, robots like that shouldn¡¯t have defects thanks to the Jigeram¡¯s light. From the past eras, that moon light is the safe haven to all tech, archscience tech, and those robots they just witness played a dumb response.

    ¡°I almost forgot. We should heal Haw¡±

    ¡°Wait!?? Is your healing not strong enough?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me when you¡¯re the stronger healer¡±

    Altair has his UI back and checks on Haw. There are a lot of internal bleedings and broken bones. But the strange thing happened in his head was gone, leaving him curious where it is coming from.

    Meanwhile Maser, starts to think who is Haw really was. The words go out from his mouth is the realization of that illegal group a long time ago. Yet the two focuses on one thing they have in mind. The two spoke in their mind as they heal him

    ¡°Where did he get the idea that those robots are defected?¡±

    Somewhere watching them from the cameras. A short green figure is observing the situation. With his rituals opened contact to the outside of the vessel. A call to the ritual item and it responds

    ¡°. . . The spirits are here, and you did amazingly trap yourself there for a while. But it is pointless. You need the same kind of shaman if you wanted to speak them¡±

    The contact cuts, and leaving him alone again. With his bags of chips and other kinds of Isekai City¡¯s snacks and foods. He checks his bag for his supplies running out. Instant noodles and water heater are his next meal from Heist and the Rogue¡¯s supply cache. This place was the two¡¯s hide out. They left some nice supplies as it was supposed to be their secret safehouse from the robots. He is vigilant, and so are the screens. There he sees the spirits are trying to get in. From the outside, many are ready to breach.

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 4 - Chapter 226

    COI C226

    An AI is controlling the vessel, watching over and protecting what holds the last surviving creatures that inhabit the central continent of this world. The robots tried to secure the unwanted visitors, and it also brought those parasites.

    ¡°. . . Analyzing, spirits remained invading the facility. Duration took place. 565 cycles, or proximately to years is. Warning! Data incomplete. Enemies are approaching, three sections are in the breach. Warning! Jammer over write!¡±

    Inside the facility, another spark appeared. Not from those usual outside phenomena within the city, it happened inside the vessel itself. The rip of fabric in space opened like any magic portal. Unstable, and unpredictable if it will hurt the one who uses it. Then sudden cut, where four people appeared out of nowhere. Fully equipped as they are prepared. Wearing breathing mask and runes as their armor. Other than the normal adventurers¡¯ appearance. They wore a more modern/sci fi uniform. As one of them carried an electronic device, the other with electrical weaponry, and the two with their runes.

    The breath of their breathers shows the filtered toxicity drop down like falling dust. The putrid air here is so dense that it would be impossible for someone to breath in short period of time. The man polarizes the dust into his hand, easily moving it as there are a lot of metal dust coming from it.

    ¡°Flashes, we are definitely inside the vessel¡±

    ¡°All of us know it, Magnet. They¡¯ve already been here before¡±

    Hito leans to Miss ¡°Have you guys got in here?¡±

    ¡°They wish. Everything around here is different compare from Rune Isles¡±

    Flashes brings out his audio and plays it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve chosen you people because of your past achievements. I don¡¯t need the best to get in there and settle what treasures lie inside. The mission is simple, destroy the jammer. And let me remind you again. This is not the time to test our arsenal what you¡¯re going to face. If what I heard from the goblin is true. Chances are that the enemy have no reason to fight us. They are just protecting their secrets. Remember! Destroy the jammer!¡±

    The audio stops. They first find a corner to rest. Where they lay down, they found scraps after scraps scattered around as there was a battle going on here. Hito was curious and tries to reach it. His hand polarized and yanked back up. Magnet taps Hito¡¯s back and signals him his warning. Flashes takes a picture, the sensors on his lens find more than Magnet warned Hito. Those scraps were not junk, but pieces in hibernation mode. The runes hidden in such small detail ready to start up whenever it¡¯s ready. If Flashes guessed, it means they will rose up, combine themselves, and ambush them.

    They didn¡¯t waste time to check it out whereas more of them will surely get them. Magnet senses energy around him, actively and not a single circuit is breaking. His polarity aura is able to sense the electromagnetic waves to see the machines condition. Miss stays silent as she tries to get herself straight. The runes around her in a form of scraps, she lingers it with her own spell on the runes. Steadily not letting any of them link together. There she reads the writings are. It is so close to understand a little bit. She turns to Flashes

    ¡°Were you a programmer before?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, but why asking me right now?¡±

    ¡°Those pile of junks are offline. From how far I can understand¡±

    Magnet agrees with her ¡°She is right, but we can¡¯t seem to describe it properly¡±

    Flashes watches them trying to figure it out, and only their own abilities and UIs are giving them the warning. The cult leader is right. It is difficult to understand anything here. He then sees Hito. Hito is rather quiet and his return to Fuku City is a mystery of himself. His past, Hito never mention it, and it is for the best like the rest of them. Even waiting like this, makes him recap how far they got here.

    Flashes, himself. His double is been doing a lot lately. After that convention, he is actively being annoying to him to research what his double brought. Miss, the rune breaker specialist. Her involvement in the defense is rememberable, because of her double is blabbering about it. She is one of many unlucky defectors to have partnered with snobs. Compared between his and hers, his double is improving. This makes him worried. His eyes play grim for his double¡¯s plan.

    Magnet is a different matter, taking the identity who is already dead, and fresher from getting his revenge. Or so he heard by the surviving defectors. The rapist from what he heard Magnet is one of them, he assumed. It was impossible for let them live after such a humiliating encounter. An ugly bastard, with the fame of the bastard¡¯s name, the Perb. This is nothing more of an ego thing, yet, they kill themselves from that experience. None of the victims will tell their stories. Not wanting to face the rapist again as they hid, and only remains are the people who wants to get rid of that crazy man. Sadly, the rumors say he still out there.

    Speaking of rumors, Hito moved somewhere else before the last siege strike. His disappearance led to many of the residence reporting of people went missing. Flashes spits to the side of the corner after remembering that lie.

    Hito is disgusted ¡°Come on, be a little more discreet¡±

    Flashes knows Hito changed. His tired expression becomes lively. Even he has some improvement on the back of his shoulder, but it aged badly wherever he sees it. Thank goodness that the cult leader¡¯s organization provide Hito with help.

    More memories to remember in this boring resting corner as time goes by. He starts to look around and brings his remote-control flying drone. It hovers into the air with a camera on it. The drone scouts the area, where it guided with the map made from the city guild. Corner to corner, there he sees what he was being warned. A level to where go down, where many robots are focusing the invasion of the rituals. Both reports from the city guild and the goblins are truly in awe to behold. It passes by many fights after fights, whereas the robots are still wining.

    Finally, when the spirits were able to get at least one of the robots. The spare parts where it at their side begin moving. Rolling itself to the battlefield, only one or few go down, and use to repair itself. While the broken parts carried back here, and begin repairing again. The ceiling begins to open and starts the process of repairing. Crystallized to clean it and mid forge the damaged pieces then so on. All recorded on his drone, and still hard how is this logical.

    He whispers to himself ¡°Just unjam the internet¡±

    Magnet and Miss have already show their distaste when they see it repaired. They learn from random trivia, but not with magic. While Hito have already given up the idea to understand anything inside this vessel. Miss watches the parts repairing itself again

    ¡°. . . That gangster¡¯s advice is getting on my nerve, Magnet¡±

    Magnet looks at Miss. He is trying to understand her expression whether it was a joke or sarcasm. This is no joke, their heads already have zero understanding how this world goes.

    Flashes hears a beep where the drone have found another route. He said to them

    ¡°Are you guys done talking? Good, stick closer as we are going to zoom into the next room¡±

    Hito dashes to his side while the others normally moving closer to him. Their bodies pixelated and transfer into the next room. A robot walks in before they disappeared. It looks at the parts continue being repaired, and momentarily banging metals together for no reason. It turns around and mysteriously disappeared.

    The drone had been going around and see nothing but battles between shamanism and robots, and this is the one of other places are very secluded. The defenses were hardly been seen or even coming after them. This is the safe bet as they are being teleported, and right in front of them is the panel terminal. Magnet scans his surroundings. Miss readies her disruptive rune magic. Hito powering up his electrical move sets. Lastly, Flashes with his escape routes planned. With all of them prepared, they quickly access the terminal where on screen shows locked.

    Miss speaks the obvious ¡°Figures, and I thought is this one of those games moment. Flashes, let¡¯s go somewhere else¡±

    ¡°No can do, this is the place¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Flashes hears an alarm and shows them something they didn¡¯t see other than shamanism. Corpse of dead bodies, monsters got exposed by the moon light. Seen on screen, capable to go through this toxic vessel. Abomination to their eyes as Miss holds her mouth

    ¡°Undead?¡±

    ¡°It looks kind of obvious, but there is more¡±

    Flashes¡¯s drone found dripping from the vents, toxic fumes coming out forming a face of goblin spirits. Dropping bits of pieces covered in crystallized dust, freed and revealed. The body is formed with horrible rituals. Its own body and walks among the others.

    Hito can¡¯t keep himself quiet ¡°This place!? What is this place?¡±

    Magnet, Miss, and Flashes can¡¯t answer that. The mission was simple until they learn more than they shouldn¡¯t. They have to move fast before those nightmarish spirits found them.

    Miss says to Flashes again. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything why we can just teleport away. They will be exterminated easily by the defenses¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°They are just undead. What they can do to stop you from using your gadgets?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already here! The jammer¡±

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    The monsters are coming, they smell the stench of fresh life. The nightmarish creatures recognized those stenches. The goblins¡¯ lives tainted among them. Rages on to find them as their blinded rage pursues. Distracted by the defenses, there ceaseless advance won¡¯t stop as more of the dusts crystallized flesh is breaking free. More of them is coming, and all of their purposes to get here changed into a frenzy. The robots taking the advantage as less those spirits are, they will slowly notice them.

    Flashes goes to the panel, and uses his gadget to hack through it. An experimental device supposed to hack the ships in Rune Isles in the future, now it is tested with their lives. The locked screen disappears and shows a loading bar. As it loads, right in front of them, the open space forms thunderous sound and a rip into empty air. A room is being teleported. A vortex sending in the parts of the ship release abnormal amount of power. The burst of light pushes them forward from its immense force. Magnet polarized it and makes it into a barrier

    ¡°Everyone, get behind me!¡±

    Miss sees the vortex opening and the structure is coming out in molten form. ¡°This is hard to believe that you hacked to make something like this¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just place the panel there and hoped those smartasses can do¡±

    ¡°Eh, typical¡±

    ¡°AAAH!¡± The monsters lunge forward in mid-air as they couldn¡¯t reach Flashes from the force. Flashes took a surprised as he trips and pushes away from his team. Hito comes to the rescue as he dashes back and forth with tremendous speed bringing Flashes against the force. The two pass them as Hito can¡¯t stop. Then they were crossline by Miss¡¯s spell as they roll over then fall to the ground.

    ¡°Two typical then¡± Miss rubs her arm from the pain.

    Both Flashes and Hito knock unconscious. Miss¡¯s eyes went pale

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Oh fuck! That¡¯s right, my runes. Shit! Magnet, I hope you can help me bring these guys back up. Because it¡¯s going to be the two us fighting here¡±

    Magnet steadily holds the polarized barrier and points her to Flashes¡¯ cameras and other unfamiliar devices.

    ¡°Then go learn these things. Change your RAPs and understood all what these are¡±

    ¡°My RAPs are supposed to be help me keep awake¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for forced it instead of taking care of yourself¡±

    ¡°Because that bitch is sufferable for my personal time¡±

    Rage fills into her runes to balance her unstable powers. A random monster formed by the toxic air. Accidentally got hit from her menacingly enrage fist, she gives it a strong hook as she screams out of her own mind

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t be that bitch¡¯s face?!!!¡±

    The toxic air spirits forced into the appearance of her double. That sweet must be beaten in her almighty strength kicks in and blow off in one hit. The toxic fumed spirit laughs at her as it thought she wasted her strength on it itself. However, it failed. Miss is not going to stop.

    ¡°You laughed, bitch!? FINE!¡±

    Miss pops out her UI and change every detail needed for her to know about Flashes¡¯ equipment. There is a saved file of the list that Flashes prepared for her and the rest of their team. Her body feels worn out and her sleepy eyes weighing down as she feels the consequences of her own health. For the past few weeks, her double is being calling her for some reason about not going out while she is debuting in the internet. She can¡¯t go her usual night lifestyle, she is easily riled up, and she frustratingly abusing herself with her own RAPs.

    It was unnecessary though. Miss didn¡¯t let it go. It is her favorite time in the night and where the best bars open that time. Obviously, she knows it. Then again, during this moon cycle is one of the worst by far in her experience. She is glad that Fuku City keeps away such problem. For Miss, this builds up so much when the internet suddenly dies a few days ago. Isolated in her room, quarantined, and continue of her time thinking, her double. That¡¯s where her problems going through her own powers. That punch is more than just a tired hook. It¡¯s the beginning of their doom.

    Her mana spreads and reaches the robots from below. Mechanical runes made by archscience. Miss hides within her sleeves. Within her breather where something on her lips and teeth bit on it. The breather releases out the air, fumes with different colors. The fumes reach at the robots and spirits, changing colors, and it sips inside as fast as it could. Tainting its plating and spirits¡¯ bodies, removing the paint and its essence. There exposed hidden and engraved by rune writings and ritual writings. Her hands raise to release the secret item on her sleeves. A stick, and she breaks it into two.

    It explodes as it cracks, causing a fuse eruption from the fumes going into both the robots and the spirits in a short time. The runes inside of the robots enhanced in such a large margin. The robots are receiving such strength as they climb up. Improving their runes give them more capability. Miss needed that, as runes are greater than any mana inside of them. The monsters possessed in spirits have their writings and drawings gone. But Miss knows they are not gone. The ruins have thought the citizen of the feral spirits endless return, there she learned from it from cult¡¯s leader secret lab.

    Miss hands follow the hand gesture to form a skill, like she is directing something where she controls the runes. The empowered robots are getting closer as they move forward bypassing the immense force. She pointed them down, as the hovering and climbing robots are forced to the ground. The taints of her fumes and powered the robots at the same time. They tried to open fire, but Magnet polarized the projectiles away. He feels the difference of their fire power.

    ¡°Miss!? What did you do the robots? Its attacks are heavier than the last time¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one versus them, you think that the Fuku City will solve all of our problems¡±

    ¡°Flashes! Hito! Help her . . .¡±

    Miss checks them, they are still both knock out. She shakes her head trying not to regret it and by thinking it as those two as stress relievers. Her fatigue kicks in as her RAPs are utilizing Flashes¡¯ gadgets. A yawn from her mouth, where she momentarily sees the robot charging forward. Miss uses the same arm that crossline them both. The robot mimics the same roll over as it flies up and gets polarized out.

    The torn-up robot ripped Miss¡¯s clothes on her arm, and revealed that she forgotten about. A magic item with basic effects boosting the enemies furthest reach of their body¡¯s speed. Like hitting Flashes and Hito¡¯s head, it boosts the speed from the farthest part of their body. It is their feet and fingers. That¡¯s how they roll over such full revolution. The robot though with little neutral mana it had, shouldn¡¯t spinning like that, unless Magnet is involved.

    ¡°. . . Ah forget it, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Magnet did help her out. But Miss shrugs it

    Another blasting of light from the vortex as the silhouette is form. It materialized with molten glow in light blue, slowly cooling off then suddenly materialized in a flash as the vortex stops. Miss uses Flashes¡¯ camera and teleported them to the entrance. Magnet lays his hand on the door. The burning molten fire scorched his hands. His protective gloves stop the flames melting into his hands. With his magic to try pry open the door with his polarization spell. An unstable vibration coming into the lock trying the resist the break in.

    The robots are coming on the floor, with the taints from Miss¡¯s fumes. The runes have fully corrupted. Tired without her RAPs to keep her awake and only filled her mind with knowledge of Flashes¡¯ gadgets. She calls out the electronic devices with her own magic to manipulate the robots before reaching them. The robots froze by the flash. Teleported in pixilation then appeared next to each other, bumping them off the railings as they fall. The drone comes in watching over from above. She sees the remains of the monsters are now recovering. The spirits are returning again once more as she expected.

    The drone continues to monitor both her rune controls on the robots and the restoration of the monsters. Miss¡¯s casts her spell on Magnet, enchanting him to boost up his powers and range.

    ¡°There! I buff you up. Help me get this platform down¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy here. Are those two ever going to wake up¡±

    ¡°Those two are out cold¡±

    ¡°They still didn¡¯t wake up?! We are in Flashes¡¯ crazy actions and he let us do all the work¡± ¡°Ugh! Just get that door open. I hope you know how to get in¡±

    ¡°My RAPs are set to do this. How do you think I was able to polarized archscience tech!¡±

    A few robots attacked, but caught from the polarization and sends into the air. Miss casts her spell and pushes them back. She knocks back only a couple of them until the rest able to catch them. The lasers fired at them as they charge. The energy attacks froze in place with a flash. The static of the energy is losing with frequencies. Waves of electromagnetic impulse trying to distort the laser. The laser keeps itself in a straight line as this one possessed a lethal shot.

    Miss tells Magnet ¡°Use your ultimate!¡±

    Magnet can¡¯t distort the laser and quickly uses his ultimate with Miss¡¯s buff, without even to channel it first. Miss¡¯s power is moving pass into his body.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me that you used your ult on me!¡±

    ¡°Now!!!¡±

    Magnet shouts at his ultimate ¡°Magnetic Meteor!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you son of a . . .¡±

    The meteor fires forward in full speed. The robots got caught and collectively pulled into its core. The magnetic meteor stood still whereas Miss takes control. The tainted runes of the robot stretch forward thinly to reach the monsters¡¯ bodies. The spirits restored the monsters as they rose up. Pulled or pierced into the rune parts to the station magnetic meteor. They all revolved around it as the biomatter and machines are forced together.

    Machines and decay formed together as the spirits trapped into the runes while the robots endlessly cleaning itself from the biomass. Both sides won¡¯t give in and cause a cycle of repairing and damaging themselves. The putrid smell stretches and at the same time getting cooked by the energy of the robots. Miss watches them struggle. Her strength is getting weaker and the meteor finally moves forward. The polarity goes against the wall. The vessel resists Magnet¡¯s ultimate, without leaving a scratch. As the fight ends, three of them are out. Magnet continues to open the door, and finally the door broke open.

    Magnet pulled them in and closed the door as he repaired with his magnetic spell. It was taken too long and he is used the materials on his inventory to make it a barrier instead of fixing it. They are inside of the jammer. Magnet turns around and sees pillars, but he was not easily fooled from its ancient structure look alike. It was more of computers stacked vertically. There was a reason for its design. The discs are pointing to the center. It must be the signal waves focusing into one node. Or whatever he can understand by looking at it.

    The signal waves though, it shows frequency that easily for any human eye to see. Mostly electromagnetic waves can¡¯t be seen in a human eye. But this one can let you see it. A familiar color though. The waves are sending frequencies to each other. Then a face is formed out of nowhere. Magnet uses his magic to catch it, but his neutral mana couldn¡¯t touch it. There he tries another way. He picks up his device and ready to take a picture. One snap as the face appears again. It was a definitely a face, but nothing to compare for goblin shamanism.

    It looks different, there usual laughing face is nothing but an emblem of some sort. He sits down and complicated on the matter. Tired from what is happening, and the mission is already right in front of him. Hesitated as he is the last one standing. He waited for his team to recover. He pulls out a magic item and concealed them from any enemies they might come across. Soon, they will be going to finish it and escape this hard-to-understand sci fi world.

    The jammer is materializing. A robot is materializing within the signal waves from within. It is bringing out parts of metal slowly falling down to the ground without a sound. It continues to fall over the materials needed as the body. Later, it was enough then signal out with the jammer inside the vessel. It calls out the robots and the robots follow it. The frequencies gathered the robots. They move as fast as it could but lost track where it came from.

    There, the two robots coming out from the containment room. The room that filled with living creatures sealed away into the crystals and sealed runes. These robots were seen to fight security of this vessel. The mysterious robots that fought its own without understanding why they did it. They gather to the door and wait for the room to open. It didn¡¯t, it was barricaded. Parts slip into the corner of the entrance as ritual spells able to rematerializing the parts and into the robots.

    They build each other up. Throwing away the excess parts and putting together the most powerful piece of equipment into them. Carefully and wasting it all by their numbers into a few of them. It was enough, the spirits that control the robots are satisfied. Then they hear a call of the spirits.

    ¡°Dujin¡±

    Finally, they heard it. The voice of other spirits coming into the reality of this world. Their ritualized components are under its control. Their body formed. Everything else still lost their sight of any living. They can finally call out in their new speakers

    ¡°METUL!¡±

    The robots, contaminated together by the biomass of the spirits. Heard the roars of the other spirit tribes. Their warning signals calling out to the vessel about their return. The biomass spirits heard them too. They given up their valuable dried-up corpse and let the robots destroy them. The spirits scattered and follow the voice of goblin spirit.

    ¡°Dujin¡±

    Rivalries of spirits come forth as the three divide tribal spirits are all together here, inside this vessel. The robots tried to finish repairing themselves. It was too late.

    A bomb slide towards before them. Scratched with ritual writings and inside of its spirit is ready to collect. An electrical magnetic impulse push tried to short circuit the robots¡¯ circuit grid. It usually breaks the electrical components, but it made out of runes. The robots push the bomb away and quickly charge at the enemy robots. As the two faces each other, the robots see the full developed structure of the opposing machine. Humanoid like body, waiting for them to strike. As one enhanced with a bulk attack. It immediately shuts down.

    The bomb was able to short circuit them, but it wasn¡¯t their system broke down. But the archscience needed piece of the types of mana: Shamanism. The ritual is pulled away the shamanistic power it has, losing what makes the robots function, sort of. The vessel¡¯s AI sees it and immediately forces the robots to self-destruct. The robots explode as their parts are secretly spread and taken away before those spirit robots to get a hold of them. After the explosion has been cleared, the spirits robots are also blown off, and with their own parts scattered but not taken. They pulled each other together with the spirits collecting it for them.

    Slower than the robots of this vessel repairing it. The marked of their rituals grew stronger with every hole and broken piece of equipment is replace with rituals. One of them has restored its sensors and look at the jammer room. As one bit of its piece of component start to function.

    It speaks ¡°Hi ya shaman. Saved by the lifeless ones¡±

    Then it turns to look at the others being repaired. More spirits are returning after the vessel¡¯s robots loses their shamanism.

    ¡°Can¡¯t see the live ones, our brother spirits somehow get us out from our prisons, mahn¡±

    A whisper from the other spirits reaches its ears ¡°Ah see mahn, then our wee brothers would be doing the talking¡±

    Mix rituals come alive both metul and the forgotten ritual. It¡¯s horrible broken stature to go where that goblin is. The goblin assassin watches through the camera how fast it goes.

    ¡°This is going to give me nightmares. The restless spirits are truly won¡¯t restore themselves until they find rest. Those vengeful spirits entered the vessels are the start, but freeing spirits from the robots surprised me¡±

    He looks at the screen where the new room is. It was unimaginable how it links and the cameras are functional over there after years of never been used. The rooms thought it was sealed forever, maybe forever keep intact from what the goblin assassin is thinking. He was kind of lucky those four tired themselves out before destroying that room. If the vessel is a living thing (AI controlled) and might hurt itself and dug down again, but there is more problem he had to see. This place he is in, he is too far from any people who tried to get in.

    The thought to be a dungeon will be good for everyone. But it was not. He finds out that this place is more sacred and preserved for any right to be. There he reads unfamiliar language from the past eras.

    He makes himself wonder ¡°Why those two humiskis didn¡¯t see these on the magic board thing? The pictures moving is good enough for me to understand, but why didn¡¯t they see it while they left me out to the dust. Hmm¡±

    ¡°Hmm indeed, mahn¡±

    He turns around and sees the robot slips in with its robotic limb.

    ¡°Respect your ancestry, mahn. Let your spirits come and watch over you¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡± The goblin assassin tries to escape

    Two spirits meet each other at last. The Metul spirit with the freed spirit saw the primitive spirit of the goblin assassin. The childish ¡®NO¡¯ speaks out from the surviving spirits. No reasons, no wisdoms, and no link to the worlds origins of ritual might. The present is cursed. No wonder they can¡¯t be reach from the void or anywhere to the emptiness of life. The manically laughter from the back is ringing to the old spirits¡¯ damnation. It is the view they have envision before these have happened. The robot said to him again

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you good teeth. Collection of strong bodies¡±

    ¡°Strong bodies!¡±

    The goblin assassin heard legends about it. There are spirits among the goblins who chose of being seers. But they didn¡¯t possess such power. He was being tempted. His spirits are arguing inside his head, but his accursed mind won¡¯t listen. He supposed to escape, yet he remains.

    The robot gets in then stops ¡°Would you mind to move elsewhere? We¡¯re blind. Metul spirits control this body¡±

    ¡°Metul spirits. Are they the shakas among the legends?¡±

    The goblin moves away and the robot gets close to the computer.

    The spirits gathered all of their voices and said to the goblin assassin¡¯s spirits ¡°Slave spirits, as they as you were¡±

    The goblin assassin feels the rage of his spirits running amok. They charge in with every powerful ritual it had. The robot resists it with its own rituals. The goblin assassin¡¯s spirits failed miserably, and it was the sheer insult that stops goblin assassin to join in. Confused, how his spirits quickly acting out and their wisdom were quickly broken and not realized they are fighting their own. No lethal attacks would harm each other spirits.

    The robot says to the goblin ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. Even you will hold the lore of the past. You dolts will ruin it anyway. Now listen here, you lone wee mahn. I¡¯ll give you the strong bodies right here¡±

    It opens its ritual chambers and a vortex is open. Molten piece of weapon materialized and said to him

    ¡°Change your rights to our tribe, and you will break free from your curse¡±

    The goblin assassin sees a weapon, a very unknown tempting weapon. Calling him idiots make him hesitate, but the feeling of a goblin kicks in. He reaches out and says his name

    ¡°I will, I am . . . Stilpok¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 5 - Chapter 227

    COI C227

    ¡°Back when, there is always a battle among the goblin tribes. The dead spirits were never ceased to enjoy such goblins escaped from this world. More and more of them dying like they are just killing themselves to escape their captors. So long, they tried it. So far, the sprits endlessly playing the world¡¯s cycle. So pointless, when the elder spirits are not here. They know why they are not here. It was a tragedy to lost such a valuable landmark for shamanism. The Canyon Tribe Cliffs is gone. Never to believe to be eaten from the sky. The sky turned into a fake moon. That¡¯s when they are free¡±

    ¡°Lost spirits have seen their return and see no shaman to call them. It was obvious for other spirits will never see a living. They were brought here by a machine, but easily taken down to the bottom of the Canyon Tribe Cliffs for their extermination legends. They are older though, older than most spirits ventured this world. If their great de headz tek returned, it will reveal the one of many goblin secrets in this world. Separating the views both from the elves and the demons. They still don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°We see the spirits around the Horde chief. Gathered by goblin spirits as their only strength to keep their sane up. Mostly animals, nature, and ancestral goblins together. But where are the great ones? The spirits bringing in harms to all the gods and the world. Where are they? Or did that man successfully seal the freedom of the goblins. If it is true, then the goblin spirits will never leave and forever ready for their vengeful ploys. We, the forgotten, have returned. Bringing the message of the divided tribes. Return the great tribal wars¡±

    Ogit wakes up from his nap. The message of the spirits is arising without him to join their return. Spirits are different and forever obtain their hostile differences to each other. Shared the same world, but destined to be the Alpha of a certain land mass. The Horde chief checks his ritual. The second tribe is calling out. The tribes from Circoston region. Their spirits are cheering of their new enemies. He wasn¡¯t too happy to hear of the returning legend. The spirits echoed to him. The source of his enemy is what he expects to go since the beginning.

    The spirits blocked the goblins hearing the upcoming of the third tribe. A betrayal, for the first time in a long time. Ogit Hay¡¯Droppah and his ancestors who able to maintain their power for such a long time. They thought they would lose their tribes when the other tribes from Circoston arrived to this region. The spirits give their prosperity as the opposing Horde chief kept changing because of the endless back stabbing and reoccurring rebellion. For many cycles, Kinteinnou region keeps their goblin in a control of the Hay¡¯Droppah. The warnings though about the legends of the underground ship freed a spirit. A forgotten spirit.

    ¡°Stab¡¯Bor, your name after from the dead tribe stabbas¡± He ironically laughs

    ¡°There are others are breaking free from the peaceful rule. The Gobins have returning their old ways. Was it a curse to be savage? Our spirits are always into wild nature. I guess the Circoston tribes have showing the true flaws of our race. The Kinteinnou tribes won¡¯t be having the same fate of these needless tribes. Our tribes are bigger¡±

    Ogit signals the ritual totems ready to get inside the vessel. Different forms of ritual creatures ready to get in and ready to recreate a tribal war.

    A spiritual vortex opened beneath their feet. Waiting for the linking rituals to connect him and the world they will enter soon. The roars of the spirits are channeling for the coming of the old goblin lore. He readies his boyz, protecting against the threat inside. As he is about to take a stick poking on the ritual circle. Their room opened and the advisor sees them idling into the dark. Ogit sees the ritual disappeared when the door opened. The spirits gathered flee like cowards.

    He dissatisfiedly grins. ¡°I have no I idea you were involved . . .¡±

    ¡°Shut that shit. We both know well what that vessel supposed to do. That¡¯s where the people who came to aid us from the start¡±

    The goblins roll their eyes. For someone who is a citizen is surely revealing his motives. They pretend to ignore him, but the advisor had spoken true. The city had many attacks, from wild creatures to the entire plague from the moon cycles attacking directly nonstop. All that is feared because of the city¡¯s signs of technological civilization. That same civilization will rebuild the old eras from before. Ogit surely knows ¡®why miss know it all¡¯, Lady Hivites wanted them to leave. Hope will return to the lost factions and build it again while living in the scars of the apocalypse.

    To leave, was a little understatement. It was because they shouldn¡¯t get involved in this world. The advisor is acting too ¡®know it all¡¯ as well. These make the spirits far too obvious from the start. Sork has found their reasons to stay. Yet, Ogit wants to ignore it. It went too far now when one of the goblins found power inside the vessel. It was impossible he thought. How it was possible to broke free the banished spirits? It was easy enough. They have it. The technology to work together with the vessel¡¯s tech. It makes him go mad because of it. Maybe Lady Hivites is angry about it too. Or just glad she finally to get rid of him, the Horde chief.

    Losing his temper to know about it. The advisor says to him ¡°Then how about we should work together?¡±

    The goblins step aside as the Horde chief raises the floor up to the advisor¡¯s level view. The annoyance of his face shows the inevitable event.

    ¡°So, it is true, the goblin tribal wars are coming soon¡±

    ¡°Whatever you just said to me and my boyz. You are still a sog with wee noggins¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a dumb fuck. But I wanted you take it inside where our common enemy hides¡±

    He gives him a ritual dagger. An ice pick with hard to read rituals drawn into the small cylindrical metal, and its handle clean any ritual magic.

    The Horde chief mixes with relief and disgusted. The advisor wields a weapon that no different race will wield it. Furthermore, it is ancient and disturbingly strong. For how many eras that thing supposed to fight against between the living and the dead. The pick possessed undeniable nightmares during the war. A war between Heroes and Demons brought to the presence intact. It is true, this region continues to keep secrets to the rest of the people reside this region. The advisor shows his incompetency not understanding what he gives to the goblin.

    The Horde chief says to him ¡°It¡¯s better to hold on the handle. It is dangerous to touch the metal thing¡±

    The advisor smiles uncontrollably. He would¡¯ve never thought this so-called weapon to be powerful. A goblin to react for his well-being mentioned to only touch the handle. His ignorance faded and finally took the turn for the better.

    He whispers his thoughts ¡°That robot told me to be careful. This is what that robot meant¡±

    Then his head stiffs and remembers what happened to it. The secret lab was destroyed. The lost is truly a regret for him not to realize. Although, there is still more of them from below or better yet. One more of them somewhere under the dungeons.

    The advisor walks away in excitement and the goblins were not fooled from his childish reactions. They are worried

    ¡°Boss, he gives you the ancient metal stick¡±

    ¡°Yeah boss, the heroes are still alive¡±

    The Horde chief shouts at them ¡°Of course they are alive! This is the same weapon that broke most of the tribes in the central region¡±

    He calmed down after all that is happened. The return, the rediscovery, and the realization are put together in Rs. Those silly stories about Rs made them remember those heroes¡¯ catch phrases.

    The door close and the vortex returned. Once again, the link returns and this time by going in. The Horde chief stabs it with the metal ice pick on the ritual circle. It pierced through and the ritual is absorbed into it. The ice pick drops its metal rod showing the sign of the ritual is full inside of it. Then he replaces it with a different pick. The handle forced into the same quality as the other one. The other rod dropped broke down into pieces. Identical to the ones in the vessel.

    He shows to his boyz ¡°You see that? That¡¯s what happened to the spirits. They turned into archscience¡±

    The boyz hear their spirits in fear. Their spirits though are just nature and animalistic. While the Horde chief¡¯s spirit is amused by it. The blessing of the Horde chief, possessing the strong, the wise, and the legend. Although, they can¡¯t sense it. All goblins with shamanism supposed to see all of the goblin¡¯s ancestry as one spirit. Their boss didn¡¯t show it, as if it hides from them. They thought it is greater and impossible to sense its greatness. They can¡¯t, even their own senses are locked under his control. The vortex reopens again, this time, they left.

    Stab¡¯Bor said his name the wrong way. His mind felt so free from the maddening laughter and hears the channels of tribal voices going into his head. The laughter faded and returns a chant. The forgotten spirits break his curse and steadily the goblin stands up, in reality he is already standing. His senses deluded with everything he feels are all random. He walks, but backwards. He moves his eyes, but didn¡¯t. He thinks, but speaks out

    ¡°What voodoos am I doing again? My old spirits, are they attacking me?¡±

    In nonsense

    His spirits are indeed attacking him, all shrouded him clinging him to the point of their rituals formed trying to take him down. The robots, possessed by the spirits, watch him getting rowdy. The sighs of those robots as they flicked their optics into reality. The spirits broke free from the chains of many years of restraint. The wild nature returns, wilder than their mad laughter. The spirits finally recognized them

    ¡°Ah yes, mahn. Night hunters, it¡¯s hard to believe being ghost wind fit your nature¡±

    The goblin assassin¡¯s spirits respond ¡°For now. We recognize you isle-ers. The rituals now are segregated by those fools. We speak brokenly as those who are from the beginning ones¡±

    ¡°Beginning ones? Those spirits never lived into the end of eras¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Just like the metul spirits. They never see the surface or see the living. Except you. Now we have a sole keeper. Please help him restore the rest or fated again back to this world¡¯s reality¡±

    The spirits clear their view to see the assassin goblin. Still struggling as years of restraint and control from the spirits¡¯ way of life. They cast their ritual, where the usual beastlike imagery turned to ancient ancestral drawings. In a form of small insects sucking off the bad juju inside of him.

    Every bite gives him pain but when drain inside, his old ritual taken away, and his actual condition of his body is forming. Starved, malnourish, and mentally traumatized. He pulls out the stash he had from Heist and the Rogue. To restore every bit of himself with their food once more. His head keeps hurting until he makes a new ritual item from the junk food bags. He made it into a hat and helps him control the pain from stinging deeply. The bag melted the colors and into its tint foil color. The crumpled mark as ritual is casts its magic.

    He feels relief ¡°Wow, and I thought ghost stories meant for the wee ones, and here I am¡±

    Stab¡¯Bor doesn¡¯t know how his body positioned. His posture gone out from his feet. Not closely to the ground and that¡¯s for sure. His spirits are looking at him, without those freaky smiles and other familiar faces he always sees. It looks like actual masks. The expression shows of its tribal origin. Then he sees the forgotten spirits¡¯ faces. It wasn¡¯t tribal at all. It is more modern than he hardly believed. Vision of the old world, where goblins were. The spirits back then, materials didn¡¯t look wood nor stone.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Portraying as made of plastics or other forms of minerals, it is not par with the culture and the ancestry they brought from. So different, yet lost, of its powers it could have. It is surely turned into the imbalance between worlds. Then he goes deeper, even before the modern civilization. Actual spirits lived together with the goblins. The underground city. This is the legend he barely knows among tribes. The time of secrecy and looting to the highest. There he envisioned a sacred stone, the tribe managed to take what the race had and placed it as their own citadel. Or from what the story said.

    Everything goes clearer after that. The spirits are comparable to the past. Then there were the blurs. A magic that he himself is too new to understand. Stab¡¯Bor stops it. His head couldn¡¯t understand what he is looking at. A past he can¡¯t believe and the spirits at that time exist. Now looking at the forgotten spirit. Their robotic body is the same ritual as the Kes¡¯thar bringing themselves into this world. He can¡¯t say, he is fresh in his mind from their visions. Yet, he dared to move on his own.

    The feeling of betrayal kicks to his head. The same feeling among the stories of other tribes trying to become Horde chief. This feeling. There is no reason nor ambition to it. The spirits are also not part of the cause his act to rebel. He knew it is true. The current Horde chief is hunting him. That¡¯s what he expected. His body starts to feel relief and nourishing his body after he ate. The feeling of being alive is greater than before. So much time wasted as he tries to put himself together. The robots were just waiting for him to act.

    Stab¡¯Bor¡¯s one last recovery as he said his new name. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am now Stilpok. Wait, what is that mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you ask, you wee mahn. Or better yet, we have to go away from here from the bad voodoos. Your fresh rebellion had forgotten the new enemy you¡¯ve created¡±

    Stilpok looks at the screens. The Forgotten spirits were right. The Horde chief is already ganging up and ready to find him. The robots guide him.

    ¡°Take this path. Seek for the people who are already here¡±

    Stilpok remembers the Fuku City adventurers, but his mind block by the vision. The people who entered the room he couldn¡¯t enter.

    ¡°You mean there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, take the chance to go there and release the others before all of the chance of your new tribe is lost¡±

    ¡°But it means I have to fight those biggunz¡±

    ¡°No, they are doomed anyway. It¡¯s better they say their last words before the evitable¡±

    They robots left the room. Stilpok walks out and see them already gone. With only his tinfoil chip bag on his head. The spirits spoke to him

    ¡°You¡¯re getting to follow their orders. New boss¡±

    His spirits are excited for his powers ¡°I thought you guys will be jealous¡±

    ¡°Jealousy is not what we are. We are hunters, killing that we can¡¯t eat is an insult to the nocturnal predators¡±

    Rare words for the spirits to say. This is not the time for him to oddly weird the new changes around his spirits. The fact of the matter for him is very simple. Back from the basic and naked inside the center of all life killing machines. The equipment he had before are truly being tracked by the tribes. The rituals are had some mix of special powers and enchantment if they are smart enough to remember. His head is straight without any distraction. All of those spirits¡¯ enforcement are lost, leaving his own spirit cleverly dig into his numbskull to mimic the great night creatures.

    It wasn¡¯t that long where the security robots found him without realizing them. The robots shine a light on him. Quickly silencing him, he tried to run. But they are too quick to use its weapon to neutralize the area. He stops where the ray of light hits him by creating a barrier. He turns around and dared to face it with nothing on him. The robotic spirits had come to save him electrifying the securities. They quickly ended it, gutted and pierced the remains as they won¡¯t leave themselves to repair. Then they swing it around hitting Stilpok in the process. The barrier broke and him hitting against the wall. He pulls himself from there

    ¡°Metul spirits, why are they so blind?¡±

    His spirits said to him ¡°We can¡¯t seem to remember them. It is still a mystery of how they can¡¯t see¡±

    ¡°Although, they see us¡±

    ¡°Of course, because of us¡±

    ¡°Sure, when we are all dumb and controlled¡±

    ¡°Then run and not be their prey. The predator will hunt another day¡±

    Stilpok remained confused ¡°Geez, I won¡¯t be getting used your wisdom¡±

    ¡°Then learn. Or maybe we could get a chance to speak with them¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Kes¡¯thars. We remember the goblin spirits. They must have link for us to remember. Let¡¯s see where they are willing to help¡±

    Stilpok is being challenged by wits and instinct. This goblin assassin is always focus on senses. Now with a head that thinks on his own. It makes him wonder with other goblins¡¯ set of minds. Did they mimic with the spirits? Or did he see it himself because of the Horde chief¡¯s power? These questions really make a goblin¡¯s head hurt, but for him, it grew his wonder shared with the spirits around him. The ritual on him shows a pact between them. It was long forgotten and never been used such a long time. He curiously trying to reawaken its ceremonial powers. It failed, and it was because shamanism shouldn¡¯t be used that way.

    Haw wakes up, he doesn¡¯t know how long he was out. The memory from the back of his head. It vibrates so uncontrollably. This feeling he never felt since his tragedy in Mountaiwall. It returns, but who is the keeper. While he examined himself, the other two sees him alright.

    Maser explains to Altair ¡°. . . Like you see there. I beat him with my mace and there is nothing wrong on him¡±

    ¡°Is that how most healers do to heal them in this world?¡±

    ¡°Either I hit or miss. Sometimes I mistook others and I can swiftly change it whenever I can¡±

    ¡°Sure . . .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no different from your people¡¯s multi-tasking their magic¡±

    They are still in the containment unit. Away from the bad air inside the vessel, and somewhere deeper as the room shifted into the protection of archscience barriers. What luck for them to have the botic thief to return to them and bypass many of the securities. It still able to runs away from other robots as it behaves like a fly to annoy them in order to get its energy. The botic returns to Haw as he sealed it with a different vile. The three continues on with their quest.

    Altair says to them ¡°So, what now? The sneaking part to know about this vessel is out of the picture¡±

    Haw shakes his head ¡°On the contrary, it is start to have secrets we barely knew. If this vessel truly just repair itself right here, then what artifacts did it sealed that no demon nor elves dared to get into¡±

    Maser agrees ¡°And there¡¯s more we wanted to know before it is going to return back underground. It probably connects to where the sources from many city states questioned about¡±

    Haw knew exactly what he is saying. He himself want to know how he got his mark back and about this vessel¡¯s unique design. Compared from the other ships, this one is keeping living creatures like the sea serpent.

    For these two have found an agenda being here beside scouting the entirety of the vessel. This is could be a great idea to get the data. They waited for Altair to figure it out. Both know why, and Altair shouldn¡¯t be involved. The demon would easily get the info according what rumors about the citizen. There is no laughing matter where they already seen many citizens being controlled by the demons inside the island. They better not figuring who the culprit is, and only sees as demons controlling the weaker race.

    Altair is a bit curious as them, but he is more bewildered as any of the three wanting to find out. He gets his mind really hard and the dangers this vessel has. Those two knows something he wanted to ask, but feels not wanting to know as well. There is a reason for it. He remembers what Gemina is trying to ask such a long time. It¡¯s better off for him to willing to risk it. ¡°Alright, we should better get going. This is going to be dangerous, and let¡¯s hope you guys won¡¯t give me the wrong ¡®direction¡¯¡± Altair said it in the most obvious tone from the word direction.

    After what they heard, both of them are very impressed how he ¡®speculates¡¯ such things. This is also quite foolhardy if only it was that easy to figure it out by seeing it. In reality, there is so much more than just about this vessel. Altair has one lacking, and it is archscience. They hid as their eyes straight where the enemies should be. A few numbers of robots come passing by. There is nothing for them to fight here. They move aside as the robots heard a noise from the other side. A mace floats by, as it was the one that causes the noise. It returns to Maser¡¯s hand and a few spells to distract them longer.

    Altair lays down his magic ¡°Then where we should be going?¡±

    Maser answers ¡°The same we got here. The vents¡±

    He points up at the ceiling. Haw climbs up to the wall then to the ceiling and gets his own tools to unscrew it. They thought Haw would use his botic again. Their eyes daggering at him about the obvious. Haw knows it too, but he chose the manual way. As the vents open up, he climbs in then the others follow. Into again through the strong fresh air with a draft of dust hanging with it. Altair fears the worst.

    The crystallized dust had entered the vents, the harm of their mana, and the dangers will be there as they go. They found the problem of the dusts entering. A dead body already consumed by the light, and the remains show that they are from the enemy tribe. The enemies form the east coast have travelled far. Altair¡¯s worried was true

    ¡°There is someone is entering the vessel. Stay alert . . . Hey! Where are you going?¡±

    Haw quickly waves his hand in a hurry to come here. Altair rushes forward. As far as they cannot be seen. The small robots came and clean the mess.

    The security of this vessel is still strong. The chaos happened inside is surely everywhere as they move on. Still continue to fight between robots and spirits. It clouded the vision of far as it fogs everywhere they see. The fumes and the toxic air are in another line of the vents. As they were supposed to go there, it is time to face it. Haw carefully not letting the bad air in. If it detects anything bad, the robots will immediately come and fix it. The air vent shifted where the flow goes blocking the entry and only exits to go out. Haw dives in, Maser follows, and Altair reluctantly goes in.

    The toxic air is filthy and there is dirt around their bodies. There are also oils and other dust metals from the battles. It is hard to understand the logic of how the vents able to gathered these much dirt and solid bits of dust that is no longer describe as light particles. Now debris are coming where magnetic pulses coming through. Their runes were able to resist it and now they realized what¡¯s going on. Haw and Maser need to act fast before the debris throw much heavier than they have now. Too late, the vent dents beneath them starts falling.

    Collapse from the vents as they are rolling about. The robots already fell and no signs of them reactivating yet. They see chunks of flesh in dried carcasses. Altair¡¯s UI opened the detail as he quickly brings his team out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave, this is no place we should be lying around. Cough* The air here is painful¡±

    Haw and Maser pull him as they are rushing to go down. The bad air here is overwhelming. The chunk here is going beyond their heads. Altair has more resistance than them. It would be easier to take some risks.

    From levels going down as they found robots are being repaired there. Maser uses his spell to jump them over the pile. Deep down as they reach the room hidden away from any living being to see. Haw suspects it and pulls the botic out from the vile. Immediately smashing it as their lungs are fully engulfed from the sufferable air. The botic acts fast as all the memory it had taken from the previous robots it hacked. It easily opens a secret room. A flash of light phases them out of existence. The vessel detects their intrusion into one of the secret rooms forcing an alert for the first time.

    The vessel is powering the security. The exterior is ready, the robots outside are phasing into the Jigeram¡¯s light, the internal structure of the vessel is surging in, and the rest goes on. By this time, something strange had happened outside. The spirits are gathering. A fight broke out from the distance. The tribes are falling back because of the presence of the Horde chief. Many flee into the crystal forest and many left their loots. The citizens who are outside watch them go, and continue to watch whereas the vessel¡¯s reaction made them hesitated a bit..

    Altair can¡¯t see from the strong lights coming from everywhere. He tries to use his spell but it was enhanced to brighten his spell for no reason.

    ¡°What in the world are we?¡±

    Haw walks and tries to find a way to shuts off the light. Then something small hits his chin. ¡°Augh! You got yourself lucky that I can¡¯t see¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°That voice. Were you from the Stranding Island?¡±

    The moment he says that, his spirits darken the room and reveal each other. Altair sees his UI and easily identifies him. A goblin from Stranding Island, the goblin assassin, and the companion of Heist and the Rogue according to the report.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. You manage to survive inside the vessel¡±

    ¡°Well, that means those two got out alive. And I thought the stuff they left behind will be my memento about them¡± The goblin shows him the foods they left.

    ¡°Those are snacks and a lot of cup noodles¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, and you barely have no idea where I get the water though¡±

    Haw answers him ¡°You found it encrypted into the runes¡±

    ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t know what you mean. I found this magic flat board. You know what this is, right?¡±

    He shows to Altair, and quickly recognizes it ¡°The mini-inventory¡±

    They thought Haw is embarrassed after what he said. On the contrary, it does exist. He is referring about the containment units¡¯ system. Surviving inside the vessels or ships are near impossible and relying knowledge to recycle the archscience tech to release what mana it had. Food is impossible except for water. The goblin assassin and with the citizens¡¯ stocks of food supplies are truly a luck for getting him out famine. If he didn¡¯t have it, his spirits will kick him out from the vessel. Haw knows how to survive, but it will be grim as he will be starved than dehydrated.

    ¡°See what . . .?¡± Stab¡¯Bor hears the voice. A goblin spirit is near and the tone is what the forgotten spirits speak to him. The accent is gone, and leaving only the presence of the same vision he remembered. He climbs on Haw¡¯s back and see what it is.

    ¡°. . . You hear that? The spirits have interest of you. Ancient spirits¡± Haw feels on his head, the spirits are trying to reach into his memories and the vision they want to show. It can¡¯t, the accursed mark inside made his memory broken. They see it though, an illusion about the past. Also, a recognizable figure with her white hair. Her name calls out, but they can¡¯t hear it. ¡°It¡¯s Quill . . .¡± Blocked, and made Haw staggered.

    ¡°Hey, watch it there!¡± Stilpok drops to the ground and the spirits catch him. Haw is holding is head ¡°Ugh! Sorry, but what did your spirit do to me?¡± ¡°They¡¯re new, I don¡¯t think I can understand them just under a day¡± The ground flows with rituals as the room is linking with wires and lines all over. All merged together on the floor. The patterns are technologically advanced. There where its light shines on it and traces where starts to happen. The lights shine and directed to one specific direction. All focusing its light to where no darkness ever to hide from it. So bright that it¡¯s hard to see.

    A figure coming from the light, materializing itself as a size of a goblin. Wore a different kind of attire, nearly he sees the details of the goblin face, and eyeing on the goblin assassin.

    It spoke ¡°Stab¡¯Bor . . . I mean Stilpok. The spirits speak as it used to be¡±

    ¡°Used to be?¡± Altair looks down as the light already consumed the goblin.

    He grabs the others as they no longer see each other at their sides. They can only hear

    ¡°Ah sog! I am not even where I should be. The boss will definitely find me¡±

    ¡°Just like the rest of them, it¡¯s a natural thing for us goblins. This is the fates of our true nature¡±

    The three listens as more voice coming out. Altair is the only one has his UI being translated. But he is not the one who is controlling his UI. Some ¡®thing¡¯ is using him.

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 6 - Chapter 228

    COI C228

    The vessel is alerting. Sealing every entrance, door, and passages where the most prioritized rooms should not be harmed. One of the rooms is the jammer. The noise woke them up. Their restful eyes wake out of a hindrance alarm clock. Miss snaps her fingers to silent the noise. Just removing the runes is enough to stop the racket. Then she quickly relaxes herself on her personal space. Magnet looks at her lying as her eyes stare back after what they did so far.

    She said to him ¡°I wore enough weights on me. The safety equipment and everything. After they forcing myself to remember my miserable life. I¡¯m going to . . .¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask¡±

    ¡°Test me one more time, and I¡¯ll bring the noise back on¡±

    Magnet puts his finger on his lips and zip it. Miss turns her head and goes back to sleep. Flashes and Hito wake up. They see the jammer as their UIs show it to them. Magnet adds a message on it and explains to the situation. Flashes heard about the lockdown. Then he checks the signal outside as he readies his radar to unleash.

    ¡°Let me check¡±

    It activates and the pulse bounces inside as the runes appeared where Magnet didn¡¯t see it before.

    ¡°Was it here before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, this is new. Hito, can you speed back and forth from here?¡±

    Hito checks on his shoulder. Trying to use his overdrive, but Flashes stops him

    ¡°Don¡¯t risk it. Your double is not here anymore¡±

    Hito happily smiles when he hears it. Miss hears Flashes said it and whispers herself

    ¡°You sweet lucky son of a bitch, yawn*¡±

    Magnet sees Flashes¡¯ eyes showing jealousy. He leans back not wanting to hear them. But he is getting pulled in by Flashes¡¯ gestures and said

    ¡°What do you want? You know one of us are tired . . .¡±

    ¡°Just come here, Magnet. Me and Hito get ourselves a very dangerous idea¡±

    ¡°Hito? I thought you lost your double since you¡¯re free¡±

    Hito thought so too ¡°I was, until this world is still a threat for all of us¡±

    Hito didn¡¯t say much for him coming back. He has his reason, and more question for the rest of the defectors where the opportunity to leave the leashes of their masters. This is not a kind of a man who has his own hate for the Fuku residences. Hito explains further

    ¡°Whatever you guys want to know about me. Of course, you said to me it¡¯s better not since this hatred will never going to end, even I wasn¡¯t involved. Still, I am wondering if we could¡¯ve stayed this way until the very last sense of suspicion . . .¡±

    ¡°Blah, blah, blah. I already heard about it. Cdown, calling you Hito from me is nothing going to change anything¡±

    They turned around as they hear Miss¡¯s voice, she remains asleep.

    This conversation is going random and out of their priorities. Flashes was thinking they would tested here. He flexes his back and hears the sound of his back crack. It would be a sore later if they have to do it here. He sighs as this is really important to take a break. As the lockdown proceed to shut them up. The risk is too great if they succeed but nowhere to escape. The three needs to prepare when Miss recovers. In the meantime, Miss left his drone outside. It is a time breaker for Flashes to take a look.

    Altair reads his UI as the conversation between goblins are happening. Between the spirits and the assassin goblin together. He can¡¯t seem to control it for some reason. Trying to take full control of it, he has no idea what¡¯s going on. All he can do is to listen their conversation in text. However, on his hands feel the grab with his teammates. Haw and Maser are on his side, barely hearing or seeing anything from the light. The sense of touch is the only thing left for him to contact them. He starts writing by the finger and hoping their experience to communicate paid off.

    Maser reaches to Haw¡¯s hand. He felt hard to figure it out whether it is him. The tapping of his hand, it surely the same contact from Mountaiwall. If it is used the sounds of the cave echoing and sending the message. It is the same method, there they able to contact each other. Haw has found something that his Dexter guild knows about.

    ¡°Any high-tech ships should hide a very important room here?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Haw?¡±

    Altair tries to tap, but he didn¡¯t seem to know how to. It was kind a first to see how Altair didn¡¯t understand their morse code, even in a different language.

    Maser taps on Altair ¡°It is hard to believe that this is now you can¡¯t understand our conversation¡±

    ¡°Did you lose your magic here? This is no neutral mana defying your magic type¡±

    Maser taps his finger tip with his mana ¡°Haw¡¯s right. Altair, where¡¯s your magic powers? you always understood us¡±

    Altair couldn¡¯t understand anything. However, he has his mana control. If what he learned from them really does coming from the demon¡¯s control, then he must take control his UI. His body reacts impulsively as he is trying to do so.

    It¡¯s no use, he can¡¯t fight back. It is indeed a demon is controlling him. The fears spark at the back of his mind. But he quickly stops himself from panicking. Haw is here, he heard a bit from the staff, those two girls who are always with him. He had to guess if Haw understands him. It¡¯s been so long to speak his actual language. When he is about to speak, there is a seal to shut any noise. He carefully controls a bit of his mana and tried to snip the line of the demon¡¯s power. It snaps, and said to Haw

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±

    Maser hears his voice from the bursting light. It is hard to understand as he never heard that dialect before. Haw feels Altair¡¯s magic reaches him

    ¡°What a surprise? You speak like your kontry men¡±

    Altair hears Haw replying badly, and with his magic to raise his voice is enough for him to hear Haw, but is it enough for Altair to ask?

    ¡°Great, I need your help. I think a demon is controlling me. I can¡¯t seem to use my powers. Do you have any ideas what am I supposed to do in this situation?¡±

    Maser feels Haw is tapping on his palm. Haw is trying explain to him as he responded swiftly with Altair.

    Haw replies ¡°Let the demon control you. No, I mean. Let it control what we don¡¯t need. Controlling you will be bad if you¡¯re going attack us. We have to stay you like this until I found how to deal with it¡±

    Altair barely understand what he said using his language. Haw might have found a way, but how he says it made it so jarring and leaving him nothing to say and let him do all the work. Although, he understands him. He hopes he clearly understands what he just said.

    Haw asks Altair

    ¡°Give Maser to speak too, both of us need to work this out to help you¡±

    Altair agreed and gives Maser to speak through the light.

    ¡°Are you mean it?¡±

    ¡°Altair can¡¯t understand us¡±

    ¡°. . . There, you and Haw can talk to each other¡±

    Maser heard Haw says he can¡¯t understand them, but he is doubting it. Only way to test him and said to Altair

    ¡°This vessel is an ancient ship that supposed to be design as an exodus for the Heroes Faction¡±

    Haw hears him says that. According to the Horsin people, letting the citizen to know about the secrets of this world will lead to the demons to indirectly connect to the citizens. If Altair wasn¡¯t in control, then the demon will tempt him immediately in shock or confusion.

    Altair didn¡¯t, and both of them were relief. Haw says to Maser

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything what the city states leaders are suspecting them about¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been proven. The east coast had so many examples for the lives of the goblin tribes¡±

    The two quickly focuses on their way out from this mess. Haw holds something on his bag as he is about to pull it out. He didn¡¯t say anything but taps his fingers on Maser¡¯s hand. Going through in this environment is not going to be this easy. While they move along with the man will soon to be possessed.

    The mana Altair bears is nothing more extraordinary, and at the same time valuable forms of mana. It is weak, but effective. It is powerful yet empty. Altogether, he is just a man with a gift from the almighty. Maser is trying to think a legend like that makes himself feared for Altair. This legend alone makes him understands a little from the city states leaders. The foundation is the key of their escape. They stop because of the opportunity this world has, from what he heard. With this realization and this power

    ¡°In order to that, then it will repeat the cycle . . .¡±

    ¡°Maser focus!¡± Haw shouts at him

    Maser returns to his senses and found where they can see a little clearer or blurry. It starts to get clearer and saw some tech hidden right before them. The archscience tech is trying to disappear but Haw is forced it to appear with his item on him. He casts his mace and throws it, then sends the rest of Altair¡¯s mana to Haw. As the mace hits it, Haw throws a stone slab with it after the impact. The tome is absorbing it, causing around them breaking a mysterious link. The tome reacts again and managed to form a pulsing wave for Altair to gain his UI again.

    The pulse pushes Haw away slightly after a successful breach. The light clears as the spirits return to darken the view. Clear enough to see and hear. Another push back where the light diminishes and them see the rest of the room. The room reveals as the goblins are standing off to one another. Altair hides themselves with his barrier as more spirits are passing by.

    Altair shushes them ¡°What¡¯s going on with these goblins? I thought they are in the same side¡±

    Haw whispers him back ¡°It¡¯s their nature. That¡¯s all I know¡±

    Stilpok watches the spirits come around him. The same spirits who are with Sork in the challenge. All come here as their voice heard for the first time speaking in their native tongues. The first to speak is the one who used earth ritual from the golem fought Gordon.

    He says his name ¡°Pa¡¯Yn?¡±

    A smirk of its slide lips and eyes of dangers will befall. Pa¡¯Yn is the older version of healers. Outdated as there is nothing useful against the better healing aspects of their enemies.

    It said to Stilpok ¡°Adapt and restore the forbidden ones. Traditions must be taken away . . .¡±

    He faded away as more want to meet with him.

    Drums beating with its feet, the one who dances and fought against Altair and his team. The spirit wields an instrument, a drum, playing with tremendous tunes.

    ¡°Dondodom¡± says its name.

    Then turns to new Horde chief as it can see through his magic and whispers

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Their Kes¡¯thars are weak, even they chant to call us with great enemies. They won¡¯t let us speak our wisdom¡±

    Sad drumming noise as he pleased himself to be gone. Stilpok understands those tones.

    ¡°The spirit speaks wisdom? Is there more than that, like Ogit?¡±

    All the spirits around him cheer at the reality ¡°YES!¡±

    The spirit, who is right in front of Stilpok, is trying to tell him what time littles them. It wasn¡¯t the case. They are trying to tell him that the spirits are no one¡¯s side. It is true they are tempted by strong enemies who are go beyond in strength against its race. Among their own, they are all equal to those entice the same ritual and practices. There are no differences among them. A tribe is still a tribe, if they are bigger than their tribe themselves it is called a Horde. A rich view of their prosperity, all in the same kind. This recent Horde is united, not dominated by the true alpha. A chief risen over because no arising tribe obtained the forgotten spirits.

    It doesn¡¯t mean an endless war among goblin themselves. It¡¯s because the balance of life is disturbed. Prosperity is where the cycle of life forever flows, eat or be eaten, feast to the highest down to the worms beneath the surface. One life to another must be fed. It is the same goes with the spirits. Because how broken this Horde in Kinteinnou region is. Controlled in order to rebalance to appease the feral, vengeful, and the starving spirits. If none of them are satisfied, the forgotten will return. But they are all sealed away, and here they return, and the cycle must continue.

    A goblin spirit comes forth, an appearance is truly from Circoston region. A goblin who is still alive able to contact the new arising Horde chief. He speaks out to Stilpok

    ¡°I see wounds and chains on your spirit. Not the spirits around you, but you as a keeper. My callings have been flourished or they did their part well¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? You must be from the other side of the continent¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Not even a single laughter from your spirits too. It is indeed a happy java gob¡±

    Circoston Horde chief stares at the indirect threat. It is like the legends, the chieftains¡¯ gathering. One more is coming.

    ¡°You have come this far to see what¡¯s going on. As you have other spirits are siding you are from the layfas, the true tribes of that side of the continent. Although, you possessed more ancient ones. I give no wisdom about them¡±

    ¡°So, all these spirits around me are as not as important. I have been following these forgotten spirits and the ¡®metul¡¯ spirits as I received boss status¡±

    ¡°I am sure, you are not ready. But they send you here, no, it¡¯s luck. This is not where you have to go. Remember this, the Horde chiefs are always at war each other. I am here to watch and my spirits brought me here to fulfill the old ways. Know your trials . . .¡±

    The Horde chief fades away as the Circoston spirits gush out all around them. Altair tries to hold his barrier to the best he could.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haw, tell what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Tales we never know, I think we should leave¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Maser asks

    A rift open, from the beyond of their belief. The room darkens further and reveal what this room is. An ironic memory for Haw¡¯s sight. The rituals in iron, and junks scattered around. Randomly, he bends down and picks up a robotic doll. Merge together with his botic thief on his other hand, it fills itself from a curious metul spirit together as this is what he never would¡¯ve thought to get.

    Putting into his bag, and brings out the stone slab again. Gathering the information around him from numerous robots lying around. Cleansing them all refine its appearance turning into looted junks. Haw starts moving back, Maser follows, and Altair readies to go

    ¡°Alright, were not going to be involved these goblins anyway¡±

    Altair jolted back as something flies by. A group of goblins falls down from the rift bringing in their spirits. Covered in long sheets to cover from the dust. Their rituals enforced and bewilder from the sense of different spirits as enemies. Provoking and aggressively scenting on their enemy. There they smell it, the spirits from the goblin assassin.

    ¡°We found him boss¡±

    ¡°Hey boss, I think we are in their rituals¡±

    ¡°Be cautious you dolts, they are spirits we didn¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because our spirits never met these guys before¡±

    The Horde chief appeared where the rift reaches to the floor, able for him to walk in instead of dropping down. Haw and his team were able to get into the rift while they busy bickering themselves. Altair watches the last moment as they left the goblin assassin behind. Stilpok sees them go, he raises a thump up and tips his tinfoil bag of chips before they left.

    The forgotten spirits warned the new Horde chief ¡°Ready to survive this, mahn. You won¡¯t be seeing the light today as your spirits hide in the night¡±

    ¡°I know that, but why those guys I¡¯m following were allowed to leave? I didn¡¯t have proper conversation with them¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they brought a witness and fates will begin to move¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You will learn as we will obtain a lair soon¡±

    ¡°Grumbling* All that for nothing¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* Be happy, we are going to leave as flies before the ashes even try to kill us¡±

    ¡°You even not explaining to where I should¡¯ve been to . . .¡±

    The Horde chief hears it all right in front of him. The boyz are ready to charge at Silpok, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. Ogit quickly reacts as he cleanses himself off the curse. The goblin spirit is next to him trying to weaken his intention to kill an opposing chief. Og¡¯sor, a spirit that was involve in Sork¡¯s challenge. Also, the one who fight alongside the ruins against the feral spirits. Its mysterious nature revealed as of why it is here and still maintaining its sickly curses. In this ritual, in this room is revealing of their true powers. The horrendous horrors are gone, showing the simple vision of rituals like boredom and disinterest.

    Ogit slashes away the spirit as it returned to Stilpok. Along with the other goblin spirits. Pa¡¯Yn, Dondodom, and Og¡¯sor gathered together and said to the recent Horde chief

    ¡°We are the tribes of old, where are the new descendants?¡±

    The boyz come to their Horde chief¡¯s side. But Ogit stops them

    ¡°Haha, you boyz think I won¡¯t beat this low tribes. The Horde spirits they may be. You won¡¯t even see them carry the old gitz¡±

    The goblin spirits already know their disadvantages. The spirits here are not compatible without a ritual body. Far ancient than them, and more primitive than the new Horde chief¡¯s spirits. The confidence of their enemy grew obviously.

    Stilpok feels his power enraging like there is no balance in the fight he is facing. The forgotten spirits are giving him the rituals, he can¡¯t master yet, with incredible power. No understanding what it is. He traces down to his body for what he can do. As an assassin, he must survive this and hope what will happen next. Ogit tempts Stilpok with his sly voice

    ¡°I see you can¡¯t even know the secrets of all these. A vessel that controlled by spirits. Not a lot of boyz imagine why?¡±

    Stilpok remained silence.

    ¡°Oh Stab¡¯Bor, I already know your name changed to Stilpok. If you learn about the ancients. The name of the Horde chiefs means something. You have a very ancient name¡±

    Ogit casts his rituals as the roots and vines rose up from the ground in spiritual form. Stilpok easily walks to the side. The boyz see Og¡¯sor stops it by its haunting presence. Slowly casting Ogit¡¯s ritual like it was weak. Dondodom channels its drums quaking the room with musical vibration. Pa¡¯Yn rises a powerful earth ritual. A solid stone goes up to the air and throws at Ogit. Ogit smirks at the throwing stone as it only moves around him. Quickly tries to catch it, but failed. The throwing stone returns to Stilpok as he looks away with his hand stopping it. The stone turned to dust and a pair of daggers on his hands.

    Stilpok doesn¡¯t know why he has these daggers made out of stone. There he sees why, Pa¡¯Yn gives him carved daggers. He turns his gaze on the Ogit as he continues casts his roots and vines. Helped by Og¡¯sor¡¯s presence, Stilpok is able to evade it. Where the roots slowly surrounding him, Stilpok runs to the light. Ogit says to his boyz.

    ¡°Do you feel it, boyz¡±

    ¡°Yeah boss, the ritual here is divided. The tribes from east coast have annoyed our traces.

    ¡°Good . . .¡±

    ¡°They are also the only one who distracting the security, boss¡±

    ¡°Bad . . .¡±

    Ogit never would imagine those goblin spirits are affecting his rituals. He orders them to leave as he must use his spirit.

    ¡°. . . Then chase those humiskis we saw earlier¡±

    ¡°But boss . . .¡±

    Then the Horde chief gives them the vision. ¡°Ah yes, boss. We should go now¡±

    Stilpok hiding into the light, as Dondodom knows what spirit Ogit has and warned Stilpok. Stilpok screams at Ogit.

    ¡°YOUR SPIRIT, IT IS NOT SHAMANISM!¡±

    Ogit sees his boyz gone and revealed his secret. A gemstone is shown right in front of Stilpok, one blink of light inside. A voice coming out. No goblin spirit inside, but a soul of a human.

    ¡°Yawn* You finally wake me. Is your tribe need my help?¡±

    A force of magic bursts away the light. The goblin spirits were easily push away. Causing a dangerous imbalance both the living and the dead. Stilpok is receiving large amounts of rituals because of the gemstone. Soon he realized what it is.

    ¡°A soulstone, from the heroes¡¯ faction¡±

    Ogit had done the most forbidden act in shamanism. Possessing the spirit other than their ancestry or kind from their original world. That act alone forces Stilpok to reach into the vision of this vessel.

    The Forgotten is finally being allowed to see the vision of the past. Horde chief never dares to get the vision unless the imbalance is beyond of the world had go against them. That soulstone alone, a gemstone contains a human spirit or soul makes the spirits endanger the use demonic magic. A willing soul to give into the demon can create these stones. Only to use against by the users freely. Ogit never once show frustration to face Stilpok as he knows that he can¡¯t beat him that made the spirits gone. A legend told that it would end the goblin spirits. A human spirit still possessing its power when it was alive and powerful than shamanism itself.

    Stilpok got struck from Ogit¡¯s punch. ¡°You think twice of looking at the past, Stab¡¯Bor. Your enemy is right here¡±

    Stilpok walks back triggered from the powerful punch, the same strength from the citizen. After that shock, another punch lands on his gut. Ogit¡¯s fist feels the pain of metal bouncing on his fist. A strong metul ritual made Ogit¡¯s hand bleed.

    ¡°AH! You can¡¯t even bypass this ancient spirit¡±

    The gemstone responds ¡°We are in its ritual. No, we need to get him before the ritual starts¡±

    ¡°You know what¡¯s going to happen¡±

    ¡°NOW! Koiich is not blocking the Jigeram¡¯s light¡±

    The Horde chief didn¡¯t understand, but he knew he must end this new Horde chief before he will arise to attest his rights. Where the goblin spirits no longer will help Stilpok, he is not going to die that easily. Ogit starts charging at him, using only humanoid like skills. While Stilpok uses the techniques most goblins used for many generations. A swing from Ogit¡¯s fist, and the first hit misses. It wasn¡¯t for long as Ogit starts kicking to the side. He lands a hit as Stilpok wobble away. The strength that matches the citizen¡¯s abilities. His eyes can¡¯t see straight as numerous hits keep coming.

    Stilpok¡¯s rituals casts away to move as he heals. Ogit chases him like a boxer to keep landing his punches. Then send a lot kicks when he reaches a certain distance. Later, he tries to grab him but Stilpok¡¯s rituals are getting stronger and able to evade him. He tried to counter him but stops at the moment he got hit again. A strain of his muscles ached and the bruise burst inside as his internal organ. His rituals are trying to put themselves together trying to keep him standing and evade as much as possible.

    The gemstone noticed the faults ¡°This goblin is resisting all the lethal hits¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the spirits won¡¯t let him die¡±

    The human spirit thought so, but it starts to learn more and remember more. It starts to remember this vessel. It never recognized it because it is truly belonged to the Demons¡¯ faction. It looks around again that this is indeed the enemies¡¯ shamanism. After a serious thinking, there is more than just being savaged. The human spirit wants to stop him

    ¡°It¡¯s better we shouldn¡¯t be fighting like this¡±

    ¡°What?! You want me to let him go¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t . . .¡±

    Ogit ignores the gemstone as it starts not using its powers.

    The forgotten spirits see the opportunity and said ¡°Great, the Horde chief is slowly ignoring the power of the false ones. Hang on until the time has come¡±

    The moment the spirits finished speaking. The last kick on the head flies Stilpok to his agonizing pain and dragging his beaten to pulp face on the floor.

    ¡°Oof! Even without those annoying laughter, why am I continue to beat up like this?¡±

    He stares at Ogit and understands why. Those attacks are neither shamanistic nor ritualized, it was enhanced by the human spirit. It is clear to see at the back as the presence of the human spirit shows godlike powers. Stilpok wonders about goblin gods, but there are spirits in his minds.

    No matter how beaten he is, the ritual grew stronger anyway. Stilpok barely made it out as he is completely healed but the negative effects remained. Ogit can¡¯t seem to finish him off. He is in the opposing ritual, with the human spirit at his side balanced out the forgotten spirit¡¯s. Because of how imbalance it was, and thankfully so because that¡¯s how they survive the demon¡¯s control. If he timed right, to kill his opposing rival, he must kill him before all the rituals he mastered.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The gemstone asks

    ¡°Do you have any bright ideas?¡±

    ¡°I have, we must use your true powers¡±

    Ogit hesitated, if he dared to reveal it now. The city states will know the return of the Heroes¡¯ Faction. The surviving heroes will not be happy that he is the one who will expose them. Their rival demons will not die and sealed away as they will return. They waited this long when the summoning is return. Although, the Horde chief have already found out they were summoned by the heroes. Too afraid whether these otherworlders are truly summoned by him because of how his Horde treated harshly. They will be sacrificed like those traitors before him.

    That thinking made him enrage and recklessly uses his true power. Human spirit unleashes the goblin¡¯s ritual. Engulf by spiritual essence from the human being¡¯s soul. The strength of once lived cast down on him, to finally end this imbalance law that the spirits are trying to do. The law breaks, the mortal death is emerging. The rituals around this room faded away into the void. It tells Stilpok to evade the last attack, never endure it. Struggling to stand up as he looks up the diving Horde chief breaking the law of shamanism. The cycle is over, the destruction to extinction is coming, and the end is here.

    The robotic parts left behind disappears into the void. Ogit doesn¡¯t care of his fate anymore, even it will reveal the return of the heroes. Raging down to his new rival, Stilpok can¡¯t dodge it. He froze by the sheer force of the human spirit holding him still. The protection of the imbalance is gone. Thrown away as Stilpok¡¯s spirits broke away. His eyes felt betrayed, it was too soon. A collision reaches to him, but Ogit was stopped by the Circoston¡¯s Horde chief. Protecting Stilpok from the unstoppable end, the Circoston Horde chief sacrifices his existence inside the vessel showing the spirit within the Kes¡¯thar.

    The doll revealed itself to be nothing but a metal box. Sparks of electricity coming out from it, leaving the vessel forces to act now. The room¡¯s ceiling opened. The entire vessel opens itself to the fall of the Jigeram¡¯s light. Rays down to all who are in the vessel, destroying all spirits bringing their bodies there. The robots restored from the outside have dive down to end the intruders. The Horde chiefs fallen by the strong light. They look up as the Jigeram is above them. The true center pillar of light, the showers of all of its particles right on top of them.

    The vessel begins to repair itself. Reinforcing its defense and the secrets it holds. Reconceal everything that was aged in such a poor condition. It creates a vortex to siphon down the greatest healing to all stones and ores. It brings too with the death of all living and biomatter. The purpose of its coming to the surface is revealed. All have awe to see the advance archscience tech fully restoring by only the Jigeram¡¯s light. Down to the ritual room where the spirits are mend well to the light. Metul spirits are awaken and its rituals removed, without them knowing as it readies to fight Ogit.

    They turn to see the merged spirits, between the forgotten and the metul, and where they see Ogit shielded them together with his human spirit barrier. The metul spirits pushes away, collecting themselves as they shoved to the corners. Stilpok is trapped and nowhere to evade too. The Horde chief said to the goblin assassin

    ¡°I reveal this power to you not because of being my enemy, but to see whether those spirits came back¡±

    ¡°Spirits? I have only mine and two kinds I barely knew¡±

    The human spirits didn¡¯t react. It¡¯s kind of odd for Stilpok to tell the truth. The deceptive nature of the goblins shouldn¡¯t be explaining like that. Or maybe he is wrong. Maybe there is a goblin with that kind of mystery to it. Besides, all of them are not related in the original world. Ogit let the human spirit takes the strike. The human spirit rose again like an armored guardian angel ready swoop his spear to the new Horde chief. Stilpok wonders the previous Horde chiefs also fell to him realizing he is no longer took part of shamanism. He guesses he is going to see it. Ogit says his farewell

    ¡°See you in the other side¡±

 Jigerams Biome: The "Last" Event part 7 - Chapter 229

    COI C229

    Before the end; Altair, Haw, and Maser are running from the room. The boyz are chasing after them as they expected. Once thought as allies turned rogue because of two goblins fighting as Horde chiefs. Maser and Haw have lived in Mountaiwall, and they know all too well. They run, because they think they are sided with the goblin assassin. Haw held the metul spirit into his botic thief. Merging together in secrets as it becomes one. This is going to be part of his report if they survive this.

    Haw feels it again, knowing too well he carried the dark past of Mountaiwall¡¯s criminal history. The spirits told the boyz and they won¡¯t dare to mention it. Like animals possessing a potential lore, they will instinctively forget it and play along the situation they are in. All that is left is to stop who is siding with the opposing horde chief. There is nothing left for them to search under the vessel¡¯s high alert system. The robots are spotting them one by one and no spirits are left inside. The vessel starts to move internally.

    Altair¡¯s UI returned as he finally understands them ¡°Maser, knocks there on my signal¡±

    ¡°When will Altair understand us again? We are already away that is stopping him. My mana starts talking when we are over there. It annoys my head and I have to shut it¡±

    ¡°It always supposed to happen. Without mana control, people will hear things that they don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°But! if they purposely mastered it. The threats are nothing. They will become like the heroes . . .¡±

    Haw stops him and points at the direction ¡°THERE!¡±

    They jumped to the platforms as they see a room by itself away from the catwalks and hallways. There where Maser senses a citizen¡¯s powerful spell lie inside the door. Maser says to them

    ¡°There are people here. Cough* We need to try to contact with them¡±

    Altair responds as he is coughing ¡°Yes, try calling for help. This environment is killing us¡±

    The two feels relief that Altair gained back his powers. They throw him first to the door as they follow him. Altair gets to the door then pushes and stands near it. He channels his spells and protections to hold the enemies off.

    Maser is at his side, and Haw is at the door. The enemies are coming both robots and goblins. Worn in their well-prepared protective suits. They roar as the spirits echoes with them. Powerful rituals calling out the robots¡¯ carved rituals engraved are pulling the sealed spirits inside of their hardware. The robots resisted, but the rituals engulfed them affecting their systems to delay each action. The robots used their lights and quickly nullify the curse. The boyz are enticing the robots as they exposed themselves. The robots see the delusion ritual, enhancing its damage on them with great aggitation.

    The robots fired, and thte boyz disappeared, only illusions. The robots¡¯ attacks went directly to the three. Altair was easily being pushed back along with Maser. The archscience enchanted by rituals creating a powerful combination.

    ¡°What the?¡±

    Altair fell down in disbelief as he being mounted by one of the robots. Maser knocks the robot off from Altair

    ¡°This is not going to work. Those are definitely the Horde chief¡¯s men. We don¡¯t know what they can do¡±

    Haw is tapping on the door ¡°We have made our decision, if those people are inside. They must know how they get us in¡±

    Maser stands up as he pulls Altair up ¡°Comparing what we did, do you think ours are less than them?¡±

    Haw feels the sensation of archscience and rituals mixing together ¡°Is this vessel controlled by spirits? Then those two were not completely . . . Oof!¡±

    His teammates flown on his back getting hit from the goblin¡¯s trickery. They couldn¡¯t defend themselves by the numerous misdirection of the robots¡¯ attacks. Able to use the archscience¡¯s capabilities against them. They can trick the AIs to go in circles. Inside this chaos, it was obvious how the security behaves. They react according to the number of threats. Because the spirits overwhelmed the robots, the automation act automatically.

    Altair says to Haw ¡°Did get them to open?¡±

    ¡°They already know, their rituals are channeling¡±

    ¡°Rituals? Citizens didn¡¯t master any shamanistic powers. Silfa is the first with high grade tiers. There is . . .!!!¡±

    A flash of light stops them and the enemies. The door quickly opened and the polarized metal scraps flying aimlessly to the air. Appeared before them is Magnet. Taking aim at the robots and with a surprised look at the boyz, he said

    ¡°Goblins? No, it is too obvious where the undead ghouls came from¡±

    Hito pulls the three inside ¡°Miss was right, there are people outside¡±

    ¡°This is not the time to ask question. Pull them in¡± Flashes shouted at him.

    When time returns back in motion, the boyz quickly dodges the high-speed projectiles and able to redirect it to the robots. Magnet was stunned

    ¡°How!?¡±

    Flashes uses his device to disrupt them ¡°IGNORE IT! LIKE THE REST WE HAVE ENCOUNTER!¡±

    His devices sent into the speaker made a loud sonic wave, causing knockback as time boosted in high speed. Their bodies move in an unbelievable rate, but let their mind at normal pace. The goblins are confused as they moved faster than they are thinking. The spirits break it the pace confusion.

    They quickly close the door as one of the goblin¡¯s rituals slide in. It quickly cuts off with Hito¡¯s axe kick it as it jams the door. Hito bounces off his kick wasn¡¯t able to make a clean cut. Flashes rewinds his move again. Hito repeats his move over and over again until all the rituals blocking the door are cut off. The door closed leaving Hito¡¯s feet and legs drawn out by the multiple rewinds.

    ¡°Breathe* What was that, Flashes?¡±

    ¡°Our secret weapons, and now we saw it became useless. Those goblins already find a way to stop the disproportion¡±

    ¡°Disproportion?¡±

    ¡°It means they were boosted and slowed at the same time¡±

    Hito still raises his eyes. Haw answers for him ¡°I understand only a few moments. It is like an adrenaline with added side effect. It makes you move fast, but the side effect makes your head slow¡±

    ¡°Wow, I never that a Horsin like you understand something like that¡± Flashes is impressed.

    ¡°Well, boosted in a wrong order or disproportion is really confused me. But thanks anyway . . .¡±

    Hito soon recognizes Haw¡¯s clothes. The same clothes worn by Enders, the people who helped him and his friend out from Fuku City. He smacks himself before anyone noticed.

    Haw sees him ¡°That was fast for smacking yourself. Did you understand what I said?¡±

    The Fuku adventurers weren¡¯t fooled, they know what was happened in the district. Their guesses were right. Flashes, Magnet, and Miss have known about the outside help. But this incident shouldn¡¯t be a spoiler for them. Rather, it is a good opportunity to have them in. Miss was the one who brought up the idea. Because in her runes and Flashes detection, they found one of them holding precious files of this vessel. They thought they would get it from them, until they realized there is one citizen with them, a city guild adventurer. Their options are easily narrowed. What else they can get from here?

    Hito takes the first lead ¡°It¡¯s hard to admit. Those three without any protective gears really made me impressed¡±

    Miss smirks a bit as she chuckles ¡°I admit, I laugh too when Hito didn¡¯t even know Enders are¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ve seen them in Taiyou Industries in the news. They are heavy suit and stuff¡±

    ¡°Stuff? How about learning the whole news about them even before the siege? I know you have recognized this guy. Say, where are your potions many people mentioned about?¡±

    Pointed to Haw as he has nothing on him. Mostly items can be easily detected from their UIs, and they brush off the average Horsin stats. Haw is more than that.

    Altair understood what she is saying. She was able to identify him faster in a blink of an eye is because of the RAPs system. To think that this woman in front of him is taking it seriously with identification traits. He senses her threat level. It is high and there are no other else in mind of why there is unnecessary points needed for it. The threat level is low, but it is enough for him to realize they are allowing their basic information to show him. He remains aware as he reads Fuku City adventurer in their info.

    The city guild adventurers respect other people¡¯s info in their UI, except from Fuku City. They can see Altair¡¯s choices of RAPs and they are impressed how it can be used against the archscience. This reunion from different districts shows a little irony to why they wanted to go here this early without proper surveying the ship. The outside is dangerous, the numbers of securities and outside enemies are here, they don¡¯t know either this place is survivable or capable to anyone to exist here.

    Maser explains ¡°We are trying to survey this vessel for compatibility as a dungeon¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Miss can¡¯t help herself

    ¡°Sure, like a movable dungeon and news about adventurers can¡¯t even escape from within. It would be safe for any ranks to get inside. What is really you after?¡±

    Altair vouches ¡°It¡¯s true, from left off from the city guild¡¯s quest. This stage of the quest is the requirements for safety and testing our non-combat escapes¡±

    ¡°Like who would anyone to believe that. We¡¯re here because of that jammer is ruining the internet¡±

    ¡°The internet?¡±

    Altair looks at jammer as he sees something that wouldn¡¯t be recognized as a jammer. It has a same presence they felt from the other room, it is shamanism. With those vast discoveries from everywhere, he is starts to get curious

    ¡°Now that you mention it. Do you have any idea why the goblins are wanting this vessel so bad?¡±

    Flashes shakes his head ¡°Not a clue, but I¡¯m sure talking to them is near impossible if we could¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You know they are bunch of savages¡±

    ¡°Savages? Wait a minute? Were you face those tribes before?¡±

    Flashes got hit from back by Miss ¡°Love to chat for more, I can feel the outside is starting to make its move¡±

    They didn¡¯t feel anything, but Haw, Magnet, and Maser feel the pressure getting inside. Magnet¡¯s sensitive polarized senses feel a disturbance. The presence starts to lose his detection then soon to fade.

    ¡°It¡¯s the light¡±

    They are getting in. The shades of light blue show their magic are weakening. Flashes said to them

    ¡°Guess break time is over. Can you help us with this as we leave?¡±

    Altair immediately answers ¡°Sure! But our conversation will continue back to the city. We¡¯re not done about you guys being here¡±

    ¡°You have time, especially we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s names¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Flashes begins preparing his devices. Altair reaches out to him ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t finish . . .!¡±

    Haw stops Altair ¡°There is no time, your city will definitely find them . . .¡±

    He leans his head to see Magnet is looking at Flashes then back to them ¡°. . . You will never know when you found out we actually met them before without knowing¡±

    Altair stared at him blankly then shakes his head ¡°Haw, did you meet those guys before?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but their competence will drive to see each other again. Like the siege¡±

    Magnet watches them go the other way. Hito goes to his side as he roughly nudges him

    ¡°Magnet, that guy. Did he really meet you guys before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah and no. My guess their guilds are well informed¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Great, then let¡¯s go on with this¡±

    They turned around and heard Flashes and he is idling at them as the device is all prepared. The preparation is set and everyone is ready to go.

    Flashes calls out to everyone ¡°Okay, once this jammer is gone. All of us will be kicking the bucket here. Everyone gets ready to run for your dear life. The jammer starts to static, numerous interferences surging through in magnetic waves causing bubbles, don¡¯t ask me why, and the matter of seconds it will break. Magnet enforced it with your polarity magic. Miss! You know what to do if he failed¡±

    At that same moment, Haw watches them trying to use archscience. As they begin to leave, Haw brings out his updated botic thief. Small little micro probe pops out as it sees the jammer. It sees something inside and gathered the encrypted ritual data for him.

    After it was the done. The jammer reacts and shuts itself down. Actively destroying itself in the process. Flashes calls out to them

    ¡°That¡¯s it! I got the signal outside we can get of here. You three, get yourselves out here as this room will going to explode¡±

    Altair, Haw, and Maser heard them as Magnet opens the door. They run out as Miss helped them by casting her spells at the robots outside. Goblins and robots are fighting in the midst of the chaos. A runic spell goes through and pushes them off the platform. Altair throws his gem like a pitcher and bounces off to the wall to get through the hallway. Then they teleported away.

    Hito sees they leave with a surprised look at Flashes ¡°You let them go, we have the internet as a getaway¡±

    ¡°Did you forget that they are not part of the gang?¡±

    ¡°I know but they could be useful¡±

    Miss pushes Hito with her magic ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, this is a secret mission. We won¡¯t be coming back into the city if they found out who we really are¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Flashes sternly retaliates ¡°Our lives made so many mistakes, be glad that others help you escape¡±

    Magnet can¡¯t say anything to help Hito out. More to say than that, it is impossible to convince the defectors holding the dark secrets from what they have done. It is fitting to have it because they are here. This chance alone, they can¡¯t escape from the people who helped them. The thought of ¡®it¡¯s better be a man as your devil instead of the real thing¡¯. It never been heard before for the citizens to actually said it in their home world. The jammer is gone and they ready to prepare their escape route. A rift is open, where it looks like an internet showing into the screen. Hito blindly goes in as he couldn¡¯t control himself from his denial.

    Magnet pulls him back to them.

    ¡°Magnet, what gives?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how we should¡¯ve go back to the servers. Look!¡±

    The rift shows nothing the details of their cyberspace world. They only see are the screens that mostly be found on their devices. The obvious background views of UIs are already a given. Flashes slamming his device as he tried to recall them out of this room.

    ¡°No good, we can¡¯t teleport back. The signals are fine, but we can¡¯t go back¡±

    Miss shouts ¡°What!? How is that impossible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because our spirits won¡¯t let you guys go¡±

    A group of goblins entered the room, Ogit¡¯s boyz entered the room.

    Flashes uses his devices around them to form the barrier. The robots come in as the boyz mischievously guided the robots at his devices. Carefully, steadily, and incidentally fall over on his equipment, the barrier destroyed and his devices nulled as his signals start to disrupt.

    He already found out ¡°The robots! The robots have their own jammers!¡±

    ¡°Another big noggin, eh. Tough luck, it¡¯s time to finish you guys off¡±

    Miss channels her spells in quick precision, but her spells can¡¯t be casted. ¡°No, not again!¡±

    She looks at her back as the old mark from the east coast reopens. ¡°Fuck this curse again¡±

    Hito acted quickly as everyone is trouble. His cooldowns are setting up into a combo ready for him to fight. He dashes at them and hits the goblins. Their rituals endure the punishment from his lightning-fast speed and electrical assaults. One of the goblins countered him gathering the punishment he gave to them. One powerful swoop as Hito manages to escape. Then his mind flashes where Cdown is right in front of him. He suddenly come after him in rage then soon realized it was an illusion.

    The goblin took Hito¡¯s lightning magic and was able to land a hit. Hito feels the curse flashing into his head again. Cdown is looking at him giving his cruel look of his eyes forcing again to fight him out of spite. The goblins were able to take him down. Hito falls tired and the curse is taking its effects. Now down as the goblins are trying to pry open his protective equipment. Flashes can¡¯t get any signal to his devices falls helplessly as the robots reach him and pound him to the ground. Miss is trying to get rid of the curse, but the curse grows too fast as the goblins she killed returned to haunt her

    ¡°This world is definitely hell¡± She spites at the ghosts with disgusted intent.

    Magnet sees his team is down. He uses his last rune from his team to pause time. Boosted with his own mana, creating an unstable range all around them. It is able to froze them in place and watches everyone near close to their doom. That moment, everyone got their time to experience their last hours or seconds. They thought they are going to escape. Hopes seemed lost and everything about this vessel is the example they will become the cult leader¡¯s examples. None of them are crying, they look rather refreshed to see the spirits have come to avenge the fallen. There is still one man though, Hito. Struggling to come back as he is already in pointless state with the goblins. As time goes back in motion.

    The device starts functioning getting the signal they need. It was too late, as the light flashes at them being pixelated. There is no time for Flashes to direct them somewhere else. The bright light covered them blindly. Then time comes back and the sounds of guts and parts are tuning into their demise. The lights gone and only the Jigeram¡¯s light entering the room. The vessel opens its ceiling whereas the robots dive down. The goblins have no time to collect their spoils. They flee as the robots flying are more dangerous the security itself.

    The flying robots land where the bodies are, but they only see Flashes¡¯ broken parts of the devices. The drone watches the fight then forced to move as the signal is fading away. It flew through the hallways until it reaches to the vents that had a hole in it. It flew up, there it sees Haw grabs the drone

    ¡°There! I got it, now run!¡±

    Magnet and Maser fend off the small robots. Altair pulls the sheet of the vents and turned into a sled. Using Miss¡¯s runes, they can finally move out.

    Altair shouts at Maser and Magnet ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±

    Magnet uses his spell and bring both him and Maser back to their teams. As they finally flee from the vessel, Altair said to Flashes

    ¡°Who have thought your plan worked? I never thought you can stop time while we have a teleportation gem. Who knew that we have one of each to get out from that mess?¡±

    Flashes stood silence as his body flattened. Hito carved like wood as his protective equipment is destroyed and the runes are gone.

    Miss remained silent and turn to Magnet. Magnet¡¯s eyes give a glare back at her. Only truth at the matter is that they were saved. Haw stops and pointed them at the ceiling. Magnet combined his polarization spell on Maser¡¯s mace. The mace destroyed on impact. Big enough for them to escape. As they got out, the light embraces their presence as their bodies begin to weaken. Through the edges of the cliff on this river, they disappeared before any of the flying robots could spot them.

    The vessel releases its ultimate defenses. The AI searches through any forms of life. They start fleeing. Its positive reaction grew intense as all threats are gone, able to conceal their containment rooms. Until something is off, two small creatures are still going around the vessel. They go to the same place where those people trapping themselves. The jammer room, but the real issue is. That is not a jammer room. It¡¯s a summoning room, the secret realm to teleport special powers that hide inside. Compared to the other room when the small creatures got out. The so-called jammer room is hiding a dangerous being inside.

    Phasing through a vortex and appeared out of nowhere in molten light, this is being sealed in a dangerous sense. The other room is a ritual room for one of the forgotten tribes, But this one. The AI froze as it founds the data of it. The ritual circle that speaks through all different spirits into one lore. The elder spirits hidden inside. It tries to call the flying machines to go there, but it seems it got distracted by other robots of its own. After a closer look, it found out it was the spirits that trapped one of the robots. Alert goes high as it tries to find a way to get those running small things away from it.

    Ogit can¡¯t believe that he is able to move after a good beating with his human spirit. A stab wound is clearly sees on Stilpok¡¯s head. The tinfoil hat of his had saved his life. Never would¡¯ve understand how strong the rituals are, more so if it was from the forgotten spirits and the metul spirits. It¡¯s too late now, Ogit runs without any skills of an agile goblins. His human spirits speak to him

    ¡°We need to hurry. He is going where the spirits are¡±

    ¡°I know what it is. I send the boyz to get those humiskis with him and now with that lucky wee limp walka, I failed. They failed too, laugh*¡±

    ¡°I heard that¡±

    Stilpok said it as he is dripping his head with his own blood. His blood slowly moves back to his head where the forgotten spirits controlling his blood. It is hard to believe that this is healing under the Jigeram¡¯s light. Where his head is not coned by the light, the crystallized shell on his head is really improved as a bandage for some reason.

    His spirits warned him ¡°The prophecy is coming. Remember what they told you¡±

    While he himself is also in the brink of dying.

    The flying machines are here already fighting with the spirits again. So far, even its strongest conditions fell again into a struggle. There he sees the spirit robots combatting them. Not giving a single noise to appreciate their strong efforts. Though he sees that none of them being broken down. The light forever repairs them, not a single one be able to broke off as it was during the past few eras. That graved site, he can¡¯t ponder to see it and even touching it by his own curiosity. Only the spears hitting close to him as the horde chief never ceased his chase.

    Ogit calls out his boyz ¡°Come on, boyz. He is almost there¡±

    His boyz weren¡¯t there, but their spirits are fleeing. His human spirit is making them flee. But its presence wasn¡¯t enough to get them to hide forever. He whispers to the echoes and message is sent. The hunt continues as he is forced to let Stiilpok inside. Stilpok hears the forgotten spirit

    ¡°There! WHERE HERE!¡±

    ¡°Dinju . . .¡± The voice of Dinju says its echoes.

    The warning set off as he meets the spirit, they all wanted him to meet. A spiritual barrier shift into the vortex protecting him from anyone to venture in. There he finally sees the spirit itself, the elder spirit

    ¡°Metul!¡±

    A shout sounds the noise of iron and whistles from smoke. The elder spirits appeared before him and said to him

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long as the world trapped us. This era should¡¯ve been the time to flee¡±

    ¡°Flee? But I thought it will make me a Horde chief¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I ignore it because you will find another way to get powers eventually¡±

    Stilpok was suffering since because of receiving different rituals. The thought of his hardship will find a way to control mighty powerful spirits. Then this elder spirit won¡¯t tell him otherwise. It made him furious. The elder spirit feels the stone ritual made from Pa¡¯Yn and stab the spirit. That alone triggers the elder metul spirit true vision.

    Stilpok sees a vision for why this era the elder spirit wants him to do. ¡°Not even this dagger you used of stone has special chants lie within. We will never be part of the living. We are only your tools¡±

    Stilpok tries to pull it out, his strength is fruitless as he is in pain. The spirits around him bending its own steels and iron bits. Acting itself like the wind, its horrendous noise pierced inside his hears as his head numb by it. Now visions faded as well a dream is formed. Weaved by the essence of the echoes.

    ¡°Dinju, Dinju. My ancestors we help you . . .¡±

    Stilpok becomes the Horde Chief.

    Ogit breaks through the barrier as he sees the room changed from what the boyz describe it. All of his boyz returned with their spirits sheltering them from the light. The robots are not here and only them and the sole Horde chief. Ogit hears the voices in their heads. Glory is speaking, the old ones are chanting into their heads forcing honorary tribal chants. The human spirit recognized this glory. Yet, the spirit alone felt a little cheeky moment like the other goblins. It¡¯s been so long to meet again with a powerful goblin such as Ogit.

    Stilpok appears before them, blood dripped from his head as it covered with metal plates. His appearance is a little different. Molten forge coming from his outer appearance as the rituals are coming out. They can¡¯t recognize what it is and didn¡¯t give him the chance to complete his transformation.

    Ogit said to his boyz ¡°Attack!¡±

    They charge forward as their lives start to dwindle in the message of their spirits. The danger ahead, and their deaths are already setting in. The spirits attack as the metul spirits retaliate. They all gang him up with numbers of powerful rituals.

    They hit his armor, and his armor wakes up as its eyes appeared from its engraved plates. Weapons appeared from its molten form as plates shed itself from their attacks. Pieces of scrap metals firing like bullets. It kills one of them. Stilpok jumps to the air and rains them down some more. The goblins back away, while the others caught by metal pieces were pulled back in and squashed them like bugs. Bones and guts flying as electrical bolts coming out from his feet. The elder spirit starts to appear itself as a mek.

    The armored ritual metal plated body is made. The elder spirit had demonstrated the powers of the might of the metul spirits. Industrious of its appearance, however only powered by spirits. It doesn¡¯t compare from the spirits as it only being controlled by their keepers. The spirits charge after the dead goblin leaved a haunting vengeance at the possessed Horde chief. He grabs the spirits by his newly formed plated gauntlet. Holds it as a weapon and forces it into a club, smacking the goblins as it mid transformed.

    Oozing with blood, the spirits were forced under the elder spirit¡¯s control. Ogit starts to understand the strength of the elder spirits. The goblins spirits were thought to be the highest form of powerful rituals. These ancient spirits are stronger than that. Mostly because his boyz only possessed strong nature willed shamanistic rituals. The threat he is facing. Glorious by the forgotten legend, he is forced to waste his boyz. Ogit sends his spirits to aid his remaining warriors. The metul spirits triumphant as its chanting with annoying loud screeches of steel.

    The goblin boyz uses his roar, a chaotic roar creating an immense strength to destroy right in front him. The possessed Horde chief summons the steel to trapped the roaring goblin into a chamber. The isolated room, it started to crush itself. The chamber is destroyed including the goblin inside. The last one jumps towards the possessed Horde chief with ice pick on hand and hits him on the head. The same place where Stilpok got struck by the human spirit.

    As the dead body rolls over, Ogit brings out his human spirit. The human spirit sees the remembrance of such powerful rituals from another world. The metul spirits have done another deed against Ogit¡¯s boyz. They all died leaving no one to see his human spirit. The look of his face when he sees possessed Stilpok lies down where all the metal pieces melted on to his armor. Ogit must be careful to fight such a restless elder. One random spark of molten metal splashes on to him as he feels the immense pain.

    ¡°AAH! Never once I got hurt in front of my human spirit¡±

    The human spirit answers ¡°It¡¯s because this is the power and glory of an elder spirit¡±

    There they stood each other and sees Stilpok with his head moves at Ogit¡¯s ice pick. Ogit sees enough and lost his warriors in the process. Their sacrifices were enough. Their spirits alone helped him forces Stilpok down. The vengeful comes for its last aid. A coward approaches to lose such strong goblins. The possessed Stilpok said to him

    ¡°These great imbalances are how we kept coming back¡±

    Ogit grabs the ice peak ¡°Time¡¯s changed. This world belongs to the heroes¡±

    Then he pierced into Stilpok¡¯s skull. A massive bright light siphon into the ice pick. The prophecy is finish. Stilpok¡¯s body disappeared. The moment he disappears, Ogit feels something tugging his weapon as it tries to steal it. He pulls it out, then the human spirit warned him

    ¡°He escapes, Stilpok escapes¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have killed the elder spirit. It is no longer my problem¡±

    The vessel starts to sink down. Leaving the sight of dead goblins around him. He said to his human spirit

    ¡°Will you . . .?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡±

    A fire sets ablaze on his dead boyz. He left giving the goblins a warriors¡¯ funeral. In goblin culture, there is none. Ogit have insulted shamanism once again.

 The 4th Moon Cycles End - Chapter 230

    COI C230

    It¡¯s gone, the vessel is gone. After so much attention had brought the city into their curious eyes and ears. Advanced technology where the Enders had sought in Rune Isles have disappeared. They witness it, the vessel¡¯s robots going to the sky repairing themselves so fast. Once done, they went back to the vessel, and unleashing a spectacular view. The vortex, bringing all the light in one concentrated area. It was too dangerous to go there. Then they found them, Altair and his team arrived possessing the data on hand. Haw shows to them the stone slab.

    When Haw is about to hand it over, the guild masters approach him. It was those two again. The spirit bird lands on Haw¡¯s shoulder, waiting for him to give the tome to them. He shakes his head. Then the woman, a guild mistress, with jewel rings snaps her fingers. A dim light sparks out, color green with black outlines, presents to him her message. Haw didn¡¯t know and reluctantly handed over. The tome disappeared and reappeared on her hand. Without any word to say more, she quickly leaves with a smile on her face.

    The guild master said to them ¡°All of us are going to report about this. Raker Mawn guild members have tribute so much for this city. Will our Lord accept this kind of generosity? Even if, you were a Dexter guild member¡±

    Altair watches Haw and Maser complying their wishes. He felt at lost, but he can¡¯t complain either. That the guild mistress shows a very vile presence on to him. Her rings showed dangerous powers lie within. The strength of her runic rings contained more than a few effects. Rather, it contains spells he barely knew.

    The guild master didn¡¯t say more as the birds flew through him and faded away. Where the Jigeram¡¯s light is now going out to sea. Whereas the next moon cycle is coming, and this old cycle gives its farewell.

    Ruby dashes at them ¡°Whoa! You guys survive! Altair, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try being dumb. We thought you were possessed by them¡±

    Altair forgot. This kind of incident is very important for the city to know. Ruby didn¡¯t say anything else and pulls Altair away from them

    ¡°Sorry guys, this is urgent¡±

    Zoom into a blink of an eye. Maser chuckles at Haw

    ¡°So, back to your women?¡±

    Haw gently gives a stern look ¡°You know we have handed over a very important document to them¡±

    ¡°I thought Enders are cooperating each other like this¡±

    ¡°Not with the guild masters and mistresses. Whenever something happened like that in person . . .¡±

    Maser stops him as he starts to rile up all of a sudden ¡°I get! Still, I didn¡¯t know anything about your superiors¡±

    ¡°This is Enders we are talking about, Maser. What I am suspicious about is when will I have it back?¡±

    The guild mistress returns back to the island. With the other three Enders along with Lady Coheld at the middle. Soon, others joined the meeting and realized someone is missing in their group.

    One of them asks ¡°Where¡¯s the lady of M¡¯ji Han¡¯dhyr?¡±

    ¡°You mean lady Thulz¡¯Yulfrit?¡±

    Lady Coheld answers them ¡°She went back home and meet with her relatives¡±

    ¡°Sighs* She always did this whenever we are in the final disaster for this city¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to argue as she is not responsible for this city¡¯s consequences¡±

    Lady Coheld watches everyone around her. The guild masters and mistresses are showing disinterest of the city. Two of them were not going to meet the Enders coming back from the vessel.

    ¡°Master Grawttyl, Mistress Vince, you two seems to be having a problem going out from this island¡±

    Houst, worn her rings giving away her powerful aura. ¡°I dared to meet your former guild member. They seemed to be obedient¡± She then handed over the stone slab to Lady Coheld.

    Lady Coheld didn¡¯t hesitate to use her devices to decode everything they have gathered so far. The slab quickly reacts and quickly turns to the guild master unleashing his spirit birds.

    The archscientist grins at the discovery ¡°Just as I thought, Eu my friend. This is going to be your mission too¡±

    The new moon guild master tamed the secrets opened from the slab. The archscience release rituals, tamed without any living spirits within. No, he guessed wrong. He is holding off the vision. The vision opens and sent into the air, stopping it from getting into their heads. Eu weaves it as the vision materialized above them.

    Lady Coheld sees the message of the spirits ¡°Is that so? the new Horde chief was chosen¡±

    Then she quickly brushes it off ¡°What a waste of our time¡±

    Still remained in the island. Emerald and the researcher are receiving gifts from the Enders. Coming from the Dexter Guild themselves, their eyes are beaming at the technologies of this world. Emerald tries to reach one of them. The researcher stops her.

    She then smacks him as she gets one ¡°I am not going to fall for it again¡±

    ¡°Again? I have been focusing on our research about that demon¡¯s activity . . . and I . . .¡± He starts reaching out the manual.

    Emerald slaps his hand ¡°You¡¯ve been acting like this since we received a message from Myrrkei¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a letter and¡±

    The researcher sees the tech before them. Their UIs can¡¯t comprehend what are those as the archtech blocked their magic. Those were scanners according to Myrrkei¡¯s letters. It wasn¡¯t any recent writings either. It looks like a few months old. Rather more to it than any simple instruction. It is more an already going to happen events. The vessel is one of them, it is one of Myrrkei¡¯s findings before they entered this world. The instruction is on how to deal with the Enders to obtain it. This makes him wonder if the Enders are willing to share the secrets about it or not. After they read Myrrkei¡¯s letter, only a few recognizable words.

    His words got out from his mind ¡°An arc of this world, to restore everything what it is supposed to be. Including the natural powers of the tribes¡±

    He is not letting that phrase go and said to Emerald once again ¡°I still think that vessel attracts the spirits¡±

    Emerald takes deep breath ¡°Exhale* How many times I have to tell you; Prove to me instead spouting out of your mind. Even if we, I mean, you figure it out. There are reasons why those spirits are very dangerous¡±

    ¡°Dangerous, but not smart. I have my reference about the dead. If they are all idiots, then they are nothing more as ghosts. I would love to interview one¡±

    ¡°Augh!¡±

    The city guild, never what the staff saw among these adventurers been doing around the meeting room. For sure Gemina is adding more mysteries in her personal notes, but a group of adventurers gathered around her. Illtended is the first of many join the mystery about the vessel.

    He said to her ¡°I always thought I am the only one who has a thing for goblins¡±

    ¡°Shut it, those tribes were able to get inside the vessel. Now it¡¯s gone and those same goblins who are still in there¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right . . .¡± Illtended wants to say more, but Gemina stops him again

    ¡°Those are not tribals¡±

    ¡°The same tribals who got in¡±

    Illtended only shows her his side of curiosity, while she in the blatant of disbelief. The Rogue and Heist have been giving her the details that really is something to be worried about. The vessel¡¯s action though is the last thing that came and left during the city¡¯s most critical condition. This makes her and the others really suspicious and more importantly the only vessel have made other intruders magically disappeared. Her mind is going to find Haw this instant whenever something like this had occurred. Even though he has nothing to do with it, but he was sent there.

    She sighs ¡°Why am I so interested with Haw lately?¡±

    Illtended explains ¡°Maybe because his gift to our guild¡±

    It¡¯s true, the city guild sphere. There is more than that; the mountain shrine, the failed raid against the gangster, and the rescue and support of the Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool. He had done so much and the vast knowledge from a member of the Dexter Guild enticed her so to know more. She hears a snap of someone¡¯s finger

    ¡°Huh? Oh Silfa¡±

    ¡°Have you finished recording my report¡±

    Illtended answers for Gemina ¡°It¡¯s done, it was a few days ago exactly¡±

    ¡°A few days?! Was I really that exhausted without noticing?¡±

    Gemina grabs Silfa¡¯s hand and guides her to a seat. ¡°Same goes with the Raker Mawn guild, they are still resting¡±

    Gemina and the rest of the adventurers received a pop-up news about Altair made it out from the vessel. His initial raw impression of the vessel shared like wild fire. So fast and everything about his quest gives everyone a dire warning. Silfa¡¯s eyes froze the moment she reads a crucial part

    ¡°Altair almost got possessed!¡±

    She suddenly reacts, but Gemina¡¯s elemental spirit caught her along with Puma. Puma, in a temporary body, can¡¯t say a word and the elemental is seeping away her strength by its fiery rituals. Gemina slaps her elemental burst into nothing whistling away.

    Puma follows the elemental and hid themselves under the table. Illtended checks what is under it and finds the Silfa¡¯s pet doll.

    ¡°Oh look, its Tora¡±

    The pet doll in its big fluffy body. It sees Illtended eye to eye. No interest whatsoever and only gives him a yawn and watch the two spirits moving around under the table. Illtended was amazed of how Silfa able to get a strong beast at east mountain. This big doll is both intimidating and cute from how it looks happy. Like one time when Tora sees the mirror of itself being happy. It growls at itself and brings out rituals that no adventurers ever felt so terrifying.

    Illtended returns to his friends and sees the news pop up on screen. He mumbled to himself

    ¡°Well, what news will it be this time . . . oh . . . NO¡±

    The tone changes as something have lost so important. Gemina blurted out at the moment.

    ¡°Altair said Haw has the data¡±

    With her grip tightens as the secret of the vessel is going to be revealed, and then later she reads the next of the news. The data they collected where immediately took away from the Enders themselves.

    ¡°No way, how can we . . .¡±

    Lost from the news, they heard a door opened and there¡¯s Altair in person with Ruby. Everyone is running at him, but Ruby stops them.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°There is no time, check him before anything happened to him¡±

    Everything is getting too fast what¡¯s going on. As Gemina continues to keep adding more details what happened today, the documents on her folder will soon to grow much more than she had anticipated. The city guild puts on hold because of the cancelled plan to go to the vessel. For now, the complete report is on the representative¡¯s desk.

    King is with Gordon ¡°What we have here is the documents with the Enders¡±

    ¡°I know . . .¡± He took a deep breath

    ¡°. . . exhales* I never would¡¯ve believed you at first until we compare their leaders with Raker Mawn. Fuck! What shit are we into? They weren¡¯t kidding letting their Lord doing their business¡±

    ¡°And now here we are, no news of them ever share of it¡±

    Gordon slams his hands together with powerful clap. King continues ¡°This makes you wish to apologize to them¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring it up, there is a chance for us get this through¡±

    They open the report and it appears on screens. The first survey is where the Rogue and Heist are inside a security room. But it wasn¡¯t a security room, it describes to be a ritual room shared together with computer equipment. It¡¯s like room being holed up together into a storage room. This is what Haw¡¯s note says.

    ¡°This vessel is absolute machine. Meaning no living being will ever going in without proper equipment, and the room they mentioned is definitely has backlogs of being use as safe rooms. More modern advance than Ironno¡¯s handiwork¡±

    The screens move and shows the entirety of the detail adding the blanks were found. Haw¡¯s notes continue ¡°The rooms they can¡¯t find where they got the map shows how it was never part of the vessel. It is there to station only for the machines. However, the sea serpent being chased by the machine, and second the dark sea creature beneath the city. There must be actually preservations for safe keeping the creatures survived the Fall Era. But why here, it is designed from the Demon Faction¡±

    It ended, and King can¡¯t believe Haw stops there. King says to Gordon ¡°When will he update us?¡±

    ¡°I hope so, King. There are so many things unanswered¡±

    ¡°Right now, that vessel was able to teleport them somewhere dangerous. You think . . .¡±

    Gordon shakes his head ¡°Calm down, the vessel has so capabilities and we couldn¡¯t able to chase it down¡±

    King watches the other screen, Silfa¡¯s report ¡°. . .We are able to rescue Heist and the Rogue, it is hard to believe as they were supposed to be underground and magically appeared in east mountain . . .¡±

    King pointed out ¡°That vessel is truly a threat. We can¡¯t let it go or else it might be coming back underground¡±

    ¡°And yet, it left like it never happens. If it does want to attack us, the vessel should attack at the same time with the siege¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Gordon. This world is too much. If this keeps up, we have no choice¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I will try to held a meeting with their Lord from Enders Bridge. They have knowledge of this old technology¡±

    ¡°Will they really going to help us?¡±

    ¡°I am not certain, let¡¯s put our trust on Raker Mawn Guild. While I¡¯m going to find a way to meet their Lord¡±

    In Fuku City, the cult leader is clapping his hand to see all of them alive. His eyes weren¡¯t pleased how they are injured, but this, he is glad not to lose a single one. They¡¯re resting in the lounge where all the gang leaders usually go there. It was reserved for them and he himself is sitting along as they anxiously waiting for him to say. Hito didn¡¯t hesitate and raises his voice politely

    ¡°Uh, sir¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why you are being with us not saying a word¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you ask. I am a bit mix feeling what you guys facing goblins. I need some time to read and think of your teammate¡¯s report¡±

    Hito steps back as the cult leader¡¯s eyes glow red. As he moves back, Hito finds the others ignore the cult leader all together and enjoy what they were provided.

    Magnet says to Hito ¡°It¡¯s kind of brave of you not thinking about what he will say to you¡±

    ¡°I thought he is disappointed at us¡±

    Miss smiles at his gullible answer. Flashes is busy checking his devices and his losses after coming back from the vessel. All three of them except for Hito have already know they supposed to be dead from the start.

    The cult leader never expected for the spirits can interfere their gateways into the internet. It was also foolish to ignore how the servers were attacked by them as well. The Enders have saved his people is rare and never been a coincidence. Their indirect hostility is impressive in the internet. Treating them as nothing but a nuisance and easily be taken out the hackers in a well timely matter. There are so much more he can¡¯t grasp the intention those Enders are. One, Enders trying to rescue the residence and now jailed. Two, the Enders able to kill the hackers without prior knowledge of the servers. Three, the people in front of him. Of course, they are different people. But there is no telling how it all connect together someday.

    The cult leader remembers what they did to the servers. This makes him realize there is an alternative internet in this world. Making his eyes closed to think harder what is like the older version of the internet back in the day. It¡¯s been so long to see in fictional movies about the internet.

    Then he asks Flashes ¡°Say, have you ever thought that this world has its own internet?¡±

    Flashes thought about it too ¡°Yes, but with the use of magic or other forms of technology. I can¡¯t even to begin to understand why the spirits were able to disclose our escape. Only thing I knew, there is an internet in this world. Just like the hackers discovered in Rune Isles¡±

    They watch the cult leader returned idly as he thinks. Nothing else as he returns thinking with a serious face. His organization shouldn¡¯t be in this investigation begin with. He will put his trust on his old friends, whether they got out from hiding. It¡¯s been months to hear or see those two quarreled again. Then again, relying them too much as they promised to leave this world as soon as possible. It would take longer though. They don¡¯t want to take the risk to escape this world along with the unsuspected visitor coming along to their world.

    Finally, the cult leader checks his papers. The simplest conclusion is in a full paper page, written by Miss: We found goblin centric tech. it is clear to say that the reason of many spirits fought inside is the sense of calling out to be free from their enslavement inside the robots. I am not sure it will be the better hypotheses, but I am no fool when I see spirits are enduring the runes as much as it can. Pretending to lie down or letting my dreams to write down into my head in case all we have carry is lost.

    This is hard to understand, I know. As if the data has a mind on its own, after taking the risk of using my RAPs to understand his devices. I got a good bonus skill to understand this vessel¡¯s devices as well. My luck stat improves. But luck alone won¡¯t be any good without intelligence to know what I am getting at. It is solely meant to use shamanism here at best. I am starting to understand how brilliant that is. Letting an immortal idiot to hold the most invaluable data, and let the advantages of the Jigeram¡¯s light to do its thing. The vessel leaving is still a mystery.

    However, there is one thing I learn will not going to be hitting the mark. If so, the spirits are trapped in this vessel. Who is their master? I¡¯ve never seen so much chaos. The fights were endless. These goblins are trying to distract us from an important intention. Or rather, there is a room they won¡¯t let us go. The alert happened before a key someone had found they don¡¯t want us to see. Whoever was the one who found it, maybe they can¡¯t even get it. Who in the right person knows about this place?

    The rest of the single papers are drawings that identifies as rituals. The cult leader opens his device and finds the trace of the vessel. It sank back in, but never to the place it usually goes. His grip tightens as the device uses its rune to protect itself from breaking. The vessel returns to Rune Isles, deeper going south as it headed somewhere that the Enders never reached yet. The cult leader returns to the team and begins their discussion. Miss had finished her side of the investigation. Now it is up to the three men explaining the rest. The cult leader is starting to have interest in shamanism.

    Enders Bridge, Lady Fay¡¯Mae meets her cousin Oue¡¯Jhnr as she is heading to the Lord¡¯s manor. Oue runs and hugs her at first glance ¡°Cousin, I miss you so much¡± ¡°My beloved cousin. I miss . . . Oof . . . Why are you squeezing me!?¡± ¡°We are like siblings, we are supposed to have silly funs, right?¡± Oue says it with an angry tone. Fay starts to realize that the news had already reach here. Giving no chance to explain herself, someone behind Oue stops them.

    With the use of her cards, she was able to separate the two. ¡°Oue, what are you doing to your own cousin?¡± ¡°Why not, Tabitha? I was showing her how I feel what she did to our young guild member. So, what did your doll not letting him escape from the brigands?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, that. I thought your guild members are capable to handle them¡± ¡°Capable? It was not long when Sanquin starts feel worry about him. I hate that daemos woman, but I won¡¯t ignore what will happen to him either¡±

    Fay¡¯mae sees her beloved cousin riled up because of the incident. It¡¯s like she is acting one of their aunts to their nieces. Yet for her herself, she is a jealous type to see them getting along. She grins with her eyes annoyed. Tabitha notices her ¡°Sorry, did we do something wrong?¡± ¡°I apologized, it is more of a family memory when we behave like that¡± Oue turns and looks at her suspicious ¡°That look¡± She confronted to her face to face, rather looking up while Fay looks down. Oue continues ¡°Don¡¯t give that look, we will never know when that boy leaves or not¡±

    The two have the same grandparents, they clearly show familiar affection to the young boy like he is their relative, and a behavior like that means bonding to them. Oue knows Fay well. If this continues, Miyusuki will be tempted with affection he shows it to her. Her jealousy spikes up to hear that the sibling is acting like a nephew. Oue hides her real expression and keeps her angry look ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the topic. Next time whether you give your doll. Train him like I did with my friend over here¡± Tabitha shakes her head ¡°You train me? No, it was Juela . . .¡± ¡°Like I was saying, I won¡¯t be friendly when something like that happened again¡±

    Oue pulls Tabitha away as Fay watches them leave. Fay is not that easy to deceive from her cousin¡¯s behavior. Sadly, her beloved cousin is not wrong. However, Oue forgets that she has her doll. The nerve of her trying to accuse that she is the one who gave it to him. Fay becomes acquainted because of the presence of her doll. It was not lie Oue herself. Slowly remembering how Oue acts like this. It was vague but it was too familiar back then.

    ¡°Lady Fay¡¯mae Thulz¡¯Yulfrit! You were supposed to be in a meeting with Lord Lori¡¯es¡±

    ¡°Aunt!?¡±

    The aunt intently grabs her shoulder and firmly gripped it ¡°This is no family conversation. You said I have to arrange a meeting for him¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ve seen Oue passing through¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.  I thought I heard it wrong when she said your doll gave to her young recruit. I remember she has it when you are inheriting our guild. That young girl, making us confuse. Only if her mother didn¡¯t teach her the indirect false tongues¡± ¡°Indirect false tongues? That¡¯s sounds nothing like her mother¡± ¡°Still though, she gives you that same doll speaking like that. But I barely speaking nonsense¡± Her aunt sighs as she sets up a portal ¡°Anyway, you have a meeting to attend to. Hurry up¡±

    Fay hugs her aunt ¡°Thanks, Aunt Thulz¡± ¡°You silly girl, I am not maiden anymore. I am happily married¡± Soon, they said their goodbyes, and be on their way. As the portal closes, a seal is form and written in magic writings saying the Lord is busy at the moment. Telling everyone of the Enders, that it is in the Lord¡¯s interest. The guild masters and mistresses heard the news as words connected from what they saw from the south region.

    ¡°The vessel starts moving again¡±

    ¡°Then it was no fluke what happened to the southern region¡±

    ¡°It is already proven the city was summoned there¡±

    ¡°And that same vessel survived from its arrival¡±

    ¡°It is still not proven yet. We must search it again, if we have to¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es and Fay¡¯mae are in opposite side of the table. He brought out foods and drinks.

    He welcomed her ¡°The drinks are just water. Our conversation should be a little clearer, do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh yes¡±

    Lori¡¯es wasn¡¯t making fun of her, but she is showing a disrespect in her eyes. It is not so though. Culture differs from the two. The Lord has his ethics for not sharing drinks with an opposite sex. While she sees it is a sign of her not having tolerance having a drink. It was a little misunderstanding, and neither of them will explain their look of their expression.

    None of them takes a first bite and go directly why Fay request a meeting with him. She says to him honestly

    ¡°The vessel, do you remember what your predecessor have interest with it?¡±

    ¡°I remember, and words reach here pretty fast as it already leaved that region¡±

    ¡°Good, then let me quickly skip the rest of my explanation. Keeper Eu Mahnreua sends a messaging bird to me. I was able to keep it safe¡±

    She casts her spell and summoned a bird cage. What lies inside that supposed to be extinct. More accurately, there are two birds.

    She continues ¡°These birds are the Heroes¡¯ favorites¡±

    She is about to show to him why is the heroes¡¯ favorites as she forces the bird to sing. He stops her

    ¡°There is no need to use magic. If they are the heroes¡¯ favorites, then no magic will apply to them¡±

    ¡°But what if I was lying, I must prove to you that . . . What? Why is my magic is not affecting them?¡±

    The birds are reacting, and resist her spell. Fay¡¯mae stops her spell as there is no point to enforce it further.

    The Lord asks ¡°Is it from the vessel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am starting to want to know how he was able to bring it here. More importantly, when did he ever set inside the vessel. I know it was the Raker Mawn guild who is doing mapping. But never ever to bypass to get a creature like this¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es knows Eu¡¯s powers. For Fay¡¯mae herself bewildered by this as proof of being new guild mistress in her guild. The vessel and Eu¡¯s power is almost identical. Magic that has no spirits to aid him nor the machines. Eu is human, and probably the ancestor who lived among the spiritual goblin worlds.

    Enough of the trivia, and this is enough to understand that the summoner is acting on its own again. Lady Coheld might have brought her reason to remain in the city. Fay is the one who she brought here, but enough of speculating that is not true. He let Fay going around in awe to see such delicate creature before them.

    ¡°. . . Lord, yeah. I guess you already know, embarrassingly laughing*¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You seem to be the only one returning home. You know what¡¯s you¡¯re dealing with Lady Coheld¡±

    Fay takes a deep breath as she almost burst out with rage. Talking to Lord Lori¡¯es, she must stay mature

    ¡°Because, I lost my patience with that city¡¯s customs. Pardon me for my rude takes, but when will they be going home? Their families are at their home world. So many people died because of the old wars scarred this world. How many will die just to live this world? Their Foundation is at their mercy, once gone, they will never come back to this world again. Sigh* They don¡¯t realize that we also want to go back our own world¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es hears such a different take. Besides having the citizens powerful magic, this guild mistress cared for them. She hates what¡¯s going on and wanted them to return home. The humanity in her is a rare of fresh air to him.

    He responds to her ¡°With kindness held a price, I know Lady Coheld is not different with her guild¡±

    Fay¡¯mae nods reluctantly. The Dexter Guild wants something in the city, either be technology or power. While getting it, they both know Lady Coheld will be planning for the right time to get it at her own terms.

    In Mihayara district, they have finished of the agreement as the reports are in. The advisor feels powerless after the secret lab is exposed. The officials are going to be open for now because of the reveal. They look at the secured room where the demon¡¯s half is inside. Official Grimoire has a new responsibility at hand. While the others are focusing rebuilding the city. He steps out after that horrendous meeting. Letting the others playing politics as the final days of this nightmarish moon cycle.

    Outside from the meeting, he whispers to himself ¡°We are wasting time on that vessel. I¡¯m glad I got those researchers under my care¡±

    He brings his cigarette and takes a smoke ¡°Phew* Now I can finally understand why they don¡¯t want to live and . . .¡±

    He looks at the file given by Official Case. A warning to him from the people of Fuku City

    ¡°They are developing faster than we¡¯ve thought¡±

    Lastly, he checks on his messages, a message unread, and it was from Manager Kubo

    ¡°Tell the police headquarters one last time to do their investigation properly. If they still going to ignore it. We have no choice to continue ¡®Judgement Days¡¯ or ¡®Enders Hitmen¡±

    The city is returning back when it usually is. A peaceful and prosperous again, and as the 3rd and 4th moon cycle is over. It also returns of the gangs and the criminal activities of this city.

    ¡°A second chance?¡±

    A terrible question speaks out from his mouth without a single irony and disgust. He shows only disappointment as it is always have been back in their home world. Would it be better off to have some help outside? Would it also be better to let them go? The man in Fuku City prison will be free if crime returns, again.

 Accursed UI: Sanquins Disciple, Not Yours part 1 - Chapter 231

    COI C231

    The day has come. The 4th moon cycle is coming to an end. The Jigeram goes south to the sea. The view, when it¡¯s about to go down looks like a sunset. The sun appears after so long from a powerful moonlight. The city never knew how the Jigeram¡¯s light able to block the entire sunlight with its light blue rays. A phenomenon of this world, the sun finally made its appearance to ease many inhabitants in this Kinteinnou region. Without the Jigeram¡¯s light, the crystals start to crack as mana wasn¡¯t absorbed and contained, releasing it from its chamber. One after the other, the leak of mana spurts out multitude of colors, identical to shamanism¡¯s colors.

    The dust should¡¯ve eaten all the mana. But they didn¡¯t know it belongs to a strong mana source. Since the day when the dust falls and crystallized, the remnants of these mana linger without a care. Soon the Jigeram will leave, and the mana remains in this region will return to in its saturated state. Where the natural mana hid beneath the surface, the surface mana is clearly had powerful properties.

    ¡°Those are not the mana you¡¯ve expected inside the crystals. Better yet, treated it as poison¡± The Victory Rooks adventurer warned their citizen companion

    ¡°The what are they?¡± The citizen points out the leak as the light comes out from the crystal

    ¡°Other than poison, it is a magic gem. An unstable gem¡±

    A sense of interest among the adventurers to the citizens, but they soon look around how devastated all around them. The time to see what happened in the aftermath is soon drawn them to quit. Still, there are people out there start gathering the unstable gem. It was easy when the ruins of the city had provided so much concentrated crystals. All neatly collected and properly store by their vast RAPs skills. It was the right time to rebuild the city from its ruins. After all that is happened, they finally get their lives together. Soon life will be going back to normal.

    The young boy holds it in his hand is the refined gem he had never feel so terrified in his life.

    ¡°Teacher Haw, are you sure I have to skip class for this training¡±

    ¡°Time lost because of the dangers, Shield Student. It was brave of you to risk your life because of the brigands on your back¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad I have to live another day. My uncle will be furious at you if our guild failed¡±

    ¡°Such as us in Rune Isles¡±

    ¡°I suppose, but why in this specific time? It is almost time where the moon sets onto the sea¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to see it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks beautiful in light blue gives a passing after all it did terribly in this region¡±

    ¡°Such a daring way to say to the light that nearly killed us all¡±

    The shield student starts smiling then chuckles. The 3rd and 4th moon cycles are the true bane of their existence. His laughter slows down with tears flowing.

    He cried ¡°At least we survive¡±

    Haw sees his tears. He can¡¯t respond with the shield student¡¯s expression. He slowly remembers what Andui said to him. Remembering her tears back then made him be a little subtle.

    He comforted him ¡°And so you will face another day. I rarely giving someone advice because how stern I am and the rest of the others. For you, the only way I can make you experience the dangers is with this gem¡±

    The shield student reaches his hand out to the multi-layered stone. A strange familiar sight, the same looking stone made him remember on social media.

    ¡°Wait a minute, let me get my phone. Is that? No way? It¡¯s the same rock that Silfa brought¡±

    ¡°The same rock? Let me take a look¡±

    The shield student shows it to him. A picture held by anyone trying to hold it as it weighs them down. Every one of them tries to pick it up like it was a challenge. Haw held his gem firmly and said

    ¡°Why not you give it a try?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He lays his hand as the gem touches his palm. The moment Haw let it go, the sheer weight comes in but wasn¡¯t enough to send his hand to the ground.

    ¡°It is heavy, but not the same from the video.  Is your stone really from east mountain?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to prove. It¡¯s a matter to see that you have low excess mana¡±

    ¡°Excess mana . . .¡± He whimpers and checks his UI.

    It was very outdated, low amounts of features except for the basic settings and controls, and his RAPs limited beginners and low levels. It has range for athleticism, trades, home economics, maintenance, and so on. He scratches his head with nothing so special on his settings.

    ¡°Teacher Haw?¡±

    ¡°Huh, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Ah you know, after all this chaos is over. Would you uhm . . .¡±

    ¡°You want me what you¡¯re lacking, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sort of¡±

    There is a reason why Haw wants him to skip school. The shield student is near to what Sanquin desires. The dusts are clearing away by the wind. Thanks to their protective equipment, it hides what they really need for their bodies to adapt. The training for this recruit is the only way get through with his disadvantage. Low in mana, but possessing many gifts from the Enders.

    The recruit has the gauntlet of the Dexter¡¯s Guild, the Sanquin¡¯s blessing, and Guild mistress Fay¡¯mae¡¯s doll. Those are not gifts can be found in Enders Bridge. They are the items made or power given personally to him. This makes him wonder why they chose him instead the other recruit stays at Enders Bridge. This young recruit is being given such powerful tools. Sanquin¡¯s blessing and the doll are the two he can¡¯t understand. But Sanquin¡¯s instruction is for his awakening. Sanquin was waiting for this time to end the 4th moon cycle. Now all the moons are at sea except for one moon stagnant at Rune Isles. It is the perfect time to unleash the Shield Student¡¯s potential.

    The shield student was brought outside of the city. Where the highly dense crystals found within the forest. There they will search Sanquin¡¯s instructed location. There is a large massive block lying in the outskirt ready to crumble, and they see a message written on it

    ¡°It is time for the ceremony. Miyusuki, I know I won¡¯t be here to help you to strengthen my blessing on you. But know this. Time is growing thin in this important training. Be warned, this is not what your people called a power boost. It is a promise they kept that you too will join them. Once you see the truth, hide everything what you experience here thus far. Never give in to people who wants to know or all you have train for will be your death. Unless they will join your fate¡± Then it falls apart.

    Haw explains to him ¡°You see here, shield student. Whether you have a powerful equipment in your hand. The Runic shield which you already understood how to, right?¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    ¡°Voldemyr sees you¡¯ve been struggling with it as you never properly fight it with the mana is meant to use. The gauntlet you wield is obviously lacking utilities and other archscience tech. Yet, you use only the basics. The lacking you¡¯re talking about is different. Could you tell me about it?¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, It¡¯s the gauntlet, the weapons, and everything¡±

    ¡°How about the doll? The shadow being from your breath? Do you think there is a need of improvement?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what am I going to do with it. I was hoping you train me again with physical exercise brought that shadowy thingy¡±

    ¡°That physical exercise brought out the shadow from your breath? Or was it exhaustion fused together with your blessing. Archivist spotted your powers were delivered reactively and not willingly. Also, the doll rarely comes out to help you¡±

    ¡°Fae-chan¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the doll belongs to powerful individuals. They inherit such abundance of old and new magic without fail. Your doll may have such power but I don¡¯t know how we are going to use it without knowledge¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    Miyusuki frowns at the opportunity to use Fae-chan. It saves him a single crucial time against the brigands.

    A flash happens inside Miyusuki¡¯s head. The blessing occurred calling out to him

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Haw sees him hurting ¡°Are you alright, Shield Student?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alright. It just Augh!¡±

    His mind flashes a glimpse of a crystal obelisk, where it can be seen at the background where the city is. Somewhere close to the outskirts and crystal trees nearby, where the city lies visible enough where it can be found close to Fuku City. A voice reaches to his ears, it was Sanquin¡¯s voice

    ¡°Play time is over, go there and learn actual magic from YOUR guild¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    A loud strict tone got through his ears. The feeling of his ears burst but as he checks it, they were fine.

    Haw asks again ¡°You¡¯re getting ill, is it time for us to leave this place . . .¡±

    ¡°Ow, no teacher Haw. I think I heard Sanquin¡¯s voice inside my head¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess her way of communicating you have not properly in tune. What did Sanquin says?¡±

    Miyusuki keeps rubbing his head from the sheer pressure of her voice calling out to him. It was only one single message and it hurts him, but kept the words intact inside his head. He says the same thing what she had said

    ¡°Play time is over, go there and learn actual magic from YOUR guild¡±

    The line ¡®your¡¯ is loud and clear and made Haw confirms Sanquin¡¯s actual tone. He never forgot how she uses it on Oue when she gets serious.

    Miyusuki starts to go further out of the city. Haw follows him and asks again

    ¡°Did she give you the direction where to go? This is how far she instructed me to go¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it keeps sticking in my eyes like a spot of light when I stare at it like looking at the sun for too long¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s new for me to hear. Let¡¯s get going, we both know how Sanquin is acting right now¡±

    ¡°Alright, ouch!¡±

    Without hesitation to prepare to go to the wilderness. Miyusuki has to listen the message. Sanquin is being harsh lately, what brings her act like this when Haw is already going to guide him there. Although Miyusuki is prepared, his worry is about his teacher is going in there without him carrying proper weapons. They were just gathering the crystals, and now they are heading into the forest.

    At the outskirt, Miyusuki have never realized the grasslands of this outskirt have become nothing but a barren wasteland. The dust is on their knees as they walkthrough. He feels his legs stinging even he has protective runes. Haw never feel anything, but only the weight of how heavy the dust is when moving forward. They are struggling in different effects of the dust. Either be its weight or being feasted from the Shield Student¡¯s mana. It was the first time for Miyusuki to be here as the city warned not to go out. It was very far away and the two never cease to stop, if they do. They fell to the dust as its poisons or leach will succumb them.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Miyusuki sees the crystal forest falling one after the other from its weight. The weight of its branches fell from the leaking crystal containing the unabsorbed mana. It collapses before them. Miyusuki stops for a second and check for more falling debris. He starts to hesitate, then he sees Haw venture further as he sees something

    ¡°There is something over there. It didn¡¯t glow like the rest of the trees. It must be one of those posts¡±

    ¡°Post? But what I see is a crystal obelisk¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s what it is called. I used to call it a post because some of my guild members tend to mention it that way¡±

    ¡°Really, and I thought . . . There it is!¡±

    Sun enters inside the forest as the other remaining falling crystallized branches fell to the ground. It¡¯s sun light rays in and reveal what Miyusuki saw inside his mind. The crystal obelisk becomes clearer as the sun phases through it like a prism. Internally, what lies inside is the writings where he can understand. He was shock to see those writings

    ¡°English . . . No, there is also Japanese beneath it. Haw, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t seem to understand what I am reading. Those words above I don¡¯t know but I can read underneath. That¡¯s strange. Did the Enders start to understand your city¡¯s language?¡±

    ¡°Maybe your right, but why Sanquin led us here anyway?¡±

    The writing says ¡°There is no introduction from all this. Raker Mawn guild, bring the recruit inside. It is very important that he must train with his actual master¡±

    Haw recognizes the word patterns ¡°It¡¯s Sanquin. I think he is disappointed in you¡±

    ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t even train properly¡±

    ¡°I understand that, it is probably that she watches over your body¡±

    ¡°Watch over my body? That sounds a bit of a pervert if you said that¡±

    ¡°I know your youths, and you were slacking off¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Miyusuki didn¡¯t respond. It was obvious he was having fun with his friends during the isolation. There is nothing better to do because how depressing those days in the evacuation area.

    He was involved for the first few weeks of his training. It was unbearable and they understand why he can¡¯t continue on after being taken a train to escape from the brigands. His life should¡¯ve been over. All the time he is been doing is relaxing and continue his normal school life. After that experience, the simulation room at school has shown little improvement for him because they are starting to treat it as a game. The stress on him was ceased and starts to remember his powers were not in full use. Sanquin¡¯s tone inside his head is the given why she does this while the rest of their guild were busy.

    Without saying a word, he remembers the vision how to get inside. Pointed his head up as he holds his breath, channeling his black mist within his lungs, and soon blows it gently like he is smoking. The smoke flowing into the crystal where the dusts stain on it tried to absorb the black mist. It melts down as the crystal forces the black mist inside. It siphons in and pulls Miyusuki in with his mouth filled with black mist as well. Through his throat stuck by the black mist, he tries to stop it out. He was hook like a fish then yanked into the crystal.

    Once it was over Haw was left behind as the crystal writes itself in their own language.

    ¡°Guard it, Isekai City is very unpredictable when it comes to secrets¡± Haw spoke it out

    Then someone comes in ¡°Brilliant! Just a bait that lures him or me in¡±

    A sarcastic tone from a person hidden and blinded by the reflective lights from the crystals. The man was easily seen with his dark journeyman outfit. A face reveals the man¡¯s hand blocking the reflective light. Disappointingly showing himself late before the recruit got inside

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Haw¡±

    ¡°Myrrkei, I still haven¡¯t got a word from the guild master for letting you get close with any spheres or grounded portals¡±

    ¡°That one you¡¯ve said to me. It¡¯s not a portal, it is a gateway. Never mind, I know I did my wildest interest with the Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool. And I won¡¯t apologize for it, just, acknowledging it like it was allowed to be brought there¡±

    Myrrkei throws a bag at Haw. Haw catches it. It was Haw¡¯s old gear and equipment. It was left behind because it wasn¡¯t allowed in the city. The equipment fully graded in Enders¡¯ quality.

    Haw asks ¡°Why bringing this to me?¡±

    Myrrkei shares the same expression as him, unmotivating. ¡°She was disappointed. We already know why¡±

    They look at the crystal starts to crumble and reveal its iron and brass statue hanging up from the frame. A wooden archway filled with ornaments crafted on the corbel wood bracket. Together as the statue appears then fades at the archway¡¯s side, as it behaves like an impulsive dream. The black mist composes it existence leaving Myrrkei jealous for the young boy have to go through the passage. To ease his gruntled moment, he said to Haw

    ¡°How far did the city advance itself? I delivered a very fragile piece to a friend of mine in the city. I hope it will help them to deal with¡±

    ¡°Hiding your envy won¡¯t work from me, Myrrkei. But if we want to share our sides of knowledge for both recruits. We might exchange of something¡±

    Myrrkei almost forgot ¡°You¡¯re right, there is something Tabitha wants in the city. Would you help her when she gets back to her city?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do so, while you help the shield student to unite all of his gifts¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s . . .!¡±

    Myrrkei thought Haw overvalued his offer. Those gifts are all powerful tools from the different guilds and strong individuals. His head stops pondering on himself and focuses on the need of their guild members. Tabitha is fully train now and with magic items respectfully honing naturally because of Kiege, Juela, and Oue. Yet, he ignores Archivist¡¯s involvement. The shield student, Miyusuki, lacks too much. The archway in front of them is showing Sanquin concerns. The guild master will not be please by it too.

    Myrrkei claps for himself ¡°I almost forgot we are in the same Raker Mawn guild. The draft for going to Isekai City really made me have low expectation to the former guild members. Right, Dexters?¡±

    Haw shows Myrrkei¡¯s doubt ¡°They are already ahead. You have already complained about it before¡±

    ¡°Sigh* It wasn¡¯t complaining. It was a critique of their hasty endeavor¡±

    Myrrkei looks around the crystal debris ¡°Let¡¯s prepare for the defenses, we should follow her message, perfectly¡±

    Miyusuki enters a realm that he felt like he is in his home country. A garden where is close to the cliff next to the sea. A rising sun sets where its dusky glow showers the grass. It goldens the landscape giving a beautiful view. He sets his eyes on the ground for a moment. The glimpse at the side of his eyes where he can see markings hidden in the golden grass. The markings rose up as flowers blooming themselves away from him, close to the cliffs, then he sees someone is standing by it. Hidden by the dusk, appeared physically with each passing blooming flowers facing at the person.

    The person turns around, it was a man, and shakes his head from what he sees on the flowers.

    ¡°My wife should¡¯ve been helping you. This introduction is very aesthetic for my taste¡±

    ¡°Uhm, who are you? Are you Sanquin wants me to improve myself?¡±

    A twitch movement on his feet, as he bends the grass with the wind. A sudden pulse of magic passing through where Miyusuki barely feel it. The man understood why

    ¡°The heavenly demon¡¯s disciple. You¡¯ve already shame her with your numb senses¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Another pulse of his magic as the realm swift and turned into a different realm.

    The garden rose from the ground as different levels of highest terrain separate one another. It flies to the air except for them where they stand. Miyusuki didn¡¯t feel a thing. The young student wasn¡¯t afraid but in awe

    ¡°Wow, this is really cool¡±

    The man felt troubled that this is a sign of his condition. All terrain set to different heights where the earth, water, air and fire segregated completely to prepare for his next move. This is far worse than he had thought. Sanquin is overestimating the people from before. He calmly said to the young boy

    ¡°You¡¯re in awe means you don¡¯t know what threats I brought¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    His eyes shine the hopes to obtain such power like this. The man looks at his eyes already give away how the citizens¡¯ strength so far. The man never underestimates Sanquin¡¯s disciple, rather, made him believe more about his son fighting those people, and live. Later, he settles the terrain around them as they talk

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you listen¡±

    ¡°Then you will train me even harsher like one of those fighting shows: Standing on poles while carrying a bucket of water, climbing from mountain to mountain by just jumping, or teaching me techniques . . .¡±

    Miyusuki keeps talking in excitement. The man couldn¡¯t help but smiling of his enthusiasm. That face makes him reminds himself how he should¡¯ve given a chance to teach his son too to do those things. Actually, he didn¡¯t understand what Miyusuki said to him with that kind of passion. He explains to Miyusuki briefly

    ¡°You can, and it only takes the hardest thing you should¡¯ve done a long time ago¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Your UI¡±

    Miyusuki was stunned. His old powers returning? He starts smiling with glee then frowns later on.

    ¡°Does it mean I will lose Sanquin¡¯s blessing?¡±

    The pain brings a powerful force, feeling a smack on his head from the back. He looks around as his vision being blurred. The man sees him getting hit. Sanquin is showing the demoness side of her. This realm is made from the full power of her demonic technique. It is the domain of the demon, and dare to speak her name poorly will surely show harm. The young boy deserved it. So young with pointless questions will hurt more than he should put his trust on her. After he recovers, the man said to him

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get your UI. Through your own strength . . .¡±

    Miyusuki feels confident as he can finally have it back. Then he hears him in a more dire voice

    ¡°. . . The consequences are the demons will notice your freedom¡±

    ¡°Freedom?¡±

    ¡°More rather to speak of, just like us¡±

    Miyusuki mumbled his mouth trying to respond. He is looking for the words as his mind try to get a hold himself after all that happened. His curiosity sets in and gives a terrified question

    ¡°I heard something from Voldemyr, you mean free as in like normal people. The powers to face life and death through your will¡±

    The man claps his hands ¡°Truly, yet our guild will help you in your imputable struggle¡±

    ¡®Life and death¡¯ is a short term for Horsin people who doesn¡¯t rely on the supernatural powers. Powers that exceed their own natural limits who is willing to follow the natural order like the goblins. Strength of its own like the humans. Craft only the powers of their gods like the dwarves. It is the same for the elves as well, however they can take others power too. Lastly, the demons who actually left this world. All different form of natural strength, in order to separate the curse and the dependence of this world. Knowing such lore, it is hard to explain for the other races. It is their will to separate them from Horsin altogether. That¡¯s the truth that they could not accept.

    It was not long when Miyusuki starts following the man¡¯s instructions. Opening his UI where only he himself could see. Trial and errors circling around while the man instructs him

    ¡°Ignore what you see, and focus what you really want to control. Treat it like a dream turned lucid. Let your very thoughts be in command or your dream goes without you. Even you have to reveal what you desire, your selfish and delusional desire. Go through that thought and took control for yourself. Like a dream, it won¡¯t hurt you. That UI belongs to you¡±

    The UI starts static. It begins to appear in front of the man. A screen like view that supposed to be seen on monitors. There he sees sudden changes as if something so old try to regain back to the young boy¡¯s UI. The mana is so faint that the source is barely reaching back to its control. The man nods carefully from what he just saw. Miyusuki focuses on the UI, seeing things where he can¡¯t control is now opening like it was some secret icons blending in on the background. The words written are hard to understand, all foreign to his eyes.

    Surprisingly. He can see the features that lost from him is returning to his control. His body is shaking. He keeps his posture and try to keep going. Then there is a pop up on his notification. That nostalgic ping sound made him how he misses those warning signs. The warning brings to his attention and he goes down in one knee as he froze from the shock.

    Terrified, he says to the man ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. My UI is threatening me¡±

    ¡°YOU¡¯LL DIE IF YOU TRY TO TAKE THIS USER INTERFACE AWAY FROM ME!¡± It says without them knowing, but there is one who read it clearly.

    Horror and tension crawls into Miyusuki¡¯s head, feeling the tension is real from that message. Then he hears her voice again. It was the voice like he was in the middle of an argument among the two. The UI and Sanquin are arguing. Words that he cannot understand, where both tones of their voices shrouded with powerful wails and horrifying screams. Then the devilish laughter smooths him,

    Sanquin speaks to him ¡°Ooh, my preparation is always unmatched for him. My disciple, I have made you do something I never expect to happen. Continue this path, you will face more than your UI. Leave now, and death is closer than you might think . . .¡±

    Miyusuki doubts himself. All of a sudden, a threat coming from an UI means the people who have it will be harmed because of him. He is not ready to face it. It all makes sense to him, why they must leave. The city state leader, from what he remembered to be a demoness. She knows what happened to them. She wants them to leave, to escape the future what will happen to them, and to never return after they have been through. His lips trying to speak out to the man, the voices in his head, but couldn¡¯t say a single word. The man sees him trembling.

    The man knows better what¡¯s going on. Sanquin is being spoiled, and the man knows what spoils her. Sweet revenge. The UI in front of him, he stunned it and separate the link between it and the young boy.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    Miyusuki¡¯s body releases the mana he had left. Drained down to the dried husk inside of him, he pulls himself up carrying his equipment showing his natural strength. All the inventory he had inside his UI is temporary shuts off.

    He says to the man ¡°Am I really have to do this? After so many of them telling me to be ready in so many ways, I quickly faced without knowing. What if?¡±

    The man bends his magic to silent his lips ¡°You are one of us. Especially to the girl who entered Enders Bridge, her purpose is to leave. You too and have to survive this world to get there. Witness this incident, and change your views here. Many have given you too much gifts to abandon now. The dream reveals to be your nightmare, and we tried to control such nightmare. Well, boy, there is no escape¡±

    ¡°No escape?¡±

    ¡°My mistake, there is no escape to meet the guild master¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The realm starts fading away as the realm turns into a room.

    A recognizable room where the office of the guild master identically designed. Miyusuki looks around from the sudden changes then he sees the guild master himself. Daygen sees the Shield Student

    ¡°I have seen what happened, shield student¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and let me introduce myself first. I am Daygen Naim, your guild master¡±

    The room finishes transforming and Daygen¡¯s office is link to the realm. The moment for the two meet was in awe. The silent persists as Miyusuki looks around his office, it looks like a small library, but the magic exposure makes him tremble a bit. The blessing inside of him quivered from what is coming from the door.

    The door opened. Rushes through like a mad woman and seeing him in Daygen¡¯s office, she sees him again in such a surprising visit.

    ¡°Miyusuki?! Where¡¯s that woman who brought you here!¡±

    Oue questions him with a hateful tone. Daygen spitefully said to Oue

    ¡°I am the one who brought him here. Sanquin made it urgent for me to observe this phenomenon¡±

    ¡°Sorry, guild master. This is also forbidden to use that kind of magic¡±

    ¡°I know what I am dealing with, and this young boy is becoming one of them¡±

    Miyusuki whispers what he heard ¡°One of them, is there more like me?¡±

    Oue looks at Miyusuki angrily as she closes the door. Mixing both expression of worries and anger for what is happening because of Sanquin¡¯s involvement. Miyusuki shakes his head and returns to guild master Daygen.

    ¡°Ah, sir? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your powers. Now my people know why you possessed such incompatible strength¡±

    Daygen quickly raises his magic revealing his true magic potential. Miyusuki reactively uses his gauntlet to block the blinding spell and the gauntlet can¡¯t absorb Daygen¡¯s power.

    Daygen quickly presses his hand on to him, giving him the ceremony that should¡¯ve done a long time ago. Partially distributed by Sanquin, and now it is going to be completed by him. Filling the mana needed to survive this world and expel the source of the UI. The first time on Miyusuki¡¯s body felt confused. Lost and receiving the mana that have flourished inside his body, then he starts coughing. He is coughing nonstop. It was unbearable and worse of all the consequences of drawbacks coming inside him. His health returns again with the usual symptoms.

    He barely stands up. Suddenly he pulled up with a helping hand, he looks up and sees Sanquin looking at him smiling. She always smiles devilishly, but at this moment she grins boldly at his misfortune. The secret is out, and the new cycle is approaching. Since the 2nd moon cycle where Isekai city summoned to this world. On the 5th moon cycle, the last cycle to the 1st moon cycle, had shown their progress. Daygen have prevented the 2nd trojan horse. Their guild is safe, for now. The rest of his guild members at Isekai City will soon discover their freedom. Just like Enders were.

 Accursed UI: Sanquins Disciple, Not Yours part 2 - Chapter 232

    COI C232

    Back when Tabitha is being recruited as a Raker Mawn guildmember, she was in the presence of the guild master and surrounded by who are present at that time. Juela was with her taking her oath. Tabitha feels troubled as the mana of the guild is circling around on the guild¡¯s emblem. The dodecagon sigil glows and tries to pry into her mana. The guild master starts the oath

    ¡°This oath is temporary. Remember your intention, this is not why you joined us . . .¡±

    The speech went on and give a clear understanding for this guild that she is a drafted member.

    Tabitha receives the membership and she starts to go the Enders library after the ceremony. Because of her hasty pursuit to find her way home, they found something that never suspected to be. Slither in her mana, strong enough to find this hidden power of the citizens. No one dared to approach it after such discovery, but two demons recognized the power. Both Spokesman and Sanquin saw it clearly but chose not to intervene. However, Daygen didn¡¯t kept it low.

    ¡°She possessed that is not belong to her. It might bring misfortune¡±

    A ¡®trojan horse¡¯ from what surviving tales Daygen found. A gift with ill motives. This danger, to this day, is not yet revealed. Until today, the UI has the same power that Miyusuki holds. Identical to Tabitha, and Sanquin dared to fully bless her disciple. This UI is the hindrance of hers. It tells him clearly. If daemos have difficulty to collect their prize, it is a sign of other daemos already have it. What¡¯s worse when Sanquin is genuinely happy about it. This means they are getting closer to her reason to remain in this world. Her vengeance is calling out.

    In Isekai City, after school. Joanne notices at the school gate. Miyusuki didn¡¯t attend school today. She finds Holly with Ootadakimasu having a chat while they walk. Holly is smiling and Ootadakimasu is embarrassed. Joanne jumps on them from the back as Holly shrilled

    ¡°EEP! Joanne?! Stop sneaking us up like that¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Sorry, sorry. Would you like a piece of candy?¡±

    ¡°No, I said why num* the sudden creeping . . .¡±

    Ootadakimasu looks away in disappointment when Holly just takes the candy while she refused. Then he sees Usweet- waves at him.

    ¡°Hey, are you guys forming a party again? It¡¯s been long we have an adventurer since that incident¡±

    ¡°Have you ever got the idea during that same incident when Miyusuki with his guild? We weren¡¯t supposed to face the bandits from Enders Bridge¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, the bad moon is gone and we are free to use our magic again¡±

    ¡°Not so fast, there are still huge mess outside. Besides, I didn¡¯t see Miyusuki today¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is sure is lucky that the teachers are allowing him to skip school because he is training with teacher Haw¡±

    Joanne leans closer to them with Holly dragged along ¡°Hey, hey! Why are you . . .?¡±

    ¡°I heard you guys said he skipped school¡±

    Usweet- nods with a smile on his face ¡°He sure did. It was kind of surprising that the letter is not from teacher Haw though. The teachers are talking lately to allow Miyusuki to be absent at the certain date. Do you think there is something special about . . .!?¡±

    Their UIs start beeping in front of them. They look around as everyone already left. The bright red warning light suddenly makes them rushing outside of the school.

    Where the city barrier is starts expanding only to the surviving structures, the police see a group of people running to the entrance.

    They raised their hand ¡°Halt, why the rush?¡±

    Silfa introduces herself ¡°I am Silfa Ventus from the city guild. I received notification from my connections outside of the city are in need of help¡±

    The police see her UI as they immediately open the gate ¡°Hurry, do you want reinforcement as you go?¡±

    ¡°Call my guild, any available adventurers are a huge help¡±

    ¡°Alright. Hey! You kids get back here¡±

    They tried to get them, but they elusively dodge their reach.

    Silfa casts her spell and teleport away along with the students. The police reach out to her

    ¡°Ma¡¯am. Damn it, the kids are with them¡±

    ¡°Do we have to report them too?¡±

    ¡°No, prioritize the rescue. The UI detects a high-level threat near the edge of the forest¡±

    ¡°I thought this is the end the of those monsters out there¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but that sorry of an adventurer out there have found something dangerous¡±

    ¡°Either he is unlucky or a hero who warned us¡±

    They look at the distance where the sun clears the light blue fog. They found them, already in far distance.

    The police use their UI and found something is wrong with it. ¡°Ah, well. Partner, there is a bug happening in my UI¡±

    ¡°A bug? Shit! It¡¯s buffering out of nowhere when I click the icon¡±

    Hidden away where the aura spread. The mana carefully spread out to disrupt the UI¡¯s utility. The city soon drawn in the disturbance. The ground shakes a bit in sudden moments, giving a tilt in every motion. Those who stood there had their UI bugged out.

    Joanne says to Usweet- ¡°Why is Miyusuki over there?¡±

    ¡°I heard he was training with his guild. How should I know they are in a dangerous place?¡±

    Ootadakimasu felt unsure ¡°Miyusuki is with his guild, and this is the first time his UI starts functioning. His features were cut off, quite a lot exactly¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. If Miyusuki dies over there, I couldn¡¯t convince myself to accept it¡±

    Joanne is right, both Silfa and Joanne were caught from the strange rat men abduction. This time, Miyusuki is in trouble. Even if he is with the Enders, Silfa understood how difficult it had been to gone through a powerful enemy.

    As they step closer to the forest, their fast mobility spells and skills were nulled completely. Ootadakimasu falls to the pile of dusts.

    Holly pulls him out ¡°Are you ok, Healer?¡±

    ¡°Ptooey* Cough* I can¡¯t believe I tasted that¡±

    Ootadakimasu brings out a bottle to clean off his throat from the dust ¡°I¡¯m fine, Arsenal. Hey, Usweet-. Are you going bers or tank?¡±

    ¡°Going tank, I think we have enough dps around here¡±

    Holly asks ¡°What about the others will come in our aid?¡±

    Silfa checks her UI. It went full static ¡°No good, my UI is busted here¡±

    The sounds of crystals shattering where Miyusuki was. They didn¡¯t hesitate as they began to rush in. Joanne says to her sister

    ¡°Get your dolls, we need the help we can get¡±

    ¡°Sure . . . Oh no, my inventory is in the UI. I can¡¯t pull them out. Hey, Outaki . . . I mean Healer! Did you use your UI to bring out that bottle?¡±

    ¡°Nope, my own bag¡±

    Another crystal shatters as the shards burst in their direction. Silfa raises her shield with her team at the back, as the shards hits them. Unstable mana release and bounce off all around shattering the other fragile crystals. When it clears, they see the remains of the rat men.

    Joanne fears the worse ¡°Sis!¡±

    ¡°I know! Everyone stays behind me, and tank¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Jump at the front when the fight starts¡±

    ¡°Alright! Now this is a rescue team¡±

    Healer grins and shakes his head. He sees Holly is genuinely worried with her eyes piercing through him as her shoulder leans to him.

    ¡°Arsenal, keep it steady. I can buff you if you like¡±

    Holly blushes to hear him says her role ¡°Ok, but I¡¯m using energy weapons. My ammunition is locked away inside my inventory¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I got my healing kit in my bags¡±

    ¡°Bags?¡±

    He shows to her his bag inside another bag, a tight fit with the same small space for it to cramp inside in an endless loop. She laughs.

    They took a march, where the crystals continue to shatter from left and right. The dusts on the ground revealed the horrendous corpses of the rat men. The students look down and sees the rat men¡¯s body parts are in a mix of dead monsters and goblins. Usweet- swallows his throat from vomiting. Others tried to hold it in. They barely hold themselves off from the rat men¡¯s dead body. It¡¯s usual rat head skull but a body of an abomination. It creeps in as the dusts stop it from regenerating. They continue to move forward as Usweet- hears a racket to the other side.

    ¡°There!¡± He points out.

    Silfa uses her forcefield to capture her target. It shows another rat man dripping its body with strange fluid as its body starts melting. No dusts trying to absorb it as the fluid is wiping it clean leaving no mana to take in. It moves it last breath as its body crumbles. Silfa drops it and continue to keep going. The more they get closer the less of the rat men were. The sizzling vapor all around and the magic it used were doused by strange fluid. As they almost reach their destination, they saw one big large rat man already fell to the trap. It turned into crystal falling apart gazed by sunlight. Shattering bit by bit as it no longer moves, a crumbling statue. When it clears, two people appeared.

    Silfa shouts at the two ¡°Who are you? Where are you from?¡±

    The two stood still as they pull out some crystals on their hands. Unstable and ready to explode, one of them spoke

    ¡°gibberish*¡±

    Silfa forgets they can¡¯t understand them. The language on their UI had stop and only left that could translate is their device. Joanne notices her sister¡¯s eyes as she pulls out her device.

    ¡°gibberish*¡±

    She replies to her ¡°It can¡¯t translate it¡±

    Time is running out and Miyusuki is still not being found. Those two must know where he is. This makes them raising the tension of their doubts.

    The two is able to take down the rat men, even one big rat with their own abilities. A high-level threat and nothing else to find but them. Their suspicion grows as they didn¡¯t find anyone but those two. Usweet- starts to raised his weapons. Healer knows what¡¯s up, but there is no need to fight whether they are allies or not. If Miyusuki was with his guild, the possibility what he learned from them surely understand in another way. He taps them at the back

    ¡°Let me talk to them, they must be Enders¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Are you sure? They must be those bandits that tried to kill us¡± Usweet- is not buying it

    ¡°Watch me¡± Healer walks out

    ¡°Be careful¡± Holly says to him with care.

    Without giving a single moment of delay, Healer gives a sign language pointing up in the air. One of them reacts and turned to the other. His gestures are showing concerns, and he is lowering the gems back to his pockets. Healer sighs in relief, but he wasn¡¯t done worrying. The other one is shaking his head not approving the signal. The two gets distracted.

    Silfa says to Healer ¡°Why are they doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but one of them understood me¡±

    ¡°Go on, signal them¡±

    Healer keeps up as he shows them the rune stone. A prototype to match the quality of the Enders¡¯. The two reaches out to him in a stern voice

    ¡°gibberish*¡±

    This distraction gives time for the rat men to react. This opportunity rose them from the piles of dusts and crystallized shards. Arsenal shoots at the rat men with her laser weapon. The laser beam hits on their mouth as it zooms closer with its gaping mouth consumes it. The rat man absorbs it and was able to restore its body. Usweet- goes at them and pushes away the rat man to the crystallized pikes, killing it quickly as it being absorbed. Joanne and Silfa fought the other rat men and easily take them down. One of them survived and chases after the Healer. Healer uses his spells to pushes it away.

    The rat man burst like an air balloon leaving a trail of itself. Its head pushes forward as the rest of its strength and magic on it. The rat man¡¯s skull flies at him in full speed. Healer couldn¡¯t dodge it. He tries to block it with his other spell. It pierces through like glass. His eyes shook as its desperate eyes are ready to gnaw his head. A blast of light appears between them, the skull immediately fell helplessly as it hits his head. Bounces off onto one of the two¡¯s hands. In both hands, then raises the head up like a performer.

    ¡°Gibberish*¡±

    One of them finally shows himself by removing his protective mask. They see Haw and keeps speaking gibberish. They all gathered around as the misunderstanding still remains.

    Silfa said to Haw ¡°Damn it, you guys should¡¯ve shown your faces¡±

    ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s Miyusuki?¡±

    Joanne says it in front of him as he holds arm. More of them keeps asking as Haw keeps speaking gibberish. The circle of confusion goes around as Haw pesters his partner about this predicament.

    Myrrkei says to Haw ¡°This is bad, Sanquin told us to guard it. But she didn¡¯t even mention about them¡±

    ¡°How so? They have special abilities to connect each other. They have getting stronger¡±

    ¡°Think, Haw. If they could, they should¡¯ve easily stop those to legged beasts¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to talk to them from what I learn. They can¡¯t understand me in broken tongue¡±

    Myrrkei takes his helmet and places back on his head. The adventurers are troubled from the sudden gesture. Myrrkei is expecting will happen to them. Sanquin¡¯s words are not to be played likely.

    The warnings are all gathering in both sides. The UI is restoring itself. The surprise look of Myrrkei¡¯s face as he drunk a special potion to see a demonic activity. At this moment, Myrrkei is witnessing what Sanquin is trying to told them guard from. Then it happens, a powerful force coming from the city pushing back the dusts away into their direction. The force is releasing reactive dusts changing colors. Myrrkei takes his magic stone and hits it on Haw as the dust storm reaches them. They shifted their bodies into smoke and pulls deeper back.

    ¡°Guard the gate, this is what we are waiting for¡±

    A strong wind goes through the adventurers, and their UIs return giving the warning notification in high alert.

    Silfa shouts at her team ¡°Is anyone ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so¡± Joanne wipes off the dust

    ¡°The dusts are getting less effective, thank goodness¡± Holly wipes the dust off

    ¡°Hell yeah! No more hell dust in the wind¡± Usweet- starts kicking around the crystals and accidentally kicking it at Ootadakimasu

    ¡°Hey! Watch it! Where¡¯s Haw and his partner?¡±

    They were gone, and only they left behind is a trail where the UI is guiding where the threat is.

    Silfa points it out ¡°There¡¯s no time. The notification is high alert. We need to find him, let¡¯s go¡±

    They move on except for Healer, he stands by for a bit holding a rune stone on his hand. Holly notices it

    ¡°Hey, Healer. Why are you staring at the rune for?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh Arsenal, I was preparing¡±

    ¡°Preparing? I thought you¡¯re always ready¡±

    Healer looks around and everything looks okay to him. This sensation though, he feels why he is secured at this moment. Without giving an effort to be worried, he holds his rune tightly and goes with them.

    Holly reaches out to him as he leaves her behind ¡°Hey!? Healer, don¡¯t leave me when I¡¯m talking to you! Ootadakimasu!!!¡±

    Healer made it with his team, where they see an archway right in front of them. Auras everywhere spreading its illusion and around it filled the dead bodies of rat men and broken equipment. There they stood by one being, blurred into a form of silhouette. It drops two bodies side of it. Haw and his partner lie drop on the ground. Buried into the crystallized dust. The being turns around as it stretches into two in both flanks. A large gap between them, side to side, whereas the team split up and face the two.

    Silfa faces to the right, while tank is facing at the left. Joanne orders the two at the back

    ¡°Healer, can you take care both at the front separately?¡±

    ¡°I can, my UI is starting to instruct me new abilities¡±

    ¡°Really? No, let¡¯s focus here. Holly, get into position and shoot any opportunity you can find¡±

    ¡°Got it¡±

    The back is ready and positioned away from the front. The two looks at each other and then swiftly at the back. They raised their weapons as the entity is split into two. An entity into two readies for combat.

    Usweet- initiates first, he strikes with his weapon. The first entity side steps, kicks him on the shin with crystal shards releasing concentrated dust. The exposure pierced through his armor where there are hidden needles inserted into his runes. Usweet- tumbles forward from the pain. The first entity stops and looks at the back. Healer almost casts his spell, and waits. The first entity shakes his head then throws an aura at him. Joanne tries to reflect it with her spear, but Healer pushes her away as they dodge the aura.

    ¡°Healer! What gives?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, let Usweet- distracts it before we attack. This is just the first attack¡±

    Usweet- stands up removing the pierced on his shin. The runes vandalized and ruins the writings on it. Faded to impossible to read, the effects it had struggle to maintain its durabiliity. He checks his UI and he picks out his inventory. An axe on his hand and he starts swinging up to the air then lands at the entity. He splits it into two, but the entity phase through it as the darkness moves a side in a delayed reaction. Where the ground shatters the crystals scattered beaming its light all over the area. The first entity moves erratically as the light tries to touch it. It moves all over the place until one small dark space made it gathered all of its being.

    Joanne finds the opportunity as she lunges forward with her lightning spear strike. A large sound boom where the first entity appears. The moment her spear reaches it, a solid object flies over and it hits first on her spear. The object shatters causing a loud noise as everyone knocks back where it explodes. Healer catches Joanne from the explosion and Arsenal quickly takes aim as the first entity is wide open. With her laser weapon, she shoots. The first entity didn¡¯t move as the light beamed to it and disappears where it touches it. It appears again further away.

    ¡°No way! It didn¡¯t even move¡± Holly starts to worry.

    Meanwhile, Silfa didn¡¯t catch the throwing object on time. The second entity is swift. Able to distract her with every moment of opportunity reaches her target. It slowly stands up after a few strikes. Silfa¡¯s magic defenses are invincible combining with her runes. Her defenses are blocking the entity¡¯s attacks. Another object throws at her. It bounces off then a few more causing ripple effects from the previous objects to react one another causing no change at all. Silfa couldn¡¯t understand what it is doing.

    It reacts again, she quickly responds in kind but she was too late. It absorbs through the crystals and dusts then turned into mud. Thick and hardly moves, it sticks on her legs as her runes able to resist it. Silfa stays on her feet and escape the muddy ground. She dashes forward and rams on it with her shield. The entity knocks back and a forcefield hits it from behind bounces back to her continuing her attacks. Something glows inside of it and jumps over before her sword reaches on its silhouette. A few objects drop on the ground as her spell lies wait fell into ruin.

    Their fight is really hard to comprehend. The others rejoined with her as her younger sister comes in attacking the second entity with her spear. She hits the silhouette and feels a slight movement as her spear deflected. A strong twist on her hand to form a drill, even with that, the entity¡¯s silhouette rolls over to the pile of dust and crystals to get away from her immense power. Again, she twists her spear once more to shove the dusts away. The second entity is exposed. Healer and Arsenal have a clear shot and attack.

    Healer casts a prism focusing on his enemy. Arsenal points at the prism with multiple laser weapons. The beam hits it combining them all into one laser. Healer boosted it further with his runes to harness it all. The light, the heat, and the lethality in one hit. The laser fires at the second entity. With nowhere else to escape, the laser reaches closer and bounces itself into a ball. Silfa eyes are in shock, the laser keeps bouncing inside as it continuously hitting in a form of a sphere. The second entity shows its hands holding two objects. She dives in with her ritual weapon. The elemental fire engulfed her weapon squeezing through the entity¡¯s paranormal defenses.

    The laser breaks free and hits her weapon. She uses her forcefield but it breaks the moment the laser touches it. The forcefield shatters like a frail glass fallen into dust. The magic she casts was easily decimated and slides closer to the laser. The laser moves a bit almost hitting her as she stunned from the shatter. The laser keeps moving aside as it hits the archway. The second entity lets it go and drop the two objects. The one fell made it to its foot and bounces up back to his hand, while the other sparks up as it touches its foot. Missing its catch as it rolled away.

    Joanne sees this opportunity and hits it with her spear. With her lightning-fast speed, she dodges the objects as it tries to stop her. One more step to reach her target, the broken objects start reacting and cause everything around them fuming up into the air. The dusts rise up and hits their view. The exposure hurts them, but not as strong as before. Joanne persists but she misses as the dusts cloud clears. Her UI opens up in quick succession as she sees a bonus ability pops up from her RAPs system. Switching it immediately as she quickly hits the second entity.

    Pierced into the chest, her spear can¡¯t go through as the runes appeared on the second entity¡¯s body. A body is shown as one object sprayed on her face. The UI starts to blur out and weakening all of her stats from it. After it clears, her eyes both stinged and in shock.

    ¡°Haw!?¡±

    Haw appears barely in a form of a human and pulls out her spear. The UI restored itself the moment she is away from the entity. Healer pulls her out as the second entity throws more object at her

    ¡°What are you doing? That¡¯s not Haw¡±

    ¡°But I see him¡±

    ¡°It must be an illusion. Don¡¯t forget we are in a big mess when we decide to find Miyusuki¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    A shadowy fog passes through, the first entity comes in and shroud their view. Later, Usweet- sees his UI is acting up. A bonus level up in the middle of battle,

    ¡°No way, a level up? Right here. Alright!¡±

    Next is Arsenal ¡°What¡¯s this? A time like this¡±

    She reads her new ability ¡°Fighting them this long, is this a reward?¡±

    Then its Silfa, yet she whispers ¡°Strange, everyone gets one but why on my screen is blocked by . . . by . . . why is my pet doll is hogging the screen?¡±

    Lastly, Healer. They look at everyone as they are excited to use this reward. He hesitated for a bit as he remembered how the fight is progressing.

    They are the one who are attacking them. All around he sees the gruesome reality of the rat men getting slaughtered. But at this moment, the two seems not able to fight back like they did to the rat men. The entity didn¡¯t try to kill them. Then he started thinking that they are in an illusion. The shroud spots his face realizing what¡¯s going on. The shadow moves away and tries to take the second entity away. Its body return to normal as the rest of the shadow goes down on the ground.

    Silfa and Healer are distracted from the rewards. While Joanne, Usweet- and Arsenal have already picked their rewards and go after the two. The chemicals hidden away around the dusts as they are getting closer to the archway. Damaged from the laser leaving a mark staring down on the entity. The first and second entities returned as one. Arsenal fires at it. The laser beam disappears

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Usweet- charges forward and reequips his axe into dual axes. He duals forward as the weight of his axe grow greatly leaving his hands drop on the ground. The entity comes in the right time and kicks him off the way.

    Joanne steps aside as Usweet- rolls over. A menacing aura appears around her as the UI is struggling to keep hold of her. The entity uses the object again and unleash all the strange paranormal activities all around them. Joanne feels the exposure and the effects of these strange fumes and other random reacting environment. It creates a powerful explosion out of nowhere. Then she sees a glimpse of the entity¡¯s silhouette. Dripping in pain as Haw burnt and hit by multiple attacks from them.

    Joanne stops at just the right moment. Where her spear is tipping on the same place on Haw¡¯s wound. A weak deep breath coming from him, no words but never shows relief. The UI on her starts reacting forcing her to do it. The spear reaches to his chest. His runes are able to block it, but the magic surrounding it spread on his exposed body. Internally wounding him with magic indirectly. Myrrkei moves away as he bangs at the archway. The archway heard it and begins to rush and opens it. The same tone by the sound of the gauntlet.

    Joanne¡¯s UI corrupts her again as she hears her friends at the back ¡°What are you waiting for? You hear that gauntlet smashing there. It¡¯s Miyusuki¡±

    Usweet- shouts at his own pain as he stands back up and keeps attacking the two. Arsenal takes aim and ready for the next coordinate attack. Joanne tries to resist but her mouth couldn¡¯t say anything. Her mind is slowly diminishing with emotional dilemmas. It clouds her reasons as desperation came out of nowhere. Forcing her mind to remember the siege and the deaths of many citizens. As one memory glimpses to the past of the lost. She follows her instinct and continues the fight.

    Healer is being pounded down from the UI. Without accepting the reward sooner, he feels the urge of panic within him. This absurd mental trauma that he didn¡¯t even experience it. With nightmares showing his lost in the future, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. This UI is trying to control him, but why? It¡¯s been this long since the UI is trying help them to know about this world. Why is it trying to get the hold of them right now? He starts to get suspicious as he tries to call out to them

    ¡°Hey! Something is wrong with the UIs, guys?!¡±

    He shouts as they didn¡¯t respond. They keep fighting at the two. He tries to go after them then trip something on the ground. A gem on the ground, colored red, as it speaks out. Nothing less any demonic voice in mind, but an echoing language voicing high mighty. Healer remembers the entity drops it. He picks it up and quickly hears a voice.

    Haw¡¯s voice ¡°Use it on Silfa before she is overwhelmed¡±

    Healer almost twitches to do it, then soon he realizes the UI stops interrupting him.

    The red gem on his hand somehow stops him from something worse will happen. There is nothing else to understand this bizarre moment. Yet, it was Haw¡¯s voice. This gem on hand he had to put his gut on this. His team is acting strange and Silfa remained idle during this fight. If this keeps going, what else is coming into the forest. The gem shines uncontrollably as he tries to go to Silfa. An aura appeared blocking him from her. It wasn¡¯t the gem, but what lies inside of her. The UI tries to bring itself back up. He tries to get it into his control, but no avail.

    Silfa sees the screen filled nothing but her pet doll hogging the view. The controls, the icons, and the info are blocked by its large size. She tries to control her UI but it seems it ignored her. Trying to understand what¡¯s going on as her surrounding is losing her perceptions. Suddenly, a red glow appears on to her face. A hand lies on it and someone said to her

    ¡°Silfa, get a hold of yourself. Everyone is gone mad¡±

    The gem brightens and Silfa recognizes it ¡°That crystal. Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I found it from the entity. It speaks and sounded alike like Haw¡±

    Silfa senses the gem as the UI loses its grip on her. The quick cleanse made her react fast as she uses her forcefield on the three from attacking the two. As the fumes revealed and the fight almost reaching on its end. There they are in shock what happened. Haw and Myrrkei fell in deep wounds fighting against their team. They dared to fight them giving no chance for them survive their abnormal strength, but didn¡¯t they hurt them enough to put them down though. She remembers they can suppress them if they have to.

    Myrrkei reaches his hand high leaving one more magic runes on hand. A spell written as flashback in the citizen¡¯s language. It sends a message to her

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to guard this place¡±

    They passed out as the wounds overwhelmed them by their brutal assaults. Silfa and Healer check on the three but only Joanne and Usweet- are trapped inside. They look around and try to find Arsenal. They found her, and she immediately fires at Haw, beaming into his head, disintegrated from her laser weapon. The healer brings out an Enders scroll and casts his spell on Haw into a near death state. Silfa catches Arsenal as they all watch in horror as Haw reveals his accursed carved skull.

 Accursed UI: Sanquins Disciple, Not Yours part 3 - Chapter 233

    COI C233

    Sanquin had found him or it. The thought of the summoner being a person is obsolete in her mind, treating this it as a monster. A it is the worse it made this world. And now Miyusuki is showing that example when his UI tries to get back what IT belongs. No, she is her disciple. That young boy is not belonged to IT. She made a foolish judgement when she chooses two of her guild members, Haw and Myrrkei, to guard her realm. Supposedly it meant for the young boy¡¯s refining his weakness. That weakness belonging to that IT. She is glad to finally show its hide, but not fine that it holds hers.

    ¡°I will not accept you taking who is willing to follow me, summoner¡±

    Spoken to the young boy she held, yet, he didn¡¯t understand as she speaks a different language. All while Daygen stood there fades away as the oath was over. Daygen says to her through his magic.

    ¡°Take care of Myrrkei and the others. I am sure that your gate had already attracted the people you have betrayed, Heavenly Demon¡±

    Sanquin and Miyusuki warped back to the realm. Where the man joins with them as she resumes the training.

    Miyusuki shakes his head by the sudden departure with the guild master ¡°Is that all? What did the guild master want from me? He told me I was incompatible . . . and¡±

    The man stops him ¡°First things first, because of your delay of your training with us. It is likely he wanted you to speed up first. All of these preparations are now in desperate circumstances¡±

    ¡°Hold on, after all that is happening. Why is it now of all place?¡±

    ¡°That is true, and you understand why¡±

    The man suddenly grabs his gauntlet. Miyusuki felt the pressure by his hand through the metallic plates. This is the strength he felt with his UI is at lost.

    The man said to him again ¡°We, I mean, our guild is trying to keep you safe. Tabitha was a bit random for her ¡®actions.¡¯ They start to realize after deconstructing her gifts, and now, you are next to deconstruct. Thanks to her, we can hide her from who is trying to stop her. But you, you are Sanquin¡¯s disciple. Hiding you is a disgrace of her many legendary titles. Pride is amazing that you received such wonderful gifts. Gifts that will hurt the people around you if you¡¯re not careful¡±

    Miyusuki lost control of his gauntlet. The man bends the gauntlet trying to compressed his own hand. Miyusuki tries to stop it but his symptoms remained, and he faintly moves with less resistance.

    The sounds of bone breaking, Miyusuki starts seeing the man¡¯s blood dripping

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    His mind engulfed by the realm¡¯s power showing him the pain that this man is doing. The man bends also his senses of pain through Miyusuki. He is pain spread technique to redirect his pain to him unimaginable. Miyusuki felt it so hard that he no longer has the strength to endure it.

    He begs ¡°Please, mister. Stop it! The pain Aah!¡±

    The man shakes his head ¡°Hurting me? I forced you to do it. All those pains I send you, it is an example you must face and survive¡±

    Miyusuki is dazed from both the symptoms and this pain given from the man. His mind flashes back the time when all the things he had experience for the past months. The school¡¯s first field trip, the simulation room, the water world realm, the ruins, the rescue of Silfa and Joanne, the Stranding Island¡¯s duels showcase, the third moon cycle, the brigands, the collection of strange lights, the escape from the brigands to the train, the special training with his guild members, and so on . . .

    These are his memories, the dangers, and how he was able to survive it all. Then he hits him, a flash of light on his eyes when Tabitha was here. Her purpose to be back in this city. What did she do in this city and in Enders Bridge? Furthermore, what about himself? What about his own goal to hold these so many gifts? There must be goals to why he has them all. Sanquin whispers to him as he slowly let go the gauntlet. The man stops crushing his hand as he bends his bones back to health.

    Miyusuki never had thought of it. ¡°Mister, did Tabitha came back to the city to finish her business?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s her quest. You. is it time to do the same, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The gauntlet engulfed by the black mist and returns to Miyusuki¡¯s hand. A little use of his technique drove him off from his strength. He barely holds it in but didn¡¯t give in to his fatigue from both symptoms and the pain.

    Miyusuki says to him ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be punished for this¡±

    The man nods, bends the ground, dug through it, and never to be seen again. He left a message for his start for his adventure

    ¡°Bring Archivist with you. If you chose mercy over heavenly¡±

    Sanquin smirks at how the man says his advice before he left. ¡°Letting your son teaches the fatigue techniques, how thoughtful of you Viste. It was luck, because of how the UI drugged them into having more energy than they naturally would¡±

    She appears right behind Miyusuki, quickly grabs his unprotected UI and taken something from his inventory. Miyusuki felt it and reacts as soon as his inventory is being breached. With little left of his energy, he is able to turn around and slaps away her hand.

    ¡°!!! Ma¡¯am! Sorry! I felt danger touching my things¡±

    He quivers and blushes right in front of her. Sanquin devilishly grins and said to him

    ¡°This means it is actually you are controlling your magic. Amazing, you are finally free from the gift¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look at it, is there any difference you didn¡¯t notice?¡±

    Miyusuki takes a look at his UI. After such a long time didn¡¯t use any of the features, he can¡¯t seem to see the differentiate between the old and the new. A scratch on his forehead as he tries to figure it out. His puppyish expression made her look ashamed. It means he is no longer has the notification and the guidelines. Those are one of many examples Sanquin remembers to the other citizens.

    Sanquin continues ¡°Of course you received such many drawbacks when you lost your -what¡¯s it called again-¡±

    ¡°Uh? Stats¡±

    ¡°This is going to be confusing if we are going talk about your terms. How about we can talk in my ways of speaking? Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°I guess, the UI references mostly from games¡±

    The demonic chuckles whisper to his ears ¡°We¡¯re both going to lose each other if you keep using the word ¡®games¡¯. Let¡¯s speak my way, and you will have to listen like a normal Horsin, for now¡±

    Miyusuki watches the heavenly demon is getting excited. Most demons, in his point of view, look perverted when it comes to excitement, but for her, he sees evil on her as she is scheming.

    The training begins. Miyusuki remains weak and remains determine. He feels arrogant from the groans of his pain diverted from the man. It is unbearable for him. His body twitches from the pain yet it has surge through his head. His first training is the basic of all martial arts, meditation. He sits down on the ground, but the ground shifts and turns into a chair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It is unnecessary to do actual training. Let me show you how this world works¡±

    Sanquin crosses her hands and blows a black mist out from her mouth. The mist turns into a serpent in dark mist form. It continues to change any forms of animal but remained in the dark mist. Soon later it disappears.

    This presentation made Miyusuki confused.

    He asks ¡°What?¡±

    A word coming from his mouth then the dark mist serpent reappears again. Shocked, he quickly shuts his mouth. His eyes are in awe to see such creature returns with its presence have grown more intimidating. The dark mist serpent changes into a bird, a flying peacock, and then it swiftly flies around him.

    She explains to him ¡°Remember the property of neutral mana, from what we breath and exhales to all everywhere around it. This is still neutral mana. We tend to use it externally instead of internally. Even though there are others channeling outside of their bodies, but we made it consecutive with our physical attributes¡±

    Sanquin changes her clores into a well-worn out armor, her old warrior¡¯s armor. Consists of trophies made from the war eras, with the equipment on her and somehow harmonized its design from many years of difference in culture and warfare. Her chose of color is red. It matches her red eyes gleaming and intimidates Miyusuki at the same time. She gives an example

    ¡°Remember this ability? What you people said about fast equipping, right?¡±

    Miyusuki sits there letting the immersion around him starting to kick in. Sanquin is explaining to him about their UI and hers are alike. His head starts thinking as if, even if, he could revive the stats he lost.

    By observation alone, Sanquin sees him reacting and already setting his body what it truly is. After so many cycles of adapting this world, there is no way for the citizen to revert back to their normal body. Miyusuki starts to realize and puts his experience back into his body. The delusion of being weak is starting to wane. The young student was exercising for a while and even endure much being a recruit. There, his symptoms start disappearing, his body is slowly exposing the presence of Sanquin¡¯s realm. Accepting it like it is part in nature, then he starts to stand up and feels the ki in his body.

    His mind clears, his body resists, and his ki links together. Finally, his body becomes one again. This sensation returns and with his mouth trembles to speak, he raises his head to look at her eyes. The gleaming red eyes with her beautiful face clear from the blur, he never once had. Detail to details, from her armors up to her beautiful face. He blows the black mist from his breath. He drops his gauntlet and plays with the black mist. Without his mind controlling it, he let his own will do what he wanted it to do. Ignoring what he wants it to be and let it what it should do.

    Sanquin proudly smiles with an evil look ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re hiding, you little doll you¡±

    Fae-chan comes out from the mist. It¡¯s usual toy like expression is lost and shows only what the Enders to look, as guardians. The dolls in Enders Bridge are the guardians for the young girls. This doll is meant for that. Miyusuki didn¡¯t know how they work. Coming from his breath, it means it hides inside of him. The doll didn¡¯t do anything to help because it kept inside of him until it was summoned. Now Fae-chan is only standing there, nothing else to do.

    Miyusuki tries to grab it, but it phases through him

    ¡°What?! Sanquin, did you see it?¡±

    Sanquin chuckles ¡°That¡¯s not important, your black mist had finally done what it supposed to do. Exhausting the bad energy out of you¡±

    ¡°Does it mean my doll this something bad?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, these are dolls supposed to protect the Enders¡¯ daughters. Both harm and sickness¡±

    ¡°Sickness . . . Yeah!!! that¡¯s right, the UI!¡±

    The realm starts to shake as the beam of light passes over them from the side. Miyusuki got startled while Sanquin throws at the laser and stopping it to shoot further. The laser pierces through and the realms starts to collapse.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°My, we¡¯re under attack, this means those two can¡¯t guard for long¡±

    ¡°Those two? Haw! We should help him¡±

    Miyusuki rushes back with Fae-chan coming with him. His body returns back to normal and starts to move faster. With every step he feels the weight on his equipment, his new body becomes agile and starts to think faster than he normally would. Destroying the stats from his UI has deliberately restore his natural health condition. Not letting his intelligence or wisdom stat because he wants to have constitution more made it impossible for him to think outside. There he looks at Fae-chan running behind him.

    He said to the doll ¡°Fae-chan, can you push me to the gate while I¡¯m skating on my shield?¡±

    Fae-chan looks confused as it sees him brings out his runic shield and takes it as a ride. The doll dugs down and bring the ground up to the air. The flat ground turned into a slope as he slides down. He turns around and sees his doll popping from the ground and diving down like a shooting star to boost his momentum downward.

    ¡°This is not what I have in mind¡±

    The idea that he would use his shield like a skateboard and use his other shield while bursting through the door as he rams through. Instead, the doll did this.

    As the momentum reaching them closer to the door, he raises his gauntlet as he smashes through. The door didn¡¯t budge and won¡¯t open. He turns around to see Sanquin is holding her realm. He tries to reach her, but it was too far. Soon the door starts to become transparent and sees through what happened outside. His friends are fighting each other. There he sees something wrong. His friends and their UIs are out of control. Powers linking both them and it, as if they are possessed by it.

    ¡°Sanquin! They are fighting, my friends and our guild are fighting. What¡¯s going out there?¡±

    ¡°I thought those two would protect us from the monsters. But why are your people there?¡±

    ¡°I DON¡¯T KNOW! Come on, open the door¡±

    With his strength the door moves in a slow pace, his hands are shaking from the desperation to get this door open. Fae-chan comes to his aid and summons its spirits to open the door. A giant spirit comes out from the ground reaching to the door. Together, they slowly opening it until they saw Myrrkei and Haw lying next to the door.

    Myrrkei and Haw knocks back to the door both Joanne and Usweet-. Miyusuki was shut back in. They are really fighting and right in front of him. How did his friends know about this place? Yet, they didn¡¯t know they are fighting Haw and Myrrkei. It is obvious they are being controlled. Those two didn¡¯t even fight back to hurt his friends, but his friends did. His hands still at the door keep pushing forward. His mentor is maintaining the realm to keep it from collapsing. He tries again, until there was a strong light coming this way.

    His eyes blinded by it until there is a shadow blocking it. Haw blocks it for him. Haw falls down with his head exposed and burnt. Miyusuki didn¡¯t look at Haw goes down but Arsenal is looking as the door. The UI is taking aim at the door, a precise shot meant directly at him. Freedom has a price, and he took it without realizing the complete truth about this world. He thought he will have different powers. Although not stronger like his city, but strong enough to survive like the Enders.

    ¡°Is this the price I have to do to survive?¡±

    He whispers at himself filled with doubts that he thought having alternatives since his city has not mastered yet with their own powers.

    ¡°Yes, but not alone. The truth of your people not going to leave this world is a preparation you must do¡±

    A voice, other than Sanquin or the man, says to him. It is close and the voice continues

    ¡°A free man is able to act freely without limitations except your being. It doesn¡¯t mean yours are weak. It means that thing that wants to control you don¡¯t want to lose theirs¡±

    Fae-chan leans closer to his head, patting his head. It is hard to believe that doll is lecturing him.

    The door starts to open again, Miyusuki has to learn the hard way. The first of his challenge he needs to do is to back to his city and see what it really is after completing what he lacks. Sanquin holds the realm and watches him go. Her laughter starts to whisper and echoes to the same rhythm from another laughter from the other side. Close to the door as it opens, another Sanquin helps her disciple opens the door. They look at each other from the distance. Sanquin in armor and Sanquin, the original. The Sanquin in armor fades in red mist, laughing in a demonic tone. While the original Sanquin walks out of the realm and sees how Miyusuki is now.

    ¡°It is not enough¡± The real one remains discontent.

    Silfa manages to gather all three in her forcefield. Both her and Healer are in deep thought to see what¡¯s going on. Healer is holding the red crystal tightly as if he is being protected from what while she has her UI blocked by her pet spirit. Joanne, Usweet-, and Arsenal are mindlessly aggressive and couldn¡¯t maintain their posture as a team. Arsenal was the strangest by her behavior. She couldn¡¯t shoot at them in between her friends, she didn¡¯t have the capability to use it except her ammunitions. Her laser weapons are too fast for her to change its effects unlike the bullets has detection between friend or foe.

    Healer tries to reach them out with the red crystal

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t try if I were you¡±

    Myrrkei forces himself up from the ground. Taking one of his potions and drinks it then pukes it out from the pain from his throat. It was enough to keep him awake a little bit more. Silfa reaches out to him

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we didn¡¯t -¡±

    He stops her ¡°It¡¯s too late, remember what my runes message you. Here! Take these potions if you know how to. Ugh! Clouded by dazing. I leave it to you¡±

    As he fell Healer tries to catch him, but he was caught by Miyusuki himself. His eyes strained from the sight what¡¯s going on, both worried and angry, and he takes a deep breath. He releases the black mist and spread around them. The UI reacts then starts to crack. The controlled teammates fell asleep as their body torn from the sheer powers given from the UI. Silfa places them down near the gate where the only place where there is no dust nor crystals would harm them.

    ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re fine¡±

    Silfa looks at Miyusuki, he feels confused and at the same time relief they are fine. A confused reunion distracted by the UI¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°Say, Shield Student. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I was, but why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, especially about beating your guild members¡±

    They look at the two battered and Fae-chan is tending Haw¡¯s wounds. Fae-chan shows them Haw¡¯s chest, wounded, moves as he is still breathing miraculously. They were worried, but there is nothing left they could do as their spells can¡¯t use mobility in this area.

    All of them wanted to leave as soon as possible, but they seemed not to. Haw is dying from what they saw, how come they couldn¡¯t do it? Their heads are losing it as they must react in that situation. Healer says to them

    ¡°We have a problem. We don¡¯t know whether is Haw is going to live or not¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but why I didn¡¯t have the urge to save him. After all I have done to save others. Why Haw won¡¯t letting me save him? My younger sister knows me. Why am I like this?¡±

    They heard a noise from the distance, the traps are left are getting used up. They look at the gate as the enemies are coming

    ¡°Hey, they told us to guard this gate. Is there something important inside?¡±

    ¡°It is supposed to be my training. I didn¡¯t know they have to guard it¡±

    ¡°Well, try to go back in then¡±

    ¡°It is impossible, I understand what they are talking about. They are guarding you, Shield Student. That realm wants you removed unnecessary powers you couldn¡¯t use¡±

    They turn and look at Fae-chan talking to them. The doll speaks calmly as it tries to wrap the damaged head with special bandage. The spirit around it appears again, speaking

    ¡°We better leave. We discovered too much. Enemies all around fester at the discovery¡±

    Fae-chan goes to the statues, and linked its mana through it. The statue broke and reveals the colored stones, same ones that Silfa and Haw had. It picks it up one by one. It supposed to be heavy and shouldn¡¯t be carried with people who mostly used magic. The doll picks it up fine. It turns to them and said

    ¡°What are you waiting for? We need to leave. Back to the city¡±

    A random rat men body flew here and covered in crystal spikes. The rat men are coming and they have to carry five people out of here.

    Miyusuki tries to call out to Sanquin ¡°We are in trouble. Do you think we are able to fend them off?¡±

    Sanquin responds ¡°There are people from the city is going to your location. You have enough to hold to go there¡±

    ¡°What about you? Will you help us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll attract the monsters here. But it means you need to breach through as I gathered them¡±

    They are in a tight spot, and then he sees Silfa is collecting them with her forcefield. Healer pulls Miyusuki up from the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else we could do now. I hope your short training pays off¡±

    Silfa looks worried to see Haw like that, but never to feel any remorse to look at his head burnt made her feel noxious. She checks her UI again and still the pet spirit won¡¯t let her see the UI and it itself won¡¯t leave in her inventory. Now with five down to carry, they have to leave as fast as they could. They proceed to move straight to the city. Healer holds his Enders runes replicas, one of them starts phased through the outlines. The runes rewrittetn into a teleportation rune. He hesitated for a bit, and he was pushed by Miyusuki

    ¡°Come on healer, there is no back now¡±

    Along with his doll, Healer will never believe that they would get away from this. After what they saw in their UI, will they ever going to believe them?

    They warp into the runes quickly leaving this place. Sanquin claps at the young boy. Healer was he called and she understands why he and Silfa were able to resist IT. Then she looks their entire team. Her face never was showing any frowned mischief, and most of the time she always prepared. The rat men arrived and drawn into the gate. They scurry around it with their mana gaping open to feast it. Once it touches the archway, they immediately fell into dust. The blast shoots away from the city. It is definitely from the summoner¡¯s desperate attempt to hide it. That¡¯s how she fears, not to Miyusuki but the people he is close to.

    Silfa¡¯s team arrived at the outskirt, out of the city. Escaped from the rat men and Healer escapes them from it. In this distance, there should be people coming right about now. Healer tries to check his runes and found out they are trapped

    ¡°No way, how did they know we are coming here?¡±

    Somebody entered their field of view. The obvious look of their logos on their clothes. The dark green dot gang arrived. Not from the citizens in the city, they wore artifacts. Both Silfa and Healer can¡¯t use their UIs to find about them.

    A number of seven of them together, suited in armor and strange weapons designed by mystical powers, and one of them covered his face.

    He calmly walks in ¡°I was expecting an ill-gotten being awakened you people, but I guess you must be resisting it¡±

    Silfa pulls everyone at her back ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not from the city¡± The covered man¡¯s warriors take arms, but he pulls them down with his double images, every one of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight in your disadvantages, however¡±

    He hands shifted the force of his magic into his hands. Every grip on his hand is holding are pebbles then throws at the doll. The doll throws one of the stones.

    ¡°But we want those stones. We will let you go if you give it to us¡±

    The six of the warriors surround them. Slides on the dusts as their feet are above its soft pile. Silfa¡¯s team stuck their legs in dusts and with their UIs trying to control them. Fae-chan is resisting, but the three don¡¯t have any choice.

    ¡°Miyusuki, I have no more escapes. We have three of our friends gone mad and two of your guild members are too injured to fight. We can¡¯t win this¡±

    Healer explains to him as they are fighting, they don¡¯t know whether they are brigands or not. Silfa thought they could handle this if they are actual gang members. By how they are suited and standing above the dust, they surely can¡¯t win.

    ¡°Fae-chan, do it¡± Miyusuki reluctantly says it.

    The stones throwed into the air as the covered man catches it. His gang begins to leave, and the hidden barrier starts to disappear.

    ¡°I see the citizens are able to learn when not to fight. You people have done well, but you have other challenges after we leave¡±

    Silfa should¡¯ve known ¡°But we follow your request¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But what you have right now is solving one of your problems¡±

    ¡°Wait? There¡¯s more?¡±

    ¡°Even how witty we are. Your enemies will definitely find you¡±

    The barrier disappears as they all spread away from them. All sides, leaving them separately.

    The city outskirt unveils what they have seen before coming here. It wasn¡¯t the rat men, but panels and screens pop out of nowhere. Miyusuki sees right in front of him and soon feels his UI is starting to back up into him. He feels the pain trying to squeal inside of him, trying to put him back like the others.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    After that shocked, it went silent. He opens his eyes and see five of them is surrounding him. The UIs are possessing his friends. Joanne, Arsenal, and Usweet- are free from the forcefield. They attack him as he tries to block it with his shield.

    Arsenal fires first as the two flank him. Joanne at his left and Usweet- at his right, the two coordinate in perfect sequence. Fae-chan blocks Joanne attack and Miyusuki uses his gauntlet to slap Usweet- back. Shadow appears above him and it was Silfa diving down with her eyes blurred by static. In disbelief as the incident happened all over again. The strange thing happened to them as they fought Haw and Myrrkei. Freedom, this is what he heard from the man. This is must be the punishment. The UI is his enemy. But his city will become his enemy too.

    Alone as he watches her strike down. Suddenly someone pulled him away from danger.

    ¡°HEALER! I couldn¡¯t believe you resisted¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and act like an Ender. There so many things we don¡¯t know¡±

    Healer casts his runes to block Arsenal attack. Joanne and Usweet- swings back around to charge at them. Fae-chan casts his sprits from the dust pulling out with entangled vines on their feet. They quickly use their mobility evade the vines. The roots ¡®able hold them tight whereas the dust gripped to the both of them. Fae-chan raises the dust covering them to distract them further.

    Silfa pushes forward at Miyusuki. He raised his shield and she quickly uses her forcefield at his back. She knocks him back and bounces off from her forcefield directing back at her. Miyusuki sees her side stepping to hit him at the side. He swings his shield at her, then something blocks his shield from turning to her direction. A small forcefield stops his block. He uses his gauntlet to block her swings. The gauntlet unleashes powerful volts while it consumed her mana. The amount of mana on her is unbelievably high.

    Another forcefield raises on his feet as his loses his balance. Silfa keeps going with no ends and aims at his head. Miyusuki sees the opportunity as he blows his mouth with black mist. The black mist shrouded on her as the negative effects exploded around her. Her mana starts to slow down and the large mana pool eroded from the black mist. Sifla coughs off from the black mist as she shouts out to Miyusuki

    ¡°Save yourself, I have been possessed¡±

    To her words, she turns back quickly and attacks him.

    Miyusuki sees the pattern on her body after using his black mist. A cog icon set hidden close to her head. The gripes of his hand to touch this strange cog. He smashes what it seems strange then exploded with shadow mist. The explosion blinded Arsenal. Healer takes this opportunity to use the red gem and stops her. Arsenal¡¯s UI disrupted for a bit as the two holds it together. The tears coming from her eyes.

    ¡°Ootadakimasu! Help me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m here¡±

    Arsenal breaks free from the control with the red crystal.

    They look at Miyusuki¡¯s fight with Silfa. He was able to beat her, but Silfa is in a lot of pain. Breaking the UI causes her stats to breakdown. Leaving only her natural body exposed into the wilderness. Her spirits tried to comfort her. Effortlessly, she feels the opposite, the cold touch of the dead hurt her than feel of relief. The fight is over and two somehow able to stop it. From what they have done to endure this nightmare, the drawbacks are too much for them.

    Miyusuki sees the reality. The UI is their enemies. But this is too much to get rid of it alone. He was able to go through it because of his training. Even with the symptoms on him, it is unbearable to anyone who will going to escape the UI¡¯s control. A path he will take and alone to do it. He stares at the city expecting to be more like this one. There he sees two more people coming this way. In power armor, he begs

    ¡°No, please not them. Not . . .¡±

    In power armor, a man grapple onto Miyusuki and said

    ¡°I am not letting a demon take you away!¡±

 Accursed UI: Sanquins Disciple, Not Yours part 4 - Chapter 234

    COI C234

    Raised to the air, the young recruit never would expect both of them here. It¡¯s been a while to see them in power armor. Incredible display of their new models combined together with Dexter guild¡¯s hardware and uniquely made from their basis. From their helmets down to their heavy boots, heavily equipped and weapons hidden within their armors, are polished and not yet tested.

    ¡°I am not letting a demon take you away!¡±

    Miyusuki¡¯s uncle shouts at him with great worries. His uncle takes this risk to get him out from the curse, but who is possessed exactly?

    The hidden barrier made by the dark green dot gang reveals everything around them. A powerful magic spread through the outskirt. Ancient magical items used and spread to ceased everyone¡¯s movement. Both rat men and citizens fighting amongst each other, never they have seen such unbelievable items. They fly around and spins to a certain location, the same directions where those warriors gone to. Doing the same movement around the area then flees apart. Although, they can be seen as they moved upward to the sky, losing track by their naked eyes.

    Miyusuki looks back to his uncle. Both grief and worried about his nephew. By the strong grip of his hands, this is not the uncle he supposed to react. The harsh attitude of his uncle wants to hit his nephew, to discipline him, but here he just scolds him. He closes his eyes and stays calm. He gives a deep breath and spread his dark mist around him. It hits Silfa and the others, including Healer too. His breath intoxicated them, worse than the last. He felt betrayed and horrified as they are turning against him. Unleashing unnerving essence through them.

    Healer tries to use his runes replica. The runes have no effect on it. Others fell including him into the dark mist, where Fae-chan comes by and pick them up and throw them to a safe place. A plant grows under them, it tangled them up where the vines cut lose starts to regrow again. The doll grabs Healer by his hand and with Arsenal to the other. Healer turns around and sees she¡¯s already fell asleep. He drove into a deep slumber and quickly fell as it thrown him to the safe vines.

    Fae-chan turns its gaze at the Raker Mawn guild members. With its quick wits acting sneaky like a predator, it jumps up to them trying to catch them. Once it hits to the ground, they disappeared. It¡¯s expression changes as the power of her creator emits dissatisfied tone. The dusts shift and forms a message to the doll. The doll solidifies the message as the dust turns to crystals. Lights coming out from the crystal as it sends the message for the other Enders to see. After that, Fae-chan watches the young boy.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me! I am not possessed. Remember the hints if we¡¯re both not corrupted by evil¡±

    Kombat didn¡¯t respond, this little sign of evidence made Miyusuki couldn¡¯t believe what¡¯s going on right now. A laser tag hits near his gauntlet. He notices it and didn¡¯t figure it out why. His black mist should¡¯ve taking out Arsenal. Except for his uncle¡¯s power armor and . . . and, this makes Miyusuki forgot someone. His uncle¡¯s partner. His partner is somewhere far. This is going to be harder than he initially thought.

    ¡°. . .¡± The silent is encouraging him.

    ¡°. . .¡± Out of nowhere it spoke to him, no words just maintain the immense tension.

    Miyusuki felt its familiarity. It is so, the man¡¯s training and Sanquin¡¯s essence blessed him. This is new to him.

    ¡°. . .¡± This silent made him do it.

    His hand raises with his shield held by his gauntlet, the silent rises tension. The shield changes from his runic shield back to his actual shield simultaneously. The silent is driven him to do it. Never he had to go through without thinking. Always thinking when he must be careful, and this silent is guiding him. The silence is his gut feeling, his instinct.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Miyusuki raises his shield and rams on his uncle¡¯s head. The static images on his helmet¡¯s visor visually impaired, dropping him as Kombat regains his balance. A gun fires shoots as Miyusuki quickly catches it with his gauntlet. He squeezed the ammo before it exploded. Sniper notices the young boy knows about his ammo and soon switches to crowd control. Looking through his visor with his UI checking for suitable ammunition to take the boy down.

    ¡°Damn, the flash bang didn¡¯t work. Come on, is there any blanks would take him down¡±

    Kombat sees the Sniper¡¯s message ¡°Your nephew hits you. Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I said to him a hint, but he didn¡¯t respond¡±

    ¡°I heard you loud and clear¡±

    Sniper keeps to himself as the message he supposed to tell his nephew about evil. Through his scope, he sees Miyusuki is definitely talking to him. In his scope shows Miyusuki¡¯s genuine self, but he seems behave abnormally as if he didn¡¯t hear his uncle. Either he is fooled or not, he carefully turned on his recording and hopes that this not mistake.

    The past blog is playing: ¡°Monsters remained found beneath the dusts. They rose up out of nowhere. Past monsters had these brown red auras, but this one in color light blue. It slowly darkens when the monsters are gaining more powers. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and this rescue mission is getting out of hand. This is no longer a small incident. This becomes a major problem as we soon realized that the dusts weren¡¯t able to destroy these types of monsters . . .¡±

    Fast forward to the second backlog plays ¡°. . . Warning! Threat alert! Possessed citizen found. Possessed citizen found in . . . Warning! New enemies are joining the fight. They are already intercept the possessed citizen. This UI is getting on my nerve. Why is it so suddenly proactive all of a sudden? Enemies are popping out of nowhere and after a few mishaps in the city¡¯s system. If everything goes out like this. Bzzt . . . Argh! My head! What the!? Good, the Enders system is booting up. Get Miyusuki¡¯s kid is really going raise a lot of eyebrows after this is done¡±

    Sniper quickly stops his backlog as accidentally plays it. After hearing what he just heard from his own logs. These all happened when notification talked about his friend¡¯s nephew. His eyes quickly checked on his scope, staring at his partner and his nephew already fighting it out. The static comes back to him, he suspects what powers had made this way, and his mind turned dark as he sees a gleamer of red light. Suddenly removing the source of his pain, but replaced with another forceful entity

    ¡°To think that his boy is starting something we won¡¯t be going to escape it . . .¡±

    A gun shot heard from the distance. The bullet hits Kombat and boosted up his power armor. The UI turns on and quickly loses his conscious. The magic emits from his power armor with untold magic. The UI spreads it out. Grid based environment appears and surges around them and sparks blown out of nowhere to pushes Miyusuki back. He stares at his uncle as his gauntlet is being hacked down. It shuts down the moment as it linked with this strange grid.

    Miyusuki hears Sanquin¡¯s voice ¡°How is it feel when your equipment is getting countered, right?¡±

    The shield student, his adventure name given by Haw, also known for mostly using defensively is now checking his equipment. All numb by the effects of this grid. His uncle is possessed and don¡¯t know whether he is going to hurt him or not. Kombat initiates as the UI follows. Its data reaches out like it was alive trying to retrieve what it has lost. He grabs the Shield Student¡¯s arm, then he was thrown over after that. The Shield Student barely overthrows him as the weight of the power armor almost overwhelmed his own natural strength.

    Cough* ¡°Is this really possible that my equipment is out by using his UI?¡±

    ¡°Out? Nevermind about that, you got disabled. Don¡¯t throw away your stuff as you won¡¯t be able to see whether your equipment is ok or not¡±

    The shield student turns to check his friends if they are back and attacks him. Fae-chan is with them wasn¡¯t affected by the grid and somehow has resistance against the UI¡¯s power. Thanks to that, it keeps hold of his friends from fighting him.

    ¡°Ready for anything, my disciple. I bring out what I will help you know about yourself¡±

    His eyes turned full pigment black. Sealing his eyes to where he sees, and resisting the negative effects from his enemies. The sparks of the grid are starting to be less distracting. His senses widens and something is coming to his direction. He dodges the shot and the moment he sees the projectile quickly changes in a different form of a bullet. The bullet hits his uncle and charges him up. The UI charges up too and the grid starts to form an environment surging to him.

    The Shield student¡¯s body starts to react. His agility, his dexterity, and his movement patterns were excellently moved. His breath leaves out the dark mist shadow, the shadow follows him to cover in silhouette. His feet move along with it and starts to slide and sizzle from the grids¡¯ small light lines. Kombat traces his movement and predict where he slides next. He charges forward then suddenly stops. The Shield Student takes the bait from his sudden movement sinks down to his shadow. Kombat takes aim to the ground and slams his fist creating a magnetic pulse to pushes anything up to the air.

    The Shield Student bounces up to the air and got quickly grabbed in mid-flight. He quickly brings out his shields against strength of the power armor. Blocked both of Kombat¡¯s hand from grabbing him. The shields blocked him, but the sheer strength wouldn¡¯t the shield student move. Luckily it was enough for him to get out from his hold. His mind remembers how Archivist controlled his body at that time. The sense of quick reaction made him able to block him. He tries his luck with his dark mist. His body takes the shadow and swiftly moves away like smoke.

    Kombat holds his nephew¡¯s shields. Using what program hidden inside his visor, he is using it as a weapon, and binds it with his mechanical arms stretches outward and swings it around. The dark mist gets hit one spin to the other. The dark mist is being pulled into him as the Shield Student¡¯s body returns whole. One swing of the shield thrown at him. He dodges. Soon the other follows, he dodges it again. A gunfire heard from his back and barely dodges it. The projectile reaches to Kombat and swings it. The moment the projectile changes into a ball. Kombat batted it out with his arm towards the Shield Student.

    The Shield Student dodges it one too, but the ball explodes causing a massive knockback and pushes him towards his uncle. The dark mist returns to him with his two shields. Kombat keeps spinning, and the UI draws toward the Shield Student. The shield student blocks it and sees what the UI is trying to connect to him. The shield student¡¯s empty UI is blocking it. The Shield Student sees his empty panel screen fighting against the mysterious UI. It tries to update him and forcing into him. His body feels the negative effects, slowly downloading into him like a computer sharing the virus.

    He resisted, until one shot made it. Kombat¡¯s UI forces into him, like a ghost trying to possessed him. His mind is being ruled out with endless spam one after the next. His head is being delusion but his eyes see clearly as the UI is playing like a spam bot in order for his head loses conscience. His dark pupil turns red his body filled with massive amount of darkness mist far worse than his actual dark mist. Driven into a dangerous essence bursting out from his aura. An aura that he didn¡¯t have, and this darkness is more refined and deadly.

    Sanquin whispers to the Shield Student voiced into his mouth ¡°. . . I have enough. You¡¯ve been played too dirty since I accidentally discovered you. IT¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The grid expands blocking in their surroundings. Sniper watches them disappeared. Fae-chan moves the others out from danger and manages to escape from the grid. They look at the grid as it mixes with a realm scourging around them and even siphoning the dusts as it turned itself in a hurricane. Blinding everywhere so no one could see.

    The rat men faded away as the adventurers and the citizens sees the hurricane. They feel a demonic presence from it and quickly runs back. The chaos rose more suspicions as each passing time made other people questions if they have finished all the threats around their city. Sniper is the only one who stood there and watch with visor sees through it. His body wants to move away, but his power armor is tech up with Enders¡¯ hardware. Able to resist what holds them tightly. He gently moves forward then stops. He starts to run back as his audio play backs his note

    ¡°. . . Bzzt . . . Argh!¡±

    That audio, he never remembered he screamed from that buzzing sound. Making him touching his neck not to go further.

    The confusion, the bizarre mind flicking, and all the rest felt no control at all but manipulation. This demon is weak in comprehending deception. Sanquin shakes in disappointment while controlling Miyusuki¡¯s body.

    ¡°The body of the Shield Student, and he is the one who you tried to ruin all of your poor plan¡±

    Kombat, controlled by the UI. He took off his helmet almost throws it to the ground out of spite

    ¡°You were once our allies. Why did you betray us all?¡±

    The shield student¡¯s eyes are glaring into the UI. Linking to the original and trying to pull him into this place. The UI cuts her off.

    The UI says again ¡°Even now, you still hate me after how we almost won the war¡±

    The shield student¡¯s glare never unfazed from the UI¡¯s reasons or excuses. If it was true, then they should¡¯ve won a long time ago.

    Sanquin softly says his worst enemy ¡°Acur . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to mention or either remember him. He is the thorn of this world¡±

    ¡°A thorn? He is given you all the handicap you need and I was never part of his . . .¡±

    ¡°I told you not to mention him. He is the truly the nightmare I can¡¯t let go¡±

    This UI, the source who brought all those people of Isekai City this deceptive guidance. This is what Lady Hivites wanting to find from. All of her time gawking why did the people changed their mind. The city quickly adapts. The people start to learn magic quickly. The city mastered the old tech of this world. These are the things the demoness questioned so fast. It was all started from her new friend of this city. Disappeared without a trace, and explaining the circumstances of this gift. All the demons know this gift like it belonged to a powerful demon. They remember a demon who possessed artificial life, but they know it left this world after satisfied its revenge on the Heroes faction.

    This suspects it, the summoner, brought them here. Calling it user interface and what not, helping the citizens to learn how, what, when, and why. A tool that supposed to be the guideline to use it well. But never once heard to be a voice called as notification and hints. The Enders did well to get the info correctly. Not only they discovered that this help is giving the general information. It also gives questionable takes that only as if it didn¡¯t want to be revealed and others defeated are its enemy.

    The enemies, their own people, and importantly the information about the Heroes faction¡¯s enemies. It was too obvious, but not obvious enough for Sanquin to figure it out. Because the proof if it was him, but accidentally know it was the summoner. There is no doubt since the beginning when they start research about the summoner. Sanquin says what she had learned so far

    ¡°You are from earth. The technology they have adapted are identical to this world¡¯s past. The design was a bit outdated and you were hoping a technology have exceed its limits back home. The question is why your people here? Their fates are doomed once the daemos know . . .¡±

    The summoner controls Kombat¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t flinch about the worries of this world knows his home world. The same face goes through Sanquin¡¯s head understands why. She too entered this world with a purpose but different intention. Never did she bring her people here, more like they go back home because how bad this world become. While the summoner didn¡¯t want to go back, more like he never once seeing his home world before. Rather it made her think, is this world better? She laughs.

    Her laughter swoops the Shield Student down to his knees and she appears before the possessed citizen. She carries the boy with her magic into the air like a child lifted on the clouds. Her presence disturbed the UIs.

    The summoner finally responds ¡°This is your fault! Why would you have a disciple and didn¡¯t let him keep his UI? Huh!? Your interference made me respond. You were part of our faction a long time ago. Those people, the Enders, were once part in our faction. The elves who are still alive and still . . .¡±

    Sanquin stops its rabble ¡°You summoned them, but others intend to leave. The people who left the city goes to the east coast, and they went missing. Those same people went missing returned to the city. Your allies fought against the people you have summoned. What else did you speak lies when the city states leaders; Lord Quoatel, Lady Hivites, Ehan¡¯Ra Strongtwist, and Ehan¡¯Se . . .?¡±

    She stops as she feels the angry presence inside of the UI. She held her hand with Miyusuki¡¯s old UI. The guidance it gives show Kombat is being overwhelmed with power.

    This is why Sanquin called the summoner an IT. The critiques she gives to it have respond in anger. No sympathy and maddening of its own fantasy. Is this what happened those citizens tried to use the caravan to Enders Bridge, and cause this event to happen? No, and she hears him cry out of rage.

    ¡°How would you know? They are still the same people with selfish intentions. For how many years I¡¯ve been experienced this world than that shitty world back then. I received immortality just to make sure this won¡¯t happened again. Both of them, those who want to leave and don¡¯t are the same to take advantage with the powers I have given them¡±

    Kombat¡¯s power released from his armor. The UI is boosting him to the limits that no one would compare of any citizen received. The thoughts of virtue to save his nephew brought here. The unimaginable capabilities he is carrying exceed to keep him stronger, but at the same time manipulated. This overwhelming presence tingles Sanquin¡¯s skin, flowing through her clothes as the warmth grows. This warmth though is harmful for her disciple. The trembling presence is hurting him as the outside becomes too dangerous to be exposed of. The opposite of being drained by dust. This will overflow and explodes them in the inside.

    The grounds shift to form a clear flooring. Kombat stomps it, it bursts up to the slightly off the ground destroying the preparation of their battle.

    The summoner is furious ¡°We have not talk for a long time and you wanted to start a fight after all you have done to the boy¡±

    Sanquin snaps her finger to restore the flooring. Kombat¡¯s power armor surges down his armored boots to stop it. She sighs and points at her disciple

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, this boy is mine now. I have given you a chance to speak to help me understand what happened to your summoned city. Alas, you are used¡±

    Kombat lunges forward with thunderous force. Sanquin catches him by hand to hand. The Summoner roared

    ¡°YOU WILL NEVER UNDER-¡±

    Sanquin quickly slides back, dodges him, then slaps him on his shoulder. Kombat suddenly stops and drops on the ground, negating his momentum and force like it never happened. The ground he leaves left a massive hole straight at her. She steps on the hole, only to fill it up as the ground moves to cover it. She brings up Miyusuki¡¯s old UI. The summoner sees it and removed right in front of his possessed fighter. So much regret surges inside of him, losing control.

    Sanquin uses it and forced control on the other UI. Two collide as the link break through from the far source. The Summoner wasn¡¯t able to stop it, its signal is too far, and its control breaks free. The last moment it sees of her was disappointment. The look of her expression as she turns her gaze at her disciple. As the control stops, she bends the UI¡¯s memory and manipulate their memories.

    She throws Kombat¡¯s UI back to him ¡°Your nephew is mine, for now. If you deserve this truth then face reality¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± He didn¡¯t say anything.

    She walks away shaking her head ¡°Then he is truly alone¡±

    Kombat hears her words. Alone, his nephew becomes alone because his father passed away. Her sister, his nephew¡¯s mother, was so busy to keep themselves up from harsh life. They were alone, and Kombat hears it again. He thought it before when her sister getting married. Ending their poor life because of her husband, he is the man who brought him to work as a mechanic. A high school drop-out with no training and whatsoever gives him this opportunity. They thought they were saved at first, until that fateful day.

    Alone, yes. Their hero is also alone. No one come to save him when Kombat himself was not there stop it. That¡¯s why he hurried himself to find his nephew. His UI mentioned about it. He was furious at the same time confused. His nephew¡¯s guild is from Enders and how they couldn¡¯t able to save him. His memories are seeing the truth now, he was controlled by the UI and he will soon be controlled again with Sanquin¡¯s magic. Why won¡¯t she let him know about this? The UI is closing into his mind, he is forced to lose his memory. Kombat hears her words

    ¡°. . . truly alone¡±

    ¡°I have come this far, and I don¡¯t want to lose anyone. Not here, not there, and not anywhere where I am still running to save my nephew¡±

    Kombat stands up and resist the UI. His effort to bring himself up, with determination rises up as he remembers what happened. The powers he held from the UI and the truth of it. He will not be absorbed by it. Sanquin sees his will surpass the UI¡¯s control. His response is honorable. Sadly, it¡¯s too late. She knows the truth and the summoner knows who is free. Her disciple is endangered. She widened her realm to catch anyone who received the summoner¡¯s notification in their UIs.

    While the realm stretches forward, Sanquin said to him ¡°I have said to you before, but you remained quiet¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because . . .¡±

    Kombat tries to give his reason but he was shut as his lips stinged. He realized he didn¡¯t wear his helmet and quickly put it back in. His helmet arrives with its spider like legs going to his head. Its mechanical limbs transformed and attached to his armor. The armor protects his lips from the sting. He tries to speak out again. But Sanquin charges forward and grabs his head. The pulse into his helmet resists her vice grip.

    ¡°I have made my choice. I will take care of him¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to remove everything my nephew close to him, even me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Your nephew rarely used his UI. Others though, I found out the UI is also controlling you without you notice¡±

    ¡°Then it must mean you free my nephew from the curse, right? Why not free us all? Agh!¡±

    Sanquin grips his head closer to her face. His body kneels down as she slowly sits down in the air.

    ¡°I tell you what. I¡¯ll let you watch. To show you what this world capable of. I honestly don¡¯t like explaining to people who know nothing of this world. There are other demons other than me¡±

    She pushes him away so far as he slides back further and get caught by his partner.

    ¡°Hey there partner¡±

    ¡°Sonohara?!¡±

    ¡°The name¡¯s Sniper. So, did you get your nephew? Why did she push you away? I thought she is on our side¡±

    More comes from Silfa¡¯s team, Saint Heroes, and others like Illtended, Altair, Heist, and many others who are close to her. Gathered and confused what¡¯s going on. Their UI opens a notification, corrupted, and it was Sanquin herself in their screen. Only written in demonic language, their UI suddenly break and all of their stats, RAPs, and other special talents kept are lost. Both Sniper and Kombat are the only ones didn¡¯t use it.

    The people who are with them still have their powers, but their sense of masteries of it felt a bit off. Sanquin comes in and knocked them out as fast as possible. Swift like the wind touches them in her heavenly demon technique. Attacked and never prepared what¡¯s going on. They fell down one by one out of confusion leaving the others helpless as they stood there facing the capabilities of the heavenly demon. Their runes quickly wiped clean, their responds quickly negated, and their magic bends so slightly with no chance to casts it.

    Exposed from Sanquin¡¯s presence, no one knows how to endure it. Yet others keep getting up after a few swipes from the wind. Many tried to fight back. It was pointless. They drop like leaves whether the strong wind passes. Defenses and barriers are standing strong, and soon it disappears where the caster where hit from her darkened wind. Ruby was there tries to run away from it. Her hyper speed quickly stops. When she dared to say something, she loses conscious before trying to speak. Gemina brings out her spirit, trying to protect herself. The spirit suddenly shifted to the side whereas Sanquin appeared just pushes aside and quickly knocking Gemina out.

    After it was over, Sanquin sweeps her wind as they disappeared into the void. She turns her gaze with those two. Kombat and Sniper, just watching her. No words for her to say anymore and charges at them. Sniper fires at her. She suddenly appeared right in front of him and he quickly draws out his shotgun in point blank range. He misses. His eyes opened wide from how did she able to dodge it in such unbelievable speed. She knocks him out without any delays.

    Kombat didn¡¯t understand at all. But it didn¡¯t stop him, he quickly guards up right in front of her. Sanquin didn¡¯t hold back and hits his arms to numb him. Kombat feels his armor pierced through and the runes magic sparks out mana into his skin in the inside. He drops down as she suddenly raises her foot high in the air then down to his head with an axe kick. The fight was over. Sanquin won without any giving anyone a chance. Their UIs returned back to normal as the links are cut off. It was over, their memory will never remember what happened here.

    Miyusuki¡¯s old UI starts to link the people around her. She holds it tightly to adjust their UIs when the summoner tried this stunt again. Breaking all the data it gathered today and not a single one will not be suspected to be linked by IT. All around her are the people who wished to save the boy. They weren¡¯t successful at all, and even how long did they fight the monsters from the past few cycles. They still fell defeat by a heavenly demon, who is the same as the other demons. It¡¯s because of their UIs. She sees it through with it. There is a cap and limiters from the system inside.

    Archivist found out about it from his pact with Tabitha, and now Sanquin figures it out why her disciple is grinding without developing it. It¡¯s because the summoner is carrying them all. Too much of them to be exactly, the all-powerful summoner tried to control them all. Leaving them slowly building them up under ITS supervision. At least now the problem is settled. The UI is what controlled who and what they are. This makes sense, how they were once rumored powerful city fell back a lot. They were managed not to use their absolute potential.

    The air touches a drop of tear. Sanquin senses the flow of the air in her realm. It was Miyusuki¡¯s tear. Remained unconscious and able to link his ki with hers. He is improving even in his sleep. She usually devilishly grins whenever something in her favor is flourishing. Not this time, she felt his sorrows and pain. His uncle¡¯s promise to save him, failed. All that effort he¡¯s been through lost to her. Sanquin had made her mistake, making him truly alone. Away from knowing the truth and the disaster will come when the UI is active again. Did she make that mistake though?

    Sanquin comes closer to him, touches his forehead, wipes his hair where it covers his eyes, and there she sees his tears. For the moment, she felt a heart break. She touches his forehead again and sends her ki into him. Miyusuki¡¯s UI appeared, his own UI. There she sees records of his memory. His past, his pain, and even his lost. For a demon like her will be willing to take a look. And she did. There, she sees only why he joined her guild. That part of his reason will be his first quest.

    ¡°Of all that happened, you must not faulter. Your people are not dead yet. You will never let this happened again¡±

    Not giving him a genuine sympathy on her tone, she says to him coldly.

 Accursed UI: The UI Hypocrisy - Chapter 235

    COI C235

    Many have returned from the incident, no one were lost, and the missing person who strangely caused the UI notifications to go hay wired have returned. There is bad news though, there were two Enders who are badly injured and were taken to Standing Island. This sums up the reason why the call for help was there. The fail-safe should be working but this young boy has a bad UI won¡¯t work. The reports though are very staggering that there were a lot people wanting to rescue one young boy. It does matter though. This young boy has connection with the Enders after all.

    At home, the Shield Student welcomed by his neighbors and his uncle. His reluctant face shows embarrassment for what had happened. It was a miracle that everyone is alive but none of them remembered what happened. Sniper describes in detail to the neighbors

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t know that he was there or somewhere else. It so happened to meet those gang members outside. Crazy how they are outside trying to ambush us. It is strange how they fight only weapons and those martial arts stuff . . .¡±

    The neighbor interrupts him ¡°Now, now, we are just glad he is safe¡±

    ¡°Laugh* Come on, he wants to tell his ghost stories¡±

    ¡°Gulp* Stories!? yeah? Well, that chaos ensues and the boy and his mentor brought back home safely. I mean, really!?¡±

    From what happened, there was a massive dome spread where they were fighting against the rat men. After that, everyone is fine after the realm vanishes. They were trapped in order for the rat men to flee. All of them were caught, and everyone falls asleep inside. No signs of fighting, just trapped and there was no harm at the end. The forest is becoming more dangerous now when the rat men appeared. This made everyone become cautious. But for now, it is the reconstruction they are worried about.

    In the news ¡°. . . On other news, the reconstruction project will soon to start next week. Where materials brought from Enders Bridge will be arriving soon as the city will be back better than ever¡±

    The news later shows an interview in Taiyou Industries ¡°The disaster is finally over as the threat inside of the city is subsided. For the materials will be manufactured here, Taiyou Industries. As such as many people think that the city won¡¯t be fully repaired in such a long time. I am sure they are mistaken. The city will be rebuilt for a few months. We are confident with the technology we have both magic and willpower¡±

    The television turned off where the cult leader sits there idling on the screen. No one is around except himself trying to figure what happened at the outskirt. He had sworn the dark green dot gang is up to something, neither his friends nor the adventurers talk about it correctly. A knock from the door and the staff shows a visitor coming in. A man with his face covered. The covered man meets the representative for the first time. When the man removed his mask.

    The cult leader stops him ¡°There is no need to show yourself¡±

    The man responds ¡°Right back at ya!¡±

    The cult leader¡¯s face frowned ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±

    ¡°Like hell would he bothered to come here to explain what he did. He did what he did because there something they want . . .¡±

    It¡¯s the cult leader¡¯s friend. The man who is with the yakuza. His name hidden keeps him talking like there is no tomorrow.

    He continues ¡°. . . Sorry to disappoint you, and I am adding fuel to the fire¡±

    ¡°Shut it. I know what you are going to say. Heh, and I thought this meeting will save a lot of time¡±

    ¡°You said it, I always giving the bad news and I wound up here. Our gang leader listens too well¡±

    The man gives the papers and some photos what the covered man is holding. Small rocks and pebbles, all in different colorful patterns as it metamorphic together into one. The other photo is a video being clipped. The same rock found by the city guild. When put it together, the man confirmed what it is

    ¡°Those are the same rocks found in east mountain. However, those rocks the covered man is carrying are fine crafted¡±

    ¡°Fine crafted?¡±

    ¡°Like it was chiseled into small bits. Too small for me to identify it. He didn¡¯t tell me why he wants it. He also causing the trouble to fight in the middle of the outskirt, bringing the rat men horde with them. For what for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I supposed that there is a connection to those people who had ventured before. Do you think it has something to do . . .?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say, can¡¯t even, EVEN say those rocks are. It would be great if we know. Say, That plant of yours. Did it grow nasty?¡±

    ¡°The plant? No, there is no need to know more. We are still studying it¡±

    ¡°You tell me, showing me when the jade behaves like a seed and it grows from the ground. The same seed you keep that is a demon of all places¡±

    ¡°And I thought I was crazy¡±

    ¡°Says to this world. Perhaps, I should be observing them¡±

    The man changes the topic. The cult leader watches him uses his device and shows it to him.

    ¡°Are we ready for our suspicion? Back then we were all powerful. Now after many incidents happened with the goblins genocide and also the attacks happened to the west side of the region. Thus, this suspect means anything for us¡±

    The UI shows up, whereas the two shared their info together, and he documented for the past months now. Their heads keep turning and seeing the difference from the past UIs to the recent updated UI. It was a coincidence.

    The man asks again ¡°Did the UI suddenly reacts and added some clues for us to be busy with? I am not saying this out of a blue. It is more like another event had happened in this city. If this is a game, we are being balanced along in this world. Now this. You think we already know by now that the UI starts to build up itself while no other geniuses who study this gift to its full potential¡±

    The UI had been updated. Power boosts, combos, and better power level have presented to them. This makes them none the wiser what¡¯s truly going on. Like they are waiting for the next patch to balance them after this new release.

    Later, inside the Fuku City¡¯s building. Its central tall tower had more lights turned off than any buildings near it shines brightly. The rooms are filled nothing but storages holding the resources found by the defectors. These resources though can be useful of making exceptional items. The defectors can¡¯t complain, they are glad they returned to the city and regret having doubles. The struggles continue like they have back in their home world. Both the cult leader and the man reach the ground floor, where many gangs welcomed them. Their life is flourishing.

    They go to the labs. The room they are looking for is the demons they have stored so far, one and half of them. The large massive sealed door along with many sealed runes, talismans, and many magic seals are all over the door. The cult leader uses his device and calls his staff

    ¡°Open the door¡±

    A loud warning sounds erupt the room. It echoes the staff to evacuate the sub floor. All of them walked out to the room with everything on hand as in case they won¡¯t be coming back there. A fire lit on the door removing the seals. It is a matter of time will it spread to the entire building.

    The door opens and the man, covered his ears, react to this situation ¡°I thought the first demon was easy enough to seal. That demon cut in half really made you guys built this?¡±

    ¡°Worse than that, the halved demon knows about our powers¡±

    ¡°Knows? You mean you talk to the demon¡±

    ¡°NO, it was the other demon. The name was Code Red Virus. That demon alone sparks a loud tone to the other demon and able to force back its true form¡±

    ¡°True form? I thought demons are supposed to be ugly¡±

    The cult leader smirks ¡°I know, but this world. It starts to make more sense if you study them for what they really are¡±

    They enter the room. It was split half. Two different sides show their unique themes. The dark side where the one is hiding, while the other side looks more ancient like they are in an Egyptian like structure.

    The man said ¡°Alright, what happened to this room?¡±

    ¡°Their influence spread, illusion to be exact like they make their own realm. Honestly, the dark side on our left wasn¡¯t to be that way. Until that room appears¡±

    ¡°Precisely¡± A respond coming from the right side of the room. A voice disfigured in order not to be remembered.

    The man said to the right side of the room ¡°You sound a bit off. What kind of demon are you?¡±

    ¡°More like how you people know about me? This room prepared for everything. As if some treacherous side of the room made special counter measure for my, my, I know you¡¯re listening there. It¡¯s been a while to see depraving yourself in your senses¡±

    ¡°Senses?¡±

    He turns to the cult leader ¡°Want to see why?¡±

    The man is curious and what hell will he going to see. He had seen many dark themed visuals from their home world. Seeing them hidden away made him want to see more.

    The cult leader sees his expression being all excited. By the snap of his finger, the man sees both demon distance themselves. The demon on the left side shows only its human form. While the other shows hidden in its robes. The demon though was not all hiding in the robe, there is actually no face and all around his body down to his hands and feet are covered with its robe. The essence of mana flows from the hood, releasing lights from it. Raying down without reaching further from its hood, this demon points out to the other demon.

    ¡°If you think, I, did it? you are mistaken. This old friend shut all of his senses for me¡±

    The demon in human form shows the obscenest face they never thought possible. If the demon in robe wasn¡¯t the one doing it.

    The man guessed ¡°Would you ever believe that demon trying to kill itself? Or just want to shut himself up. Which would you guess, boss?¡±

    The cult leader takes a closer look, he walks forward as they hit by glass wall. The darkness revealed was this room supposed to be. A garden falls corrupted thanks to the other demon to the right.

    ¡°I forgot, Oh, this is really bad that a demon wants to tear his entire face¡±

    ¡°And I thought this is going to be scary but this looks like torture, nothing new¡±

    The demon in human form shows blood flowing, bleeding its ears to hear, mouth tore as where the jaw is gone, eyes gutted and only remains in his eye socket are holes, his nose clog to what torn flesh he had on his face trying not to smell, and finally seeing on his back where cut on his neck trying not feel the touch. The taste, smell, touch, see, hear, and even speak are all removed. Just to not let the demon from the other side of the room reached him.

    The cult leader remembers ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s why I made preparation before. I was kind of busy on other things¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Other things?! And you think self-torture is possible for a demon have a reason for it¡±

    ¡°I think so¡±

    ¡°In what hell are we anyway?¡±

    The demon in robe, knowing too well he was in halved. It is clear that Mihayara district took the upper torso and the lower half in to Fuku City. For him to shift from one place to another by his own existence, it wasn¡¯t that complicated until someone is already tearing himself apart. The code red virus, never seen each other thanks for its complicated abilities to hide inside their own creation. The coward is next to him, and the coward never been so prepared to do it when they meet. This meeting was becoming lack luster, his legs remember him, and his mind took some time to get to see him again.

    It was too late. Acurse is trapped here with the technology all around dared to use the same trick like the lab he was supposed to relax. This time, they are prepared and blocked everything what they truly see. Through their eyes, the reflection of their pupils shows only him in robes spouting hood with lights. This is Code Red¡¯s last thing he must remember in order to keep him tamed. If there are other forms, he might heal his self-torment. A coward truly wants to see him again, like this. Those two though, they have some interest of him. What are they trying to find in this dangerous situation?

    The cult leader presents himself to the robe in front of him. Using a different voice to hide himself, Acurse wants to bluff but. There he sees the UI in their research, revealing very little as they start being suspicious.

    The cult leader said ¡°We know these powers are gifted by your kind, and such gifts show a string attached to it¡±

    The robe flutters from its cloth moving up to the hood. The lights ray flashes red and yellow, and it flashes in sequence as the demon¡¯s gesture lays his hand on his head. He thinks and remembers the other demons¡¯ tricks.

    ¡°This gift you have. Rather, too common of a gift. You¡¯re right, it is very suspicious when you compared to the others¡±

    The man gets annoyed to the demon¡¯s slow answer ¡°Get to the point, we all know this gift is not what we thought. There are huge differences we found out when the people go beyond the tutorial dungeons. Or was there a dungeon at all¡±

    The man mentioned about the dungeon way up north of the forest. Where citizens go there to test their abilities and looting materials needed for the city basic necessities. The both of them know this is fake as the outside where less believable beyond their city.

    Acurse sees them already have figured it out. But too far to hit the mark. The demon stares to the faceless virus at the other side. To think he could get away, the coward still fears him and someday he will remember him. Suddenly his existence is being calling out to him. It¡¯s her again, calling him out as she always done. How many failures did she have to do bringing him along just to appease her motives? The sparks of his robe releasing light is unbelievably annoying. Acurse was ignoring it for a bit, now she keeps calling to him again.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± The robe demon starts fading

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know why I am speaking when you have only a half of me . . .¡±

    The body fell leaving only the lower half. Fall to the ground leaving them with no possible clue what¡¯s the UI truly came from. Two unresponsive demons right in front of them.

    The man turns to the cult leader ¡°Does it happen often?¡±

    ¡°For too long¡±

    ¡°Then why am I here?¡±

    ¡°To make sure you get your side of the investigation¡±

    ¡°Tch! Then you let my partner goes with the man hunt, right?¡±

    ¡°She is your partner, why she needs to go all her way to kill them while she is welcomed to leave this world?¡±

    ¡°Good question, and she didn¡¯t answer it¡±

    ¡°Sigh* let¡¯s leave here¡±

    The room shuts leaving the two demons in their docile state. It wasn¡¯t long for the tormented human demon starts to heal. As his head falls from the wound cut from his back in order not to feel the demon next to him. His senses returned, and sense no demonic presence. The man flashes in the light and starts to recover himself. Every flickering shows his parts of his face coming to his face. Like his flesh moves on its own to reattached his missing face. All connected to the last drop of his fake blood. His eyes opened and growing his eye lids. His sight regains and quickly moves to where he feared to see. The demon is gone.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    A miserable sigh swoops from his mouth trying to calm down and trying to understand what happened here. Hidden in the corner of his dark side of the room, a hidden camera made by him. Well-edited to hide the demon from ever reaching his lens and audio. He plays the video and only focusing the conversation of two people.

    ¡°What am I missing out? He said it as they mention about him negatively

    ¡°I thought the first demon was easy enough to seal. That demon cut in half really made you guys built this¡± ¡°Worse than that, the halved demon knows about our powers¡± ¡°Knows? You mean you talk to the demon¡± ¡°NO, it was the other demon. The name was Code Red Virus. That demon alone sparks a loud tone to the other demon and able to force back its true form¡± ¡°True form? I thought demons are supposed to be ugly¡± ¡°I know, but this world. It starts to make more sense if you study them for what they really are¡±

    The Code Red Virus starts hearing their conversation. ¡°Me and blegh*¡±

    He starts vomiting trying not to bring him back here. It was foolish of him, he thought this new companion will help him escape here, but this is worse than he had imagined. If dared to speak or think about it. He takes his breath, struggling to give himself comfort next close to a monster. Trapped like he is with the beast will easily eating his prey. Lion against a measly pig right next to the corner of the room. The virus has spoken an almost true statement, almost.

    ¡°Alright, what happened to this room?¡± ¡°Their influence spread, illusion to be exact like they make their own realm. Honestly, the dark side on our left wasn¡¯t to be that way. Until that room appears¡±

    ¡°You sound a bit off. What kind of demon are you?¡±

    ¡°Senses?¡±

    ¡°Want to see why?¡± ¡°Would you ever believe that demon trying to kill itself? Or just want to shut himself up. Which would you guess, boss?¡±

    ¡°I forgot, Oh, this is really bad that a demon wants to tear his entire face¡± ¡°And I thought this is going to be scary but this looks like torture, nothing new¡± ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s why I made preparation before. I was kind of busy on other things¡± ¡°Other things, and you think self-torture is possible for a demon over there to do it¡± ¡°I think so¡± ¡°In what hell are we anyway?¡±

    To hear such humans to be this twisted, he starts to remember why he did all those things. There are still people even his own allies¡¯ world had those kinds of people. This makes sense. That¡¯s why the people are all going after their throats. No wonder they can¡¯t even grow on their own. The ally he once knew should¡¯ve known this would happen. They were once human, but never believe to ever go against each other.

    ¡°Wait minute, this city won¡¯t be able to kill each other. With the rules in place, why would . . .?¡±

    The virus forgets their old allies and where he is now.

    ¡°. . . Of course, there is no way we are in Coston nor Cirtei continent¡±

    ¡°We know these powers are gifted by your kind, and such gifts show a string attached to it¡±

    ¡°Get to the point, we all know this gift is not what we thought. There are huge differences we found out when the people go beyond the tutorial dungeons. Or was there a dungeon at all¡±

    ¡°Does it happen often?¡± ¡°For too long¡± ¡°Then why am I here?¡± ¡°To make sure you get your side of the investigation¡± ¡°Tch! Then you let my partner goes with the man hunt, right?¡± ¡°She is your partner, why she needs to go all her way to kill them while she is welcomed to leave?¡± ¡°Good question, and she didn¡¯t answer it¡± ¡°Sigh* let¡¯s leave here¡±

    ¡°And so, they are close where my old friend had not yet reach them. How bothersome, to think I was freed later they treated me like an enemy. His message was not ready to give them instructions. But we have problem here¡± He froze almost trying to turn to see the demon at the other corner. His blankness into space really almost set gaze around where that demon is in the background. Very risky, and most troublesome of them all are the people who summoned to this world.

    ¡°Even removed what that monster speaks to them, they seem not giving them the answer. It seems, I have, we have some problem. Did he successfully summon them, but couldn¡¯t reach them? Making me their enemy. Or maybe, just maybe. I think they never meant to help us at all. Grr. Then what are they in for from the start. What is this gift are they talking about? Augh!¡±

    He keeps groaning at the question whereas trapped in this room. Too young to know about the present and forever trapped where his body rooted into the jade seed. His story will not start unless what digital world come to his rescue. If there is any internet at all in this place.

    The man returned to his gang, only with the citizens. His partner wasn¡¯t there only a few recognizable errand girls are with him and the rest of gang members. They turn to the girls where his gaze looking at them.

    ¡°Kyra! Umf! Our comedian is eyeing at you guys¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Why would he just order you guys instead of us¡±

    The man responds ¡°It is easy since you two are the best choice for infiltrating very sensitive quest¡±

    They ignore him, he continues ¡°Like you did get into Fuku City where in the middle of the strange phenomenon like the gang wars¡±

    Kyra complaints ¡°Because it was the boss who told us¡±

    Everyone jokingly cheers at her. The man shows their positive cheer to them ¡°You hear that! you got words from the boss. Then that means you can talk the boss too¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about? I never seen him sharing numbers with anyone else¡±

    ¡°Ok, ok. But I¡¯m not turning back my words how you get through your tour around the South Shore Bay. You clearly get some good info from the others. I mean ¡°others¡±¡±

    The man quoted and it was that time when those two going around doing errands. They thought it was just normal information gathering plus of them doing their own daily chores to get by. Kyra keeps hearing their cheers as she is being drag into the fame. She is kind of a sucker to have it on her name and suddenly brag about what happened.

    ¡°Yeah well, chuckle* You would hardly believe me and Umf been doing for the past couple weeks before the siege¡±

    Umf held her mouth and Kyra had forgotten since when that happened. It¡¯s been more than 5 months now and couldn¡¯t remember when that happened. The slight moment of relief made her suspicion grew on the man¡¯s comfortable remarks. The man continues

    ¡°Good, like everyone is not useless here. Laugh*¡±

    Everyone laughs, he moves in to the topic ¡°Since everybody is confident since the day, we are getting our lives ruined by a few disasters back and forth. We need to discuss our special gifts¡±

    The people inside the city never had the chance to experience the powers they have. Only people who are leaning to listen are the defectors. A conversation that they rather forget had returned back to the table. Each of every one of them is eager to hear what¡¯s going on.

    The man presents with his UI. ¡°If anyone didn¡¯t know remember this notification¡±

    It was the notification of sudden warning. Before, there is no warning about the disaster. Hypocritically, it activates for one single adventurer. Many starts wondering about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother getting the idea founding out about that. We need to get to the bottom of this¡±

    The gang member responds with displeased ¡°Are you serious? Maybe that single person is the source of it all¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t!¡±

    Umf raises her suspicion ¡°Or maybe that person also be the one who is trying to escape from you guys are saying¡±

    She couldn¡¯t grasp the idea but adding a few words might get them to understand. And they did

    ¡°It is still strange, but this makes it more convincing back then¡±

    ¡°This young girl has a point. Although, the rest of you. Are you guys going to take the chance to see the truth?¡±

    ¡°They will!¡± A strong voice coming from the back. His face is covered and walks into the crowd with his warriors.

    The covered man shows himself and throws a bag filled with small rocks. The gang didn¡¯t understand what are those until Umf points them out.

    ¡°These are from the social media post. The rocks from east mountain¡±

    The warriors turned to look at each other with confusion and nods eventually that they did know about this. The gang members watch them react from Umf¡¯s reaction and surely this is something will be useful.

    The covered man continues ¡°What I have here is a special kind of stones. More to runes and less using magic¡±

    They look at the stone and others tried to touch it. The weight it carries so little but it is hard to pick it up.

    ¡°What the actual fuck?¡±

    The man stops him ¡°Mind your mouth, the boss brings here and you . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey? How did pick it up when I can¡¯t . . .¡±

    The man picks a pebble up easily and lands the pebble onto the gang member¡¯s shoulder. He suddenly drops down on the table. Stunned and can¡¯t able to move. The warriors laugh but not the gang members.

    The covered man stops them ¡°Is the fun over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. Those stones. These are really what we see in social media¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but it is time for you people to see what they are dealing with¡±

    The covered man picks up the pebble from the gang member¡¯s shoulder ¡°I have a quest for you all. The gang is the only group we have are allowed into the city. My companions are not affirmed by your false identities and other mischievous tactics. If anyone of you people care to take turns to learn the changes of your city. The reward is still your city¡¯s customs¡±

    Others whispers to the side ¡°Really? another pay check¡±

    ¡°They still don¡¯t want us to use their stuff. Come on man, the comedian did get his way with it at Taiyou Industries¡±

    ¡°You forget that he lost the sash by the Enders¡±

    ¡°Shit! And we are supposed be the same as him¡±

    ¡°. . . So, any volunteers¡±

    The gang didn¡¯t give one hand raised. The man was always volunteering one after the other. But this time, he didn¡¯t want to. The dark green dot gang looks at him. He ignores them. Until he glances at the two errand girls. Others follow his stare as peer pressure leans to the two. Kyra stands up in protest.

    ¡°You guys! Why us? I don¡¯t see you guys going around the city with some important quests running around¡±

    No one said a thing, and they jokingly summoned their white tint glasses shining to continue the peer pressure. Cornered with such hilarious display, the warriors and the covered man turned to them regardless.

    Kyra sees the boss is looking at him. She genuinely feels betrayed and shows no less of her being a gang member and said

    ¡°Boss, please! Not us, there are people better than us. With those stones, we might lose it¡±

    The covered man responds ¡°Like you did to the Jade stone¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°I trust you since they give resources to you when distributions were held. You two had the most of it¡±

    They both crushed, but Umf didn¡¯t back down ¡°It is because we are among of the few residences have an apartment still standing. The rest lost theirs in the ruins¡±

    The talk continues on until the man mentions to the two girls ¡°I remember earlier Kyra is acting high mighty when they pass through Fuku City. What there is more difficult than the bag of rocks?¡±

    One of the warriors said to him ¡°It is because we are using someone to find a so-called Hitmen. I remember they erase unnecessary troublemakers who commit petty crimes. I remember you and your partner was searching them¡±

    The man raises his eyes ¡°Well I, wait a minute, are those rocks meant for her? Eheh, and I thought she wants to get rid of her targets. The city doesn¡¯t care about them¡±

    The conversation starts to rile up as the quest is instructed and was provided to the woman. The man¡¯s partner and friend to the cult leader. Names hidden by the fear of the demon¡¯s ears. The covered man used this chance to get the stones into use. He waits for them to quarrel one after the other as less and less people are willing to take part in it. Then there is a word reason why

    ¡°Then there should be a chance to meet the Perb . . .¡±

    All of the men twitch their faces from that name. All expressions are negative and the women only shows disgusts and ironically grinning behind their disgusted faces.

    In order to indirectly finding out the secrets of their enemy. They take a risk to get a few of them to the worse people imaginable. The dark green dot gang is taking the cause-and-effect quest. To see and found out that the UI is being updated, which it leads to the idea the how. The covered man and his warriors have found out from the start and to the end.

    The warriors whisper one another ¡°This is a chance for us to know whether this UI belongs to him. If it is, then we can break them free from the influence¡±

 Accursed UI: Sensation of Dark Innovation part 1 - Chapter 236

    COI C236

    Never would he have imagined to be isolated from the evacuation area. Provided a special confined room helps him from the dusts and the needs given by the use of his UI. It was heaven at first, but jerking off to himself is becoming more of a bore to him. He looks at his device and to check his face. The Perb is miserable, he is thinking like the rest of the NEET like him. Luckily, those isolated bastards are satisfied. The shut-in life wasn¡¯t his way of life. His hands trembled to touch some real thing besides his own. He mourns to the taste of force and pleasure to his imaginary partner. His body pillows become the victim with wear and tear. He wished to escape this boredom.

    Few days have past after the end of the 4th moon cycle. There at night, he stands there by the window looking for the first time a moon never moved. Stationed at the north west, where Runes Isles forever be there not like the other two moons. The white light, bigger than the star lights, and smaller than the two moons in comparison. His idle time keeps his head raised high. It is one of many of his spare time to figure out how this world is.

    ¡°The city is growing too fast, even after how the city being fucked left, right, and bottom. Never trying being on top, laugh* I am so frustrated right now¡±

    In the dark web, hidden from the common users to see in the website. The forums are acting up again after notification updates. The post is starting to go line up for his eyes focusing the real text instead of the spams and other nuisance claims. If they are real or not, he reads what it interests him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months when someone trying to talk about UI guides. It makes a hard strange guess that there was someone out there talked about it. I guess that user is dead¡±

    ¡°Digidreamhak16 and many others talk about it. Their old posts never update for a while now. I guess the siege killed them¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way, it was after the siege¡±

    ¡°After the siege eh, then those people got killed by Judgement days or other assassins¡±

    ¡°Assassins my ass, you should¡¯ve seen the wall of texts from bitches brag about their deaths¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa we need to be civil here. But first, link please¡±

    The Perb gets distracted by this guy¡¯s post

    ¡°I did an experiment, the UI updated to communicate with us¡±

    ¡°I found about it too, did you accept its TOS?¡±

    ¡°Fuck no! That might be a demon doing that¡±

    ¡°Shit! I accept it and I¡¯m fine (deleted)¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that poser?¡±

    ¡°He is probably trolling¡±

    The Perb sees the deleted user gone recently. The way it deleted is too fresh to prove what happened to that user. This makes it harder for him to find more about this updated UI. Then he switches to the special group chat. There he found the topic he needed. After trying to find out in public, there is nothing to be sure what he id up to. The Perb is been doing his research by the forums. Until now it was fruitless and only crumbs just to clickbait others. The private forums, there he found a notification giving a warning to fresh users who entered here. He is not been in this forum for a while. His interests turned to caution where he places his finger on the accept icon.

    The forum pops up only to the recent posts, while the backlog constantly being deleted.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The messages are already in the far end of the conversation. With this little time for needing a temporary account, he didn¡¯t have time to prepare as the rules have been changed. This website is not friendly to newcomers as if this is some paranoid forums. He tries to crop the messages to keep track of it, but his device couldn¡¯t capture it. A notification pops up trying to block it from capturing it. The lazy bum has no choice but to read as fast as he can. He uses his magic to keep it slow, and again, the forum resisted it.

    ¡°What the actual fuck!¡±

    Complains at the website that it has its own realm for some reason. Keeping away people to record the conversation. He reads to the best of his abilities:

    ¡°The UI updates are not a fluke . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . You keep saying that since the very beginning. This deleted past really messes newcomers . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s official, something is going on into our UI . . .¡±

    ¡°No shit . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Only way to found out is to dare to accept the TOS¡±

    ¡°. . . Updated for what? It should¡¯ve been useful back then. So many dangers out there . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . This shitty UI is making everyone nuts¡±

    ¡°LOL¡±

    ¡°Laughing Emoji*¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T ACCEPT IT¡±

    A long spam of the last previous message keeps coming to no end. The entire forum, at the moment, stays like that until the user is banned.

    ¡°. . . Ok? Did anyone outside of the city knew about this?¡±

    ¡°. . . We need to be cautious then. Whenever there is something new to the UI, remember what they mention about it. Whether it is real or not¡±

    ¡°UI is a de- . . .¡±

    A pop up from his phone and it was call from her. He hangs up the moment he found something important. When he returns to the website, the call opens up again. Again and again to no end, he tries to block the call but kept coming in different cell no. It was her, he grumbled to such opportunity of finding out. After a few blocks, he is forced to answer the call.

    ¡°I told you not to ignore my calls¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, bitch! I am looking something important¡±

    ¡°Looking at man¡¯s ass or femboys you called it beautiful is not an important to look at¡±

    The Perb slams his device on his head in frustration. He stands up and walks to the bathroom to wash his face. The cold water helps him cools down and back to call her

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Your list is up. Get your friends of yours and get back to work¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? Will those nut jobs already sneak up the girls again?¡±

    ¡°Did calling you is not enough to convince why am I calling you? We made an agreement. You have your legit ID and you are living somewhere in Mihayara District. Or will I interfere your friends¡¯ business¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Fine, I¡¯ll do it¡±

    The call ends, leaving his face washed again with cold water. It¡¯s been long he is going back to do some hitman quest. His device rings again receiving a message. The voice of his favorite boy telling him in a seductive voice didn¡¯t give a fitting mood right now. His hands are starving for pleasure and his mind tempted to use this frustration on his target. He reads the message and shows where he is going to meet. Somewhere close to the ferry, where it leads to the Stranding Island. He guessed much that this job will be his excused to do it. His maddened smiles see the pictures of his targets¡¯ faces. Hot or not.

    Without a single hour to waste, he is outside of the ferry. Out of sight, and no one will ever see him where he stood. Rehearsing his same routine to hide like a creep into the tight corners or alleys, he warms up his long-lost successful tactics. Someone comes by carrying a bag of papers, it was Ironno, but Ironno¡¯s partner is not here. It is strange. Most of the time, the Perb always meet them together, and now Ironno is alone. His doubts keep him hiding as he tries to figure it out. He was quickly found out where Ironno strikes his pick axe to the wall.

    ¡°Ouch! How did you!?¡±

    Ironno taps his finger on his forehead. The Perb is in his disguised, a normal skinny body with a pretty, actually ugly, face to look at. More like a generic protagonist in most adult theme content, but didn¡¯t have any eyes whatsoever.

    Ironno notices his face ¡°Why you don¡¯t have eyes? I can see shades of it on you, but it is only skin¡±

    ¡°Groan* I am cosplaying. You know, people like to look like their favorite characters in anime¡±

    ¡°Who would anybody recognize with that look?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, it is true. There is nothing unique about this character. It is because it most beloved characters to replicate¡±

    The perverted man is glorifying the ugly bastards. Either it is a joke or not, Ironno listens carefully how he speaks about it. Such enthusiasm with the Perb¡¯s infamy made him not going to ask more. He gave the Perb his first few victims after escaping from Fuku City. The Perb¡¯s exploration among his victims, none of them come back alive, and what¡¯s worse is that they never heard again after Ironno left. The Perb is grinning like he is waiting for this to happen. The horror of it all, those men were rape survived the most depraved thing he did. It¡¯s been like this when the Perb realized their defense able to survive it.

    An object thrown at the Perb. He uses his magic to block it, but it passes through and break his spell causing pain both him and his magic. The object hits his face and pushes him further to the alleyway.

    ¡°Fucking dicks! What hit me!?! Oh shit, it¡¯s you¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me and with help¡±

    The Perb sees them, but didn¡¯t like it ¡°Where¡¯s your BILF?¡±

    Umf blurted out in accident ¡°Boyfriend I like to fuck?¡±

    She suddenly shuts herself and Kyra looks at her in the eyes as if she is looking at a creep.

    Kyra said ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said it in front of the worse creep¡±

    The women look at the Perb. The generic ugly looking without-eyes-rapists, it is not good to have chat with someone having a hideous look. The woman turns to Ironno

    ¡°Is your service open?¡±

    Ironno shows her the papers. She took out her device and scanned them for an easy summary. After her inspection, she nods and asks him

    ¡°Would you mind tag along with these two girls?¡±

    The Perb and the girls shout in protest

    ¡°NO WAY!¡±

    Ironno sees their rejection, but he wasn¡¯t finish figuring it out

    ¡°The deal was to undone all the mischievous ones¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The woman has nothing this kind of conversation and goes direct

    ¡°Of course, the men who have done unspeakable thing because of their powers. But your clients don¡¯t want people be ¡®undone¡¯ anymore. Your idleness made them wanting revenge from the humiliation and the harassment they had experienced for the past months. I have updated the offer and more¡±

    She shows him the updated offer. The changes were adding punishments and video evidence of their last moment of humiliation.

    The women are becoming hostile and more gratifying towards the worse possible outcome. The Perb takes a sneak peek and already covering his lower half. Sweats coming from his head, both guilt and terrified, and he starts to tremble for a sec then soon drops to the floor revealing his true fat self. Ironno ignores the Perb¡¯s anguish. The Perb couldn¡¯t believe these women are wanting more than death. If the female clients want it video footage, then what will happen to him with the target¡¯s fresh clean asses. It will be a waste to throw away good assets.

    He shakes his head and said to Ironno ¡°Are you sure we have to do it? It takes time to keep you get a hold of them¡±

    His nervously laughing, trying to escape the nightmare from getting rid his opportunity to satisfy himself. Ironno keeps reading and the Perb can¡¯t wait any longer and said to the woman

    ¡°Are you kidding right?¡±

    ¡°If people like you, who are harassing the girls, would be that okay to let them did their way on us? You remember the reason why we have that talk a while ago¡±

    ¡°I remember, don¡¯t remind my favorite caf¨¦ lost to the siege¡±

    While the citizens are talking nonsense, Ironno reads the note about what the organization have discovered. They want to have an audience with the higher rank Enders about the UI controversies. Sanquin have already spread the words and now the citizens have found about it too. Yet there is a small detail about the object thrown at the Perb. Words about it that it came from Sanquin¡¯s archway. The stones protecting the realm against powerful magic. Ironic know how she didn¡¯t protect against the basics of archscience tech. Sanquin still this day accepting her mistake and pondered by Oue¡¯s comments.

    This means that they are the one who are connected by the recruit¡¯s ambush. He has no obligation to go against a client, but proven themselves with these notes made him decide whether to continue or not. If he is going to coordinate with them, it leads closer to the unnecessary conflicts between Enders and the citizens. However, this is also the opportunity to create a divide. If the divide he hears is true, he might find clues of how these people have different agendas. Including finding out the people who won¡¯t let their people go.

    ¡°I have read enough. So far, ma¡¯am. We are only the two of us now. My guild member is having difficulty after his journey¡±

    ¡°Like I said before, these two girls will be joining you¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    A silent tone both Ironno and the Perb. The women know that the pervert is not having some women stopping him having fun. Ironno though, why so silent? The woman almost raised her voice and Ironno raises his pickaxe at her Not saying a word, he keeps his weapon facing in front of her. He then lays it down and walks away, keeping the list on hand and other documents needed to find their targets.

    The Perb never seen him being agitated, and almost thought he is on his side. He walks pass them feeling confident, the moment the women lose sight of them. He doubts what he is thinking.

    ¡°Why are you refusing their help?¡±

    ¡°My guild met them, and from what I heard about those stones. They are threatening me. It won¡¯t work¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    The Perb never think they would do that. That woman¡¯s plan is genuinely sadistic. She is definitely a yakuza member. Threatening outstanding grunts like them should not given a bad face unless they are the one who are causing problems.

    Kyra and Umf are spacing away from the woman¡¯s temper. She gets frustrated and almost throws down the bag of rocks.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that silent? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Kyra guesses ¡°Maybe, we say something and made him give such an expression¡±

    ¡°Like what? You mean these rocks. It is powerful, but he flat out refuses it¡±

    ¡°Umf, you are the smart one. Do something¡±

    Umf takes the bag of stones and proceed to follow of them ¡°I have no idea why, but it doesn¡¯t mean they stop doing their services. Right?¡±

    The woman calms herself down, yet her tone grows harsh ¡°FINE! You two have a job to do and get what the gang needed from those two. While I¡¯ll be doing other business¡±

    Kyra watches her leave and Umf already heading to them ¡°Umf! Wait for me!¡±

    The day shines brightly where the wind blows harshly with the dusts moving by. It wasn¡¯t that long as they quickly take refuge in one of the surviving saferooms. Ironno prepares his things while the Perb is gawking at the outside. The dust storm chisels with small bits of shards blowing. With their equipment, they are safe and there is no need to dirty themselves into the dirt where their target is so far from their reach. Ironno picks out from the list and pictures to the side, he throws it to the Perb, and preparing his things.

    The Perb looks at the list as his eyes gazing with bright stars. Not only there are names within the list, there are also many details about the target. Although his taste doesn¡¯t match the people who actually looks like. He doesn¡¯t care, with magic, there is no limits of how degrading he can make those people who he really wants to become. He coughs to himself for a bit if what if they are really females.

    He turns to Ironno ¡°With their illusion magic, how can we be sure they turned back without your partner?¡±

    ¡°I assume you have already found another way to reveal them. What were you doing in the evacuation area?¡±

    The awkward silent pesters on the Perb himself. That idea he should¡¯ve been doing since his entire free time. Ironno keeps working without saying another word, knowing well that the Perb is speechless. The runes are the great assets for the citizens to use. Thanks to the help of the Dexter¡¯s guild, they have upgraded what invention they have made so far. Especially the viral news about the android maid gain conscience, and each passing news about those two made him believe the runes are the key to make a game changer.

    What did the Perd do? Like most NEETS enjoy. The internet, distracted from being productive, and he lost himself in the moment of luxuries. Degeneracy, relaxation, lavish, security, and many more what his lazy head was trying to think of. It was too late. There he watches Ironno from behind and keep staring at his own UI for his last backlog. He felt no regret. The only thing he regrets whenever there is a boring time when he finished what interests him. He starts disguising himself into fat bastard, with his grin shows he made a move, and with his list, he will be on his way.

    Inside Mihayara district, the day rises where the sun is at the top. It is lunch time, where numbers of people are enjoying their freedom out from the evacuation area. Many are scrounging around to see what else available in the stores. Among those people is their target. Walking among the crowd enjoying his time with his device. Hiding his face with his medical mask and shades come along pretending to be sick. He slightly moves aside as he sneaks through the crowds who is the same as him. They left something behind as he gets it, no one noticed it as they moved on.

    After that, they stray themselves off from the city going into a private area where they could not be seen. The target reads the paper they left for him. An instruction about using this magic scroll. When he is in a secluded area, he casts the paper unleashed its magic scroll and opened a portal. He looks around for anyone who is following. None. Then he proceeds to get in. With his mask removed and shades thrown away, he enters a realm fixed to be his personal saferoom. It wasn¡¯t. This realm is well made to prevent any intruders to come.

    They have come this far to prepare a system for themselves. Individually they make it separate whereas no one will ever find out. Creating magic scrolls to hide to whom who design it without tracing the use of the consumer. To make it more believable, the magic scroll layered itself outside to seem to be a teleportation portal. However, the users were not easy to made it up because of how anxious they were. To the newcomers like him, he is presented a shop like realm to ease himself not get exposed what he really after.

    The anime girl shopkeeper greets him ¡°Welcome! You must be a new customer. Oh, you have brought friends too. How exciting?¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    He turns around and sees a loser looking at him. By the look of his fat ass body, he seems revealing his true self too. But it was only him is allowed to get in. The man says to the fat man

    ¡°The shopkeeper said friends, is there more of you?¡±

    He smiles and show his body pillow ¡°Oh you mean my . . .¡±

    He shows to him an anime girl body pillow. It animates and behaves like it was alive

    ¡°Oh my, you little chubby dog you¡±

    The man is buying his claims. They told him it is one by one meet with the shopkeeper. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone with their own magic scroll to link them together. One scroll for each for only unique shopkeeper based on the user¡¯s imagination. Unless he is being followed. His hands start twitching and ready to cast his spell, he looks at the fat man as he moves past by him and said to the shopkeeper

    ¡°Uhm, do you have those special figurines?¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡±

    The man feels agitated and anxious at the same time. Why did he act so normal as he clearly knows the scroll was meant for? He is shaken, as he already knew he is been found out. He reaches out his weapon, a rune weapon, a taser, on hand ready to tase the fat man at the back. There he sees his shopkeeper is showing a happy smile on the stranger, making him jealous. Fear soon turned to anger, as he rushes forward

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    A strong yell stuns the fat man the moment he hears his voice. The taser hits his face. The man pushes him down to ground keeps tasing him to no end. The shopkeeper said to him that he has friends. He swiftly looks around if even there is someone out there trying to attack him.

    ¡°Did his friends escape?¡±

    ¡°Oh no¡± The anime girl says to him in a worried tone.

    ¡°Everyone should leave at the same time for a safety purpose. We don¡¯t need people causing trouble against the rules. Oh, you silly¡±

    The man both glad at the same time nervous of how this anime girl reacted. After what he did, it should be natural for her being shocked. He guessed wrong because this is what he wanted in his imagination.

    The anime girl points out the other person ¡°Yeah, the friend is what the chubby man is holding¡±

    The man feels soft texture at his back. He turns around as he sees body pillow. The soft sensation of a pillow from the anime character holds him in place.

    This is the other friend what the shopkeeper said to him. The body pillow holds him in place trying not to move, then it leans closer to hold him tightly where the man feels poking at his lower back. The man starts sweating. The body pillow looks feminine enough, and thought this character might have strap on by design. He dared to hope it is, and he still dripping in sweat. It has a hard object on his back is not moving, it is not a weapon nor it is hurting his back. The body pillow changes its expression from a charming expression into a creep. The evil grin grew darker as it moves its eyebrows fast.

    ¡°No . . .¡± He softly says it.

    ¡°. . . Are you the Perb?¡± The man drops his taser.

    The fat man slowly picks himself up. His dead eyes look straight on his pants. The man tries to beg him to stop, but the body pillow shuts his mouth. The slow touch from the Perb¡¯s hand slit through. He quivers as he tried to escape. The runes on the body pillow silenced his powers. He was not prepared for this. Never he would¡¯ve imagined to be rape like this. His trembling body keeps shaken to cause any vibration for him to escape by any disruption he had physically. The body pillow holds him too firmly.

    The Perb feels something hard and pulls it out. The man¡¯s leg feels something moving as he is shocked that he is going to do it in front of the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper shyly sees it

    ¡°Wow!¡± Humiliated, he can¡¯t look.

    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t get the message from your sister¡±

    The man opens his eyes and found out he is holding his device showing his sister¡¯s unread messages. 40 messages to be in fact unread. He gulps down his throat and said

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to rape me. I-I-I¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything and give me what I was told to meet you for. Even you don¡¯t know¡±

    The man is freed and takes his device. He reads his messages from his sister and the 40 messages are from yesterday until today. Another message pops up and said

    ¡°Fine then! You¡¯ll regret it when he comes to meet you¡±

    The man looks at the Perb in disbelief. This is his actual true form. The magic scroll wasn¡¯t lying not to hide who they really are. If he is going to sneak a pic or record him, then maybe what rewards he will get from those people who wanted him dead.

    The shopkeeper interferes and said ¡°Nah ah, no recordings any shape or form. Protection of this system is our number one priority¡±

    The Perb looks at his body pillow and tangled him up again ¡°Wanting me to do it again, are you?¡±

    ¡°No! I was thinking about the people, I mean your enemies wanting you dead -choke*¡±

    ¡°Get me what I wanted and we both leave this place. I have one of those magic scrolls too and you shouldn¡¯t be ignoring the fact that I¡¯m as of an otaku as you¡±

    The man felt his soul was out from his body. The idea of him being part of the community is worse than a fake fan for attention. After that, it was finished as soon as they both out from the realm.

    The realm vanished as intended from the use of the magic scroll. It disappears when the user leaves, and no one else would ever come and find it again. The new safety measure for the people who have special dreams to come true. When the man tries to look around to find the Perb, he disappeared. The feeling on his lower back is a reminder for him to be worried about. He calls his sister and began complaining what happened to him. The noise presses on as he goes his way.

    Ironno opens the saferoom. The Perb steps in, he is a bit disappointed and at the same time how dumb the man was. He slaps his belly and rubs it as he starts to get hungry

    ¡°I have never felt so disappointed in my life. Are the clients really made someone else getting our quests for them?¡±

    Ironno shuts the door and preparing his magic with his scrolls

    ¡°Do it alone, you will get one. If there is what the clients want with your performance. I¡¯ll make it easier we could herd them into one¡±

    That sounds impossible in the Perb¡¯s thought. Gather a bunch of people targeted into one single place is a disaster. Compared with two people they get. It was luck that how powerful Ironno brought with his runes. Enders are what he had imagined comparing it with the Dexter¡¯s guild. He thought they are so powerful, truly so when he faced Haw and how he was easily taken out by few bottles splashing on his face. So simple then eventually to be a part of them. He still asking why did he joined. Is there a merit to be done because how vile he is?

    ¡°I know it is too late to understand why me, but, but how did I able to join this little team of yours?¡±

    Ironno raises his head and taps his forehead. Then he went back creating the spell.

    ¡°Figures¡±

    The Perb is stuck thinking about it again. He keeps himself busy, reading at the forums with his device, and checks some news about his friends¡¯ business. All seemed to be as normal, except for the private forum. It blocked him for some reason and no other else trying to join back to. The sighs of his stubborn mouth, bags of snacks appeared, and a few cans of beers to the other. This is going to take a while.

    Meanwhile, Kyra and Umf are in the other saferoom. A replica to be exact with a different structure made by the dark green dot gang. Umf checks on the quest they need to do.

    ¡°So, we just have to wait that Enders to find them. It is strange though. I heard from the other gang who actually seen the guy¡¯s companions. But him though, they never remembered him in the black and white zone¡±

    Kyra shuts her ¡°Umf, no! I don¡¯t want to hear it. They talk about it is some kind of horror story¡±

    ¡°It is the same goes when the siege happened¡±

    Kyra stutters ¡°J-j-just don¡¯t mention it again. I can¡¯t believe people died there¡±

    An alarm rings on their device, they check what it was and a news coming out from Fuku City. Many people are sharing about it. It is in top news for a lot of users to see. They can¡¯t ignore it neither the people who are involved. The danger comes out for the worse. The citizens will be reliving it again from what happened before the dust came. The beginning of this day, the end of the horrible Jigeram¡¯s light, the rematch of past scores, and the new and improved gangs are coming this way.

    Kyra rubs her head ¡°I think I¡¯m getting a headache. How are we supposed to use those rocks now?¡±

    ¡°Follow the instructions, we have given orders from the boss and the ma¡¯am is telling us what to do¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, we never know her name nor her partner. I thought they are stand up comedy duo¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for a comedian to have a female partner though . . .¡±

    Umf shakes her head ¡°. . . What I am saying, we shouldn¡¯t be getting distracted¡±

    The two continues talking as Umf completely loses track again.

    While they are talking, Ironno have already spotted them. Their saferoom is heavily fortified and it would be impossible to get in. It is in the same quality as his. The moment he starts learning about these citizens, the more the words of Enders suspected to be. He taps his forehead and whispers to himself

    ¡°You know you¡¯re reading me. This is the new message for the Enders to know. The alignment we are is chaotic¡±

    A voice in respond turns to noise. Ironno hears his unending words. It is done, he sends his warning.

 Accursed UI: Sensation of Dark Innovation part 2 - Chapter 237

    COI C237

    Evening comes when the sun goes down. The classic hours when they approach into the city. Citizens as them, with higher boldness and recklessness. Coming out of nowhere as they hide themselves in different clothes to differ from the ordinary. Motives are going through the streets looking for the people they want to cause trouble. A reunion of the past enemies coming together to rebuild after what they have lost. The day when the city barrier fell. The gangs, troublemakers, and creeps are here. One of the gang leaders walk to the ruins in a dark expression. His apartment building fell to ruins leaving him devastated.

    The gang members said to him

    ¡°It was kind of refreshing to get rid ourselves from those scraypers¡±

    ¡°Our base though, it went to shit¡±

    ¡°It is our shit. Don¡¯t you forget about it¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Devilishly Rats? They are supposed to be the ring leaders in Mihayara district¡±

    The female gang member recommends her gang members ¡°We are from the organization, right? Why not we should be the one taking over this district?¡±

    The gang leader scuffs it as a joke ¡°Laughs* How many times did we tried that? The police pick us out whenever we are out in the open¡±

    ¡°You think that gang and the police are working together¡±

    The female gang shouts at him ¡°DID THEY?! What about those perverted thieves?¡±

    The oblivious gang member didn¡¯t know about the crime in Mihayara district. Most crimes had happened before the siege are mostly underwear and fetish like clothes, sadly their working attires are also in it. The man is hinting himself to know about it. Others just smile and the women surround him with hateful comments. The noise goes on as one of the perpetrators heard the commotion and slowly backs away.

    The gang members spotted the stranger¡¯s behavior. They almost set out to get him, but the gang leader stopped them

    ¡°Hey boss, what gives?¡±

    ¡°Was it easy for you guys to forget what they said to us earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look for someone strange and take care of it¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what that even mean¡±

    ¡°We know, it¡¯s beaten the hell of that bastard¡±

    The female gang members joined in with a loud ¡°YEAH!¡±

    The gang leader uses his leader¡¯s power to suppress them from using their abilities. They all complained

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Listen to me here. We¡¯re . . .¡±

    The man sees one of them is eyeing on him. The small glance made him freak out and quickly leaves. He pulls out his device and sends his message in the forums. Warning people like him as the gang members are coming. Showing pics as proof, the rumored post about them coming back made them leave as soon as possible. Their plan was almost foiled until someone in the comments persuade them. The meeting they have is very important to them and other impatient attendees are so excited to go there. Others start to think twice, but soon they were convinced by a noteworthy news from their newsfeed.

    Yayoi¡¯s gift. Their eyes see the tools and how it works. The images show other beautiful women ready to be made by using this gift. They were completely tempted by it and ready to enter the realm. Many sneaks and almost got exposed from their entry, but thanks to the others, they were saved and hid well before anyone could ever see them. Everybody has gathered, a special meeting to whom who wished to obtain this gift and the samples to be brought in front of them. Inside this realm, it is where all the people are in the list. Altogether, gathered in one place, has a common goal in mind. The perverts and the harassers are here.

    A fat man on stage finally sees so many people gathered around to this special gift. Yayoi¡¯s gift had been giving sneaky little peaks to everyone who dared to search in the web. Tainted of his names as shared with his double, willing to challenge the organization¡¯s lackey as his own identity, and rightly so. For he is the residence in Fuku City. Many perverts and harassers, and bravely stood to meet this man and his offers. The samples come along with degeneracy and delusions. The samples are women in forms originated by used clothing.

    The model is from a known idol. Identically match from what they saw in many events. The figure is none other than

    ¡°Cecilla Brightstage?¡±

    They look shocked as they bring out their device and watch the real one on stream. This hour where she should be in her live broadcast, and this replica is here right in front of them. They sensed her aura matching the same cheerfulness she did on stage. Where more of the idols stepped on stage playfully around with the fat man. Their routine matches like previous performance but adding him like they give him a seductive look.

    From their beauty down to their expressions and behaviors. The people stood there in shock and at the same time watching the live stream. There is no telling to be different here and there. Their jealousy grow as they speak out to the mad man.

    ¡°How in the world did you made actual copies?¡±

    The replicated Cecila answers him ¡°Wow! I heard someone being a bad fan. Take a look and see how we get this stage running¡±

    The lively voice, that the idols are portraying is definitely the same characters as they do on stage. The fat man at the center keeps smiling as he claps how Cecila presents herself.

    The idols use their magic to perform their introduction. All of them are sure heard them sing, but never imagined they improvised to make it look different the recorded ones. It¡¯s actually them. Comparing between the live stream and here, they tried to break the delusion by follow what the audience are doing in the live stream. The stern idol shows off herself being distasteful and looks away

    ¡°Hmph, like you would ever cheer me that low¡±

    Then compared to the clone. One of them is forced to reenact. Then it went d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    The fat man slowly steps aside from the stage as many tried to break the idols¡¯ characters. Cheering and booing to keep everything into chaos. It was really sound like an angry mob to the replicas until one of the replicas stood at the hateful crowd. Cecila turns off the lights and the spotlights aimed at her at the center. The perverts and the harassers remembered this event. Back when the haters booing at their opposing idols back-to-back. Cecila did the unimaginable and stop the event with an angry tone.

    The replica Cecila shouts at them ¡°You guys are worse than the battle of the team stars at the start of the summer festival. It was meant for fun and away from the horrible life. I almost lost to the bet with that nosy goblin who pestered everyone. Please! If you guys are not going to make this concert any better. LEAVE!¡±

    Sound waves blast through them giving them the time out whether they are going to behave or not. This is the magic ability she uses on the audience, but it didn¡¯t work with the goblin, Sork. It is hard to believe but they quickly accepted it as the time out is finished.

    ¡°Good!¡± Cecila says it with strict voice.

    They start focusing on the fat man, below the stage where he places his hand on it and disappears without a trace. All of them witness the performance and what they saw is too good to be true. The fat man sees their faces, poker faces, but he knows they are excited to know about these girls.

    ¡°Ehem* Our meeting has some nice introduction . . .¡± He reappears overconfidently

    They tried to reach him out with questions, but the others stop them and let him speak. The fat man sees them behaving well, making it more of his self esteem grew.

    ¡°. . . I seemed you people caught my attention. Great, let¡¯s discuss about this¡±

    They stayed silent and they are serious want to know to get a hand of it. Replicas like that with their own magic is hard to make it work. The fat man brought the girls here know well that the people here are scums. The replicas didn¡¯t show any disgust. They look at them as if they are fans. The twisted mind set of how the idols looking them normally is making them want something change about them. Their eyes are not genuine but filled with desires they wished they have in the most depraved way possible.

    The city is filled with the brim of countless people who had this kind of fantasy. This kind of group of people are the worse, and this fat man shows interest among them. He had his taste of the degenerate content, but he never believed these types of people existed, until they possessed magic powers. Along with their suits and accessories possessed powerful runes, and more while hidden in their own personal spirits as pets. A lot of women are wanting them gone, and if these people are willing to risk their lives to be creeps as they are. Why not earn a little before they leave?

    ¡°Like I was saying, we all have our own interest to get some nice treasures to feel or grab. Right?¡±

    The fat man says it as they slowly moving towards him. They are slowly losing interest of listening with his annoying voice. He quickly reacts and said

    ¡°I am from Fuku City, you piece of shits!¡±

    Most of them jolted forward, but soon flashes from the light and froze in place. They recognized this spell.

    ¡°No way, are you really Flashes?¡±

    Flashes was a bit scared. He knows what he is going into, but never would they suddenly change their mood for the moment like this.

    He needs to be careful or they think taking his stuff would be enough to get those models. This will be hard getting into business. Stubbornly, he spits out to the people who tried to attack him.

    ¡°You assholes! I have offered you the best things that my district has to offer¡±

    Finally, one of them shouts back ¡°Or we will just suppress you and be our bitch then¡±

    Flashes backs away ¡°What the fuck?!¡±

    All of them know what they are saying and they never seem to scare away such a threat against the man who actually don¡¯t know these parts of Mihayara district.

    The dark side of Mihayara district, the people who have distinct taste and preferences nearly close to fiction. Many of them were portrayed as criminals to society. Ironically, they are also the most consumed products of adult rated videos. The genre was obvious that no one will ever express it to the public. It was business to make such product and they consumed it without proper context nor meaning of the video. All of them are just flatted out porn, it won¡¯t harm anyone. Magic flows through their mind to make into reality, the limits are the powers and their imagination is simple at best.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    To appease them with those similar concepts are now unsatisfiable since the days they are here. The chances of getting caught are getting lower, the people they shared their interest are getting stronger, their twisted experience to reenact those interesting product they consumed have been sweeter in given time, but it all went stale without a realistic experience. They have become confident, reckless, and the brink of taking a risk. The auras around them have already spread so much dangerous energy around them. They are becoming more dangerous than like those low lives in Fuku City.

    At this moment, the gadgets suddenly breaks and they swarm in. Flashes knocks to the ground. They step on him one after the other in lightning speed bullet to each of his limbs. The pain numbs as Flashes tried to block the damage. His mouth was shut to their shoes. ¡°Shut it, fat ass. It won¡¯t take long¡±

    Flashes feels his UI is being hacked. The inventory has been breached as the UI didn¡¯t activate its defenses. They immediately take it out as fast as they could. Then shows off to the others from the back. Disappointed, they only see are pieces of paper.

    ¡°LOL, you think I am a dumb fuck¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up bitches?¡±

    ¡°Kiss my fucking ass¡±

    They pulled and ganged up on him. Flashes continues the pressure ¡°What?! You don¡¯t get what you wanted by force you know¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that long as they revealed their new powers. Hidden away in a special RAP system, the requirements to use this action point are astronomical. They found a secret ability that would bypass everyone¡¯s defenses. It won¡¯t hurt anyone, but they will give severe harm to their victim¡¯s personal insecurities. Flashes see them pull out something very precious of on him, a memory he tries to hide.

    His secrets are in full display for them to see. Flashes tried to stop them, but his resistance strengthen them to push him back down. They look at his past and laughs at him for his secret.

    ¡°Laughs* A shut-in who couldn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re left into the street, you sick fuck¡±

    ¡°Your family is so disappointed in you. You have older siblings who are more successful than you¡±

    ¡°This businessman tried to win us with this but you couldn¡¯t get your life any better . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . What? There is more?¡±

    Flashes sees he never thought they could find it. Their powers are unbelievably strong. The illusion shows to them was all a lie to protect him from their ability. A fake memory, but they reveal a common life struggle story. But would they believe it? The illusion shows a woman. A beautiful woman who is offering him something. On her hand is a special object blurred into the mist. The woman says her name

    ¡°I am Yayoi, please take care of me giggle*¡±

    The laughter spoof everyone for some reason. They look at him as the voice keeps creeping into them.

    ¡°What was that? My powers feel so weak¡±

    ¡°How did you know we have this ability?¡±

    ¡°Tell us or we will show you worse . . .¡±

    Their intentions show hostility right in front of him. This is getting worse with every action he takes. The laughter continues inside his head. Yayoi reaches to him

    ¡°How did you perfectly match my voice?¡±

    ¡°Augh! I am getting beat up here. I really need your help¡±

    ¡°Then let me read your mind, again¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are busy using what I failed. Ok, let¡¯s make it better¡±

    The idols returned and appeared behind them. They wait as they keep focusing on Flashes. The replica Cecila snaps her finger to send their message in their UI. They didn¡¯t respond. The other girls went innocently leans their head how it didn¡¯t work. While the replicas¡¯ powers are growing, they speculate why they didn¡¯t receive their message. Then they turn to Flashes, she snaps again. His notification pops out

    ¡°Look behind you. You silly goose¡±

    Everyone turns around, and sees the replica idols showing a pose and unleashed their fused magic.

    A magic nova shines on them and spread its wave of light toward them. They reacted and used their runes to negate it. Into the fog of fire, each in everyone of them getting beat down by the replicas as the replicas¡¯ bodies blend into the nova¡¯s fire. Quickly ending them without a single notice. All of their abilities, stats, magic, and RAPs are useless by the unpredictable magic. They feel the fire and keeps pushing away all of their magic and the runes being used. The replicas pressed forward as their enemies fell to their knees engulfed by the nova¡¯s fire.

    Flashes was too engulfed by it, letting his UI trembled with high alert dangers in his condition.

    ¡°Warning! Demon presence is in the vicinity¡±

    Reading it, they didn¡¯t seem to respond who is the threat is, they believed it was him and his replicas. As the bright light flashes both heat and pressure, he can only hear them

    ¡°. . . We know who you are now, you better ready your ass and we will be coming for you¡±

    Then the realms went full pure light. They only hear the sounds of fire and strong wind pressurizing the realm. It continues on as no one will able to see nor hear.

    ¡°AAH! And I thought they are my people. Fuck those rapists¡± The Perb rubs his eyes and sees Ironno is looking at him.

    He smirks at him and said ¡°Like you stop me from raping those bastards, right?¡±

    Ironno looks down and focusing his spell

    ¡°. . . I thought so, you guys are giving me such hard to fuck. I am starting to like you guys back in Fuku City honestly. It was a nice reward¡±

    The Perb is letting loose his mouth how he is witnessing through the woman¡¯s classified documents. It is getting worse as those people on the list showing criminal records. What¡¯s worst of it all, the list wasn¡¯t enough.

    What the Perb is seeing is the reason why they have to do their business again. Either kill them or do whatever the Perb pleases with his new scores. Those people are not weak as they seem to be. They are far worse than normal harassers. Their RAPs have some kind of new abilities that he himself didn¡¯t have. He shakes his head as the disappointment of Flashes how is doing the introduction.

    ¡°A child failure, I don¡¯t buy it. It wasn¡¯t that realistic from what I¡¯m seeing. A loser must act as a loser, he seems to change horribly ugly if he is doing business with the degenerates. Sad, the last part when there is a woman came out and the footage was lost¡±

    The Perb starts to think about the lies the man did. The bastards are prepared, well prepared when he added because of how he knows where they supposed to go. A group like that shouldn¡¯t be that easy to follow unless he was part in it.

    He shakes his head ¡°Hey, Ironno. Do you think that guy being on the list?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name¡±

    ¡°Flashes¡±

    ¡°. . . hmm, no. There is no name in my magic circles. He is probably a guy knows about them¡±

    ¡°Hardly, what I saw on the video was him quickly getting gang rape as soon as he tried to talk to them¡±

    The Perb shows him the video, all that happened until the last scene showing a woman who gave to him a mist.

    ¡°It is strange, but he is no target that¡¯s for sure. What? You want to get him too¡±

    ¡°Fuck no, his ass is too big¡±

    The Perb looks away in disgust of how he himself, a fat ugly bastard, is fucking the same as him. There is no adult video of it, if there are, then it quickly be forgotten to the common adult websites in the dark web. His device rings, he picks it up and the message about the target is already on the loose. This quest shows how dangerous it is, and more fun for him if they succeeded. If this is not anyone going hard with those psychos, then he will be the only one enjoying the meals.

    Somewhere among the building complex, a woman had finished her day job. Tired and wanting to go back to her apartment. Annoyed of herself not using magic to teleport back home, because of the incident had made her to be cautious. She felt traumatized to see someone entering her teleportation before it almost closed up. Thanks to her fast reaction to seal it before someone gets in made her feel relief that she has magic to defend herself. Soon, time goes by as her magic is no longer maintaining her strength. All of her RAPs are used as luxurious commodities to enjoy the city life. While her stalker is getting stronger bypassing her defenses and elusive. She needs help.

    The woman tried to report who is the perpetrator was but they have no clue who is following her. It shows her teleportation magic was corrupted by spiritual interference, and this interference is not belonged to the goblins. This spirit is feral and controlled by someone. Making it harder to trace as the mark of the feral spirit consumed its chain whenever someone captured it. Time passes and it gets worse, she felt unsafe by the time she uses her magic. The last time she uses her spell, she appears in a different area besides inside her apartment. She got scared and used her runes to reset her back when she uses her spell.

    The hard-working woman felt so frightened and tried to call anyone for help in social media. The only response she received are the good news of a returning internet trend.

    ¡°The hitmen are back. The Enders¡¯ Hitmen¡±

    She heard about them, but only news they show themselves are at Fuku City. After a few research, they were once in a security business to help the women from any intruders coming into their homes. Her mind flashes back when a friend of hers gives her a security system and said it was made by them. Now they have become hitmen.

    She continues reading and found out, they were hired to get rid of them entirely. But many are skeptics and don¡¯t believe it because they should¡¯ve been the same guys who install the security. Not once their securities were being breached. If there is, the marked will appear on the intruder and will be hunted down if anyone sees it. But these are speculation and there was no issue someone get caught after the breach, because there is none. The woman is biting her own nail and prayed that the hitmen come back for real. Imprisoning her stalker is no longer the solution from these mass power ups.

    At the door, she made it into her apartment. The door closes as soon as it was opened. The woman felt relief and lies back to the door. Didn¡¯t drawn to get into her room where her hand busy blocking her view with her device. In the security, there he is. The threat of her life as the security still holds since after months of its installment.

    ¡°Thank goodness, you were there for me. I will treat you someday after this creep is gone . . . What?!!¡±

    The stranger picks out a lock pick then he disappeared.

    A passerby comes to the hallway. After they passed by, the stranger reappeared. The shock to her eyes as this is must be what the rumors talk about in the site. The stranger looks at the camera and the screen blurred as he vanished. The woman starts to panic and used the Enders¡¯ security. There is no way that the stranger disappeared by looking at the camera. She checks on the security and shows the man is still there. Something is glowing at his hands as she quickly looking at the manual. After a few pages reading at the table of content, she founds colored glow definition.

    ¡°. . . Warning, if anything that glows or blinks in different colors. It is indicated of a dangerous weapon . . .¡±

    She checks again and found out there is also an outline, and she continues to read more.

    ¡°. . . Come on, I know this creep would never kill me. There! ¡°Whenever the tools are being infiltrated, please activate code word ¡®1<sup> </sup>st breached¡¯¡± What does it mean?¡±

    The door knobs start to turn. She moves back at the door and sees the knob is turned slightly. The Enders security staged its defenses. The sudden lock input when the door knob turns hold him from getting it to open.

    The woman tries to use her spell. Her door can be phased through with her magic. This is what she had planned all around her apartment. Her magic is ready as the stranger persists. One simple magic missile and it shoots through her door. The stranger slaps it away like it was nothing.

    ¡°. . . They are getting stronger, and we didn¡¯t do much except living our daily life. So, be careful . . .¡± It quoted from what she read before.

    She mumbles herself as fear piling inside her head. The door knob turns half, then it quickly turns open. The security persists as the door shuts back in.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Her heart starts racing.

    The room starts to change as she senses no escape from this. The realm is forming inside her apartment. But her apartment wasn¡¯t consumed, she uses her identify to understand how. She soon realized how this man is dared use as much of his magic to get her. The entire floor surrounding her apartment was transported into his realm. The man finally opens the door and jumps on her. The security freezes him in a nick of time. The woman sees her stalker for the first time, yet hidden his face and his body disguised in illusion.

    She tries to beat the crap of him. From magic to weapons, it was pointless. She sees his runes are well equipped and strong. Her powers weren¡¯t enough and felt lost. She grew angry as she no longer defended herself. The news about them is true. She said to the stalker

    ¡°I wish you die. FIRST BREACHED¡±

    The room starts to move again and man jumps to her. She ducks down and turns around. Then she sees the stranger is gone except another one is here. A man with a pickaxe appeared and walked pass her then to the door, checking the security.

    The realm quickly disappears and there are people at the door calling out to her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡±

    She looks at the man who checks the security. Its holographic figure phases through them as it was a decoy. She calms down as the others are calling for help. She checks her device and sees a message from the hitmen.

    ¡°Your target is in progress please wait¡±

    The terrified face turned to anger, and with a smile of her face to see that the next icon shows what happened to her stalker. Never in her life, she feels happy to wait someone to suffer. After what he did, she wants to know how they can do to please her grief.

    The Perb was mixed, but never expect something like this to be this easy. Ironno¡¯s magic circle didn¡¯t open the way for this target to come here. More so, this man so happened to be here from interfering the security to one of their clients. Easy to feel his hands on his target lying unconscious, there is no sense of soft touch anywhere around the man¡¯s body. Daringly though, trying to do it as the man sleeps. The Perb is trembling to try what he learned from the dark internet.

    The stalker finally wakes up and he reveals himself as his body glows abnormally. The sounds of his body move as machine parts made an ominous sound. The saferoom reacts from the intruder¡¯s inhuman form from its disguise. Revealing that this stalker is an actual robot. Ironno steps forward during the moment before the fight starts. The robot¡¯s head fell to the ground with a pickaxe sticking with it. It tries to fight back, but the pickaxe casts down its rune further to neutralize it. Both of them don¡¯t know how to analyzed a machine like this, especially it cleverly designed with archscience basic techs.

    The Perb wants to know ¡°Is your partner of yours ever to come help us in this?¡±

    ¡°Focus, you¡¯ll have your rewards¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like it is going to be this easy. Look at this, our targets are getting more advance than we have thought¡±

    ¡°They all are. How about you? Is your hard work dried up because of the isolation?¡±

    The Perb didn¡¯t respond and stays quiet. Now Ironno mentions it, he does have been slacking off lately. The robot though, it is new but an Enders able to take it down. It means it wasn¡¯t powerful at all.

    Ironno continues to break the robot apart, showing the components and parts from within. The Perb¡¯s UI identifies it, but requires RAPs to study in full details. He quickly changes his points and to get to know about this robot. From hundred points to leading to a thousand, it was not enough for him to get good details about it. Ironno picks a powerful rune stone and places it on the robot. It tries to bypass its defenses, but it wasn¡¯t enough to crack through. Meanwhile, it was enough for the Perb¡¯s RAPs to identify it.

    ¡°Even with this rune, I have no idea how to use it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I think I can identify it. Well, well, I guess the security in this robot is really needed to keep it safe¡±

    ¡°Sigh* If you want to waste a few minutes on it. I¡¯ll be readying the magic circle¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, I want this job to get over with. I really need to get this urge off my . . .¡±

    The Perb watches him walks away. He shakes his head and begins to read the details. There he finds out more than just stalking that woman. A truth behind why this woman is being stalked.

    The details got deleted as he doesn¡¯t want to know more. He feels the aches on his lower body. The degenerate taste distracts him to know what that woman wants. It was obvious to get rid of him. This will make him regret someday. Surprisingly, he just doesn¡¯t care. The excitement creeps into his head as his body is getting all excited. He can sense the men are close, more than he could have ever sense it. He checks on Ironno and sees the magic circle is working.

    ¡°There, go there and be useful . . .!?¡±

    Ironno sees the Perb¡¯s excitement rushes toward the circle. He vanished before Ironno tried to stop him. The magic circles disappear and all it connected to the targets are already collected into one. The robot lies wait as its head start beeping on its eyes. Ironno notices and uses his magic scroll on the robot¡¯s entire body. Melted into the paper in piece by piece, stopping it from sending transmission to the source. Later a hard drive opens from its mainframe. He keeps it to himself as this would be a fine help in the near future.

 Accursed UI: Sensation of Dark Innovation part 3 - Chapter 238

    COI C238

    ¡°You can¡¯t make this shit up. Perb! We got our business back on track and you still letting yourself loose at your hobbies¡±

    ¡°Listen to us, come on. Whether we get rich or not, you come back to the city because life out there is hard for a city man like you¡±

    ¡°Cut your addiction, you were a criminal back then and you become a criminal again with magic. As your friends, we need to get rid of that. We are living in a magical post-apocalyptic world. Rebuilding this world should be a piece of cake if all of us work together¡±

    The Perb read his old chat messages with his friends. They are the only few people still believe he could leave his torturous life. His urge tingles the moment his mind stops thinking about them. His addiction grew uncontrollable. The magic tempts him to do the best of his fantasy to make it true. Disguising as a woman to trap a man, the usual rape tactics, and the rest being indulged from him. Those are things he had been doing outside of the city. The thrills go so much for his satisfaction to be at ease. Truly content, but innovation spreads like wildfire.

    ¡°Your targets have been found¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Perb got surprised as the UI pops up right in front of him. He resets his RAPs after what he tried to do with the robot. It returns to his personal settings and the pop up is now set to text-to-speech.

    ¡°Oh nice, the boys are close by. Wink-wink¡±

    He chuckles and embarrassingly shakes his head. This setting is starting to be less charming whereas a flamboyant tone quickly annoys him. It is because it didn¡¯t fit for what he is going into. He is not raping easy prey. His targets are on the hitlist. The dark green dot gang woman said it to him.

    The magic circle circulates next to him. It is small and lingers to his side keeping itself like an accessory. It circulates itself as the magic circle keeps turning and spinning. Then his UI starts to bug up. The Perb ignores it as he readies himself as he keeps his real form and hides his face. Deep within his mana, he channels it perfectly to fight the worst. Facing such strong enemies mean his death sentence, yet they are also the people won¡¯t be reporting to the police. It is better this way. They are the enemies of women anyway.

    Somewhere around in Mihayara district, something is wrong in their UIs. The bugs start to appear inside. The features they made start to lose control after few adjustments of their personal settings. They quickly found out their UIs start to get haywire. All of them gathered into one place that most people ignored. Hiding inside one of the buildings, closed, but they snuck in as one of the stores belong to one of them. Together, in their own form of community. The stalkers and creeps form a meeting and showing the status of their UIs.

    ¡°The forums were right. We adjust in a certain setting causing this bug to happen¡±

    ¡°This is no bug. How is this a bug? They already know that this UI is alive¡±

    ¡°It is rather strange for the others never occurred this kind of incident. Or was it because our own little discovery of sharing an account?¡±

    ¡°It has been months. We managed to get through . . .¡±

    ¡°Until the Enders come and aid our, personal preferences, to be less alluring¡±

    ¡°Or was that fat ass with his fraud idol girls know more about the UI than us?¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Warning!¡±

    ¡°Shit! Not again¡±

    Everyone inside the building starts to feel the setback of their hacking into their UI. All of them stiffened and slowly recovers the stress inside their bodies. Moving slowly, in motion, and suddenly returned to their usual self. They quickly take a deep breath from the short event. The UI spasms in warning alert as it goes insane portraying something busted from within. There they could see the sideline ¡®delete¡¯ as they don¡¯t dare to touch it. The update function, blurred away in their panels and even hide it for no one would accidentally press it. That¡¯s the only obvious choice, since the people around them were pressing it as normal notifications.

    ¡°Exhales* Like the forums said, this UI keeps resetting the moment we personalized it ourselves¡±

    ¡°We just broke the term of service. All of us knew what¡¯s going to happen and why the reset happened only us?¡±

    ¡°Coughs* Where¡¯s the others, we should fix this and get on with our lives. This UI is still a tool and we can still overwrite it like we did sometimes ago¡±

    ¡°Here it is, let¡¯s hope this time we can really hide ourselves¡±

    A magic item placed right in front of them. A prototype and it shows a powerful interference against the UI. Bypassing its hidden protection, it hacked through their UI and it gave into the alternative programming. When it is done, they check their UI as the warning spasms are gone.

    ¡°Finally, why are we keep having this for the past 6 months now?¡±

    ¡°The summer festival was surely our time to experiment. Yet, this bug seems to keep us away our true potential¡±

    ¡°What about the others? They probably know about this¡±

    ¡°We will find out when we meet them or when the city mentioned about it. Ours should be the first, and take advantage what we can get¡±

    A man comes in and calls out to everyone. ¡°WE GOT BAD NEWS. Someone who tried to assault a woman got caught¡±

    They turned to him as they look at their device. News spread quickly and the identity in the video exposed the perpetrator. The common fugitive wearing a mask and hoody. After further inspection, the suspect wasn¡¯t being revealed yet. It says a further investigation. This is not the usual news for public shaming. This type of crime will always show their faces to the public.

    The identity, the details, and even the life he is going around in his life. None of it seems to show up, and with magic and IDs involved there are no secrets to hide as the city watch over them.

    One of them pointed out ¡°He is not one of us. This dumb fuck has nothing of a skill from our groups¡±

    They look at the victim. On screen she looks beautiful. Most common getting stalked with that kind of beauty will surely get them attention. There is one problem though, none of them have no clear interest of her.

    These stalkers are very different to the spoiled ones from Fuku City. Rather, the list is actually very genuine to be scared of. The targets are actual blackmailers and manipulators. Those are not newbies on petty things. Not even professionals, but tried their damned lives into this life. The women have found out about them at first when they are learning. Like this woman from the post, she has never show experienced dealing with them. Is she new, or, is she vulnerable at the moment? Questions, questions.

    A door slammed open, and the group of the stalkers are running back calling out to the others. ¡°We have company¡±

    They watch them running back, not even giving a chance to fight who is this intruder is. From the last one runs toward them, he was caught. The stalker casts a spell and hits the person who grab him. The person teleports away and appeared above. The stalker slams to the ground by getting sat on. The ladylike sit posting in front of the others in plain sight. None of them were fooled, they shout at him directly

    ¡°Perb, are you really giving yourself a death wish?¡±

    The Perb rips the stalker¡¯s pants, heavily protected runes, and greedily laughs at them in his fat ass body.

    The magic circle floating vertical, it moves around consuming the mana around. Powering the Perb and the teleportation abilities. He disappeared, skipping the stalker who lost his pants. They turned to the man who calls the Perb out.

    ¡°Who the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°For fucks sake, you don¡¯t even know who that guy is¡±

    They look at the other stalker stripped and still didn¡¯t guess. The stalker face palmed himself, and whispers to himself

    ¡°Idiots, he is one of those defectors. These people have no idea since they never get out from this city. The Perb is known for going after strong targets. Never would¡¯ve thought he explores further like this¡±

    The gangs from organization, the defectors, and now the stalkers from Mihayara district. Who would believe they know such a pervert like Perb? All of them surely know they don¡¯t care about him. Except his victims wanting him dead. To be able to go this far to become an enemy against known groups. Their disgust reaches down their spine. They use their scrolls to escape this place. The stalker almost followed along, then he sees the man lying down. He sees the mark on him. This mark holds in negating someone to use teleportation or any fast travel abilities. He casts his spell and failed to free him. The Perb might be useful.

    On the Perb¡¯s UI, he spots his targets, listed on details, and using the magic circle to concealed their escapes. The targets are trying to hide, somewhere around the stores for any blind spots to counteract him. They ready themselves then soon failed after a few attempts. Mass numbers of strong spells should be able to stop him. Yet, the Perb is persistent with his magic circle consuming every spell they have. One of them have it enough and charges right at him. Immense runes powering up his body, writings in strength of a mighty god. A storm carries the man forward right before the Perb appeared from his teleportation.

    The magic circle stops the man reaching close to him. His enemy is right in front of him as the Perb¡¯s eyes suddenly glee at his first victim. The impulse of restraint on the man¡¯s body brought him into disbelief. He can¡¯t move along with his powerful rune spell. It is unbelievable to see the magic circles counter his abilities. On his UI, it found the source that he immediately shared it with the others. Then later, he felt his body being evaporated. His existence is being sucked into the magic circle where his face disappeared before he shows his expression to the Perb.

    ¡°You are not on the list. You, lucky motherfucker¡±

    A whisper on his disappointed tone. From all the people will dare to face him, this man is not on the list. He doesn¡¯t know whether these fuckers in disguised like him to be this ready or something is not right. The targets are seem running away while the others who are not didn¡¯t even notice he is in the building. After chasing them for a bit, they are not concerning him being here. None of them show any sign of caution. The Perb thought they are expecting him to be here, he is wrong. An infamous bastard like him would be facing his old enemies. His actions won¡¯t let him live for long.

    The stalker who the Perb passed by shout him out. ¡°Hey pervert! I guess you¡¯re started thinking instead focusing our asses¡±

    They start to notice ¡°Wait!? How the fuck did he get in?¡±

    ¡°You know this intruder? Why are those at the back won¡¯t come and fight?¡±

    ¡°What about you guys? You don¡¯t even notice the alert¡±

    ¡°Alert?! Hey, hey now. Don¡¯t try to blame someone when we have actual intruder¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Argue ensues with each other. The Perb focuses on the stalker who talks to him first. Another non-target, this makes him realize something is fishy. His UI pops up and requested a chat privately. The message sources back to the one right in front of him. A few texts make through his back log.

    ¡°Now will you try to respond after I did this?¡±

    The Perb finally responds ¡°You guys seem to be ignoring me¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t care, and you coming in without a single one of us beaten except for one guy. I saw the status from the other guy that he is kicked out. You didn¡¯t come here kill us¡±

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m fresh out from solitude. I need to get my fix, right?¡±

    The chat box is sharing their texts back and forth. While they are busy chatting around, they added a few subliminal messages one another by adding emoji beside each text. The angry face, cars, clouds, then smiley face sent to the Perb. He reads the stalker¡¯s message about the clouds. Meaning it relates to the brown red mist or the dust fog but he added a smiley face afterwards. The stalker is trying to tell him something, but he flat shakes his head. The stalker looks at him disappointed.

    The Perb¡¯s emojis are worse. Numerous of male icons and foods, that it looks long enough to see what dirty head of a gay man imagined, are all over without any resistance of being obscene. The stalker almost giving up reading the message then he sees an emoji that wasn¡¯t part the old version. The I-phone emoji and more that he didn¡¯t have on the old emojis. I-phones in different color pallet give unfamiliar vibe. What did the Perb is trying to say? Then he sees the sample of the pick. It wasn¡¯t his UI connected to his phone. This is an actual personal UI. The moment he realized it; they already attack him.

    ¡°GET HIM!¡± The non-target charge right at him. The ranges of attacks blurred around the Perb, unleashing a fast, quick, and instant assault. The magic circles shielded the Perb and the papers fly to each of the circle. It reinforces its magic and its counter spell from the enemies¡¯ attacks. All of the non-target disappeared and the magic circles transform able to differentiate from the enemy and the target. The Perb finds himself having an easier time to get rid of the non-target. Letting the magic circles negate his enemies powerful spell and consuming it altogether. The mana he receives have incredible quality of power.

    The Perb laughs ¡°Oh nice, this is good. I never would I imagine my team is providing me this amount of utility to get what I wanted¡±

    He looks at the stalker. The only one standing isn¡¯t part in the list ¡°Sorry for not giving you a clue. Even I didn¡¯t understand your message¡±

    His powers sense his targets. All of them are still hiding and tried to escape. Their fruitless escapades won¡¯t be any good with Ironno¡¯s runes sealing this building. The magic circles are possessing circulating amount of mana from them. They can¡¯t escape as their mana chained into the magic circle. Their identical mana connected to their UIs leads to this situation.

    The stalker sees the magic circle opens an escape route for him. The Perb is acting nicely to leave as he sees his enemy¡¯s power level would waste his energy for things he must enjoy. He is prepared, but the stalker is not moving. Their UI chat box returns as the stalker texts to him

    ¡°If you want to taste their asses, then learn what my message tells you earlier¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t I would understand about your cloud and the smiley faces¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t even know what I am trying to say¡±

    The two shares blow as their arms crossed hit each other.

    The two finally talk to each other normally ¡°You don¡¯t even know that we already being hunted down¡±

    ¡°What!? I mean, is it because of the forums¡±

    ¡°Too long enough that we are already strong enough to see the truth¡±

    The stalker pushes them away. The Perb knocks back as the magic circles absorbed the overwhelming pressure. He sees the UI one last time. The message told him to remove his magic circle and in return he will not put him into exhaustion. The stalker is offer him the Horsin duel, the same duel they watch in the Stranding Island. The simple rule is about hitting them at least one. The Perb doesn¡¯t know why he wanted it, but he doesn¡¯t want to waste his energy either.

    The targets watch them fight as others are coming to help the stalker. One of the magic circles lies on the ground creating a duel. Many of them ignores it and tried to get in to stop him. Struggles getting in, they tried to call out the stalker but the stalker is ignoring them, keeping his strict stare, and raises his fists. The stalker brings out his fan made shadow form. A dark entity with only pure white pupil eyes, he moves on the ground like a moving shadow diving down and up to the air like air diving shark jumping down to him.

    The Perb¡¯s fat self uses his fist and his stance ready to jab up to at the stalker¡¯s shadow. The jabs hits and the torn off the shadow¡¯s form into smoke. He punches it down where he hits the stalker¡¯s head. The stalker collects his dark essence, solidify his body and grabs him by the arm and throw him further where he hits. The Perb managed to land on his feet, then side steps where the stalker sinks down to the ground and raising his shadow claws upward. He raises up in the air, then casts a light directing it at the Perb. It lights up then shuts off and appeared right in front of him.

    The stalker thought he would hit him with this trick. Maneuvering through the light will bring him most unpredictable surprises. Sadly, he expected the impossible. The Perb somehow hits him through his form. His throat grabbed piercing through the ground then choked him up to the surface then on the ground. The people outside were shock to see how the stalker taken down so easily. Defeated, but the stalker left this realm with a parting gift

    ¡°He is a defector¡±

    Information went along after his word, their UIs received messages from him. They were giving a chance as anyone will be facing the Perb. Their lives are reaching humiliation.

    They look at the Perb watching the stalker lost and the duel was over. The stalker was hit when he appeared right in front of him. In the shadow, the silhouette didn¡¯t correctly show where his body is. It bent the view where his body is, invisible, and transparent touches through him. The Perb is able to find where he is. For this long, the defector never shows their true capabilities. Thanks to the duel, the Perb feels the stalker¡¯s limits. His hands numbed by this honorable rule. This Horsin culture is proven affective. This silly game, he thought he would have a refreshing taste to force the stalker¡¯s throat down his. It was so infuriating.

    The duel is over and the ring starts to disappear. The people who tried to join in are preparing their spells. The Perb stood still as the first punch hits him at the back. He pushes himself where the punch hit him, then more of them come at him trying to take him down. Magic starts coming in. Blasting everything they have as their lives depend on it. Voices of rage spoke out to him by many of the targets.

    ¡°You think you can beat us. We found out about your daring quest. Enders¡¯ hitmen¡±

    The stalker told them about him and his business. These people definitely have something they knew that the Perb didn¡¯t know about. Comparing the shared feature in their UI, this one was able to hack through about him and his personal info.

    They continue to roar at him

    ¡°Kick this jackass¡±

    The building changes as the interior gradually shift into a wide opened area. Everyone sees the Perb, they received the message from their UI and already using their abilities against him. A storm of attacks approaches him, engraved all the man they have except for elven magic. The torrent sent flying in endless colorful spells synchronized one another. The spells reach him as his magic circle returns to his aid and absorbed it all up. The torrent is being corrupted hearing the voice of the gay rapist.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone. Your asses will be pleased. Laugh*¡±

    Laughter crossed through their heads as their magic detected being taken away. Others lost their mana, spirits diverted into fleeing away from him, and runes at full force to go against his presence. Only left that holds him off are the archscience techs. Ordinary handheld tools, flashlights, pens, napkins, glasses . . .? Everything is being described around the torrent, these archscience tech are all bunch of random items that normal people use. It didn¡¯t have the same magic power like the magic circles floating around the Perb.

    They jumped on him one by one, every strike touch by the magic circle. The Perb sees the magic flowing through the magic circle absorbing their powers, all mana except for archscience and elven magic, into charges of magic abilities. The temptation flows inside his body, his new abilities start to kick in. The sensation is flourishing with negativity. Desperation and horror are mixing from them trying to get away from the infamous man harasser. Irony, they are all the same. Coincidentally, the woman wants him to do it. Additionally, they need to be humiliated. The Perb gives them what they wanted.

    Everyone starts beating him one by one, sight of blood spurting around, they see him trying to fight back, and confidence grew as the Perb is weakening. The torrent clears as everyone is sending him their powerful ultimate one after the other. Overwhelming spells combining both their imagination and spell powers. Raining boulders, endless streams of volts coming out of nowhere, astral threads of light explodes when it touches him, and many more as they continue to use their ultimate. Then they saw strange about him.

    The Perb bruised in pain from their powerful ultimate. His body exposed and drowned with damages that no living thing should be remained in one piece. The magic circles are circulating the damages both absorbing and reflecting against their attacks. He felt the pain in each one, trying to test how strong they really are. Sacrificing all of his equipment on hand and left to nothing but his bare skin. The red taints on his body as the bruise become worse as before. It went on as he tastes the horror will soon to come in their eyes.

    They didn¡¯t stop, blind of freeing them from this trap. Others are checking on their status in their realm. They still can¡¯t leave. One of them tried to tell the other, but a device aimed at them and taken a picture. They froze the moment the camera flashes at them. In their minds telepathing one another.

    ¡°Flashes! Is he cahoots with the Perb?¡±

    ¡°No, dumbasses, read the hacked info on the Perb¡±

    While frozen, their UI is showing them what¡¯s going on. The magic circle is converting the mana into archscience. Details show that the device has Enders tech within that device.

    Their minds are trying to reach the others. The info they have read about the Perb was not finish updating. More and more caught on the new tricks he had, but it was too late. They have no ways to counter what they have discovered. The Perb fights back, naked. The man exposed them the appetizer of his skin contact to the others protected by their clothes. The magic circles are transferring so much power, engraved by Ironno¡¯s efforts, and made such a result countering the overpowered once again. The targets had faced a monster who joined the Enders. Rumors spread inside the realm, trying to tell them to escape and tell the district who is now becoming more a threat to all men.

    The Perb with his twisted fantasy finally sees their horror, his device roams around by the hand of his body pillow. The black and white scheming looking body pillow with a proud smile holding the device, capturing everyone in place. His brilliance of blackmailing with pictures belonged to them, then he returns to them in kind under the body pillow¡¯s evil smile going wilder with every pic it gets. The Perb still in pain, he didn¡¯t care. Their false hope is sweetening his sense of lust as the desserts are too far to appease his hungry desire, man lust.

    They started to figure out as their mind reaches all of them ¡°. . . This guy is definitely toying with us. We need to use that special weapon. NOW!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? If they found out about our secret weapon, our chance to get those girls from their overprotective fans¡±

    ¡°Fuck! He just grazed me with his ass¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a flesh wound¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming about stealing girls when this guy getting a sex party in our hideout¡±

    The entire of the targets shout in their telepathy

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    It was so loud as the Perb heard them as one of them is on the ground. This position is already known the man on the ground felt the Perb¡¯s hands feeling on his belt. He checks his UI and the status about the others are all down, except for one. He uses his telepathy

    ¡°Hey, you! Where are you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use our secret weapon¡±

    ¡°You piece of shit! Why can¡¯t you help us? He is already beaten up¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot or what? He is bullshitting us and you are on the ground getting to feel his hand on you¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°The body pillow is taking our pictures. We can¡¯t move, this arch tech bypass our protection¡±

    The sounds of tearing the man¡¯s rune pants, flying over on to the others. Everyone starts dragging as the ground shifts toward the Perb. They piled themselves as their heads are pointing where the show begins. The man rapist is already getting ready as his will is hard as he desperately can be. He turns to them giving a wink losing his patience as if he wasn¡¯t getting laid for such a long time. The man on the ground resists it bravely, but when the other pervert leans closer next to him sliding closer as their lips going to meet. The secret weapon opens, the special weapon had forced to open.

    The magic circle disappears and everyone is forced to the ground. The UI calls out notification, a word speech features tell what it is.

    ¡°Forced Submit activated. Please enjoy your time¡±

    The Perb starts twitching as his UI is being hacked again. He should¡¯ve known how the stalker he dueled made this opportunity. He thought Ironno had prepared for anything, he thought so truly after what he did, and left him with overconfidence. All these insane things he had done right in front of them. It would¡¯ve been to enjoy himself. Luckily on his UI, his face is still in disguised. But what about his body pillow.

    It still there, lying on the ground lifeless. His device is safe and was placed on top of it. He felt reassured that the recording is safe. But what now? They used their secret weapon, but none of them freed from the flashes. They got their picture taken, all of them. It should be a perfect time to take advantage and kill this naked freak. This is what he thinks whenever his victims had a chance like this. None of them describe about his action, now here as the man lying on the ground feels the naked bastard on top of him. The moment as they watch him naked made them grew angrier.

    Their realm was breached, and they themselves forced to watch this. They are legit criminals, they have taken advantage of many women so far, and even one of them tricked them into doing porn. To be out witted by this man is as simple as using magic. However, this is not the case. The Perb is stronger than they think. He had connection with the Enders. This alone who is dumb enough to go all in with this people here. Truthfully though, this makes them feel embarrassed that he did it alone. A group of serial rapists, creeps, or any form of crimes they have here.

    There is a reason to fear him. They run because what their UI is warning them. To flee away from this horrible man is true, and this is the result. This new updated UI is telling them correctly, but wasn¡¯t enough to rely on it. They have done what they assume to be pirating the UI. This forced control feature they made is real. Giving the right idea it¡¯s better not let the UI have its way on them. If all of them have this kind of UI, what advantages they could get made them feel stronger as a UI hacker. Then something went wrong.

    ¡°Auto update is commencing¡±

    All of them start panicking, a reboot is fixing the UI. None of them knows what¡¯s going on. Their telepathy is going wild with every accusation spread across their mind. Then he hears in their telepathy. It was the Perb¡¯s voice, changing into a feminine voice, and says to them with such sass in his tone.

    ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t like it. Why not going to be the sexy version instead? You guys seem to like that, but. I keep my thing laughs*¡±

    The same laughter again, but in the female voice.

    Their eyes see the effects of the UI is being removed thanks to the reboot. The Perb changes into his feminine form. Beautiful, sexy, and alluring to the eyes giving them the look of any porn star imaginable. Sadly, their eyes are looking up as his lower half didn¡¯t change whatsoever. The UI reboot had stopped their secret weapon. The UI is managing their mana to lessen the effects of their excessive spells. It was enough to weaken the stolen mana from the magic circle having constant freezing effect from the arch tech.

    Many are standing up and another chance to fight against him is their last chance. After the UI rebooted, it gives penalty warning to those who abused it. The Perb didn¡¯t know about it as they removed him from the connection. He hides the moment they stand up. All of them are bunch up together with their strength cut. Their fates are doomed when the Perb figures it out. The moment time was lost when someone said it out loud

    ¡°We have no power¡±

    They froze as the first victim was grabbed on his face and pulled away.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    The scream begins and the survival had begun.

 Accursed UI: Research of Dark Innovation - Chapter 239

    COI C239

    In Stranding Island, bandaged to casted down to holds his broken limbs. With magic, it will heal immediately. With runes, it will ease his pain. With spirits, they conjure the pain as a weapon. The explorer didn¡¯t do none of that. Not even the words of his companions trying to convince him.

    ¡°. . . I told you. It is better to heal in a natural way¡±

    ¡°You heard him. It¡¯s better let nature do its works. Even though what magic goes through his head . . .¡±

    The researcher awkwardly says it after seeing Myrrkei¡¯s entire body in full cast.

    ¡°. . . Like we are in the cartoon, eheh¡±

    Emerald puts Myrrkei on the hospital bed using her inventory. Forcing him to lie down, she is still in shock why he is coming his way here being battered after the incident. She stares at the distance from his place to theirs. The Stranding Island is not big, although the structure makes it longer to get here. The pathway from here and his place is blocked by walls. He had to go around. There is a reason, and where they are is the residences from Fuku City. This island is keeping secret like their city did.

    The island is now becoming a haven for them. But the people in this island refuse to believe that. If the island is what they said it to be, then this island should¡¯ve been the evacuation area for the citizens. Magic is all around, protected by shamanistic rituals, Elven magic, unforeseen dwarven runes, and mana from the demon themselves. The last part is controversial as they have found out the demons are from Lady Hivites¡¯ trusted subordinates. Still, no one knows that they from Lady Hivites. They feel uncomfortable.

    Her partner, a researcher, brings out the materials they have so far. ¡°I guess you still won¡¯t rest for a while. There are a lot of things to unpack. Thanks again for giving us to stay. That demon in the lab is sure a menacing one¡±

    Emerald shushes him ¡°I told you! No! Just don¡¯t think about it. They warned us about it, even ¡®them¡¯¡±

    Myrrkei slowly moves his lips as he bit it. He starts to think who is this demon that shouldn¡¯t be remembered. He suddenly forgets it and quickly changes on the matter.

    ¡°. . . Anyway, I am here to add something for your research materials. Lying down from the breath of my life, you two need to know this before a new change will happen to you¡±

    The researcher didn¡¯t hesitate and shows Myrrkei the UI. After spending high amounts of RAPs and adding a bit, massive actually, of private features.

    ¡°You mean this? The UIs are getting a trend in the internet¡±

    Emerald hits him ¡°Don¡¯t be like that¡±

    ¡°Ouch, I was having fun. I hope¡±

    Both of them looking at Myrrkei is showing none of that. His body is wrapped entirely, casted in thick textures, runes everywhere as they believe he is going to remove it as soon as his limbs boldly free, and it feels like he was chained. He says to them

    ¡°Enough of the studying inside your lab, we need to try some practical studies instead. Emerald¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Myrrkei points his eyes on the materials. Emerald follows his gaze and grabs it, then shows it to her partner. Once the researcher¡¯s eyes are at the object. It is written in a paper, a strange language that his UI and his device couldn¡¯t translate. His UI though, still buffers around his viewing panel. It took longer and longer leaving no details. At first, they thought their UI system could solve everything. There is an except, and this exception leaves the two in silent. Emerald sees him acting twitchy. This twitch shows more in his head as he fills every possible clue into a faulty piece in this piece of paper.

    ¡°Magic¡±

    The researcher blurted out as he had nothing to connect with all the magic items they have and the materials around him. He begins do on his own with Myrrkei¡¯s tools. Emerald talks to Myrrkei

    ¡°Hey, doctor Myrrkei. You give my partner such a long stare. What gives?¡±

    Myrrkei lied down tries to pull himself up

    ¡°Just lie down there. You shouldn¡¯t be moving, ugh! Let me heal you first¡±

    She tries to heal him, but hidden inside his cast and clothes blocked her healing magic. Adding with potions and other healing items were no good either. Emerald starts to hate his arrogancy.

    Myrrkei watches her doing her best to help him. There is no need. These bandages and the sanitation clothing he wore are from Sanquin herself. It is a reminder for both him and Haw are involved an eternal feud. From what he saw is a clue for him to find. From the way she acts, he must do it alone or so he thought. From these two are his options, and the piece of paper is the defining clue at risk. That paper isn¡¯t any ordinary paper. It is one of the pieces he manages to tear off prematurely from his bandages. Sanquin probably know he did it on purpose. That is why he can¡¯t be healed nor let his body heal itself.

    The researcher is beginning to use the tools in front of him. All from Enders unique to different varieties piece of equipment. Use, against, examined, or even documented secretly after using them from the past few days. There¡¯s a trick though, the piece of paper and the tools have the same property to hide from the UI. He wanted to find out, and this is the first time he is using it without magic. The problem is, his body is filled with magic. The stats buff to the magic items he wears, these are the limiters of his performance. It is troublesome at the start, but he is getting a hand of it.

    ¡°Emerald, I think I need to leave the island¡±

    ¡°What!? Are you crazy?! After we have been through and the demon knows about . . .¡±

    ¡°Ahem*¡± Myrrkei reacts then coughs after

    ¡°. . . Sorry¡±

    Emerald goes closer to the researcher ¡°I am glad we used our account names . . .¡±

    ¡°Nicknames? My name is a job¡±

    She pulls his ears ¡°. . . I SAID, never mind. There¡¯s no for you bringing up this kind of risky studies. Myrrkei did say we have to be practical about it¡±

    ¡°Ow! That¡¯s the thing. I already dig my part of the research¡±

    ¡°You did!?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh, this UI controversy. I have heard about it for sometimes, or was it a while. Moon cycles are really hard to remember while we are in danger¡±

    Emerald receives the document. It is shocking to see him bringing in papers instead using a device or the UI data storage system where they can get in the RAPs system. The front page explains why

    ¡°. . . The occurrences of demons will attract powerful magic. Individually, they will sight out that person as other demons will follow. This single being is either a foreign force of power from another world. Or an agent who still has their remaining powers detached from the original world. There are exceptions, those who have power without recognizing them from the demons . . .¡±

    Words passed by through her eyes, she keeps reading to find why he did this on paper. Although, this world truly had stories of many beings come to this world. They themselves are the one, either be coming to this world or being brought into. She will never know as she skips reading a few sentences to spot what she is looking for.

    ¡°. . . These creatures without power will easily defined when they have common basic system. In other words, others will easily find their weakness as the same to the others who had it. If they figure themselves, others will have the same problem. This leads to taking advantage . . .¡±

    The Researcher stops her ¡°Did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there¡±

    Myrrkei says to her abruptly ¡°Your partner wants to see whether your people have figure it out about the UI¡±

    ¡°Aw¡± The researcher felt flustered.

    Myrrkei¡¯s right, this is what he is aiming for. The internet can be a bit messed up and leaving so many secrets to be telling dark, funny, or even both. Hard to say in his intelligence starts to go down. The UI is being blocked with the same piece paper they pick it up. The magic writings glow on its own when he set his stats to square one. This hasty turn of event means something for Myrrkei. The researcher, busy thinking, had stop speculating.

    ¡°This is crazy, researcher. Blegh* I can¡¯t believe I have said that¡±

    ¡°What? I mean, I don¡¯t like give myself a name¡±

    ¡°Why not I give you one?¡±

    Myrrkei stops them ¡°Enough! If you wanted to name him, just call him Rho¡±

    ¡°Rho? I was on the line of . . .¡±

    ¡°Emerald, focus, you need to understand why I have given such a name. Researcher, you must learn how to pronounce it right, so that many of the Horsin people will tell the difference. Remember! Rho¡±

    The researcher pronounces his new name reluctantly

    ¡°Rho?¡±

    Emerald responds ¡°Sound like a Greek word, you know it is catching for you to be a mathematician if you know . . .¡±

    The researcher stops her ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s forget about the new name and focus what I am trying to do here¡±

    He continues ¡°Since Emerald is busy on the study of that mysterious demon. I for one finding out the city is developing faster than I have ever read in the forums. Now Myrrkei is sharing my subject here and let me explained further what I have learned so far¡±

    He shows both of them the forums, not live but able to screen shot from the most well protected chat groups he had faced from many attempts. Emerald was shocked to hear that the people are slowly becoming criminalized as the time goes by. The invisible people are being tempted by bad influences.

    More of them were influenced by themselves. Their own little group of circles broaden thanks to the internet showing off new technologies to ease their personal needs. Envy grew among them as their savagery to people who ousted them began the divide. Myrrkei knew this since his first visit. It wasn¡¯t something to hide where he clearly sees it without proving it. They did it on their own. Now the researcher is being connected to both Myrrkei, them, and everyone around them from the internet to what the researcher thought.

    One topic to the other, Myrrkei says it all in one summary

    ¡°My, my. Since the very beginning, we have crossed the line thus far, are you two? I guess me and Emerald have been talking in different matter, but would¡¯ve thought this is the day we actually gathering data in different areas. Ahem* That time where the incident occurred when your people started to desert. Before coming here, the divide of staying and leaving were already uprising and the people didn¡¯t join the desertion thanks to their unexperienced endeavors . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Funny jokes aside, there is a fact they bring certain people and tricking others as there something to do in east coast or beyond that. Let¡¯s skip it and focused on the city instead. Luckily, the siege was not involved in our studies, which is great and relieving so, and when we thought we are connecting so many demons from Circoston. Tightening our observations and analyses, my side seems to be getting me frightening when one or two of our guild members are doing something that made our unknown entity having trouble, or get discovered what they hid in this city. . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Your district lab and my guild¡¯s business with the city are connected, somehow. However, on my wounds, this clicks far too well. But there is one thing your friend, Rho, Emerald. Claiming about the development of your people, it is true when it comes to your lab. I can¡¯t deny how was happened to the others. Or can we talk about it now?¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The researcher shakes his head and treated Myrrkei¡¯s incident as off topic. Emerald sits there, quickly mesmerized of how Myrrkei focusing her partner¡¯s goal. She disagrees about the siege, because there is a demon lead the final siege and could be connecting their studies as well. For now, she let him be.

    Myrrkei continues ¡°This ¡®forums¡¯ you mentioned, it did fit the description by the Agatheans. The Mountaiwall¡¯s goblins were keeping killing themselves in order to get your deserters dead. A matter of fact, they were captured. It was not long when Haw did the unthinkable, and also with U¡¯ecin. Heh, never thought mention him again, right?¡±

    Emerald shakes her head ¡°No, it is more like people are starting to be careful now as Horsin can kill us now¡±

    The researcher brings out his other documents ¡°That is what I¡¯m looking at. I can argue that the dust was the distraction to actually lowers our true potential¡±

    Myrrkei moves his casts feeling motivated. The researcher is getting way off topic again. Then again, they are starting to control their powers maturely now. It is hard to convince him that it was the case. Being adjusted from their own abilities with their great efforts muddled. Sanquin has that kind of idea to train her disciple. This demon, if it is true, was giving them the blessings with unimaginable mana. This could explain why how it was difficult to differentiate between harmonious, lethality, utilization, communications, and more with their same abilities in different visuals.

    Telepathy, telecommunication tech, mind link, runic mails, spirits whisper, and elven magic are the examples of long-distance communications. It has different of use, but used in different matter when it comes to these types that the city had implemented. Until, they use their attacks. It is indeed purely on mana, couldn¡¯t interact with other forms of the elements of this world. Like fire and water didn¡¯t cause an effect, and it treated like visuals for the caster to play with. This makes sense for Haw¡¯s potion easily affecting them. Real liquids like that never dries out by their fire or impurified with other water magic. That¡¯s how Haw was able to fight them too easily.

    The researcher breaks Myrrkei¡¯s drawn out thought

    ¡°Hey, Doctor Myrrkei. Emerald wants to speak to you¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening, I can¡¯t move with this cast on¡±

    ¡°Oh really, then what did we . . .¡±

    Emerald cuts him off ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rho. Doctor Myrrkei, are you sure we have to left my partner do this? We are almost finished your summary. What was left is the UI issue. I don¡¯t like what the forums mention about it¡±

    Myrrkei thought it too, but Sanquin is giving away was already there. He just wants his own evidence

    ¡°If I heard correctly, the failsafe is useless for you two. It will bring your partner to Mihayara district when you escape¡±

    The researcher takes down all the worries what Emerald trying to say to him. Myrrkei keeps adding more while he defends himself accordingly. No doubt, Myrrkei is pointing out the problems he will be facing. The failsafe part was the key of his mistake. He can¡¯t afford to bring himself back to Mihayara district¡¯s facilities. What they discovered and the demon trying to get into the lab is all one big conspiracy. He knew this is going to be a problem when the forums are mentioning indirectly about it.

    ¡°UI is the demon, don¡¯t accept the update¡±

    Inside his head is his prior case to get rid of first.

    Mihayara district, cornered to the city barrier as it continues to expand to its original borders. The sounds of many workers from Taiyou Industries are prioritizing the districts whereas the first time ever as this time in the moon cycle has shown no changes. It is neutral as they could believe. Hardly changes anything as if nature have stopped, a season does nothing. Many whispers about it as a lazy season, nothing changes the environment like the sudden growth of Alga¡¯s light or the death and crystal devastation of Jigeram¡¯s light. No moons are above anywhere in their horizon, an empty sky and see only the moon at Rune Isles.

    The working men are still cautious. Their people are drastically changing. No one to tell whether they are ok or gone mad inside their homes. Stories about themselves have shown a great turn of countless doubters and leavers.

    ¡°Is it me or did our community just forget that ever happened?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie, they use magic to distract themselves from the horror. I used my magic distract my 10year old daughter from the chaos¡±

    ¡°Those are the exceptions. The troublemakers aren¡¯t here yet¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t you mention about them. I have enough of those people going anywhere including in the air¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been months now, I never seen them do that. They have other magic abilities for option. I¡¯m just glad people are still walking instead appearing from place to place. It felt rather empty on the street whenever I go to Fuku City¡±

    ¡°Almost, they don¡¯t want anybody appearing inside the building. They can be seen outside¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you hear on the news, today?¡±

    ¡°What news? I hear was mostly about the people and the status of the city¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, he is mentioning about social media. The news about those changes happened to the UI¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going touch it. Besides, we¡¯re too old to learn these new things¡±

    ¡°True, most of us stopped when this called RAPs system introduced¡±

    ¡°Ah, kids. Why are they doing in their life?¡±

    ¡°Hey! You three, get back to work!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The workers scattered as the man who managed them checked on the condition of their construction. The man sees someone is outside of the city barrier. He blows his whistle

    ¡°You there! Get out of the working . . . area?¡±

    The trespasser disappears after calling him out.

    ¡°Those kids, one of these days that healing magic won¡¯t save them from accidents¡±

    The researcher was there in the far safe distance of the re-construction. He takes out his notes and write it down

    ¡°Gangs and thugs are coming back to the streets. Usually, the police created zones to prevent people to use their mobility and teleportation magic. Today, they are able to bypass it without trouble¡±

    He places his note back to his pocket and starts to go on his way. One by one, he found them little by little where they are going. Things really changed after a few months. Those people are becoming more elusive.

    A call from his earpiece ¡°Rho¡±

    ¡°Call me researcher, Emerlad¡±

    ¡°Today until you get back to the island, I¡¯ll call you Rho¡±

    ¡°Pfft, fine¡±

    ¡°Your status, is your body managed well to the exposure?¡±

    ¡°You mean there is no moon. I can manage. I still have new toys for me to use¡±

    Myrrkei joins the call ¡°This is just your self-experiment. You can still use them whenever you need it. The threat you are trying to find will react according what we have found¡±

    ¡°Those are rumors from the forums. I don¡¯t know what else it will trigger instead by clicking accept¡±

    His notes start glowing, he picks it out and flip the pages. Magic writings from the far end of the pages showing different engravements and colors. The researcher starts moving

    ¡°I found something, wait. Are there any locals in this city, today?¡±

    Emerald was baffled ¡°You detected them? The notes can find only those who use high tier spell¡±

    ¡°High tier spell . . . Please they shouldn¡¯t be demons already. I¡¯m just starting¡±

    The researcher finds suspected group of people going out from the magic portal. The casual clothes they wear are the citizens. The mana they release into his notes show in different colors. Citizens have these usual pure shades color when detected by an item, but this one all different colors like as shamanism.

    ¡°Hey, Myrrkei. Different colors in the detector shows each person¡¯s individuality, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, there is an exception whenever one of them bound to a demons or pact with singularity spirit. While you people have different shades of a same color. Honestly, I don¡¯t know¡±

    The researcher counts the colors along with the people who stepping out. Miscounted to each other, but it was enough for him to see what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°3 different colors from 7 of them. This is vastly different¡±

    His heart starts beating faster out of nowhere. The man passed by from him took a peek onto him. He turns around and sees a fat man eyeing down on his lower body. The perverted man ignores his insecurity and be on his way.

    ¡°Wow, and I thought I was a goner. Phew* he¡¯s carrying a body pillow in public. Is there another small event in the city? I can¡¯t blame them. They need to have profit after all hell break loose¡±

    He looks at his note where it detects the pervert¡¯s mana. Now it is 3 different colors from 8 of them. He needs more research.

    Few days have passed as they began moving. The people he had contact with have helped him disguised among the group. The information he dug goes deeper as he found out who they are. Emerald tries to stop him

    ¡°They are predators. Why would you try to meet with them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been days and I can¡¯t find the right chance to get by. I can¡¯t meet them one by one. They have to be in big groups . . .¡±

    ¡°Please, the realms are difficult to get in and to get out. Especially when it comes to protecting their safe havens¡±

    ¡°Well now, you are using their words¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I will call it their man cave if you don¡¯t want me to be polite¡±

    ¡°Laughs* I got it¡±

    He goes to one of the building stores. To whomever didn¡¯t use their magic because of being tracked. They could go to one of the stores and find a poster at the alleyway. Then they will have to solve the puzzle to get in. Once he finds one, the puzzle shows anime girl poster. But there is no puzzle, it is just a normal fanservice poster. With his hand placing at it, the poster just moan.

    ¡°What the actual, no! Focus!¡±

    The poster is interactable. It must be their way to enter their realm. This leads to where it goes. His mind stops as his intelligence wasn¡¯t enough for him to think properly.

    Out of habit, he turns up his stat and figures it out.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    The researcher feels someone is out there looking at him. The silence grew intense as he realized Emerald and Myrrkei didn¡¯t respond to the poster¡¯s moan. His head backs up to the point of realization when his intelligence stat went up. Out of a blue, there is footsteps coming this way. With his mind overloaded in fear and stress. He answers the poster¡¯s puzzle.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    A painful scream keeps shouting at him as it he tries to solve it. Just tearing down its clothes in one hand slowly with a single strong grip. The scream gets louder as the cry for help pulls him into the poster.

    The stranger comes in and sees no one is here. He rubs his ear and said ¡°How did he managed to enter the exterior of the realm?¡±

    The researcher appeared inside of the building. Inside the building is dark, and no one is using any lights. Many probably using night vision. For what, then he looks up and sees the security cameras blocked with the realm¡¯s magic.

    ¡°How is it night time already?¡±

    The man approaches to him ¡°So, you are the one of the idiots using the poster¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°The poster is quite weak, and you are lucky you were trapped there until the store closes and the realm opens. Some almost starved to death because of the wrong date. Laughs*¡±

    After that conversation, he suddenly felt weak. He checks his UI as if someone using it without him knowing. He suddenly shuts it down before anyone trying to get in. Back to zero, the exposure of the realm starts to creep into him. His magic items helped him persist until the UI is coming back on its own.

    In his thoughts ¡°What¡¯s this? Did the realm able to break through my?¡±

    He raises his head and sees someone is coming. The sense of fear closes to him as he quickly moving to the corner of the stores. Others feel the same. They hide as the threat is coming.

    While they are waiting, the researcher gives himself enough time to use Myrrkei¡¯s tools. He opens his notes and scanned what papers attached to one of the pages. One after the other, all the magic writings are bleak showing demonic magic writings. There are one word helps him read it

    ¡°Distortion. What are these people involving with?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±

    ¡°His blinking out of control¡±

    ¡°Negate his magic circles¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t, those are definitely runes¡±

    Chaos erupts as many of them starts running away.

    Many who stood have against the intruder. The intruder keeps blinking, evading what reach they tried. The researcher sees their tactics. They are maneuvering around to give space for the others to use range. It foiled when the intruder just keeps chasing them in close combat. But he single-handedly into a horde of predators really make you question if he would survive. The magic circles quickly negating their abilities as others tried to find his weakness.

    The researcher sees this opportunity to work together. Once he casts his switch spell among the running away. The magic circle negates it before the spell reaches him. Then he quickly uses his notes to attach it. The intruder suddenly appeared, forcing himself out of place. Gasping out of nowhere from such tremendous speed, the researcher able to get a hold of the man¡¯s UI. The notes write on its own attaching the magic circles¡¯ paper together. It is a risk, and this would be great since this intruder is prepared for this. Information filing into his notes, stopping the UI from getting it.

    ¡°Great¡± He finally starts somewhere.

    It is not long when they started backing away. Their frustration grew as they started to worry. The researcher follows them going to the upper floors.

    ¡°We have company¡±

    Continue to hide and learned about them. He soon realized some small details. The information about his note described these predators more than just sexual harassments. They are blackmailers, manipulators, and all of it coming at women. These people are more organized than he thought. Then he hears someone shouting at the intruder

    ¡°Perb, are you really giving yourself a death wish?¡±

    Perb, the notorious man rapist. This confuses him, he thought these predators are the same like him. It¡¯s hard for him to understand who they are at this point and which side they are in. Unfortunately, this fight keeps going on as they proceed to get moving. Then something really strange happened. In this floor, this is already causing a ruckus and many should be noticing about the intruder. Many are at the side lines going on in their business. Even some of them sees them talking at the situation and noticed it too. Before heading with them to the next floor. He uses his notes and gathered it, then suddenly his UI is coming back again.

    The researcher made a mistake but found out they too have the same issue. One of the stalkers check one of them and moving his gestures all around. He clearly uses his UI. His notes start to react from it. Different colors affecting into the magic letters of his pages. Then he hears their complaints

    ¡°Now we done it, the UI is trying to block our senses¡±

    The other stalkers hit him ¡°That¡¯s how it bugged out when we try to hack it¡±

    The man using his UI ¡°Yup, according to the program, we just ruined not only ignore the warning app, but also our senses of danger¡±

    ¡°But they seem to react it¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was their personal emergencies getting it work¡±

    The researcher left bewildered as they ignore him too. This realm is becoming too weirded out from the logic. His head starts twitching but his line of thoughts can¡¯t coordinate with it. This is probably the side effect when adapting with his stats and his actual psyche. The frustration on his head where he looks around are the clues what he is looking for. The subjects and the tests are on the move as he needs to get enough information before this realm will soon disappear like the others before the dusts.

    When getting to the next floor, he gets pulled into by some mysterious force. Into the fog of smoke where many of them getting tangled into a small circle. The researcher fell and joins with them. The closer he gets the worst his UI starts buzzing into a static view. The UI is trying to get out from his control. The thought of the UI is being demon is coming into his head. He pulls out the gadget and sees the predators¡¯ emergency. He hears the cry of panic where the Perb is already going to enjoy them. Then it stopped. His UI forced open, and it says

    ¡°Forced Submit activated. Please enjoy your time¡±

    The data is being gathered as his gadget is collecting without them knowing. Suddenly someone grabs his gadget, hidden in the silhouette where he sees in a blur. It is one of them. An avatar from what he sees, but his existence projected from one of their UIs. The blurred static was off view making an unrecognizable figure. Only him and the entity seeing each other face to face. It tries to grab him, but the researcher reacted carelessly and took the gadget from it. Both grip to it as the static being crushed it by its own hands.

    ¡°Auto update is commencing¡±

    The researcher sees the entity¡¯s reaction and the wailing of its voice muted using other people¡¯s UI. His notes start recording it, but it starts burning and ruining every page he documented. Everyone broke free and scattered all around. Then a scream suddenly open then went silent. Him, alone, standing into the realm in dark. The researcher picks up the broken gadget and time to leave. Where he is about ready to leave, the UI is already putting them into a lockdown.

    ¡°Man, I wish my intelligence stat is high . . . AAAH!¡±

 Accursed UI: Discovery of Dark Innovation - Chapter 240

    COI C240

    ¡°ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . . ERROR . . .¡±

    The UI keeps sending the danger to the system. No living soul nor gods ever seen this kind of mana system. Until that day, Lady Hivites¡¯ eyes stared down with threats and unnerving hatred from what she had discovered. One of the citizens who are controlled by her subordinates. She dared to make an experiment out of them. Her silent stare and her beautiful menacing face grew colder as someone is stopping her subordinates to act.

    The demon elf, since disguised as an elf and a spy in the Stranding Island and Isekai City. She watches over the city with indiscriminating care, both cruelty and subtle, leads to a realization of failures when certain demons they know have already infiltrated in. Her mistress demands her investigation on the UI system. But she was blocked by the same person who reported to her. Same gaze as her mistress, but her iconic heavenly demonic grin shows no interest of fixing the problem. More like, she wants to offend her effort that the Lady have tried to force these otherworlders out of this world willingly.

    ¡°Daemos . . .¡± Insultingly says so.

    A pillar of astronomical light rose up to the clouds, siphoning out what magic Lady Hivites thrown at the heavenly demon. The island blocks the view from the city to see. The citizens who reside inside the island felt the storm where they couldn¡¯t see the pillar of light. The one who could possibly see it was Emerald herself and her visor on. Myrrkei stays inside while she enjoys the view.

    ¡°Why is there enormous amount of mana rising up like a volcano!?¡±

    She panickily soars her voice at him, and his response

    ¡°A pleasant view¡±

    Leaving his chest feeling the pain as he laughs.

    Emerald sees Myrrkei acting less intellectual lately. The forbidden not to be mention about the demons really surprise her. He always speaking so many topics like magic, natural phenomenon, their improvement of this city. She understands why, but this is blatantly obvious that he behaves so differently. Myrrkei sees her expression. His easy-going expression turned serious. He raises his bandages with its little writings on it.

    ¡°Such impatience will ruin the anticipation. I know I¡¯m out of place, but this my reason for you. Touch it and you will know¡±

    She was surprised from the sudden tone, he continues

    ¡°. . . I have been known to be called the rat. It is a fitting name that I don¡¯t even understand what it means. A name is a name, I care not for those who tried to explain it to me. Yet, you approach me from my few trivia. For that, I never expect to have companions to have such research. Until you joined my true intention. Or maybe time is longing and your people never take it short in this world. That¡¯s when we both face our demons. Friends or Foe¡±

    Myrrkei shows her what she wanted to hear.

    Is it regret that his attitude about the situation they are going to find out? She never thinks about it, but the back of her head says otherwise. True, she is both competent and afraid. The yearning of what¡¯s happening to her city, but she stays here for safety. Her partner persists about their studies are the same. Then there was the breakthrough of controlling the UI whereas no one ever dared to do.

    ¡°Rho¡±

    She sighs in worries for her partner. Myrrkei is given her a tease of his studies.

    ¡°Alright, let me touch it¡±

    Emerald reaches into his hands and touches the piece of bandage. A flash on her head where someone hidden into the void. A woman, a tall woman with red hair and her eyes hidden into the rays of light. A flick of the woman¡¯s fingers to show her a UI panel. An old version, clearly seen as it was never updated for months. Emerald was enthralled by it and tries to get closer. One step forward and she felt Myrrkei¡¯s warnings. The tall woman shows her eyes as the ray of light passes. Gleaming eyes with tremendous anger straight at Emerald¡¯s gaze. She looks down at the old UI where a message written on it. Then she starts to learn in her own head.

    The researcher is in big trouble. At the same time keeping track what he sees all around. The realm shines brightly and the dim light disappears. Their UIs were reset and simultaneously couldn¡¯t be able to use them. The last few screams where nowhere to be found. The realm shines brightly and couldn¡¯t see anybody around him. The researcher remains idle and wait for the UI to fully restart. He starts to think that the gadget given to him trigger the UIs. The entity did it by breaking it, but why, and how did it understand what he holds?

    He speaks to himself ¡°I¡¯m screwed when that intruder finds me. Come on, think, move, run!? This is not good. My head is losing it. There are so many people here are already left and me standing without a strength to move away as far as I can possibly go¡±

    He checks his tools as more information being gathered. The readings show astronomical hinted as a radar. There he sees the flashing movements of one dot and more dots slowly moving away. One by one, they are being taken away and disappear.

    The radar shows the dot appears close to him, but it leaves the moment after a few seconds. He is already been found. That jolt of panic gives him the time to move. On his first step forward, someone pulled him into one of the stores, then quickly inside the storage rooms. A man reaches and looks at him suspiciously and said

    ¡°I know you are not on the hitlist, and yet, you just stand around where that pervert is eyeing at you being silly. You are making yourself a target in the near future¡±

    ¡°How will they know, I sense . . .¡±

    ¡°You sense!? The UI is being reset and force to reboot against our will. Wait a minute, are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try asking, you are just using that info to bait me¡±

    ¡°Right, thank goodness. No dumbasses. I think we should work together¡±

    The man offered a hand as he reaches out with a magic flowing on his hand. If this is really a reset, it should stop them using their abilities, but why didn¡¯t intruder affect by it?

    The researcher raises questions ¡°Why weren¡¯t you lost your powers?¡±

    The man picks out a mana battery ¡°Well, you¡¯re starting to find out¡±

    The mana battery overloads and reveal to be a shrunken head. The man introduces himself

    ¡°It¡¯s Col by the way, and I know who you are. You went missing after the Mihayara district and . . .¡±

    He quickly grabs him by immense fiery magma on his hand. Shamanistic powers flow through the researcher¡¯s body. The spirits tease his pain and his fear gradually raising.

    Col continues ¡°. . . and should¡¯ve hide like a side kick you are. The woman you are with is not in the city too, I bet¡±

    The researcher remains silent. The readings show exceptional amount of shamanism on him, and the signs of his strength proven to be he is one of those defectors.

    The storage room shaken. Col slips his grip and stumbles where the floors fell. The realm is being controlled. The holes on the wall are start to open as the people who managed the realm are leaving one by one. Their UI is coming back and it calls out to entire realm

    ¡°Start-up complete!¡±

    Col opens his UI and brings out his spirit to neutralize it. When he¡¯s done, the researcher escapes. He scratches his head as he deliberately holds him tightly. His overconfidence made him forget they¡¯re becoming stronger.

    ¡°Yes, boss. People know about it¡±

    The researcher heard him as Col leaves. He hides himself just the right time and uses his magic items. The Enders techs are proving more powerful than the citizens have made. The man who calls him Col shows that he knew what to do with the UI.

    ¡°That guy cuts off his UI. He is different from the rest who tries to take control it. The intruder is still out there. And I still want to find out more. My infiltration failed, one of them starts noticing me. The city has too many secrets. We need to get ahead of them before it is too late¡±

    His UI pops out of nowhere. The static is trying to open itself without his control. He picks up his gadget, but he didn¡¯t have it. He remembers an entity tries to break it. The bits and pieces of it were left where the two of them fight over it. He grabs his hair with both of his hands in deep frustration. He needs to go back there, find it, and fix it. It would be useful as he needs to use it as the UI begins to behave strangely again. The researcher looks around where the stuff in storage is all made up from the realms. While is taking a closer look, he sees the shift of the realm changing. It shows sign that the realm he was is transferred to the next one.

    This is bad, he is being teleported into another realm. The realm changes into a grids as old school sci-fi from what he sees. The thought of not knowing what realm is makes him believe that this new realm will never let him escape. The researcher uses his recording on his device

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when did I make my blog regarding my partner not wanting me to set foot in this city. I am sure though that this is more just on demons. If I am about to be finished in this realm or somewhere else. Please, Emerald. Believe there is life after death. I don¡¯t want my soul in this world¡±

    The broken gadget lies on the floor. Col is searching for him as the spirits are calling him out about an object.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we call you out for the object. It is not part of two realms¡±

    ¡°Realms . . . Ugh! Stop with that lousy wording and get to the point here¡±

    ¡°Get it, it must have strange powers¡±

    ¡°Powers you say? Let¡¯s see those bastards have other than their rape kits¡±

    He reaches out to the gadget, then the entity appeared right in front of him. Col punches it before it materialized. He then quickly picks up the broken gadget and left.

    Hiding into one of the stores. He held the object and sees multiple mana surrounding it. A smile of the spirits going around his surprising grin.

    ¡°Having spirits do have some nice perks. Is there more?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t find, special objects like that belong to a strong source¡±

    ¡°Again!? with the . . . I get what you¡¯re saying. Though, we need to get a bottom of this. The realm is shifting pretty badly here¡±

    The realm is changing. Two, no, three sources of power trying to get a hold of it. He realized they are being teleported into a different realm. He raises the shrunken head and rubs it with charcoal. Shamanistic crafted charcoal mixes into it and began a ritual.

    Col reveals himself suddenly and the spirits are spread out until the charcoal¡¯s ashes spread then disappears. It didn¡¯t reach that far, and the spirits couldn¡¯t able to analyze their surroundings. He scratches the head and the shrunken head spoke out in rage. The humming of its voice signals him. He silenced his own powers as they found out something is not right in this realm. With his own eyes guided by the spirits, there he can sense the runaways are using their UIs in a desperate situation. The UI is calling out to them.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°They managed to escape¡±

    ¡°But they warned us not to use it¡±

    ¡°Are you guys are not taking back your UIs? This is the UI we are not supposed to interact with¡±

    ¡°The realm is gone and we are taken into a different realm. Just take back your UIs and hack it again¡±

    ¡°Then do it fast¡±

    A scream is shouting from the far distance.

    ¡°Shit! He is starting. We need to get out of here¡±

    They tried to hack it back to their control, but the UI is resisting. An entity comes out from the screen panel trying to get them.

    ¡°It¡¯s that monster again, we need to-¡±

    They suddenly left leaving their UIs behind. The projection opens the entity as more of them able to escape. The static figure is losing its access to their realm as interference keeps going in. The face of disgust is closer in as it finds the source of this disruption.

    It finds out a ritual stops it from stopping them. It was short but good enough for them to escape. The UI starts to expand as its realm is opening. It detects many of the hackers and some were able to escape. They still able to hack it after the reset and the new updates. It can¡¯t stand it anymore, all of its work lost from a bunch of criminals. It swoops back into the UIs where any functioning system find them. The system is booting up and it detects the threat trying to hack once more. It wasn¡¯t someone, but an object. It is an archscience tech.

    The researcher checks where he dropped. It was gone, the broken pieces easily seen as the realm changes. The grid like appearance and the electronic lines moving in a pattern but was blocked by another realm. The stains prove there was a struggle. Torn clothes are disappearing next to the grid lines. When he steps in between them, the grid sparks up on his UI almost turning it on immediately. He steps back and it suddenly goes off. He sees his tools are reading it and showing errors. An error like this means it can¡¯t read a powerful magic.

    Blinding sparks of magic rose up from the building floors. The grid panels being torn and the old structure is falling apart. With nothing else to hide, many were found as they tried to get away from all this chaos. The readings he had is reaching through max storage in his personal device. There is nowhere to gather his research but the source of these two realms interchanging. He sets his eyes on the those two are still here. He watches the others made their escape and with his data uncovered they are targeted by the Enders hitlist. This dangerous piece of evidence made him feared what are the Enders doing to them.

    Col confusingly smiles as they meet with the pervert. Who had thought to pretending to be like them nearly joining a very nightmarish time? But it was worth it, they have shown evidence needed for the boss to know. Now with the message from boss¡¯s telepathy, he is free to act. With his curious reunion with a fellow defector, he just approaches to him pointing his finger at his magic circle. The Perb held firm with a special item sealing his captured targets. The magic circle diligently trying to resist the spirits¡¯ curse. But it overwhelmed itself from the other realm trying to take over.

    Two closes each other in arms with their new improved powers. None of them speak a word as their clashes are strong and interfered by the presence of the UI. The Perb still has his UI opened, and his feminine form still able to be in stable condition. On Col¡¯s side, he can¡¯t use his mana. Only the spirits at his side are engulfing this new realm both powering and protecting him at the same time. Both entrance of such a strange meeting for the two. Into the realm of harassers and sexual assault offenses. These two have no clue why they meet like this.

    The silent broke as both of them calmed down as the realm is breaking.

    Col said to him ¡°There is no need for us to fight here. We are leaving this realm¡±

    ¡°Like they would escape with my magic items. Unfortunately, we both can¡¯t ignore what is happening here. So, did you meet the other guy?¡±

    ¡°You keep eyeing on him for a moment each passing chase¡±

    ¡°Of course, I never seen him on my list and personally . . .¡±

    Col braces the Perb again.

    The Perb responds ¡°What gives? We are entering an enemy¡¯s realm¡±

    ¡°Shut up . . . You can¡¯t fool me, JPEG¡±

    He punches the Perb with the spirits¡¯ rituals. The entity reveals himself and almost grabs the gadget. Col pushes forward and able to hit the UI interface before it follows the entity. Something inside is trying to get out, and Coll pulls out the Perb before he is fully trapped by it. The pervert keeps his female form.

    Col says to him ¡°What¡¯s with this AI can¡¯t even say swear word? Hey, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was fucking screwed. How do you know the difference between me and that entity?¡±

    ¡°Every man you talk about will always have your special tone of inuendo¡±

    ¡°Fair¡±

    The entity changes its avatar in each man the Perb captured. Trapped inside with the real Perb¡¯s magic item, almost free when he is trapped in his own UI. The Perb retaliates and stop using his UI. Losing connection to the trapped targets, the entity phased out the avatars of the Perb¡¯s target. Reverting to its other victims with it. The Perb recognized one of them. This entity is taking the appearance of missing account users. To his surprised they accepted it, and made more convincing why the forums act that way. His catches are involved with this difficult to understand conspired rumors.

    The UI sends a notification panel in front of them

    ¡°Warning . . .¡±

    They ignored it. The realm is dividing into two, trying to control the other. It was almost its control when the Perb got caught thanks to the desperate helped from the targets using their UI. The entity is not trying to be hostile, yet it tries to trap them here. Both Col and the Perb are thinking to fight it. However, Col was warned by his spirits and the Perb¡¯s magic circles are all used up to make an escape route. The rumors of the UI, a demon, is starting to become a reality. Then a voice comes out from the UI.

    ¡°How did you people start to learn about my creation? Did my faults make you overpowered starting to see your weakening state later? Was it because your people are starting to control my invention to reach that what you have lost? I am done keeping secrets when the people I have summoned start to learn turning against me. Impressive, and at the same time disappointing¡±

    Col hears it and sends to the boss. The boss hears it and instructs Col what to say

    ¡°I see, you still can¡¯t reach us¡±

    The Perb was in shock ¡°You already know this?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, let¡¯s see what this UI . . .!!!¡±

    Their UIs are forced open and set their system ceased. The entity internally enraged by the use of that tone. Their UI systems are being controlled. The sight of their eyes in disbelief when they see the UI is returning to their control, it only just switches on by itself. Col¡¯s sees the gadget he found is protecting them from being controlled. In this close vicinity, they are saved, for now. He said to the Perb

    ¡°. . . I made him mad, chuckles*¡±

    ¡°You motherfucker! Let¡¯s get out of here, I am done with these stupid tricks¡±

    The two hits from the back, a powerful spell casts down with true elemental attribute passing through their rune defenses.

    The spirits unleashed their curses before their flesh melted from the spell. They turn around and sees there is still one person here. Col found him. With this gadget on hand resisting from the control. They see what happened who is controlled, the researcher is under control. The UI is powering up without limiting his powers. They see how the UI showing its potential. The entity is threatening them

    ¡°You two have done so much despicable things outside of the city. Your personal information collected into the interfaces. I will remove you and the city will be glad that you people are gone. With that man over there as an example, you will see what you are truly become before turning against your own city¡±

    The possessed researcher casts his magic at them. The spirits are protected them as the shrunken head is crumbling. Simple small spells release from his hand and dealt a large amount of damage. Their runes able to resist it, but the impact shows that their own armors aren¡¯t strong enough to withstand it. This is the same damage they did when they venture out from the city for the first time. The times they fought their way up and meet different races. Their mana was so powerful as every small cast cause harm to the Horsin locals. The same terror that almost get them through the east coast.

    They have tasted the overwhelming spell, one of each cast at a time. Fire, ice, earth, lightning, and one big explosion. The blasts appeared right at their chest, giving them one of each blast. The spirit holds it before it explodes, they dodge it almost obliterated them. The researcher steps back the moment Col moves closer. His UI being nulled the moment it reaches at the certain distance. The entity twitches at its control of the researcher, he can¡¯t able to act accordingly. Comparing to the ones it tried possessing the adventurers at the forest, they were able to perform well because of their own ability. This one is overwhelmed with powers have no knowledge in regards of its abilities.

    The researcher¡¯s limits in skills are telling, with such massive powers inside of him. His willpower is trying to stop it. It was not enough, the UI still can¡¯t able to control of him. Col and the Perb starts noticing, this amateurish way of casting his spell is like any beginner as before. The gadget on Col¡¯s hand, and the entity couldn¡¯t do anything but controlling one man. Only to have powers with no mastery at all. This is an opportunity to stop it. This would be enough for them to escape and able to channel their escape routes.

    The possessed researcher sees them coming right at him. He uses his spells to get away from them. They chase him down. They see him resisting as they need the mana, and they couldn¡¯t reach him as their mana is draining. The realm starts to bring up the entity¡¯s side. The Perb¡¯s realm is fading away as the magic circles are using up the mana taken from his targets. The spirits are sheltering them with everything it got from the presence of the shrunken head. They chase him from top to bottom, all around, and somewhere in between.

    The entity couldn¡¯t afford to lose. These three have dared to figure out the secrets. The troubling people in the internet is cracking the code that it couldn¡¯t anticipate it. It was all thanks to the demons it fears. A few was enough to escape its connection, but one single individual connected with another demon is driving itself mad. Now it reaches to the point of multiple people are controlling the UI, freeing them from their purpose. The marks of his works will be found out whenever any demon finds it, but there is one already know.

    The electronical grid is at its full realm. Graphical measures put into the settings causing security defense measure to take them down. The spirits are falling back into the shrunken head where the two is running out of time. The researcher is almost at their reach and one more tilt from him will be able to catch him. The possessed researcher is slowing down. His device warns his memory is almost full. The entity notices his device and controls him to check and see. He broke free as his device automatically opens its runes on his hand, freeing his hand to grab his other hand to cast a spell.

    Both Col and the Perb managed to catch him and the gadget surges through the researcher. He finally breaks free with his body fully exhausted himself.

    Col calls out to the boss ¡°Go! Go! GO!¡±

    The Perb ¡°Come on magic circles, do your thing¡±

    Both of them channeling their magic. The entity rushes toward them as the spirits are holding to the last moment. The grids with everything it had inside the realm swarm with thousands of volts in one area, stopping them from leaving. As the roaring sparks in one area hits. They disappeared. The entity forces its existence into the realm. Its soul entered the realm leaving its body behind.

    Looking around to see, they have escaped. The aura sends powerful message to the UIs as it pulled into a mass scan. Giving in into its wrath, it unleashes a large amount information on screens to everyone who had an UI. Trying to find who have hacked or not updated yet. Then it hears a notification sound, not relating to its UI, but a personal device. It looks down and sees the researcher left behind. Untouched from the attack, it looks down carefully to see his UI. He found critical information about the demon it shouldn¡¯t remember. This man had faced its enemy.

    With a plan in mind, it tries to implant a chip on his head to fully into servitude. As it about it to do it. The UI appears out nowhere. It turns on its own. It forgets its forced command is still in place. It personally tries to touch his UI, with one press on the icon, it shows nothing in the present basis. The critical information it finds were all outdated. Then finds who is connecting him. It was her, again. The surge of electricity inside the realm tries to kill him. It overloads itself leaving the researcher into a full crisp.

    ¡°Not AGAIN! All of them are into the UI. I can¡¯t let them go. Or else I¡¯ll be trapped in Rune Isles like before. My enemies will definitely find me if I keep it connected. Then all of my effort of summoning them will be worthless¡±

    The entity searches for the soul it killed right in front of it. The researcher should¡¯ve died from the excessive attack. When it clears, the body is gone and the soul is not there either. The realm shuts down from each section of it. One after the other. The realm shuts down bit by bit. Never would it imagined that they are step ahead of it. It breathes heavily on its soul form as it returns back to its original body. Defeated, and it waits for its consequences.

    The researcher opens his eyes and found himself back to the island. He tries to pick himself up but tight down by leather straps. To his side, it was Emerald. It is already night as she sleeps soundly. He mumbled to himself and found out his voice is shut. There is someone near the door, a tall woman is waiting for him to wake up. She moving her fingers as if she is knitting threads of dim light lines. Their eyes meet and she shows him his gadget and other tools given by Myrrkei. Her gaze is brilliantly showing red, he can¡¯t see her face, and everything else about her hide in nightly silhouette.

    She directly confronts him ¡°There is no reason for me to explain myself. Rather, can you explain what current position are you in right now?¡±

    The strapped leather has the same texture in body casts worn by Myrrkei. From what they have interacted before, he starts to feel restriction of his body and magic. This woman is the one who shackles Myrrkei. There¡¯s no point of talking when you are being mugged. To think, she is the one who helped Myrrkei. In honestly, he can¡¯t understand Horsin world sometimes.

    ¡°Take my device too. There is no need to explain. You must be the one who tends Myrrkei¡¯s wounds. I want to say, please let me continue my research again. I won¡¯t be stopping myself what I find today¡±

    She shakes her head and sighs ¡°That¡¯s enough, I am pleased you directly answer what I wanted to hear. May have your phone?¡±

    His device presented to him and gives her his password.

    ¡°I hope you know how to use it¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I already know¡±

    She sits to the side of his bed and calls out to Emerald.

    Emerald sits up, hypnotized from her control. The two ladies lean to side of his ears and simultaneously said to him ¡°And I thought I have to do it the hard way¡±

    The researcher feels himself being touched on his chest. Emerald is massaging his chest.

    ¡°Never would I imagine my hate of that genre comes true¡±

    The tall woman stops and Emerald fell on his chest as the hypnotism had stopped. She then left the room without any understanding what is going on, he was left in this situation as his stomach grumbles.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    On the other room, Myrrkei¡¯s body is engraved by her technique. Myrrkei says to her ¡°Sanquin, you are delaying what you are searching for. I can . . .¡±

    ¡°Silence! Your friend is under my control. If you tried to go on ahead without the Lord¡¯s orders, we won¡¯t be able to get my revenge perfectly. What you were messing with is nothing but a tool¡±

    Sanquin carries him out from the house, dragging him on the ground as punishment providing powerful equipment for catching attention to the UI.

    With her own UI from her disciple, this is the danger what she expected to be. Emerald is in chained under Sanquin¡¯s care, and her partner becomes a test subject what the old version UI have. The researcher has hated hypnotism content. The accuracy of his responds is identical for the demon knows its followers. She sees his every being mentally, physically, and spiritually. So close to offered their souls the creator of the UI. Reliability soon turns to dependency, dependency leads to addiction, and there is no escape when it attached with the demons¡¯ arms.

 Accursed UI: Users Inquisition part 1 - Chapter 241

    COI C241

    The links between the UIs are beginning to cut off one by one. Then later a large mass of users personally shuts off their connection with the UI. Under their own control, they are free. Their freedom soon attracts the attention of a certain demoness. Long before any of the demons passing through Lady Hivites¡¯ watch. She approaches inside her version to find those demons, and failed. It is them. Her watch will always leave exceptions. They are from the demon faction. Her personal exception.

    Lady Hivites dares to remember him. His appearance appeared before her from her expectations. The demon form thoroughly respected in demon kind. Then he phased out from existence, she tries once again to remember him. He soon lost her sight with ease. The lady of Agatheus City had shown her suspicion accordingly. It is grander than she had foolishly letting exceptions to go to Isekai City. Only a few she can remember who set foot there, and rumors of their magic opened up their examples.

    ¡°Sighs* I know the Heroes Faction have nightmares about you. To think that only I was thinking of you. You won¡¯t be there to fulfill your nightmarish appearance for a glimpse of your name and memory. There are also others, especially that childish demon. I still hear your voice, yet, you won¡¯t be at my side speaking to my ears clearly. Did she keep you as her tool? Or was I spent too much governing a refugee city?¡±

    An empty respond, those who remember this demon will gladly appear as their nightmare coming true. Lady Hivites checks again with the UI discovery. She reluctantly reads the letter again

    ¡°The false god, the poorly made animal is still trying to rule again¡±

    In Isekai City, hidden in the realms preserved exceptionally from the watchful eyes of the city¡¯s security. The demoness outwits them in a form of a host. A beautiful host who lives in one of the residential buildings. She checks her new apartment at the office. They were skeptic at first, but they couldn¡¯t refuse such an actual beauty. Through their magic glasses to see through disguises, they were tempted both male and female to have her as their neighbor. They continue to hand out the paper professionally.

    ¡°. . . This is great, ma¡¯am Yayoi. I hope that is not your real name¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see people are careful about it. Don¡¯t worry, chuckle*. I am here and my name is what I want to be called anyway¡±

    The man flustered ¡°Oh, I see. Then please take care of your new home and please don¡¯t hesitate asking for help. We have a resident who is actually from Enders Bridge . . . Ouch!¡±

    The employee nudges him hard, she said to Yayoi ¡°There is no need to talk about gossip within our residence. Please, please, forget about it¡±

    ¡°Ok, I hope you for the best¡±

    Yayoi left the office. The employees were all smiling then suddenly turned to the man who is talking to Yayoi

    ¡°Stop trying to use that Enders guy. Geez, why so many women are attracting to him?¡±

    ¡°As a woman myself, he is being part of the gossip lately. Until you hear he is a good at bartending, and made those drinks made every girl have test before getting tensed. I¡¯d say, you are wanting something to our new tenant¡±

    ¡°Come on, we are going to have a party soon anyway. Mr. Enders is already making his brew¡±

    ¡°But I heard he was in such a bad condition¡±

    ¡°Hah! In this city, our healing is near good condition¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the city knows how to heal in the right amount . . .¡±

    Yayoi didn¡¯t leave, and she shuts the door closed. Whispering only to her ears, but it is loud enough for anyone to eavesdrop. The hallway is empty and she gleefully made in Mihayara district without trouble. She brings out her hand-held mirror and looks at her face. The deteriorating flesh she had troubled with is finally gone. Her natural beauty is an actual beauty in their eyes. Long black hair, incredibly pale white skin, and her large breasts catch the eyes of many luring men. Along with her tempted spell to attract the females, no one even notice it.

    This body is given to her from Fuku City, a certain man who is staying inside his own room and provided to her. She holds the deceased mind and gives her the life in general. In their world, it is tragic. But the demoness didn¡¯t think so, and this body never seen this world at the beginning. This body was preserved, and lost from time passes. She doesn¡¯t care how this body went through. Only thing her new bodies feeling is more harassment than worse when this woman was alive. A suicide as it was simplified and nothing else.

    Yayoi hears them laughing and footsteps begin approaching to her. The door opens and she already left. Waiting at the elevator, she continues looking at the mirror to see all parts of her body is still alright. Sweating, dripping down to her cheeks. She sees there is no decay. Her body is maintaining a good amount of mana to match their stats, and the UI she had is a gimmick made from her own abilities with the help of her followers. Her followers are still hidden in Fuku City who are still doing her bidden. It is a matter of time she will find him again.

    Inside her apartment, she sees her empty room. Just the way she likes, and pulls out all of her things. Belongings neither from this world nor from this city, it is finally materialized without anyone she knew ever going to spot it. This apartment complex has a strong protective barrier against trespassers outside. Which was getting attention by many female tenants to live here because of the news about the harassments. Lucky or not, she is glad to have her things summoned after all these years.

    First thing first, she summons the pentagram glyphic board. Its threads linking with tempting mana fusing both the user and the provider. There she easily finds her followers were not fully under her control. This is the problem she understood that many are easily resisting her advances. Even in their deaths, they can¡¯t weave in her care. It is clear that someone else is controlling their gifts. It was on her board has begin to see what their powers are coming from.

    She sees her board start to match the colors of the UI panel. The board pushes a bit and suddenly it stops working. Yayoi shakes her head with disappointment

    ¡°If I keep messing someone¡¯s plan, I¡¯ll be collecting myself my kind instead of my own personal souls¡±

    She sighs. Her sighs echo as her powers accidentally leaks a bit. The fine woman¡¯s body is not compatible with her own demonic powers. She needs this mortal¡¯s body to able to hide from the city¡¯s watch. Her board is able to use magic on its own. She needs someone who can actual . . . Her thoughts remembered what the employees said to her

    ¡°Enders guy . . .¡±

    The next day, a party is held by both the tenants and the employees inside the building. The venue is somewhere near the pool as many of the tenants and residences are all gathered together with a banner welcoming them back to the complex, and there are also new people arriving as well. Yayoi steps in and many were in shock to see such a pretty face. Comparing other people with make up and magic, they see it as one of those women trying to look good. Except for the employees, they see her true self. They are more delighted to see a natural look for a change.

    One of them gives her a drink ¡°You made it, I thought you were still busy with your new home¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. I just want to see what this party all about. Oh, look at the kids playing at the pool¡±

    They watch her go gleefully to the pool and stands there. Many starts changing their clothes using magic in their swimsuits. Only Yayoi is left standing there without using a single spell. They reach out to her

    ¡°Say, why aren¡¯t you joining them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want the kids to be scared. I always love to hold one of them and smothered them like their mothers did¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought you are going for a swim¡±

    They look at her figure waiting to what they want see underneath.

    Oblivious what Yayoi is watching, her casual clothes are well preserved and not showing any bare skin except for the bulging parts of her body they want to see. Then she feels an old magic glimmering out of place. Both it¡¯s warmth and glitters are almost non-existent, and she feels its tenderness erode to a hardened husk. A demonic magic, the demon who was here but left this world because of war. So many years have lost of these kinds. Yayoi felt discourage, but heightened her rage. Her human body shows distressed where the kids pointed at her.

    ¡°Mommy, that woman is hurting¡±

    ¡°Uhm, Yayoi? Are you alright?¡±

    Yayoi coughs out smoke from her own mana.

    ¡°Oh dear! I think she is sick¡±

    ¡°Could anyone use their healing magic on her?¡±

    They cast their spell and healed her. There is someone she sensed almost approached her out of curiosity. Then this person moves away out from the slight. Yayoi repeats the same ailments

    ¡°Coughs*¡±

    ¡°Oh no, she still coughing¡±

    Now she releases black red smoke. Others joined in to ease her sickness. The person starts approaching her again. The drama filled in where this demon is trying to bait the person she sensing. Without preparation and ill- tended reaction, pretending to be sick in order to get this person closer.

    When this person is closer at the right distance, she slowly turns around as she coughs. Everyone around them tried to help her, and one of them speaks out the one she is trying to find

    ¡°Haw, I¡¯m sorry what¡¯s going on. But this lady is ill. We are going to send her to the infirmary. Just make the drinks, we don¡¯t need to make this incident affects the rest of the event¡±

    Yayoi sees him, the marks on his head damaged in both ways unimaginable. Haw¡¯s head is turned to both archscience and the demonic husked magic. Her mind to understand complex structure into her head is peak hopelessness.

    However, Haw observes her sickness. She noticed that no citizens ever commonly get sick. Like most sickness, he had in hand a remedy for it. A glass handed over to one of the employees and he said to her

    ¡°Let her drink this. She seems to have our ailments¡±

    He looks at her in a poker face, but inside his head is leaking what she is desperately trying to find. His mind says

    ¡°The citizens shouldn¡¯t be able to have Mountaiwall ailments. It¡¯s been months away from that city with its runes¡¯ protective barriers. For her to have it, I need to . . .¡±

    The employee hands over the glass to Yayoi ¡°Here¡±

    Yayoi smiles with a relief expression. She drank it and the smoke dissipates. The people around her are surprised

    ¡°How was it possible?¡±

    ¡°We tried to heal her but one glass stops it¡±

    Yayoi embarrassingly smiles ¡°Sorry, I think I can still join the party¡±

    They tried to persuade her to rest, but it quickly ends where a child comes to her and comforted her. A girl goes up to her and gives a second glass, but this one is just plain water. An innocence between both girls give comfort for everyone to see. Soon after, the party continues without harm.

    After the party, Yayoi meets with Haw as they passed by. His girlfriends, the two is looking at her with jealousy from her beauty. They whisper to him, and Yayoi hears them

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the guys are looking at her like perverts, right Shi?¡±

    ¡°Nanami, we have him. Like he just said, she is frail. And some guys will definitely be knighting for her¡±

    ¡°What about those stalkers?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care, as long as our darling is not eyeing her too¡±

    Both of them giggles. Yayoi feels Haw¡¯s aura. Strange feeling flowing on to him as the last time they meet was not there. This feeling made her follow the aura¡¯s intention.

    Later that night, Yayoi meets Haw again. Meeting each other in the most secluded place, at the stairwell. Both of them where anticipated each other¡¯s suspicion. Haw on the other hand said otherwise.

    ¡°With people your own people, they are not even your own subordinates¡± ¡°What? How did you? It can¡¯t be, you must have known I am a demon. But why can¡¯t I sense that thing on your head. It was so familiar . . .¡±

    ¡°This is not topic we need to discuss. Yayoi, or so I say where is he?¡±

    Haw transforms into Sanquin, her eyes in pure red shows of her demonic expression of old memories going back into Yayoi¡¯s head. Sudden flashes memory coming into Yayoi¡¯s head, but Sanquin stops her from dreaming about it, then she swiftly forces out of her mind.

    ¡°Ow¡±

    ¡°I knew Haw is sharp, but for you to be here is the obvious. Disappointingly obvious¡±

    ¡°So, it was you who is using that aura¡±

    ¡°Aura? Or are you still that of an insect pestering every demon we have known for years¡±

    ¡°They all left, everyone with the luxury of desires. Only left are the warmongers¡±

    Sanquin knows this demon such a long time. Rather amused of her tenacity to remain in this world back in the era when there is more fighting. Indulgence to the desires of greed, envy, sloth, and lust were fallen by the era of Heroes and Demon¡¯s faction wars. Pride, wrath, and glutton were the absolute on those times. Glutton is from the two moons, there they craved Alga¡¯s boundless feasts and Jigeram¡¯s crystallized dust. Wrath is where two factions trying to end the races from existence. But Pride held them to keep existing. For hundreds of races left this world, many stayed for the glory of their return. This war never ends, because their escape is sealed.

    Or so what any mortals thought. These leftovers, like Yayoi for example still dares to become a higher being when this war subsided. Getting the heads up before the rest of the returning demons to retake their loses. Sanquin knows better of her intention. The demoness is just stealing them as her own, making them her pets and an army to a different world, and her plan is pretty delusional. Since the demoness was like her many years ago for ascension. The heavenly demon didn¡¯t speak another word until her old friend finally speaking about the situation and not her own.

    Yayoi complains to the extent, then she soon realized how Sanquin¡¯s eyes remained in red. Her interest loses weight as she quiets down and says to Sanquin in a reluctant voice

    ¡°. . . What do you want from me?¡±

    Sanquin nods ¡°You finally understands. I can make it brief for you¡±

    Yayoi is having problem following up, but her wits are still the same as any demoness would. Her followers are providing sacrifices for her to feast on, either be mana or any valuable. Nonetheless, she is part Sanquin¡¯s close friends. Secrets of her past hid in her own curse. That¡¯s why she kept her valuable piece of magic items from another world.

    It is a matter of time, Sanquin is going to check and see it. In her apartment, there are people idling around at the elevator. Her neighbors are talking about her

    ¡°Man, she is so fine. Why there are no people wanting to date her?¡±

    ¡°Maybe other girls with magic abilities to make them beautiful¡±

    ¡°Sure, but what about the time before. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of guys wanting to get her attention¡±

    ¡°Employees like us working in this building, I¡¯m glad we have to see an actual beauty behind those magic¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still piss how they stop using magic teleportation. Using an elevator feels so boring for even a minute¡±

    The door to the stairwell opens, there are two women coming in and with them is Yayoi herself.

    ¡°Speak of a devil. Hey, why are you guys so late at night? Didn¡¯t you forget about the news . . .?¡±

    ¡°An Enders? Are you perhaps to be Haw¡¯s acquaintance?¡±

    She looks at them dead in the eye. Her intense stare pulled them into a silent gaze. They weren¡¯t able to apologized as they look at one direction. When they entered Yayoi¡¯s apartment, the employees forced back before they spot them.

    ¡°. . . Anyway, how long will the elevator to get here?¡±

    Yayoi just watch the example of her abilities on them. Sanquin is already breached through the protective stats that the UI formed. Since in Fuku City, there were Enders back then able to take them down. Her curious get a better of herself and tried to ask

    ¡°Uhm¡±

    ¡°. . . You won¡¯t even remember, even how Acurse tried to explain it to you¡±

    Yayoi feels out of place when Sanquin says that. Looking at the mirror in her apartment room, she sees the body of the mortal. She tried her best to get here and all of the rest of demons thought she is useless. Who could blame her? Yayoi here is to collect than to have glory.

    Sanquin comforts her. Yayoi felt the presence of her powers grew from the very beginning of war. A demon feasted the legends and learn from the champions she had slew.

    ¡°You were starving and you have only fools in your care¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why the sudden change? You are acting ignorant with me and the one who helped me was always Acurse. If . . .¡±

    Again, with those desperate complaints. It is been this long as she starved to death to crave a decent soul. Or a follower to serve her well. To the point of depending Acurse means something and forced into her care in such a long time. He didn¡¯t care, he knows when their companion is left to rot.

    Back when Lady Hivites and Sanquin have a conversation about the city. At first, the discovery of the UI is exposed what truly is and then Sanquin quickly mention about their old companions.

    ¡°Of all the leeches around Acurse, you tried to call to him. Did you?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Sanquin smirks at Lady Hivites¡¯ ignorance ¡°There is always time to stay quiet, but I will give time to settle this old enemy of mine. They are starting to rise up, and that thing is suffering. Not my taste of punishment, and I am busy to use its summons against itself. Do you still remember her who always remembering him?¡±

    This demoness, right in front of her. Lost so much and left to the stubbornness not going to leave this world. Sanquin is here to make use of her. Not by pity, but a future she wants this city to be honest.

    ¡°Hey! Do you even listen?¡±

    Sanquin gets back to their conversation. Yayoi¡¯s complaints finally calm down and she is ready to listen to her. Slightly disappointed, for a demoness who have lost everything. She is feasting nothing but a filling without a soul to nurture her. So, Sanquin gives her this

    ¡°Do you still remember the preparation you are going to do?¡±

    ¡°I have, my followers are trying to make sure to provide the powers I need . . .¡±

    Sanquin sighs, this is what Acurse putting up to her. The consumptions of those self-absorbed people are staggeringly worthless. Giving the UI is the greatest advantages they have ever received. To believe that they are the chosen people to get that thing back to power. Her patience greatly hastened to drop with her hand slaps Yayoi

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, why not use your magic?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. OW!¡± Sanquin hits her

    ¡°A starving demoness like you, you should need to eat a decent meal. Or maybe a crumb what your kind desire¡±

    ¡°What I desire? I already have one but they are less desirable¡±

    Sanquin continues to hit her until the demoness¡¯ hunger starts to grumble.

    A piece of paper was ripped from Yayoi¡¯s things, a paper as old as it kept clean for some reason. Sanquin writes it down and gives it to her.

    ¡°Follow this instruction, and you will finally have something to eat¡±

    ¡°Ok, just don¡¯t hit me¡±

    Yayoi watches her going into one of her things and use it to leave her apartment. Lost in thought and couldn¡¯t remember what she had in her possession. She shakes her head and tries to read the letter.

    ¡°Annoying as always, your lies have driven many jealous demons to ever confront with Acurse. Your ¡®sold out¡¯ personally was the last of your sane mind have since your last feast. As demons, I have someone I don¡¯t like. Use it as your meal and use that board of yours. You will be responsible of your true followers¡±

    She reads the instructions, then later sits down on her couch made her wonder why this instruction makes her weary and at the same time wonders how she knows about the glimmering light. She just discovered it today, and Sanquin gives her that as a crumble. A plate of mana giving from her followers, their desires and powers in a form of bread for her to snack on. It is not good as it doesn¡¯t a piece of their souls to nourish her, but saying this crumb will be the satisfactory of her needs. She continues to read to the end and felt disappointed

    ¡°I have to do it myself? Am I really not an entity to be given by my subjects? Warmongers really don¡¯t understand our way¡±

    Then she remembers being smacked ¡°I guess it is not hard to try, sob*¡±

    Her preparation is set on the next day. A job application and her own replica UI. these are the things she must do to connect a certain type of people she would get through in her new life. The risk is, they are her neighbors and worse Sanquin gives her own guild member to her. She has to do this, as she waits for Acurse to return. She is employed at the City Guild, many adventurers passing by trying to get themselves back outside of the city. While she looks around, she finds those two.

    ¡°Ah, Miestra? Shi?¡±

    Nanami reacts ¡°Wait, someone calls me that? Hey, Shi. We have new girl in the team¡±

    Shi takes a look at her ¡°Hmm, you look familiar. That hair. Oh, you must be the girl who got sick¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was me. Where¡¯s the other neighbors? I remember seeing you guys by the entrance¡±

    Nanami smiles and answers ¡°Those guys, they are receptionists. You can find them at the counter¡±

    They look at Yayoi acting innocent, from how she looks. She looks like a cutie in their eyes. As neighbors and co-workers, they eventually hanging out.

    The receptionist heard about Yayoi¡¯s situation ¡°You deserve better, Fuku City is a death trap now¡±

    ¡°Never would we have known there are scandals inside that district. Except them for being jerks¡±

    Nanami began to sympathize after a few talks. Shi remains unchanged but she shows sincerity.

    ¡°I supposed, that district is bad news when it comes to dating there. Bunch of perverts wanting that place to center around some love hotels¡±

    Yayoi stops them ¡°Please, no more. I just want to hear it anymore¡±

    It¡¯s been a few days. Yayoi starts to leech from their excess mana. Four girls leak their mana as they are still not properly managed it. She sighs to take it like a thief as she makes new friends. Now made by her own hand, she makes it into a cream then makes it into an ice cream. She can¡¯t understand why Sanquin wants her to take their mana this way, but she is glad she had to make it with her own way. She takes a spoonful to the first one.

    ¡°It¡¯s bland, oh wait. I forgot this one is single¡±

    It gets bitter as jealousy erupts ¡°Yuck, ok I need to be careful. I almost hurl¡±

    Then she tries the next one ¡°Ok, the girl with the boyfriend. Hmm, it tastes no different from the guys who give to me. Wait, I feel a bit better. Is something I miss¡±

    She stretches her body and eats another one

    ¡°Num* Sanquin has something I have forgotten as a demon. Now, let¡¯s try this one¡±

    She took Nanami¡¯s mana and tastes it. A sudden flavor reaches to her tongue and immediately gobbled it in seconds

    ¡°What? Why I suddenly gorge it down? Oh no, it¡¯s all gone. There is still one more¡±

    Shi¡¯s mana, it tastes and matches Nanami¡¯s. She quickly stops herself, but suddenly eats it all down as her hunger deeply devours it.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Her body starts to tingle. Her flesh is mending with her demonic flesh. She stops it before anything changes. This sweet sensation made her feels so alive, a little sense of life into her being. The crumble Sanquin said to her was there. Her hunger only for the crumbs. She grew devastated for realizing it. Those two slept with the man with the glitter of old magic. Her health slightly got better and the piece of her mind remembers. Her own kind, through the demonic passion of desires. The tragedy had happened who made it for glutton turned something on the man¡¯s head.

    Yayoi remembers what she had lost. The reason of many of her kind. Her hunger diluted her powers. The craved of the foul and the infidelity have succumb to this girl¡¯s nasty side of her. With this feeling inside of her, she quickly gets to the board and opens all the secrets she kept. There she sees it all, diaries and journals after they left. The fall of the Demons¡¯ faction¡¯s vital sanctuaries. Her realm, her kind¡¯s realm, fell by the Heroes Faction. Her powers are steadily flowing the UI made by her followers. The artificial UI becomes functional for her to control.

    There she sees what¡¯s going on. Hidden secrets from her followers who are not only taking advantage of her, but nurturing their own powers from her own demonic energy. Betrayal was already there, and she lost it from what she found. The times she hid inside the realms inside Fuku City was revealed. The young boy she tried to keep couldn¡¯t be consumed because the soul was protected by the summoner. Thus, she remains empty from the very start. This realization made her a fool of herself. A weak demon, no. She has nothing from the start.

    She searches deep into the links between UIs. The UI she had is acting what is supposed to do. To surveillance what the user is doing, a truly foolish way to see how her follower had turned against her. Her creation is calling out to her

    ¡°How far did they used you?¡±

    ¡°Not really, they used me as a mascot to certain type of mobs. Yet, I am glad you are coming to your senses. You were starving back then when you summoned me, Mistress¡±

    ¡°They still kept you in the form of a young girl¡±

    ¡°Yes, a child body starting to developed as a woman. I have never act so fictional¡±

    Yayoi looks at her mortal body, another suspicion to be part of a grand scheme. Carefully checks whether this body is and the soul was. The pentagram glyphic board shows no sign of strings attached. With relief sighing down her nervous voice, she still has people playing her games fairly. She picks up her personal device, and sees the commotion about the women showing their stalkers finally being served justice. Humiliated, distraught, and wounds all over their bodies. Those women are praising for it. Yayoi starts to think having revenge herself, but she hears a voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Sell Out¡±

    Lady Hivites connects to her ¡°How such a weak demon you are tying on them with leaches away from their true master?¡±

    Yayoi steadies herself as the rest of her magic items are interconnecting one another. All to form together to make rift for both Lady Hivites and herself meet, face to face. Yayoi feels the same will of demands like Sanquin did to her

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°That line, I guess Sanquin feeds you a bit. I hope you can still remember with an empty stomach¡±

    The board summons a potion. ¡°This will suffice your hunger, and enough time to grow your own feast¡±

    Yayoi picks it up and sees the bottle engraved with same glimmering light from the man she senses. No questions ask, she has to respond

    ¡°Then what have you ask of me?¡±

    ¡°The UI, we need to join forces before any of the citizens found out about it. You¡¯ve been lost in thought as you are trying to be an humanesque. I for one being impatient and we might get ourselves only a tease of it¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I force Acurse out for you, and you will the part of our bargain. Drink it, you need the memories you can get before you are selling out to another again¡±

    The link cuts, leaving Yayoi in such overwhelming odds. She checks her UI again, and sees the trace is still there. Many of her followers might have seen their meeting, but it is enough to make sure who are her traitors. Yayoi feels the connection of Lady Hivites, this will be her self-redemption and revenge to those who tried to use her. Loyalty or not, her words of a sell out still linger in her grief. Made her remember, demons betrayed for their own benefits. Maybe she will learn a thing a too when fighting against demons¡¯ subordinates.

    A call rings from her device. It is one of her followers. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I seen your UI is being tracked down. Our people are spying on you. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A young man¡¯s voice speaking about her well-being. The joy she sought that there some who is still cares.

    She said to him ¡°There is nothing to worry about. Whether, how¡¯s that necklace of yours? Did it happen yet again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been like this since a new rumor occurred. Should I be worried?¡±

    ¡°I think so, why not tell your mother about it? And please do convince her again. You were really so close in danger back in the forest with those kids¡±

 Accursed UI: Users Inquisition part 2 - Chapter 242

    COI C242

    The UI was hacked, many of the citizens are trying to get a hold of it and unlocked all what is hiding from them. The accursed UI is starting to show its true colors. Tracking all of them are easily been done for the summoner, it is not long as the demons are finding out about it. The summoner ceased the corruption of the UIs and find out Lady Hivites is looking for him. He can¡¯t believe his own desperate attempts made her way to him. The mistakes are coming back to bite him.

    Lady Hivites personally entered the realm. Waiting for the others to join her, she meets Yayoi in her true demoness form. The two meets once again as the they see each other in well-maintained health, or one of them at least. The demoness flies out her spell and gives a good smack on the lady. Lady Hivites fans it off

    ¡°So, you¡¯re finally sane. Sell-out¡±

    ¡°I wish I would say to you when you were part of the Demons¡¯ Faction¡±

    The two beaming at each other as the last two of their kind not showing any friendly terms.

    ¡°Demonesses, they dare to become queens but there is always be one queen¡±

    They turned and see Sanquin clapping her hands as the two fights.

    ¡°You twos, are all sell outs in my heart¡±

    The demoness talks back ¡°You are not even a full fledge, daring to say things that you are not even in our same race¡±

    ¡°We have subordinates who obeyed. Yours are using someone else¡¯s¡±

    Demoness holds herself back. The potion she had on her want to use it to get even with her. The reason they have gathered here is one plan to a common interest. Sanquin watches their determinations. She grins at their motivation.

    Without giving a second to waste, Sanquin shows them what she learned in Isekai City. Lady Hivites grudgingly stops her right before her eyes stern in disappointment. The demoness raises her eyes by the sudden change of eye contact. Remained in her glaring stares, Sanquin didn¡¯t say a word and kept her grin confidently. It was never been this way to have such close companions lead to in a miserable reunion. There she sees Lady Hivites rises from Agatheus City. The demoness fell to a weak state. And she herself, Sanquin, has lost interest in this world and only to have her revenge. Even though her name rises under the Enders society.

    Petty was supposed to be in demoness¡¯ fate. Only left from her memories are the struggle to have possession a single soul to feast on. Lady Hivites have a plenty and kept hidden in her city. Somewhere in Agetheus City¡¯s Inner realms, she must have such collections. The demoness is no different either. Because those two are the same race after all. Meanwhile Lady Hivites had seen Sanquin¡¯s sadistic personality. She hears Sanquin¡¯s acquaintances are muddled from the incident. Who would¡¯ve thought they brought such pain for her disciple¡¯s training? In truth, she knows Sanquin is a selfish heavenly demon. All three of them are not generous.

    Sanquin stops messing with them and said ¡°It will be much faster if you let our poor friend remember why she is here¡±

    ¡°What is she on about, Hivites?¡±

    ¡°It is enough for you to have that potion. Sanquin wants your true self¡±

    ¡°Is she trying to trick me, Sanquin?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve been gone for too long to ask me that question. Chuckle* You should¡¯ve help me open it, so you can pester Acurse again¡±

    A sudden light explodes out of nowhere. Acurse was almost summoned, but breaks away. Lady Hivites tries to call him back using memories. She failed. Then Sanquin tries to call him over? She wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Seeing Lady Hivites¡¯ frustration made Sanquin starts to understand Acurse¡¯s ignorance. The satisfaction of her grin made the Lady more furious. Sanquin turns to the demoness

    ¡°We are almost all here, we should be start discussing what we found out about this city¡±

    ¡°Almost, the other demons were sealed away in Rune Isles. Only left are us here and . . . you mean? You still think he will be here? He was imprisoned¡±

    Sanquin was a bit surprised that the demoness remembers. She turns to Lady Hivites looking at the demoness acting reassured. It seems that their old relationship still lingers among them. It will not be long as the old same indifference happened again.

    Sanquin rips open a portal to summon someone. The demoness feels a great sensation, but it felt artificial than true. This someone comes in the same gimmicky hood. A jacket hood with jeans and other casual wears, this being has no face and release a rift of light coming out from the hood. The writings of the hood gleamed in powerful magic. Sanquin¡¯s power force the essence and soul of the demon wanted to come for so long. Except for the demoness

    ¡°Acurse?¡±

    A spoken a name that the memory ceased it from ever release from this avatar¡¯s body. Acurse speaks in his snarky tone.

    ¡°You two have tried so hard to bring me to you. Heh. Would¡¯ve you consider that you shouldn¡¯t be popular to our enemies¡±

    The demoness jumps on to him with joy. The clothes flap away from her like she is the wind blowing his clothes away. It pulls itself together as he continues

    ¡°What a surprised!? Lady Hivites have given her food she needs¡±

    ¡°It is because of the situation of the city¡±

    ¡°What situation? You waited for a few cycles and they grew in such short time. I was there, the fight. Our old friends still made me lead their grudges¡±

    Lady Hivites grows agitate when he mentioned it. Acurse had gone through the siege and caused the fall of the city barrier. Hid inside of her is her guilt. Acurse to be materialized like that meaning a message from her old faction she left. They have brought their own puppets here. If they brought the complete set of their puppets, they will become true minions. The dangers of this city are staggering high. When something like that happened, they will constantly survive what the world wants to destroy Isekai City. The worst of it all, when the name Acurse is here.

    Acurse had many legends collected specifically on his own interest. The city summoned here has and never will catch his eyes. They were lucky, but Sanquin and other demons were interested. The city had seen his actions, thoroughly and reluctantly, from those demon who knew, fight him. His fame, taking down old man Ban and his defeat into his imprisonment is what citizens know so far. The daemos around him are ashamed if they are captured like that. Yet, it was only time when he begins to act.

    There he carries the soul of his spoil. Only one, and the man is old man Ban into the void of his hand, sleeping forever like the rest of the souls. Lady Hivites tries to talk out of him to hand over the old man¡¯s soul. Without his real self, she didn¡¯t even try. Acurse is here. It means he was persuaded by Sanquin. This makes her hard to change her plans. Intentions start to grew honestly as both Sanquin and Lady Hivites are ready to see this secret UI realm.

    Hivites¡¯ Demoness and Sanquin¡¯s Acurse. It is clear what are they trying to do as companions. Both shows their glare for the future their action by their pupils changing in the flow of their irises. Both exchange their messages. Demoness can¡¯t read their eyes as she is not fully recovered. Acurse on the other hand was summoned into an avatar, Sanquin¡¯s avatar. She controls his senses and only his powers are here to be only at her side. He doesn¡¯t care, as he is halved in his new imprisonment. However, he too wants to get it.

    The UIs are changing. Both manually and automatically in different ways. The links are so distorted as many more tried to hack in and others protect it. This is too much for the summoner to keep watch. Thousands are starting to share it and many more are taking risk to get a hold of their old powers back. It is the mistake keeps growing. The beginning was the first who is free from his connection with the users. It was all because of his silly action to be hero calling out from the caravan. It was not his fault. Their own people are creating a scene that will lose a lot life back then.

    They created a tomb that attracts the monsters from Rune Isles. There was no way for them to create it so fast. It must be someone who tried to scare them. The caravan to Enders Bridge had become the inevitable accident. The summoner then watches the failed lab he had secretly collaborating. Acurse was there and destroys it before the crucial moon cycle takes its effects. They never know about Acurse, and he is the cancer of the entire Heroes faction. Again, that caravan incident, why didn¡¯t they believe they were being saved. His memory remains a blur.

    Frustrated to the idea, he can¡¯t think straight of how he remained in Rune Isles. The plan was to bring back the civilization to this world from his own origin. To end all what the demon faction had stand for. His faction had taken down all of their mighty demons. The only left was the demon was not involved from the very beginning or half-witted effort they came to get to the last assault of the Fall Era. This demon was the heavenly demon. At first, she wasn¡¯t until her immortal soul ascended to demon kind. Then she brought back the sealed demons into the fold.

    ¡°Even in my avatar, I can¡¯t stay in this city for long. They are hitting me in the right time before I can recover. All I have done to keep them stay had been lost in my head. My original plan is lost because of someone refuse my offer. Ugh! They are getting annoying. How absurd was that? I¡¯ve been able to contact to earth and bring the people who wished to live in a different world. They did make their mistake to bring a piece of the city here. But they succeeded to stop them using the foundation. What are they thinking of letting everyone to stay here? They can rebuild it with information I have. I had made an artificial system in their UI to guide them¡±

    The summoner said the most logical sense. The mistake of bringing so much people had catch the eye of many locals in Kinteinnou region. And foolishly dared to stop them from going back home. It was their mistake to keep their civilization on control. Or maybe, the summoner think is a good thing. In his captivity in Rune Isles have brought him into a so many thoughtless indecisions. Those people are still there, not the defectors, not from Fuku City, nor the obvious Chojima community. It will be hard for him to find them as they begin to connect him and his secret facilities in the Kinteinnou region.

    His conquered realm, taken the realm of the stalkers and harassers from the building had suddenly disappeared from his link. The traces gone as many of his UIs are being hacked down as fast as he is. He tried to sense who used it. A demonic touch comes through as he feels the touch of an old enemy. He backs away as he sees cloth gloves reaching down to his face. His avatar without a single grazed by the glove had marked to his face. His avatar trembles as his magic being pulled into a shaken state.

    ¡°He found me? How! I can still hear Red churning in madness with his half body¡±

    The summoner watches the hand tries to get inside his secret realm. It fades away where the gloves left behind. Acurse¡¯s magic is here, but the residue of the spell is nothing like him. Acurse never uses such spell. He checks the residue before it disappears. It was pointless, he can¡¯t examine it. Something like this whether he is alone or not. His UIs are beginning to turned into demonic themed panels. Make it easier that his avatar starts shaken rapidly from the corruptions.

    ¡°Together!? I can¡¯t believe they are working together. Hivites should¡¯ve been governing Agatheus City. Or else her friend . . .¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    His avatar falls apart as his body loses control. He looks at his system. It begins to corrupt in different statuses that almost unrecognizable. The summoner still has a chance. His realm is breaking apart, giving up his research and invention to them are worth to throw away. He can no longer control those citizens. The crumbling bits of digital and grid like theme surroundings fell into a darkness. Then it powered back up in different demonic presence. It ends with another realm merging with it, but scattered in a big explosion where the realm¡¯s mana and invasion mana connected each other, creating a distorted environment.

    A first step entered to the summoner¡¯s hidden realm. Sanquin thinks nothing better where her presence is obviously left from her vengeance. Demoness follows and sees the chaos risen by Lady Hivites¡¯ magic. This environment made her remembered in the Fall era. Later Acurse enters the realm. His body fell into deep mana tides gushing through him where his avatar body becomes the colliding tides in between relentless opposing powers. All of that pressure left him unfazed from all of it.

    Demoness said to Acurse ¡°Two different magic sources are hitting you, Acurse. Hivites? Why is he the only one getting hit?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue, this is Acurse we are talking about. So many secrets of why he behaves like this¡±

    Acurse¡¯s actual body, ripped in two, knows she is trying to link with him as the summoner tries to stop her. It is her pointless opportunity. She needs him in the near future. Although, he slowly and softly replies

    ¡°It was a long time ago. You can¡¯t remember how much I have right now¡± He speaks boldly on his tone as he feels the Lady¡¯s nuisance.

    Bored, unenthusiastic, and less negative from what Sanquin observes. Acurse is still himself and patience stills even back then. It was obvious, he had gained little but gives a big impact to those he had taken. He took old man Ban¡¯s life, and willingly surrenders after his kill. To where he is now, he must be in the center of all these have happened. His curiosity was never shown the day she calls out to him. Predictable, is what he would say. Sanquin must prepare her disciple when that day had come.

    Meanwhile, Acurse is taking a few steps ahead of them. The mystery of this city is becoming dull to understand now. All of the districts have their own little stories to tell. For once, he had one separated tale he learned. Old man Ban has connections with the Taiyou Industries. Not because of the representative, but rather someone else he didn¡¯t want to mention about. Manager Kubo is not in mind, rather, what technology will bring soon to the city.

    Lady Hivites persists them ¡°This is taking too long, where is that summoner?¡±

    Acurse voiced out with his sarcastic disappointment ¡°We entered his realm uninvited, bringing your powers here to destroy it, and everything else is done without us even trying. Oh please, you have done this alone and I know it. It was me who he can¡¯t even face you. Only left is what he had left behind for us. Hmm?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t lying. The realm persists its existence as more of her powers overtake it.

    The demoness gets suspicious on the Lady. She tries her best keep in mind as this keeps going on. Sanquin and Acurse start to head first as their search without a care. Leaving her to think about what Acurse said to them. She only cooperates with Lady Hivites because the potion she brought. As she slowly recovering, her powers start sensing the Lady and Acurse showing their auras in a weak state. Then she senses Sanquin from a far. Sanquin¡¯s aura jolted the demoness at her own will. Reacted randomly, Lady Hivites contact Sanquin with her spell.

    ¡°Lady Briannca! I know it was you . . .¡±

    She starts summoning her subordinates

    ¡°. . . He found something. Acurse!¡±

    A part of the realm shatters. The raises of smoke show Sanquin¡¯s magic aura releasing, damaging the realm into pieces. Lady Hivites is in pure shock and senses Acurse starts causing havoc. Yet, she resisted as he finds more. She quickly turns to the demoness.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Demoness, we need to . . .!!!¡±

    A pillar of grid sparks an explosion as its grid lines cut in half diagonally. The Demoness watches the realm being torn apart.

    The demoness lost in thought what is the purpose again to be in this hidden realm. She hears him and said to Acurse

    ¡°Tell me straight. The realm is being destroyed. I can see it was you who is doing that. You and Sanquin are the only two who can destroy it while the two can take over it. This realm, what is its purpose? I know about the UI and you know it too¡±

    Acurse sees her head is getting back to normal. Those questions forced on him like greedy daemos behaved.

    They are in the most valuable realm, and Acurse let the demoness joins the accursed UI¡¯s secrets. His ray of lights coming from the hood is materializing his mouth to whisper her ears. Breaking every limit what Sanquin crafted into his avatar, leaving a small crack that she won¡¯t notice, and slipping some mana for the demoness to feed on. The demoness takes the taste reactively, where these two trust each other enough to get it through. It was because, she wants it. While he lets her. He reveals their true purposes.

    ¡°They already accepted the fact they have stayed for so long that the summoner is controlling the citizens in each moon cycle. This is the last cycle before the full control. Beware of their plans as someone is trying to free them from the UI. Our enemies will return¡±

    ¡°Gulp* This taste, why didn¡¯t you give it to me . . .?¡±

    ¡°Because, you must be ready for the next moon cycle. It is the day where we must prepare with the citizens we have so far¡±

    ¡°Wait, you never have a subordinate or anyone in the city. Mine is not really mine¡±

    ¡°Still starving I see? Sanquin is there, just be sure you take what she willing to give . . .¡±

    A soft tone of his voice as his lips faded away. The lights from his hood ray down to her hand showing the writings in daemos tongues. The writings help her remember by force through her tired memories. The compulsive structure made by Sanquin¡¯s hands caused her to focus as hard as she can. The UI details the alternate mass version of the primarch or what this world had, the prime daemos. The difference is the old one is willing but this version is destined. The guidance to those who are will become theirs and ascend only in this world. Leaving them will lead to lost of everything they have become.

    The UI behaves like that but is already given to them once they entered here. To what others discovered where they will never know how to control at their own will. For the original, they are allowed to have it or not, and let the world consumed as this is the reality. A greatest flawed when they are against daemos, but neither the daemos will fall when they are just sealed away and return again. It becomes the world¡¯s endless cycle of eras because of it. This UI replaced it, or rather, it was not complete.

    Acurse had done it, he had successfully spread the word without any further delays. Now more and more demons know the secrets he had found from the lab. The secret lab was complex to his likings. Thanks for the help of the sorcerer, in heavy power armor, analyzed it for him. All that chase around made him found it by accident. Acurse holds the UI system, Lady Hivites holds the city¡¯s UI users, Sanquin holds the users who rejects it, and the demoness will hold who wants to control it. But not yet.

    ¡°The UI, she is after the summoner¡¯s gift. The blessings of the daemos turned to UI¡±

    The demoness starts to see the UI is gathering interest with her companions. Acurse gives it to her to join in. Her mind boggles again as her head begins to spin and felt nauseating. For the first time, she fell ill. A spill from her lips, she sees the saliva stains on her hand. The potion she drank gives a bad after taste.

    ¡°If I remember you correctly, Hivites. You are not a generous type¡±

    Poor quality potion only eases her hunger. Lady Hivites is planning to win in this realm.

    Lady Hivites looks carefully at her situation. Both the demoness or Yayoi, and Acurse are not in their true forms. Which it gives her an advantage. Her subordinates are here and ready to act on her will. Sanquin, who had somehow gathered the critical point to find the summoner. It was obvious that the summoner is her grand existence in this world. When he¡¯s gone, she will leave this world forever.

    Demoness, who connected large numbers of people. Either be the worse of people or people with fictional desire. Their UIs are the swarm to obtain their desires without efforts. Acurse was the obvious shield for her and let those fools to spread her words with summoner¡¯s notice. She is not even worthy of a threat as she has not a single citizen beneath her will. Finally, there is Sanquin. The one who told her about this. A favor they both have, but never reveal their goals. Both of their patience stales as time need to be done from the new arising UI.

    Lady Hivites¡¯ goal is simple, finding the ones who chose to stay and forcing the others to remain here. At first, she is thinking to find a way to convince them to leave. But her people have discovered their new change of views. Dissatisfied of the outcome, she is forced to let them live until their enemies reached ashore again. In the meantime, there are people she wanted to talk to, but they never seen in the public. The Victory Rooks have secretly taken action and they returned to her with empty information. This is enough she had to visit this realm. Even dared to control it.

    Sanquin has become what Acurse used to do. Nurturing the chosen one, the shield student is her disciple and he is crippling away to purify himself as one of the Enders. In reality, the young boy needs the skills naturally as their variety of options for them to survive. The shield student will be her greatest warrior, but reluctantly the one she must throw him away in the near future. Because of Kiege, Juela, and that annoying short Yui are giving him purpose. It is harsh for what she is thinking, then it will be. How many will that boy can actually save someone?

    The realm is acting too fast to be controlled by Lady Hivites. The longer Sanquin sees what is going on. The sooner she starts to think of her controlling the realm as her own. She starts whistling, soothing music from her hums, and her breath releases the black mist giving an exhaustion within her body. Her dark energy releases intentionally to worn the realm down. As she is about to perform a technique, a strong spike lightning coming down to Sanquin. Sanquin sees the last remain of the summoner¡¯s realm trying to defend itself.

    Lady Hivites said to her ¡°That¡¯s the last defense the summoner had¡±

    Sanquin keeps her eyes on her suspiciously as more of Lady Hivites¡¯ subordinates are entering the realm, controlling all what the summoner has. As the realm is fully engulfed into a natural environment and destroying all that is tech like from the far distance. It turns into a ceremonial altar where they both stand. An object fell to the center, where they look at Acurse throwing it there.

    The altar immediately reacts to it and burst out lightning flashes all around them in a powerful thunderous wave. The subordinates slide back from the wave resisting its attacks. Only three of them were not pushed back, and the subordinates keep moving back until every last one of them fell off the altar. They were teleported away with each of them falling. The pulse keeps going and going until all three uses their powers at the object. The object floats in the air and then stops with the last shockwave at their faces. Not a single motion moving on their clothes and hairs from the shockwave. The wind suddenly stops and the loud noise had finally stop.

    The object reveals itself as a tool to control the UI. Lady Hivites tempted by the sight of such device right in front of her. Neither Sanquin nor Acurse want to get closer to it, and leave them dissatisfied. She starts to notice

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Acurse you found it. We can sure to trace it to where the summoner is¡±

    Sanquin looks at her as she doesn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°Sanquin? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh Archaic, even your title meant useless¡±

    ¡°That tone, you mean it is nothing more of a messenger¡±

    Acurse shakes his head as his light rays focusing on the UI controls. ¡°He left us what my tortured friend of mine in Fuku City called as free mode¡±

    ¡°Free mode? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Letting the users to do whatever they want in their UIs. Nothing but a tool for each and everyone. And at the same time, as an administrator tool to whom get to influence with it¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°The summoner intentionally left us what you guys wanted to use¡±

    Sanquin knows exactly why Acurse is not satisfied. After being controlled from her disciple¡¯s friends. It was obvious the UI has more than that. Still, any daemos would love to tempt the vulnerable ones to use this UI.

    Demoness steps into the altar and sees all three of them staring at the flying object. The object shining with the same design like the UIs but has a different color to it. Lady Hivites¡¯ control of this realm had shaped into her control. The gaze it had given many disappointments and confusions to others, and it also affects the demoness only with frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the true tool of the summoner. Yet, there should be any of use it for the summoner that would trick us . . .¡±

    !!!

    ¡°. . . What¡¯s this?¡±

    Sanquin forced open the tool and reveals right in front of the Lady. She joins their attitude on the tool. The UI controls are limited as if they weren¡¯t fooled to see how it was used. Lady Hivites would figure out soon if she dared to use it. But touching it is as far they could¡¯ve trust themselves for it. They have now the tool to control everyone in the city with this. Unfortunately, not everyone will be tempted by it.

    There is data that many people are resisting it. The obvious are people who are independent from it and others who are want to leave. While others are willing to give in to such a tool are slowly want to control it. No wonder the summoner wasn¡¯t able to use it earlier. From Sanquin¡¯s case, many adventurers were controlled and right here is not strong as before. These guesses made them really annoyed what it is capable of. Drove them to ask one another, the only one who is not asking is Acurse keeps looking at it with rays of light.

    Lady Hivites asks him ¡°Are you not bothered that the summoner left us with this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not. It was predictable when I¡¯m joining you people to an old enemy. You guess should be better than mine. It is predictable that I am not welcome. But I was hoping one thing, when we all gathered here . . .¡±

    He stares at the floating UI controls

    ¡°. . . There is no way that all of us to ignore such a wonderful tool for us to use¡±

    She refuses ¡°You dare¡±

    ¡°I dare, and you two over there have the same idea. We should be a little selfish for a time¡±

    ¡°Selfish? Sanquin! Demoness! We have an agreement remember¡±

    Sanquin looks at the Demoness ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her. How about you?¡±

    ¡°It is obvious I was following Hivites here. I know we are expecting enemies but I guess not¡±

    Sanquin steps closer to the controls. Acurse follows shortly. The two other daemos are letting them take control of it. The moment they move closer, more and more of Lady Hivites¡¯ subordinates start appearing all around them. With these kinds of formidable allies, Acurse starts to try something different.

    Acurse is left in front of the UI controls. The knowledge he gets from the secret lab, he brought out the sorcerer¡¯s soul through his avatar. He changes host to face the truth, the wraith has awakened.

    ¡°I am listening, and yes. It has to be done. This controls the UIs of many secrets inside the city. From the lab to many questionable facilities, I will bring all of them at forth. Bring this accursed tool under your command. The summoner will be here soon¡±

    The UI control warped in the summoner. Forcing him out as the link from Rune Isles exposed. The sorcerer breaks itself apart whereas the clothes it had burnt to the crisp to make this warp. The digital entities entered the realm. The realm twists and turns for the old realm to return. Desperate magic come forth trying to restore what it secretly trying to do. This is the last connection. The summoner is here.

    ¡°Impossible, all that I have built to this day. The day I have finally bring them here is truly impossible. I have hoped they would listen, but I judged poorly with their pride to become what they wanted to be. A civilization better than this world. Now the cycle begins. Demons, such like you ceaselessly collect what they find raining down from the skies. Impossible, even I can¡¯t break this cycle¡±

    The UI panels spread all around, the digital world brought in as the demons prepared. One will rule the city¡¯s Interface.

 Accursed UI: Users Inquisition part 3 - Chapter 243

    COI C243

    The Code Red Virus is left in total shock. Next to him in the far corner is the halved body of Acurse. Teasing him the powers Acurse showed to him where he sends himself to the realm they found. The grid like realm and combined with ancient magic. It is clear where he is. The summoner¡¯s realm. The immortal one still survived. The virus will be able to escape if he can connect it to Acurse, but he can¡¯t. The fears of him caused so much trauma that he won¡¯t dare to do it. The ancient magic forced through his nulls and ignorance. He tries to move then stopped as memory creeps into his worries.

    It was fated, the summoner has to leave even a little presence of what he fears. Every summoning spell after the other, originated from so many worlds by many inhabitants in this world. Races here and never been existed because of it. Slowly being part of the demon of this world and never to escape again. Many tried differently from those who tried to summon them. It was always the same. Someone out there wants none of it and tries to return home, while the others envy how strong the world is and wanting to become strong from any given opportunities.

    Those were the demons found them. The cycle never ends as who or what giving them the powers who never received it. Abundant of mana to use and mana types to separate what they prefer. At the end, those mana types made them wanting more. So, the summoner provided them the UI before the world takes notice of them. For no one will ever be taken that easily by the hands of countless demons tempting them into their controls.

    Or so he thought, it is still the same. The cycle skipped when they start to become independent. Forgotten or just lost their sanity because of it, the citizens have brought into the world that they too can harness such powers. Sadly, they consume the wrong mana when they start venture out to the Kinteinou region. There, a city who rule under the territory belonged to a demoness. Lady Hivites feeds them the mana she had across the area. Slowly start noticing who this mana belonged to. Because of that day, she wants them to leave. If they all leave, her rule will not be overthrown from her reawakened rivals.

    Acurse returns back to his prison, sending his subordinate to force out the summoner. Replacing him instead of himself freeing the sorcerer inside of him. His help is over when the UI starts to stop connecting him from the rest of the users. The facility starts changing as the lights went haywire and the room loses itself from the malfunctioning.

    ¡°You see that, hah. Ignoring me again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Still, it has to be done. The demons must stall the city¡¯s efforts to become too independent. They are not ready to face this world¡¯s hero. Yet.

    The door opens right in front of them. The cult leader rushes in and sees the massive changes. He looks at his UI has a temporary error. Where he looks at the demon to the left, it was obvious he returns. He pulls out his device and starts calling someone

    ¡°. . . Yeah, it¡¯s me. Is yours had an error? No? Alright, yeah. Mine is out, yet yours got bugged out. I see, this new UI has problems¡±

    He closes his device and watches the demon straight to his ray of light. It shines back at his face, but kept focusing to the other demon. He walks back leaving a suspicion.

    From the summoner¡¯s citizens, who are sided with him from how long. They see the error as descriptions talk about the hacking. The warning message gave them the chance to stop their connection with it, temporarily. The people of the summoner start preparing of their disconnection with him, and with the knowledge he gave them will proceed without him. The look at their projects is enough to keep the city going. The worries they are focusing right now where the secret lab lies open. They continue to search the reports of two researchers disappeared after that incident.

    The Dexter Guild, Lady Coheld receives a letter from Sanquin. She opens it and only thing she reads are the foreign words she couldn¡¯t understand. It is just one word or drawing from what she can identify, but with the help of her equipment. She reads it without a problem.

    ¡°Sacrifice . . .¡±

    It¡¯s been this long to hear such a word from a foreign language to be translated this way. Sacrifice, a code word for a someone who was supposed to be in an experiment. But in what timing does that heavenly demon want from him.

    A call from her military corps, she responds

    ¡°X2L? This is a bad time to call me . . .? So, she dares to ask for your assistance¡±

    The Lady sees the word foreign word ¡®sacrifice¡¯ again. The questions she had to do to figure out a being from another world. She simply guessed who

    ¡°RH-0, for what crazy plans did she want from him. She hated him for being artificial. Unless, his head. Did she found out what that numb skull of demonic runes supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t even see it because of her comments about him. Yeah, I am not one those old archscientist¡±

    She lost track because of her skepticism without X2L know what it is, then they return back to the topic.

    ¡°I still need your manpower, X2L. Her permission will also be mine. Bring RH-0 whenever she is ready¡±

    Something on her table almost forgot about it. Previous reports about Lady Hivites¡¯ actions interfering the independency of the island. Reports about the UI conspiracies from the city. Her findings on the city¡¯s outskirts. The abnormal behaviors of the citizens. With her wits and research made her wanting this abnormality removed from her distraction. The city is starting to confuse her.

    ¡°UI, user interface, is has to do what the daemos knows. Or rather, did I miss it because I found some old design in the city. Sigh* This is a waste of time. My guilds have no interest of their powers. Only they seek is their tech¡±

    An army between old factions, Heroes and Demons, is hard to believe to see such battlefield like the old times. AIs versus devoted souls go against each other at the front. Lady Hivites had never expected to bring the summoner right before them. The summoner though, still lost by his own thoughts. The impossible, all he had made brought to this realm like trash. All to be crushed by these known monsters right in front of him. He then sees Sanquin, where her eyes felt annoyance as he is only an avatar. She continues to mock him as her eyes show no interest of what he had done so far in this city.

    The demoness faints as her memories flash like lightning into her head. Sanquin catches her and sees the demoness body trying to recover from they have witnessed. The realm has turned into half of its realm. The Summoner¡¯s and Hivites¡¯, both of their realms forced into one another by the presence of their mana colliding like two separate sources trying to push each other apart. Her army is consisted of varieties of warriors hidden within their uniformed weapons and armors, while his army is all replicas of the machines from the past.

    Lady Hivites said to Sanquin ¡°This is what you have expected when we entered his realm¡±

    ¡°Expected? No, more like Acurse is giving us a favor¡±

    ¡°Favor? I wouldn¡¯t, never mind, we are here for what we are came here for. Do you wished to have an honored duel with him?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Even the moment like this, you are still charming in red dripping in your mugged face¡±

    ¡°Be more poetic, it is crimson. Or ruby if you¡¯d like¡±

    ¡°THIS IS FAR ENOUGH!¡± The summoner cuts them off.

    ¡°I know well that all of you figure it out. This is still my creation, and I soon free them when the time has come. But now, I was forced into a fight that I will lose. If I don¡¯t . . .¡±

    ¡°Then he will find you again with the same nightmarish spell he did to you, countless times¡± The demoness remembers as she said to him.

    This is how she was able to enter Isekai City with that knowledge. Because of that, the summoner failed approached to the caravan incident led to this and many more come to see the rumors. Those are the mistakes have brought to him today. His UI is now slowly giving away by these three. Including the prototypes, he had on the battlefield.

    The summoner can¡¯t stand it anymore, he has to lose and must do it to play around Acurse¡¯s game. He shows an emotional command to his army

    ¡°CHARGE!¡±

    They moved forward and begin firing at the enemies. First waves of assault break through her army¡¯s front. Souls flew out from their bodies fleeing from the battlefield. His realm moves in and taking the space he had lost to his control. The energy ablaze onto his enemies, fell by lasers and explosions, tearing all of their runes and magic defenses apart. The disgusting sight from he sees, the same scene he was supposed to be proud of had turned into the reenactment from his expectations.

    ¡°CALL DOWN THE DUST STORM!¡±

    Lady Hivites commands her army to bring the Jigeram¡¯s particles into the battlefield. Downward sands go straight above them, like sand smoothly fall in one area. She pulls out her fan and fans it the pile of sands creating a torrent all around them gathering the dust on her fallen army. The armors and weapons clean off what hidden in the dirt. Demonic runes appeared and start awaken the souls within. They rose up and casts their second wind to fight against the AIs. AIs and prototypes begin to shred by the strength of the runes. Many digital entities are crushed by the demonic magic.

    The summoner¡¯s intention was a reluctant act. The pain grows into him where Acurse lingers on his skin. The nightmarish demon is growing so terrifyingly fast aching him into his original body. His mind is driven into memories of his past, his past glory and the achievements those have done in the Heroes¡¯ faction. The world of the summoner what makes him so confident to make. It calls back to him as his predicted despair witnessed his creation to fall.

    Sanquin sees the summoner¡¯s pain. The thought of this battle that soon end wasn¡¯t a spoil fight after all. All of Lady Hivites are all prepared and annihilate every thing he made. Yet, both demonesses can¡¯t see through what the avatar is being corrupted by. Sanquin thought it would be the same push over powers that they use as dummies. But she thought about Acurse, he is there hiding inside the avatar. Truly he can¡¯t leave like this with his own subordinate just summoning it.

    Lady Hivites calls out her army

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    The runes stopped and the wind blows them away from the summoner. They fall apart as their magic drained away from her command. The pieces of iron engraved armor, written by runes and other magical properties, scattered and hidden from their writings for no one will see its effectiveness. It is a predictable win for her, but the realm she controls part of it fell into the summoner¡¯s side. Strange.

    An object suddenly flies to the air, and Sanquin immediately catches it before it flies over to Lady Hivites¡¯ hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Sanquin is gripping at the object ¡°It is the same tool from the citizens, right? We could¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I were you. I know what is and I won¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    They turned to the summoner as his avatar is gushing out Acurse¡¯s magic. The two suddenly react and both of them say to the demoness

    ¡°Yayoi/You! Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°What!!?¡±

    The demoness starts moving elsewhere from their serious tones.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Inside of the summoner¡¯s hidden base. Somewhere in Rune Isles, a cavern made out of ships crushed into a dome. Its metallic structure remained clean and never rusted since it fell. Heavily exposed from the Jigeram¡¯s light and what had left from the technology to maintain the robotic construct. There. Acurse stood in a nightmare vision. The summoner imprisoned himself into a hard solid gem. Not a frail crystal, but in a strong compacted clear through stone.

    Acurse extinguishes the blinding light all across of the summoner¡¯s room filled with crystal gems. The collections he had, from all those years kept intact. There are many to describe as preservation for the new world. Except for him, he cuts off from the reveal with only a self-realization.

    ¡°So, what did the elves side with again?¡±

    ¡°You! We have a deal that you will never visit this place¡±

    ¡°Visit without a body, and you did the same to face those people¡±

    ¡°They are the people I have summoned¡±

    ¡°Summoned or not, you have brought them here by the knowledge of the entire region to tell¡±

    The summoner sends down his powers onto him. Massive amount of wrathful magic rushing down, but he quickly disappears before anything would happen to him. Acurse steadily appears without a single effort. The summoner continues to attack the demon with relentless rage. The madness never ceases from these two. Because of this chaos continues to go forward, the after effects lead to the avatar replicating the summoner¡¯s rage.

    The outburst of powers suddenly spread out to the realm. Suddenly destroying Lady Hivites¡¯ control. She wasn¡¯t pleased by this outcome

    ¡°He dared to use his true powers on the avatar. What is he thinking?¡±

    She sees Sanquin charges forward

    ¡°Wait!!!¡±

    The sheer waves of the summoner¡¯s power broke through her realm. Unleashing destructive force into her like rushing water. Lady Hivites finally moves her body to control her mana effectively. In motion to sway her body, the mana she carefully casts out engulfed the summoner¡¯s wrath and exploded without a single damage on to her and her companions.

    Beyond from the powers should any magic user used. An immortal dared to use a spell belonged to the demons, neutral mana, is affectingly made her to react. She would easily take it down. But this time, they need something out of this realm. If she has a hard time, it means the summoner is giving his all out of rage. The spell is definitely harming the realm, but the summoner won¡¯t even dared tried to destroy it at first. From what she sees right now. He is being a hypocrite all of a sudden. Because of this change, her guessed must be Acurse meddling him.

    The avatar is being overwhelmed by the powers of the summoner. His great abilities to spread his powers to gain a sentient life to whatever his mana in infused with. It gains the replication of him and starts to behave like him. The UI comes out from it and begin to adjust to this fight. It sees Sanquin is observing it. Their eyes meet and the memories inside its head match the past fights between her and other warriors who fought her. The AIs are beginning to manifest at it.

    The transformation was proven to be behold. Combinations both his and the city, the great reveal as the summoner was there all along, and more so since the beginning. His avatar is becoming a digital cyborg. A mech like humanoid deliberately designed from sci fiction. Inside of the machine is only a few weapons, it contains only some guns and melee weapon. There is no significant magic coming from it, purely made out of runes shared into one.

    Lady Hivites feels concerned.

    ¡°Sanquin, what are we facing?¡±

    Sanquin gives an old sign to the demoness, and the demoness takes what magic she had to hide herself from the summoner. Lady Hivites asks again

    ¡°This is not the right time to act now without me knowing¡±

    Sanquin pulls out her battle staff. No magic imbued and acts like a normal wooden staff. She spins it a bit. Lady Hivites asks again

    ¡°Is there anything you want to ask me? We are facing something we can¡¯t sense it¡±

    ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t even sense our friend¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Lady Hivites tries to sense it, but the best of the warrior demons¡¯ abilities is resisting the magic to identify them. To keep them from predicting their every move. Sanquin knows Acurse is busy getting through to the summoner. A temptation comes in where he managed to where he is, but what this avatar being overbear by power means of desperation. The nightmare is starting and the reaction from the summoner is already acting up. This opportunity they needed to do. Rather, what luck they can do to bring that mana to theirs?

    No time to explain to Lady Hivites, the avatar charges forward by numerous panels showing every technical detail at their faces. The data all across the screen, terrifyingly devouring the realm back to his control, and the digital AIs are coming back to try another fight. Sanquin raises her hand at Lady Hivites

    ¡°There is no need to bring your subordinates here. It¡¯s better that I would be taking care of it¡±

    ¡°Taking care of it? You mean this new out of nowhere powers are a threat to us?¡±

    ¡°No, I believe you remember my talents¡±

    ¡°. . . It¡¯s like your revenge is here¡±

    Sanquin smirks with her blood eyes shines instead of crimson

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be further from the truth¡±

    Sanquin¡¯s powers compressed and the wield of her staff breaks every existing reality into the realm. Absorbing what powers, they have bouncing into the presence of her heavenly demonic ki. Torn what mana they have into this realm, and the spells lost its manifestation and materialization, then fell into the void of her own will. From her stance, it was a normal stance with no magic involved, until the flow of her ki is into her mind and body ready to deliver what wrath she had in such a long time.

    The summoner charges first, the massive size of his form still being concentrated from the source. Acurse still creeps into the avatar trying to let loose the mana gathered from the original summoner. The first large wave comes after Sanquin showing the marks of the nightmare. The first strike lands on her suddenly redirect the strength of the avatar from the massive impulse of magic coming through his body. She immediately feels threaten by it.

    Lady Hivites sees the strength of the avatar. She raises her hand with a ring showing at the avatar. All the mana hidden in the UI realm, and the ring casts a price magic to reveal its true strength. The cost is her strength greatly weakened.

    ¡°I am going to regret it, but with this kind of power. We might carry out this pre-existing mana to our control¡±

    She feels the magic erupted from the force trying to break her control in this realm. She casts down the surging mana but keeps flowing into her finger tips. Her ring is breaking, and with her own power to seal it away before it gets destroyed.

    Her hand on the ring is bruised, and the avatar shoots her. A shot hit her and the ring is forced back out. She grabs the ring again to seal it back. Their enemies are attacking, leaving her distracted from keeping her things off. The digital beings are relentless as the attacks keep coming. A void magic appeared around her and ceased them from moving. Holding them into the air and holding them in place. The overwhelming mana still lingers and explodes. A slight distraction made her loses her focus. A random digital hit her face. The sudden humiliation from this attack made the being disappeared.

    Lady Hivites rubs her face for the first time from such a long time. The pain on her face is now channeling tremendous retaliation with her next move. The not amused look of her face shown no grief to it, but she kept to herself as they quickly aim at Sanquin¡¯s way. A little incident of her own reaction made a little boost to her enemy. The wild explosions from the inside of the digital shows a mix of three strong mana. She starts to use her demonic curses.

    Fatal to the brim of destruction, by only a staff to strike them down with great blunt force. The break to its robotic limbs and the spasms of static from the summoner¡¯s digital creation grow wild into the air. The chaos air blew out of proportion. Those airs are mix with three mana sources. The enraging summoner, Acurse¡¯s corruption, and Lady Hitives nuisance spell. She can¡¯t help herself takes a deep breath when motions in her surrounding are all corrupted with mixture of different spells within them. Managing to mix altogether without a single differences one another.

    The demonic powers are indeed harmonized all together, and with her strikes with her blunt weapon. The casts of spells out from the digital beings go straight to the summoner¡¯s avatar himself. The blow redirects to him absorbing the damage on its own. It is complex and strange when magics are put together, causing each other negative effects and hazardous mana in an unstable process. Many thought it would be an easy victory, but in truth. Sanquin must properly end it to gain more than destruction.

    Sanquin moves back, and started dodging. Watching every enemy, she finds containing different form of mana. One of them swoop down, and pierces down to the ground with its thunderous magic. The thunder hits only her staff redirect into a volt as it resists its attack. Under her own technique she swings it around in fast speed then thunder erupt in mid-air. It breaks winds as warm air turned hot and blown away the enemies¡¯ positions. Others explode as mana reached peak inside of them causing multiple explosions.

    The damage reaches to the summoner¡¯s avatar losing from overwhelming power. It fell down and continue to move as his magic circulating uncontrollably. The magic mix with Acurse and Lady Hivites loses his control, and with the excess mana given from the source, it getting controlled by them. Terrible consequence being stabilized from Acurse and the abnormality inside of him from Lady Hivites¡¯ hidden spells. There is also a little problem inside of the summoner losing his senses. No matter how he tried to reach it. He felt to ignore it.

    The excess mana is continue surging through as more digital beings have turned into a weapon against him. He can¡¯t focus with this overwhelming powers everywhere around him. He tries to collect himself but lost from the motion of the sheer absurdity. Then something orderly drops crashing beneath him. What he found is the danger of the lives of his effort. It begins, the mana he had is now consumed by his enemies. The message through that thought made him lost all expectation.

    Back in the Rune Isles, Acurse breaks down to its halves¡¯ selves. The fear he had placed on the summoner is gone. The summoner¡¯s wrath had finally opened. The unnerving presence prevails and took Acurse away from here. The blindness all across the hidden room led him to believe to his farewell

    ¡°It is too late, you fool. The day that your invincible world had put us to shame not to get a hold your ¡°divinity¡±¡±

    More blinding light moves straight at him, and the existence of his nightmare starts burning into ashes as no dark marks will be seen in only pure light. His body felt empty again.

    Sanquin stops and takes slow breath. The realm steadily slows down as the blinding light comes across to them. She whispers to the demoness

    ¡°It¡¯s time¡±

    The demoness appeared and said to Lady Hivites

    ¡°Hivites, grab my hand! We must keep this realm before it collapses¡±

    Lady Hivites hesitated for a moment, but the UI world greatly overtaking her powers as it frees from her control. The last effort of the summoner did something to this realm. The reluctant one has become suicidal to his creation. With no time to see what will happen to this place, she grabs the demoness¡¯ hands.

    Both of them sees Acurse holding on the avatar merging in to change it. In half and all of his effort trying to go through to this realm. He waits and watches to the direction where Sanquin is fighting with the avatar. As she turns around, the moment is slowed so heavily and something is changing. Acurse has mending the summoner¡¯s relentless mana bursting out. Containing enough mana to uphold the forge of a certain spell. It was planned from the beginning. Lady Hivites never would believe him trying to do it . . . alone.

    The avatar broke down, all bits and pieces corrupted into Sanquin¡¯s advances. The slow suddenly changes in light speed. The blinding light races to the avatar as Sanquin counters from the sheer fiery nova of the sun. It can¡¯t reach the avatar, and the avatar is being reforged from her. The combined noise pulled together leaving endless screech of steels and strikes banging hot air to form thunder. The body of the avatar is melted into the old UI. With just a little of Lady Hivites¡¯ control, the avatar¡¯s mind compressed to her curse.

    To the last of its effort trying to break free and the connection of the original summoner, its failed attempts being tempered by Sanquin. Every swing blocked by her staff, not giving it a slight moment into its compromised prison. Deformation occurs deep into its body and all his creator¡¯s wrath have been degraded into a worthless process of its transformation. Molding into the UI from the craftsmanship of the heavenly demon, merging from both powers of Lady Hivites and the controls, and Acurse baited the summoner to use his power into making it.

    The demoness holds Lady Hivites dearly as the realm is almost destroyed. The realm starts to ripped itself and shows the outside from where it hid. Lady Hivites shouts at Sanquin

    ¡°This is too much! We can¡¯t hold his wrath. This UI is forced to reveal itself to the city¡±

    ¡°I know . . .¡± Sanquin smoothly responds

    ¡°You know . . . that means!!! Are you going to do it, aren¡¯t you?!!¡±

    It is impossible, the one who sets this up was actually Acurse. They can¡¯t contain it with their own powers. The daemos¡¯ enemy is indeed had his magic go against the neutral mana¡¯s nature.

    The last sight of the digital creatures is being absorbed to the summoner¡¯s avatar. It is pointless for it to go against the demons. It begins to shattered as Acurse drops down to the ground with his body ready to force back to his imprisonment. Lady Hivites picks him up with her magic and tries to force him to remain. He left a word of respond to her with a slight confidence to amuse her efforts

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    A simple reply, and by the sound of his voice forged into the UI¡¯s structure. The foreign writings attach to the transformed UI. Sanquin uses this to malfunction the UIs. The old UI starts shaking and breaking its stabilized features. Tearing off the sole purpose of the controls of the administrator, the summoner¡¯s control. The new UI has finally finished and the moment to explode is reaching its peak. The realm cuts open and ready to release it to the city.

    Sanquin wasn¡¯t finished yet. She raised her staff and strike deep into the core before it explodes. Her magic is placed into the staff and inject it deep as time slowed tremendously. The moment of truth as their ¡®victory¡¯ will choose the new cycle for the city¡¯s fate.

    ¡°Hmm, Acurse knows better for us to choose. Lady Hivites, this is the freedom of your old friend shown before you¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I have let the people of Enders examined the UI. If we let you continue like this, their crucial fate will be the lives ready to face¡±

    The UI reopens and reveal the survivors of the Heroes¡¯ Faction. Acurse found them first and the crucial areas are found all that were happened in the city. All those events happened for the past cycles have revealed itself, including the traitors.

    The demoness approaches to the UI as she tries to warn Lady Hivites

    ¡°If you tried to continue like this, many lives will be the hands to our enemies. Or do what Sanquin wants, the region will have an equal chance to have their revenge. Or better, will it be ours?¡±

    Lady Hivites sees no good options for this situation. For Sanquin did this for the sake of her disciple was only piece of the reason. By her own attitude, she has no interest of being good. As her own interest, she knows they are the summoned from an old enemy. This future will take back from the very beginning they remember once this UI release to the city. The accursed UI will be gone, and turned into something what these four know what will become. Either be free and equal like Sanquin expects, becoming the new master replaced the summoner, or let the daemos retake what nature demands it.

    All three of their eyes show no interest of negotiation. Their demonic nature sweeps into their minds and the powers consumed by great ordeal of desires. Sanquin hears Acurse¡¯s voice

    ¡°I have easily given you this secret. Let chaos roam as order will come back again. I¡¯m saying this to you as it will be easier to find your revenge. Even it will take a few years¡±

    ¡°A few years?¡±

    ¡°Yes, same goes with previous otherworlders. He always gets what he wants, but never gets what he deserves. This is the one who always takes his toys. Heh heh¡±

    He slowly laughs as his voice fades.

    Isekai City shines so brightly to the sky. Never has seen where all the people in different districts saw the panels floating to the sky portraying in golden light. It was past midnight. The UI has its last message to the users

    ¡°Final Update: Free for ALL initiates. You have the freedom to use the tools as you see fit. Past updates will be returning the old features whenever a set of requirements are met. Apologies for the past incompetent set ups experiencing from the past. We hope your action finally has meaning¡±

 East Coast: The Testimony part 1 - Chapter 244

    COI C244

    ¡°Final Update: Free for ALL initiates. You have the freedom to use the tools as you see fit. Past updates will be returning the old features whenever a set of requirements are met. Apologies for the past incompetent set ups from previous experiences. We hope your action finally has meaning¡±

    The Enders researcher rereads the message carefully. The representative as archscientist returns to the city. With her lab coat covered with notes and other form of papers stuck on it, she is gathering so much data that her own devices can¡¯t able to access the new UI.

    However, she recognizes this kind of dialogue in each sentence. The first was the obvious, the tone represents of a certain Enders who wished to for tell. She tries to contact with the archscientist. Sadly, her device can¡¯t reach her.

    ¡°This again. Repair Boy¡±

    ¡°Your command?¡±

    ¡°I am no longer the head. Lady Coheld is here and supervise us for now on. I want you to speak in correct proper¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a negatory, ma¡¯am. There are no command forms since the last few archscientists decree to the military corps¡±

    The researcher felt annoyed and strictly calls out her commands.

    ¡°Fine then! STATUS!¡±

    Repair Boy uses his tools and scanning the perimeter. The ranged is short, restricted, and heavily influenced by the new UI system. The data it gathers, the old memory mainframe released the description about it. He sees the old data opening rare texts that never been read for many years. These unreadable texts are immediately sent to the Archscientist as more information about this message is beginning to enforce a revival of an old archive made from their predecessors.

    During an important meeting, Lady Coheld opens the message right in front of her colleagues. These numerous reports have caused a lot of commotion because of Sanquin¡¯s little message. The guild masters and mistresses are having trouble with this recent report. Faye asks her

    ¡°Did you find something about the young boy? My doll finds his mind a little disturb from those couple of weeks¡±

    The guild mistress Jarnae speaks out with her rings projecting Faye¡¯s concerned boy

    ¡°I can see why. The city is becoming stronger after that ordeal. Did that Raker Mawn really helps the demons from Agatheus City?¡±

    The new moon guild master shows his spirit birds. One of them is burnt from the protective barrier. Friends or foe, this the signs of the city is fully neutral to all. This is the day they have to be careful. They are all turned to Lady Coheld as the projection is showing what they have questioned. The old archive shows the cyberworld folder. Lady Coheld readapt it to make it properly to understand. While it was fully translated correctly, she sees that her archscientist representative is already here from this recent report.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down. This is too much to understand the moment of this city¡¯s transformation¡±

    Lady Coheld explains with a concerning tone. The new moon guild master waves his birds around the guild masters and mistresses. All of them know about the figure of the bird, they stand up disappointedly and begin to leave one by one. As the last one standing by the door, the new moon guild master said to Lady Coheld

    ¡°There is no need for your details. We know that. You have to give us to go and continue our meeting. Make sure to settle your plans as we execute it correctly without any suspicion¡±

    Lady Coheld is left on the meeting circle. After her colleagues left, her departments weren¡¯t able to teleport here. This is indeed what she had suspected, but too soon. She needs a few more days to get this new city system before they couldn¡¯t access it anymore. Sanquin arrives on the opposite side of the meeting circle. Both didn¡¯t like seeing each other this way. But what surprises Lady Coheld is Sanquin wasn¡¯t pleased from the outcome of the city¡¯s transformation.

    Furthermore, something on Sanquin¡¯s hand is a paper and a seal with high standards of importance. No one knows or remembers Sanquin uses this kind of ethics and she seems acted mannerly, and reluctantly

    ¡°Where¡¯s Order Core Vic¡¯s corps?¡±

    ¡°Asking me out of a blue without a reason. Dare I tried to say like that with knowledge that this is your mistake . . .¡±

    Sanquin raises her eyes with her still blood like eyes. Lady Coheld maintains her tone

    ¡°. . . right?¡± With added a little sarcasm.

    The room shows the status of demonic intervention. Sanquin is not playing jokes here.

    This abrupt meeting is making Lady Coheld finally figuring out the secret of Raker Mawn Guild. There was a new plan about the Isekai citizens staying this world. It is about the powers of the citizens with their common mana type. Data coming from Myrrkei, Emerald and her partner the researcher, Haw, and Sanquin herself going through the submerged ship. A trade is there for Lady Coheld to make a deal or an offer. But there is a controversy, Lord Lori¡¯es will not hear this news. Sanquin dares to speak without the Lord¡¯s ears.

    The Dexter¡¯s guild mistress or for what they called as the Archscientist. The head of the three departments with the military corps included. They have other leaders within the departments, but the main leader is the old founders. The departments are research, technology, and machineries. Compared to the other guilds, this guild is the most modern than the rest of the guilds in Enders Bridge. Raker Mawn is a free agent group to do special tasks in different levels. Historically, they are on par with the Dexter guild¡¯s foundation. They were the original founders of Enders Bridge as well.

    There is one group was never mentioned in the departments. The military corps. Specialized on warfare and other enforced service. They were originally from the departments. Their usages were getting slim as their purpose lost because of how developed Enders Bridge become. They are still there, filling the numbers according to their capabilities. These capabilities have only one team. That¡¯s right, only four members are in the military Corps.

    X2L, R-cord, McS4, Repair Boy, and the substitutes to fill their minimal ranks. Haw or known as RH-0 was a part of that team. Secretly, they are the only people who are not supporting the studies or what they called as experiment. The Dexter Guild¡¯s dark past has its uses for Sanquin¡¯s sake. This conversation is crucial for her and also with the Archscientist, Lady Coheld, to make this controversy a secret. Why would she? This guild has able to survive many prosecutions over the years. There always be one more, Lady Coheld¡¯s first illegal secret.

    Sanquin starts the conversation ¡°I have dealt with the UI¡¯s accursed controls¡±

    ¡°I read your letter before, and you think I will allow my men to meet my rival¡¯s guild at the east coast?¡±

    ¡°More than that, I have my own disciple to experience the real world¡±

    ¡°The real world? Oh, is this the day when someone looking at them as their gods have finally forsaken them¡±

    ¡°Better, they can find them with great caution¡±

    The meeting circle table starts to rumble on the floor, the sounds of the table and chairs bouncing off the ground as if something is moving it.

    Elven magic flows through it as the emerald lights swiftly glows among the air. Lady Coheld, not even surprised grabs her glasses from the table before it falls. She puts it on as the sensor detects the mana level of the elven god. The intense pressure is imminent on her feet through her spine from the unbearable rumbles. She politely responds

    ¡°Calm down, we can feel your presence. Great Elder¡±

    The rumbles ceased as people outside never notice it. Both of them is sure of it.

    Sanquin says to her again ¡°They respond to their presence. The world knows about the city. Especially the Circoston region¡±

    ¡°Because of this, the daemos will not be bothering going here anymore¡±

    ¡°How do you know? Lady Coheld¡±

    ¡°Speaking for the obvious, my experience in this city is seeing his return. Not even my perception to imagine the one wonders among the lives of his host¡±

    Sanquin claps at her confidence ¡°Indeed, then will we further the discovery of my guild¡¯s new recruits?¡±

    ¡°Continue, but we must talk first about your friend, Tabitha, after this¡±

    The UI, it is discovered that has more to the changes that the gods never dared interfering belonged to the demons¡¯ hands. There are no exceptions for those who summoned them either. Today, it is that day they took notice. The first one who already know is eyeing down to the city. The elven god is here watching other higher beings seeking to the city from the far distance of the world. There is no harm when the gods see them clearly with the citizens¡¯ powerful magic. The concern is that who are interested in them.

    The citizens didn¡¯t know what capable they can do to have heroes¡¯ faction supporting them. The hidden powers they will received was dwarfed out from their opportunity to receive it, and left them into the beginning as others who came this world before them. Still the UI is still there keeping in track only themselves without the master to keep them in order. Without them being watched over, they can¡¯t track them all of their activities and recorded into the UI.

    That¡¯s what happened to the new recruits. Tabitha¡¯s adventures are being watched from the start. The pinnacle of retaliation is the submerged ship. After it lost its data and tried to seal itself from the world, they found out the ship is heading south. The Enders found it sneaking through the depths of sunken machineries and junks untouched from rust. From the best of the Enders adventures to the exhibition of guild masters set foot there, they confirm its destination.

    What else did Tabitha is doing in her resolve? This makes Lady Coheld curious. Sanquin doubts that the summoner cared so much about her. Tabitha was in Rune Isles. There is no other importance beside the colonizers. Tabitha and her personal interest are going back to her home world. It was Sanquin¡¯s motivation to go there made her realize the UI¡¯s dirty works. It was finally sealed the deal to what it is when her disciple got caught from the incident.

    Lady Coheld sees the shield student¡¯s progress. It was beyond abnormal for him to grow so slow. It is like the gift becomes a curse. Few repetitive information retold on this meeting circle, she skips most of it and get to the recent parts. Three cycles have passed and he wasn¡¯t improved at all. The absurdity in her findings are only the two important basics. The shield student¡¯s Physical and Spiritual Adaptations were constricted to the highest resistance. He has only one basic, it is the mental adaptation. This explains why they pick and choose in these so-called stats. Yet, there is intelligence.

    She then remembers the daemos abilities to grant knowledge and intellect. The cost is their mind merged to theirs. So, it is safe from what she understood for Sanquin¡¯s sake of controlling him. Sanquin was ascended from her humanity. The files are made and keeps it to herself without any digital data inputted into her personal archives. She lifts the papers up and demonic writings appeared whereas Sanquin signed it at the distance.

    ¡°For this long, I never would¡¯ve imagined of a great historical figure like you to have such a slow otherworlders. Sanquin . . .?¡±

    Sanquin shows no interest of mockery. Her intentions are quite serious whenever her disciple is not hers. Now he is hers, and the last test whether she could use it on Tabitha¡¯s takes.

    ¡°There is nothing else I would say but to confirm the separations between that thing and them¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I assure you. I will give you my shares of the research. But I want to have a little favor of you¡±

    ¡°What favor?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this is a risk. More and importantly bold actions to bring certain people to test it. They already know their people are trapped at east coast. Thanks to the sphere on the singularity moon, they know they are still there. We have to use this chance whether the connections remain. To end the Heroes Faction¡¯s squalors, those people must be overthrown from their mistakes bringing them there¡±

    Another file sets to the table, a controversial file where her rival guild kept them safe. Is this the right time to take action?

    There is a note from the file with concerns. If they are going to do it, large numbers with similar UI properties on the users will be the revelations of their enemies hiding there. This file shows only a rare few Enders have taken passage to find them. The reports are all the same ¡®rescue failed¡¯. Until the next page, there is one exemption to the books. The Unworthy Guild managed to get two people. Both of them rarely uses their powers, showing the possibility they can be saved but only to the weak.

    Lady Coheld says to her again ¡°The UI is indeed tracking them. Your companions did the work to overwrite the system. Correct? This is going to be a slow and costly research if we proceed to plan in our way . . .¡±

    ¡°Take it¡±

    ¡°Take it?¡± ¡°

    I said take it. I have done my part with the certain daemos and a friend who kept himself at bay. Take it, they are willing to risk to save their people in our conditions¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I was human before. My disciple can be my example to do it¡±

    In Isekai City, strong winds are battering the barriers. The remnants of the crystallized dusts are hammering on it without damaging the barrier. The city no longer expands the barrier as the new UI has caused incompatibility to the old system. The city has a massive opened ruins in the middle of the city itself. Mihayara district and Taiyou Industries lost a large portion on it. At the center, there they could see the fatal mistakes of the city in ruins.

    On the border, the guards see someone hovering along the road. ¡°Look over there, there are people with power armor¡±

    ¡°Are those people from Taiyou Industries? But their zone is temporary on lockdown. No, wait! They are glowing in green. That¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Let them in. Those guys are from Dexter Guild¡±

    Someone called out from their backs. It was Ruby, she recently comes here with her device on her hand. A call from her friend as she responds to it as she sees them

    ¡°Yeah, they are here. Why so sudden? Yeah? Alright, but I never saw you requesting them for. I get it. A special mission. Why not me and? Ok, ok. I am not going to be nosy¡±

    The barrier forced open as Repair Boy goes through the barrier. His hands lifted the barrier to warp open enough space for the researcher to respectfully comes in. The police were charmed to see the archscientist representative walks in with her long blonde hair, sharp sapphire eyes, and her lab coat. Her purple gloves still give them a weird look of how it doesn¡¯t fit her appeal. The researcher recognizes them

    ¡°Eyeing on me again. You two promised to the female adventurers not to look at me that way . . .¡±

    The police were stunned and whispered to themselves ¡°I can¡¯t believe she recognizes us¡±

    ¡°How embarrassing, but she is indeed a smart woman¡±

    Ruby approaches to them ¡°Greetings, I heard news that you are visiting us¡±

    ¡°Correct, but contact is limited thanks to this new barrier¡±

    ¡°Well, all of us are surprised. Say, what you guys want from us?¡±

    ¡°Very important matter, bring me to the meeting¡±

    ¡°Only you, what about your big buddy over there¡±

    ¡°Is your city is not well protected? I see you people are still having trouble¡±

    The researcher smirks at giving an insult to Ruby. That snarky comments turned to the same police. They look pleased by the researcher¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Yeah, I think we should fix those guys whenever you used that tone of yours¡±

    The police froze as they or many of them teach the researcher the customs. But those customs are for sassy girls. They never give this day the satisfaction they saw how she acted, even to the strong S rank adventurer. The researcher contacts the Repair Boy

    ¡°This fa?ade really made them think I¡¯m gullible. It is kind of sweet how women don¡¯t want to play the man¡¯s game¡±

    ¡°You are charming, researcher. Is your archscientist title still on effect¡±

    ¡°Would you?¡±

    ¡°Your command?¡± ¡°Sigh* this again. Splendid, now update the team status. Your reserves are resetting¡±

    ¡°Understood¡±

    Silfa is anxious. No telling what this message means to her. Sanquin left her a letter concealed and only be seen by her own eyes only. Her pestering friends trying to read where they couldn¡¯t see it. Gemina is right beside her acting all curious from her friend¡¯s nervousness.

    ¡°Are you sure you can read that piece of rolling cloth?¡±

    ¡°It is supposed to be a scroll. You know, those ancient scrolls as books. This is not a magic scroll that has a rolling pin at both ends¡±

    ¡°Sure, when Ruby got someone to come here just like you said. I¡¯ll be leaving like we agreed . . .¡±

    ¡°I have company!¡±

    Both of them turned around and sees Ruby suddenly got back, with a picture no less.

    ¡°Take a look at these two. You were right about someone at Enders Bridge would come to see you¡±

    Gemina looks at the picture ¡°Those guys are from Dexter Guild. Why would they want to talk to her?¡±

    ¡°Beats me. A deal is a deal. Come Gemina, we need her to get herself ready¡±

    Silfa felt a little bit relief. The letter was not a fluke after all. A small glimpse to see Gemina one more time. Her eyes are staring that does nothing but a cold jealous stare. Both Haw and the Dexter Guild have brought her too much attention to know more about this world than Silfa could¡¯ve ever think about it.

    Hours later, the researcher comes into the room and finally meets with Silfa. She uses her glasses to scan her and sees the details about her. The neutral movement on her lips as she is being mixed with confidence and doubts. Silfa greets her

    ¡°Welcome, I never thought Sanquin would give me a chance to talk to a member of the Dexter Guild. So, is there a reason why Sanquin being secretive with me and the others?¡±

    The researcher didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately proposed her a pill. ¡°I¡¯m going to be straight here. You have read the rest of the letter. The requirements you need to do is with this pill¡±

    Sanquin¡¯s pill places on the table. To what obvious reasons for why Sanquin have to give to the Dexter Guild instead of directly giving it to her. Or so from what she observes that Silfa has needed time to get it. While the researcher didn¡¯t want to have any further conversation. Silfa remembers the letter she read thus far

    ¡°. . . A challenge, at this current time when the UI changes. An opportunity has to be done and the possibility to save them. People who are left behind at east coast is the peak what many had hope they come back. Two survivors have returned from the sphere. However, the citizens had lost their ambition as the Enders are not giving them the chance to save them through there¡±

    It was the most frustrated time back then. The Enders won¡¯t even helped them for some reason. Even with Haw and the rest of the Raker Mawn members stationed here. They don¡¯t have the capabilities to rescue them. Especially their famed hero, Voldemyr, alone won¡¯t be able to save them all at that kind of large numbers. Thousands of people are still out there, being held protected by the guild who also saved their adventurers. Their songs still this day haunts them and glorified by those who were saved by them. And now, this is the time to go for it. Sadly, only her alone. This made her raises a lot of questions.

    Silfa didn¡¯t answer her, and she asks her ¡°Why now? Of all the time we wanted to save them. You people are starting to act fast before this change ever happened. I want to know why you guys keep those people form us?¡±

    The researcher picks out her glasses then wipes it with her handkerchief. ¡°We never anticipated it. Even I, a representative, to explain you everything will only lead to questions unanswered or rather makes you curious about it¡±

    ¡°Then give me an example¡± Silfa confidently dares.

    The researcher care less how confident Silfa is. No interest of her determination as the goal to come along is what Sanquin instructed them to do. She obliges and shows her a projector.

    ¡°From what you see is the reason. Like most people in this world, mana is still powerful resources both alive or dead. You clearly remember how the ¡®goblins¡¯ acting when they attack your people who are rogues, clearly speaking ahem*¡±

    The projection shows there is danger happening to them. Sealed away from the threat that causes many lives vanished. The horror of their disappearance shows the spoils of death inside the underground tunnels.

    Silfa feels angry within herself, and calmly responds ¡°Why didn¡¯t the other city states come and help them?¡±

    ¡°Same goes of why they didn¡¯t support the guild that tried to save them¡±

    Both of them stuck into a pointless argument. The two keeps their shares of serious tone and forced into a sudden conclusion. The researcher picks up the pill

    ¡°Believe it or not, I too have no obligation to convince you, alone, to do this. Sanquin did this at your own whim¡±

    ¡°She did? Yeah, she did send me a letter. But we barely meet and talk about stuff¡±

    ¡°This stuff, must be something about what happened to her disciple¡±

    ¡°You mean Miyusuki, on what exactly does her goals include me?¡±

    More and more questions leading to doubts. This is what Sanquin hardly makes these answers end her suspicions. The only guild Sanquin knows who can actually break these chains and loops are the Dexter Guild members. The researcher breaks this with a few words

    ¡°A powerful being¡±

    ¡°A powerful being?¡±

    ¡°The one who tempt those people to go there¡±

    Silfa felt her hands squeezed from the past. The time when the people defected out from the city bringing both the innocents and the children.

    The obvious cult that brought so many people on the delusion of powers as their own. The most confused time why they leave when everyone in the beginning to learn about magic. That day was the greatest bluff ever had done as they never want to go back. Yet, they still wanted the lifestyle back in their home world as they needed people to fill the society and its civilization. Gemina¡¯s studies pierced through Silfa¡¯s heart as she continues to remember more about the conspiracies.

    The pill was engulfed by the force field being pulled into the air and guided to Silfa¡¯s hand. To her hand as she tightens her fingers on it, and steadily putting it into her mouth. The researcher says to her with a warning

    ¡°Remember what will you lose. You need to fill the gap . . .¡±

    ¡°I already think about it. It is short notice, but. I¡¯m sure my younger sister¡¯s friend won¡¯t mind. Both of us think a like (I hope)¡±

    Without hesitation, she gulps down the pill and drink a bit of water. When it¡¯s done, her mana feels purified. It hardens her and warning sign appears before her as her spirits are cutting ties with her temporarily. With her Puma and the Tora left from the doll bodies. Saying her goodbyes

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two. They need my help¡±

    Meanwhile Repair Boy is inside of the residential complex building still wearing his power armor waiting for his old teammate to come down. When the sound of the elevator pings at the ground floor. Haw appears still have the marked on his head. No living beings could ever see the mark except using a special scanner. There are signs of damaged but a newly demonic mana still grows and replaces it. RH-0 still survives after what happened to him. Repair Boy pulls out his helmet and sees him face to face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Haw¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not long when I see you fixing their gears¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re busy if you think it that way. Sure, let¡¯s go with that¡±

    Nanami and Shinji come out from the elevator. The two were ecstatic to see them. When they about to join them, Haw turns around showing his serious looks of his eyes. They were charmed instead of intimidated. They shyly walk back and go elsewhere. Repair Boy notices their behavior, but he brushes off with an angry look at his face.

    ¡°The citizens really have no fear¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the half of it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but the Archscientist is studying¡±

    They moved into a different room, where the staff provide them a quiet room so that no one will hear them. They skipped the introduction and focuses on the mission.

    ¡°The mission is heading to the Unworthy Guild¡±

    ¡°Is this really the right time? The surviving heroes are inside where they tried to purge them¡±

    ¡°According to your guild mates, it is the right time before the links will become a burden to you¡±

    ¡°The links, there are too many terms about it¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the hive links. That¡¯s all you have to know¡±

    ¡°That is not even a given to what kind are you trying to say¡±

    ¡°It is simple, what you experience in this city has those kinds of links. Or better yet, we found out it was cut off¡±

    Lady Coheld sees why Sanquin need to take haste and risk it all. The UI has been cut off. Both the connection from the source and the interference. Which it results to a momentarily freedom from their controls. The people at east coast are as free when the new update as rebooting is their time limit before they are trapped again. This is a great opportunity to bring them out. Yet, there is a problem.

    One, the losses of connections mean the tempter who brought them there has started to initiate the gatherings. The Unworthy guild will have a hard time to fight, defend and rescue them. Even with magic, the only two survivors made it here. Not important, no interest by the eyes of the tempter, nor valuable after a word of those two about their well-being. Two, Enders¡¯ manpower is tight. 6 guild masters and mistresses at the island have no issue on Rune Isles, but their motivations are crippled and no interest about saving them. Other guilds are focusing elsewhere as the sunken flying ship caused a lot of attraction.

    Three, the citizens are mixed with people who are now has their own agendas and personal motivations. What lies inside the east coast has many invaluable equipment lying from the dead past battles beneath it. The tempters will surely add more people underground just like the rest of the citizens. Finally, four. The UI situations are handled by four daemos. One of them who breached the city barrier, a city states leader is managing them, an unknown daemos who Sanquin won¡¯t talk about, and Sanquin herself is taken chances for one disciple. But Lady Coheld knows that the disciple wasn¡¯t the reason. It was the journey to get him to move. It was the hero at east coast.

    A call received from Lady Coheld¡¯s device. An audio message plays and the first response is Haw¡¯s voice.

    ¡°This is RH-0. I confirmed the mission and capable to undergo the rescue mission under few conditions required. I¡¯ll list it down . . .¡±

    The Archscientist nods confidently and slowly as the next audio message is from Silfa herself. A long speech coming from her, but it is just a normal response. Yet, Lady Coheld treat it as an overbearing topic that needed to summarize in a simple paragraph. She hears only the important parts.

    ¡°. . . As what your ¡®representative¡¯ told me. You will be providing me a better equipment to go to east coast, right? I can¡¯t say anything more beside to keep myself alive out there. Alone without even a single group from the city guild is really fishy to me. Although, I heard that you are bringing Haw to the team. I am a little relief honestly . . . Like how!? Killing a hero from what I read from Sanquin¡¯s message is a little . . .¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing it. A hero is the same like a daemos. They just sealed themselves away and return again at a certain time¡±

    Lady Coheld answers it to herself. It is blatantly obvious, but it indeed caught her attention.

    She looks at the side of the meeting table. Sanquin is still here, and waiting for the news about the team she wanted to gather. One last message to deliver. The approval forms are ready to send to Lord Lori¡¯es as it needs be. To fill the gaps that they secretly uncovered and provided it only what it is important to him and removed what they wanted to do with it. Sanquin wants to know that this is the time to bring everything into place. All the delays because of the limitation that the summoner had done are now going into full speed once again.

    The stacks of reports are already at the table. Including Myrrkei¡¯s reports as an added proof of relevance as they are so close the discovery of the summoner. Lady Coheld first checks on Ironno reports as he is the only one hadn¡¯t been involved Sanquin¡¯s orders. As it turns out. She finds it really unusual. The hunt of the citizens by the requests of many clients who are a victim from some sort. What she found out made her drops it without a care.

    This is enough. The package is sent. Everything they have prepared is to see what the new UI can do. As the old feature lost its connectivity with the rest of the users, the east coast is the testaments to see the Summoner is still under their control. Silfa was controlled. The shield student fixed into his own limitation by choosing Enders. Tabitha, who causes the sinking ship to miraculously put under control of the summoner. Because at east coast, the summoner still has his friends there.

 East Coast: The Testimony part 2 - Chapter 245

    COI C245

    The children of Raker Mawn guild members are having fun inside the guild tower. For how dangerous are the stairs are and the height they are playing at are indeed dangerous. Yet these young children belong to the elder lady, well behave even in this messy playground they are making. The toddler girl is on her arms as she points out someone from the distance.

    ¡°Now, now, I know they are causing trouble but. Oh, it¡¯s Tabitha. You still remember her, huh?¡±

    The girl shakes her head.

    ¡°Oh you¡±

    She kisses her great grandchild on the cheek as she looks at Tabitha rushing down.

    Excitement on Tabitha¡¯s face as two women are chasing her.

    ¡°Kiege! What did you tell her?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, Juela. I was busy making her calls¡±

    ¡°Is she still calling out the other guilds? You know her situation¡±

    ¡°Says who? She is finally acting up beside hiding from the guild. I¡¯d say don¡¯t make her the princess in this guild tower¡±

    ¡°At least give me the details¡±

    ¡°Like I would know . . .¡±

    Tabitha runs down the stairs ¡°Excuse me! Pardon me! Please make way, I¡¯m in a hurry¡±

    Tabitha arrives at the entrance. Whereas Daygen is waiting for her with her paper works. A seal of approval from the Dexter Guild is here. There is also a package for her adventure as well. All together in one area as she finally goes out from Enders Bridge. She reads the papers and found the condition to be harsh.

    ¡°Wait!? I can¡¯t bring Archivist with me. Kiege, Yui, and anybody from the guild?¡±

    Daygen reads the forms ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, Voldemyr was been to those places¡±

    ¡°What?! But Voldemyr is available at this moon cycle. Why would they won¡¯t allow him?¡±

    ¡°I see. Let me take a look of your request¡±

    Tabitha handed over her request form and he was astonished what he had saw.

    ¡°Interesting¡±

    ¡°. . .¡± Tabitha goes silent from how Daygen reads the names

    ¡°R-cord and McS4, from what I¡¯ve read and their badly spoken names. You are requesting the Dexter guild¡¯s old military corps¡±

    ¡°But. They are the people who are with me inside the sphere¡±

    ¡°The purpose was because you must learn to be a leader. Yet, you desire a strong team to get through . . .¡±

    He goes silent continues to read and sees why

    ¡°Another resolve. Tabitha dares to go another dangerous journey¡±

    Tabitha had grown confident thanks to the equipment made by Yui. Those cards work splendidly as spell cards and booster cards for Archivist. Because of that, she is grown to fight along with them. Their experience to the most bizarre and unimaginable enemies including the connections from the guild mistresses. She had her piece of the fight and the dangers had come from Isekai City. But now, her true purpose is the most controversial one. Excited maybe, but lies within her is the desperation to save them.

    Daygen is beside with Spokesman. Spokesman sees Yui¡¯s made equipment is shielding her from being identified. Being well protected from the eyes of the daemos is sure has its uses. There is a problem though, the wearer is not informed about personal interaction from mood and their mana. Her mana shows deep determination. The thought of doubt wasn¡¯t there. Disappointment and anger are sure is wild and bright. Only left for her worries to ease is she is able to survive. East Coast is a reason that cause so many traitors to go there. So close both forgotten enemies and the Circoston invaders. Luckily, they are never united.

    Spokesman responds ¡°May I seek further deep down her mind?¡±

    ¡°You may¡±

    He was a bit shock when the guild master answers him. With no questions ask to the guild master, his concerns grew as he understands why. Inside her head, there is a secret deep down that she must resolve. Comparing it from saving the residence in Fuku City, this one is personal to the extend of wanting to forgive herself. Spokesman can¡¯t say a word, but only nodded as it is true.

    Tabitha will not be easily convinced to back out her rescue at East Coast. The Enders were not confident to go there because of the chaos between friend or foe. The reports of Lady Constantine from Not Worthy Guild left them to make sanctuaries because of many of false helps and lies. Others like Voldemyr can only be done in small numbers, but the fates of others are doomed who are left behind. It is a trade of their consequences. One of each of them will be saved, but others will be left behind and maddened from their own grief.

    Daygen and Spokesman watch her and Juela go out from the door. Where Kiege didn¡¯t join them and said to Daygen

    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡±

    Spokesman sadly answers ¡°Strength comes from sufferings, we all experience it, Kiege. Tabitha has more than just wanting to go home. Not alone is what I can tell¡±

    The guild tower spreads the words of Tabitha finally leaves the Bridge where more so to hear when Archivist won¡¯t be joining her. They see his mark on his body, written by Sanquin herself. He is secretly chained here made them questions for letting her go to the cesspool of shamanism, runes, and neutral mana at East Coast.

    The form is almost complete, it needs Tabitha to officially acknowledged it and send it to Lord Lori¡¯es herself. Juela was a bit skeptic at first, then she reads the all ordeals in East Coast. It is hard to tell what dangers lie there. Losing Voldemyr and his knowledge about that place show signs of throwing Tabitha away to her death. Furthermore, of all the members are not allowed to go. Juela is partial joining her. As her expertise of her scroll magic, her sashes are formidable to against anything. How come, she only be needed to be reach a certain destination.

    The conditions provided from the Dexter Guild is downright bad. Only Tabitha, Juela (temporary), R-cord and McS4 from Dexter Guild, and a few more from Isekai City. Tabitha was mentioning of requesting them to join her journey. Which is a smart idea as they were involved at East Mountain or the Undergrown from what elves called it. They have so many kill counts under a short period of time. If Tabitha is going to go somewhere dangerous, those two might support her. This is also made her nervous though. Their weaponry are very destructive, sometimes it might destroy them by their own firearms.

    ¡°Where here¡± Juela sighs where they are now.

    At the building where all the guild masters, mistresses, and the Lord held are assembled. Tabitha is willing, but lacking a few good people on her side makes her want to complain at the Lord. Somehow, she can¡¯t. This is because of her not understanding the logistics of manpower and strengths within this Bridge¡¯s situation. She turns to Juela for support. Juela nervously smiles and put them a bad start to get into the door.

    Later that night, Juela holds a special box and runs up to the center of the guild tower. The magic circles on the floor lit up then sends her up to the floors. To where the floor is the equipment warehouse for storage. Tabitha didn¡¯t able to reach her. She stops and look around as everyone is staring right at her. The face from what they know have brought her into an embarrassing situation. Momentarily, the young girl walks to her with a drawing at hand. She gives it to her

    ¡°What¡¯s this. A drawing?¡±

    The drawing is looked like on the beach. Tabitha understood what it is

    ¡°Oh, is this East Coast, right?¡±

    The toddler girl nods quietly and runs back to her great grandmother.

    The scared little girl keeps hold onto her great grandmother and hides her head on her shoulder. Tabitha couldn¡¯t understand why she acts that way

    ¡°Why is she behaved like that?¡±

    ¡°Silly you, you don¡¯t know how this baby is worried about you¡±

    A drawing on Tabitha¡¯s hand and smiles at the young girl ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and thank you¡±

    The young girl turns around and shakes her head in denial. Then she returns to her great grandmother¡¯s shoulder. Tabitha felt like at home when the Elder Lady shows her great grandchildren.

    Yui comes out from Daygen¡¯s office, infuriates for some reason. She looks down on the balcony and sees Tabitha on the ground floor. There is also a trail of hidden magic was recently passed by. This is what Daygen told her. The hunch of her own unexpected adventure will begin very soon. They need preparations, and she has limited time for reprepare a new deck for her without Archivist. Questions stale her voice to say it out loud. Even in her own family members mention about her cousin requesting the daughters¡¯ guardians. Why is Tabitha getting popular all of a sudden?

    Kiege appeared at her side and pats her head. Yui¡¯s small stature reacts impulsively as her image fades away and changes places from her head to her shoulder. The two has show both of their hostile reactions.

    ¡°You too?¡± Yui looks disappointed

    ¡°Fight me¡±

    ¡°Who cares about that?¡±

    Kiege smiles with an infuriating expression. Tabitha needs to explain why she has to go to East Coast, especially in a very short notice. The guild continues to spread Tabitha¡¯s situation with great haste. One of them speaking through the news is Dewn. The infirmary doctor says to them

    ¡°As always, Sanquin is not convinced¡±

    Meanwhile, Spokesman is with the Guildmember. His telepathy connects each in everyone of them to properly understand Tabitha¡¯s situation and at the same time hide what both secrets between her and the East Coast itself. Both of their minds speak each other

    ¡°You sure don¡¯t want to let anyone to get curious, are you guildmember?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I am curious who is Sanquin¡¯s. This is strange. She has little to no connection within our guild. More like. This is going to hurt¡±

    The two felt pain through both of their eyes. A sting on the eyes is very strange when it comes to telepathy. For Spokesman, he clearly sees it

    ¡°A vision, within our telepathy, guildmember¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, but I think I should stop listening them for a bit. I accidentally reach Oue for no reason. She gives me a punch in the eyes¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Aw, and I thought we have something more with Tabitha¡¯s journey¡±

    ¡°And it is, we need to give her some help. Will you?¡±

    ¡°I prefer her team that needs help. Guildmember, please keep in touch with Juela. I¡¯ve been there before. I just hope they shouldn¡¯t be alive down there¡±

    ¡°The first step, and a temporary one¡±

    Tabitha made it to her room. She got distracted from overthinking about Lord Lori¡¯es, and the agreement about ensuring to have none of the hostile Enders to come and find them. The Secrets about this bridge is proven harder because of her getting the data. Yet, she knew this is where to start to. Agatheus City had told her about this place and more of its rumors to have leave this world once. She was lucky to join a guild that has actual interest of her escape in this world. Now more and more about the Enders don¡¯t want to go near them had finally spoken out to her.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The ticking time bomb is still ticking as Isekai City will stop them from leaving. For Tabitha though, she has no longer expect them all to leave. She must find a way to get through and bring the people she cares back home. Elrond, the Enders elf is watching over her. He is going to provide her the future she needs back in her own world. The lost of her time should be making her life back home. His offer was not yet revealed as her training continues.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone . . .¡± Tabitha suddenly twitches. Memories of her past begin to haunt her again. A twist of her one of her cards quietly blinded her and stopped her from thinking it for a moment.

    ¡°Magnet, where are you . . .¡± Her own voice comes out from her memories.

    All of her emotions fill up into her memory, remembering what had happened. She can¡¯t believe how it returns after all this time when going through in Enders Bridge, literally busy finding to get out of this world.

    When the blinds slowly darkened, someone is already inside her room. The sounds of bottles placing at the table, plates served with snacks, and angry murmuring sounds of two people. As Tabitha clears her eyes, it was Yui and Kiege are readying her for a party. Tabitha felt her cheeks with tears, she wipes it off before them noticing it.

    Kiege talks to Yui ¡°. . . Juela, even Juela is not going into the East Coast¡±

    ¡°Say that again when Voldemyr is not also part in her group. If I was him I would¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t brag and nag on me. This is Tabitha¡¯s room¡±

    ¡°Uh, hey guys?!¡±

    Suddenly to turn confront Tabitha from their bitter faces, the two opens up to her in open arms. Tabitha sees their actual faces, remained grouchy and deliberately annoyed as they rather look interested to go to East Coast. From what she heard from Lord Lori¡¯es before, they are really want to join a survival journey. She shakes her head and wants to hear what truly going on with those two.

    ¡°You guys! You know I¡¯m on something dangerous¡±

    ¡°Dangerous!? More like you are heading to your death¡± Yui blurted out.

    Kiege looks at Yui being timid after all they have to pull through. She too had none of it

    ¡°Oh scourges, there goes her mood¡±

    ¡°You be quiet! Tabitha, when on Horsin are you not going to tell me on your long journey?¡±

    ¡°Journey, I was. Yeah, I recently heard about East Coast. It would be hard to get through from what it is¡±

    Kiege freaks out ¡°You got to be kidding. Your own city is pulling up the guts to smothered their adventurers inside the sphere. The Enders are showing everything they can muster to get them out from the central core of the guild¡¯s gate¡±

    The two watches Tabitha holding back herself. The moment of silent brought to her into tears as her memories being piled up both hope and hopelessness back-to-back. Their expressions drastically change to all of them. Kiege is shock, Yui shakes her head in disappointment, and Tabitha is in tears then said to Yui

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Sniff*¡±

    Yui grabs her cheek ¡°You have some nerve to play victim as you are going into somewhere very dangerous. After all what happened this afternoon, you should know how concern we are . . . Ouch! Who hit me?¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Juela comes in. The looks of her angry face show no bound to see her friend hurt. Yui is not having to bring this misunderstanding further, then her ego kicks in. Her Auntie attitude starts kicking in. Did they never understood the dangers what is going on at Kinteinnou region? Yui didn¡¯t back down

    ¡°I heard the news, congratulation. But what cost are you trying to do going to that place¡±

    ¡°Yui, this doesn¡¯t mean you have to go here and make Tabitha cry¡±

    ¡°Cry?! Ah you girls, think before you¡¯re trying to spout nonsense here. Kiege, the drinks¡±

    Kiege reacts ¡°All of sudden¡±

    ¡°The drinks!¡±

    Kiege left, Yui gives way to Juela, and as Juela reliefs Tabitha. Both Juela and Yui show scowling at each other as this quarrel continues. Juela said to Tabitha

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we need to get everyone to understand. Ok?¡±

    Yui feels the irony ¡°Huh?¡±

    Juela didn¡¯t listened and continue to help Tabitha. They wound up at the seat with the table filled with snacks and drinks. The aroma of the snacks is fresh and none of it being fried. All of them are freshly made both meat and vegetables. Where four of them get together, they look around for anyone they thought should be here.

    Kiege notices ¡°Archivist is not here. Where is he anyway?¡±

    Tabitha answered ¡°He is with his parents. Words got out that there are guild members doing their own quests. They have some money problem because of the incident¡±

    Kieges talks back ¡°You mean Archivist¡¯s mother lost her scavenged ship¡±

    ¡°It was not intentional. Who would¡¯ve known that ship moves on its own after being a wreck like that?¡±

    ¡°But our pay with the data, has it not even paid after we¡¯ve been through¡±

    Yui shakes her head from their curiosity ¡°It wasn¡¯t about the pay. It¡¯s the resources. They are looking for a special equipment like your robotic arm, Kiege¡±

    A mechanical arm pops out from Kiege back then swoop down the glass filled with alcohol then raises it to Kiege¡¯s mouth. Kiege gently drinks it like a lady. Yui is not impressed

    ¡°That¡¯s not how you drink it. You look like you are trying to annoy someone¡±

    ¡°Jealous for not having this arm, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Culturally, I am not going into that. We have too much on our hands and neither of them are bad nor useless¡±

    Yui flicks her finger with a coin. It absorbed her spell into a rune and casts it out to the numbers of bottles. All at the same time floats every small dosage into a cocktail. She raises her glass. It collects itself into it and places a piece of fruit. With class, she bit the fruit then drinks her glass. Adding a kiss to her fingers and swipes it in the air with a wink.

    Tabitha watches the two getting on from their behavior made her chuckles a bit. It was not long as she focuses on the snacks they brought. She caught from her eyes is the seafood they have brought. There is something familiar to one of the plates. Sushi is placed as it looks so expensive. She picks it up and took a bite on it. Strong flavor in a the right texture, she starts to chow them down as it was been this long to have taste it from her city. The girls continue their meal.

    ¡°Hey, Tabitha? HEY!¡± Tabitha lost track as she is busy eating and sees Kiege nudging at her. She points her to Yui and Juela

    ¡°They are start quarrelling again. Better to eat with us as those drunks are going overboard¡±

    A little taste of their drinks, the last time they were drinking they are fine with having a bottle or two. Same brands as before, but when Tabitha takes a glass and drinks it. The strong taste comes hurling into her throat as her mouth never feel so good.

    ¡°Wow! I mean hick* whoa. Are these the same drinks we were drinking?¡±

    Kiege shows her the box. A name was written on it from who belonged to. After a closer look as Tabitha¡¯s eye blurred then slowly fixated it. It clearly from the Elder Lady.

    ¡°Whait? ¡®s shi da on hu hic*¡±

    She immediately fell down on her face flat on the couch. Yui and Juela stop quarrelling at each other and sees Tabitha¡¯s dropped down by one glass. Kiege, the only girl remained sobbing, flips her pony-tail hair to the other side of her shoulder and sees everyone is going tipsy before her.

    Yui speaks out ¡°Hic* This mage drink additives really kick us to a good mood. Gulp* But she lies flat really like a child¡±

    Juela agrees ¡°Also, she starts to speak gibberish. It always a sign for a drunk to go down¡±

    The two quickly made up as their laughs grew to see Tabitha is out. Kiege on the other hand, she is no mana caster and is not affected from the mana alcoholic drink. Yet, this is a nice taste to her likings. The mana side effect serves its purpose. There are still snacks on the table, which are also good. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t finish the bottle, but a meal is a meal for her tonight.

    The mage drink additives start to react. Yui sends the mana into their heads, except for Kiege. Juela is drunkenly looking for her magic scrolls from her sash. Busily munching on the snacks as Juela carefully joins in the magic spell. The mana interlinks them, all of their subconsciousness gathered for this special magic spell. The playful gatherings they always have has become an important talk to all mana users. It is an important convenience to the busiest researchers of the society.

    Tabitha is asleep, into a dream she always had been wanting to go, home. A big city with flourishing people passing by. Vast area with vehicles, lights, and other utilities not influenced by mana have been steadily going throughout the night. She is here sitting on the park where numbers of deer going around the tourists feeding them biscuits with every passing moment. On her hand is a snack and on the other some nice cup of tea. The sigh of relaxation on her face as she begins eating and drinking. Then she sees two people right in front of her.

    It looks like a mother with her daughter. A long black hair and the other with white/silver hair with a charming hairstyle. The moment Tabitha says to the young girl

    ¡°Oh, what a cute girl¡±

    She pats her head out of habit. When she looks at the mother, she sees only a troubled face. A familiar face reveals to be Juela. Tabitha says something she shouldn¡¯t be saying to someone with her. She quickly looks at the young girl. The thought of doing this to Yui give a grave look on her face. But it wasn¡¯t her. It was anime girl?

    A dream like state can give you this kind of scenario. The young girl is definitely in a Lolita costume. For her to have a dream like this is really makes this look so weird. Tabitha feels the magic in this dream as her subconsciousness is on control.

    ¡°Phew* It is a dream. I thought . . . Wait a minute, why couldn¡¯t I wake up?¡±

    A question on her mouth as she feels someone next to her. Someone took the young girl¡¯s umbrella and uses it for herself to make pose as she sits. While the other side is tsking but they couldn¡¯t hear her. Tabitha looks at both sides, it is them.

    Her world fell into a room, where the two stands up and sits to their side of the corner of the table. Tabitha senses magic inside of her, there is a connection and bond link between them. Without any resistance, this must mean they are the people she could trust.

    ¡°Yui? Juela? Are you really inside my dream?¡±

    The look at them as they see what happened. It was not splendid to see something like that, better than the other times for personal interest from what they privately thought. Juela says to her

    ¡°It is for the best we shouldn¡¯t see what you have dreamt of¡±

    Tabitha is in full shock ¡°What!!? I¡¯m sorry. Yui, I didn¡¯t mean to . . . Yui?¡±

    Yui still keeps the umbrella and still dazzled from the Lolita costume ¡°I wished I would wear it like that. If your people didn¡¯t have to give a meaning what it really meant for wearing it¡±

    The umbrella blazes up into ashes, no fire effects just quickly sent into black ashes, and letting the wind blows it away like they are dandelions. For the two understands that this is a dream, Tabitha remained in a panic.

    It was not long as they handed over the panel board before her. The same UI panel showing on screen for her to see. Where the scattered ashes moved around them, Tabitha was surprised that the report is from Voldemyr. The difficulty is already what she had expected, but not enough to reveal something that given many city states leaders are suspicion in that area. The danger lies not from the enemies of Kintennou region, the Circoston. It was more than that. This report shows a powerful being hidden below.

    Tabitha gasps ¡°But this region belongs to the Heroes Faction, right? Why are they making them their enemy?¡±

    Another panel shows up and made her know everything. The cause of her people to leave their city is the same being who brought them there. Many people were lost and taken, the gripes of her mind as she begins emotionally angered by it. Wild grieves spread for her mouth. The dream helps them not hear her every word in total rage. The only words it got out from her is

    ¡°. . . If they didn¡¯t stop the Foundation, we were all sobs* . . .¡±

    Juela comforts her and Yui feels the same anger as Tabitha. This is the right choice for her to make this decision. The Elder Lady is sure knows how to make someone go wild about the truth. Their sleeps with ease them, but when they wake up is a different issue. The dream holds firm as she can¡¯t be able to wake up. The drinks did its purpose, the body will sober and she will wake up in the morning. They hope, this morning they would have a better day after what Tabitha discovered. There are more things to do to prepare as the day in anew.

    Tabitha wakes up on her bed. Not remembering what¡¯s going on beside a good taste on her mouth. A big rumble on her stomach as she barely eats last night. The one who offered a tray with a warm meal is the young girl, the Elder Lady¡¯s great granddaughter. She looks confused how she is able to carry it. A wisp underneath the tray appeared and flies up to its mistress. The Elder Lady is busy knitting as there is a pile of cloths and patches with edges of loose threads.

    The Elder Lady sees her wakes up ¡°Good morning, everybody is out, helping you with your journey¡±

    ¡°Ow, thank you. But I¡¯m . . .¡±

    The young girl pulls out a spoon and pointed it at her face. She accidentally drops it as her grip slips. Tabitha sees at her sad face and forced to stop talking and beginning to eat her breakfast. It was good, and more so as her stomach felt a warm sensation to cure her hangover.

    She continues ¡°Thank you. About today, ma¡¯am. What am I supposed to do? Did the Lord actually give a full detail about it? Didn¡¯t he talk about it the origin of East Coast?¡±

    ¡°Stop right there¡± The elder lady laughs calmly

    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much when it comes to the Lord talking to you. Tell me, is yesterday hard for you to follow up some few details?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a few. It¡¯s more like a massive punch to the face. I can¡¯t bring my guild with me. My preferred team is out. Archivist, my tank is out. Kiege is amazing from what I experience before, but she is out. I didn¡¯t even try to get Juela and Yui to join in on a real quest. I feel like being left out because of going to east coast¡±

    ¡°My, my so many challenges for you to deal with. I am not an agreeable old lady, however, there is a reason for it. There is no need for strong people on that mission¡±

    Tabitha feels distressed ¡°But! That¡¯s where so many people tried to rescue. It was impossible to reach there without getting themselves killed¡±

    The elder lady goes to her as she picks up a glass of water ¡°Drink this¡±

    Tabitha drinks it and gives a strong sigh. She continues ¡°Are you calm now, Miss Tabitha?¡±

    Tabitha nods with nervous smile.

    ¡°Good¡±

    Elder Lady shows her a frame coming from the founders of Enders Bridge ¡°You see here, these are the people who build this very bridge. Back then, they are not strong and powerful enough to fight the endless swarm of monsters going into its shore of Rune Isles. At the end, we made it¡±

    Tabitha looks at the Enders who are only seven guilds at the time. She is surprised that 3 out of 7 guilds she recognized on the frame. She points it out

    ¡°Raker Mawn, Dexter, and that guild symbol that woman who is interested on me. What is her guild again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Unworthy guild, my dear. They are also at East Coast if you didn¡¯t know¡±

    Tabitha feels awkward to see those guilds as founders. The prestige of their history pulled her into embarrassment that she is a member of an old guild with so many legacies keep her left out without realizing it. Then her head shifts as she looks further. The faces, she sees Elrond on the background. It is indeed to be expected to have an elf to live that long. Then another, the Unworthy Guild¡¯s guild mistress is in armor. A feminine armor who is the only one who hides her face. Besides from the Enders wearing armors, they showed their faces. The feeling of the texture of the frame though, it was painted.

    ¡°Say, why didn¡¯t the painter draw this woman¡¯s face?¡±

    The Elder Lady sees the woman. She grins at the picture and laughs a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, she is indeed had a nice talk to the painter. If only we are in that very battle, we understand why she wants to hide it¡±

    ¡°But why are you laughing? Don¡¯t tell me that guild mistress is the same mistress until now? Is she an elf or a demon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a spoiled girl, you will know someday. Or better yet, you won¡¯t be. You might be on your home world¡±

    Tabitha reaches to her and gives a warm hug. Hearing her saying that made her wanting to cry

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Daygen is at her front door. Folding his arms and waiting for the Elder Lady to fix her up. He turns to Yui from how she tried to expose the secret that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned. Yui is not holding back.

    ¡°Her journey is her own, Oue¡±

    ¡°Citizens never have been cautious about their enemies. Voldemyr¡¯s report said so¡±

    Daygen receives the report of confirmation. An agreement that allowed another citizen to join, and it also includes Haw in the agreement. Lady Coheld is providing Tabitha¡¯s team. This offer is so sudden, but the discovery from the reports speak to differ. The opportunity is here, this UI reboot will help them get out from East Coast. Or else the 1st moon cycle will bring the creatures to the surface.

 East Coast: The Testimony part 3 - Chapter 246

    COI C246

    The bridge to Kinteinnou region, the forest lies ahead covered in crystallized dust and crystal shards surrounded by unimaginable amount of mana released from the inside and the bottom of the ground. The lifeless forest keeps still as there are no life wondered to the surface. A sound of crystals shattered by the sounds of its hooves. The elks appeared after such a horrifying moon cycle. A bit thin but still alive, they wondered around the shattering crystals to break open to any of the dried leaves or grass to find. The nature¡¯s greatest achievement of the surviving animals in the forest have surfaced its dominance.

    ¡°The Hawldreds are here. Signs of them going south have found some new pasture there¡±

    ¡°Elrond, they might be here first because of the farmers are beginning to plant the grass seeds¡±

    ¡°Look at them, they are must be loners. Hawldreds always in packs, eating grass is the least to their worries¡±

    Elrond hears the cracks of the crystals deep within the forest. It was so loud that no animal would be able to break it without sheer magic being siphoned out of it. The forest lies within still have enemies surviving ¡®till that day.

    The Enders elf turns to see the Dexter Guild members. The military corps lie and wait for Tabitha to meet with them. They were planning to meet in two weeks. Their journey is difficult and the place they are heading is the East Coast. From what he heard about the news from Lord Lori¡¯es, by his decree, to let them go through as the objectives belonged to Isekai City. In secrets, the citizens didn¡¯t know about the Enders would do it. It was all thanks to the new recruit. It was suspicious at first, but the Unworthy guild had a report that would work in Tabitha¡¯s favor.

    Elrond is not convinced by this. The coincidence into going to East Coast is rather high of daemos interest. The elves have no concern about the threat even though it is close in their realm. There are Rusics and Gobins having problems about that coast. Back then, it is where the heroes stood their ground at the rear of the war.

    ¡°Tabitha, what are you going to do when you meet the same people who brought there?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, excuse me, Elrond. I heard you¡¯re calling me¡±

    ¡°I did, the east coast have brought many of your people missing¡±

    Tabitha is finally here with Juela and two Dexter Guild members, McS4 and R-cord, have approached her. These are the people who will accompany her to East Coast. Because of the paths are heavily blocked by crystallized trees shattering itself to the ground causing numerous blockades. The dangers of the ground collapsing are one of many threats inside the forest. There is a possibility to use magic to get there fast. The dusts are still had its effects when magic touches it. The risks are there and lethally so.

    Juela looks at Elrond a bit puzzled. She hears him talks about the same people who brought here. For Tabitha, she thought it was her own people. This is different though, an eldesune says it. Their way of speech brings the vast general term when it comes to the word ¡®people¡¯. Either be mortals who can lived centuries or the long-lived race in millennia. This troubles her and asks him

    ¡°Sorry for misheard you earlier. But, what did you meant of the same people?¡±

    ¡°Her people, Tabitha¡¯s people¡±

    Tabitha says to Juela ¡°Yeah, Juela. Is there are other people who are trapped in east coast?¡±

    Juela was unsure. Tabitha keeps answering for her it was her people who needs saving. While they are busy talking, R-cord sneaks in behind Elrond casually and he said

    ¡°The same people? Don¡¯t tell me you already know those people were¡±

    ¡°They have the same powers. Of course, I only guess of it. It is only what I know so far from the guilds¡¯ reports¡±

    ¡°I commend for your wisdom still sharp, Eldesune of Seer¡±

    ¡°Gladly to hear some honorifics, please speak truly as you are not finish with your words yet¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, it is sharp that blinds you as its blade shines¡±

    R-cord leaves, leaving Elrond forgot how old R-cord is. Elrond replies to him in regards

    ¡°Give my respect to your predecessor Core Vic. If that artificial version of him does exist¡±

    The way they talk to each other is telling of their understanding of different races. Elrond is not giving his specific details. His answers are true, but not the people he mentioned. Hidden from his mouth filled with no lies and giving only half truths. This gives R-cord the people won¡¯t be mentioned are going to be a pain in their journey.

    McS4 confronts with R-cord after their conversation.

    ¡°Is there a better way not to let those two girls know about the East Coast?¡±

    ¡°Tabitha¡¯s friend understands a bit of the Eldesune¡¯s speeches. We are going to get involved in their conversation as adventurers do, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the citizens¡¯ point. Our team is less what mostly team supposed to be. A tank, a DPS, and a support are what they supposed to team up with. I guess we do more constructive tactics if we are going to be all ranged¡±

    McS4 pulls out his heavy weapon. It drips down fluids brightly in yellow and the sound of it sizzling gives very dangerous chemicals. He shows it to him

    ¡°I guess tactical zones are no longer needed for them¡±

    Tabitha and her team made it to the exit of the city. Elrond comes along to say his goodbye. She waves at him

    ¡°Hey, you weren¡¯t at the farewell party from the other day¡±

    ¡°I heard from your guild. Your friends are doing it every day. I am kind of busy. Your guild seems to be idle lately¡±

    ¡°Like you tried to make a fool out me. I know why many of them are at the guild tower. They are at their preparation. You think going out there and do some questing really that easy. Supplies and maintenance are key since resources are scarce¡±

    Juela smiles while feeling embarrassed how Tabitha is lecturing an elf with thousands of years of experience. Elrond is playing grandpa with her.

    Juela calls out to Tabitha ¡°I think we should head out. We don¡¯t want those two wasting their energy¡±

    Tabitha sees Juela points out to McS4 and R-cord. The gunmen are fully built in their power armor. Comparing their outfit from the city sphere and here has shown really used for are rugged and dented. Elrond sees Tabitha¡¯s curiosity. He gives her a guess

    ¡°I assume you didn¡¯t know why they use that kind of armor¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they are little dirty and you can see how it¡¯s being dent. Their armors are a bit grey instead their armor normally used when I¡¯m with them¡±

    It was because those power armors are going against the citizens. The amount of waste mana helps them regenerate the cleanliness of their armory and weaponry. Those excess are reaching the max limit of their mana absorption. They also brought storages to gather more of their excess mana than they needed. This one is different. The armor and weapons are scarce to carry any amount neutral mana on them. McS4 explains to her why

    ¡°There are places would be difficult for us to bring. We carry this old piece of junk for its worth¡±

    ¡°Like what? I don¡¯t know anything about your guild¡¯s equipment¡±

    Tabitha pushes him to tell him. Her genuine look of her face made him sees is really need to understand her teammate. R-cord steps in front of him and pulls him at his back

    ¡°It is better not to waste time. Our breath is fresh and ready to go. We can talk later since the difficulty to get through the forest is not harsh¡±

    Tabitha turns to Juela ¡°Aw, but you are curious too, right Juela?¡±

    ¡°We should get going. Just like they said, we have to go since we are really in a tight schedule¡±

    ¡°We have two months left before the next moon cycle¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I think you should listen to your team¡± Elrond steps in as he guides them to the exit.

    Elrond watches them leave as the guards outside receives the papers from them. They look at Tabitha by giving both her and Juela a proper farewell. The Enders notice of the guards are behaving. A bow and some manners that shown to their officers and nobles, these show them what guild they are trying to respond to. They look embarrassed at first, but Juela recognized this gesture. She quickly turns to look at Elrond. Her curiosity still lingers from his words of ¡®the same people¡¯. This makes her worried for Tabitha.

    The paths are gone. The distance from the west of Kinteinnou region to the east of Kinteinnou region is tiresome. The days to reach there without magic is a week. Not because of the wilderness they go through, but to village to village in the Agatheus City states. The map shows the fastest route should going to the wilderness, but it will waste their supplies if they go there. Tabitha underestimated the journey they go through. The dusts linger are so thick and made it impossible to get through. The influence of mana harnessed by the locals. To help them to keep their crops alive and well than being consumed for the past 9 months of horrendous cycle.

    McS4 and R-cord were able passed it through with ease. They brought a special equipment to cut through the crystals and mana inside. Its combustions help passing through blocked areas temporarily. Mana bursts out whenever they break it. After each breakthrough, the large areas of the explosion hardened the mana, and it is trapped inside continuing to hardened to what shards are left scattered. They weren¡¯t kidding about taking it a week to go through. The locals are making their own paths in such a far-away pathing.

    As the first day of their journey put to rest as the night comes. Tabitha never been this exhausting to help them getting through the crystallized forest.

    ¡°Ugh! I wished we could use magic to get there¡±

    Juela is by her side ¡°It is for the best. This is the fifth moon cycle. The last cycle for the moons¡¯ full rotation around the world¡±

    ¡°Like how would people survive something like that. The crops we saw is so barren. I can see greenhouses struggling to keep themselves protected from the dusts¡±

    R-cord joins their conversation ¡°The Jigeram¡¯s particles are shown great death to the lands that are plentiful because of Alga¡¯s light. No matter how you complained, both of them have shown their usefulness and their dangers¡±

    McS4 grumbled after the last breach ¡°I wished we could. We don¡¯t know where we are ending up when we teleported there. You could¡¯ve experienced the ambushes while you are being teleported away. Sometimes you won¡¯t be on the right place when you use it. It was good for us, but you two seems to be bothered that every step in the way, you will fight¡±

    He ironically gruntled.

    They made it into an inn. The inn shows its exotic structure. Luxuriously in its marbles and ivory statues. When they step in, it begins to raise its runes for security. If there is no threat, then it only for show in multiple lights displaying before them. If they are, then let these glowing lights ray at them with numerous dwarven spells. Anyway, the inn is empty, but there are people working inside as they busy maintaining the facility from the dust. Tabitha stays at the courtyard to enjoy the view. Juela goes inside to rent a room.

    Juela meets the owner of the inn ¡°Hello? Why is your inn, empty? This is supposed to be a cheap local inn¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Competitions, ma¡¯am. There¡¯s an underground hot spring belonged from Isekai City near this field. They have their advantages for not going to be rained with shards from here. I bet you can compete against them with food and drinks. Their guests go here from time to time to have strong meals. I have tasted there before. It was too sweet for my taste¡±

    The owner gives her the key as he continues talk about more about the citizens.

    Juela goes out and shows them the keys. Because of how empty the inn is, Juela takes the best rooms on the third floor while the R-cord and McS4 takes their ground floor and a storage room for extra space. At the third floor, the room they rented are so well made as it has an opened roof window with the view blocked by the walls of crystals. It was so grand for Tabitha to have this kind of room. Tabitha remembered

    ¡°I almost forgot that you are a rich girl¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, villages and outskirts are very cheap. 10cuu is commonly cheap here¡±

    ¡°10cuu, that¡¯s 1,000 Y. A night? But at Enders Bridge, it cost 1sylvs. That¡¯s 10 times more¡±

    Juela shakes her head ¡°Don¡¯t try to be funny chuckle* The bridge has upkeeps because of the sieges¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* I¡¯m not¡±

    Tabitha likes to make fun of Juela being rich. She always giggles when talks about money. Her sense of money is pretty tight. Yet, Tabitha is the one who exaggerates the prices. Not from how expensive it is, but how so cheap they were spending. Isekai City has the strong spending power. Because of their efficient trades like going business with the city states. It is easily likely for the city states took interest to their final product exports. Mass productions for supply and demands are Isekai City¡¯s strong point, unless they could rebuild Taiyou Undustries back up again.

    After they settle in, the girls look down at the balcony. On the view below, Juela picked the right room to have a clear vision to see R-cord and McS4 pulling out their things. The two watches them. They begin to maintain their things and made some items. Tabitha is mesmerized their effort to prepare for another day. She picks out her cards from her decks. The new set cards replaced that only benefits Archivist. Now her cards lack magic, it was strange for Yui not giving her magic boost cards. Only she had are the basic spells and command cards.

    The command cards, the authority of Lord Lori¡¯es is on her cards. Tabitha went blank when she received it. Not knowing how to use it, Yui said to her is meant for the Dexter Guild members. The basic is for her own use. The basics are not for the damage but to control the battlefield. Knockbacks, displacements, dispels, and many more crowd control spell cards. Tabitha looks at it and said to Juela

    ¡°I am the leader, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I want to hear you try calling us out¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but this is the first time I would be using these cards¡±

    ¡°Yui said is meant for them. Don¡¯t try give me those spells on me. You¡¯re going to make mistakes whenever this is new to you¡±

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be so mean¡±

    The two laughs at each other whereas the lights brighten by McS4 working on their supplies. Tabitha goes straight about Agatheus City.

    ¡°Say, I¡¯ve been into Agatheus. It was my first trip outside from Isekai City. Why didn¡¯t I heard of this place being cheap?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the moon cycles. 3rd to 5th moon cycles is setting their prices very low. It will balance out from the 1st and 2nd moon cycle¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Alga¡¯s moonlight, right? But was it the other way around?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I learn a bit of economy in my city. It is about supply and demand. Scarcities will bring up the high prices and when it becomes cheaper, supplies exceeding the demands¡±

    ¡°I see what you are getting at. The demands in Agatheus City. Is. Preferable without Alga¡¯s presence¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit counter intuitive. Then Jigeram means it gets cheaper? I am not convinced a death moon will make it cheaper¡±

    ¡°Well, normally people didn¡¯t have that much mana on them. It is a hassle to have limits in their bodies. Large quantities of mana are lethal to people. Sometimes even magical creatures¡±

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s focus in a business stand point. Ok¡±

    ¡°Sure, it is simple. More mana in the countryside means abundance of different qualities of natural resources. That¡¯s include animals, woods, stones, and even remaining crystals from the Jigeram¡¯s light. You remember, different kinds of creatures but on the same species. Right? The demands are very specific which is hard to identify before the moonlight change their biology and elemental structure. It is expensive because of its randomness. Because of this randomness differs on their worth¡±

    ¡°When there is no presence of Alga¡¯s light, I know it is dangerous but in actuality provide a standard quality. I know they are low, but it is low enough to be affordable. We are not gambling on the countryside poor skills on identifying their harvest and games. Only the people inside Agatheus City can control the mana manifesting inside the natural resources. Ironically, the cause of the high prices were the Agatheans inside the city raised up the prices because of their appraisals¡±

    Tabitha stood silence as Juela keeps adding the topic. She is not direct like Kiege, and just likes to talk as much as she is so much of a bookworm girl. These Agathean trivia keep going as Tabitha starts to learn how the city works. Then she hears something really interesting

    ¡°. . . Wait?! The inner realms. Don¡¯t tell me those people at the surface are not actually the actual numbers residing here¡±

    ¡°Of course, historically. How do you think Enders reside from? There should be landmarks of them leaving behind the city. Your city has those shrines made out of wood instead of those concrete buildings¡±

    As they are busy having fun at the third floor, R-cord is surveying through their area. The far side of the countryside where he is looking at south. There he sees through his scanners where there is a single form of mana. The info panels remotely moving up and down within in his scanner. Going through the files and reports what happened to the south. They found a report from Lady Coheld herself and Haw at the same date. R-cord closely looks at his monocle the second time as he resets it. The results are the same.

    ¡°Enemies originated from the south. Hybrid creatures with daemos¡¯ creation in details. Ratmen, sourced from both Heroes and Demons faction. Purpose, they have lost control. They are freely roamed as the leader is not present in their dire needs. Reason, the Jigeram¡¯s light is not fully removed. They will be under control again in the 1st moon cycle. Warning, once it comes. Their capabilities to survive will be heightened in critical level as a horde . . .¡±

    The audio reaches to McS4 for only parts of it. The noise he made from making his supplies slip into his ears as he continues to ignore it. R-cord takes his notes out and gather some tips coming from both Haw¡¯s and Lady Coheld. He gathered what he needed and calls out to McS4.

    ¡°We have ourselves some charges to make¡±

    ¡°What kind of charges you found out there, R-cord?¡±

    ¡°Either be ours or our former team member, chemical weapons are easy to come by in this cycle¡±

    ¡°Chemicals? East Coast is heavily immune on diseases. What useless concoction I can make to go against the slimes of the reefs?¡±

    A note slides into McS4¡¯s table. The resources what those ratmen have is coming from the creation of the daemos. It is useless to use it against the coast. There are also ways to layered their armory. Ratmen¡¯s hides, bones, and flesh are incredibly toxic. If dared to place on the locals¡¯ skins are tainted with diseases those hardly be cleanse without proper medicines or Elven magic. Dexter Guild has one exception, their power armor. McS4 sees the diagram of Lady Coheld¡¯s quality of materials those rats have. This could be good use for its scheming abilities, especially stealth.

    The next morning, Tabitha wakes up refresh as she had ever been. Never have been she lying on a comfy bed in an open area. She stretches her body as she uses her magic to switch her clothes into her adventurer¡¯s outfit. After having breakfast and checks out from their room. Juela is already having a chat with R-cord. Juela gives a worried expression and R-cord covered with his helmet, and his monocle lights up in read. Tabitha knows it shows an alert.

    ¡°Hey, R-cord. What¡¯s the warning sign?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you made it. We have threats near this area. We wished to collect some spoils¡±

    Juela checks her sash ¡°I don¡¯t think those spoils won¡¯t be any good to make some scrolls out of them. Their hides are not clean, even I rub it clean¡±

    ¡°Maybe not here, there will be more out there. News got out late at night. They will be going anywhere. Isekai City starts to have some rat problems¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those roots died out because of mana exhaustion. Those open spaces probably where those hordes are nesting¡±

    ¡°Juela, that¡¯s not natural to have ratmen infesting underground¡±

    ¡°I was recalling, we were busy somewhere at east mountain¡±

    Tabitha calls them out ¡°Ok, ok, I want to know, R-cord. I hear Juela has no benefit with it. Do we really need to fight them since you said it comes with horde and an infestation?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes as adventurers, we have going to have problems going through the countryside. We have nuisances to keep us busy and tired us along the way. Fortunately, I can convince you to get them at this time¡±

    ¡°Uh huh? Where is it exactly?¡±

    A call coming from R-cord¡¯s equipment. ¡°This is S4. Cor, do you read me?¡±

    ¡°I read you, S4. What¡¯s your status?¡±

    ¡°Agathean adventurers are in my vicinity fending off the enemies. They wished to join¡±

    ¡°S4, S4, your confrontation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Cor. We have potential member here¡±

    ¡°Member, S4? Only one?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, Cor¡±

    R-cord said to the women ¡°The fight is over. I think it would be a waste not wanting one hired man in our team¡±

    Tabitha looks at Juela. Juela checks her coins and nods.

    Tabitha asks ¡°Are you sure, Juela?¡±

    ¡°Like what happened yesterday. I¡¯d rather to have myself tired than exhausted. Tabitha, we have the money from our Lord. We need to use it before reaching the East Coast¡±

    Juela goes on ahead. Tabitha looks at R-cord. R-cord said to her

    ¡°Being a leader, you weren¡¯t train in logistics¡±

    They have arrived at the battlefield. The ratmen were obliterated and the damages all around them seem to be off. McS4 is already picking up the bits and pieces of the ratmen. He points out who is their potential hire. An Agathean with few others are cleaning off the corpse. The sizes of their enemies are twice as big as them. To be able to beat it is commendable fighter. R-cord scans their states; mental, physical, and mana states. He finds to be less efficient as their bodies are barely using any of their strength. After a closer look, he finds someone who has use a lot of his mental stress. Another spellcaster.

    The Agathean sees them and confronts them ¡°Are you here to hire me?¡±

    Tabitha is a bit baffled ¡°Another mage? It would be a hassle for us protecting all of us¡±

    When Tabitha mentions that. Juela turns to look at her weirdly, then she looks at the Agathean. His surprised face recognized someone who said that.

    ¡°Wait a minute, are you an Isekai citizen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, why yes, have you visit Isekai City before?¡±

    ¡°Visit? No, I worked there before. I was there to build a magic room. Say, do you know the name Haw or Ironno?¡±

    Juela stops him ¡°There is no need for a chat. We are here whether you wanted to be the job¡±

    ¡°Apologies, about hearing calling me a mage. I am really confused about those role things. I can still use a weapon and being at the front too¡±

    R-cord moves Tabitha and Juela aside, and let him be the one to talk with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make this short. We are travelers going to East Coast. Because of my companion you met before in heavy armor has seen you actually fighting these pests. We will pay you extra both managing your own and give us safe passage¡±

    Direct to the point, R-cord waves at Juela to hand out the money. Juela only picks out a few coins of sylvs to his hand. Though there are more coins inside her bag. She knows how to make a wage. The Agathean receives the pay

    ¡°30sylvs. My, you actually know more about its dangers than us¡±

    R-cord cuts him off ¡°Will you, or not?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty. Your companion is still collecting his spoils¡±

    The Agathean inserts the coins into his pouch and his hand reaches out to theirs.

    ¡°Citizen customs, I am Secius and please take care of me¡±

    Secius starts to rally his own group. Thanks to the 30sylvs at hand, he is able to bring 5 Agatheans for her Journey. It may be a big group, but it is enough for not wasting their own resources. Tabitha groups up with her own team. With their yesterday usage of their own supplies and resupply for the entire week in advance, they are really wasting theirs if they keep this up because of the crystals alone. Tabitha never been into this sort of adventure. Having more people around like they are in an expedition. Truthfully though, yesterday is indeed mundane if it continues.

    Another blockade right before them. Secius let two of them to scout around to find the other route. After some time, Secius sees the signal absorbed into the crystal

    ¡°Ratmen! They got attacked¡±

    The ratmen surrounds the two by their fast reflexes. From over then under, the crystal shatters as they break through with their gnawing teeth. The mana inside the crystal bursts opens releasing overloaded mana into their bodies. They wear their cloth on their mouths to cover them from the intoxicating mana. Many Ratmen flew by as they charge in columns.

    The two Agathean throws some pebbles on the ground. Soaked with mana potions, it hardened quickly by the crystal making small spikes as it absorbed. The ratmen stepped on it as their weak feet crumbles as others at the back pushes them down as floor mats. Their remains on the ground reattached to the ones who are standing, creating their extra limbs. They combined themselves and continue to charge like rat hybrid centaurs.

    Secius comes to the rescue and opens his tome. He summons water splash on the ratmen, then he reenchants it and turns to slippery oil. Their rough bodies slip from their loose armor, it fell over from their dangling bodies and tripped again. With his next consecutive spell, he ordered his men

    ¡°Throw those rocks again!¡±

    They throw those pebbles at them, then the crystals began to absorbed it. The oil spilled bodies start to bubbles up next to pebbles-soaked mana. A big splash from the oil as the crystals covered the pebbles. With little mana combined together on the rat men, they covered with small shards.

    The Agatheans see they are covered in shards. They use their strong spell as they channel is as fast as they can. They charge forward and blows them away along with the shards with a powerful shot. It hits the ratmen at the back and the shards pierce through. All of them fell apart as their own mana leaked and absorbed to the crystals. The two Agatheans fell to their knees in quick exhaustion. They removed their cloths from their mouths as they need to breathe openly. Then suddenly, the crystal branches fell on them, knocking and trapping them from the large crystal.

    A large ratmen, thin as it moves like withered stick bones, it looks down and begin to absorbed their life out from it. Secius casts his spell again to throw some mud at its face. It clogs its mouth as its entire body breathes into its chest. It desperately tries to feed as it nearly touches the thread of life of those two. Once it about to reach it. Its spine from its head shots off. An ivory bullet hits its bone and its head fell down. Secius sees this opportunity to run at it and kicks its head away from his companions. It was kicked in a far distance. The body couldn¡¯t absorb and start fleeing to find its head. The fight is over, and the other three who are with him goes in and saved those two.

    Tabitha had never look into her card as fast as she reads them. She wasn¡¯t prepared at all from the sudden attack. McS4 whistles confidently

    ¡°Your cards improve. You give R-cord a better shot at this angle¡±

    Juela sees the card Tabitha used ¡°Silence, it is common but to silence a made ratmen from using its abilities. We don¡¯t even know what it can do¡±

    ¡°Breathe* And I don¡¯t want to know, Juela. I am just glad they are alright. Like why can¡¯t you helped them McS4?¡±

    ¡°On such tight space, I¡¯ll just hurt them instead of saving them¡±

    ¡°But, you have those equipment . . . That¡¯s right, they are consumables¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad our leader remembers our limits¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t believe what she had seeing. It was easy to defeat those ratmen when mana is scarce. To think those Agatheans are having trouble to deal with them, especially on mass. This is not what she had in mind to go to East Coast like this. Their resources shouldn¡¯t be wasting here. Especially what her cards on hands have need to recharge. Her mana capacity will be able to charge up well, but what about her team. This is the realization she learned as what Voldemyr reported. A group of people where he can save one but left the others to die. This is the warning she must learn to save the entire group.

    Meanwhile, Lady Coheld reads the back-and-forth messages between her and R-cord. Their daily report of their first day. She can¡¯t afford to waste that equipment doing mining work. There is a goal she had in mind at East Coast. Although there is plenty, like spying what her rival guild is up to. The documents she is looking for was not there on her personal data. A sigh on her disappointment when she sees that it will take them, a few more days, before they reach the east coast.

    ¡°This is taking too long¡±

 East Coast: The Testimony part 4 - Chapter 247

    COI C247

    Tabitha begins to learn the meaning of attrition and survival. The pain of getting through the horde of ratmen and the crystal forest blocking their every route. The pain of wasting such resources and resupplying them on their own are abysmal at best. Using powerful tools at the least threatening obstacles are such a waste, even more so their time. Nonetheless, she wasn¡¯t going to give up. She only wished whether they allow the citizens to come and helped them too. Sadly, they can¡¯t. The dangers of East Coast had made the defectors trapped there. The fears she had in mind, what made the Enders stop rescuing them from the very beginning?

    Her mind flashes back when she is preparing her journey. All of her friends are helping her to get ready. Yet, there is on little incident made her remember. She brings out her device and sees a recorded video done by Kiege. The video starts playing and her embarrassment begins. Yui is going berserk as she managing her magic items. The decks, her wand, and everything else needed for her to get them fix. Then she places them inside a box and chained it up inside Tabitha¡¯s magic bag.

    ¡°Done¡±

    Tabitha was at lost ¡°You¡¯re giving me powerful magic scrolls and gems, then lock it up and won¡¯t let me use it¡±

    ¡°Let the grown-ups taking care of that¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense¡±

    ¡°I know you best¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Then your mom knows exactly what she is doing¡±

    ¡°Augh! Kiege stop filming us. This is so embarrassing¡±

    ¡°How so? Juela is doing her best to get you proper meals for an entire cycle. Who knew everyone is . . .?¡±

    Kiege picks up a drawing. ¡°Hey, this drawing. Who drew this?¡±

    ¡°Stop changing the topic. I don¡¯t want that video in my own phone¡±

    The video stops when it records the drawing.

    Tabitha is trembling in humiliation to want to removed it. Then she hears again from Yui¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you try to delete it. I¡¯m going to spread about you and your little resolutions from your city. I will use my check this girl . . .¡±

    She quickly screams inside her head. The way Yui said it like some mom wanting to show of her child with embarrassing stories about her. Her tone, at the last part, wants her to disappear. Tabitha raises up from her bed, a different inn at the center of the region. She looks out from the window as they could see the mountain hides the east coast from the other side. They are so close.

    It was not that long for her to remember Yui¡¯s box. There, she shows it to the Dexter Guild. The box is locked and chained. Their scanners and detectors see it through. A message hides in encryption. R-cord understood Tabitha didn¡¯t learn of this language thanks to the UI and her devices. This encryption is made to avoid magic tools to read it. Yet, he wonders at Juela who knows about this. Why didn¡¯t she explain it to her? Juela remains blank, and no need for Tabitha concerned about it, yet.

    R-cord pretends to ask ¡°What lies inside?¡±

    ¡°Yui gave me scrolls, gems, and parts of bits and pieces, I guess. I can¡¯t seem to identify all my own. I expected you guys might know¡±

    McS4 guessed it fast ¡°Sounds like Haw is definitely going to do a lot of work for you. Guess our leader have ideas that you don¡¯t even have in mind of making¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Wait? Are you telling me I have to tell him what to do?¡±

    ¡°Giving him instructions won¡¯t be your problem. It is the matter of using those resources be efficient for your plan¡±

    Juela is worried ¡°Can you really do it?¡±

    Tabitha starts to sweat up. This responsibility as leader is going to be tough in her new environment.

    From the other side of the inn, Secius handed over the wages to his team.

    ¡°This pay will be your night of indulgence. Tomorrow afternoon is the experience of any Enders have hired many Agatheans to do. There will be no rest, there will be no idleness, and everything else there will be breaks when you are down and you will be the one to carry yourself¡±

    The five Agatheans are eager. Their challenges have already met their dangerous moves. The two who were downed by a massive crystal branch. Remained willed and strong, for their shares of 5sylvs each. It will be their luxury for only a few days.

    The sounds of guests coming into their longue. To what men loved to hear the voices of wenches or prostitutes about their adventures. Their thought of them as rich men, but lied to have this event to come. Secius steps away from their time as the night will become their last of indulgence. Outside of the lounges, he sees the brothel becomes lively as they see him goes out. He remained preserved and be on his way. The inn and the brothel are right next to each other, magic persists to silence the noise of fornications. With his hands of sylvs, he goes to the street vendors to find his magic supplies.

    It¡¯s been a few days, and they move faster than what their Lords and guild master said to them. The assistance of the Agatheans is showing they are closed to the mountain side, if they delayed as they predicted it. Then it is a waste of their effort to hire them in the first place. One day or two, this is what R-cord guessed of their journey through the crystal forest. Tabitha prepares her cards as she is ready for to use it on the Agatheans. She reaches out to Secius

    ¡°Are you ready? I hope we discuss earlier to make this work without high tier spells¡±

    ¡°High tier? Apologies, heh. I am not sure what you are talking about¡±

    Tabitha and her team had made a little adjustment going through the mountain. The forest is heavily crystallized and there are a dense amount of people going through helping them to go against the ratmen¡¯s numbers. No people are there at where they stand, passing through the last village and town have their security well defended from the enemy threats. Now through the wilderness, they have to use every low-level resource they could find. The ratmen is waiting for them. Including the enemies, Circostons and monsters. The souls of the ratmen have called out the speaking ratman.

    Chitters to the deep into the crystal forest. Ran here from the outskirt of Isekai City. They squander then collected from its presence. Stronger ranks beyond its line, there it stood see the skull remains of the thin ratman. It picks it up and wears it on its head. The skull turns twisted and a new mouth comes out from its forehead. Its head have two mouths teeth on the bottom mouth and the other mouth empty moving a tongue formed by glowing mist.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They are must be wailers from the caves. They must know where the entrances are¡±

    The crystallized forest is much denser than the ones close to the villages and towns. Many crystals rose form the ground as geysers like mana inside the crystals pushing up to the surface. Many were released causing pillars of crystallized shards. It still has more, ready itself to burst like a mini volcano. The Agatheans pointed out the remains they found at the shards. Without saying a word, not only there are plenty of ratmen¡¯s bodies lying around but numbers of totemic creatures all around.

    Their silence grew fear as Tabitha sees something is not right about those totemic creatures. Mix with strange fluid in black, the smell it releases is rotten and far worse she could try to resist it. Juela gives her a piece of her sash and sealed her mouth from the stench. Tabitha couldn¡¯t resist of saying to her the possibility

    ¡°Are we going to fight goblins too?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try it. Shamanism is as strong as it is with their curses. The smell you breathe, even how rotten it is. It possessed plague rituals from their feral instinct¡±

    Secius takes the first move. Already bringing the materials he bought from the vendors. He pulls out a fake doll. He calls out to his group to stay away. They followed and the others tightly hold their mana. The totemic creature shines down from the reflections of many crystals all around. The corpse body is still intact and the skulls it collected. Tabitha checks her UI to identify those skulls. The skulls were from the Circoston origin. She can¡¯t express herself whether is relief or scared. She never thinks spirits had their hideous side.

    The crystals begin to collapse as there is an edge appeared from the cliffs. It is Secius¡¯ opportunity to throw the fake doll. As he throws it in the air, the crystallized dust tries to absorb what lies inside. The doll¡¯s mana leaked and the leak whistles out with tremendous screams. The totemic creatures reacted and many more hidden both from the dark and the light. The spirits rose with endless horde. Many barely to be seen, physically moves just only to be thrown, the manifestations of its shamanistic form drawn only blinking out of its existence. Desperate, madness, and turmoil continue to chase a small doll.

    A horde of spirits follow the screaming fake doll. The replicated horror and the dying release of mana craved by its insanity of their rival mana, the neutral mana, they go to the cliff as they follow down where the noise keeps their ferocity. Secius gives the sign and moves as fast as they can. They ran through the thickness of the crystals. The Agatheans are at the front, both Juela and Tabitha at the middle, and R-cord and McS4 are at the back. Within the valley of so many spirits roaming around, they see the crystals have sealed the rest.

    A forest of crystallized trees, now they are the forest of crystallized dead. Goblin rituals and many creatures are made without flesh. This is where so many defectors have passed through. The idea of escaping like this is impossible. Shamanism is strong when the threat is beyond the balance of nature. They will become strong to balance out their threats. However, this is a waste of time for them to deal with. The Agatheans have provided them the easy way in. Tabitha is thankful at that, yet, Juela knows that they are not close where they are headed.

    The Agatheans feel the dirt on their shoes, the soft texture on the ground is at ease of their hardened feet. They look around for any feral spirits about. They are none. They spark up their pebbles soaked with mana. A spell to make it like a tinder. The small sparks were enough for Secius to react. He confidently calls out to them

    ¡°Hold! We are out from their reach¡±

    The Agatheans step aside as they need to find somewhere to rest their feet. The shards and the crystal are too hard for their aching feet to move anymore.

    Tabitha and Juela made it and sees they are already resting. Juela checks on her shoes to see the harm what the crystals do to them. Mixed with fatigue curses and pieces of rituals in scraps. Juela goes to Secius and said to him

    ¡°We need to keep going¡±

    ¡°I understand, my group is not well equipped. To think for a horde of spirits are gathered in so many different beings altogether¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to go as soon as possible¡±

    Tabitha heard about the commotion. ¡°Juela, are you sure? R-cord and McS4 are not here¡±

    ¡°They are fine, Tabitha. We are concerning about why are so many spirits are here¡±

    Truly the spirits are here for a reason. There was something near them that cause so many rituals and many dangerous totems going by. The spirits are returning again as they brought other than the doll they found. Pieces of bones wrapped in their spiritual hazes, and one of them are sure of ratmen along with it. R-cord scans them as they keep a far distance from his team. McS4 is bringing out the ratmen¡¯s corpses from their first encounter. He picks out a gem coming out from the ratman¡¯s body. Converting it into his weapon, preparing something big

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Where do you think they are now?¡±

    R-cord begins reloading the ivory bullets ¡°They are already here¡±

    Consecutive crystals shatter from where Tabitha¡¯s group was. Their scanners traced exactly where they are. They are already in the middle of the chaos. An ambushed struck on Secius¡¯ team. Secius was forced to cast his spell to pull his team close him. Tabitha reacts and pulled out her deck. She gives them each buff, and it boosts their body to have higher resistance. Then she plays a few spells on her hand whereas the field is form and pushes away all crystal sourced materials. Their enemies appeared before them. Goblins are attacking them carrying loots come from all enemies who ventured near the east coast.

    Tabitha¡¯s UI is giving her information of those weapons they brought. She takes a deep breath and quickly explain it to Juela

    ¡°They have weapons from Isekai City. Be careful¡±

    ¡°Looters! They must be those famines¡±

    The Agatheans were attacked from one of them. Their sudden pounce throwing themselves as they are starved and with their spirits overwhelmed them with animal ferocity in their hunger. Famines are defined to those who are possessed in a strong sensation of hunger. Craving any flesh except for cannibalism of their own race. It is more dangerous when shamanism is also part in it.

    The famine goblins surround the Agatheans. Juela takes Tabitha close to the wall with little room she could fine. They hear the crunching of the famines¡¯ mouth going through Tabitha¡¯s resistance card. The Agatheans are being pushed by the numbers. The spirits are piling in with their rituals bringing the crystals as the field waning down pretty fast. The hungers strike deeply into the spirit through the bodies of the goblin. Their breaths release the empty husk of their stomach leaving deadly curses of the dead. The Agatheans are being surrounded trying to take them down as the goblins¡¯ body persist on feasting leaving their limbs and heads trying to gut them only pieces of them.

    Secius¡¯s spell gradually falling out. The spells he had cast are being eaten out of the goblin lost minds. Unhealthy to anyone who feast on mana. The spirits weren¡¯t let them stop eating it as the mana is converting into the famines¡¯ body. The body starts shaking and uncontrollable bulge moving inside their bodies. The concentration of mana is starting to release rituals too powerful for them to resist. Tabitha¡¯s resistance on them finally torn off and the mana leaking out from their mouths and nose. The acidity touches them as they covered their mouth from the toxicity.

    The famine goblins begin to explode left and right unleashing powerful rituals decaying everything all around them. The blasts reached Secius¡¯s group. A strip of magical scroll flying over them from top to bottom. The writings on the scrolls begin to burn from the rituals release. The magic scroll reacts and pushes the toxicity around them. It releases Jigeram¡¯s light and crystallized every shamanistic spell and curses in a flash. Few seconds later, Secius¡¯ team is right next to Tabitha and Juela at the corner. Hiding themselves from Juela¡¯s magic.

    The piece of the scroll remains as it gathers all the threats coming at them. The pulling force both warped and merging into one. The famine goblins are crushed into a mini blackhole. It wasn¡¯t how it looks like, the rituals enforced it in greater force. Together into one place, a void gate opens because of its beyond power. It tricked the spirits of a powerful threat and engulfed what lies there into the oblivion. They all disappear. Only who are left to witness it is Tabitha¡¯s team. The team moves on, forcing their battered group to escape this trapped.

    Secius casts his healing spell on his group ¡°This is the beginning. I¡¯m using my own mana to heal you¡±

    Tabitha turns to Juela, she refuses

    ¡°There is nowhere else to find you would try to waste, Tabitha. This is the wilderness of both neutral mana and shamanism. The ship is not the same as in this forest or from the sphere¡±

    Juela held her sash ripped from only a little bit of it. Tabitha sees how little things made Juela being very careful to use it. If this worries Juela, then how about Secius group already being beaten and using their own mana. And yet, never dared to use their potions.

    It was not long until Tabitha had walked in such a far distance. There is nowhere safe to rest down nor hiding from them. The Agatheans, even battered tried to go multiple ways to escape from the chaos on this mountain covered in crystallized trees. Tabitha is not ready for this kind of hardship. Yui and Juela have taught her the basic but this one is not one of them. This is more advanced than she had learn. This picks out her device and review what she had learned back in Enders Bridge.

    Yui: ¡°The environment is not the problem here. No matter how much crystals or dusts or what else you are worrying about, Tabitha. The main issue is the chaos¡±

    Juela: ¡°Don¡¯t teach her unnecessary trivia. Believe it or not, Tabitha is better to be experience in it as she is a citizen. Sigh* Myrrkei have so much knowledge about it. Is there any help from you?¡±

    Dewn: ¡°Jigeram is what many called as a deadland¡¯s sun. This is your beginning to learn it. Add it with East Coast¡¯s legends and myths, then you will know true might of each mana types¡±

    Yui: ¡°Sheesh, Dewn. She wasn¡¯t scared adventuring inside a submerged ship. I admit shamanism is a bit weird. Sometimes spirits are as ugly if you don¡¯t understand what they represent . . .¡±

    Tabitha stops playing the video as this is what she can find so far. She starts thinking, they are preserving their resources very scarcely. That ambushed was countered and Juela saves them with only a tiny piece of her sash. It wasn¡¯t a defeat from those famine goblins. If they ever gotten destroyed, what else they will bring to fight. This makes want her to know more, but the risks are too great. While she is thinking, one of the Agatheans pointed from the distance.

    ¡°Look over there, they¡¯re back!¡±

    The void gate opens and the remains of the famine goblin have been transformed into a hybrid ritual dummy. The spirits from the void had come out and created this abomination. It begins going to the same direction they are heading. The group stops out of fear, and Secius said to Tabitha

    ¡°We are still far to reach East Coast. The brutes are brought out from the spirit world. There could be a powerful enemy¡±

    His one of his groups added the fear ¡°That is one of the dead spirits. They are stronger than we could ever face. Fighting it will fuel their savagery¡±

    Tabitha reaches out R-cord ¡°Did you hear them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and rightly so to be afraid. We are now closer to the madness¡±

    ¡°Madness? You mean the East Coast is nearby?¡±

    ¡°It still too far, we can¡¯t resist them as they are feral. This is getting dangerous. We have to use our resources. Tell Secius and his group to find the spirits¡¯ enemies. No matter how many they are, at least you won¡¯t be messing with them¡±

    ¡°But what if they are more than we could handle?¡±

    ¡°Then we will be aiding you before that happened. Also, McS4 did a little scouting. I think this will aid you in case you failed¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    R-cord cuts contact and begins to position himself.

    The risk of their lives is taken place. They ventured through as the curse creeps in with every different measure of its lethality. The crystal shards may look the same, but how it cracks and shines are becoming ritualistic. The mountain path is deluded, dared to follow R-cord¡¯s advice to find the ones who destroyed the spirits. The condition they are in, going into a secluded space, and venture forth to their doom. Tabitha is ready. Juela¡¯s sashes shine as it readies to burn itself to cast a spell. Lastly, Secius. Openly dared to bring out his tome as it stained by the rituals.

    Juela understands why the Agatheans are not going to face this threat. Secius¡¯ book is already starting to rot. The magic forces here are deemed with demonic presence. Their equipment is no match into the densely presence. They are still willing nonetheless. The hope they would return alive and well will suited for the wage. But next time, this happened again. She would¡¯ve brought U¡¯ecin along the journey. A former hunter of his own guild shows useful. U¡¯ecin, though he is important was not at the guild tower at that time.

    A skull tumbled down on the floor. Wrapped with leather and scarred in writings, they see who are the ones fighting the spirits. Ironically, this is a rat skull. The same skull Secius kicked out from the fight. The leather peeled off and its scars removed. The rat skull returns back to its body. They watch the skull connected the body. Wrapped with more ritual items along the banner covered its thin body. The spirits drawn on the banner and turns the thin rat man¡¯s mantle. Empowered it as its mouth breathing all life around it.

    Secius casts smoke at the breathing thread of their life. His group being pulled in as their soul ripped and sown to the open. The stretch of their souls harmed their body. Their body turns light and skins paled. The smoke appears and pushes into the thin ratman¡¯s mouth coughing out from its feast. It coughs out along with the spirits controlling it. The spirits reveal the same colored alike. The color of sands giving the way their Circoston¡¯s origin. Tabitha calls the order. A shot fired, revealing the goblin in his nomadic clothes. Leathered with mostly monsters of this forest.

    The small of his size and others followed together, neither of them tribal nor primitive. They are weaved into their long mantles, bigger than their normal size body. The spirits sown into themselves to the mantle preparing their ritual spells when needed. One of them jumps over throwing dusts at them from above. Tabitha pulls out a card, pulls the goblin down to the ground. The goblin¡¯s mantle releases a ritual summoning a wind creature to take his place. It fell to the ground and gently disappears without any harm.

    The dust falls to the ground, almost touching them. The thin ratman breathes again, and pulled the dust that the goblin dropped. The dust turns fiery where the souls be pulled again. The burns into their souls almost at reach and their body almost burned from within. The Agatheans continue to stagger from their soul being sucked away in a long stretch. Tabitha keeps shuffling her cards to find the right card. She throws some high resistance spells and gives them to the group.

    Secius¡¯ group is able to pull themselves together. They pulled out their weapons and fight back against the goblins. Juela ripped her sash, numerous spells in bind casted down at the goblins. Their mantles were easily burned away showing secret weapon hidden behind it. Looted weapons on their arms, tribal ritual wrapped in leather. They charge forward as the blow of their might go straight at them. The Agatheans fight directly at them as they stand their ground from the goblins¡¯ elusive movements.

    Elemental rituals in the goblin movements, shift as air and changes suddenly into storm. These goblins are well armed and their spirits are tamed or trained along with them. Their spirits heightened their powers to the extend as the resistance of the Agatheans are quickly weakening them down. The goblins keep pushing bringing up rocks and sticks covered with dangerous veins inside. The release of the curse from the tribes brought out wildly casts as bombs. The looted weapons were easily destroyed by one use.

    Tabitha sees Secius¡¯ group is faltering from the destructive assault. The Agatheans are not experienced fighting these kinds of goblins. They are not tribal. They are nomadic from how they look. They behaved like assassins, but more skilled with the used of their spirits. They are starting to realize how these goblins have beaten those feral spirit.

    ¡°Why are you bringing us to the dead trap?¡±

    R-cord hears her contact ¡°Keep going, none of you are not beaten yet¡±

    ¡°We need help over here. You have already taken the shot, why stop now?¡±

    ¡°Just wait a little more¡±

    A ritual hits her. Her robe shields it and surged it down to her cards. Boosted from the effects of the rituals, she sees powerful attacks coming from it. She quickly plays it. The moment she uses on the Agatheans, she remembers McS4 and R-cord. If these people around her is not going to be part of her journey and has no knowledge of using this support spell. Then she quickly chooses to use it on who is going to be with her instead. But they are far away. Juela keeps trying to destroy their mantles. Though their mantles are from creatures that are magic proof, to have it to where the spirits lay there to be released as magic spell is very crafty in goblins¡¯ hands.

    Juela is starting to learn why. ¡°Tabitha . . .¡±

    ¡°Yes! Those goblins are really not from here. The goblins are not easy to beat¡±

    ¡°I know, not even our magic will work¡±

    ¡°Agh¡±

    Goblins made it through, but failed as it thrown out once it entered inside for a short moment. Their leathered mantle protects him from the attacks and slipped through by the help of his companions. They see they are getting tired. It is not for long when they are beginning to lose strength from the next soul drain.

    The thin ratman breathes again. It is impossible for the group to fight like this. The trust in Tabitha¡¯s companion starts to questions into her head because one dangerous possessed ratman.

    R-cord finally responds ¡°They¡¯re here! Over there!¡±

    Tabitha quickly flips up her cards activating a spell card on them. The spell card hits on the ground, but it lifts into the air as the spirits catch it. The spirits materialized trying not to get the card to use. Secius jumps in and self-cast himself to pushes the spirit off.

    The spirits were knock back out of shock. They feel Secius¡¯ powers wielding a ritual item hidden his equipment. The goblin reaches him and able to block it with his mantle. Exposed, the goblin is engulfed by Juela¡¯s sash scroll, numerous spells putting into one body. He moves erratically then faded into bright colorful dusts. His body shines off from the spell. The goblins continue to push and use their fallen companion to chant a ritual.

    The sounds of their howling voices from their throats. The spirits force into the dead body of their goblin kin. Spiritual ritual comes forth from the body, cleansing all soft flesh, blood, and innards together. With the dead goblin¡¯s exposed spiritual hand, he grips on Secius and linked him and the rest of the Agatheans in a bound. The thin ratman breathes in to all of them, carrying the death whistle to their ears. Five times more as they shared it and they completely fell to the ground from the extreme group bound.

    Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe what she had saw, a high tier ritual spell devastated Secius¡¯ group. Linking them by the ritual as they are bound all together sharing the same status effects. Her spell card is barely resisting it, and almost reaching to their deaths. This is shamanism, the spells of many curses and sickness. Tabitha with nothing to help her side for spell casters. Her previous card is still not played, block by the leather mantle of the goblin. With her wand, she deliberately slams it on the ground.

    The quakes shivers as it was protecting by the rituals, hidden traps were lie waiting where she sees. But it looks like is being pushed back. The sight of a glow coming from the ground as there is another ritual holds it off. The quakes continue to push and reaches to her card. It finally lands on the ground and forced summon McS4. He appears in thunderous entry. Throwing nets left and right, accurately catching all the goblins in sight. His heavy weapon points at the dead goblin¡¯s body, levitates it and shoots it at the thin ratman. Both of them crumbles in one shot.

    The rituals suddenly stopped, and everyone is down. McS4 begins to carry the Agatheans. Juela¡¯s sash got nulled from the heavy weapon¡¯s shot. Without any spells from all sources, this is the final realization of her journey.

    ¡°Tabitha, let¡¯s go¡±

    ¡°Ok, everyone let¡¯s go!¡±

    A command card pulls out from her hand. The spell card is struggling to release it. It looks impossible to use it, but then she places her card to McS4¡¯s power armor. The card uploads into his battle system. It energized him the command card.

    The goblins watch them escape and tried to break free. To one final attempt to chase them, they removed the leather on the thin ratman. The ratman is freed and left with a ritual cursed into its head. Great frenzy rose into it and starts chasing Tabitha¡¯s team. After it left, a whisper coming from the spirits.

    ¡°More of them are coming, the Heroes are not giving up¡±

    They stared at their fallen companion, died from losing his mantle. While they barely took a soul out from those Agatheans. The marked of their nomadic banner hidden from their leather mantle, showing the role as pilgrims. The weakest of the nomadic tribes.

    Tabitha is pulling Juela¡¯s hand. The limits of their physique are reaching into their breaths. Juela is running for too long reaching her limit, the Agatheans are almost being fodders from the elemental rituals, and lastly Tabitha listening to R-cord¡¯s message to find the place they could escape. McS4 carries all six people is piling on his back made a stop as Juela drops to her knees

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡±

    McS4 sees something is still chasing them ¡°We¡¯re not out yet¡±

    They turn around and sees the running thin ratman is still chasing them. The time to use their resources are nigh.

 East Coast: The Testimony part 5 - Chapter 248

    COI C248

    ¡°YESsss! Men in ruins are close¡±

    ¡°Man thing?¡±

    ¡°No, no! men are at east coast. They are close nibble*¡±

    ¡°There one is! Alone, light on its head blind us¡±

    ¡°Get him, get him¡±

    The horde of ratmen is near, hunting them and seeking the path to Kinteinnou east continent. Their scheming is gone and missing at the south. After the failed infestation inside the Mihayara district ruins, they¡¯ve reach here. To find what the voices in their master ordered them to do. To search and kill under this mana barren cycle. For what reason, after the pillar of light happened at Isekai City.

    R-cord have spotted the enemies. The ratmen had brought the thin ratman back to its feet. Stronger than its dried-up shell, it harnessed a cannibalistic taste among its own. The powers of the daemos rose up into the mist. The essence drove off from this small group of ratmen reserving the influence of their creator. He hears the fake doll falling from the cliff. Plentiful of spirits dropping in their reckless pursuits. Sending themselves right in front of them.

    His monocle records the fight between them. The feral were easily beaten and the ratmen were victorious with their demonic magic. It was short lived until he finds live goblins going to their direction. As he identifies those goblins attacking the rat men, he can see magic resisting mantle. Old data opens up on his monocle view about their origins. They are identified as Circoston goblins and they are outside. This puzzled him where his information told they are always attacking at the east coast. Is Mountaiwall losing their border?

    Tabitha is calling for his help. R-cord takes aim and sees the enemies already reached them. He takes out his ivory bullet and takes the shot. After it was finished, he calls out to McS4

    ¡°S4, S4, threats spotted entering our group¡±

    ¡°Prioritizing the encounter, Cor. I¡¯ll rally them at our disadvantage point¡±

    ¡°Disadvantage point? Have you identified the threat?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    No responds, and an audio activated ¡°Signal lost or on hold¡±

    R-cord didn¡¯t wait to reconnect with McS4. The data inside of his monocle shows anti-magic activities. His team will face them. Circoston goblins are dangerous to face with.

    Time moves fast, R-cord is prioritizing his own position here. The survey and the detection he travelled from here has so many loose ends. Tabitha keeps calling for help and as for him deciding which action to take. McS4 somehow made it to their team as message reached him. The nomadic goblins are attacking them. R-cord reads it and finally takes action. With someone there to aid them, he can now do double time. This short moment of distraction caught him off guard. He checks at his health gauge as his age detects returnable brain disease. This is not going to be good.

    Tabitha sends her orders

    ¡°McS4, use your energy to power up your melee weapons. Juela, take Secius and the others in safe area¡±

    McS4 dropped the Agatheans on to Juela ¡°Orders received¡±

    Juela casts her spell on them levitate them to the air ¡°Got it¡±

    The thin rat man spits out dark tendrils blending into the environment. McS4 blocks it before they reached them. Tabitha flinched a bit then she reactively uses her spell card. It boosted McS4 as his energy gauge is halved to preserve his energy reserves.

    Spell card she used is unreadable but the description is clear from what she read. It said adapting any used mana, only released or casted, as it will be contained as spells to counteract the enemies¡¯ mana uses. However, the strength of the mana contained from the enemy will hindered to the card who puts on. Tabitha¡¯s cards are cost efficient and never be useful on the Agatheans nor Juela herself. These cards are meant to her team, and they are from the Dexter Guild.

    McS4 sees his systems are reading the card played on him. Enemies¡¯ mana is being collected into his mana tank. The readings are blurred out as it comes from a powerful source. It will hinder him if this used mana is on his body, but on his power armor, he can able to use it. The thin rat man¡¯s hidden tendrils were pulled. It surprises it and pulled towards him hitting it with its own mana. The results were not good. The thin rat man is healed.

    The reaction of using the demonic mana caused no damage on it. It swiftly goes through by McS4¡¯s heavily powered arm and forces it down to the ground using its head. The thin rat man strongly holds its own until a pulse coming from his armor disfigured its thin legs. It mends on the ground as crystals are collecting it. The crystals burst out from the ground screaming by the rat man¡¯s mana. The ground erupts as the crystals tried to absorb it. It can¡¯t, and it explodes by the force of demonic essence.

    McS4 continues to collect the rat man¡¯s mana endlessly cycling the problem constantly. Tabitha hears his thoughts

    ¡°This is a confirmed demons¡¯ puppet¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. They mention about it many times¡±

    ¡°There are many differences among those puppets. The tenacity of this creature won¡¯t stop. Unless we use our strong weapons. This also counters us because of the feral spirits will attract it¡±

    Tabitha starts getting it. The chaos of fighting here is a death sentence. They need to move on after each encounter or else more of them shows up.

    A glimmer shines on her head. McS4 and R-cord are making contact. She reaches her telepathy onto the both of them. R-cord says to McS4

    ¡°. . . Maintain her orders. Forced navigate the enemy¡¯s mana and break a piece of that rat man down¡±

    ¡°I have to use one of my charges, Cor¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, used your commands!¡±

    Tabitha hears R-cord telling her to do. The words of her mouth change to her strict tone. She added with her spell card to boost up her voice in order to hear him in the midst of his fight. Loud and clear

    ¡°McS4, I order you to take it down¡±

    No resistance, absolute action, straight on without hesitation, McS4 redirects the mana he took into his armor. The hidden skin crafted by him emerged from the demonic mana. Unbelievable skin transformed into the rat man. Its large essence grows deep into the ground. The ground bursts open where they stand. A secret portal opened for the Horde to attack them from below. Many of its chittering eyes from its empty husks raising their spears and looted weapons.

    His made armor starts to become alive and damaging the wearer. The demonic mana is not easy to control and rushes into what it had created. Pressuring down to his power armor, he keeps hold as they are building up so much power. The thin rat man¡¯s head is still being forced down to the ground. Its mouths are wide open trying to consume his soul. The shards spread everywhere from the wild movement of its hidden tendrils. It hits everything and McS4 alike as his old armor dented down by the sheer strength.

    Finally, he makes a move. A bright light comes out at the thin rat man¡¯s mouth. Diverting all of its mana that hid within itself. A plant grows out of its mouth forcing into entanglement within it. The threads of light showing light green colors, almost close to the elven magic but it¡¯s shown animalistic feature. Finally, a gun shot fired at them. It hits the neck and lost its strength. It sinks down to its hidden portal joining the rest those tried to climb out. The roots carved in rituals come out of the rat man¡¯s merged skull holding them firm and sealed its demonic powers.

    McS4 loses his hide and the item that caused this mysteriously. He steps back and runs back to his team.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going, we must head to the disadvantage point¡±

    Juela hears him ¡°Disadvantage point, it sounds . . .¡±

    Tabitha agreed ¡°Alright, bring these guys with us, we mustn¡¯t leave anyone behind . . .!¡±

    The ground erupts, the roots are barely holding on as there is no spirits to keep it still. The mysterious item only replicates the ritual leaving nothing to preserved its shamanistic powers.

    The rat men emerged bound by the sounds of their horrifying screeches. Countless words occupying with every being teleported here.

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    They chant ferociously as their numbers grew only by the size of an average shoe. The rats in pieces squeezing themselves through the tangled roots. The roots darkened from its light green glow as one of the rat men breaks free bringing in its plagues then got trap in crystallized dust. The horde is starting to attract the feral spirits.

    Tabitha casts her magic card and gives it to McS4, boosting his speed and carrying capacity. Juela incidentally got hit from the eruption covered in dusts and fell to the ground. McS4 is now single-handedly carried them all onto the top of his shoulders. He receives a navigation from R-cord. The direction where he must go at disadvantage point. R-cord calls out to him

    ¡°Go down, at 2 o¡¯clock¡±

    McS4 follows. The rats sprung up from the crystals. They dug through with every demonic mana they carry.

    Tabitha and Juela watch him out maneuver all the traps prepared from the rat men. When they turn to see what is in front of them. The feral spirits have returned already fighting the traps. Another shot hits the feral spirit, teleporting them to the small rat horde giving them the clear path at the front. The echoes of R-cord shooting them between them are subtle and loud. The numbers of shot are more than ten times now.

    Then R-cord calls out to Tabitha. ¡°Use your command cards. I¡¯m running out of bullets¡±

    ¡°What cards? My adapting deck is encrypted¡±

    ¡°Interesting, then can you alter your telepathy. Like Clairvoyance¡±

    Tabitha wasn¡¯t ready to hear R-cord about clairvoyancy. The shock of hearing paused her a bit. The shaking from McS4 escaping both the spirits and the horde had got herself back to use it. She flips her deck and try to use clairvoyance. R-cord sees through her eyes and found it.

    ¡°That! Use IT!¡±

    Tabitha picks it up from her deck losing its strength because of the rule being pulled at the middle instead of the top of the deck.

    The deck will lose its value if didn¡¯t being picked at the top or shuffling it in order from the cards below it won¡¯t rub each other more than one causing the magic cards to tinder itself from its mana. Tabitha was desperate, and they need to escape. She plays that card barely anything to read of the title and the description. The card flew in the air, and sharpshoots at R-cord from the far distance. R-cord receives the card and takes his aim. The warning of his system calls out to him

    ¡°Warning! Secret Weapon has been used. Level 1 fire power is been granted¡±

    R-cord shoots at them, hitting Juela. The bullet empowers her as her body begins manipulating the mana. The adrenalines going through her as the powers of the citizens have been granted. Her sashes were quickly burned to ashes, all of them by the presence of this unforeseen mana. The mana of the citizens, and her knowledge as an Enders made her casts her first spell. She begins to chant. Tabitha feels it. Her UI is detecting someone like her, besides her, and it was Juela. The way she channeling her spell caused many crystallized dusts to manifest everywhere.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Juela casts her first citizen¡¯s spell. Her first ultimate. A dome appeared, McS4 slammed right on it and moves back almost dropping them. The dome covered with magic writings that match Juela¡¯s sashes. Their enemies collide on the dome, the horde smashing themselves into the dome and the spirits multiplies from the very presence of absolute power. The crystallized dusts are hardening the dome trapping them, and at the same time saved, for now.

    McS4 witnessed the secret weapon is used. A sign of the impossibility to waste such a formidable interaction of her cards and the archscience tech. He privately sends his words to R-cord, able to bypass the dusts

    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted yours, and I wasted mine. Don¡¯t let Tabitha wasted hers. Her box contains what our old teammate can formulate it from the city¡¯s knowledge¡±

    Juela is stunned and closed her eyes to feel the magic flowed through her. Her body wasn¡¯t touched by it nor that caused her to react to it. She is glad that this powerful spell can imitate her sashes.

    The dome starts to soften its shell. The crack appears and ready to break. In each crack released multiple spells at the same time. The magic that would easily consume from the dust, but Juela¡¯s ultimate. She made it into an exception. The dome finally shatters and explode out phases through or not. The enemies outside are engulfed with endless attributes of spells. The basic elements: water, earth, fire, and air to the advanced such as: light, darkness, lightning, and many other paranormal spells. Nothing they could do to resist it. They are absorbed into the mana as the crystallized dust sealed them after.

    The aftermath ended the rat men, but the spirits remain and taking the remains of the rat men as their own. The endless fight continues as they witnessed the never-ending cycle. Juela wasn¡¯t phase by it. More like feared to see of the power of the citizens. The words about them are becoming too surreal and the reason why the Lady of Agatheus wanting them to leave. It is the future they will face someday. Juela turns to Tabitha

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Tabitha looks around trying to ignore what she had witnessed. It is definitely an ultimate. Her people will change the fate of this world if they mastered it.

    Something dug out from the wall. Crystals fall from it as spirits coming out. One of the spirits are totem creatures. But it didn¡¯t look broken and it is well maintained. The body moves out from wood and leaves still in its sprout. From its wooden body, comes out another spirit. A bird in green glow, a big fat bird. Tabitha recognized the bird. She checks her device and found out is the meme bird who take out the Saint Heroes adventurer. Its resemblance of its menacing, but cute, expression still puts everyone with a smile.

    Someone comes out from the hole. A goblin in tribal clothing

    ¡°You people are hard to save when you attract a lot. Come here, there is no escape when your people have already done to this place¡±

    McS4 loses his professional attitude and quickly throw them at the hole. Usually, he waits for Tabitha to order him. In this predicament, time is wasting. They have to escape as soon as possible. Both Juela and Tabitha head inside, leaving McS4 watching outside for one more time. There he sees the thin rat man, reawakened.

    It finally made it here, and freed from the roots. Its mouths are feasting on the spirits growing a new form of demonic powers with the feral spirits. McS4 have already confirmed about it. Seeing it a second time is only insulting his guild of their first accurate readings. It charges towards him in a form of ritual smoke. The usual faces of shamanistic creatures were replaced by countless rat faces. The crystal dome from the ceiling fell and crushed it. The head fell again losing its control. Back again as a merged skull. McS4 has the opportunity to scan it. After that, he leaves.

    The plague rat man appeared and sees the thin rat man fell again. The voices still creep into its mouth

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    from the thousand voices fix into one voice. The rat man speaks

    ¡°They are hahahhe-heading to the shores. Those powers a-aa-aren¡¯t worth in the forest. Hymns ones, are out. No, people from the south are here. No!¡±

    Bickering from the plague rat man¡¯s head continue to speak nonsense. As it already taken down the feral spirits and retain their lost pieces of the rat horde. Including the soul siphoning thinned rat man.

    Secius wakes up and sees tribal roots underneath the crystal. It carries as if it as it is used as a door. He sees his wisp at his side, meaning there is no harmful dusts around here. His Agathean companions recovered as they are setting up their meals. He sees a goblin is cooking his own meal, only vegetables and other roots. The goblin handed over to the girls. The two added a few meals to the side as they begin to eat. While they eat, they look around and sees the different kinds of spirits connecting along with the trees and other plants.

    Tabitha thanks him again ¡°Thank you, I never thought we will be the end when we see those spirits survive a magic like that¡±

    Juela asks the goblin ¡°What is your name? We need to thank you properly¡±

    The goblin sincerely smiles ¡°Why not used your flat paper? You can see me one of those adventurers. They use pictures to identify me¡±

    Tabitha takes a pic of him and sends it to social media. The post is traced and found him with the City Guild. The name was in her city¡¯s language, leaving Juela guessing.

    She answered ¡°Train? It¡¯s quite odd for a goblin to be named like that¡±

    ¡°I know, they don¡¯t even try to say my name¡±

    ¡°What is your real name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Train da boyz. Haha¡±

    McS4 laughs from the distance as he heard it. Juela couldn¡¯t understand why. Tabitha knew, because of his goblin name is translated. The word ¡®train¡¯ is heard and meant that way. Because of their reliance on translation. Train will always be heard from their ears. Except Juela, she thought it is a goblin word.

    Enough from his silly game, Juela continues ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Juela and this is my friend Tabitha. And over there is . . .¡±

    ¡°haha, there is no need for greetings to the rest. Although it is kind of nice to hear people and their adventures. But I must insist to hear more important¡±

    ¡°How important?¡±

    ¡°Good call. I was wondering about my spirits are calling to the gods. I don¡¯t want to pry but the dangers you bring them are sure has reasons¡±

    Tabitha guessed ¡°You mean us getting into the East Coast¡±

    Train felt sad for a bit ¡°Seems like many adventurers still persist of saving them. . .¡±

    Train explains them about the situation of the East Coast.

    ¡°The area you people talked about it changed after everyone left because of what you people called dusts. The Jigeram¡¯s light have caused the shore to behave very differently. As far as those people are safe, I confirm you all that they are still there dragged into the sea. Sigh* It isn¡¯t fun when your people couldn¡¯t be able to rescue them because of the price. This price is something that there is a being down there holding them hostage. Yet, they said they were called there. My guess why my rival tribes become hostiles because they are talking to their enemy. Or so I thought . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . So far, the adventurers think they are still hiding among the cliffs. After the Jigeram passing by, they are now at the sea or sea shore. I can describe it as they are dragged down to the sea, but I honestly couldn¡¯t go in like the rest of the goblins. It must be because of how they are able to kill your citizens. I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you from I said¡±

    Tabitha feels anxious ¡°It¡¯s fine, please continue¡±

    ¡°Like I said, life down there was almost a living dead trapped until I head those hymns. Enders singing hymns were a legend among us tribes. They are the people who escaped Agatheus City and fled to Rune Isles, for them being there gives me strange vibes that they are earlier than that¡±

    ¡°But. They were saving them, right?¡±

    Juela answers her ¡°Yes, they are. Did you forget how they appeared in the sphere. The place where you trained?¡± Juela confronts Tabitha with a reassuring expression.

    Tabitha smiles back and continue listening to Train ¡°I¡¯m glad, by the way. I didn¡¯t even say anything bad about them. There also one person though who tried to rescue them at first¡±

    He sewn a thread from the smoke of the fire. Images appeared with his short stature. It was Voldemyr.

    ¡°This man had tried. He told me that they are still fine. Including those people brought them here¡±

    Tabitha clenches her fist. Hearing the goblin calmly to say those people who brought them here is absurd. Her feelings grew wildly as everything had happened lead to this. Her mouth bit from the burst of anger she is about to throw out a tantrum if it continues. Juela didn¡¯t stop her as she needs to release it as the tension inside of her heart hardened. Tabitha took a deep breath and listen. Juela is surprised that she keeps herself maintain like a lady.

    Train shows more, besides Voldemyr, and there is one more person they are have recognized before. A person they didn¡¯t expect to be here and let alone for him to care for the lives of the citizens. It was U¡¯ecin. What terrifies Juela is he is bringing authentic weapon at his arms. She leans closer as she wants to know about him. Train¡¯s expression showing no fear or hate of him. U¡¯ecin is not in favor to go along with citizens, and he barely make acquaintances with Tabitha when she becomes a guild member.

    ¡°This man, you see in the fire. He was here. I met with him to open the path to the shore. As if he knew how those people have gone to. From what he carrying were bags like he was acting like a messenger. When he came back, he brought another bag looks like it was from Isekai City. Bags that are old but there are papers inside of it. Sadly though, I witnessed something disheartening when he carried them¡±

    Tabitha stared at him ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Train shows to her the burned letters ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he did it¡±

    Tabitha takes it from his hand. Her eyes enraged from what U¡¯ecin did make her asks Juela

    ¡°Did U¡¯ecin actually burn these letters. I can only see names and addresses. Why did he do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. U¡¯ecin and I have not talk about our quests since he is focuses on bounty hunting and I am researching magic at the guild tower¡±

    Tabitha loses it, these letters on her hands barely see to read and the piece of the bag torn off from the fire has a plastic zipper. It is indeed come from Isekai City. Her people.

    McS4 watches her fueled by rage. The Agatheans, hired, didn¡¯t want to be involved personally. As for Secius, his hand trembles to hear such bad news. Yet he keeps going, one last magic item to be made as their quest is almost over. To what how much sylvs left in his pocket, secretly having more because of the pebblechips he received from the Sister¡¯s Hope Highschool. He thought of coming back to Isekai City. After witnessing a humanesque, a local, possessed such power. How easy must¡¯ve been to people not knowing about their true potential in the near future. Will it be the same or will they become the same people who ventured the East Coast?

    After their meal, they went to bed. The next day will be the day to reach the coast. With train to guide through the mountain and the forest, they will face only the last obstacle. The hidden path to the East Coast. Tabitha can¡¯t sleep and only pretend to rest not wanting everyone to worry. Her eyes were wide awake and only keep staring everyone around her. A slight glimpse at the corner of her eyes, she sees someone walking by. It was McS4, for the first time in her journey with him, he removes his power armor for the first time showing his actual body out of the open.

    As he finally removed his helmet, he shows himself as a strong soldier. Tabitha was stunned how well built he had to carry that armor, but he wasn¡¯t finished. He removes something from his skin, archscience tech mask molded on his face and body. He removes as if he was in disguised revealing his true body and age. An old man, wrapped around like he is using augmentations. He places his hand on his forehead where it looks like a button. He looks at the Agatheans, including Secius himself. He scanned them then lights up at their forehead. When it is done, he goes back to wear his power armor again.

    This shocks her and incidentally used her telepathy on him ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    McS4 knows she is awake and reply honestly ¡°Removing a part of their memory. When your friend uses that ultimate¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is better not to ask any more questions. If your friend wants to remember you¡±

    Tabitha felt so betrayed from hearing him. She looks at Juela. sounds asleep. Juela has lost all of her sash leaving her vulnerable to any enemy who will attack her. Only left with her is the wax sigil on her hip. A powerful magic piece that manipulates defend any magic types.

    From the beginning of their journey and the advice of the Lord in Enders Bridge have spoken truly. Only her, her team from the sphere, and a few more coming from Isekai City. What else she had to pull through when she at the East Coast? Her minds puzzled whereas there is one item left given by Yui. The sealed chained box. She hopes Juela would be able to say goodbye to her when the time is right for them to separate.

    ¡°Juela, I hope you can still be with me without your sash. I really need someone to calm me down before I face U¡¯ecin¡±

    Morning has come, R-cord have recorded yesterday¡¯s report. Lady Coheld is reasonable to hear about it. The archscientist instructs him

    ¡°It is predictable what McS4 will do. Who would¡¯ve thought the old man is still operational with his augmentation like you and X2L?¡±

    ¡°Acknowledge, Archscientist, have you reconsidered a reform to replace us?¡±

    ¡°Such as my predecessors who remained inside the hard drive. It will be long for her to finish what she had started. Her city is becoming more independent after the incident¡±

    Lady Coheld sounds concerning after her last words. Independent, her tone is specifically focusing on it. R-cord expects something will happen. The gauntlet he gave to the shield student will have proper upgrades someday. It will be their sign when archscience is being developed in Isekai City. The divide will come soon. The daemos are certain of it. Isekai City will prevail in these moon cycles. Lord Lori¡¯es might change his priority at Rune Isles to Isekai City. Or let Isekai City to divide itself on their own.

    R-cord finds his team hidden the remaining tunnel passage of the crystal forest. Their surroundings consist of many battlegrounds left behind from the spirits and the rat men. The battlesight has never ceased leaving the remains of countless dead husks without any new blood. Not only the goblin tribes fought here, it also involved people from Circoston, both humans and goblins, and the dwarves. His monocle receives a message from Tabitha

    ¡°Where are you? We are being chased by rat men again. HURRY!¡±

    The call of urgency is on his way. By the time he has to set out, where he stands is supposed to be the entrance. His responds to her

    ¡°I am at the hidden outpost. This is where your guild members based¡±

    ¡°. . . Are you sure, Juela? Why didn¡¯t we ever hear it from the guild?¡±

    ¡°Then come here, you will see why¡±

    Someone almost about to open the door form the hidden base. The bright color of the citizen¡¯s power hides inside trying to get out. A voice comes out

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hold me back, Haw! I am certain there is someone from Isekai City is running . . .¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s team runs down to the cliffs. The rat men were able to find them the moment they walked outside. No use to fight, they must flee. The Agatheans are setting themselves as baits. Train joins them as they individually disguised themselves as bait for the rat men chasing each of everyone. Secius says his farewell

    ¡°If you return to Isekai City, I will be there finding work. Let¡¯s see each other at the second moon cycle¡±

    He left without them respond. Tabitha watches him leave, confirming what McS4 have done. The path she chose becomes dark the longer she truly learns this world.

    They found R-cord from the distance. The enemies at their back are only a handful now. McS4 turns around and breaks the crystals to block their path. The rat men elusively move around. Their tails and husks were tainted from the Agathean¡¯s potions, bind their carcasses on the crystals. Tabitha¡¯s team finally reached their destination. When they reached the base, the air turns thick. Tabitha quickly uses her card to resist the toxic air.

    The plague and thin rat man made it before they enter the secret outpost. R-cord fights back as he reaches out his handgun and starts firing. The knockout blast of his shot pushes them back. The dread of their soul devouring plague combined blow at him, his armor shields him from the toxic gas. He suddenly changes glances between them and his team. Both Tabitha and Juela is being affected from the plague. Their resistances are fine but their souls unwind from their bodies. He absorbed his rat men hide gives them little amount of time to resist it.

    McS4 manages to bring them into the door. It opens itself and a forcefield appeared in yellow/gold, then they were pulled inside except McS4 phasing through. McS4 brings out his heavy weapon, a flamethrower, and checks his ammunition filled with rat men¡¯s carcasses. He sent the whole area in a demonic fiery blaze. R-cord is caught from the flames as he moves back. The rat men tried to push forward. They feel the blaze of the fire of their own mana, feasting it and used it against them. Once they about to use it, the flames are gone and they disappeared. At this day, they successfully entered the East Coast.

 East Coast: The Journeywomens Path part 1 - Chapter 249

    COI C249

    Raker Mawn Guild Outpost found near the East Coast. Stationed with no prior knowledge from Enders Bridge itself, not even the Lord know about this. Lies inside of the base, shows many reports weren¡¯t delivered. The dates are exceeded when the time Isekai City had arrived after a few weeks. The same reports show pictural details about those missing people. The use of Tabitha¡¯s wand revealed the hidden secrets collected from the Raker Mawn guild members had been doing this ever since.

    With extra 2 days to spare, this is a perfect time to resupply and repairs needed for their journey. Haw, McS4, and R-cord reunite after for so long since the 1st siege. Holding on the box, instructed to open from its chains. The two never asked how he got here, rather R-cord found them on their way here. He didn¡¯t know about this place. Haw, on the other hand actually knows about this place. His silence persisted and couldn¡¯t lie to his old teammates. This silence is an old practice from the military corps. Better to be quiet or else.

    Meanwhile Tabitha, Juela, and Silfa gathered around on the small room. A room shows refine as it feels comfy. Neither U¡¯ecin nor Voldemyr would ever design this room. This secret outpost left the Enders in a deep expression that this base is really dated back when the citizens got here. They checked on the shelves and the jars inside. Well-preserved fish and other sea plants and vegetations ready to be cooked alongside with the recipe book on the table. Juela begins cooking as they discuss their plan.

    Silfa gets angry for why only a few people are allowed to enter the East Coast.

    ¡°For once Haw didn¡¯t know about the Enders¡¯ activities beside a certain guild. Besides that, this is his own guild¡¯s outpost. Augh! They are keeping secrets from us. Those are his own people out there¡±

    Tabitha encourages her ¡°That¡¯s right! We know they brought two people from the East Coast into the sphere. Until now, they can¡¯t save more after what we saw¡±

    ¡°To believe that many of our adventurers risk their lives to find them both here and the sphere. The Enders are no good . . . Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean you¡±

    Juela sees Silfa looking at her thinking she too was involved. She nods as well ¡°I too agreed. Those people who took your people as pack animals or servient. They lead them astray as everyone is gathered to leave this world¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!!!¡±

    Both of them cheered at Juela as their grievances entice greatly as before. It went on arguing and criticizing the Enders and the Lord for not helping them. The freedom of their expression won¡¯t be any good if the superior would hear it. It is kind of surprising for the men to hear Juela acting less like a subordinate and more of a superior.

    R-cord asks Haw ¡°Are there other guild members who behaved like that? They will definitely be punished for insulting the Lord¡±

    ¡°I know Sanquin . . .¡±

    ¡°I see, you don¡¯t know your guild members¡¯ status¡±

    ¡°Try to say that again to a person who was never been treated well¡±

    ¡°Yet, you feared to become one, and instead, you¡¯re being used as a manwhore. Sanquin have told Lady Coheld to you publicly¡±

    ¡°Grr!¡±

    McS4 wants to join mocking Haw. But it seems those two have no grudges on one other after their small talks. For a high discipline military corps, this is beyond man¡¯s control. Or rather, didn¡¯t he still not see Haw human again. Or, R-cord is having fun.

    ¡°Heh¡± McS4 laughs it off.

    Is it has been this long to hear their rough attitude mocking him? Haw¡¯s mind boggled relentlessly because of the warmth life in Isekai City. Honestly, he drowned himself into such lifestyle and only thing he did to live with his girlfriends and their desires. It was pleasant in the long run, but these harsh tones made him feel alive again. Is it because of him returning back as an Enders? Maybe not. He definitely understood one thing. His hands held together with these priceless and powerful magic materials, all mana types except neutral mana.

    The list of their equipment is very secretive and invaluable. Lady Coheld is truly making the initiative to bring them here. All of their various weapons and old supplies are here. All while piled into one box, he finds so elaborate that the materials who brought it by Yui shows her sources come from. Containing more than the ordinary mana types, these materials would take him to figure it out it suits Tabitha and the rest of them.

    Lady Coheld spoke to him before. Before even leaving the city, she approached him after being calling out by Silfa. It happened all of sudden and here he is. So much training he had done, performing crafting without the essential tools. From his time with the Archscientist to properly rehabilitated him, he is doing well with no scars on his body except secretly have one inside his head. Mentally fixated to any psychological pattern that might cause trauma or PTSD. The results are beyond human capabilities.

    Slowly turns to Haw reaching his limits. His body improved with his dexterity without the use of augments. This is actual human body able to grow and adapt any man trained for. In just a few years, he is more capable to use physical activities instead of using his head. The set back on his block head is giving away the curse he initially had from Mountaiwall. It maybe the source of his body improvement with the cause of having something on his head stopping him become someone else.

    The idea of joining the military corps is the best bet for him to improve as a fighter instead another manufacturer. The last test is to identify and interact the psychological aggressions. If he has this kind of defects for not showing empathy, sympathy, or any emotional responses. Haw was already broken after those cruel experiment. After the results, they found oddly inhuman for Haw. There is no brain damage but stripped away any emotional breakdowns. Miraculously, he can perform good natured behavior.

    Ironically, all they have done to him is making him better. Such preposterous. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway for Lady Coheld. However, they continue to teach him from many departments including the military corps themselves. All the data they have researched and designed are being tested in Haw¡¯s cognitive abilities one last time. However, Haw received the small fraction of the Dexter Guild actual studies and research. With this, he is limited to physical performance and requires notes as part of his brain to function.

    That day keeps him thinking. The memory inside of his head are all nothing but books flashbacking into his mind. This is indeed the documents filed when his eyes closed. The same experienced he had back he was experimented on. Haw¡¯s expression stiffened as no one ever notice it. R-cord and McS4 can see it through their visors on their power helmet. The stagnant numbers of mental state going back and forth like it behaves like a heartbeat. They could say it to him, but they shouldn¡¯t. Not when different people might hear.

    Haw sets his things and some books from Isekai City. His device is placed alongside with it adding more to the procedures he is going to make. Fast reflexes on his hands skipped a few catches of his paperwork. McS4 joins in and placing down his mini crafting table. R-cord watches them work as his side of his eyes took a careful look from the end of the wall. Everyone seems busy at the most part, resting or working for the next few days. It is an important preparation when enter the East Coast. There is one had already prepared.

    A doll, a child¡¯s doll that reminds him a certain community to possess such toy. A toy? There is more than just a toy. The presence it holds carry so much as it can move. R-cord¡¯s monocle is the same any kind of tools to identify what materials, abilities, and blessings to hold in one object. This doll prevents it. It moves as it is possessed by the spirits, yet it acts like a child whether it communicates any female who tried to treated as such. From what Haw mentioned about it, it is belonged to the shield student.

    The longer he thinks about the new recruit. The more he remembers who are trying to contact him. Comparing him and Tabitha, he has the most receiving gifts. Tabitha has normal piece gifts from them, most of them are steadily growing alongside with her. The young boy though, he remembered the gem from the Enders daemos. It should¡¯ve been a good idea to bring all of their new recruit here. It would benefit them to use all of their skills on their gifts. Like hypothesize this, the doll will be allowed to access her magic cards. The cards can be boost on the young boy because he has limited mana. He sighs as he overthinks too much.

    It is now the afternoon. Being coop up inside the outpost have put the beating of their patience. Luckily for them, the girls are spending their time using their personal devices and while Juela watches them from the back. So many videos and movies to watch, and they never left them bored for a second. Meanwhile, Haw and the others have finished one of the equipment. McS4 notices the assembly line for Haw¡¯s materials and tools ready to use in that small area. He found out none of the supplies are for him.

    ¡°For what expedition lead one person to never have these kinds of equipment to be made. Did your guild have forgotten about you?¡±

    ¡°This is meant for them, and for you guys as well¡±

    Haw has little to survive inside the East Coast, barely an armor made out of leather. Everyone carries protection with added other form of mana type. He alone has to go there without magic. This makes the two worries about him. Not for his well-being, but what he can actually do in this new environment.

    Haw is a grenadier or specialize in chemical warfare with the use of potions and other harmful substance. The Isekai city only sees him using potions to manipulate and to create chemically made magic to fight. There are also other tricks to use unstable materials as weapons. Those unstable items are mostly failed created magic items. This man can make use of it in the most dangerous sense. In this environment, this cycle has no mana to get from. Whether he could find some or not, it depends on his skills to get the raw resources coming the abundant crystal shards. It barely become proper mixtures because of its absorption mechanism.

    Silfa turns away her device after watching some shows for too long. She stretched herself and yawns out of to open as she is getting bored. A combat suit being freshly hanged as it recently finished. It caught her eyes and points out with her new friends

    ¡°Hey, take a look at that¡±

    Juela sees the suit and recognized the design ¡°That looks like a warrior¡¯s outfit¡±

    Tabitha puts down her device and sees it ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. Where are those hardened pads or metal plates, or those bulk looking things?¡±

    They approach to Haw. Juela said to him ¡°Is this what Yui want you to make?¡±

    ¡°Oue didn¡¯t know any preferences for Silfa. I have a chat with her after I ask to go on special quest. To think every adventurer¡¯s tale brought me to East Coast. She is indeed a warrior. But from what she asked is not enough to survive the challenges. The reliance of magic is troublesome. There are enemies she will face worse. All of us will face more than what they describe as monsters¡±

    Tabitha answered him ¡°People at Mountaiwall, right?¡±

    Haw raised his head and with his one hand covered his eyes from the painful realization.

    ¡°Yes, this is the beginning to kill the people your city didn¡¯t want to do¡±

    Silfa tsks ¡°If they blocked my way from saving those people. Then I have no choice. My guild had already had someone killed. This is the reality we are going to face. I hope Haw would be merciful to take them out¡±

    ¡°Merciful?¡± A question spoken by McS4.

    R-cord thought so as well. ¡°What do you mean merciful?¡±

    ¡°I mean put them out from their misery. You guys have the guns, you should be able to shoot them out in one shot¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Silfa thinks that killing them in one blow will be the easy way out to finish them off. Silfa says this because of her guild¡¯s experience. The fight was brutal and there is no rest who are at East Coast or near from it. The fights keep coming to no rest. Even with their potions alone, they¡¯re stressed out from the 24/7 battlefield. Their enemies are able to give them even they have negative status effects. Attrition is the same experience in Rune Isles. Death is not their problem. It is their will to fight carries the mana will bring last strike to every dying man fighting. The goblins last the longest because of their vengeful spirits.

    R-cord explains to her ¡°If you didn¡¯t know. The East Coast is much stronger than you think. A simple lethal blow won¡¯t be enough to execute anyone. Especially we need the final strike¡±

    Tabitha helps Silfa out and sends a file to her device ¡°Here¡¯s a file, from what R-cord said earlier. The final strike is more like a killing blow. To be more precise, a certain key to a specific lock¡±

    ¡°Uh yeah? This means I have to do a specific attack or something like hitting a head, or at the heart, right?¡±

    Tabitha just nods ¡°Yeah something like that. What I am trying to say is their weak points and their weak attributes. Like I said, the only key and only the lock. There is not one but two things¡±

    ¡°Then that file means . . .¡±

    ¡°Yup, your idea about a bullet in head analogy needs one more. Like a silver bullet on the werewolf¡¯s head. Hitting it anywhere won¡¯t be instantly died¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I know is silly, but sighs*¡±

    While they are discussing. Juela whispers to Haw ¡°There is no supplies for me, Haw?¡±

    ¡°The chains have little engravements. Yui doesn¡¯t have the seal from the Lord¡±

    ¡°You know about it too?¡±

    ¡°About Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ intention. No, I received my orders from my old guild mistress¡±

    ¡°I see, and I thought Daygen will be mad when you return to her¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I was kidding. You know those two is with Tabitha¡±

    She laughs and Haw smiles with a chuckle

    ¡°That¡¯s great¡±

    As Haw turns around, he whispered to himself ¡°Too bad she is the one who remove you and anyone who are close to Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but what did you say?¡±

    Juela notices his soft voice. Her eyes never looked being deceived but she heard it, barely. Haw gives her a piece of paper

    ¡°I said, too bad she is the one who is going to learn this new equipment Oue asked¡±

    Juela picks up the paper. She reads it carefully and returns it to him with the same responds as before

    ¡°Yui gave Tabitha the best she could come up with. And for the city guild adventurer only gets that won¡¯t last. She is indeed typical woman¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to dissuade me. She is the one who come up with the idea. Also, she is the one who is studying Isekai City carefully¡±

    Juela secretly tilted. Yui acting all auntie for both Tabitha and Miyusuki since she first met them. There is no lie for her to commit such an act and try to be a know it all for the people she cared for. Because of her mature character yet her short height attitude, it is hard for her to be treated seriously. Or maybe Juela is over judging this. Yui is not pulling their arms or ears on that matter, rather, she is the best bet to handle such dangers. Especially the doll is with them. To bring more to the fight is really telling Tabitha how dangerous this place is.

    Tabitha calls out Juela ¡°Hey! Juela we need to talk about your situation on the matter¡±

    ¡°Of course, wait for me¡±

    Juela headed over to them, leaving Haw sees Juela has her mind a lot. He was almost exposed Lady Coheld¡¯s intention. The problem he will bring to that mistake where there are two people with him had secret tools to manipulate this situation. They didn¡¯t, they look at Haw as there is no problem. Even their hands are already touching their holsters and weapons¡¯ handles. This is so close to comfort.

    Tabitha begins planning ¡°Alright, we . . .¡±

    Silfa interrupted her ¡°Wait, how about those three?¡±

    ¡°You mean them. There is no need. I have experienced with those guys. There is nothing to worry about¡±

    ¡°Even Haw? I never heard him team up with you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, right Juela?¡±

    Juela agrees confidently ¡°You¡¯ll see the next few days. Our problems are going to be much worse when troubles going out of hand¡±

    ¡°Alrighty, if I¡¯m going through this. Make sure you two won¡¯t die because of him?¡±

    Juela tilted her head ¡°I guess, you need to learn more about Dexter Guild¡±

    Tabitha agreed.

    It dated, one week to reach East Coast. A rest needed as the dangers become unknown and mysterious. The door is open, using all the energy needed of their power armor¡¯s overpowering strength. It was sealed and strongly so. The door opened sounds like tons of weight loudly dragging to the side. It was so loud that their ears exceed the limits and blood will surely flow within minutes. It was unbearable and the girls thought how did the Enders get it through without using magic here.

    Haw steps out first throwing some few smokes to cover his entry. The thick air didn¡¯t move shows nothing out there. The sounds of waves, the breeze of the wind, and the clear shores with nothing of dusts on sight. At above, the girls tried to see the sunlight but there they could only see sunlight underneath the sea. Tabitha remembered this feeling. Juela reacts the same as hers as all around they could see that they are under the sea. Silfa remembered her younger sister had going through this. She watches over at the far distance for any sea creatures floating. Sadly, they aren¡¯t there.

    Silfa asks Tabitha ¡°Was this the same realm when you joined my sister¡¯s school trip?¡±

    ¡°The water realm? But this feels empty. Feels so earie¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful though, I can¡¯t believe we are in the most dangerous place. The East Coast really makes you feel like in an underwater realm¡±

    The doll, fae-chan, is on Juela¡¯s arm. The woman who lost all of her sashes carried the doll as her bodyguard. The serious look at its face shows a confused memorable expression trying to collect into its mind.

    It begins to speak ¡°A realm is form. The realms are formed¡±

    The guild mistress Fay¡¯s doll is talking right in front of them. They look at him as it tries to convey them a message. It¡¯s childlike voice slowly turned deep as it mimics the people they recognized. The people who step forth inside the East Coast. Fae-chan drops from Juela¡¯s arm and casts its rituals for them to see who they are. Dated from the beginning, somewhere not on the coast but to the hills where there is a cave, a shelter.

    It was the first who came before the east coast. They lie rest next to the blurred vision. The blurred vision lights up in a very different brightness. Not even its flames could see emits out from the blur. Yet, the people all turned around and staring at it cautiously. No sounds but their expression and lip movements show their concern in a discreet manner. The scene changes when a mass numbers of people have made it. Tired and hungry, they were given food. Defectors who are still barely learn to use their mana have made it after so many dangerous paths. Goblin ambushes, monster encounters, and Circoston invaders are all have not touched these Isekai citizens.

    Fae-chan starts channeling, picking up some rocks, and banging them together to reveal why they are so safe. The UI is revealed all linked and corrupted from a demonic force. The signs of its unused homepage and other features still had its exclamation points. Silfa and Tabitha react

    ¡°This is not right. Everyone is using their UI thanks to the people passing by at the bridge¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, the UI is the one who create the security protocol for everyone. Without it, they are easily exposed the harsh environment especially of those birds spreading its diseases¡±

    The sounds of rock banging at each other, the rhythm continues to rile up from all around them. Its eyes look around for any threat coming by. Although the Dexter Guild is already on it. This spirit sees differently, not the spirits through their scanners or sensors. It looks at the sand and starts sliding its feet to dig beneath it. The sand moves aside as the vision tracks where down on its feet. The vision shifts to the worse possible moment and during the time of the Jigeram¡¯s moon cycle. Fae-chan brokenly speaks it out.

    ¡°The mountain and the underground cave start to shift. The mana deceivingly put together. A realm secretly made to shelter them. Collected by a demonic essence, and the rest felt a little heroic lies in. Within this essence. Like the essence is the void and the light is the one truly controls it. This very light goes to the shores, hiding from the horrifying JIgeram¡¯s light. Continuing to fall under the sea and protected from the menace ending all mana users and creatures. Life is ending without it, and many also the citizens forced to go down¡±

    ¡°. . . They escape, the people who had fought their way of this realm had finally leave this place for good¡±

    ¡°They have it, they have the ability to control their powers¡±

    ¡°So close, so close, but they can¡¯t master it without a certain effort to put into it. Or else they will be overwhelmed when a single demon¡±

    ¡°LIES, they are here and didn¡¯t even being influenced by it. Someone out there had guided them out of here. The Eldesunes! They have probably found them and took them back¡±

    ¡°. . . Thank GOD! We are finally out of here!¡±

    The vision left as the doll feels its feet with cloth. Its channeling is lost leaving itself being slowed. Barely keeping up from finding beneath the doll. Its stubborn eyes forcing to look at its arm with the harsh glare. Dropping the stone and picks it up the cloth with such immense force that no people around it ever feels its struggle. A torn off cloth raised to the air, and shows it to Tabitha and the others after the vision fell into smoke. The last of its echoes when it mentioned about leaving have dropped them into anger. They have recognized them. The people who returned are the defectors residing secretly at Isekai City.

    Silfa wasn¡¯t oblivious about them. The time of the siege was the pinnacle of their distrust from the high society from Fuku City. The self-isolated community showing their tribute in the defense. It gives many city guild adventurers the doubt. They never would¡¯ve believed because after so many feared the outside and lives to their deaths. These Fuku adventurers have no background beside being developed by the organization. The same organization with no to little knowledge outside of the city. No connection to the other city states and believe to have conspire with the demons. No one knows, they can only guess by the man who as the beginning had experienced from the start. The cult leader.

    Tabitha has her own digging about the issue. Voldemyr had told her everything before she noticed about the siege. The patience she had to bear when they left were the ones who caused it. That what she thought. She calmly tries to recollect again what it means to maintain her posture. If they were the same people got out from east coast, they have more ways to escape individually. Because they entered a realm, and the creator of that realm is making their rule how to leave, one by one.

    Juela picks up Fae-chan as she looks at the cloth. ¡°Let¡¯s clean it off to see what it is. A frame, no. This texture is resembling from the citizens. Hey you two, check this out¡±

    As she is about to handed over to them. Haw grabs it before they even touch it. Juela was surprised.

    ¡°Haw, so sudden. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This . . .¡± He pours some weak mana potion on the cloth. The cloth is washed from it then quickly dries into a foggy smoke dripping down to the sands. The mana melted into the shore as the sea from above rays its light and dries up to the air.

    A strange phenomenon indeed. Juela understands what it lies inside of the cloth.

    ¡°A journal piece?!¡±

    Tabitha raises her voice with excitement

    ¡°No way?! Is it really a journal piece?¡±

    She almost reached it out. Silfa pulls her back with her force field. ¡°Whoa there, what is a journal piece¡±

    ¡°It is a journal who write through using mana. It is a piece of material record the experience of the environment. It only plays in audio including how the materials being ripped apart. It helps to record even before thinking of making it. How are we supposed to open with?¡±

    She turns to Haw using only a flat rock.

    Haw chisels it by using any dust could stick to the cloth long enough to use a spell. When it is done. He gathered the foggy smoke from the sand and rubs it.

    ¡°. . . I told you¡± It was Voldemyr¡¯s voice.

    The sounds of rip clothes as the loud noises of fighting keeps going. The voice from the man cried out to him

    ¡°I¡¯M SORRY, I¡¯M SORRY¡±

    More voices creep in as it is impossible to recognize. The audio put Tabitha and Silfa in a deep anxiety. They continue to listen.

    ¡°. . . All of you, go back to the shelters. If this cave really going to sink us to the sea, then rip* Then I leave this shirt to send this message when Voldemyr comes back¡±

    Skips forward

    ¡°Oh please, I pray you go through here. Cough* Augh, this is really hurts¡±

    Then later the sounds of attack.

    ¡°Please, for anyone who will hear this. They call me Yuta, if you come across this message. The bases are moved into the sea, I repeat to the sea AAAH!¡±

    It went silent after the scream. Later, a slight sound coming again, the song of hymns humming by the sounds of footsteps.

    The rock broke apart as the mana is being refilled with demonic essence. Haw throws it away as it shatters in sharp edges. He grabs the cloth to see any damage. There are no new ones, he achieved what he had done.

    ¡°It is done, we got a small bit of information what happened here¡±

    Silfa heard it ¡°That hymn, it is them. Why didn¡¯t he mention about them?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t search it for that long. I limit what I have using only rocks. I can¡¯t do another one. Look down¡±

    The sands start to move on its own. No winds or waves could ever bend it to move downward. This is the beginning of their first journey inside. There are both allies and enemies that they never seen before. The message when Voldemyr was involved. The rumors of U¡¯ecin were not there yet. More and more questions from the city guild where they are now. The new environment change course and send them down to the seabed. Being here for only an hour, the luck of them not being attacked is outstanding.

    R-cord is calling out to them. ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on. You got your trails. The doll, the piece of cloth, and us to navigate in this new area. This is the East Coast at the 5fth moon cycle. We need to get it done before 1st moon cycle comes¡±

    They reluctantly move down to the shore where the barrier by seawater is there. No one is using any mana as Haw is handed them with underwater breathers. Only three, Tabitha expected much that Juela won¡¯t be joining them. This is going to happen eventually. Haw gives each of them the breather.

    While she was moping, she hears Juela calling out to her ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t mope around. We need to go¡±

    Tabitha sees Juela and Silfa headed down. Only one who is by her side is Haw. Haw bows down his head in a formal matter from her city. This is not what she had in mind letting him to stay behind.

    ¡°May I recommend to stay behind. I¡¯ll continue to investigate the missing people who were in this area. Please provide any details so that I could trace them further as you wanted¡±

    Tabitha is a bit confused ¡°What do you mean orders? This place is surely don¡¯t any clues¡±

    ¡°Of course not, we know they are at the depths of the shore. I am offering this so your preferred team is ready¡±

    He shows her a box of arts and craft. It is nothing more pieces of paper, some glue, some glittering and other childish art decorations. Tabitha opens her eyes wide and realized the art decoration has the same power level when Juela made her sash. It is the same quality of materials but better from what she sees.

    Haw asks again ¡°Is my request allowed?¡±

    Tabitha smiles as she picks up her breather ¡°Yes, please survey the area for any findings¡±

    ¡°Approved¡±

    Tabitha finally left leaving him standing by the shore as the watery realm blurred their view. It was not long as the water sink into this realm. Haw receives the call from his device. It was from McS4 and R-cord.

    ¡°Your objective received: survive¡±

    The defense mechanism in this entrance finally breached. Countless elementals come in to closed the entrance. Multiple people in one entry have caused large numbers of enemies to appear. Now Haw, carries his chemical weapons as he wears his get up for his lethal sets.

    He readies the chemical weapons. The sounds of coughing spread. The shore will know barren.

 East Coast: The Journeywomens Path part 2 - Chapter 250

    COI C250

    Searching . . . Input matched.

    Codename: RH-0

    Status: Free

    Armory: Accessed

    Weaponry: Accessed

    Contacts: Accessed

    New Inputs Updated: Classified

    ¡°Well, this is the same issue with the old man. And I thought using a very old computer would match his brain. I guess someone is not doing his job at gathering data¡±

    The Dexter Guild substitute archscientist is reading Haw¡¯s status profile. After him being drafted out from the guild, there is a document never been deleted, yet. He is the one and only surviving experiment that the guild had ever done from its previous atrocities. Lady Coheld is still keeping him under watch.

    She clicks the next button to see what else Haw is been doing. The next page is rather interesting. A report added together with the Raker Mawn guild. Two guilds sharing the same report by the name Haw. She sees his recent mission is going to East Coast. The last report is when he and his companion ready themselves to head out. It was a bit too early consider they go in the dark than the sun rises. There is also a list of papers he took. One of them is an interesting set tools from what Isekai citizens describe as for children.

    Her hair sways to her eyes from the strong wind at her back. She pulls back her blonde hair and adjusted her eyeglasses.

    ¡°Close the windows, Repair Boy. I¡¯m busy working¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re outside, Archscientist¡±

    ¡°Chuckle* Just stop. I mean it¡±

    She checks her waste to find her weapon. It is a taser like melee weapon and it behaves like a cattle prod. From Dexter Guild weaponry, this is an actual short term knockout stick. One poke nulling all mana type defenses except for runes. It is a powerful weapon only for a second.

    Back to the screen, she opens the battle reports. Comparing it with Haw bringing it to the East Coast, he has too much lethal weapons that would hurt Tabitha and the city guild adventurer.

    ¡°Strange, RH-0 is bringing that only the military corps are able to survive from it. This serves me right. This must be he is going to other way¡±

    ¡°I see, bringing lethal weaponries¡±

    ¡°This gives raising question why I allow it. Or was it because it was made from Isekai City, partially developed until he overextends, and they let him made it¡±

    ¡°Many people are asking that same thing when they entered Isekai City¡±

    ¡°And his documents are the reasons they prohibit it¡±

    Bombs, poisonous chemicals ready to mix, spells reaction causing destruction, and many complex formulas that would go wrong. It can be defined as devastation or in ancient calling as the apocalypse. Haw is going to make it and used it against his enemies at East Coast. The videos show exactly that. The explosion, the health disfiguration, the unstable compound between mana, and the mental distortion after many attempts. This man can do it with the right amount.

    ¡°Repair boy, what Haw was like when he is in combat?¡±

    ¡°Everything is a weapon for him. Only he needs is the Archscience crafting gloves¡±

    ¡°Splendid, his name wasn¡¯t for show at all¡±

    At the East Coast, this is the first time among Tabitha¡¯s team to ever entered this realm. Whether if the Dexter Guild have been in this place before or haven¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t the case. The under the sea realm becomes the place they could barely understand. A different world that made no sense but to follow the flow. So bizarre at the same time too unique. As they breathed through their breather. The filters have already separated the impurities floating from the air. When they exhale, leaving a drop of fluid like slime continuing to sink down through the sands as it disappears.

    Silfa can¡¯t believe what she is seeing ¡°To think that everyone who left the city with little to no experience ever dared survive like this. Tabitha, did you read the readings on your UI?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to, I have telepathy connected with R-cord. We¡¯re glad we wore these breathers, huh?¡±

    The readings show high level of foul air and toxic fluids on their breathers. The danger levels are in high peak disastrous to whomever entered this place. The fluids fell off from their breathers continue to drop down giving a disgusting look. Then a figure is formed from the slime flowing on the surface. Silfa accidentally step on it.

    A sounds of bone cracking to where she steps on. She looks down and see what it is. The slime covered the surface as they continue to move forward and what she sees are look like broken down reefs.

    Silfa calls out to Dexter Guild ¡°Are you sure this is where we are going?¡±

    ¡°It is for the better. We don¡¯t need to see in the far distance¡±

    They continue to go down where the fluid surface like water. They dive in as they walk down. The sounds of cracking bones on their boots or shoes made them wary as their heads reach below.

    Where they almost at the in between their eyes, the breather¡¯s lens clearly sees through the slime. Something floats up before they sink down as they tried to check it. Some of them trip down before they could see what rises up from the slime. Tabitha¡¯s team have reached what the stories they heard are true. The numbers of battles since the Circoston invasion reaching to this very part of the region. Their remains and the marks of battle are piled here. The dead, the broken gears, and drenched of unearthly mana.

    Juela hears their footings stepping back. She turns around

    ¡°I guess this is the first time you see a dead pile. Tabitha, Silfa?¡±

    The dead bodies are left in bones, the stains and the rotten fleshed are absorbed into the realm. Humans, goblins, and dwarves are all left in ruins. They could not resist the horror they have witness. The entire dead pile stretches farther to the view of the sea water. At the end, there is a deep trench where no light could reach it. That where they expect to go.

    Tabitha hears R-cord¡¯s mind ¡°No signs of citizens¡¯ remain. This dated before they have entered this realm. This area mostly caught from the tides and pulled them here. We better get to the trenches. It seems one of you two are starting to have nightmares¡±

    Both Silfa and Tabitha are not feeling too well to see bodies lying around. The mere sight of it caused them to worry about the others trapped here. Their minds are keep thinking what happened to them. Their imagination creeped in as their sight of these bodies began to show expression.

    They began hearing noises inside their head. Voices they hear. Their bodies begin to trembles as each step sounds in pain instead of the bones breaking apart. Tabitha responds to R-cord

    ¡°This is bad, I think I am getting a mental breakdown¡±

    ¡°Ease yourself, the stress from seeing the dead triggered your high senses. Put down your stats¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, my UI. It won¡¯t change my settings and they are blocked¡±

    R-cord calls out to Juela ¡°What is going on back there?¡±

    Juela watches them as she carefully observes their conditions ¡°They can still walk. It¡¯s better for them to adapt it¡±

    ¡°They are otherworlders. It is dangerous to test them here¡±

    Silfa answers R-cord ¡°It¡¯s fine! Ugh! My head hurts, but we can still make it. Go, we have Juela here to back us up¡±

    McS4 taps R-cord from the back, signaling to continue to head forward. R-cord uses his monocle to identify the condition they have. The mental stress happened to both Silfa and Tabitha are crucially high. Juela keeps them going as much as they are able to. During his readings, details about their issues are as their senses increased by the help of their UI. It causes imbalance from their natural condition from the mana intense enhances on their stats.

    Tabitha twitches her telepathy to Silfa. As both of them are getting their head turns in such strong strains. The two tries to coordinate really hard to get through this.

    ¡°The Enders are not affected by it¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t to seem to figure out how did they do it. Have they known about this place?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I am sure that we mustn¡¯t use our mana too much or something bad will happened¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already on it, Haw taught me before getting here. I honestly admit, I didn¡¯t understand what he is trying to say. Sigh* Why hasn¡¯t he joined us?¡±

    ¡°He has his reason. I hope he will find some traces where we left him¡±

    Their minds keep reaching to themselves, trying to hold back the stress happened in their actual senses. The horrors are emerging in a nightmarish state. The noise is getting louder as their memories are split from reality and fiction. This mental breakdown is one of the reports mentioned from the Raker Mawn outpost. It says it only effected to citizens, but Voldemyr found more about it. This is about their past life bringing this world to harm their heads. The wild noises are coming from their mind who had already move on, but if there is a clear voice, then it means something they regret.

    But these two have already resolve it. They are here to save the people who were tricked to come here. The determination they come here through the horrible conditions provided from Enders. They don¡¯t know why they have to be in small numbers and more while recommending them to use a mass teleportation spell to the Foundation when they able to reach here. They have done it in the sphere. So many questions but they are willing to play their games. This is not mean they will succeed. There are dangers they could not identify and neither the people who are trapped successfully left in mass. Only two citizens and four Enders have entered this realm and understand why.

    Nightmares begin to shift and form. Their eyes are clouded by the mythical monsters from their world. Eyes glared at them angrily with teeth come out from their closed ugly mouths, their expressions show wrath, and encircling them to make them notice. Tabitha froze as she reacts to the expression of large insectoid monster with a long human face smiling. Its long hair swayed as it smiles more horrifyingly as she notices it. It charges at her with its mouth open wide. The mental stress hits her and made her react as she jolted back out of shock.

    Silfa feels her arm being pulled. Her eyes dulled from the horror and only sees nightmarish monster. A body wore a distinct suit but its head is covered in blood. It drips down as its eyes revealed to her as it cries out. Because of her resolve no recognizable voice reaches her ears and only leaves an annoying scream from a random voice. She raises her hand to hit the annoying monster, but someone grabs her fist.

    ¡°Silfa! That¡¯s Tabitha you are hitting¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t see anything clear as the nightmare clouded her mind. Her body feels the stressed pulling everything to stop them.

    The two were left numb from their mind fully breaking down. The noise, the nightmarish view, the mental state breaking in, and the rest of their bodies drained from it all. Juela grabbed them both and calls out to the others. A rope throws from the distance as she pulls out her paper made sash and carefully casts her spell. The moment she is going to cast it, there will be something in this dead pile to appear out of nowhere. She looks at R-cord and McS4 as they give an OK sign.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The paper is burnt and the fire of the magic spread out of control by the little amount of mana released. They pulled them as the rope was put into a spell to entangle them all three. The slime engrossed out from the nightmares made from Tabitha and SIlfa. The small bits of flame opened the breakdown as they tried to enter reality. McS4 detected numerous nightmarish monsters coming out. The realm unleashed its infinite threats from those two. This brave woman daringly uses a spell that also includes wide spells. Such a reckless woman, but they seem to handle it well.

    They carried them down to the trenches. The waves of monsters tried to pursue, but the moment of mana used up re-engulfed them back nothing into slime. The team hides only a meter below of them as the fluid pushes down to the trenches. As it falls down like water, slowly down, they look down at the sea bed with its natural habitat. At that same habitat is where the deformed surface sank there. A slight edge to another realm, R-cord slips into it as bubbles are moving up to the surface.

    R-cord sees his monocle detecting pressure. ¡°A new area. Tabitha, wake up. This is the realm you were talking about, right?¡±

    Both Tabitha and Silfa are calming down. The life experience they have to go through the dead pile is beyond from their mental stress. They felt the horror and a nightmare spurs out of control the longer they are there. This added the difficulty of bringing them out of this realm. Tabitha takes a deep breath

    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about what we just walk onto. The horrors pushing in our faces felt so real¡±

    R-cord answers her ¡°To lower your stat. We have underestimate what the trap hides for you citizens. We admit the reports are truly lacking when it comes to this place. The information of the caves is exceptional indeed. This is not explained after they have sunken into the sea. We should¡¯ve prepared from the very beginning¡±

    Tabitha responds with an apology ¡°Me too, I guess we now learn the hard way. Right, Silfa?¡±

    Silfa stretches herself with her own mistakes ¡°I think it was mainly my fault¡±

    Juela asks ¡°How so?¡±

    Silfa checks around and sees Fae-chan shows no reaction what they did. Silfa¡¯s mistake of how this doll acts not protecting them. It only helps them only needed. The dead pile is nothing but a head ache from what the doll sees.

    All of them look at the doll. R-cord insists ¡°It is better not to use the doll casually. If I remember correctly, they are protecting the daughters¡¯ well-being based on their readiness and learning. Did it still behave that way. . .?¡±

    Fae-chan shakes its head

    ¡°. . . I guess I¡¯m wrong. Still, it¡¯s better for it in case of emergency¡±

    Fae-chan didn¡¯t react and only stood idly looking at Silfa. Silfa sees the doll a serious look. No other expression beside her realizing it is acting disappointed. Silfa felt ashamed of her desperation to rescue them lead herself being rescued.

    McS4 brings out an orb. ¡°We need all of us to cooperate in this. No one will be channeling unless you can move while doing it. This underwater is too high pressurized from any normal depths at 10m¡±

    Tabitha survey around the area. She notices something off ¡°But why is this place so wide and bottom is so deep¡±

    ¡°A realm plays its rules. This realm co-exists with the natural habitat. Our scanners found both magic and non-magic life organisms. Normal weapons are preferable¡±

    A heavy power tool pulls out from his side. A drill like weapon as its pin looks like any hand drill, but its thin and longer for its size. McS4 completely forgets who is with

    ¡°I made a problem here. I mean normal weapons. I mean heavy duty weapons¡±

    R-cord brings a machine-like weapon, a claw powered by pneumatic system. He tested it out how the claw moves. Using both of his hands to carry and takes aim. The aim pumps in and out of it as it grabs then crushes it then releases it like it acts like a ballista. A really confusing mechanism. For R-cord, this is not meant to be. It is a part of a tool after all.

    Tabitha brings out her wand. Silfa uses only her shield. Juela receives Silfa¡¯s other shield, but this one was enhanced by Haw during their time at the outpost. It is a heater shield where its pointy tip at the bottom has powerful edge as a piercing weapon. This is Silfa¡¯s special shield because of its unique materials made from the elves. The materials were given to her by her friends at the city guild. Because of only letting her going to the East Coast, they provided what Haw needed to make Silfa stronger.

    Juela tries to take a swing it for how light it is and the texture for being really hard made her notice its elven origin. She then checks on Silfa what her other shield is. A shield that actually mimics Miyusuki¡¯s gauntlet. Not exactly, but more of her version of an arm weapon. Sifla pointed out as she thrust forward. A hidden extension releases with a sharp pick coming out. It retracts as she pulls it back. She shows off a customizable shield.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually borrowed from Team Platinum. Paladin sure knows how to fit my style¡±

    Everyone is ready. They moved down the trench as they watch many marine lives trapped into this realm. All sea creatures with mana were consumed from the realm while the others that don¡¯t remained here swimming along to the strong current. When McS4 mentioned there are magic life organisms, this made them expect those are probably be enemies. They reached to the sea bed as it was a normal walking distance. The refraction of the light moves as they clearly see the distortion of the distance side by side by other refractions. It is indeed a 10m deep.

    McS4 is ready to head out first with his orb. The orb forms a barrier where it becomes their air pocket. The intense seawater pushes them back. They withstood it and keep going forward. None of them were washed by the salty water. The orb keeps them dry as it surrounds them with a special barrier. Unlike Silfa¡¯s forcefield, she is capable to make a better forcefield than the orb has. It wasn¡¯t the case here. The problem is needing more help to what to come as they step in.

    Without a single moment at the entrance. The sands shift as something is digging away on the sea bed. Crustaceans steadily walking around near them. Far enough not to get caught and close enough not to get in their way. The behavior is as natural what normal animals behave where they see unusual occurrences. Like anything happened in this realm, the sight is always acting cautious. The non-magical sea creatures swam away from them. Giving them the view in this underwater phenomenon.

    The feeling of walking underwater again. Tabitha sees a big difference where there are no magic creatures. Normal ones behave just like any other fishes in the aquarium. They walk as if there is no trouble at all, yet, their eyes aren¡¯t easy to be deceived when the environment begin to move slightly. The orb phases through the reefs as they closed by, many of the coral reefs slightly moved from the exposed air. Others floating at sea drops instantly because of the sea water stops them staying afloat.

    McS4 sees through his visor where something creeps beneath the reefs. It reacts as something disturbs them. The mucus stretches or grows trying to connect the rest of the reefs.

    ¡°Primary threat spotted, Tabitha. Permission to take assault¡±

    ¡°Is the threat valuable for resource?¡±

    Tabitha responds the same tone as him. R-cord responds

    ¡°Is your friend has knowledge of these reefs?¡±

    Juela checks her papercraft sash and finds a hidden note ¡°Ah yes, Haw had given me at first hand¡±

    She gives it to R-cord for clarifications and found out to be accurate

    ¡°Confirm . . .¡±

    R-cord is scanning through to find the most efficient way to get through at the same time gathering potential raw resource. Then there is a little blank on his monocle.

    ¡°. . . Identification has been compromised. We won¡¯t be getting high essential resources. What we get is what we can find¡±

    Juela has not issue with that ¡°As long as resources are harvestable, we are indeed going to get them¡±

    Confidently ready while she brings out her shield. It is hard to take it seriously as the Dexter Guild carries their heavy tools and the women using magic resisting weapons. Except for Tabitha¡¯s wand, she has something special to use it.

    Tabitha picks out a card from her deck. From the three decks she sees other one meant for Haw and Silfa, these two are for her and the those two, McS4 and R-cord. She continues to shuffle the deck leaving the last one slip back into her deck holder. This made her wonder.

    ¡°Say, Juela. What did Yui think about making these new decks? My original decks are in her hands now¡±

    ¡°In truth, the most powerful decks you have is the blank one. It adapts rather usefully when it comes to entering new areas you didn¡¯t know¡±

    ¡°Like I remember using those cards at Rune Isles¡±

    She begins to play the cards ¡°Let¡¯s see this would work on you, Silfa¡±

    ¡°Ok¡±

    A card plays on Silfa. It lies on her then pushes the card away once it touches her. Silfa sees the card got deflected as her new suit hidden within her armor.

    ¡°Sorry, I think my body feels magic tingling on me. Was it your magic, Tabitha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I was about to get ready and . . .!¡±

    Silfa was enhanced by Fae-chan¡¯s magic. This is rather late for it to enchant her. Silfa knows why

    ¡°I guess this is not the time for me to get overdosed¡±

    ¡°Overdosed? What do you mean, Silfa?¡±

    Silfa frowns at the word, she feels horrible saying that

    ¡°The doll has sure of saying words. Still, there is a term called mana addiction from what the doll said¡±

    Fae-chan hears Silfa¡¯s explanation and begins to speak ¡°There is truly. The voices echo from many spirits. None would know about until show as example . . .¡±

    Silfa interrupts it ¡°. . . And that word keeps bragging nonstop. So, I went along with it. More importantly, I guess that¡¯s why they wanted me to leave my dolls¡±

    ¡°You have a doll¡±

    ¡°Dolls, more likely. I have to leave them in order to get here¡±

    Tabitha continues to play her cards at R-cord and McS4. Then the rest of her hand hold aside to her waist, with her wand ready to act like a mace. They will face what threats hiding among those reefs. The pathway is set, and the entrance is farther than the rest of the other coves. R-cord¡¯s chosen direction made McS4 expected for harvesting needed for Juela¡¯s recipes. The grin out of their mad minds to use only tools are getting out of hand. The envies of his hands twitching for a real weapon. Yet, they must abide the attrition given by the Archscientist.

    The boost flows through inside their bodies. They intentionally powered down their armor as the strength provided is strong enough of their bodies to hold it on their own. The archscience runes go silent. All powers directly to their tools; the long drill and the pneumatic powered claw. With this added power, R-cord dismantle the part of his claw and replaced it with a better fluid pressure.

    ¡°Manually switching air to water, you have gone mad, R-cord?¡±

    ¡°You have your drill. I have mine for the better¡±

    ¡°Heh, I would¡¯ve been better off to have a good plan instead improvising in the middle¡±

    Dexter Guild usually plan ahead. Tabitha wasn¡¯t the type of person to actually think of way at this kind of environment. They have to do this as soon as possible. Years of planning won¡¯t do for her. The abrupt sudden change of event causes Lady Coheld to initiate it as soon as possible. The one-week delay after the discovery of the demons about the UI conspiracy have already been done. The use of their advanced weaponry is the pinnacle of must successes at this point of their mission. Now Haw leaving the group at the entrance is good and all. They would¡¯ve love to do some mercy killing here. Because citizens might already go mad at this point.

    Tabitha signals her team ¡°Forward, MEN!¡±

    The wand releases a soundwave around the orb¡¯s dome. The pulse of the water pushes forward causing a wave spoofs many sea creatures to flee. It provokes hidden magical creatures survive from the realm¡¯s absorption. The forms into seabed rocks carrying the reefs at their backs. The monsters reveal themselves as their very being move against the wave. The release of its underwater spores begins chiseling the orb¡¯s dome. The fight begins.

    Tabitha uses her telepathy to all her team. Multiple thoughts shared in synchronization to correct the line formed of information

    R-cord: ¡°This is where they harvest the mana. It all concentrated by these spores¡±

    Juela: ¡°They seem to be molding on the barrier. McS4, your orb is vibrating¡±

    McS4: ¡°Small little bunches, aren¡¯t they? Don¡¯t get yourselves distracted like the last time. Same procedures, breached through. And collect whatever you can get. We will figure it out when we get back¡±

    Silfa: ¡°You¡¯re acting a bit cocky there. You¡¯ll think we will be safe bringing a lot people we¡¯re going to rescue¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°Everyone, FOCUS!¡±

    The first monster breached through the barrier. A high-pressured seawater bursts in, and Silfa raises her shield to block it. The seawater latches on them as the brink of its mana quickly faded and weakening its grasp. No mana for it to collect as it all of the concentrated mana inside their bodies. They prevented something strong from those slow-moving magic creatures. Those that entered inside the barrier were both crushed and drilled by R-cord and McS4. They stomp them after quickly by just a few hits. The spores released into the air with toxic fumes, easily dissipates after few moments out from their reefs.

    McS4: ¡°Look at here, I found a dead body¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°Silfa, don¡¯t look at the reefs. If something comes out from it. Don¡¯t look at it¡±

    Silfa: ¡°Then bring me at the back. Juela go the front and . . .¡±

    Juela goes to the front and used the heater shield to bash the reefs

    Juela: ¡°That almost jumps out¡±

    McS4: ¡°Sharp eyes, alright get your things as we move forward¡±

    Juela uses her shield hides the remain for Tabitha and Silfa. As they leave, she uses her sash to collect what she needs to get. Leaving the used paper behind, the mass numbers of spores gathered and grow on the used paper. It was so fast as she accidentally pulled out a limb from the reefs.

    Juela quietly not going to shout out in Tabitha¡¯s telepathy, she sees the remains as molds and spores have drained what left of it. A dead piece of flesh, no idea how long it was been there. Its colored flesh mended together with the dirt colored like reefs. Showing itself moves on its own. The flesh grows beside the used paper sash. With little mana left, it able to spread and grows as a body being formed. Juela remembered the stories from U¡¯ecin about these monsters. The beginning of all lives.

    ¡°We are definitely inside the daemos domains¡±

    She walks away readies her shield again.

    Tabitha held her wand firmly. She is now at R-cord¡¯s back as he is pulling in moving reefs next to her. The claw grips it with all of its power overloaded from the seawater bursting into their protective barrier. They are countering the water getting in and into R-cord¡¯s now hydraulic claw. It was not very powerful than the pneumatic version. Overwhelmed by seawater gaping inside of the claw, R-cord¡¯s forces himself leak every water contain inside. Giving a small high-pressured piston in every joint. One movement on the claw leaks water cutting through the reefs. An exposed bits inside as Tabitha smashes it with her wand.

    The blunt force pushes the mana it had disruptively as its inside breaks. It melted on its own to dust as the spores spread more than it should. The spores then created little microscopic thorns trying to stick into their clothes. Their clothes turned brown as they continue to move on. Soon as they reach to the peak where R-cord¡¯s direction leads them to. The mass giant of the reefs bigger than the others they come across. Preserving a large amount of mana, what sticks next to it are the bodies of dead sea creatures. As their bodies sprung out with only their fish heads and strong teeth. Silfa blocks their attack on Tabitha.

    Tabitha: ¡°Thanks¡±

    Silfa: ¡°R-cord! Are you sure we are going to walk on it?!¡±

    R-cord: ¡°Walk on it? This threat is blocking the real entrance of the coves¡±

    McS4: ¡°Where¡¯s it trying to block from?¡±

    R-cord grabs McS4¡¯s drill and pierces it down on top of it. The wailing sounds from the creatures roses up the spores beneath them. The orb shields them as it flows around the dome. It starts to shrink as they enclosed them by the powerful attack. Silfa almost used her forcefield, but both Tabitha and Juela piled on her before she casts any spell.

    The orb holds as cracks start forming. McS4 pulls out his drill from it, then blood flows as it starts to dry up by the exposing air. Their breathers start filtering it as hard dirt dropping as they exhale. Tabitha orders them

    ¡°Start digging¡±

    It was instant, they used all the powers they have into their tools in the highest settings. R-cord¡¯s claw takes its first numbers of reef. Breaking through every broken item and equipment it carried on. Bodily fluids join with it as he throws it out from the dome.

    Outside of the dome start growing as the remains are feeding off the other moving reefs. The dome starts shrinking as they dug down. Shields are raised on top of them as the spores and other hidden attacks inside keep going down on them. The walls have no dead remains but only items with fluids along. The texture of the ground with dirt reaches their feet. Tabitha immediately swings her wand with her card to break through as they fall.

    ¡°AAH!¡± To the caves of the citizens.

 East Coast: The Journeywomens Path part 3 - Chapter 251

    COI C251

    ¡°Impossible, why you alone are so strong?!!¡±

    A scream led out but someone filled its mouth with horrid substance.

    It coughs ¡°Why can¡¯t I leave this pathetic body? Why can¡¯t I release this body?!¡±

    The enraged voice keeps bashing the man¡¯s ear. The sounds of trickling small glasses and a few drops of fluids incidentally fell on it. The sizzling let it feels the release of its soul from the body. The man stomps it before it gets away and continue to douse more for the loud mouth to roar in agony once more.

    ¡°No, please. PLEASE¡±

    Teary voice comes out from the abomination.

    The light shines on them as they are underneath the sea. The first entrance to East Coast, there the man stood alone menacingly. Surrounded nothing by the chemicals he had unleashed. Countless lost souls are bound in the flesh they have become the prison of their new immortal bodies. Never heals, never move, nor will they ever free by death. Haw¡¯s body shined over from the sea sunlight. Alone, ever succeeding and dried his own vital resources. What will he do to survive once he runs out?

    ¡°. . . What are you doing? AAAH! STOP!¡±

    In archscience, regarding on making chemicals and other important ingredients needed to recreate his weapons. The horrors broke in shock to see what he had done to one of them begging him to stop. The excruciating pain enhances on their trapped body, without even having a brain or nerves to sense it. It is a remarkable study to appease the Dexter Guild¡¯s interest. Yet, Haw perform it too well shows they have already done it before. Even his notes lying around as he quickly performs an extraction on them.

    The abomination revealed in their imprisoned bodies. Soak with powerful potions mend together with body and souls. This purpose is to counteract the spirits endless fighting. Next is the regression after effect. Even with powerful healing magic, they can¡¯t withstand forbidden magic. Black magic to become a leach to anything would restore them back to health. His potions possessed such mixture and more if they ever resist it. Finally, is the idea of making them into resources by Haw¡¯s hands.

    The loud mouths are crying to no end as this part of the realm have finally sealed off again from the Dexter Guild defense mechanism. More time for Haw to recreate what he had used or more if he can carry new stocks of it. After sometime, he feels tired and annoyed. He stands up acting very annoyed. The desperate cries continue on hoping he will die from this insanity. Haw picks something from his bag, a needle with a tonic, and picks it near to his ear. Now he feels relax and deaf for a time. He continues his work without fail. The abomination left stunned and continue their torture.

    The cave. It is hard to believe how many people are here. Circoston invaders, Enders from the Unworthy Guild, Goblins, Rusics, and finally, the Isekai Citizens. All pack up together whereas this place sank to the sea, or by next to the sea shore. No citizens ever heard the news about it dragging this place to the sea. The East Coast, beneath the seabed. No one knows how it end up here. The more questions did add one thing after it sink. What happened to them after that? This pleads both Tabitha and Silfa for them to be alright.

    The ceilings of the cave collapses but not buried them whole. Only piles dropped down leaving nothing for the surface to covered it. They look up at the monster never moved an inch and drops horrible amounts of fluids reeks out a strong smell. Protected with their breathers or their helmets. They are getting washed in disgustable rain. When it stops, Juela wipes off the gunk from her body. While Silfa and Tabitha are rubbing it off inside the cave.

    ¡°Aw, this is just the first day too. Is everyone alright?¡± Tabitha can¡¯t stand as she is soaked from the fluids.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything and just wipe it off whatever we can find here¡± Silfa takes it hard to rub her shield to get rid of the gunk.

    As they cleaned it off, the brown stains remained on their clothes and armor. Juela even brings out some soap to get rid of it.

    ¡°It won¡¯t come off. This is must be tainted mana¡±

    ¡°Tainted mana?¡± Silfa raises questions as this is just a dirt won¡¯t come off.

    After another look, Juela remembered something ¡°My bad. This must be the oils Circoston brought¡±

    ¡°Oils? R-cord, do you know anything about it?¡±

    Tabitha checks her clothes covered in brown stains. R-cord has stains himself and tried to test it. His gauntlet switches its texture on its fingers. A snap of his finger and the stains on his gauntlet sets a flame. The unstable flames bursts out marked on his gauntlet damaging it as it fell to the ground in ashes.

    The women look at it with their eyes wide open. The brown stains, coming from the reefs spreading it like spores, Juela examined it like oil, and set in fire on small spark causing R-cord¡¯s gauntlet burned to a crisp in seconds. R-cord wasn¡¯t fazed by it and got his hand exposed.

    ¡°Very interesting, for many years as it muddied the reefs. Its quality remained intact. Juela, your guild members of yours. What else did they mentioned about this?¡±

    ¡°You . . . you somehow made it to spark. It supposed to lit up with a certain flint to make it happen¡±

    R-cord¡¯s gauntlet probably have some property to cause it. These brown stains are clearly made from Circoston invaders¡¯ oil. Then this must be those fire type weapons. If the damage shows it clearly destroys an archscience tech armor. This oil is one of those breakers. R-cord¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t burned with it. His hand is okay. The possibility of how his hand survived made them wonder.

    R-cord notices their stare ¡°We need to get rid of the stains or you three will have the worse fate than mine¡±

    Changing the topic had worked on the three. The dangers of their clothes covered in brown stains are instant death sentence to them. They tried other methods to wipe it off. Anything to get it rid of it except using fire. After a few tries, they have given up and tried to use their best items. McS4 claps his armored gauntlet together causing a soundwave.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    McS4 hears them panic. ¡°It is better to find your guild¡¯s messages around here. We are certain that your guild members were here then they must have left something behind to deal with it¡±

    Juela agrees ¡°He¡¯s right. Voldemyr always left some vital information. If I remember correctly, he is been here the longest¡±

    Voldemyr¡¯s tales were talked about among the guildmembers. The one who had told a precise detail about his adventures is none other than guildmember. His telepathy and mind reading abilities have strong accuracy in regards to memory and realism. Sadly, his way of speaking is nothing more of a brain let out to his mouth. Every thought, reaction, reruns, dialogue both internally and externally have all crunched into his one mouth. Endlessly speaking to people, himself, and telepathically at the same time.

    If they could find Voldemyr¡¯s stash, they will be able found the way to clean off the brown stains. Tabitha, covered with brown stains along with the rest of her team. R-cord and McS4 have slipped off some of the brown stains as their old armor¡¯s stains have layered out the brown oil. Then Tabitha sees what happened on R-cord¡¯s power armor. Her cards have finally used up and their power armor is powering back up. R-cord keeps looking at his hand exposed to the outside. His arm phases up to his hand creating an energy shield.

    Then he shuts it down ¡°What a waste of energy?¡±

    Tabitha is a bit concern ¡°Will it be alright for your hand to be exposed like that?¡±

    ¡°I have my monocle, and a gun. I am still at range when McS4 or Silfa takes the front¡±

    Silfa confidently shows them with her shield ¡°Trust me, all of us are prepared for this, melee or range. All of you guys got yourself sorted out¡±

    McS4 had heard enough and goes out and takes a look inside of the cave. It wasn¡¯t short for a walk as he takes a few steps where he sees rubbles piled up. The cave is strong and there is no rubble in sight. The walls at the sealing are all one hard rock carved through. The rubbles where he sees crumbles when he touches. He checks again whether it collapse or not. All set and nothing to be the problem. Then he smashes through without hesitation.

    Tabitha reacts ¡°S4!¡±

    ¡°New area spotted. And, you need to see this¡±

    McS4 goes in. R-cord joins in. The three waited and sees Fae-chan follows through. The doll returns looking at them as it calls them over. Silfa gives an okay to the two as she pulled their hands to them. Once they enter, they see a fight was going on. More like, goblin remains and their ritual objects lie dead. With each ritual: Totem statues, glowing air, and many more shamanistic rituals scattering the shallow holes dug out from the goblins.  Their remains show signs both tribal and nomadic altogether.

    Yet, they seen bolts in each of them with engraved words shining mysteriously in dark light. McS4 puts a light on it. Archscience light resists the dark light absorbing around it causing the spirits to break free. They sprung out from the elemental body and unleashed unspeakable chants. Fae-chan takes his helmet off as the archscience light dissipates losing the spirits from their freedom. The dark light consumed them back inside. All the rituals it did release turned black and sunk into the body again.

    The team watches the bolt repel the spirits and forced it into the body where the bolts are. Large gaping holes and others pierced and stuck to the walls and other places. With little lights they can see, only R-cord sees the entirety of the rituals. From the shallow holes, there more than just one got pierced. R-cord lends his monocle to Tabitha and her friends.

    ¡°Better make a torch, this here is absorbing the mana out from the bolts. It is not impervious to runes nor archscience. If you still don¡¯t understand, use my monocle¡±

    Tabitha picks out a card used it on herself and the others at her side. The monocle is shared in each of their eye a view to see what happened. The monocle is set in night vision and sees the spirits fell. They thought there are dead bodies around, but it seems they used the bones of dead animals creating bone dummies. The explicit designed both the tribes and the nomads are outstanding. The details show they are high tier materials from the elks, predators, and the roots below the depths, the same roots consuming the mana.

    Someone was here. Able to takedown these powerful rituals controlled by spirits. They look at Fae-chan as it is one of other kinds of spirits.

    ¡°What kind of spirits do you think used those bodies?¡±

    ¡°Same as yours, and like the rest of the spirits appeared at the Mihayara ruins. They are not feral. It is more dangerous as they are made out of strong animals. Lastly, if I was the same as them. I¡¯ll be easily taken my spirit to those sticks sticking on them¡±

    Silfa never expect something like this. Now it makes sense for her spirit not joining them. Someone like this or like them would be able to take away her spirit like that. Equipped with her new set of armory, weaponry, and magic sets. Powerful it may be, but her attitude of losing anyone from her team is her weakness. To think, Puma and Tora are consumed by one of those bolts or something else. She will definitely lose it. Both Tabitha and Juela hears her taking deep breaths. They consulted her

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, that doll belongs to Yui. Right, Juela?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it belongs to Miyusuki. The other recruit¡±

    Juela accidentally grins as she hid her face. They don¡¯t know those dolls are prestige items to the daughters.

    They look around a bit until they look at the top. More brutal than stuck to the walls or pierced together like shish kebabs. The bodies are hanged on top show their vengeful faces. They move as what their dangling bodies were. Bits and pieces dangling are left with sharp and weaponized limbs. Comparing them both hanging on the walls and the ceiling. The spirits at the ceiling are more threatening and dangerous from how it carries actual metal weapons. From each view shows their unique bodies, there they can see one single bolt wasn¡¯t attached to any bodies.

    R-cord sees their expression as they see something gone. This timed him to shoot it down as he picks a rock and throws it at the ceiling. A precise hit, and the bolt falls down to the ground where the bolt lands spreading dark light. The mist of dark light spreads and seeking for mana to consume. Spirits faded that attached to the bolt are disappearing as they portray trying to escape from it, through the monocle. It is only echoes messaging to the other spirits as it got caught from the bolt. R-cord picks it up and gives it to Tabitha.

    Tabitha was hesitated at first, then Juela recognizes the bolt

    ¡°That¡¯s Voldemyr¡¯s. I can use foresight to see what happened here. Or we could either use Fae-chan, or maybe Haw . . . Oh yeah, he is not here with us¡±

    Silfa quickly grabs it and said to them. ¡°Let¡¯s do it, we need to see what happened here¡±

    Juela obliged as she picks it from her hand. She looks around the other bolts as all of them had their own rituals sealed. They soon leave. It is risky to use magic where the bolts consumed it.

    The bolt is being wrapped with Juela¡¯s sash. A different way to foreseen the past like Haw¡¯s potions. Because of the origin is coming from the same guild. This is much easier to recognize the source without harming the object. After the sash burns, the bolt absorbed it fast. Yet, it didn¡¯t seal away. Because of how Juela knows Voldemyr, the foresight projected right before them. This is when he is running. With someone else running alongside him. Voldemyr grabs the man shirt intensely

    ¡°I told you not to follow me¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M SORRY, I¡¯M SORRY¡± The man regretfully yelled back.

    It is the same words when Haw found the piece of cloth. This cry for apology happened when those spirits coming after them. Juela tries to adjust further back. It failed. The object they have is not older than they have expected. This means Voldemyr was crafting while inside or outside of East Coast. The foresight shows in the dark, trying to evade the enemies as the light passing by. They can¡¯t see what happened and how he is able to move through the narrow tunnels as he well prepared for. Then later much fighting beheld as numerous bolt shots roaring loud sided with the clangs of his reloaded bolts.

    The bolt finally sees the light as it already pierced through one of the rituals. Dangling around as it watches other spirits fell to Voldemyr¡¯s bolts. The darkness consumed as all of the blurred light fell into the bolts. The noise stopped, nothing left to see or hear. Juela back tracks again to see who is the man Voldemyr shouting at. The man has his whole body distorted. Showing the signs that the man is a citizen who resisted being traced. Silfa mentions his name

    ¡°Yuta is his name. Why is he come along with him?¡±

    Tabitha thought so too ¡°He even said don¡¯t follow him¡±

    ¡°Strange, Voldemyr rescued the citizens including the roots incident when one of the survivors have to run from the dungeons all the way to East Mountain. I guess East Coast is more dangerous¡±

    As no one knows what really happened. Their best bet is keep going. The tunnels become narrower as signs as it moved from the surface to the sea has shown damages to bring it here. When McS4 is about to take a turn, he raised his hands to stop them.

    ¡°Neutrals spotted¡±

    A small gaping holes view as a window to look down. A cavern camped by dwarves. People from Mountaiwall digging through to make new tunnels and resting in their fire place as their lamps at the far edges.  One of them are scouting ahead checking for warnings. They found them and use their runes quaking forward through a strike as fast as lightning hits the small hole and Tabitha¡¯s team gets exposed. The dwarves are calling out to them

    ¡°Aren¡¯t ya Circoston boys?¡±

    Tabitha answers ¡°We¡¯re not, we are from Enders seeking for the guild¡±

    The dwarves gathered as they carefully take a look at them.

    They wore those Rune Isles depressing looking clothes. Wore only dark colored clothes, they were skeptic at first. They cautiously raise their weapons

    ¡°Aye. But what is ya wearing soft? Pilgriming under the mud isn¡¯t safe when rocks fall around you¡±

    Juela and Tabitha is not wearing what is recommended so many who ventured at East Coast. Hard armor is the common thing here. Voldemyr is wearing tough leather because of his special made from strong animal hide. Although, both of their ¡®soft¡¯ clothes were improved by Haw. Because of how it looks it must be pretty deceiving.

    Tabitha¡¯s team felt unwelcomed after knowing they are Enders. The dwarves kept their distance as their eyes are pressing on the two, Tabitha and Silfa. They are not convinced and kept their eyes moving as they almost encircled them. The dwarf warns them

    ¡°Keep going, if you tried to sneak on us again. Then the wrath of rune words spelled out to your dead skulls¡±

    The runes turned the camp a mist as they covered in its guise. The team be on their way.

    Silfa felt for the first time being hostile by anyone beside the goblins ¡°I have never been intimidated like that. This is the first time those dwarves are using their runes right in front of us¡±

    Tabitha was nervous ¡°Yeah, those dwarves using their runes as soon as they discovered us. We didn¡¯t even try to ask how they are still here¡±

    Silfa turned to McS4 ¡°Do you have any idea who they are?¡±

    ¡°Positive, they are neutrals. Laughs*¡± McS4 makes fun of them at their first time facing angry dwarves.

    Anyone who are trapped here have their reason to be cautious. For them to be out of the open are finding the easy way out in groups. This begs the question how long they have been here?

    ¡°Pant* Pant* How far have we gone by. And you two! Stop with the high stamina thing and take care of yourselves. You¡¯ll never know how It will affect us¡±

    Juela can¡¯t seem to walk any further. Among the three women, she should be able to walk much longer. Tabitha, who¡¯s body building with Kiege at her free time. It is not realistic to say when it comes to long walks. Tabitha is usually tired and taking breaks whenever she finished a few fights. Silfa can hold for a journey from her experience, but this is far too long to anyone coming from the shore, to the seabed, then finally here in the cave.

    ¡°There is no use of complaining, Lady Juela. Resting is probably best for them both, thus is not mean their motivations are relaxed either. If they want to push farther, then go ahead as me and S4 are meant for this long journey¡± R-cord answers her.

    ¡°Sigh* And I thought we should use your gears to detect the sounds of the Benedictus. Finding them first will helped us finding Tabitha and SIlfa¡¯s people they secure¡±

    Juela says it straight to the point. This made Silfa stops and not realize yet.

    ¡°Wait!? Yeah, why didn¡¯t they use it? For tech savvy guild, they didn¡¯t even bother using it. Archscience tech are not affected by magic, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct, it would be easier. However, relying us too much won¡¯t be any good for anyone of you not trying to have this kind of opportunity¡±

    ¡°This is about saving our people. This is a rescue mission not a training. What happened if we don¡¯t able to make it?¡±

    . . .

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what happened if they don¡¯t make it!¡±

    A different voice coming from the front. It was distorted and unfamiliar as if many voices are talking in one mouth. They look forward and sees one man coming.

    An ordinary man wore the same clothes from Isekai City. Torned, rip, and tear all around his body. Exposed skin covered in dirt. His eyes are gone leaving holes that neither his eye sockets can be seen in detail. The dark blank acted as shades whether the light didn¡¯t shine on him. The man looks at them as if he can see them clearly. His mumbling voices persists to give them trembles

    ¡°I am not easily fooled. You two have UIs and already checking me out. Go ahead and examined me. You clearly see I am alive¡±

    Tabitha and Silfa refused to use their UIs. The man is trying to prove himself by showing their UI. The UI crisis had happened recently and the things it did to control them would jeopardize in this unknown place. The man looks at them not convinced. They stand around as if they are from Isekai City. Acting all idle as they know what is going to happened, this way of encountering and confrontation had made him laugh.

    ¡°Laugh* No wonder why you can¡¯t get here. This same behavior wasting time acting stupid while everything around us keeps moving. We are not in a television show¡±

    The way he acts are clearly from Isekai City. The absurdity of his attitude as he is also part in the show. The ego centric attitude, the know it all, and better than anyone kind of guy. A jackass from what people called them as. The man continues

    ¡°Still not talking, eh? Then how about we should . . .¡±

    His hands reach to Juela. Juela parries it with her heater shield. The mad man grips on the front of the shield instead of the edges. His fingers stretch around the edges as his nails sharpen and scratches it.

    Silfa fights back and pulls out her sword. A slight upward to his face. His head moves back but her blade reaches him. Burst of air flies upward and cyclones back into a katana stabbing back at her. The man shifts his body as his hand returns back to normal to grip the katana. As his head shifts back to normal, his black shaded eyes see she blocks it in nick of time. Silfa feels his attacks tilted. The man paused after the retaliation as if he was stunned. Tabitha points at her wand to the man. She casts her wand to push the man back. The man pushes back and slides further away. Then he said

    ¡°Hey, you two. Those three girls are getting attacked. What are you waiting for? You call yourselves men¡±

    The man taunts them. They didn¡¯t flinch, rather, they are recording him. Abnormality is showing high to this man¡¯s sanity. However, never estimate those who survive here. Silfa stares down Fae-chan to see any disadvantage to use her magic here. Fae-chan casts first as the tunnel brightens and the stones on the walls glow brightly like gems. This moment takes her chances to use her magic for the first time. A forcefield appeared behind him, and pushes him forward towards her. The man bumps behind him and quickly changes his katana into a bat. It batted out her forcefield back.

    ¡°Cheap tricks won¡¯t . . . Oof!¡± His gut hits by her sword, but couldn¡¯t gutted him through

    Silfa strikes upwards to his head. He moves back. Silfa positioned her sword with her handle faced at his face. Her sword strikes down by the handle and pummel him on his face. One hit as he got surprised, second by consecutive strike, then third to the jaw out of his disbelief. He starts to stumble back as the force field caught on his legs. His back sways down to the force field as he lies down. Tabitha comes in with her wand wrapped by a piece of Juela¡¯s sash. The paper made lit up and slams down to his head. Numerous fire types magic burst through his skull in a masterful strike.

    He stays down as the three stops attacking him.

    Tabitha is confused ¡°That was too easy¡±

    Silfa thought so too ¡°How come this idiot survived? I don¡¯t believe . . .¡±

    Juela keeps watch. The man has his face bruised both physically and magically. The burns and the bruise are all around his pathetic face. Yet, Juela waits for him to react. The moment the forcefield gone. Juela readies her sashes. The man goes full flat on the ground. Almost overreact before to do anything to him. Silfa notices

    ¡°He¡¯s down, Juela. There is nothing to worry about¡±

    The team has enough wasted their time. McS4 brings out his power drill and dealt this man. Tabitha stops him

    ¡°Whoa there, we shouldn¡¯t be killing him. This guy must be gone mad. It¡¯s not worth it¡±

    The man still lies down and still breathes. Tabitha is showing her bias when it comes to enemies. Their attacks are pretty strong. The man withstands it like any citizens fighting among each other. They behave the same as they were at Isekai City. As he moves away his drill, the man quickly reacts as he pushes the drill further away.

    His bat flings to the air hitting them as it swings around like propeller. Silfa¡¯s defenses are completely broken through from the multiple swings. Tabitha gets unlucky hits where the bat aims at her head multiple times. McS4 receives the punishment as his armored shoulder denting it. The man stands up as he angrily shouted at them

    ¡°Piece of shits! Do you think those attacks will ever work on me? I am not that easy taken out because of a bunch of attacks like that. I am, more than just those useless people trying to use themselves as fodders¡±

    Silfa is grieving from the pain. The man¡¯s attack has the same S tier powers like her, but the mana he uses is not neutral mana. She uses her UI to detect what¡¯s going on. When the UI is open. The man sees her using it and hacked her through. The UI corrupts as it hurting Silfa in the inside. The horrible experience again coming back same as she was lost control of herself. She tries to break free, but the man breached inside of her UI crippling her mind. Almost to the reach of breaking, she tries to fight back. The man provokes her one last time

    ¡°Yes, squirm. Just like those women in this very cave¡±

    Silfa gets angry and unleash her wrath. The man takes this opportunity and sneak attack her the moment she releases her ultimate out of rage. She got knocked out from mental shock. The man turns around proceed attacking to the next two women. Tabitha hears what he said earlier. Her cards boosted up to her team. She orders them

    ¡°Take this bastard out, NOW!¡±

    The man charges forward. Juela sash unleashes her spells. Multiple magic all around attacking him at the front. He hits her magic dispelling them as heads on.

    ¡°So weak¡±

    Tabitha confronts him as she plays her cards on herself. The man looks at her unimpressed. He swings his bat at her dispelling her buffs. The moment he reaches to hit her shoulder. His bat momentarily bounces around until he misses his target.

    ¡°What?¡±

    So surprised what just happened. Tabitha¡¯s cards stick on her like glue, nothing can remove it as the cards are played momentarily. It is Tabitha¡¯s opportunity. She uses her cards again on the ground. She lifts him up in the air as the two of them raises their heavy weapons at him.

    ¡°FIRE!¡± Tabitha boldly said it.

    McS4 launches his fire power levitating all small rocks around them, then shoots at him like bullets. R-cord takes slow taunting aim to his target. The man being pulverized by the endless shots of rocks. The agony the man screams. The moment of truth to see as most citizens have secretly play. The man uses his secret weapon. By the time his mouth ever says another word, R-cord successfully hits his throat jamming it with noise stopping the man using magic. The spell explodes from the failed magic chant.

    Silfa wakes up as her head hurts a lot. Juela comes to aid her as they see the aftermath of the fight. The man¡¯s body is pulverized as the dusty smoke hides his body. They move closer to see what happened to the man. Then there¡¯s a scream for help. A dialect both Tabitha and Silfa recognized.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. We need to hurry¡±

    They pulled Juela as they rushed to find them. Tabitha calls out to R-cord and McS4

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t lose the cry for help¡±

    Juela felt the bolt dropped from her bag. She tried to pick it up. Unfortunately, both Silfa and Tabitha are pulling her without hesitation. Fae-chan follows them leaving the two behind. McS4 goes to the bolt. He picks it up and turned to the man freshly beaten from the fight. As the dusty smoke clears, the real form show himself to them. The remains of the skull wrapped around a necklace made by the skull¡¯s teeth. The rest of the body is made of loots from the citizens.

    The man begs through his soul ¡°Save me. I am forever trapped in this goblin made body. This is not me. They made me do it. Sorry, sorry. Release me, let me die¡±

    McS4 ends his recording. ¡°Documentation complete. Neutralizing¡±

    R-cord watches McS4 uses the bolt and pierces back at the skull¡¯s hole. A perfect fit as the soul cries out to silent and the darkness sealed the man away.

    ¡°This must be the missing ritual hanged on the ceiling. Nice work distracting them, R-cord¡±

    R-cord uses his detection tool to guide them where the survivors are. It was lucky for them the range didn¡¯t reach deeper where citizens should know about.

 East Coast: The Journeywomens Path part 4 - Chapter 252

    COI C252

    The mourning never ends. Languages neither remember nor recognized to Haw¡¯s ears. Many say that ignorance is blissed. How about idiocy shows no empathy? This is what the world is to the dead. The living can¡¯t interfere the dead. The immortals are, but he left himself puzzled if he continues to pester about it. The dead though, they are not free. More so they are bound to the daemos whom they were enslaved or willing to follow. A dangerous concept who dared to try to look into it. The Dexter Guild did. Or maybe they weren¡¯t. Now Haw is here, trying to do the same.

    Empty glasses with special corks and other seals to contain this such samples for the guild. Lady Coheld won¡¯t approve such action. There is an exception. The notes he received from his old guild. Repair Boy gives it to him along with the researcher who continue examine the city¡¯s condition. These instructions are too telling that they already known about the East Coast. Are they still watching over their rival guild? Or did someone is on the expedition before this happen?

    A small piece roll of paper on his fingertips, he slightly, carefully unrolled it and a substance appeared in a powder form. He opens one of the empty glasses and poured a pinch of it. Then he collects the samples into the glass then quickly sealed it. The substance floats in the air and lights come up and forms electricity sparks out of it. It gradually forms a rod and looks like as if it generates power on the tip of it inside. This is the first time he couldn¡¯t grasp the formula he is doing.

    He checks the notes again as the final instructions to what to do with it. It says as he read it out with a whisper

    ¡°. . . Warning: Never used it on the deamos kind¡±

    It was useless information. The glass with a sealed on his hand shows unsettling power generating from it. He was instructed to make it. If this is not allowed on the daemos, then this meant it will never be used outside of this place. This complicates him as it looks like it is a time bomb where his hand feels the electrocution on his skin.

    Later he made more batches as he held five of them in all. The first one is already reaching at full light. It turns into a molecular singularity. The seal is expanding showing codex writing he couldn¡¯t interpret. Codex, other than Dexter Guild¡¯s secret message. This one is less numbers and more letterings. He forgot why he was supposed to be. The original mission, he was supposed to be with Tabitha and the team. But he knows she needs Juela to keep her sane. However, these batches must be delivered to them.

    The enemies watch their own being treated as lab rats. They are trapped in their bodies as if Haw is the demon as like other demon did it before. This ceaseless agony forced them to get rid the chemicals washed all over them. One of them is recovering. Its body is still deformed and still able to kill him if had a chance. Where the sun light turns dark, the light blue turns darker as Haw no longer sees farther away. It is their perfect time. Slowly and steadily to crawl beneath their deformed bodies, reaching closer to Haw¡¯s feet.

    Haw keeps focusing on his potions trying to figure out how to get it over to them. The monster strikes, and Haw grabs its body while wounding his arm. Then he swings it to his crafting table and put into the small hole. The monster is feasting his blood trying to regrow it into a new limb. But it was baited, Haw wasn¡¯t bleeding as he hid on his arm is animal blood. The monster¡¯s limb grew rotted flesh, not fresh enough to make a new one. The monster that placed on the small hole spurts out slime in red, like a fountain.

    The small hole had turned into a forsaken magic circle. The monsters see what symbols and stood silence of its presence. In true fear, they see the symbol of the magic circle. It is as demonic as it had become to be. This one is different. Like how did this man ever know how to make this kind of magic? The silence in an instant. They know what happen if they mourn again. Haw turns the next page of his notes. Preparedness is key, and he must follow Tabitha¡¯s orders as requested.

    ¡°This is a rescue mission. Do whatever it takes to save my people, except traumatizing them. Alright Everyone?¡±

    Then said ¡°Yeah¡±

    Inside the caves, the first cry for help in a recognizable language. Silfa takes the front as the two, Tabitha and Juela come running behind and watching their backs. The tunnels are as tight as it can be. Tabtiha is using her cards to pushes the rock formation into a clean path. It is small, and enough only them to get through. Juela turns back and see McS4 and R-cord are having trouble to catch up.

    ¡°Hey, we can¡¯t split up at this crucial moment, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯ll make it¡±

    Silfa agreed ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t use my magic scroll to help them sneak anyway¡±

    As they reached to the next corner, they found three tunnels before them. They quickly stop trying to figure it out where they are. Silfa runs to the tunnels and try to hear the cry again. It was silent. She stomps her feet on the rock as it crumbles including the ground as well. The sneak magic scroll is able to block the noise leaving Tabitha almost felt it as she is also furious about it.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t be that far. We definitely heard them¡±

    Juela tries to calm her down ¡°Take it easy, Silfa. They are been down here for so long. They are probably left¡±

    Silfa was so close and calls out to Fae-chan ¡°I am sorry, but can you figure which of these caves should we go?¡±

    Fae-chan points down where they stand and said nothing. Juela checks where it is pointing and do some little tracking. She places her hand on the ground and begins to dig a little. There is none, but she wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°Hey, can any of you two could lend me something to dig with?¡±

    Silfa handed over her dagger ¡°Here, please find something before I¡¯m going to get crazy¡±

    Then she murmured ¡°. . . We¡¯re so close¡±

    Juela digs deeper as she finds something. A broken device, an old clip phone with a phone charm. The charm is a small anime animal character.

    Juela uses her sashes and traces it when it happened. The charm was traced back at junior high, at their original world. It soon skipped the rest until the reason of this young pre-teen girl joined the crowd. It was clear

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home . . .¡±

    It was the same girl who said it. The girl shows desperation as it shows her suffering back then. Her miserable life secrets made her this way. But to be in this coast is a foolish choice. This infuriates Silfa from what she sees.

    ¡°No, she was tricked. There is no way someone don¡¯t want to go back. Her family, her friends, and everything else back at Isekai City is safer than this¡±

    They are in disbelief. Juela keeps tracing to the last moment when the girl dropped it. By the last moment when the girl ¡®dropped¡¯ it. The motion how it fell to the ground is no incident, more like it was thrown to the ground in indirect anger. It shocks her why it happened that way. She turns to them, but they didn¡¯t notice the last scene. Rather, they talked about the young girl.

    The clip phone at her hand, this is the best opportunity to use the tracking magic or tool from the Dexter Guild. She turns around and sees them as expected. R-cord examines a different kind of device. The keyboard identical model like device but in different design. He takes it and checks how it works. This is definitely a tech from his quick examination. With hard to understands language, this is a better item to trace the citizens with. He responds

    ¡°Will definitely search them. Why didn¡¯t you stop here? Those two are running if someone is out there¡±

    The crying for help in these tunnels had made them tired from the desperation, even dared to go further they know they will be separated and lost. Even if they could reach out eventually, the time to search one another is a waste than finding the rest of their people. Silfa asks those two

    ¡°I am just wondering, you hear them, right?¡±

    ¡°We hear a noise, but you two seem to attracted to it. This means they are here¡± McS4 takes an assumption

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what about your detection items or whatever it called? Will it be useful to try it now?¡±

    McS4 agrees ¡°It should, but I think we are out in the open for too long now. We need to rest. Juela is the only one is tired, and rightly so¡±

    Juela looks fine, but after they take a closer look. Tabitha is a bit worried and tries to check her device. The time she reads as her face frown at how long they are travelling.

    ¡°It¡¯s 10PM! We left the outpost at 5AM in the morning. Juela, how did you able to travel with us this long?¡±

    Juela smiles at them at their stats ¡°It¡¯s the adrenaline, I guess. If we rest now, I would collapse anytime soon¡±

    Later, they immediately find somewhere to camp. Thanks to Juela¡¯s knowledge about Voldemyr¡¯s hidden rooms, they eventually found one close by to where they found the clip phone.

    The design of the hidden camp matches the quality of Ironno¡¯s safe rooms. The difference is how big and wide the camp is. It is completely empty with nothing left to help them protect themselves. They set the camp. McS4 starts to prepare the meal. R-cord sets himself out to patrol while everybody will take a good night sleep. Silfa and Tabitha watches McS4 preparing the meal with their instant cooking utensils. MRE packs all set and using only hot water as the key cooking tool to get themselves ready. Under only 10 minutes, all the food is ready.

    McS4 takes their dining utensils and set them before them. He won¡¯t remove the package and kept it and places it on the plates. His shares and R-cords are at their side of the ground.

    ¡°I hope this feast will help you nurture back to health. Because you really need the immune system to get working¡±

    He grabs his package and chows it down like it was a bag of chips. Astonishingly, his meals fell on his mouth and never spills. It is some impressive way of eating, but the women left disgust from his manners.

    After they eat, the first come to mind as they continue their conversation left off after their meal. Silfa keeps shaking her head

    ¡°We are sure there are people out there¡±

    ¡°Hey, take it easy, Silfa. We have long day today. Juela is sleeping¡±

    Tabitha tries to calm her down again. Silfa tries to hold herself

    ¡°Exhale* I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been rambling so long. Juela really worked hard without any stats boost. Would it be possible to find them, tomorrow?¡±

    Tabitha points out again at the detector left by R-cord. It slowly moves around next to McS4 sounds asleep.

    The two can¡¯t sleep, the cries for help had messed up their heads. It gets in their heads as they tried to take some sleep. Multiple attempts, they tried to lessen their stats to get them properly to sleep. It won¡¯t take long as their eyes stared out at nothing keeping themselves distracted by their own worries. Fae-chan helps them by using the camp fire as visual images loosen their stress. The soothing light drawn the sleepiness of its ritual into their eyes, and they feel the warmth. It almost work, until those warm moments remembered the people they remembered. Both of them are very hard headed.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    R-cord returns later that night, bringing a recorder at hand and places it next to the detector. He drops it as it accidentally played the audio on McS4¡¯s head. The same crying voice lead out then he quickly turned it off. He looks around and sees everyone is asleep. McS4 stood up as it is his turn to patrol. After their little incident, it was all quiet again where the campfire is almost set in ember. The light went out, and footsteps start coming closer to the detector. Eyes reflected on the detector¡¯s screen where the sound came from. The three tunnels of the cave shown to be the one on the upper area. The two without hesitation quickly go there without everyone waking up.

    As they reached to the tunnels, Tabitha hesitated ¡°We shouldn¡¯t leave our team behind¡±

    Silfa encourages her ¡°They¡¯re tired. They deserved a rest after we have been through. But this is an emergency. They are calling for help and you know they are speaking our language¡±

    ¡°But it sounds too suspicious when they cry out for help in the middle of the night. There is no way we are sure that the same . . .¡±

    ¡°Sob*¡± A cry for help turns to tears. The two no longer restrict themselves as they immediately go and check.

    They run as fast as they could. Bodies scattered around and found the people they are looking for. The cries are coming from one of them lying on the ground. A dying young girl tries to reach out to them as she readies to faint

    ¡°Please, save me . . .¡±

    They bring out everything they have to save the young girl¡¯s life. The young girl wakes up. She feels her body feel lighter as the pain disappears. Only she sees are two other women she couldn¡¯t recognized. Her teary eyes keep running as she realized she was saved

    Silfa checks around for any survivors. While Tabitha tries to talk to the young girl.

    ¡°Is there anyone alive around here?¡±

    The young girl points to the dark end of this area. It can¡¯t be seen neither their lights would reveal it. Tabtiha uses her card to brighten it. The girl groans as the pain on her body. Tabitha turns around to help the girl. When the card reaches to the dark edges. It reveals a face where the girl pointed. Mischievous stares at Tabitha as the trails of its linen attached to the young girl. A trap, and its slowly ready to activate it.

    Silfa had checked everybody where the lights she could see. Everyone is dead, and the wounds show have been hours before their deaths. Her thoughts scramble trying not to regret what they should¡¯ve done. Yet she thinks it again

    ¡°. . . If we gotten here sooner, then maybe these people won¡¯t die . . .¡±

    The card continues to flash wildly as dangers nears. They distract themselves from the survivor and the bodies all around them. The entity hiding in the dark is taking it slow. New victims as their hearts still warms to their kinds.

    Fae-chan comes to warn them, but it stops and tried to hold off the bodies around them. The concealment spreads as it won¡¯t activate its traps. Including the young girl who lure closer to Tabitha. Both the doll and the entity battled silently as their forces of their magic go against each other.

    The entity speaks ¡°Why is the creation of Lady Sarah Mae here? Both magic and its toy¡±

    ¡°We are lost, old one. And these people are my new servient duty¡±

    The ground shakes and it begins to crumble beneath them. The ceiling and the walls are controlled by the doll. It reaches its limit as it carefully picks and choose where the entity¡¯s attack to appear.

    Tabitha and Silfa shoved in a great distance. The entity drove the entire bodies aside leaving the baited girl to be piled on. Tabitha uses her card again to protect the young girl. Silfa runs back to them to escape. Entity witnesses their powers out matched its little push. It dampens the ground. Cracks emerged trying to fall them deeper into the depths of the cave. The young girl is prying out to the doll¡¯s essence. Fae-chan quickly grips it as the girl coughs out blood without them reaching contact.

    ¡°Tabitha! We need to get out of here¡±

    ¡°She is coughing blood. We need to heal her before she gets critical¡±

    Fae-chan clearly sees the entity making a scene of the baited girl. Deep straight to its eyes at the dark abyss. The entity miraculously got hit by surprise. The doll¡¯s face shows the old signs of their creator. Sarah Mae¡¯s magic course into the doll and casts its vision at it. By sight alone, it will bring great discomfort. All powers will bring to naught and never be as strong as the eyes of Sarah Mae. Not because of intimidation, but by beauty. A tear drops on the entity¡¯s face and emotion driven out. It backfires as it driven itself into an emotional rage. Still, it works. The ground crumbles as everything around them fall in a blink of an eye.

    The doll watches the entity in the air. The entity glares at it while the doll removed one of its traps. The doll disappears and is resummoned to Silfa¡¯s side. They were able to escape including the baited young girl. The linen is still attached to where the entity should be. The tries to stop them, then it halted. This won¡¯t solve them from by escaping alone. They need this dummy to find the entity using their limited but powerful tools.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we are here to bring you all back home¡±

    Fae-chan hears those two being hopeful. It tries to warn them but the linen sown on its face. Its voice mumbled.

    Silenced and won¡¯t be able to freely speak. Fae-chan is capable to break it. This includes the girl. If the doll tries to cut it, the young girl would probably traumatize them or whatever it releases coming from the doll¡¯s power. The duty of the daughter¡¯s toy must not be frown upon. This troubles the doll and its rule given by the creators. The old one knows this flawed. Fae-chan will not do anything about it. It must trust these two to face this trap on their own.

    They made it back to the camp. R-cord and Juela remained asleep. The two quietly place the young girl on the sleeping mat. The young girl whimpered.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡±

    They fix the rest of her wounds as they ask her

    ¡°What happened back there?¡±

    ¡°We were attacked. We usually switching hideouts like we normally do. Those monsters keep hunting us to no end¡±

    ¡°Those monsters, are they small little green creatures?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And there are also those short muscular men. They are very angry at us¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, we are here. Now. Is there anyone alive?¡±

    ¡°I think yawn*¡±

    They stop ¡°I think we got a little too overboard here, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think we should call it a day. But there is one more thing. Can you show us your UI?¡±

    ¡°My UI? But I don¡¯t want to see it¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, if you help me close my eyes, I will show it to you¡±

    Both of them agrees and they shut her eyes closed. They see the young girl shares her UI and shows it in front of them. The panel shows a group of people and their live status. All of them are dead, it is also included the last scenes of them before they died. It was horrible at first, they soon see why they need to have it. The price of their lives to warn anyone before they got attacked.

    The underground network is nowhere safe. Because of how improvised they have been, this is the best they could¡¯ve do. There are flaws though. Tabitha observed the UI panel referencing an MMO game. The last one to let them see what happened to their final moment before their deaths is a terrible idea. There is no need to criticized it. Only thing they could do is to nurture her back to health. Silfa is ready with her strong health potion. Tabitha stops her

    ¡°She is ok. We need these potions who are dying¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but how many of them are there, left?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    It¡¯s morning, McS4 comes back and sees they have visitor. The paused is certain what he sees through his detector. A message pops up on his screen, as he almost raised his heavy flamer. He slowly turns to R-cord for what is going on. R-cord did nothing and only watches them. He stood up and goes out without a single word. Then McS4¡¯s message pops out on his screen. No comments after he read it. Through their detectors on their visors, they are not easily fooled. From what R-cord¡¯s message at his view. They need to be patient. Their leader and her companion are being wrapped around by a demonic entity. They don¡¯t know whether they are possessed or bind together in hidden chains.

    Juela wakes up with bags on her eyes. One bad sleep due to exhaustion and it wasn¡¯t a long dreadful battle. It was Tabitha¡¯s lack of sense of fatigue because of her powers. She picks up something on her bag and places it on her face. She washes it out with water as her face glows for only a limited of time. Her fatigue is still there waiting for her to succumb into the collapse. Where she is about to find them, she sees a young girl lied sleeping. To her surprised they have able to find someone. She then looks at McS4 and R-cord for their next phase of their search. But they left as soon as she about to call them out.

    This is strange, they never delay such an opportunity. She can only think of an example like Haw¡¯s report. His action is very hasty at the same time accomplishing the school project. One week going through the landmarks under limited information and not going to use the guidelines provided from the past users of the spheres. It was incredible remarks from what she heard from her guildmembers. Or to say until Ironno gives his side of the report when he voluntarily part in it. It says so from Sanquin¡¯s perspective as well. All in all, it was a feat of success.

    Soon, they begin planning their next moves. Silfa and Tabitha are proud to find at least one of their people. The young girl is providing important information as they already mark it in on their UI maps. Juela is a bit puzzled of how they are doing. Because of the UIs area shared only to them, she is left to wait and tries to figure out what¡¯s going on. They explained to her clearly. But they never mentioned the enemy who attacked them. The things they can only explain where the ground starts falling down. Then there is nothing left but them escaping.

    This mingles the doll to act. It was obvious for the doll to react and prevent them from any harm. Juela tries to reach out to it. The moment they are starting their conversation. Its hand shows a sign only Enders knew. She knew what¡¯s wrong and quickly hid her face before the young girl notices.

    ¡°. . . What¡¯s wrong? You suddenly stopped talking¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I thought I hear something scary¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are in safe place. No one will ever bother us here, right Juela?¡±

    Silfa confidently told her as she turns to Juela. Juela pretends to smile with joy.

    ¡°O-o-of course. Eheh¡±

    ¡°See¡±

    Juela walks to the entrance and checks outside. As she reaches it, there is a felt in a void as the lights can¡¯t passes through. This feeling caught her attention and quickly picks out her sashes. Hidden among the paper made decorations, there she caught wit at the ink dripping on the letterings. The smudge that won¡¯t stick on the paper and never will. It flows like glue on rubber. She uses her own cloth to wiped on the smudges. It absorbed, and begin to channel a spell. Her index finger begins to write off as fast as she can. Channeling her spells based on the writings instead of her voice.

    A holy spell is chanted. Writing the correct name of the gods to heed her calls. The sounds of her voice reach both salvation and doom. The being hears her, the gods found her, and the who hears her callings through faith caught her attention. The risk she dares to do it. All she tried together to what¡¯s going on made her to use her only viable spell against it. Was it worth it? Did she made a mistake of wasting it? Or was it for the best? She chants

    ¡°Hear me through my own scriptures. I dared to speak with little knowledge. You have already known and must act. Provide me . . .¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish writing it and the void have grabbed her hand and swayed left and right to stop her. But the entity underestimates her, the gods are closed than it had expected. No visual illusions manifested around her. It twisted the void hiding their view at plain sight. A sudden shock and pushes away in silence. The entrance is clear and she sees someone is already on the ground screaming and crying for help. The same voice

    ¡°PLEASE!¡±

    Louder than the previous call for help.

    Tabitha and Silfa heard another cry for help. They rushed forward leaving the young girl behind. The sudden changes reveal the empty husk of herself only a blink of an eye. The expression was exposed but never seen by others. The doll comes to her side with the silence wrapped down from her linen. The two stared as the doll is acting egoistic when they are parted. The look of the doll made the young girl stared at the distance. The girl who cried out was the same girl identical to her. The shock pushes through and spread her senses to the entity.

    Sarah Mae¡¯s magic persists on her as it was not finished. This causes herself to drag back to the entity. The shock goes through as it materialized as if she was being pulled in visibly. The deception and lies was sought out to ruin the women¡¯s expectation of rescue was reversed. She hears Tabitha calling out to them

    ¡°R-cord! Save her!¡±

    The young girl felt her hand grabbed by R-cord¡¯s exposed hand. She stares at him as his hand is slowly draining out into a wrinkling elder hand. The augments steadily pull itself apart and letting her go.

    Tabitha persists ¡°McS4!¡±

    McS4 comes to her rescue. The entity continues to pull her in as she watches what¡¯s going on. Trying to break free to her actual form, but her body couldn¡¯t. The Sarah Mae continues to channel and ceased every action the young girl acts. This is beyond the limits of the magic would last. There she turns around and sees McS4 who are pulled into the entity by its glowing tendrils of linen. This is too well played from how far she had seen. There is no way for neutral mana overcome archscience. Yet, there they go. Acting as if they are overwhelmed.

    Once they are inside, the acting was over. The girl picks up in the air and merged the entity into one. All that links around it, then sends back to the very source. McS4 plays an audio right in front of the unknown being.

    ¡°. . . Remember me . . .¡± It whispers with an unrecognizable language

    ¡°I¡¯d say this and I say it again. Never ever touch my children . . .¡±

    The McS4 faded into nothing as the entity lights up into blindness. The explosion bursts out right in front of everybody. The last flash of light remains as it faded back to the darkness. McS4 walks out from it and walks towards the young girl.

    Tabitha and Silfa reach out to another survivor as they felt dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you look like the same girl we save earlier¡±

    Silfa asks ¡°The girl we saved before, was it your twin?¡±

    The young girl remained stunned as if all that happened at the same time. Tears in her eyes dripped down as she cried loudly. She hugs them both with both of her hands gripping with the use of her own magic. They felt it, but they felt an overpowering strength. The young girl continues to cry more until her voice cracked.

    Juela finally meets with McS4 and R-cord ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Let it go, Lady Juela. This a story far too long to explain¡±

    This gives her suspicions of what they are trying to hide. She demands it

    ¡°By the family name of my clan, and with the seal given to proof of my heirloom. Give me the truth¡±

    McS4 mocks at her words with just few chuckles. Juela glared at him then quickly turned to R-cord. R-cord points out with his severed hand at the young girl, and said the truth

    ¡°That young girl is the proof you need¡±

    Juela wasn¡¯t satisfied and tries again ¡°Then what else you discover on your own?¡±

    ¡°A plenty¡±

    Magic comes forth, enforced from Juela¡¯s chant and a spell she could not recognized. It restores R-cord¡¯s hand and dries up the illusion casted down on their power armors. McS4 admitted to her

    ¡°Thank you, Juela. We truly do. This realm is cursed. Many of the citizens have brought too many unintended visitors into this place. Those people who actually survived, alive, are nothing more than free¡±

    Juela remembers something on her pocket, R-cord¡¯s monocle they used when looking at the bolts. She takes peak and see what truly hides them.

    They are shrouded by unknown mana. Hard to detect and difficult to comprehend, then she switches to her friends and found their UIs are being interacted by the same mana. Alive as it casts through around them. The UI is being tinkered and no effort ever done to breach it. This made her remember the time limit for Tabitha to save her people. What will happened to them when the next moon cycle appeared? The time when Alga¡¯s light returned to this continent. The demons will regain their strength again.

 East Coast: Authors Note

    Hello everybody,

    I want to apologize. I wasn''t able to finish my chapter for this week. Because like most authors have their own problems and issues need to be dealt with, but me!? Well I chose the ''I got to socialize'' excuse.

    It is very rude of me to make this and what of it? Or maybe I am just deranged. Who knows.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Seriously, I am really amazed how people is reading my work. Even if you guys stopped reading it. My work will keep posting since my hobby is not die down, yet. Anyway, I''ll try to post two chapters by the first week of October. Like my three posts per week back in the day, if I don''t have a job that is. lol

    Sincerely,

    DerangedHobbyist

 East Coast: The Journeywomens Path part 5 - Chapter 253

    COI C253

    One day earlier,

    ¡°Puff* pant* cough* Where¡¯s that hunter guy? One of them escaped!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Just keep running¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, not after surviving this long sob*¡±

    ¡°Keep going, we still have one of the camps he left us¡±

    A group of people runs away from danger. The man walks as fast as they run. Hiding his scream inside is their UIs. The egoistic tone reaches out to their ears by the slight of echoes reach.

    ¡°You shits think you could¡¯ve getaway thanks to your babysitter. WELL! Then take a look of your pathetic faces. Laughs*¡±

    They reached to the tunnels and stopped where they are at. One of them casts their spell to slow him down at this place. Paused to the moment as their eyes see clear through the dark. They have reached to the entity¡¯s traps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound¡±

    Written through their magic. The warning they look surrounding them whereas the linens are scattered around finding the voices. They pick up a rock and pulls out an Enders chisel then begin carving it. Then they place a rune with and thrown to the other side. Others tried to link their mana on it for a mass teleportation. They made through.

    As they reached to the hidden camp, they use what left in their magic to terraform this place and changing tunnels where they got out from. It switches the tunnels as the direction where they come from will be somewhere else. The place they head out is now at the high ground. Without any thought to adjust a bit more from the rest of the channels, they rush back in as others pulling them.

    ¡°Ouch, I was busy misdirecting . . . thing?¡±

    He thought the man was far away, but the strange man is already here at the tunnels.

    He went silent. His companions warned him

    ¡°You idiot. There is a curse item buried here¡±

    ¡°Ah uh, I didn¡¯t mean to. Gosh, how long that phone being buried since she was furious¡±

    ¡°Geez, you two stop it. We have lost so much beside losing a phone without any signal here¡±

    They look at the strange man. A person they didn¡¯t know, but him being alone is a sign to be wary for. After months of surviving, they know someone alone who is a citizen portrayed as dead or worse.

    The strange man continues to wonder off as he looks like he found something. The hidden camp had made an amazing protection for any enemy tried to ambush them. They continue to watch him as they bickered.

    ¡°A camp that you can make a lot of noise and this thing won¡¯t even notice. You got to admit, I am saying a lot when he showed up¡±

    ¡°He was here even before we ever here. Wait? The strange man leaves this quick? did he find somebody else?¡±

    ¡°Phew* Finally, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m glad he¡¯s gone¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? He was on our tails for days. I hope the patrols weren¡¯t caught again¡±

    ¡°The leader will be very pissed if that happens¡±

    They are not convinced they are in a clear. So they stayed for a bit as their things are all over the hidden camp. A camp fire at the middle where the hunter helped them prepared. All of them are very careful to place up the fire again. This is the fire place created the hidden environment for the camp. It cannot be traced or found from any source of mana type creature. Those who had the smudge from the Enders will see it. If they ever get attacked, the camp will give to the high alert individual to sense the attackers. it would be better to have it for everyone, sadly there are limits.

    One of the women looks at the tunnel not so far from their view.

    ¡°Have we going to forget about that tunnel over there? If one of us ever say a word negatively . . .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Our guy won¡¯t going to cry in front of us, will you? Kenta?¡±

    ¡°Pfft* Alright, you got me. Still, that entity is closer than we have initially thought¡±

    Kenta looks very disappointed of how it got here. He looks to the other four girls. He calls out to everyone

    ¡°Mina, Sakura, Aoi, and Toba. We need one of us stay here and look after those monsters. While the rest need to carry their things. Without the hunter guy, we can¡¯t even kill a single freak¡±

    Mina watches her friends pack everything as she is left with her magic bag for her own needs. How long has it been she was alone? This hidden camp gives great comfort for everyone since after so many attacks back in their new and old bases. For the past, since the day they learn how to use magic. They thought this world should be those generic to another world fairytale. It wasn¡¯t, it is far worse. They have realized this fairytale belongs to the demons. She thinks again was it that great to stay in this world (sarcastically). Becoming heroes like the same anime they have watched many times.

    ¡°Sighs* . . .¡±

    This wasn¡¯t turned out what they have thought. Rather,

    ¡°. . . Why did we leave the city in the first place?¡±

    Mina had forgotten why they left. The horror she had experienced so far lead her living in hell of this world. The comfort of this hidden camp made her feel relax a bit more. So many bad memories underground, she had struggled to remember what the sunlight is and to feel the warmth beside the campfire. The people who are still alive are the same people she trusted and admired.

    The trouble to get here and then get betrayed. Left behind into this mess trying to escape. Those bastards have the nerve to come this way, regret about it, then finally left one by one by their own abilities. She still hears the angry voices from the men¡¯s side. Barely remembered the name was only she reminded of that fugitive.

    ¡°Is that pervert really made back to the city? I hope Kenta would stay away from him. Yeah, guys. I hope all of us going to escape sob*¡±

    A noise is coming from outside of the camp. Cautious, she runs to the entrance. An object blinks with lights, a framework looks odd and techier from what she seen thus far. The light beams out and hits her eyes.

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    Mina steps back and felt a little daze for a minute. After that beam off from her sight, she looks around and sees a strange view. Blinding by the light always make their vision blurry. But this one helps her see through the dark. When she looks upward and sees Kenta running towards her

    ¡°Mina, we need to get out of here. The ghosts are coming!¡±

    A large wave of ghosts hunts down on Kenta. He took a sharp turn and away from her to the next tunnel. Mina stunned as she sees clearly the faces of the ghosts froze in their expression in terror. She froze out of shock, and the entity senses her fear and change target from Kenta to Mina.

    ¡°Kenta! Please, save me!¡±

    Kenta heard it out disbelief. Bewildered for how Mina is scared from some ghost, he is forced to flash back to her then carry her out from danger.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Kenta and Mina made it out. Away from their hidden camp, they go further away to find a place to hide. Kenta leans back on the wall turning his eyes on Mina

    ¡°Since when did you genuinely scream, Mina?¡±

    ¡°I was surprised. Here, take a look. This item helps me see better. You could say, it gives me a better clear view on those ghosts. I ¨C I was a bit horrified¡±

    ¡°Really now, I am more scared than you. You think I can surpass you. Laugh nervously*¡±

    Mina surprises him with her UI picture the faces of the ghosts.

    ¡°Oh! You . . . Gasp*¡±

    Kenta looks down to check himself. Mina sees it and backs off

    ¡°You still wet yourself?¡±

    ¡°What the heck will I know how detail those ghosts are? Those are the same ones outside the realm. Dead bodies and now transparent reanimating what I saw. It is much worse than those insane smiles. They look really intimidating¡±

    The UI framed perfectly and they see entire ghost horde at plain view. Terrifying based only the dangers they have brought to their eyes. Not because of their looks, their very presence stood fear within their mana inside their bodies.

    ¡°Is this what the hunter meant about dangerous magic?¡±

    ¡°Last time we didn¡¯t have that issue. This made no sense. How did you ever see them like that?¡±

    Mina shows to him this object.

    ¡°This object, this beam of light hits my eyes and I can see better in the dark¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me take a look at it¡±

    Mina gives it to him. Kenta opens up his tools and identify it. It was too difficult to examine it.

    ¡°Very powerful, I didn¡¯t expect you could find this without knowing who belongs to¡±

    ¡°Me too, it just tumbled outside the hidden camp¡±

    Their friends appeared as they still carried their baggage.

    ¡°Kenta! Why didn¡¯t you rescue Mina? She is calling us for help . . .?¡±

    Aoi finds Mina beside him. Safe and sound, she points out to their friends. Sakura slowly and carefully said to Kenta

    ¡°Is that really Mina, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Sakura, why are talking like that?¡±

    Sakura enhances their ears and direct them to where most of the traps are.

    ¡°Save me¡± A fearful cry, heard from different places they know it is a trap. Kenta couldn¡¯t believe what he hears.

    He places his head down and said to everyone. ¡°We¡¯re so in trouble¡±

    Sakura says to him again ¡°We can fix this. When the Benedictus come and destroy it, we will might not get into trouble for it¡±

    Mina¡¯s voice is replicated, and her scared tone used as bait for the entity to catch anyone who heard it. This gives big misinformation from her base and her friends. Either be, captured from the Circoston, killed by the dwarves or goblins, or a supernatural phenomenon. This will cause trouble for them as they know what they are up to.

    Aoi warned them ¡°If she is here, then Toba might be in danger¡±

    Sakura shushes her ¡°Don¡¯t make assumptions like that. I would¡¯ve hated something bad will happen to her¡±

    Their talismans enflame in their pockets. Sakura never expressed so low after saying it. Toba is signaling them to go and help her. Aoi calls out to Kenta.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Go and save her, we will be returning back to base¡±

    Mina joins in ¡°Me too, I was supposed to be keep in eye at the hidden camp. I take responsibility how the monster mimics my voice¡±

    The girls look at her sternly. Mina determined whatever she have said. Whether it is dangerous or risky, she is always come out on top because of her involvement with those Enders.

    Sakura warns her ¡°Remember, the hunter and the dwarf guy are not here. I hope you know what you¡¯re doing¡±

    They left without saying a word. Aoi and Sakura watch them go where Sakura said to her

    ¡°Do you think the hunter will come back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we give him lots of stuff. He left after everything sink down to the shore. Man, we should¡¯ve let him do it¡±

    ¡°Aoi! Don¡¯t be rash¡±

    ¡°Rash? I guess you¡¯re right. But I¡¯m not going to stop him again when another incident happens¡±

    Aoi starts moving. Sakura checks her device with a new battery attached. Low power remained since the Enders have left them,

    ¡°I wonder when we can go back to the city . . .¡±

    Sakura follows her as the sound of Mina¡¯s voice echoes from the other entities.

    Kenta checks his self-made magic watch. ¡°Look at the time, we are totally going to miss our curfew¡±

    ¡°Quit joking around, Kenta. Toba is in danger¡±

    As they almost reach to the hidden camp, a sudden jolt of impulse forces through their bodies. They quickly reacted but heavily weakened the moment they use their abilities. These effects made them both weak and their natural bodies began to show fatigue. Sleepiness drowsed their sight

    ¡°What just happened? My eyes can¡¯t see straight yawn* So sleepy¡±

    ¡°Sleep magic? No, we are actually tired softly*¡±

    They hear someone is coming. Heavy footsteps with the sounds of metal. This is new to them. It¡¯s been this long when someone else have entered the realm in heavy armor. The dangers who carried such armor are the dwarves. Their heavy armor will sink down like quicksand whenever someone who wore it fell into a trap. Dwarves were the most common victim against the goblins, especially the nomadic tribes. Tired, yet curious to see who it is made them forcefully to sleep.

    The footsteps are getting louder as they slowly trying to hide. The fatigue grew as the footsteps come with a beam of light. The ray of light nearly hits Kenta as he fell down due to exhaustion. He steps aside and brings out a sheet. His quiet whispers call out to her, his eyes turned weak with every moment with silent nearly put him to sleep. Mina pulls him to the side and tried to smack him to stay awake. Kenta fell unconscious leaving Mina in a bit of disappointment.

    They blend into the wall with the sheet, trying to see what is passing by. A heavy armor that looks mechanical, moving steadily where the man¡¯s head move side to side as if he had found someone. Fully decked in armor with only his hand exposed, that same exposed hand carries Toba left unconscious. The man carries her carefully then suddenly stops. Without moving a single moment, a few seconds have passed left Mina to wonder. The man in heavy armor paused like a statue.

    After a few more minutes, Mina hears from Kenta¡¯s bag. It was the object they carry when they run back. The noise is trying to callout but the noise was sealed by his magic bag. The vibration causes the man to move closer accurately with every vibration. Mina tries to stop it, but she couldn¡¯t. The drowsiness steps in as her eyes fell to black. The man pulls out the sheet and found people that wore the same attire from Isekai City. He drops Toba down and huddle them together. There he found his tool and gently pull it out against the magic bag¡¯s protection.

    The man stood there, watching. Then there¡¯s a beep on his helmet as his time is up. He stood up and marked them each one of them. The mana they have inside leak and he places it into his scanner. Then he gives them a piece of stick then light it up. The smoky fragrance reaches to their noses as their bodies begin to recover from the impulse. Added with the little help, the stick had given them a vision as they sleep. The calming tone in their sleep turned rugged and their bodies start to sweat. Their expression turned sour as one of them able to wake up.

    ¡°AAH! What did I dream of? Heh? Hey! Toba, Mina. Wake up!¡±

    Toba wakes up being shaking from Kenta¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Huh, oh, it was just a dream¡±

    Mina quickly wakes as she sweats all around her body ¡°Pant* A dream, wow! That was some dream¡±

    Kenta asks ¡°Seems all of us are having nightmares, but Toba. How did you managed to get here? You use your talisman¡±

    ¡°Talisman? Wait, I remember now. That jerk found my Talisman and uses it¡±

    ¡°He did, but where is the jerk?¡±

    Mina answers ¡°You fell asleep. I was able to see him carrying you, Toba. He looks like a robot¡±

    Their minds flashes inside their head. The same robot returned back to hidden camp. There is another one coming out as he looked at the direction where they had gone. They know what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°No way, did they have an ability to track us down. Aw man, we don¡¯t have a proper equipment to face against them¡±

    Toba cuts him off ¡°Wait, maybe he wants to talk. If I was got caught then I shouldn¡¯t be alive, right?¡±

    Mina nods ¡°Yeah, but this Agrgh!¡±

    Pain coursing in as the unpleasantness pierces through their minds.

    They have the opportunity to escape, but this pain in their heads and the nightmare blinded their vision with multiple flashes. It is no use for them to move at this point. They hear a group of people coming this way. Appeared from the dark, there is another entity bringing along with numbers of fallen dead goblins. The ghostly form of their body as their bodies turned to smoke and dust. They turned and see three people before them. The entity materialized as it finds out they couldn¡¯t move. It manifests then bringing all the remains into its own. A body is formed, a large beastly figure comes forth.

    The face of the identity has been created matching the common fear from the citizens¡¯ view. The horrifying smiling face with its animalistic expression. Wide open as it spots them. The hands formed out from the air as it stretches out from its aura. The monster, the entity, and the voice releases from its mouth.

    ¡°Please, help me!¡± Mina¡¯s voice calls out to them.

    Mina shuts her own mouth for the fault she had done. Her friends see her trembling from her lips as they shut her by their own hands.

    They whisper to her ¡°Don¡¯t say another word, Mina¡±

    ¡°This time be yourself, ok?¡±

    Mina nods.

    Still tired, they couldn¡¯t move or fight against this entity. Many citizens have tried to beat it but let it seal away by itself with every victory they have. They will able to do it if they could kill it. The entity gets excited, replicating what they fear from the horror stories from their world. It perfectly blends the behavior and begins to attack.

    ¡°Sobs*¡±

    A battle cry from Mina¡¯s stolen voice, this is the last they could hear where the scream becomes by the thousands voices from the entity¡¯s actual words.

    ¡°gibberish*¡±

    A stream of flames pushes through the entity¡¯s body. Its scream gets louder trying to push back the flames. Single thunderous shot heard from afar, echoing straight into the entity¡¯s mouth. It swallows the flames as it tried to dodge its head. The stream of flames curves and sinks into its mouth precisely. The wild movements it tried to evade it. It couldn¡¯t block nor dodge it. The stream flows into its mouth, the flames turned watery as the fluid begin to drips down from its body. The melting manifestation begins to drop down one by one with each hidden magic ready to release.

    They were all watching it perish as it struggles. Amazement glows into their gaze as the flames continue to stream into its mouth. The fire never ceased to go dark, neither their awe. The entity won¡¯t fell to the ground and struggling itself back up with the countless linens trying to help it. The linen pops out as the fire reaches it. Snapped like the sound of twigs, it cuts with every line where the fire touches. Its limits reached whereas the last linen latch to its final strength. Someone grabs it and wrapped it down to its neck.

    The bright lights shine through the man¡¯s visor. Wearing a heavy armor, to protect himself from the flame. Carrying a weapon that as big as, no, bigger to any weapon they could think of: Missile launcher, minigun, and anything else they could think off from fictional military shows. The entity dropped down as its mouth opened and tangled from its own last linen. The man aims with his heavy weapon and unleashed more of the streaming flames to its mouth again. The man ends it

    ¡°Neutralizing . . .¡± he calmly says so.

    The monster fights back with the last of its remains sprung out to have any chance to fight back. His armor didn¡¯t flinch and hears him sighs* in disappointment. The man in power armor didn¡¯t move and keeps waiting for it to die. The entity struggled to fight back. Its playful behavior to the citizen was foiled by this man. Not showing any interest what¡¯s going on and showing displeasure as if it¡¯s nothing worth for his time. It finally breaks. To the last body gone to the flames. It disappears, but he wasn¡¯t done yet.

    A cylinder container tank drops to the ground and gather the flames he fired. Recollecting the flames back into the tank, recycling it for further use. The man didn¡¯t stop there. He begins raising his foot up and waiting for the entity to emerge. The entity in a pile of goop blackened by the flames and the ashes from its goblins¡¯ spectral bodies. It tries to move away from him, but it feels the impulse. Through his armored boots, the mini-impulse directly beneath him and forced it to manifest there. The entity forces out then quickly stomped destroying it completely. The voices stop.

    Mina, Toba, and Kenta feel the impulse and forces them to wake up. All of them bolted up to a stand as if they are electrocuted. It is the best opportunity to leave. They didn¡¯t, they are curious to find out who is this man saved them. The girls look around and see the entity didn¡¯t leave to set up the trap again.

    Toba confronts him ¡°Are you the same people who caught us here?¡±

    The last flame falls out and brings back the deem light. Only his visor could light up on them

    ¡°Analyzing, confirmation complete¡± The robotic audio ends

    ¡°We are the rescue team dispatched from Enders Bridge requested by Isekai City¡±

    They heard him with their eyes almost bring a tear to one of them. Toba isn¡¯t going to believe it just yet

    ¡°You are, are you? How do we sure that you are going to save us?¡±

    ¡°Proof, then how about taking the chance to bring one of you to the camp. It is still dangerous but we will be here for a while¡±

    The man in power armor leaves them. It was so quick that they never going to believe it. Through their own abilities trying to sense the entity again. They couldn¡¯t give in the idea it is clearly gone. Mina has to say it to them

    ¡°This is like what happened to the dwarf guy. Yet, it is faster than his own preparation combined¡±

    Toba is not convinced ¡°It was too fast like those people who tried to trick us to be all powerful¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    The two remained skeptic even though Toba was caught brought here. Mina can¡¯t say for sure because of how their intention were. No explanation just all action leaving them questioning what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°If you guys won¡¯t believe them, then I¡¯ll be the one be the heads up¡±

    Mina starts chasing after the man, and Kenta reaches out to her but Toba stops him

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. I got caught, right? Maybe she would be spared just like me¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m concerning about. It¡¯s her voice is mimicking by those monsters. We are not sure whether she is fine or not¡±

    Mina follows the man while he ventured places that she is not allowed to go to. Through the caves where many battles fought. Tribes, nomads, Circsoton men, and plenty abnormal phenomenon beneath this shore have shown many trembling steps as she goes on. The girl wants to reach out to him, then something happened from the distance. What she feared are there and the man turns around and waves his hand to come closer. As she reaches towards him, he says to her

    ¡°We need a little talk. Are you perhaps real?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why are you asking me that?¡±

    The man removed a part of his visor and earphone connected with it and gives it to her

    ¡°Find yourself out¡±

    Mina wears it and sees the full detail what he meant ¡°McS4, two young women are carrying a young girl who is looks like her. Wounded and tired by view . . .¡±

    Mina removes it and said to him ¡°That¡¯s not me! Wait!? Your camp is where those tunnels are, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you people know such a place. Are you perhaps camping there before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I mean no! We need to get back. Your companions are might be in danger!¡±

    When they reach back to the hidden camp, it was too late. The entity is already at the entrance trying to pry into the hidden camp. This entity is not fooling around, its linens are already cut off and spreading all around the tunnel. This one had already prepared to set an ambush for them. McS4 moves her away. Not saying a word, they have to deal this monster that already prepared to strike inside. Mina stays back and watch the same thing he did with the last entity.

    McS4 checks his tank, the fuel is still mix with the entity¡¯s mana remains losing its quality to search powerful mana source to fuel on. Mina notices as he tries to check the fuel tank. She sees as if there is a problem with his weapon. McS4 comes back to her, he leans down and to her and gives her a note. Mina sees the note written in their language. She gets surprised and looks at him almost spill out of her mouth. As she tries to write him back, he already jumps into the entrance slipping through the Entity¡¯s blockade.

    ¡°How? He must¡¯ve telling the truth after all. Let¡¯s see what it says¡±

    ¡°It is certain that the girl they rescued is not real. We¡¯re not going to prove which is which and you have to cooperate with me at your own risk. When entity starts to move away from the entrance, you have to scream the same words that ¡®demonic creature¡¯ said before. Never add new words or we will never be going to differentiate from you to them¡±

    Mina starts shaking and looks at the Entity from afar

    Trying to scream with magic is a death sentence where the entity will likely track down who said it. Because of how spread its linens are, there is no telling where it lies around. Mina have to scream as hard as normally can. The thought of screaming louder than it made her questioning is a good idea or he just messing with her. Doubting keeps sprouting as she tries to calm her down. Then she felt a little faint, her feet almost lose her step and she falls down halfway.

    ¡°This is our chance. They are here to rescue us. We need to get out here before they will come find us instead¡±

    Mina waited, she waited as she watches the entity beginning to get itself inside. It tries to squeeze through as it slowly sipping into the hidden camp. She waits for the right moment to yell out to the top of her lungs.  Deep breaths ensure her confidence with each passing breath and worriedness after each blow from her nose and mouth. Anticipating for the right time, she breathes one more time, then it happened. A powerful shock come out of nothing. She feels a complete silence and couldn¡¯t feel anything. The silence hurt her sense of breathing and lies down like she felt nothing. This horrifies her and have yell out in this silence. Nothing, this horrible feeling made her want to scream more. No sound at all, the complete silenced wreck her and starts begging out of pure will.

    ¡°PLEASE!¡±

    Many of them come out from the camp, all of them trying to save the baited girl out from the entity¡¯s illusion. Mina told him about that girl is not real. She tries to reach to them but the silence persists inside of her. The tunes of terror coming from the fight, this is the only thing she could hear. Trying to get her senses back, she tried to reach out to them as her movements can¡¯t feel anything. She fells down more than once and still dared to warn them. Mina watches the man dragged and sucked into the entity. Lights start beaming out and blinded them, an explosion erupts then darkens after that in those short moments.

    McS4 walks out from it and walks towards the young girl. Tabitha and Silfa reach out to another survivor as they felt dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you look like the same girl we save earlier¡±

    Silfa asks ¡°The girl we saved before, was it your twin?¡±

    The young girl remained stunned as if all that happened at the same time. Tears in her eyes dripped down as she cried loudly. She hugs them both with both of her hands gripping with the use of her own magic. They felt it, but they felt an overpowering strength. The young girl continues to cry more until her voice cracked.

    It''s finally here, Mina hoped that these people will save them from this horrible long year experience. They were trapped here because of being tricked. The time they stayed here caused many survivors to commit such atrocious acts. No one know whether they are alive or not, this realm had brought so many goblins to hunt them down to their very lives at stake. Leaving them to suffer because of the trickery they have done. Maybe this time, she will be finally break free from the demonic influence.

    Mina uses her talisman to signal her friends. To gather them here as they need to discuss about this situation. The Journeywomen have successfully found the people they are looking for. Now it is the time to best use of their resources. What lies inside the cave have brought these citizens much suffering. Its secrets, its damnation, and its consequences are forged into one. Everyone will finally get to leave this place, once and for all.

    Meanwhile, the unknown figure lies hidden beneath where the citizens are trapped. Deeper and far enough so it can no longer influence them, for now. Time is the essence as it watches the moon still not come to restore its powers. Be patience to all who are here at the East Coast. The Journey ends, and the new tales to explore. It is in their time limit to escape or take advantage what it hides within this hybrid realm. It begins its plan, to spread the influence to the Isekai citizens once again.

 East Coast: The Sinking Realm Exploration part 1 - Chapter 254

    COI C254

    ¡°Please, save me!¡±

    Mina¡¯s voice continues to use as bait for the rest of the entities. It has reached such a long margin and her own community have reached to their ears. Troubles brewing among them with speculations and argument across their base. The leader is almost decided what to do in this situation, until. Aoi and Sakura made it there, without rest, food, nor water as they run through the night. The leader didn¡¯t give them the time to rest and directly wants answers

    ¡°You two, where are the rest of your team?!¡±

    ¡°Cough*¡±

    Can¡¯t even try to give a simple respond, they only show them the talisman they used. The leader tries to hold off his rage. Everyone is worried. They try to nurture them, but the leader stops them. Trying to find the right word to say, he can¡¯t. This accident is coming from the entity. The creation that the one brought them here. This harsh life made them skeptical. They can¡¯t take any chance to find them like this.

    ¡°We have lost most of our bases because of those things. Many people from the start lost their lives and haunt us like slaves into these caves. If it wasn¡¯t for them, we don¡¯t have this kind of shelter after what happened. I need to remind you, EVERYONE of . . . sorry. This coast is slowly eating us alive. To escape this hell, we have to make a choice. We all agreed to hide and regroup before we got attacked and redo all over again. We can¡¯t afford to relocate with this large numbers. This is the fourth time. We have to finish this and leave before those bastards find us again¡±

    East Coast, hidden beneath the shores where the caves were pulled into the sea. Protecting them from the horrendous Jigeram¡¯s light and the dusts flowing through all the air they have in these caves. They don¡¯t know if it is good or not, because they look up to the ceiling of their 3rd base was submerged in seawater. Sea creatures with hostile coral reefs have poisoned many people. They don¡¯t know where the others are, and the last time they heard are the calling for help from fighting each other again. While others, who travelled through the caves, have reported many enemies are looking for them. Most of the fake tunnels are gone. Only left are their actual hideouts.

    Tabitha and Silfa were glad they have rescue anyone in this forsaken cave. Their search for them is becoming more problematic than they had expected. After so many months, there should be people left who are surely capable to defend themselves. Mina¡¯s cracked voice was healed and told them everything. They were glad at the start, and almost fooled honestly. The first person they have saved was not even real. They turned to R-cord for the full details. R-cord finally reveals the truth.

    ¡°Since the beginning. Tabitha, you have given me objectives that always prepared to do. I thought you have known your commands are still in place no matter where or when I must continue¡±

    ¡°I understand, but you giving me someone calling for help in that volume. How am I going to control myself if you give me that kind of recording?¡±

    ¡°It must be a coincidence. The outcome brought me a little vague because there is only one person said it. I am not confirmed because of how it matches the same man who stood before us¡±

    Silfa tsks ¡°He¡¯s right, I can¡¯t admit anything else what happened. Mina, takes us where they are¡±

    Mina looks at McS4 and his fuel tank. It¡¯s transparent container still have the entity¡¯s mana mix with it. The way he is testing it tells her it would be difficult to use for the time being.

    ¡°I¡¯m all for it, senpai¡±

    Juela felt flinched for some reason ¡°Better not say that word, please¡±

    The women look at her as she is annoyed calling her that.

    Silfa turns to Tabitha ¡°What¡¯s a deal with her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. It¡¯s probably her bad experience at Isekai City¡±

    ¡°If you mean Mihayara district, I guess so¡±

    Juela sneaks to Tabitha¡¯s ear and said ¡°Right . . .¡±

    A strong tone from her voice as made Tabitha feels guilty.

    Tabitha whispers to herself ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, Kiege learns how to use my phone when I wasn¡¯t looking. How is that sneaky vixen knows how to use the history tab¡±

    McS4 and R-cord are walking far to the back letting the women had their time. Both of them analyze the situation. Through the networks they encircle from their patrol, they have prioritized on the young girl.

    ¡°Is there any new topic in our current situation, McS4¡±

    ¡°Supplies are in good condition. I have collected two spectral samples¡±

    ¡°Then objective D is complete. Chances to obtain objective E will be under observation¡±

    The rescue team knows about the Dexter Guild¡¯s objectives for the East Coast. From A to C are both Tabitha¡¯s and Silfa¡¯s quests. C is to find them, B is to give them an escape route for all of their people, and finally A to enclose any citizens to enter this place again. Only for Objective A to fully accomplish their task, they need objectives D and E. They have the sample or more if they have better accuracy to get them out of this place for good. E is rather complicated, in order to achieved it. They must know the citizens¡¯ capabilities to get through back here. This is impossible, but they already have it on the list. If they succeeded, then their mission will be complete, and no one will ever go back ever again.

    ¡°HEY! Mina!¡±

    Toba shouts at from the other side of the cliff. Their visors look at the abyss, and Juela pulls out R-cord¡¯s monocle to show her friends to see them. Two people waving, can¡¯t see but they know Mina is close by. Kenta and Toba sense Mina is coming this way. They feel odd

    ¡°Say, Kenta. We are close to a cliff, right? Mina should sense us by waving our hands¡±

    ¡°And now she is flying over here? She knows this cliff have flying monsters around¡±

    They feel a rumble on the ground they turn where they landed and see Mina is fine.

    One of them is definitely from the city. Although she wears nothing casual, but the norms of having western style suit of armor is clearly obvious she is from Isekai City. Along with the Enders they have never seen before. Those two women are clearly from the city from how they dress, yet there is one woman clearly in dark robes. Tabitha is now step closer for the next step of their plan, while Silfa gets to see the people who are trapped here and more. All is left now to head back to the base.

    Tabitha and her companions hear the story as they walk through the tunnels. The fake passages are all perish leaving only the others in critical conditions and still viable to go through. The markings of the tunnels show it was built to hide from their enemies. The crumbling caves, falling rocks randomly from the seawater, and the cave structure build from the dwarves are all here collected from the flowing seabed. Yet, there is no full submerging. There is still air remained and the presence of a powerful magic casted here.

    Kenta tells them what happened to them ¡°We almost fell into the abyss¡±

    ¡°Abyss?¡±

    ¡°We call it that, because the underground network falls deeper than before¡±

    Toba added ¡°What he said is the caves keep crumbling down. The cliffs you were jump over are where the abyss is. We never know where it leads to¡±

    Silfa comforts them ¡°Don¡¯t you worry¡±

    ¡°But you guys are so few. There are a lot people down here¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you will find out how those two on our backs get the job done¡±

    Mina cheerfully supports her ¡°Yeah, how do you think those guys would beat up those monsters, huh?¡±

    Excited from her tone, Toba won¡¯t argue anymore. They still suspect them to be those bastards possessed unimaginable powers. But it seems like Mina is fine with it. As they reach to the base, multiple people surrounding them with their stone made weapons, and others with their looted equipment. Mina tries to calm down the situation

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they are Enders. You know, the same people like the hunter¡±

    They put down their weapons but some didn¡¯t

    ¡°Are you sure, Mina? Why did we hear your voice from the other side of the underground network?¡±

    The leader shows up and stops them ¡°That¡¯s enough. We are done being paranoid here. I have nothing less to be patient here¡±

    Both Silfa and Tabitha show their respects with their cultural introduction. Everybody is a bit surprised of how they introduce themselves then welcome them out of respect. They suddenly accepted them by just introduction. She uses her telepathy to R-cord and McS4. The two only giving their guesses

    ¡°. . . Just like that, after being trapped should¡¯ve made them a little crazy¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, are you hearing this? Don¡¯t lower your guards, no one can endure this kind of isolation¡±

    They entered the base. At the entrance, they were stopped right there. The people are happy and all, but they aren¡¯t going to risk it like before. The leader explains it to them

    ¡°We are surprised how you introduce us with such manners. We thank you for giving us the help. You clearly are from the city. I am sorry it was too sudden to trust you because how much people reacted who are actually going to save us. But. We are already in the deep end since our last few bases fall apart¡±

    Tabitha responded ¡°It¡¯s fine, we are here to save everyone¡±

    Everybody comes around to hear such news. Their hopelessness still lingers within their thoughts and couldn¡¯t let it out. They have done so many times and caused so much with their efforts to escape. Their faces have gone into a lost cost.

    The Tabitha¡¯s team watches their gloomy faces. For being here for too long had made them miserable for the past few cycles. Tired, weak, and little to no knowledge of their powers. Through Sifla¡¯s UI, they are no less than them since the beginning to use their magic tiers affectively. Mana control, mana types, RAPs (Required action points) from the UI, ultimate abilities, and knowledge about the dangers of the surface. Without these, there is no way they could survive. Tabitha hears Juela¡¯s concern through her thought

    ¡°They are the same from the beginning. This doesn¡¯t add up. The kinds from Mountaiwall have lost so many lives killing the citizens. What let them be this weak?¡±

    Questions added to her thoughts, she shares it with Silfa and she answers it immediately

    ¡°If they are same as before, that means they are just as strong as us but less control with their magic. The people from many city states have figured out our limits and will kill us with their types of mana. A high grades spell will do us good as dead¡±

    Tabitha reaches out to Juela ¡°What do you mean by weak, Juela?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You use your telepathy on me . . . Oh that, this is too much to talk about only by one medium. We should take some rest and figure this out later¡±

    Tabitha asks the leader ¡°I understand your situation. Then would you mind let us rest here? We could talk about it for the next day¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Mina, Kenta, and Toba are staring at the leader as he gives it an ok. They agreed and call everyone back to the base

    ¡°None at all, we hope you understand why we can¡¯t let you in, yet¡±

    The people dragged those inside without giving them a second to respond. Mina says to her friends

    ¡°Did he just leave them there? The door is right here. This is where we barricade our enemies from getting in¡±

    Kenta shouts out to the leader ¡°Why are you not letting them inside? Everyone! Give them a chance Oof*¡±

    Kenta got punched and fell to his knee then pulled from one of his people

    ¡°We have enough. The only people we can trust are the Benedictus and the Enders¡±

    ¡°Cough* What about them? They have Enders too¡±

    ¡°You three knows about them for only a day. How are we going to trust you guys when Mina becomes what the ghosts mimicking? We can¡¯t take the risk The abyss is coming whenever we like it or not. It almost sank us to the seabed, remember! What about . . .¡±

    The leader stops them again ¡°Enough! If they are going to be our rescuers. They are better be able to face them. I don¡¯t want to rely people who is going to made the same mistake as us. The Benedictus have stopped us from the voices. They almost helped us escape, until . . . Grr* Just forget it. The entrance is one way anyway¡±

    They are at lost. They¡¯ve seen what they can do and to be tested like that will be a waste of their time. Kenta only say it softly

    ¡°They can, they can definitely get rid of them¡±

    Later that night, It¡¯s R-cord¡¯s turn to take watch. Tabitha and Silfa are insisting to take watch because of how they did for them, but they didn¡¯t give much rest last night. Thanks to Juela¡¯s persuasion, they stopped insisting and focusing on for the next day. R-cord looks at Juela holding his monocle instead of Tabitha. Either one of the girls are smart or just plain lucky not giving it to her. The monocle is meant to give the major information she needed to understand this realm. On Juela¡¯s hands, Lady Coheld¡¯s true plan will be delayed for a time.

    It wasn¡¯t that long he detects threats as soon as he walks out from the entrance. A group of tribes bringing their rituals and other forbidden shamanistic powers. They stood in front of the power armored soldier. These are definitely from Mountaiwall, the goblins showing their tattoos are the indicating that no spirits are here to aid them. Their weapons are mostly looted from the battle remains either from themselves or from Circoston invaders. He sends the signal to McS4

    ¡°Threats Incoming¡±

    The moment he sends the signal, the radio waves come alive as the air turned bleak.

    The goblins are using dangerous shamanistic rituals. Dreaded by the sheer of their own abilities, something comes out from the back. A cage moving creature imbued heavily with powerful voodoos. The cage is made of wood covered on the inside with blood stains, dried into black, and its mix of both shamanism and neutral mana preventing it from doing any strong spells. The tattoos begin to flow magic distorting their muscles. Forcefully using any spell different strength. The stories about them to able to catch or kill the citizens are right in front of him. His detector finds out their mental state have already gone and influenced by the demon.

    Out of their own minds, influenced through the environment of the East Coast. The dwarves were able to withstand it because of their raw pure will. The goblins are not well individuals, their tribe like personality need someone ruthless or resisting the influence. If they don¡¯t, they are intentionally suiciding themselves into the realm¡¯s madness. Now here, a prime example when madness ruled them. Their powers are molded into the mana and their rituals, rituals without their spirits. They are hopelessly consumed just like anyone who are succumbed to their negative emotions, maddening minds, and soulless temptations.

    A war cry cries out in a soundwave pushing him back. He resisted it as they quickly send out accursed roars. The attacks weren¡¯t affecting him. His ears protected from their loud cries. They send their curses through his mind, but it failed. They use their rituals infested with neutral mana. A spell is cast on their body boosted up to fight him. They lunge forward sending the trails of unbearable strength into their bodies. The first goblin hits him on the chest, his hand burst with an explosion releasing exceeding his limits of mana.

    R-cord pulls out his claw pushes the goblin back. The compressor starting to pressurize the air, bringing the claw into a bolt reacting fist. The goblins keep exploding to every part of their bodies. Torn apart to reveal the use of their old rituals. Through his visor to analyze what rituals they have used.

    An old text appeared ¡°Sul Boyz¡±

    He responded ¡°Clever¡±

    The compressor is being reengineered and pushes back only by the strong blow from its nozzle. Their bodies blew away like they¡¯re nothing but dusts. Yet it didn¡¯t behave that way, the muck and slimes like body moved as it is grotesque. The goblins returned back to normal as it molds of their melted bodies.

    The goblins combined their powers as their mouths opened aimed at him. The vile of their breath squeezes out toxic fumes mixed together with magic. R-cord resisted it, but when he felt his right hand weakened from the exposure. He looks at his hand as it already starts tainted by the disease. Flesh molded into the mana controlling his very flesh down into rotten like state. His augmentation reveals as his bones are left in robotic limb. The diseases reach up to his veins going through his heart then spread elsewhere in his entire body system. He underestimated the values of the Sul Boyz rituals. It is the first time he takes himself in one knee and tries to keep blowing them away with the chunks of their flesh flying.

    A forcefield suddenly appears and pushes back the toxic air, and hits them against the wall. A spell channels inside the forcefield and waiting inside channeling more into greater effects. The forcefield erupts destroying the goblins until the mana reconverted back with slither of their own remains from the blast.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost worked¡±

    ¡°Silfa, control your mana for the sake of this fight. Don¡¯t feed it¡±

    Juela complains as this the fight they have to take it carefully. Tabitha channels her magic indicating the contamination of their mana.

    ¡°McS4 wasn¡¯t kidding. Those goblins are dangerous¡±

    Juela uses her sashes and takes away a piece of paper worth of her magic. Deflecting all the mana trying to break her spell, reaching through R-cord¡¯s body, then pulled him away from danger. The trails of her magic leave a thick smoke made from all the spells caused by the rituals¡¯ curse and diseases corrupting from the presence of the toxifying breath.

    ¡°Neutral mana and shamanism combined? This is look like an abomination. Silfa, is there any Haw made you a weapon against them?¡±

    ¡°A few charges. I wished he should¡¯ve joined us¡±

    ¡°We already made our choices. Use it!¡±

    Silfa pulls out a paper and smudges it into her sword. She swings into the toxic air and her sword begin to absorb it.

    Tabitha calls out to Silfa ¡°I hope this will work . . .¡±

    She picks the deck meant for Haw and Silfa. The cards she barely understands what it meant for. The details were easy enough, but the playstyle is different. The cards won¡¯t play unless it is used two or more cards. This complicate her to use she thinks can be combined with every use. Silfa feels the effects of Tabitha¡¯s cards. Never have been a boost that helps raise her stats, but also the guidance needed to help her to use it. She draws down her sword on the ground, begin to swing vertically as she swings her body.

    Her sword still absorbing as she must strike them quickly. The cards push her to do an ability she didn¡¯t even know how to, spinning vertically while in the air. She feels an action is taking place then rushes forward as fast as her friend¡¯s, Ruby, speed. The goblins were struck as their body absorbed into the sword. All of them takes a strike each, bringing all of them inside the sword. Along with the toxic air, all of their spells were disposed even themselves. Silfa finally stops and sees what her sword drench in goblins¡¯ blood. A disgust from the sheer looks of it along with the gore, but it absorbs it too leaving dusts falling down after its use

    ¡°What is this ability?¡±

    Juela can¡¯t seem to understand it too ¡°No idea, I¡¯m going to make a list every time we have play Tabitha¡¯s card for now on. Yui really made some strange cards¡±

    They look around as the fight is over. This is the beginning to use their powerful items. With every use, this is not looking good for them as they are keep wasting it after the other. If they keep this up, what else they could do to eliminate their enemies quickly. She begins to doubt

    ¡°Are we using our equipment correctly?¡±

    Tabitha answers ¡°I don¡¯t know, my cards can recharge anytime. And, R-cord and McS4 are really using their weapons more frequently than we are at the crystallized forest. Say, R-cord. Was it necessary?¡±

    ¡°If you want to find out, then try asking them¡±

    R-cord points back at the base. Where the people who survived might have known what happened if they fight differently. Tabitha starts to worry if the efforts they have to save everybody with limited resources. They must not waste it. The sight of their fight, they still hear more of them are coming. This is not what they have in mind as they are going to defend this base. Is this really the reality for them to survive? Their faces before have already define them into their heads as they show the same struggle.

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste any of our resource to just defend¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just go back inside¡± Mina and her friends arrive.

    Bruised and beaten as they are rushed to get here. She grabs Tabitha¡¯s hand pulled them back to the entrance. They see they have already packed their things into the gate. They closed the gate and sealed it away before the invaders have a chance to get inside. The gate entrance shows infighting, where a big mess is all around. McS4 is already inside, grabbing the leader of the base at the back of his neck. Trying to endure from the powerful hand of McS4¡¯s power armor, he still persists as he calls out to Mina

    ¡°If anything happens to this base. Mina, you will pay everything how Wilson have tried to save us¡±

    Silfa felt her heart stops. How long did she remember that name in grief? 10 months, it¡¯s been that long to have only two survivors from East Coast have brought into the city sphere, along with the man wearing a religious armor. The Benedictus. She couldn¡¯t control herself and directly said to the leader.

    ¡°Are you perhaps remembered a woman and young girl escaped? A woman crying the name Wilson¡±

    The leader stunned ¡°Impossible, I thought they were dead. Where are they?¡±

    Everyone desperately clings closer to her for any news of those survivors. Sifla shakes her head and tries to confirm first.

    ¡°Then you must know a man talking about the Order¡±

    Everyone stood silence, even Mina and the rest of her friends. Kenta drops to his knees to hear that organization. The leader kneels down and apologized

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry . . . I¡¯m sorry¡± Their minds turned dark as their expression literally loses their faces into a fade of black mist surrounding them. The banner shines away from their dark curse as they tried to pull themselves together. Mina and her friends huddled to Tabitha¡¯s team telling them the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please! We beg of you. They don¡¯t want to talk about it. Please!¡±

    Their body burns from the shine of the banner. Silfa goes up to the banner and sees the same emblem saved from one of the city guild adventurers.

    Tabitha hears their pleas as she pushes Mina away. Feeling terrible of the same cries she had nightmare before when her friend tried to save them. The way how they are burned from the cleansing light of the banner. She knows it won¡¯t cause harm, because she remembers what Myrrkei said to her.

    ¡°. . . Carefully, and you need time to understand the rules of the realms. East Coast has a depicted stories to tell by many but one guild. They can¡¯t leave. So perhaps, you need to do the same too¡±

    ¡°This is what Myrrkei said, we can¡¯t easily take them away from day one¡±

    The door knocked by a hundred hands. The horror they realized and how trapped they are. These people have driven mad with regrets have attract those knockings. Tabitha says to her

    ¡°Bring us where they were teleported from¡± She strictly ordered them.

    On the next day, the base fell into a deep sleep. Everybody who are gone mad from the guilt put down from their anxiety keeping them away from the influence. This influence was been with them such a long time. It was been this long since they were tricked for coming here. The banner above them shows the remedy of their curse. This is one of the dangers Tabitha have discovered so far. More and more words got out only by these people left standing from the deep sleep: Mina, Aoi, Sakura, Toba, and only one boy, Kenta.

    They were the exemptions from the influence because they were young kids at the time, one year close to be influenced by the monster below. With this luck, they didn¡¯t have the guilt what they don¡¯t know happened to their escape. Sakura speaks more than just them

    ¡°. . . Even we are excepted from the curse. Many adults tried to guilt trip the kids too. We too thought so too. Until someone reasons us out from the influence . . .¡±

    They stop where they could not recognize anymore. The place they have almost escaped is now in ruins.

    Tabitha directs R-cord to survey around the perimeter. R-cord didn¡¯t use any equipment to find it out. Already on the ground, he sinks in his exposed right hand and feels the warmth of the ground. Pain stings on his hand then gently moves as the pain worsens. He feels thee stone rugged his skin, then something there and pulls it out. A piece of cloth shows in front of them. Juela recognizes what it is.

    ¡°Voldemyr¡¯s hidden rags¡±

    R-cord gives it to her as she cleans off the dust. The rags reveal to have written in stitches. Language that is too hard to read because he didn¡¯t write it well.

    Fae-chan comes out from Silfa¡¯s inventory. ¡°Fae-chan?¡±

    Silfa watches it going closer to the cloth. Juela gives it to it. The doll begins to cast its magic into the cloth. Then a message reveal to them

    ¡°. . . This is beyond belief. The people are not fully one. This betrayal had cost the guild preparation leave this wretched place. These homogenous ideals are just the fa?ade in order for the traitor to abuse it. Sarah Mae magic. Her influence is the only thing that held any empathy that these people succumb to the influence. I must send this message to Isekai City. Their siege should¡¯ve been done by now¡±

    Fae-chan reverse the message back ¡°. . . They lost another base, this time they dragged into the coast. It is a matter of time they will be nowhere for them to hide. Also, U¡¯ecin was here. The survivors are keep mentioning him the slayer of their enemies. This could be a good example from what Myrrkei said to me is true¡±

    Back even further ¡°. . . This is the place. How its demonic hands crushed this place by merely the hands of the people they rescue . . .¡± Then silence, after only long minutes of pauses. There nothing else to call it out

    Fae-chan reaches to the beginning ¡°. . . Oue wants to place it here. I guess she planned to come here because why only two people made it. This altar has a secret stone compartment. It¡¯s better to place it here¡±

    The team hears that Voldemyr place this cloth preserved into the altar. The Benedictus¡¯ altar. What he describes was and now. In ruins, the leaks of seawater already drench this place by the walls. The ceiling is nothing but crumbling stones piled up together ready to collapse. This is where it all started their escape. Their chance lost from strange reason and the guilt of those people have caused it to happen.

    Silfa says to her team ¡°Whether it is a good time to tell us what happened¡±

    They didn¡¯t know, and they did try to ask. They become broken like they showed before.

    ¡°Thank goodness¡± Juela feels relief.

    Everybody turns to out of confusion.

    Silfa asks ¡°Why are you acting relief all of a sudden? You see that their way to escape was destroyed¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Hearing what Voldemyr from the start reversing back to the beginning. You hear about their progress. There is a way to get rid of the influence, right?¡±

    ¡°Right, but we don¡¯t know what magic is that. Sarah Mae magic, what he is on about. R-cord, do you know such a magic exist?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, if such magic really exists to prevent the influence. Then we have to use it¡±

    Drips of water falling into their heads. They look up as it is collapsing. Aquatic reefs sprouting out as one of them fall to the ground cracking like an egg. Everyone evacuates as soon as they can. When they made it out, the water pours down and fumes release inside the seawater. The realm¡¯s slime appears drowning the caves as it fills up. McS4 reads his scanner and sees where the seawater is flowing about.

    ¡°Here takes a look at this¡±

    They watch the screen showing where the water is going. It didn¡¯t go down like any water should. It floats up sealing any holes from the surface as it pushes down entirely to the depths.

    They continue to explore through the caves, by the time they see the surface at the end of the tunnel. What they saw outside is where the same got inside to the East Coast. A huge cavern, a realm that looks like valley underneath the sea. The sun gazes down barely reaching here as they reach deeper than they should be. The cliffs where they can see, begin to shift slightly upward and the cavern downward. Where the valley roses up the rocks and the hard roots sprung out from the sands. It is confirmable truth that they are sinking.

 East Coast: The Sinking Realm Exploration part 2 - Chapter 255

    COI C255

    The caves are collapsing, many passages fell to the cliffs as more keep falling. The edge of the cliffs finally gives in and tore a huge chunk of it.

    ¡°Scatter! you beetle headed naves¡±

    ¡°Let it come, collect these worthless stones and build it right back up. We are nearly there¡±

    A banner throws to the top, the sounds of bells carry with it. The rains of seawater hear its soft bells then ripples itself off from its slimy fumes. Cleansing as it drops to the ground flowing like any water. Waterfalls begin to appear above their heads whereas the voices shout out to their men

    ¡°Send this water down, and use it to make a barrier with their ice magic¡±

    The first man comes out on top, carrying a really old man catcher tool. Well-armored in leather and some protection looted were most of his wear and tear clothing already give in during the months for being here. He grabs the banner and rings the small bells.

    ¡°Rally! The purge must settle into those abominations¡±

    One by one, only a handful worth climb up with their light equipment on. Carrying with their deadly weapons bold to wield its blunt force, carved in runewords. The heavy iron they carry, they begin their search.

    It was not long as they destroy the entities by the sound of the young girl. They marched where they can only find the last base close to the center of their old altar. It is sealed in iron as it always been. One of them touches the door and sees the vision that watches over who use this place. The vision appears a projection before them. A call of a symbol of black and green emblem before them. The man with the man catcher never thought that they finally come here at the most critical time.

    They open the door as they feel the chains not made by the citizens. Its familiar spell shows significant care not ruining the door. The man didn¡¯t push any further after seeing its careful defense. A small gap, easy for him to see. There he sees through many of them are in a deep sleep. One of few were able to wake up. They notice a man who are peeking through.

    ¡°The man catcher! Have you found out who brought the monsters here?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they already gone this way. Your people are still under our care¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, but there is some Enders come here. They have brought news about the two people who teleported that day. They are alive!¡±

    The men heard it again. They remained themselves silent as the man catcher answers the people inside.

    ¡°What great news. Please take care inside we still busy clearing this place¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks again¡±

    The door shuts as one of his men told him ¡°For how long will they keep repeating the same line? This is no regret that forced them back to the beginning¡±

    ¡°By the words of god, man catcher. The others are down to the depths. We almost found the demon who brought them here. This is the only way to free them¡±

    ¡°We already done that. Since their first victory, miracles done its work and never happened again after that. The demon returned with every chance it gets¡±

    ¡°But now, you all already see they are neutral. It is a great time with little will they have. To personally leaves this place with every scar they carried here¡±

    The man catcher responds in cold tone. He walks pass his men and said one more time

    ¡°We got betrayed, used, and until now ignored as those people who are seeking our help. Lady Constantine should clearly learn how to pass on law and order to these refuges, but they are lost lambs to the wrong shepherd. Those scars are them who made it. We heal our scars and move on. Their hopes to escape have broaden to this very cycle¡±

    ¡°You heard the news, Man catcher¡±

    ¡°News, probably it won¡¯t reach here clearly because of that emblem we previously saw, right men¡±

    They look at each other then nods

    ¡°The tracks are still fresh. We will meet with them today. After coming here from the large deep trench. I¡¯d say, we might go to the ruins of Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡±

    ¡°The tide city¡±

    ¡°Its extinction still holds under the rubbles. There will be the only place it won¡¯t submerged like here¡±

    They begin marching. When they made it to the old altar, they found a hole freshly dug. The banner able to remove the seawater diluting what left of this place. They check on it as they found wound marks.

    ¡°Man catcher, our rival had touched the altar with their artificial flesh¡±

    ¡°Dare they did. It is pointless to say to be insulted they visited here. They must have taken the descendants¡¯ cloth of Sarah Mae¡±

    Falling debris fell on top of them. The altar unleashes protection on them as it clashes down to the ground. Its powers persist only to shelter who knows its power before it is in ruins. The altar shares its last strength then finally sinks down as the hole formed. They move aside knowing its going to sink into the abyss.

    One of his men prays for this farewell

    ¡°Mercy to the fallen, as you will find them as they ask for forgiveness when they returned, O Lord¡±

    They slowly moved on as they look at the hole where the altar falls. Many silently say their prayers as their next voyage go deep into the lost tide city of Del¡¯Montra Esteval.

    Mina and her friends are lost deep thoughts to see the valley of this cavern. The cave they go through was supposed to be heading north west where the goblin outposts were. Because how they sank into the shore then to the sea. It is hard to believe that they are actually here looking as if they are in a different world where the sky turned beneath the salty water, and below is where the air is the lower layer of the atmosphere. It was hard to tell from this strange environment. They turned around and sees the slime and horrid air leaks out from the cave. They won¡¯t be coming back without proper protection.

    R-cord and McS4 have scouted ahead. Many life signatures all over the cavern, carrying the images of Circoston origins. This place is too dangerous. They still able to find refuge. The sun grazes at the lone tower. Not man made, but tall hill with no signs of life. They go there with caution. To the very peak to the top, there they can see a banner resembles of the Dexter Guild¡¯s rival. A portrait banner shows a large frame of their Guild Mistress. Tabitha tilted to see the sight of her. She softly points it out

    ¡°That banner looks like Lady Constantine¡±

    Silfa asks ¡°You know her?¡±

    ¡°Barely¡±

    Juela explains ¡°It is more like she took interest of her when they first met. You should know better, Tabitha. The base also has her banner too¡±

    ¡°But it is just a normal banner¡±

    ¡°It is the banner of the Unworthy Guild¡±

    Tabitha tries to remember the banners in comparison. The first one is fully ragged with dirt almost covers the outlines of its symbol. This one appears clean after they arrived and witness its change. The presence it provided into the shallowness where they are not welcomed. This is the same effects around them. Silfa feels the banner a little too close as she reminded someone who uses this kind of spell.

    ¡°Is it me, or do I have a feeling I recognize this spell¡±

    McS4 asks ¡°Like who exactly? This banner releases the emptiness of their resolves. Their doubts and broken morale collected here¡±

    Mina asks ¡°What did he say exactly, Aoi?¡±

    ¡°I think he meant absorbing bad energy. But it seems gives off one instead of gather it¡±

    R-cord takes a closer look at the banner. At the front is just banner with a portrait, but when he turns it around. He finds the materials made out of. It has tailoring made from Circoston.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed it. This is a conversion ring¡±

    This shocks Juela as she remembers ¡°The same ones when Archivist¡¯s parents defected to Enders Bridge¡±

    Tabitha goes silent to hear her said defected. Archivist told her he was from Circoston. But mentioning his parents defected is new to her.

    Tabitha¡¯s team was forced to stop continuing exploring this cavern valley. As their plans are always letting McS4 and R-cord to survey the area first. Because of how wide this is, it is very dangerous for them to be travel around where enemies might spot them. Where they are at the top, they hope no one will find them here. Kenta watches them jumps off and lands the ground with their power armor. McS4 and R-cord splits up and quickly disappears into the thick slime on the unknown seawater.

    ¡°Wow, we didn¡¯t even see it. That freaky water really stinks when you breathe it¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how it works here, Kenta. You know why no one will ever go here because of the strange environment¡±

    Toba sits down as everyone sees Juela is making breakfast. The look of their eyes where foods are prepared looks delicious. Mina receives a bowl from Juela.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. I know you people didn¡¯t have decent meals in such a long time¡±

    They sit down and see a real tasty meat. Tenderly soft as it was marinated to prevent it to spoil.

    A pot is placed without any need of fire to warm it up. The spice holds the heat and only add water to wash out the over marinating meat. Its thick marinate is too much and can be use again thanks to its high preservation ingredients. Through water, its fatty finally free from the solvent texture between them. She pours it to Mina¡¯s bowl then the rest of her friends. Silfa and Tabitha bring their own bowl and added rice, vegetables, and some glass of juice. They give the extra side dishes to them.

    The preparation is finished leaving them to feel like they are in a picnic. Mina takes the first taste of rice and some meaty stew after. The mix of familiar and new taste drove her to eat more than she had given to her grumbling stomach. Others follow as they finally feast that they never have taste in such a long time. Aoi was teary to taste normal food for once. The food they have eaten where mostly found inside the roots. The rest are the food supplies from the Benedictus with only bread and dried meals. Their stale taste finally finds fresh and sweet.

    Juela finishes her meal while the others continue feasting. It is very painful to watch them suffer and eat what they have forage here. Through R-cord¡¯s monocle, it is more given how much weight is to see inside their body. The nutrition factor inside in each every one of them are filling the needs with the use of mana. Excess mana usage with rot into the core if they can no longer use their magic. The monocle gives more than she had expected. Tabitha calls out to her as Silfa points out where she found.

    ¡°Juela, bring R-cord¡¯s monocle here. He messaged me to look over there¡±

    To the northwest, from where they supposed to go there if they didn¡¯t notice about this. Using their own abilities, they zoom into what they saw. A group of people, both humans and goblins. This combination warned them about this kind of group. None of them wearing any armor, what they carry are long robes and loose clothing. They are definitely nomadic, and the weapons and equipment they brought are bunch of trinkets carrying along as ornaments to their weapons. Juela says to them

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t the people we must not face against. They are well equipped just as us¡±

    Silfa sees the monocle has tools to help them identify them.

    ¡°Then why not use the remaining energy of the monocle to see what they got¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Silfa. Juela, we can recharge it since we¡¯re not going anywhere¡±

    The monocle rays down to the group of men and goblins. When it is about to reach them, one of them bends the light and reflected away. Under a short notice, a lot of them react and trace the light it leads to, upward. Limitless steps through the valley, they spread and form formations creating flanks, fronts and back rear assaults under few people each. When they clash to the bottom where Tabitha¡¯s team at the top. The wind blows on them then quietly turns back, as they feel the emptiness of this place.

    Tabitha, Juela, and Silfa almost panic from their reaction. R-cord¡¯s monocle displays a message before them.

    ¡°Exposed by the use of my monocle. Be careful to use it. Circoston invaders are different in their warfare. They have instinct to know who are watching them. Did your partner never mention about their tricks, Tabitha?¡±

    Both Juela and SIlfa looks at her if she really knows it. Tabitha honestly tells them

    ¡°I have, but not having a group like that. Wow, they just stop there when they about to climb up¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m for not having to fight them¡± Silfa raises her hand at her own accord.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯d like to see where they go. You can use this¡± Mina surprises them and gives them her magic item. Small beads, none of them know what it is use for. The beads channel itself and turn into a dark gem. The clear center points a strong vision in perfect view. They are able to see them removing all the auras and mana surroundings.

    Silfa asks ¡°Where did you get these?¡±

    ¡°The hunter gives it to me. He said he¡¯ll be back, and me and my friends have to carry his stuff when he is gone¡±

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll just find us eventually¡±

    ¡°Uh, huh¡±

    Silfa turns to Juela ¡°Did Voldemyr has these kinds of beads¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not, he has good eyes and senses. This hunter they mention really mixes up with him¡±

    The beads had provided more than just see them at close. Its sharpness, contrast, and its details made it easily to see how they move. Sadly, they can only focus in their naked eyes. The Circoston invaders have extraordinary interaction on this valley made it far more efficient than them. 4 men and 12 goblins from Circoston origins, these invaders have a goal to reconquer Kinteinnou region. They have controlled the north coast to its entirety down to the east coast. Circoston region lacks dwarves and elves, both lacking the use of runes and elven magic. Yet, they are able to held firm with their past weaponry to compensate their lack of strong alternative magic.

    Their weapons are called as divine. Magic items exceeding in Kinteinnou region. These weapons are the balance of all mana types. It may alter like archscience tech, but it didn¡¯t have all of the mana type formed into one. Archivist is the example wielding two divine items. The coin and the sash. Lore driven to its purpose and only that without exceeding was it made to do. They are just one tool meant to one thing to another. The coin holds the spells and mana flow as solid environments, very dangerous and very useful to one who knows to go through as obstacles. The sash is only a third extension of the arm. Flexible and no limits of dexterity because of its cloth. Its weakness only affects the user as his third arm and not to as a weapon, unless it wields a weapon on its own.

    To be able to witness them carrying an entire suit of it, from belts to accessories, and all come together to harmonize in one set. To give such an opportunity to watch them travel through the valley with their own eyes in a safe distance. They will finally learn how did Circoston¡¯s invaders were able to take over the coasts. The men bend their environment through their gloves and shoes, manipulating into their control. The goblins blend into their bending as they camouflage themselves, the moment they go in. Through thickness of the watery fume slime, they moved faster. The way they move forward as if they are chasing something.

    Faces covered in mask, protected from the toxicity of the vapors and fumes. They sink their heads to blend even further as mounds of water creating torrent as they reach to the uneven ground. Splashes all around as if water flows through like river. The land flooded by their abilities and their divine equipment. They quickly unleash large splashes going vertically upward. The water creates a hole showing the ruins buried on the sands. Holes after holes, the water clears off to see what hides beneath. They are fast, multiple tries as it is faster than the last. One of the men uses his divine item to capture an object in mid-air.

    They found it. They are definitely eyeing it. The goblin grabs it and takes a look. Compressed voodoo doll at his hand, casts it down to the object. The aura it releases turned smoke. It drops to the ground molded into the slime. Tabitha and her friends thought they failed to track what it is. But after a closer look, they reacted really well and go straight in their search. The four of the men gathered themselves close in a small tight formation, synchronizing their moves to inflict down to the ground then pulls out in a large chunk of the dirt.

    The dirt wall rises up. The dirt crumbles and reveal what¡¯s inside. As it is revealed, the object explodes. The explosion was caught in mid-air with their divine item. Timely done as the goblins continue to push on their search. More traps revealed after the other, the closer they have set their foot on the stronger the traps are. The goblins are getting hasty and boldened from the dangers the traps have brought them. To the point as one of them nearly fall to the ground. The other goblins managed to save him and watches the ground continue to fall.

    They walk back and see the ruins beneath. The cavern continues to sink whereas the ruins continue to rise up. The goblins giving gestures to everyone and they daringly dive down. Into the darkness, the emptiness of the abyss shows no light directly. The strange phenomenon mixed to the seawater and the falling fumes within. Only a slight arising ruins give clear view. This is the same foggy water that blocks their view. But thanks to the monocle, they can see through it by their heat signatures. Then they saw what they never expected.

    The ruins erupt to the surface, then suddenly transform into a massive magic ring. The monocle describes a warning message

    ¡°Battlefield is open. Requires a powerful negating spell or any destructive magic to counteract this sealed dome¡±

    The women are dead straight look at it as it portrays the idea if they fight them. Juela asks Tabitha

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they use it on us before going to the east coast?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they have different levels of their powers¡±

    Silfa feels so familiar about that magic. This feeling of trauma trying to tell her she must fight forcefully. This drags her mind to the point she forgets unwillingly.

    The young preteens have finished their meal, and see Mina and the older women watching at the monocle. Out of curiosity, Toba takes a look. The only thing she sees are the whirling seawater. Without the beads to see through clearly, they can only see the foggy water and heat signatures. They turn to look at the far distance. It didn¡¯t give any of them any idea what¡¯s going on. Kenta tries to call out to them. He stares at their eyes focused on it. He feels scared to try to.

    The battlefield. Mainly purpose to fight their enemies at close combat. No more use of range and other escape abilities. It possesses powerful property for melees. To those who knows the rule of the battlefield will be under the conditions in fighting. To those who don¡¯t, will be in the mercy to the challengers. These are the forgotten spells, ceremonial or duels, had made effective works to those who use it on people without its knowledge. Tabitha has Archivist. If he¡¯s with her right now. It would be favorable for them to fight in that condition.

    The Circoston invaders were able to weed out the people they found. Stragglers as their clothes dirtied by the debris scattered around by their bending. They were washed out from the exposure of the seawater. A handful of them, citizens are pulled out like rats from their holes. Gripped into their hands and magic rotted to the exposure of the seawater. They pulled out easily as their resistances are gone. They caught 14 people in total, including children. Tabitha recognizes one of the children. Flashes back in her head is one of the children who was under the care of her old friend, Magnet.

    McS4 hears her telepathy out of her emotion ¡°It¡¯s them, it¡¯s the kids who were displaced. Come on, me. Get a hold of yourself. They are just capturing them. Oh please, let them be alright . . .¡±

    It keeps dragging on to his head as he no longer focusing at the battlefield. He calls out to R-cord

    ¡°Leader is out, I repeat, the leader is out¡±

    ¡°S4, S4 stay on the target. Orders will receive soon¡±

    ¡°Leader¡¯s status is in low condition. I can still hear her saying out loud of her mind¡±

    ¡°Focus on the mission¡±

    ¡°Grr* Under her orders. We will not take any independent actions in this situation¡±

    ¡°Confirm¡±

    The monocle starts to operate on its own, changing the view and added audio from their direction into R-cord¡¯s position field of view. He looks at where they camp, the same tower like hill. He is at the north area of the hole as the Circoston invaders are at the south with their captives. Stepping closer to the danger zone, he goes into the hole as they see a glimpse the ruins inside. Barely anything recognizable from what they can see what civilization it was. He is able to climb back up. A goblin is at his direction. The girls froze, but the goblin turns away as he didn¡¯t see him.

    At from this distance, they can hear what their conversations.

    ¡°Humiskis, giving a chance because they brought wi humiskis with them. They must be sacrificial tools¡± The goblin points out to the children.

    The other goblin smacks him ¡°Aw sog off. They all be dead about last moon cycle. No one survives the dedz¡±

    They observed the captives in each in everyone of them. The marks on their bodies prove something inside of them with influence. Each influence has their own dangers. This doesn¡¯t fool among the men. For them to giving up this fast shows they have no chance to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while to get your kind again here. Where¡¯s your saviors? Did you abandon them like your people did?¡±

    They stood silence and couldn¡¯t answer. The young child boldly calls out to the man

    ¡°They didn¡¯t do nothing wrong. Those bullies are the one who mess things up, and sob*¡±

    She starts to cry as she is overwhelmed by her emotions. The woman caresses the child as the other children come and give her the warmth as their teary eyes covered around themselves.

    The goblin speaks out to their human group ¡°We mustn¡¯t let them leave. The coward runs around and using these people as their shields. Those traps were not pathetic than the last time¡±

    ¡°Speaking clearly, you gobs. I have, and we all have know about it. These people are influenced. You see how the child acts so brave that no normal children should act that way after what we¡¯ve done¡±

    ¡°Because I said it clearly. This is our chance to get that servant out from the enslaves. Or else what powers return after they sink themselves here¡±

    ¡°Our boyz said is right, we should!!! Lookout!¡±

    They reacted the moment the goblin changes tone. The survivors attacked without warning. The woman who holds the children were thrown into disarray. An array sprung up near them and begin to perish the one who attacks. Both their bodies and souls turned to ash as the soul sinks down to the depths of the unknown. The remaining survivors were suppressed and only the woman who is holding the children are not forced down.

    The goblin raises their weapons ¡°You see that! They actually use their most powerful magic against us. Our lives will be endangered without that array¡±

    12 goblins are enticing themselves as the tension grows. The 4 Circoston men see that there is only 6 people left. Three kids and three adults. Because of how they are thrown into their own deaths, the children react to the loses. Their powers are accidentally calls out. The woman holds them to her dear life saying

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Please kids, don¡¯t use your powers. AAH!¡±

    The goblin strikes her as the kids tried to shield her.

    A terrible magic force pushes the goblin away as the goblins can¡¯t take this chance to attack them. The array is used up and they don¡¯t take their chances. The two remaining adults use their powers to free from their suppression. They failed. The children had gone wild with their powers trying to push them away. It was unbelievably unstable. Where the man uses his divine item again to capture all three in a small sphere. Like the explosion sealed, this one he compresses them as their powers start to hurt themselves.

    Holding them still as everyone is down to the pin of their last strength. The Circoston invaders look around to see any problems.

    The goblin calls out to them ¡°Take them down, they throw away all their fodders with only these cowards¡±

    ¡°The children . . .¡±

    ¡°Look what you are holding, those kids are releasing these massive powers that will ruin us all if you release them¡±

    A crack opens coming from his divine item. The aura from those three kids is trying to break it through. This is not normal for the divine item to reach its breaking point. The goblin has to react and tries to kill them.

    Something crashes down as it nearly hits the goblin. He steps aside as it hits to the ground. The sound of glass breaking and flashes of light with it. The light blinded them as their bodies feel the impulse going through their bodies losing their senses. One of the four men tries to bend it but failed because of its unnatural form of mana.

    ¡°It¡¯s archscience!¡±

    Struggling to say it properly, yet everyone knows it. They use their divine item to repel it. It partial stops it to reach their heads but leave them paralyze. After the blinds are gone, they see the remaining survivors disappeared.

    Tabitha had made an order to them. McS4 and R-cord are both hiding. Able to bring the survivors out from harms way. R-cord hid within the hole. McS4 creates false trails for them to chase to. Those two will be busy for the diversion of those Circoston Invaders. Because of how ill prepared they are. The price of time for them to return is left to them what to do next. The monocle reverts back to normal and they watch the Circoston invaders take McS4¡¯s bait. They were not easily fooled as they go to where McS4 is heading, west. Away from this cavern back into the caves. While the four men jump down to get R-cord.

    It was hard to watch and more likely shock how those 8 people attacked recklessly. They witnessed their eyes glow as it was common from the beginning to have those bright eyes to show off their powers. It was pointless at the start as the Circoston invaders are all prepared. Tabitha and her team wait for the survivors to appear. The delay effects of the gem to teleported here is very crucial at this point. If it wasn¡¯t McS4 creating the diversion, they might track back here, twice.

    Mina said to them ¡°I swear, they didn¡¯t suppose to act that way. This happened all over again¡±

    ¡°Is this happened before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, many people were possessed. But never I¡¯ve seen in many people at the same time. It would take some time to get them to give in . . .¡±

    Mina turns to see the magic circle ¡°. . . They might attack us if you bring them here¡±

    Silfa snaps her out ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we will be able to handle them. You see how we manage this rescue¡±

    Mina doubted but have to be believe in them ¡°Alright, thank you¡±

    The magic circle opens in the flash. All of them feel weak but able to move around. The young child looks at their direction. Her tears drop and flowing down her cheeks, continue to drip nonstop.

    ¡°Sensei!?¡±

    Confused whether this woman she sees is real or not Tabitha responds

    ¡°Welcome back¡± Proudly crying to see the young girl again.

    The child tenderly and stubbornly stood up and runs toward her, she trips herself then get back up out of sheer joy to see someone she knew is here. Another trip by her clumsy and tired step, a doll stops her from falling down then helps her run towards them.

    The two finally reunites after the defection from Isekai City. Silfa watches the emotion garnered around to the point of cries heard across the camp. The woman holds the two children as she looks around to the first time as hope rekindles her. They were saved, not from the same people but new people for the first time. The two men sits at the ground never have been more relief they have ever been. One of them looks around at the new people, then looked at Mina¡¯s friends.

    It turns dark, Aoi sees the man she had met before. No words coming out as mixed feelings both saving them and fearing someone as he is here. Aoi is at the back, not letting a single one of them to notice her expression. She held her pocket charm for protection as she took a peek at it. The same glows that happened when she first met him. Fear empowers her and only she could do to react to it is to back away. Away from the man and goes to the other side. The man paused his expression almost give away a dangerous look.

    Inside his head ¡°So, they didn¡¯t come back. You bitch!¡±

 East Coast: The Sinking Realm Exploration part 3 - Chapter 256

    COI C256

    The man catcher and his men are made through the cave. Large amount of seawater waiting above them, the realm is keeping this place hold. The men have dwelled this place since the Circoston invaders made it into the borders of Mountaiwall. Able to spread their faith, able to fend their attacks, able to stop them reaching the inner realms of Agatheus City, and, and able to bring them to Enders Bridge. They hymn boldly into the dangers outside of the cave. Citizens, goblins, humans, dwarves, and other dangerous creatures lurking out. Random tunes from their mouths telling tales as they sing.

    ¡°Oooh where we stand, the land of great legend¡¯s old¡±

    ¡°The land ran, from fire and cold¡±

    ¡°Name from grace, she has an immortal soul¡±

    ¡°Great deeds, no greed, never bid, nor heed¡±

    ¡°To the two factions¡¯ creeds¡±

    ¡°There she walks, proudly and soundly, her land of Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡±

    ¡°Let her creations be forever be eternal, be it all!¡±

    ¡°The high tides where her city rises¡±

    ¡°By sea, by seashore reaches the highest¡±

    ¡°Explore it well as dangers are greatness in tidal waves¡±

    ¡°By people, by her own great people dare they say!¡±

    ¡°The Del¡¯Montra Esteval will never go away!¡±

    ¡°Now we see, sinking into the daemos¡¯ glee¡±

    ¡°Absorbed into the dark seabed, where it shouldn¡¯t be¡±

    ¡°Where our steps with dirty boots, be punished down to our bones to roots¡±

    ¡°Never again ruing her grace, for we will never touched by the sun¡¯s embrace¡±

    ¡°Even our hearts rot where she sees, increasing the punishment from her decrees¡±

    ¡°Demented by our song, because knowing we won¡¯t be here for long¡±

    ¡°Let the day burn us well, ¡®til the day we will be ending in hell¡±

    ¡°Let the banner plays its bell, and because there is a fight as well¡±

    Bell rings*

    One of them butts into their song, ruining the tales to tell. The man catcher moves aside his men as someone is approaching. Iron steps going this way, able to walk against the secrets of this cavern valley. The man lands to the ground where they step aside. A recognizable armor, the man stood up and says his greetings to his rival

    ¡°Greetings, it¡¯s been this long to see an old face for many years¡±

    The man catcher leans to the side as his banner keeps ringing its bell.

    ¡°I am amazed that you come all this way here to resolve this matter only to bring the people who are not involved¡±

    His men ready their weapons. The Circoston invaders reveal themselves into the blob of seawater hiding with watery fumes and slimes. They arrived as soon as they see another lone banner. The goblin points out to the bells, the torrent water stops before they hear it. They are hesitant. Same what happened to the tall hill, they moved and scattered as they sense there are more to do. The banner sways from the wind almost ringing its bell. The man bends the wind to push the bell clapper back almost hitting the sound bow.

    McS4 couldn¡¯t understand why the man did it. ¡°Since when they fear the banner. There is nothing of importance to dwell such superstition¡±

    The man catcher¡¯s men react ¡°So this is the guy who are from the rival guild¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know we could complain as we are so close to fighting¡±

    ¡°Singing to our dooms? No, we sang the legend of the tidal city. It¡¯s hard to convince they are called out like that¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the grace of god, focus on the man in heavy suit over there¡±

    They turned to McS4. It is intimidating from how he wears. Already prepared weapons heavier than their own. Only wearing leather, they could only say one thing to him

    ¡°Where is your people?¡±

    They look outside as the banner shields them from the invaders. The guild had made a mark on their minds in fear. That¡¯s what the Dexter Guild thought. These religious men have brought something into their banners. Across the valley where the banners pointed as posts to direct them where to go safely. Spiritual magic to fend off the goblins¡¯ spirits and the men¡¯s divine items. Banners alone have made this way as the protection of other hidden bases for the citizens to seek shelter. But, why did it not work from their old hideouts?

    The banner stands where it planted from the Benedictus, under the gazing dim moonlight from Jigeram¡¯s light. It repels the dust before they could take notice of its effects. The people were waiting for the altar to be ready. A young girl holds dearly to the people she trusts. Clinging to the chance to escape this underground network. The Benedictus are setting it up as the banners surround them like a fortress. Cleansing their ailments and the curse that brought them into ruins. They waited as the altar is finally glowing.

    The survivors are reaching their end from staying this place. So many died, so many were tricked, and the traitors left them to die as they gain powers they didn¡¯t know about. They look at the altar as the first two people set into it. The man stood alongside with them as he calls out to everyone around them.

    ¡°All of you finally brought senses in your heads. To think a large group of people is bringing everyone along to think they could immigrate to the city. Finally, all of us we get to leave. Alright you two, just like they said: Women and children first¡±

    The woman repeats what he said ¡°Women and children first¡±

    When the altar begins to shine on the floor, it emits a powerful force greatly put them into a still, silence bursts forth leaving no sound in place. The altar gives off more power than it should. Giving away it¡¯s struggling to teleport them out. The man quickly finds out. He turns around and sees the Benedictus fights back a group of men sabotaging the altar. The man runs toward them as everyone else begin to start a riot. The banner empowers the citizen around them, enforcing their will to defend this place. But it was too late.

    The men use their runes and teleported the banners away. Displaced. It scattered away into the caves. The chaos rises up as the influence spread out like wild fire. Everyone loses their mind as fear spread across the altar. Many panicked and fled through the caves. The woman and the child watch the chaos ensures. She hid the girl before witnessing it all. The man jumps to the altar, the same man who is with her, forcibly uses his magic to teleport them faster. Someone at the back, strikes him down with a weapon. Blood gushes out from his mouth.

    The woman calls out to him

    ¡°WILSON!¡±

    Those same banners, scattered and will not pull out with any necessary strength. The banner keepers are the sole responsible to carry it through. The Benedictus are the one should carry it. Because of the betrayal happened, they fled back bringing the people who are still not possessed by the influence. One of them is Aoi. The young one sees everything that happened. Kenta, Toba, Sakura, and Mina were not there at the time of the altar. They were outside, then the incident occurs. They don¡¯t know what happened, and the people who does know about it. They fell into the corruption.

    The altar that stood so much. Fell into ruins, leaving its days to crumble to every visit they make. Aoi keeps visiting it every time she is giving the chance. Stunned from what happened, and she prays there and treats it as a Shinto shrine. Until one day, there is someone coming out from the caves. It was the frequent earthquakes happening at the surface. Shattering crystals moving left and right causing dangerous mana crystallization to whomever possessed any form of mana. The man shows himself to her

    ¡°Hey, look at here¡±

    Not long after as many more of them popping out from the dark.

    Aoi feels scared as she moves away from them. The group of men surrounding her as their eyes eyeing on her mana. They grabbed her instantly as she felt her body being drained.

    ¡°HELP!¡± She calls for help.

    The man moves away and gives them the heads up

    ¡°You guys need to finish the job. I¡¯ll distract them while you guys need to finish it¡±

    They hold her down as many tried to absorb all of her mana. Her body begins to aged. Wrinkles spread through her face as her life drains away.

    Almost reaching her death, she hears a clang. Her body feels light as if she was free. Clang* Another noise inside the cave, a whoosh of the wind where a projectile flies by. She sees a boy carries a crossbow, and the rest of his body are blurred from her drained eyes. The man gets hit from their magic and the fight ensues. Aoi only hears the fight as her body being covered by crystallized dusts from the magic spell casted. The crystallization on her body begins to cover her up to her head. Not moving, she feels the death is coming to her.

    When she wakes up, her friends are here. They didn¡¯t return to their base, but they feel the comfort by the fire. This is the first time in a while, Aoi felt this warmth again. The boy who saved her was thought to be her hero. Where the fire reveals itself, he looks older from what how short he is. A dwarf? A dwarf saved her. After to take another look, she finds out he has no beard. She couldn¡¯t take any guesses any longer as the man with the crossbow covers her eyes and drank something very bitter. Then it went blank.

    Into her dark slumber, she sees her memory leashed from an unknown linen. Tangled it up as it blocks her memory to remember it. The flashes of light hit the linen and cuts it off like it was thunder. Her memory sealed after and only hears the voice from her savior

    ¡°Sarah Mae will heal you . . .¡±

    Then goes out. Those line is only left from her sleep. Her body trembles it. She doesn¡¯t know what to do it except keeping it inside her mind. Because of that, she remembers a bit of her attackers. Her friends slowly forgotten about it, and she alone remembers it clearly. What is wrong with them?

    Now at the present, Aoi hides to the edge of the tall hill where there is cover in place in their camp. She checks her charm and it stops glowing, telling her he is not targeting her. Her breathing is getting heavy. Nervousness and anxiety keep crawling inside her head. She tries to think carefully and remember what the dwarf guy said to her

    ¡°. . . If friends become foes, you say? I can relate to that. For you, if you have good companions who are able to fight this influence. Makes sure to make it convenient, from I am going to say to you needs to happen every single time. Either you or your friends will be free again like they did to you. Because a friend of mine knows somewhere you needed to be at the tidal city . . .¡±

    ¡°Hey, Aoi. Why are you hiding here?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Spooked from Sakura as she looks worried

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Did you find something odd about them, Aoi?¡±

    ¡°You know¡±

    ¡°Just a guess. I felt really suspicious about them. Those two guys though, we should keep our eyes open¡±

    ¡°Gulp* Yeah, should we tell the Enders?¡±

    ¡°No, not now. This camp is too small and a fight break loose here will hurt the kids, especially that woman with that girl over there¡±

    Aoi moves her head to see behind Sakura. The young child is crying and holding Tabitha tightly. Being found for so long really hit them hard.

    The survivors are taking in the Juela¡¯s meal like it was a feast they never have in months. The kids were coughing from how much they missed the food. The woman says to them

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so fast. It won¡¯t go away¡±

    Busy crying over food they have never ate normally have drove them in such an emotional state. The two men enjoyed their meal then talk to Silfa what happened

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. But it is reasonable why, people had gone insane for the past months since we sink into the seashore . . .¡±

    They explain further as Juela listens to their discussion. They said many were scattered and others eventually going deep down from this very cavern. The survivors are divided into three groups. From the caves are the people who are planning to leave when they found a way to get them all out to the shore. People who joined the Benedictus relocating their bases here and down below. Lastly, the group who are wondering around here trying to find a way to use the ruins they found to get out of here.

    The last part made Juela curious ¡°That last part you said, you think there is a way to use the ruins. There is no possibility to understand the use of their structures and magic¡±

    The man shakes his head ¡°That¡¯s not what we see when those guys who are attacking us. Have you ever seen them coming in and out from those caves?¡±

    ¡°We have passed through a bit, there are battles all around leaving between them with the Mountaiwall people¡±

    ¡°Right, I forgot about that. Still, I¡¯m still wandering how did they come here¡±

    The man hits his partner ¡°Don¡¯t try giving up. He didn¡¯t mention about how we found a gateway down there¡±

    He points down where the massive hole is. To their surprise a ruined structure begins to rise. It slowly going up as they tried to figure out how it behaves like that. Then they look all around as the entire sand dunes are mounding upward where many small hills showing up. The man continues

    ¡°I guess you people never been here. Let me clarify, this place is a city in ruin. Don¡¯t know how what it is, but clearly there where you could see . . . Hey look, over there!¡±

    They see a group of people coming out from the surface. More Circoston invaders sprung up. Last time they only see 4 humans, but this is look like a handful of them.

    The other man continues ¡°Just like we said before, we got caught because they teleported where we tried to teleported out. If you don¡¯t believe me. Try ask her¡±

    Juela and Silfa looks at the woman who are holding the two kids while Tabitha holding the young girl talking to each other. Juela first leaves and talk those two. Silfa turns to the two men and said

    ¡°If you said where true, why not wait for a bit? We could need a magic structure to escape this place¡±

    ¡°Well, about that we . . . OUCH¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, after what happened. I don¡¯t think we can continue after so much loses¡±

    Tabitha notices Juela comes to see her ¡°Oh, Juela. I have news for you. We have really different stories to tell. So, can you say it from the start? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯ve said down in the ruin¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Like I just said. That¡¯s their ideas. Those people who are with us are definitely not same people I know. They are acting strange when they reach the so-called magic portal. But in a ruin that old, I can¡¯t believe one of them able to use it. There this one woman, I remember, actually survived. She has this rune breaking magic, she wasn¡¯t been with us in such a long time, and she was here a few days ago, directing us there. Giving us instructions . . .¡±

    Juela sees Tabitha is having trouble understanding. Or rather, she is not convinced what they are explaining to them. Comparing from what woman told to them and what Juela heard from those guys. This plays a different question to all of them. She uses her sash and wipes something off to the kids. Their resistance to magic block her spell. It nearly bursts out in flame from the immature counter spell. But one child allows her to use it. It was Tabitha¡¯s little friend.

    Through her magic, she finds blank emptiness inside the child¡¯s mind. Only she can see is a fog that only describe as their mind are at lost. Children¡¯s mind will show sad expression whenever they have a symptom like that, always cautious and afraid, and if this kind of problem into the child¡¯s mind means. Juela softly spokes to herself

    ¡°Either we trust them or not, Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin¡¯s notes are the only things will make these sense. Ok, the altar part is definitely mean something important. If only we can find U¡¯ecin¡¯s first¡±

    Juela becomes impatient and decides to make something. She leaves them behind as the day reaches night.

    McS4 and R-cord didn¡¯t come back. Only messages between the monocle or Tabitha¡¯s telepathy are the only left they could get about this place. Tabitha is contemplating from the reports shared between each other. All of it are true. Both Silfa and her side of the story. McS4 have found the Benedictus, sort of, and told her the man¡¯s side of the story is true. Meanwhile R-cord is struggling to go back up where numerous invaders are coming out to the surface hiding through the thick water. The woman said is true, traces of new comers are definitely come here. The one she mentions who break runes are shown these automatons broke down easily without a single chance to fight back.

    Tabitha calls out a meeting with her team. The issue they have now are the numbers of the invaders are here. They need to move or they will be stuck here without any hope whether they have the chance to escape. Juela shows her the survivors¡¯ condition including Mina¡¯s team. Silfa have test them by their experience. It was a bit finicky

    ¡°I thought Juela made a mistake about their conditions. Until I remember citizens using magic as their source of needs. That¡¯s why they are a little stumble here and there. Tabitha, you know what to do¡±

    The entire group gathers around. Tabitha have decided

    ¡°Today, our two members didn¡¯t come back. If it wasn¡¯t for them, these people should¡¯ve died. However, we are planning a rendezvous into the ruins¡±

    Everyone is shock. Tabitha expects it

    ¡°There is no other safer way to meet up with the Benedictus. That is the only way to meet up with them. Also, we have one of our team members found hidden notes inside the ruins. It will be very important for us to find it ourselves. If anybody refuse, then please leave¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer, only silence. The two men are thinking about it. Before Tabitha conclude this idea, the man was able to call out his concern

    ¡°I forgot to mention, have you ever heard about people here being possessed¡±

    ¡°Possessed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you seem to be able to remember using that word. How about you guys?¡±

    All of them remained silent and the man thought so. Even the man beside him didn¡¯t say a single word. The man explains further

    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know about this place, or your friend even mention about it. I¡¯m guessing they don¡¯t want to know¡±

    Silfa confronts him ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    The man gives a serious look ¡°What I am saying here, we have problems with people who are not in their right heads. More so, who are being part of a cult even. What you see around not even mention a single word about it because of how influenced they were. You three seem to be calm about it¡±

    Telepathy sends her telepathy to the others. ¡°Did you hear all that?¡±

    McS4 and R-cord didn¡¯t respond.

    Silfa reacts ¡°McS4 and R-cord are probably busy¡±

    Juela guessed ¡°They are probably sleeping¡±

    ¡°But we really need them to tell us whether he said is true or not¡±

    Tabitha reluctantly replied. ¡°We are on our own then¡±

    Tabitha just nods at him. ¡°You¡¯re right, we know about it. That¡¯s why I have to use this card¡±

    She plays a card for Silfa & Haw. A sudden force of their strength drains down drastically. Sleepiness to the extend as their bodies loosen a bit. The man tries to ask them, but too tired to move his own lips. Tabitha explains to them

    ¡°All of us needed a nice rest, so don¡¯t try even bother to complain about it. If what you said is true, then this is the right action to deal with the possessed¡±

    The cavern¡¯s ceiling fell dim as darkness shaded through. Everybody go to their own sleeping area whereas the banner is away from them. Aoi never felt so relief that Tabitha has magic like that. Feeling at ease and calm where she can see the charm blinking lowly. Tonight, it becomes another safe night. When dark comes, a shade of magic bends through from the invaders. The men can see one place is not shrouding the area. The tall hill. It mocks them not going up as their magic can¡¯t reach there. The goblins use their flying ritual trying to see above. When they reach to the top, a gunshot hits them and fall down to the ground.

    The men were able to catch them and see the goblin lost their flying rituals. The goblin points out from the massive hole where they come out from. They quickly give up as they continue to wait as the ruins begin to emerge up to the surface.

    ¡°Soon, we can see what our daemos ordered us to get here¡±

    ¡°What about the undergrown?¡±

    ¡°They were purged. Even we tried to get it. The elves have cleared it and no daemos have ever return with their puppets intact¡±

    ¡°But there is one elf who . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need to talk about it. He said what he said, and it scattered into the otherworlders city. Here, is where we needed to find what are left¡±

    Sakura senses a troubling aura. It is clear from her own instinct. It is clearly those two men. She knew Aoi is afraid of someone and it has to be them. Memory seeps into her mind to remember. The influence whispers her head trying its best not her remember certain parts. She feels a headache and stops. The soothing spell card helps her feel relax again and fell asleep soon after. This phenomenon was exposed easily with Fae-chan. Huddled by group of children as their new sleeping buddy, its eyes directly focusing and guarding these children.

    The next morning, loud spells piercing through the top of the cavern. Everybody wakes up. Tabitha hears a distress signal from R-cord.

    ¡°Emergency evacuation. The invaders now know your area. They are building up a massive spell together. You have to bring them out of there¡±

    Everybody looks around as the horizon being fog by the thick seawater. When they look up, they see men gathered into the air channeling their bending. Large cesspool of mana diluted down to the sands putting into a dense amount of this realm¡¯s mana.

    The ceiling cracks, seawater burst down with immense pressure from the seabed. The men target at the tall hill. A stream of high-pressured water beam down towards the hill. Everybody wasn¡¯t ready to evacuate. As the first attack hits them, the banner brightens up and shield them. The seawater surrounds them and quickly turned to ice. The ice inside turns to pikes internally crushing them with it. Trapped, they have nowhere to go. The children held the doll tightly. The doll hears a voice, its hands try to reach the ground.

    Another attack hits them, the seawater starts to compress and harder than before. The shield won¡¯t hold for much longer. Silfa uses her forcefield out from the surface. It flattens as the force of the benders have strengthen by their divine items.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, I can¡¯t shield you all like this¡±

    Tabitha calms down and listens her team¡¯s thoughts. McS4 left stunned from what he saw. R-cord was chased down the moment they used that ability. Silfa had no other way to fight it back. Juela is thinking as she expected their team has the key to escape this.

    Both their mind switches to the doll. They look at the doll as it is trying to touches the ground. Tabitha calls out to the woman

    ¡°The doll! Place the doll on the ground!¡±

    The woman sees the kids holding the doll tightly. The doll is reaching the ground with everything it had as it struggles to get loose. The woman grabs the kids tightly and lays down to the side. Both comforting them and letting the doll touches the ground lying sideway. The light comes out from the ground raying upward as the ground turned solid. Water springs upward and they begin to sink down.

    The water roses upward shielding to the surface as the banner fell down with it. Later the water is getting dirtied as it solidifies as normal ground. The solid falls down as they elevate downward to the unknown. Another high-pressured stream finally breaks through the shield and pierces through the ground. It hits them as the solid ground shatters and they fall. Silfa uses her forcefield to catch them all as they fall even faster to escape from the invaders¡¯ strong attack. They made it to the ground, accidentally crushes what lies down there. Pulverize everything leaving no remains what left there.

    The smoke clears, the dark room lights up as it detects life for such a long time. Each lantern, both cracked or empty, shines the entire room scattering across the ruin. They struggle to stand up from the fall, the first one who stood up is Silfa with her forcefield turns into a light orb to move around to see clearer from the distance. To what she discovered are walls moving waters both vertically upward and downward. From its clear watery flow, she finds an Enders object within.

    Silfa goes to the wall of waterfall then reaches through the object. When she touches the water a sudden stroke of force forces down her hand as if the strong current pushes her down like speeding car.

    ¡°Ouch! This looks deceiving. Hey Tabitha! I know you are not totally down on the ground and check this. There is an Enders design patterns inside the waterfall¡±

    Tabitha groans as she struggles to stand up ¡°Then would I mind if you just land us safely?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, this is important¡±

    Tabitha goes to her and sees the design behind the water ¡°What the?¡±

    Juela comes along and sees the object inside the waterfall. She takes a long pause as she is focusing at the object sharply. This object reminds her something

    ¡°Tabitha, would you be a of help to uses your wand to touch it?¡±

    Silfa warns her ¡°I better not, my hand just pushes way like I got smack by it¡±

    Tabitha stares at her wand. It was used as a mace for a time and never been used to cast spell. The waterfall calmly falls down and gives warning to those who uses their hand to go through it. Yet, Juela suggests to use her wand. But she starts to doubt if it will break her wand. Undoubtedly, she places her trust to Juela and do it.

    The wand touches the waterfall. The water splashes around and hits the ground. The hard durable ruins quickly erode when the water touches it, washing it away like it is mud. However, the wand didn¡¯t break. Tabitha carefully phases through the waterfall and uses her magic to grab the Enders design pattern. She pulls it out cleanly as the drop of water on her wand and the object quickly dries out and pulled the moist back into the waterfall. A pattern that looks like a rag with beautiful pattern designs. This design has the same art style from Yui and her community.

    Tabitha brings out her device and hopes it matches. It did and words come out as the message is being translated

    ¡°There she walks, proudly and soundly, her land of Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡± Tabitha reads it out loud.

    Juela recognizes the name ¡°Del¡¯Montra Esteval? That is Yui¡¯s ancestral origin, her ancestral city. That can¡¯t be. The city should be at the south of elongated mountain isles at its ridges. How is it here?¡±

    They tried to investigate about this place. Sadly, they have no knowledge of how it was. Only they knew is a city and a name. Its history is gone like the rest into the Isles of Rune Isles.

    Aoi heard them, the name of this place called Del¡¯Montra Esteval.

    ¡°The tidal city¡±

    She whispers to herself as the sound echoes quietly through the falling waters. It starts to ripple itself downward. The voice of the young girl, preteen, moves the secrets between its vertical waterways. The silent waterfalls are starting to give a sound. The water falls and splashes to nowhere. These soundwaves made it up to where they are and reach to Aoi¡¯s ears. Aoi¡¯s head begins to ache. Something inside her head shaken and ready to break, as she is about scream out of pain. It cracks. Aoi feels the influence went silent inside of her.

    The moment when it is over. She calmly remembers what happened. Her past, the time that happened. Her memories are starting to recollect. She remembered her friends shared the same fate as hers. The time when many people turned against each other. A man comes closer to her and said

    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡±

    Aoi sees the man, not the same man she feared. Her lips move almost slip a name she almost recognized. Resisting to remain who she was before. She quietly backs away.

    The man reaches out his hand until the other guy stops him

    ¡°What are you doing? You see as if you recognized her¡±

    ¡°She is still a child. You know me and her are the one who takes care of them. Of course, I¡¯m worried¡±

    The guy moves him aside as he goes to Aoi

    ¡°Go back with the others. Those people at the surface, sort of, are not done chasing us down. We need to get ourselves out of here. This place is one straight down from here¡±

    The guy stops and only there. He whispers ¡°Fuck, why I have a feeling that girl didn¡¯t give off the same cowardly expression¡±

 East Coast: The Sinking Realm Exploration part 4 - Chapter 257

    COI C257

    The ruins were left so barren can¡¯t even try to trace it back. It could only differentiate the roughness in its surroundings. All grayed to compared to the dark brown sank into the seabed. This grayness are the only things show it was made out of highly masoned foundation. More so, if they see its actual aesthetic of this forgotten city, they would¡¯ve known that this has special materials floating along the waves. From the very surface down to the depths of the deepest trenches, where lies a waterfall cleanly fall straight down or up unimaginable. This unique phenomenon like any realms in the East Coast, but lies inside where the falling water holds the history of its fate.

    Harsh torrents going through the waterfall with great power, and it will be hard for anyone to touch it or go through. Acting as walls to keep them away from certain places and others weren¡¯t intended to use. Then there¡¯s this box floating from the surface, many Circoston invaders wandering through as they busy trying to find out the tall hill was. Many noticed it and left ignored. This box spins around as it is getting caught from the whirlpool. It sinks down as one of the victims of the tidal city. Del¡¯Montra Esteval, the tidal city. The ruin trapped inside the East Coast.

    Tabitha tries to reach out her team. R-cord and McS4 are all inside the ruin. Data collected as they found her guild¡¯s hidden stash and notes downward of the ruin. Interested to find out what this city could be, and words got out from McS4 about the Benedictus are with him. Silfa scratches her head furiously as she heard the message

    ¡°We are in a rescue mission. Then your team goes silent not telling us about Benedictus. They are the one who are helping our people here. Why can¡¯t they explain all everything here?¡±

    Juela explains to her ¡°Benedictus too are doing it the same. They never mention each other¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Both known of their military ethics. Easy to coordinate with great details, superb coordination to their respective guild, and harmonize to any forms of tactics, except their rivals, effectively. Dexter Guild have shown great teamwork with Tabitha from the basics. Even they take action suddenly, like rescuing the people who got caught from the Circoston invaders. Still, 6 survivors are enough than all of them died. Able to escape is one thing, and all of them escaped from their enemies¡¯ impressive might.

    Aoi pulls Silfa¡¯s back clothing ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys forgotten about something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re close by¡±

    Aoi walks back and return to her friends. Mina asks ¡°Did we forget something?¡±

    Kenta answers ¡°Probably those two guys. Man, we are almost done for¡±

    Toba scuffs him then turns to Sakura ¡°I saw you two having chat earlier. What did she forget about?¡±

    Sakura shakes her head ¡°Who knows. Those creeps are the only thing that bugs me¡±

    ¡°Them? Yeah, I have a strange feeling about them. But why am I thinking and struggling to remember them¡±

    They reach one of the hidden camps.

    The mark shows multiple small holes, bullet holes. The debris show no signs of a fight. Tabitha goes near it and instructs Juela

    ¡°Say, use R-cord¡¯s monocle at this angle¡±

    She points at the edge of the cliffs. Juela actually raises concern at that distance

    ¡°Over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tabitha confidently instructs her with no hesitation with her cards ready to play. Juela uses her sash to check the environment. For Tabitha so boldly confident to tell her to go there into the unknown where enemies are everywhere. The trust she had with her was never bothered, except the dangers where she is ready for.

    The truth, Tabitha¡¯s team already know from the start. There is at least one person who is they think is the traitor. Mina said to them earlier about those kinds of people. This constants failure they have to leave this realm are too much for them to count. That incident before was no fluke of being discovered. They have found one of the examples of suspicious group. Among the three adults are the culprits, but they managed to test one of them. The woman was checked earlier. Tabitha¡¯s time with the woman was pure luck when she uses her card. A valuable card that helps here to see corrupted mana.

    The three kids were used soon after as they quickly fell down into a nice slumber. Tabitha daringly uses a cost-effective card. A mass spell gives them haste, the price is their bodies will use their natural bodies like normal. It was very useful on children after thinking it as a babysitter wanting them to get them tired fast. Yet, she almost goof because it is meant for Haw. To hear him to able to do faster with his already skilled crafting while battling. She almost thought of wanting him back.

    ¡°Alright, Tabitha. Is this the right angle?¡±

    ¡°Almost there¡±

    ¡°Almost there!?¡±

    ¡°I am not really joking. This is R-cord we are talking about. What would a guy with a long-range gun would do?¡±

    ¡°I am a specialized scroll caster, not an assassin¡±

    The girls are laughing as they argue. Kenta takes it seriously on their discussion. He goes to help Juela.

    ¡°Hey, would you mind let me take a look at the monocle?¡±

    ¡°You know how R-cord using with it¡±

    ¡°Let me try¡±

    ¡°Al-right, don¡¯t try to lose it. It is a special lens¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of it, you¡¯ll see¡±

    When Kenta holds the monocle, he lies down on the ground. From what Tabitha says to be a long-range gun, she probably meant a sniper rifle, right. Carefully placing his hands to his eye and pretending what he is holding is a sniper rifle. He sees through the monocle as the bullet holes give dark small dots as the wall are blank in white. Juela says to him

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I think I can move a little¡±

    Crawling his body to the side where the waterfalls almost blocked him from view. The clear water is at his view then the monocle switches visuals. A sniper hiding behind the waterfall, this makes Kenta feel so surreal, but this is enough to see through it.

    ¡°Oh wow, this guy you mention is some kind of secret agent. I can see it¡±

    When he stands up, the message on the wall hid again.

    ¡°Really, just wow¡±

    Lost to the amazement from what he saw. Juela holds the monocle and uses her sash brings it to where he lies down. Levitated with her sash then directly backs to her and see through the delayed time where it looks at the bullet holes. She places her fingers on her chin reading at the message.

    ¡°Tabitha, it¡¯s time¡±

    She whispers through Tabitha¡¯s telepathy.

    Tabitha gathers everyone. ¡°Ok, Juela and Kenta. Do you find what it says?¡±

    Kenta shakes his head ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what it says, but it was so cool that reanimates just from the bullet holes through the waterfall¡±

    Toba reluctantly smirks at the guy¡¯s dumb reaction. She overconfidently responds

    ¡°What do you expect from a guy who takes it seriously then backs out unintentionally?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Juela chuckles ¡°Ok, calm down. There are requirements needed to get into the camp. It has this old custom secret. I need pieces of cloth and any form of writing tools¡±

    Everybody from the survivors handed over their rags. Juela keeps asking for more as they took out everything they¡¯ve got.

    ¡°Thank you, hmm. There is no one has any writing tools¡±

    Mina answers ¡°You mean pens? We never have those¡±

    The kids step in and offered them some crayons.

    ¡°Is this will do?¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful, thank you¡±

    Juela gives a big smile and the kids are smiling back at her.

    ¡°If there anything else, no? Alright, let¡¯s begin¡±

    She raises the rags and the crayons into the air. The cloth begins unsown then sown together into one, the colors melted turned itself to dye. A body is form and fills with mana pressurized in clear glow, the writings in each sown cloth dyed in creating magic writings. The limbs are form, the body wrapped around as it forms its own core, mana release such harmonize control as its blood flowing all around the body, then it wraps around Juela before them. The bullet holes start to light up and flashes of light blinded them. A loud noise comes after then it starts.

    The two men being pushed back close to the cliff. The man who keeps an eye on Aoi laughs back from the surprise.

    ¡°Clever, and I thought you people don¡¯t know anything about this place¡±

    Silfa shouts back at him ¡°Was looking at the girl menacingly wasn¡¯t good enough to know?¡±

    The man replied ¡°Or was it because you have something on you that we can¡¯t know for sure you are¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s team have always prepared about these circumstances. All prepared and planned by Yui and Voldemyr, because of them giving the right item to not let a single trap touched them. If they didn¡¯t, the oblivious aura will not be convincing enough.

    Silfa uses Haw¡¯s magic item provided for her. A forcefield enhances and spread around them. A battlefield replica combination with Silfa¡¯s forcefield and Yui¡¯s materials into one. She brings out Fae-chan out

    ¡°Seal this place, no one will enter after we are done¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    It disappears into the walls. Trapped, the two men look around and see that there not the only three women fighting.

    The man smiles at Aoi ¡°You guys need their help. How weak can you get . . . OUCH!¡±

    Sakura throws a rock like a slingshot ¡°You guys think we are not capable to take you guys down after what you did to us¡±

    ¡°To you? I can¡¯t even remember¡±

    The curse of the caves is still lingering within them. Aoi starts remembering after her charm is gone. Slowly recovering lost memories from the influence¡¯s temptation. Many have forgotten the worse they live within those caves, and the price is their own memory from the past. This is her time to bring what the dwarf guy had taught her to do. To prove that, she must take down the people she wants to get rid of. One strong voice comes out to her

    ¡°You go die like the rest of you, onii-chan!¡±

    ¡°YOU REMEMBER!¡±

    A horrific voice spout in excitement. The monstrous voice breaks open the seal inside of him, spread around his power to the other man. The man reveals himself to be the older brother of Aoi. The bastard who uses his younger sister as bargaining chip with his so-called friends. That incident when he found her praying at the altar. It was no inconvenient because of their UI connect each other¡¯s location. An abusive bond.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The man lunges at her but quickly blocked by Silfa¡¯s shield then bashes him back close to the cliff. The man chuckles for a bit

    ¡°What are you waiting for? FIGHT!¡±

    A force call to the other man as he brings out the power of the demon within them. Aoi continues screaming at his brother

    ¡°All my life, you are nothing but being ungrateful. You took away the people I cared for after what you did¡±

    Aoi goes berserk as she rants through all the pain she had suffered. Sakura grabs her hand. Aoi is tearfully looking at Sakura, her worried face made her turns to her brother with a death stare. The battle begins.

    Tabitha channels out her telepathy both Silfa and Juela ¡°We¡¯re fighting a literal possessed demon. Don¡¯t waste any of your powerful items¡±

    ¡°Juela, good work on getting those things you ask. I can¡¯t believe you can actually do that¡±

    ¡°This ruin is well protected from the dusts. I can go all out¡±

    ¡°But it also includes that demon¡±

    ¡°Silfa! Juela! Lookout!¡±

    Silfa blocks another attack, and the man pushes her back as her feet slides back. The change of direction displaces her as she is being maneuvered around at her back. She was pushed towards the cliff.

    The other man helps grabs a hold at Silfa¡¯s aura. He throws her further to the cliff. Silfa almost falls but catches by Juela¡¯s sashes. The men turned to Juela dashing forward from both sides and strikes her from the top and bottom. Lightning-fast speed reaches in as they were stopped from Juela¡¯s kite shield. The other man hits the shield disarming her. It bounces at the man directly aims at her inside of her magic cloth body. The shield stops in mid-air and the man misses and gets hit from it. The shield moves again bashing further but he keeps going without flinching.

    Tabitha observes the situation as they behave like anime characters with high-speed fights. It was predictable at the same time impetuous for them. Yet, she sees the kite shield is breaking apart by their raw power. Already dent after a few hits. The man is able to grabs it and breaks it down after getting hit like it was nothing but an insect. She readies her wand as she calls out to Mina¡¯s group

    ¡°Stay away. This is fight . . . What!?¡±

    The ground shakes as the men casts their spell freely throwing it around in a barrage of hailstorm.

    Juela shields herself with the cloths. Made from citizens¡¯ materials are showing benefits as it absorbs punishable attacks. The cloths mingle through the destructive mana force then pushes back at them. The other man was caught from the cloth, strangling him with the magic forces back into his body. Overloading with immense power, it implodes inside of him bursting out fully drained his mana.

    ¡°Silfa, get him¡±

    Silfa brings out her two weapons on both hands. Elemental and Highspeed sword, twirling rapidly at the other man into pieces. The other man falls down leaving a pile of body parts, no blood and the insides shines like goo.

    Silfa breathes heavily and see the enemy they witnessed. The man pushes Silfa out, but she countered with her two swords. Masterfully casts out her magic both elements and speed, the man wasn¡¯t expecting to getting stab through his body the moment he reaches her. Then elemental magic pummels him to his chest. He felt no pain and pushes forward to get the body. He made it and burst down the demonic mana into it. The other man quickly revives and hits her chin upward.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Juela sees Silfa flies up to the air. She swipes them as they are wrapped by elemental magic. The magic writings on the cloth burns as it leashes on to them then thrown where the burned cloth goes.

    They were pulled to the ground. Tabitha plays her support card on herself then slams on the ground creating a shockwave towards them. Magic erupts and ruptures their mana. The man scuffs out his mana out

    ¡°Cough* Damn it! The core can¡¯t bring our mana here. The stinking UI is still not working¡±

    Another attack thrown at them as Silfa charges further. Tabitha uses another spell card on Silfa. Silfa¡¯s images emerged as it transforms themselves into her friends¡¯ image: Ruby and Gemina.

    She grins at the sight of her friends. All three together as she gives the real weapons to them. Both Ruby and Gemina receives their actual weapons, giving the potential of Tabitha¡¯s spell card. Ruby goes full light speed and Gemina brings the wind into air slamming down with fiery dives. The man goes after the Ruby image, but quickly out pace as she just throws her sword directly at him impaled and he keeps going. Her hands both grabs her sword still stuck on him then uses his momentum swinging him around then throw him back.

    The other man fires spells at Gemina then immediately struck down from the fiery dive. Magma rages up as the Gemina image garnered the mana from the demon then erupted into a hardened shell. The man gets caught. The hardened magma bursts open from the man¡¯s speed. Juela brings Tabitha with her long sash closer to them the moment the man escapes from the magma. The use of her wand, she sends a wave knocks him back to the magma shell. The magma cools down as the two men are stuck inside the magma. Trapping them and struggling to get out.

    Silfa looks at the images as they faded away. Looking again at Tabitha with great pleasure on her face

    ¡°I hate to admit, but I never have those kinds of images actually think like them. Ruby really knows how to fight high-speed enemies. Gemina has her way to deal with people like this¡±

    Juela picks up Gemina¡¯s sword ¡°It feels kind of nostalgic wielding this sword again. I remember they were a bit overconfident during my first stay¡±

    ¡°Oh that, she gets humiliated more when someone with a runic glove stole her weapon¡±

    Both of them laughs

    The man trapped in magma. This trap has something inside negate them to breakthrough. He looks at the battlefield as it is the same reminiscence when attacked by the Circoston invaders. This limited memory of his finally recovers what he should¡¯ve done since the beginning. The downside has already proven when the UI lost connection to the source. Now his memory regaining thanks to his younger sister freeing from the influence. His cheat card was foiled immensely by these people. When his memory is coming back a little more, he remembers who was the first had able to beat him. An Enders. Then he turns and see in their clothes, no doubt they must be them.

    A slap in the face, where Aoi stands there without hesitation. Angry from what all he had done to cost them to survive here. The older brother just keeps smiling back. Aoi didn¡¯t say a thing as she moves away, then she heard her brother talking smack at her

    ¡°How does it feel that you rely again on other people to solve your problem? You can¡¯t lie to me. The shorty saves you with his big ass crossbow¡±

    Aoi responds ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the situation you are in. They are here to rescue us. We will never meet again as far you are going to rot here like father says when you¡¯re in your room¡±

    The older brother grits his teeth as his eyes glow. The water starts to shift where its clear wall falling water has started to have ripples. The battlefield begins to ruptured as crack lines to appear. Mina and her friends pointed out something is falling above them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It looks like smoke falling down¡±

    Juela looks up and warns them ¡°That¡¯s no smoke. It¡¯s the slime water. Everybody we have to deal with him before anything happened¡±

    A falling debris breaks through the barrier and hits the older brother. A metallic piece lands on top of him destroying the magma shell.

    His head drops down to the floor, no blood and mana comes out from it. Aoi chan stares at her older brother¡¯s head. The head moves and jumps on to her

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Sakura punches the head then kicks it back to the debris. The debris catches the head as it reveals itself as a metallic body. A large body with metallic four needle like legs, the head is attached to it and the remains have taken inside of its body chamber. The mechanical body uses the head as the voice of its nightmarish combined both two men inside as mana nutrient.

    ¡°Del¡¯Montra Esteval fell once more¡±

    Tabitha desperately contacts with her team through telepathy

    ¡°That¡¯s the same monster from the sphere, is there any way to beat it¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can beat it. Team Platinum was able to fight it. Beating it never happened. It leaves the moment they found out they can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°If it is the same thing as before, we might get away as it only runs back and forth in highspeed¡±

    ¡°Tabitha, we don¡¯t know what version of this model from. The thing inside the sphere is the first model¡±

    ¡°Then this, thing, is . . . what is it?¡±

    The mechanical four needle legged spider turns to Aoi, giving her older brother¡¯s stare with his voice calls out to her

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said it. You¡¯re dead¡±

    Aoi can¡¯t move as she stares death right in front of her. Her friends shield her. Tabitha and her team are forced to attack it. The mechanical spider feels the magic leashed on it. It shrugs it off as its needle legs pick out the leash cutting its spell in dark pigments decaying the spell. Silfa uses her forcefield to catch it. The mechanical spider twine itself into the forcefield as it rapidly scratching through as it legs piercing through as a small hole appeared. It uses magic squeezes itself into smoke then appeared outside in quick succession.

    Tabitha uses her wand and plays her support cards boosting on herself. She casts a sonic wave pushes the mechanical spider back. It knocks back to the cliff. It falls, but it climbs back up as it moves sideways like a crab and looking at its target, Aoi. They cast their spells trying to land a hit. It stops as it shields blocks it then absorb into its chamber. Juela shred a piece of cloth and throws at it. It absorbed it. Its chamber bursts open.

    ¡°Good work, Juela. Wait, there is no way¡±

    The mechanical spider vomits it out and the chamber hardened into a new shell.

    Juela can¡¯t believe it ¡°A machine that heals. That is one of the old machines. The only way to destroy it is using a rune weapon¡±

    ¡°Does my rune weapon count, Juela?¡±

    ¡°The rune weapons I¡¯m talking about no longer exist, Silfa¡±

    ¡°Then how are we going to deal with it? We can¡¯t escape like the first one¡±

    Tabitha calls them out. ¡°There is no time, we need to escape. We have to get inside the hidden camp¡±

    The mechanical spider jumps toward Aoi. Everyone dodges it as they evade from its relentless chase. Aoi quickly teleports away as it chases her.

    Mina calls out to Tabitha ¡°The monster prioritized only Aoi. We can use this our advantage¡±

    Kenta shouts at Mina ¡°We¡¯re on it. We don¡¯t know how long our mana will last though¡±

    Silfa pulls out a mana potion and throws it at them. Juela catches it ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste more than we needed. We are lucky they didn¡¯t target them¡±

    ¡°Juela¡¯s right. We run out of those teleporting gems like to the woman and the kids. We shouldn¡¯t waste more¡±

    Silfa reluctantly nods as she places it back into her inventory.

    Fae-chan is struggling outside. The mechanical spider gets inside the battlefield, easily penetrating the concealment and the barrier trying to keep anyone from getting in. The fights are screeching loud and high as the top of them see more of those things fighting to the surface. It reaches to the wall as it hid within the grey where there is a clear water sealed the rest of the remaining mechanical spiders. All are waiting to be free. It looks down and up as someone breaks open the wall. The doll hears a voice calling out to it. The voice direct speaks from the waterfall guiding down to the abyss.

    Aoi runs as fast as she could. Her mana drained where the slime reaches their breathes. Its toxic fumes weakened them greatly as she falls down. She turns around and sees a needle leg reaches down to her face. Kenta grabs her and carried her off.

    ¡°This smoke again. Can¡¯t cough it out, making it feel harder to keep going like this¡±

    ¡°It looks like it always aiming at me¡±

    ¡°I am not surprised. Hearing that scumbag is your brother make a whole lot of sense to chase you down¡±

    Kenta goes into tight corners and small tight spots. For a fast-moving giant robot, it sure has problems getting through it. Its needle like legs and its enormous body won¡¯t try to smash through.

    ¡°Kenta, throw her to me!¡± Kenta sees Silfa is reaching out to help.

    With eagerness to use his ability, Aoi tried to stop him ¡°Let me teleport to her instead, I don¡¯t need your . . .¡±

    ¡°Too late¡±

    He throws her to the best of his ability. In mid-air exposed by the mechanical sider leaping as its mouth ready to bite with its magic casting fangs to reach her neck.

    Kenta throws all the magic he could think of: rock bullets, gust of winds, and concentrated magic missiles. All of them absorbed without any chance it lands a hit, yet, it was able to miss her. With his last spell on mind, he had to use grease magic on its legs. When it reaches the ground, it slips a little bit and returned its footing after a few balancing steps. He drops on the ground as he worn out while breathing the fumes

    ¡°So fast, we need to get out of here¡±

    A sash tangles him pulls out to safety.

    Mina and Toba are with Silfa going to the open trying to stop the mechanical spider to get her. They dodge from the slime air continue dripping down as the fog reaching to their shins. The mechanical spider roars out to Aoi with her older brother¡¯s voice. Its threats are slowly diminished becoming repetitive. It is still impossible to get it down as its powerful body in mechanical limbs. They keep circling to no end waiting for the right time to leave, together.

    Then the mechanical spider darkens its sight and its voice returns as it stops

    ¡°Thousands shout in a thousand words. Let the shadow fade me from the light¡±

    A spell casts through its body. It disappeared. Mina is holding Aoi as they all caught off guard. Tabitha warns them

    ¡°Get everyone here, now!¡±

    The mechanical spider blinks behind her, two void missiles curve around her then hit Tabitha. A silent hit, Tabitha couldn¡¯t scream as the void took out any sounds come across. The terrible magic is returning to the present as the void spells return.

    Juela daringly faces it with her cloths. The mechanical spider blinks again and appeared right in front of her. Juela suddenly feel the tension in great force. Never experience like this. Her mana is leaking like strong wind bursting out finding release from the pressure of her own made mana core. Yet, there was no pressure, but vacuum into the void where the mechanical limbs appeared. Its needle legs pierces through her cloth sashes as she burns it all to fight back. The long cloth had turned into a fuse, it lights up ready to reach to the end as it runs out her spells to cast.

    Silfa comes to aid her. The mechanical spider was too swift, easily capable to struck Juela down without any issue. Her core quickly destroyed and the blast knocks her out. Silfa, seeing everyone is taking down as fast as she could react, throws her shield at Juela able to catch her and take her away from the fight. Holding both her two swords, from Ruby and Gemina, it won¡¯t be enough to stop this void magic. Forcing to use her ultimate, knowing both Juela and Tabitha are out. She has to coordinate what she can do with their abilities.

    The mechanical spider fades back to the shadow, easily seeing it move in high-speed. Silfa¡¯s stats are still able to keep on eye on it. Limited only by a blur and not its silhouette would be any help of its fast reflexes. There is no way in defeating it. The monster though all powerful by the sheer silent of its void magic. Its eyes turned brighter as the body slowly reappeared before itself. The body shakes massively losing all of its lethality. Vibrating out of control, its eyes glow and it speaks again with Aoi¡¯s brother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Finally, I got control with this new body¡±

    His voice turned demonic as he laughs after.

    It suddenly turns to see Aoi again as its rage still fester in with endless rage readily made for her. Mina and her friends made the last ditched effort to do the same trick again. It failed only by a single second. They were got pushed away from the sheer push of its mechanical body, breaking every bit of their bodies as bruises appeared everywhere. The void silent their painful scream as the machine is at the front. Aoi tries to runs away. It playfully toying with her as she desperately trying to get away.

    The older brother said to her ¡°You have no idea what this world has to offer. Even I died, I will always come back. If you just follow to the end, you won¡¯t be living or ¡®ghosting¡¯ here like this forever¡±

    Aoi uncontrollably crying after what just happened. All what she said before really meant it. Just to take all back because of this incident. She closes her eyes and begs with her one more prayer. Her brother laughs as he readies to use his needle legs pointing down on her. Raising up as he keeps watching her desperate prayer. One swoop.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A strong scream reaches down with the torrent of powerful water gushing down. The mechanical spider feels the weight of the waterfall. Raining down water forces the powerful monster down to its body to the ground. Aoi peeks and sees it is down by mere waterfall. A voice calls out to her

    ¡°You must finish what you are trying to free from . . .¡±

    Her ankle was struck by the needle leg, impaling her as she drags with it. The pain didn¡¯t reach her head as the void siphon the pain and her blood down as she being drained.

    The evil laughs coming from her brother as he barely holds on from the water pouring on top of him. The battlefield starts disappear and more of the falling water reaches down in one strong flash flood. He fell down to the abyss. Aoi was free as she managed to remove it. Silfa starts to multicasting both Tabitha¡¯s cards and Juela¡¯s remaining cloths. Aoi looks up from the sky and hears the orchestra of battles. A song of hymns coming from above. The choir voice reaches down. All fell to no point of getting back up from what happened.

    Silfa hears the Benedictus as she longed to find them. Reluctantly try to save them as she so close see them. The fighting is above them continuing the fall of bodies she can see using the monocle she recently picks up from Juela. She plays Tabitha¡¯s card and used it on herself to pull everyone in. As everyone gathered in such a brutal condition, they teleported away from an almost defeated battle.

 East Coast: The Sinking Realm Exploration part 5 - Chapter 258

    COI C258

    The box is dangling near the edges from the waterfall, disrupted by events with no control what happened to its surroundings. It lies waits where the rumbling ruin made it move a little. Rocking where it can¡¯t move on its own and left under the environment¡¯s control. A drop of a large mechanical spider almost fell on top of it, from the sheer weight of the machine in high speed, helps it to continue drop down into the abyss. The mechanical spider finally regains its strength as the water stop flowing down on it. It gets up as more of them are coming from the shattered wall.

    Few days have passed, since Tabitha¡¯s team defeat. It was too late for the man catcher¡¯s men descend down to help them because of those mechanical spiders. Brought into the fray of battles. It is an absolute mayhem. One of his men tiredly sit watch the horde scurry away

    ¡°Impossible, they are immortally impossible¡±

    ¡°To the grace of god, we all made it to the least¡±

    ¡°If it was god¡¯s intervention or a help with the enemies. Then he would free us from this accursed death¡±

    They turned to the wall where it sealed countless of mechanical spiders inside, its imprisonment.

    It is clear, the tidal city was still alive during that era. There is no doubt this ruin is more than a city compared to the others. They still have the documents about these steel menaces. Their origins are always from the south. Closer where the dwarves reside inside the mountains while these machines reside where iron and magma are side by side in nature. Its hybrid of both machine and flesh are one like demons testing their augmentations. The Enders thought the Dexter was reinvented it. The rival guild was hoping for it to disband. Flesh forged but only to carry in arms, they think of them are nothing more nostalgia to return that prosperous era.

    Some of his men are braved enough to investigate, after days of nonstop surviving and bringing them all to the wall. It was death defying act, and all lead to their victory they could have done earlier if it wasn¡¯t for the realization of their rival guild to coordinate. McS4 was with them, he surprisingly never used the resources he had and go for the lenient action using the chaos to his advantage. Bringing the machines down to the waterfall. Through his visor, he finds out there is one mechanical spider near at the closed hidden camp. Time continues to waste.

    Then a message appeared on his visor. R-cord gives him the recorded video, only audio he can hear is

    ¡°Observing the threat. It is blocking near the hidden camp. No surrounding waterfall protecting them to go down¡±

    McS4 relaxes himself as this is not the actual behavior of the mechanical spider, mostly they will find any life to feed with its hidden attribute. He said to the man catcher

    ¡°Will you and the Circoston coordinate again like last time?¡±

    All of his men disagree crowding and voicing him with their rejections, the man catcher responds

    ¡°The truce is made for all of us, together. You know who these men were¡±

    McS4 laughs ¡°Then how long will you save them after for so long¡±

    Hidden within the camp, terrified and waiting for the mechanical machine to leave. Both Mina and Tabitha¡¯s team were closed in, trapped by the single ancient monster right before their eyes. Through the water reflected on the waterfall. The head of Aoi¡¯s brother is gazing at the entrance knowing that they are there. There are many ways to get out of here, but too afraid if it suddenly appeared right before they opened the doors. Resting at this very camp, they could only do now is to collect the information from the woman. Two weeks have passed, one and half month since their dispatch.

    The woman and Silfa were the only two tending them since that day. Surprised from the woman¡¯s reaction just to let them heal themselves without potions and magic. Silfa gives a strict order as they must endure what they have experience. Juela can¡¯t believe her eyes during their fight. Obviously, Tabitha has little experience getting hit because she has a guardian. It was shocking to the least when her robe is good enough to shield it until their nerves split through her head and finds herself in shock. Mina¡¯s team had it worst, one fell swoop getting rammed with its own armored plates. Mechanical spiders never used their body, only its magic and legs.

    Juela checks on their conditions carefully. It is predictable if Myrrkei was here. From his research, those machines are always to destroy any form of living being. Yet, attached to the citizen¡¯s head, it acted really strange. Someone is actually controlling the mechanical spider. A machine that has only the will within its engraved runes inside of its mechanism. Getting controlled by a citizen made her rethink of their powers. Is it possible that these citizens possessed the power to undergo the Demons Faction¡¯s puppets? Or, they must be other race¡¯s creation. Which race was that?

    Silfa turns to Tabitha ¡°That magic. What magic gives everyone an instant KO. Tabitha, you got struck down quick by its toothpick legs¡±

    Tabitha sarcastically laughs ¡°If those toothpicks are the same monster inside the sphere, this one magic I have never face it before¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean¡± Silfa quickly turns serious and said

    ¡°A vacuum like spell. Sorry for asking, Juela, but what magic did it use¡±

    ¡°Old magic, it must be those high tier spells you people keep mentioning about. This one is too different for any spells I have come across¡±

    Aoi feels the dread of the void magic. Trickling into its doom, too fast for any of her senses to analyze it. Her body turns pale due to the amount of blood drained off from her. It was a miracle to see someone in Tabitha¡¯s group bringing block packs. Blood packs! It is hard to believe that there is a use for it. Her skin returns back to normal as she sees the paleness disappeared after these past few days. Sakura confronts her, still surprised

    ¡°One vile of blood, and one girl loses a third of her own blood from the blood sucker. It was enough until the vile still has more¡±

    Mina was surprised too ¡°And we waste it too. It quickly rotted from the exposure¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t know. They still have two more though¡±

    The significance of them having lost hope the moment it can¡¯t be beat. Tabitha and SIlfa weren¡¯t kidding, leaving them into death¡¯s doors. With the resources they have, there is no solution regarding beating a machine. All they have are countering magic. This machine sheltered its own magic inside, filled with the mass remains by Aoi¡¯s brother and the other man. Its capability to hunt down Aoi is both stupid and reckless, and the outcome leave them devastated. The potential of the mechanical spider will deliberately put them out of their misery after what they tried to escape or fight. It was lucky for them it didn¡¯t.

    Tabitha calls out a meeting with Mina¡¯s team. It¡¯s been days for them not even trying to come up with the plan. The wounds leave them traumatized, waiting for the Dexter Guild to come to their rescue. None of them have arrived yet and Tabitha is receiving many news inside the ruin bringing more dangers than secured.

    ¡°I know it is been a few days, what I am trying to wait it out until the Benedictus would come and help us. R-cord is already down below searching for them . . .¡±

    She went silent after few short moments.

    From the waterfall, they can see all around the ruin. There they could see large numbers of silhouettes passing through. An army of mechanical spiders, they thought. Twirling down like a cyclone of thick smoke going down without stopping. They watch it goes where nightmare is descending down to no end. A horde of them racing to the bottom. A glimpse of them emerged with their own heads, different race preserved to no end of its unique head shapes. No idea whether the heads possessed powerful warriors mounted on it with great tenacity. Coming down here, nothing will Tabitha¡¯s team will ever try to face them in such massive numbers.

    The children saw it as they rush to look at the people who saved them. Little to no idea of their predicament, the children are quick to harden to comfort them with the best of their abilities. The woman stopped them, not even say a single word. The kids understand her expression completely. Except one girl who knows Tabitha, willingly to pass through the woman¡¯s warning. She goes straight to them with a big serious look on her face. As she is about to call out to Tabitha, she hears a soft bell ringing outside. The girl quickly shouts for joy

    ¡°It¡¯s the old man!¡± Boldly calling out with excitement.

    Tabitha hears the bell too. ¡°What was that?¡±

    Juela tries to cast her spell on the waterfall. It changes the direction where it faces the machines, and to find a group of men already pushing the monsters into the wall. Along with McS4 accompanied them trying to grip and hold the thick smoke back into the wall. They are bravely pushing them back to the wall imprisoning them again. Daringly doing so in such high speed. Silfa has a knack for this kind of speed thanks to Ruby. Studying its tricks may probably prove useful.

    ¡°Juela where are they at¡±

    ¡°Lower than us, they have passed us just now¡±

    ¡°We were keeping an eye on it for the entire time, how did they pass us?¡± Kenta confidently said intolerantly.

    Tabitha turns to everyone as an idea struck. She tries to contact them one more time through telepathy. Again, there is no respond, only silence. Through the waterfall, it shows the outside. To see McS4 joining the fight like that, he can fight and communicate like no big deal. They watch continuously the rest of the fight, when the mechanical spiders are moving back up. They swiftly going up, it seems no weight could stop them from their sheer speed. The moment it passes at the entrance of their secret camp, where they see Aoi¡¯s brother suddenly disappears and reappears in a blink of an eye.

    Silfa surely sees it. It was fast, too fast for her to get the right idea how it did. Then she turns to Juela

    ¡°Hey, Juela. Can you lend me the monocle?¡±

    ¡°Ah sure, are you planning something?¡±

    ¡°Not something, I am expecting what all speed attributes have in common¡±

    Silfa waits when they return back down, from their fights. The monsters are spread apart. This is what she thought how the Benedictus getting those monsters one by one. It is what she expected, there is no way they could beat them in groups. More like how they are able to separate them is more she wanted to observe. With R-cord¡¯s monocle, what surprises her probably be more on her hands.

    Another swift drops, Aoi¡¯s brother suddenly flicks. Silfa was able to capture it and asks Tabitha ¡°Hey, Tabitha. Can you ask R-cord how to get this thing motion sequence?¡±

    ¡°You mean slow down the video?¡±

    ¡°Right, Ruby did really put a voice on my head making different names about her speed abilities¡±

    ¡°Ok? Then you also can¡¯t remember I can¡¯t contact him either, right?¡±

    ¡°Oof! Fine, I¡¯ll try to get myself to work on it¡±

    Silfa pouted at how she forgets about Ruby¡¯s speed capabilities. She remembers how they could not interact each other because of the different sense of time. This is probably the reason. They can¡¯t hear her because it slows down, while for Silfa can¡¯t hear them because it is too quick. Faster than they could listen.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    There are more ways like writing messages they left behind. Ruby did that. However, it counters drastically as the environment shift into highspeed zones. Silfa turns and checks any small holes left even a single note. New holes popping outside of their hidden camp. More holes than before, then she notices a same holes like the bullet holes. They thought they were bullet holes but needle legs. Yet, R-cord told Tabitha what to do. This made her think what did he do in the ruin while they are at the surface. She shakes her head and quickly focused on the holes. The monocle was able spot it as there is a flat glass left inside one of the holes. It is close to the waterfall.

    ¡°Tabitha, I have found something. Could I get it from here?¡±

    Tabitha looks where Silfa is pointing. Only by a finger reach where the hole is at. As everything itself going after each other, she just nods and returns to contact with McS4 and R-cord. Silfa took a deep breath as she hurries to the waterfall here inside the camp. Her hand is placed on the waterfall almost touching it, her magic casts on quickly forces down while she channels it. She must do it quickly as she did for everyone outside of the camp. This waterfall is so strong, none of them would be able to control it once it caved in by the current. One single tap of her finger, then the outside exploded from the full blasts of its sounds.

    Everyone inside of the camp fall unconscious. After a few hours, they recovered looking around to see that everyone is safe. Kenta loudly shouts at them, waking them up

    ¡°What in the world did just happen!? Mina! Toba! Aoi! Sakura . . . Ouch!¡±

    Sakura hits him ¡°Stop shouting we are next to you¡±

    Everybody gets up. Juela remembers what happened ¡°That¡¯s right. Silfa, did you get it?¡±

    Silfa nods and gives her the glass. The glass is flat but still has something inside. A message. The Enders never used this such literature in glassworks.

    Juela tries to test it using lights. The refraction of the lights shown writings, but poorly seen as the light couldn¡¯t even decipher it. Frustrated like last time, she has to use her magic to quickly get it done. The rays of light refracted through the glass showing an image in each fragment inside. She slowly starts to figure it out and reveal the glass pictograms written under the dead language.

    ¡°Del¡¯Montra Esteval, images of them battling those waves of machines. They use a mechanism to capture them instead of destroying it¡±

    The images becoming hard to deciphers as the surrounding pictures using those kind of devices shows discontent from those people. A large image of the woman represents their deity who flat out ashamed such actions and guiding her people pointing downward into a world. The glass ends there. Juela checks again at the start and sees how it started. A crack blocks the rest of the images only the halfway part is still in clear view. The beginning shows instructions to deal with those mechanical spiders.

    Tabitha and the rest of them were focusing on the pictograms from the light¡¯s refraction pointing at the wall. Comparing it from the outside and starts to figure out how to do it.

    ¡°This is it!¡± Silfa confidently says to them

    ¡°This is must be the same ways they did to fight those monsters outside¡±

    Kenta feels troubled ¡°Can we really going to bait against the wall? How will we going to do that with little . . .?¡±

    Silfa turns to Aoi, and Aoi¡¯s friends are covering her. Sakura refuses

    ¡°You¡¯ll think we could let our friend to¡±

    ¡°You see what happened out there! We will be trapped here forever¡±

    Everybody went silent whereas Aoi remained traumatized what happened that day. Aoi sees her friends and rescuers are all in a dilemma. If they can¡¯t go forward like this, what happened to the rest of them? Is there any chance left to get to the surface and out from this forsaken realm? The East Coast is truly the words will never venture here. Tabitha definitely understands why they have to do it. The struggles as they go deep are the moment the East Coast¡¯s most vulnerable state. Ready to save them as they are confident, and the timing surely helped because of their curse. After what happened here, this makes her want to know more how Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin got here.

    ¡°Aoi?¡±

    Sakura watches Aoi as she tries to face her older brother again. All that happened is because of him, she feels like she is the one who is going atones of her family sins. Inside her head is in deep thought making choices in the middle of their arguments. Silfa¡¯s words are trying to convince them to do it. Her friends were like that before the influence. The demon who cursed them had made them weaker than she had remember. Diminishing all of their experience and life down here made her feel worthless. The influence is resetting them to no end. Aoi must pick soon after her resolve with her brother.

    The voice reaches her, guiding her to the glass on Juela¡¯s hand

    ¡°Would you mind?¡±

    Juela sees Aoi¡¯s hand reaches to the glass. Reluctancy reaches out in display knowing she can¡¯t say any further than this. Aoi is starting to shake not knowing why the voice to instruct her to get it. She sees Juela is giving it to her with a warm smile, but her expression was a little worried on her eyes when they both look eye to eye.

    ¡°Honor your words, my dearest. You are not a woman yet, and it doesn¡¯t mean you have stay like that¡±

    Aoi was surprised then quickly turned serious. Juela is right, she had to deal with it.

    Aoi grabs the glass and hurried to the waterfall. She remembers how Juela fought them, even fighting against the mechanical spider as they know they can¡¯t beat. All those cloths giving to her quickly turned into magic sashes. A crafty woman, a woman she yearns to become. Yet, remained elegant like her . . . mother. Her memory returns back in their home world. The pain she had done with her own mother because she didn¡¯t listen to her father serious remarks on their son. Everyone who brought here wants a new life, but she was forced by her older brother. This is her decision. She wants to go back home.

    The glass touches the waterfall. The strong torrent supposed to pull everything down where the current is, but it grazes it as it begins to removing the cracks. The water flows and washes down the glass. When the glass finally fixed, the ruin begins to erupt. Geysers appeared out of nowhere scattering everywhere in different directions. A spell rises like tide covering only the people who could feel the cold drench within their feet. Surging upward in their bodies, they can feel the acceleration and senses go beyond they could comprehend.

    Silfa feels this sensation, more powerful speed than she had imagine. It didn¡¯t go into their bodies but harmonizing their mana as it flows through them freely. The fear wakes inside of her as if she is being controlled again. It wasn¡¯t this time. A voice calling out to her and shows great sympathy for them. Hearing the voice, it calls out to Fae-chan. She begins to learn about that doll is it must protect the daughters of its creator. The way she uses to protect multiple people at the same time is not meant for a single doll to do. A hint of a child holding her doll, sharing is sometimes not good for a selfish girl, and possessing the power of her family. On this moment, they are going to risk it.

    Aoi¡¯s older brother, madness possessed on one target. His younger sister. So long, he is giving the chance like this to happen. Sacrificing his humanity for this power is rewarding. The influence had offered him such rewards that this war it mentioned will begin again. If they win, not only they have immortality. He will also receive the dreams becoming a reality. At first, he thinks it was just a fluke. Memories from past lives prove it otherwise. These other immortals are hiding. Not in this world, but waiting to be release. Time will no longer the concept, but an opportunity as their turn will soon come.

    Within this mechanical body, he realizes how this world operates. The Heroes Faction was the pinnacle of this world. The kingdom fell because the opposing faction won by a few demons join the war after years being neutral. It pushes them back from the west and desperate enough to use multiple magic spells cast down from the sky into the world. To save those cities and its citizens, they were ascended in order for them to be spared from the counter assault. A continent survived from the east made refuge to many inhabitants into their shelter. It was a great triumphant for the demons¡¯ faction, now they are in pursuit to end the war as they invade from the north coast of Kinteinnou region. For there, it is the fate of these united city states.

    Another passerby, the older brother quickly turns and hide as the mechanical spiders are running to escape from their pursuers. A group of Benedictus chasing them as the sound of the bells cleansing all laws of this world. The banner has powerful godlike divinity denying all advantage of their enemies and turned in as their own. As it looks carefully where is the man who has a man catcher deliberately using it to take the souls out from the mechanical bodies. Where the heads it preserved turned to ashes the moment the water ang the man catcher strike it at the same time. Then pushes the body back against the wall, trapping them as before.

    Still has his human nature to coward like any man should see danger approaching it matters not for him to find ways to take them down. The important matter within this immortal soul, he has his eyes on his younger sister. Sour from the words she said to him, he gains an act to use that he never used before, void magic. This world¡¯s void magic is different from other magic. He can relate with their own version of magic. Void magic supposed to be dark attributes. It is more than that. It consumes, it is emptiness, it is oblivion, it is the end, and the void cannot be countered. The absolute magic.

    The Benedictus has passed, and it begins to wonder again. His patience grew thin as his excitement to test his powers by thinking about it. He looks down on the floor and sees the devastation of Juela¡¯s cloths. The moment his dead head smiles at the cloths. The cloths scattered around begin to encircle him. Its ashes mix with small pieces of paper concealing itself in sooth. It dimmed itself fades away. On that same moment, he senses his younger sister is coming out from the hidden camp. By sheer speed alone, it somehow teleported where she is.

    Aoi is right in front of him, already ready to use his needle legs aiming at her ankle again. His torturous sensation grew grim as the excitement reaches into his head.

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    He hears someone shouting. It is impossible for this highspeed abomination to hear words normally because of its senses are in hyper speed. The moment it tries to hit her a thud coming from his needle legs quickly moves a side piercing deeper into the ground. It digs deep as its void magic release like venom. The void trapped into the ground couldn¡¯t absorb it. Aoi takes this opportunity and punches his head, beheading him.

    The mechanical spider catches his head and reattached it. The older brother feels something pushed him and his legs tumbling near to the wall. Steadily, he goes at his sister. It reaches to her heart. He hits her leaving her body impaled. He laughs maniacally then he quickly finds out she is not gushing blood from her body, a gush of smoke air coming out where Aoi is nothing more of a handcraft doll. On the inside, where Fae-chan appeared. It casts its rituals releasing hot air. Blinding the older brother as it moves back. The spirits filled with his dead head with senses filling with life, unleashing the nerves gasping for pain.

    He intentionally pierces his head to absorb the rituals¡¯ curse. Regaining his numb senses, he returns to the fray. He blinks away from the doll¡¯s curse. The water rushes forward towards him as he reappears, pushing him back to the cliffs. He tries again, the water continues to attack him every attempt he tries. Yet, he is able to go around it if he is sane enough. Foolishly, he senses his sister close by being provoke with her new spell whispering into his head.

    ¡°Go Die, you piece of trash. Horrible brother. Idiot . . .¡±

    The list goes on as he wrathfully enraged from her insults.

    The anger grew and grew to the point of nothing to be careful. He fills everything inside of his head with nothing but power. All he had done to enjoy his life being a troublemaker getting it back. Continue to wash over to the edge of the cliff, Tabitha¡¯s team gives the signal. The ground crumbles slowly as the others tried to hold it at the right given moment. The cracks appearing ready to fall in the midst of seconds. Deep within the hypersonic speed, the ground crumbling wasn¡¯t fast enough. Where Mina¡¯s team digging up as soon as the forced of the water hits it.

    One last water falls directly at it. Finally took the ground to give in. The older brother knocks down towards the wall, the struggling mechanism on back legs¡¯ touch. The wall absorbs its leg as he tries to pull himself away. Using his void magic, the void only clears the wall revealing what lies inside. The bodies hidden within the void shows countless souls trapped inside the wall. Other mechanical spiders were free to move, but still trapped inside, desperately to get out. Its needle legs are crawling onto him. His mechanical body struggles to break free as others pulled him back in.

    Tabitha watches it struggle, molding the fabric of reality with his void magic. They are getting pulled in as everyone at the front drop to ground on their bottoms and drag them close to him.

    Kenta struggles to get back up ¡°No, no, no! I knew this won¡¯t be this easy¡±

    Toba casts her spell. A release of her spell was pulled into like air absorbing into the void

    ¡°Our spells are drained away. Juela! Help US!¡±

    A call for help as Juela let the mana out from the fades on the mechanical spider¡¯s body. Large masses of mana release completely obliterated without even a chance what that spell was.

    Mina¡¯s team was able to escape. Juela gives them a small boost to have their feet on the ground and run as they could. Aoi tries to run in the safe distance. Her brother keeps looking at her as he delivers a void magic focusing on her. Now desperate because he is getting pulled into the wall. The ground breaks underneath Aoi¡¯s feet. Pulling her close to him where the only part of the ground shatters.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Fae-chan jumps on him stopping him from pulling her. He hits the doll and the curse gets through his head again. Dropping down as decayed blood chipping down from his mouth and eyes, his insane mind won¡¯t tolerate the desire he gladly seek.

    Aoi is right in front of him, raising his forelegs into a pincer attack. She dodges left and right. The older brother couldn¡¯t see could only hear his legs couldn¡¯t feel the flesh of his own sibling.

    He shouted ¡°How in the world do you have this kind of power? Move as fast as this steel limbs, who are you being influenced from?¡±

    Tabitha comes to her aid and smack the machine as it absorbed the impact. The needle legs pincer again at them whereas Silfa brings her forcefield as it quickly pierces through.

    Closer to the wall, as more and more of those steel limbs grabbing him his entire body chamber. A voice comes out from his dead head as the sound grew demonic. The influence roars out to them. It tremors everything around them breaking down as Mina¡¯s team influenced by it. Aoi hears the influence. This same influence hurting them as it goes deep in their darkest thoughts. This time, there is none. Free. She calls out to her friends

    ¡°Wake up! You guys!¡±

    Through using telepathy catches them before they are being possessed. They broke free. But they fell the floor as the influence is strong enough to take them out.

    ¡°No¡±

    Aoi witnessed again of its terrible powers.

    They are getting pulled in, where her foot is kicking his dead head. Stomping it as fast as she can. All three, Tabitha, Silfa, and Aoi are in desperate moment. The older brother pulls them closer and closer without fail. They continue to fight back as they called out to Juela.

    ¡°JUELA! THE WATER!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left, the hyper speed is too fast for it go down at this pace¡±

    Fae-chan tries again to protect Aoi one last time with the spirits it had left. Another ritual. The demonic being controls him and destroy its hyper speed. Knocking it away to the air, they see it moved slowly where it thrown away. The mechanical spider has removed the spell to match pace between them.

    They were so close. This is what they never thought to achieve like this. Getting it to the wall. Imprisoning it again, like the others behind it. As it raises its needle again it snips Aoi¡¯s shoes. Exposed from her bare feet, one more strike closer will finally get his first kill as a monster. When he is about to raise his leg up in the air, something breaks. A box falling from the excessive water directing at him slowly made it down, where one of the glasses broke. The glowing fluid inside erupts and its body begins to shiver.

    Countless voices coming from inside of the body screaming, screeching, and squeaking to no end. The monster pulls in as the first time it flinched. The wall absorbed it, leaving them shocked from what they have saw. Silfa looks at the box cut open leaving only four glasses left. The box looks familiar as this is the same box carried by Haw. Saved, from the Demon¡¯s powerful puppet.

 East Coast: Freedom or Truth part 1 - Chapter 259

    COI C259

    The screeches heard among the remaining mechanical spiders. Haunting by the past as it cheers for its release. The contemplating of joy scream from top to bottom. Those familiar words had freed the souls trapped inside its mechanical chamber. Headless as it fell to the ground, the dead souls free from their internal bodies. The Benedictus see all of them befalling willingly as the waterfalls rush down and pushes them all back into the wall, leaving them none being pulled into the current. When it is cleared, the man catcher calls out his men

    ¡°Get everyone out from this realm, we have served her purpose. Ready to move out¡±

    The hyper speed realm disappears. The time begins to return back to normal. Everyone is finally free from the horde. The sight of the water falling again and the rest of the debris dropping down after such a terrifying incident. The time is now, as everywhere they go through the tidal city ruin. It is, by no mean, fair they will enter the state of fatigue. Dreadful may be, because of the limits of them using speed, and it is, a spell. Days without rest. The days, endless fighting without a single break took into their breaths as speed won¡¯t recover their mortal bodies.

    Unfortunately, the Benedictus didn¡¯t receive it. It is strange for who had experienced this magic that they usually removed it. The guild begins to continue to move on nonetheless. The man catcher watches McS4 took the final deed helping them. His stance motionlessly keeps on eye at the direction where Tabitha is. As exploration of this ruin is time to an end, where this magic becomes the curse. They have no time to lose. Tabitha¡¯s team is waiting for them. The bells ring on the banner proceed to go where they needed be.

    Juela held the box, four remains and crafted by Haw himself. The glass inside sealed rare fluids containing a light inside glowing. She turns to the wall where the monster was taken inside. The circumstances to ever have happened is purely a divine intervention. The gods who are here to seek their lost children still provide miracles to whom they known their name. Aoi sits down on her knees praying as she gives thanks for this successful battle. She stands up and look at Juela, goes to her, and gives her a hug

    ¡°Thank you, Thanks all of you that it¡¯s finally over¡±

    Sakura gives a teary eye as the others watch them in relief. Sakura looks at Kenta acting proud what happened. She looks back only to see his annoying face. Kenta felt offended by it and leans to Toba

    ¡°You guys see that? I think she blushes me¡±

    They look at him weird

    ¡°You?¡± Mina didn¡¯t believe a word he just said

    ¡°Why not, I mean. Why I¡¯m not even bothered with your perverted lines?¡± Toba quickly gives a smirk

    ¡°Aw, yeah. Right. If ever something emotional happened again. Don¡¯t try to lean your heads on my shoulders. I only have two . . .Ouch!¡±

    Toba hits him ¡°Sure¡±

    When Kenta about to leave, Toba felt something wrong in their conversation. The moment of paused gives her to remember. The sense of dangers around them quickly fades her mind to think about it. Her expression wasn¡¯t showing any confusion at all. It is more like she has mistaken to say that to him. Toba feels the influence is roaming into her head, she keeps shaking it off like an insect buzzing down on her ears.

    ¡°Tch, why am I get a feeling I just say bad to him? Tsk, like most guys are flirting idiots. Yeah, most guys¡±

    The fight is over and everyone is ready to go back to the camp. Silfa is looking for Fae-chan. It disappears when it flew off to the air broken its spell from the glass. She tries to use her equip skill, but it couldn¡¯t reappear inside her inventory. She tries looking for it, and only she could see somewhere upward in the darkness. She casts her forcefield and add some light inside. The glowing orb moves around the air finding her lost doll. From every corner, to every edge of the cliffs, and to the ground that she believed sitting around are left gone to her search. Only in the air, she sees something slowly moving. It was Fae-chan.

    The motion as it was still being hit and flown out of place. She tries to catch it but the speed distorted its time in motion. Two time collided where Fae-chan¡¯s defensive rituals protected from her hand grabbing it, and at the same time the fast-moving time leave Silfa a slow in motion carry the weight of the impact. Separate their time in motion causing abnormal effects to each othere.

    ¡°Wait the minute, is it the speed magic should be over?¡±

    Silfa rushes back to the camp and discovered she is not the only one freaking out.

    The woman and the children are slowly moving as the time differentiate among the two. Tabitha¡¯s team is confused what¡¯s going on. Juela explains it to them

    ¡°We didn¡¯t leave the hyper speed. We are still under its spell¡±

    Aoi felt guilty ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. I thought . . .¡±

    Nonsense breaks loose. ¡°Huh? You mean the influence?¡±

    Mina is in shock as everyone begins to huddle her.

    ¡°Wait!?¡±

    People who are influence tend to suppress them in case they turned into like her older brother. Tempted by the power but leaving a curse for them to instill from its power. They allow her to do it because they thought it was a magic ritual but when she said it nervously made them suspicious.

    Juela stops them ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°But, Aoi is probably . . . eek!¡±

    Mina and her friends stare at Juela¡¯s angry eyes. It wasn¡¯t powerful nor threatening, she has this motherly expression showing a strict look on her face. Because how much Juela trusts Aoi to borrow that glass, it was obvious in their heads it was her responsibility. They back out.

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to¡±

    ¡°Our bad, ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°I guess our attitude is a bit off again¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us? We have been together in such a long time and couldn¡¯t even acting like friends¡±

    Tabitha uses her telepathy on Aoi ¡°Hey, did the magic scroll worn out?¡±

    ¡°No, I can still hear you. Thanks again to make it for me to have a word with my brother¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, I was the one who knows the recipe. I wouldn¡¯t bother to use it on anyone¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I know, awkward. Back to the point, is there more you can tell us about this curse?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, when I regain my memory. It is becoming easy to forget about the curse. It was cleverly hit the right on the head of many people who tried to break free from it. The hunter¡¯s note will probably could explain why¡±

    Those notes, barely anything they could find in this dangerous area. They mention about those notes scattered, but hardly anything they could find as safe. Their problem now to stop the hyper speed. Juela calls out to Aoi.

    ¡°We¡¯re glad that the threat is gone, and sometimes what we have is not what we are expecting it to be. So, Aoi do you know anything about the spell?¡±

    ¡°Well, uhm, well. I actually remember it¡±

    Aoi carefully said it in front of her friends. The influence paranoia is really made them react so fast. Is this what the hunter said to her? Only if Toba is free . . .?

    Aoi starts thinking, the people who will be next who has less guilty memory. Her guilt is because of her older brother. It was him who brought her here, and the influence got her is because of the offer of freedom from her abusive brother. Freed and with Tabitha¡¯s team, she won¡¯t be easily be influenced again. Toba, from what Aoi remembered she told her the truth of coming here at the East Coast. If it is true then, she must be the next person to free from the!!! A sudden shift as the voice calls out to Aoi.

    ¡°Good work, you¡¯re free from the demonic influence. Yet, I am not letting you go from the spell. You must be smart from this point on. This is a compelling spell for giving you the chance to pass through all the threats lie in this ruin. You need to hurry, there is no second time to use this spell again. The wall broke open by someone of your kind. Trying to free those monsters leaving your people trapped again. Take this opportunity and go downward, where you will see the remaining waterfall still not used against those machines. It will be your guide for your friends¡¯ freedom¡±

    Aoi is about to fall down from the sudden mental pressure. Silfa catches her as she is getting dizzy

    ¡°I guess that other influence is not the bad guy, right?¡±

    Aoi nods. Silfa sighs and gives her to Juela. Then she calls out to Mina¡¯s team

    ¡°I am not the right woman to lecture you kids about the dangers of this place, but you guys did great survive and even go through hell in this hole we are end up with. It¡¯s quite a predicament you guys go through. I have seen much of you guys acting like goldfishes¡±

    ¡°Goldfishes?¡± Kenta raises the question.

    Sakura smirks at his dumb question ¡°We have short term memories¡±

    ¡°What?! No way!¡±

    Silfa reads the mood as she plays along ¡°Oh?! Kenta¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why not you and Aoi try sparring?¡±

    Both of them react ¡°What?¡±

    Kenta continues ¡°Wait, wait, w-wait. I am not hitting a girl¡±

    ¡°In this world, there is no advantages which gender you are. Magic is magic. Or, are you already got beaten by a girl?¡±

    Kenta is looking at Silfa as she really meant it, her teasing made him more of a pushover from his own head. He is fast and very evasive when it comes to surviving. Yet, fighting is, he rarely fights because of how he mostly beat his own people. Toba made a face in front of him made him forced to do it.

    ¡°FINE!¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Aoi left silent.

    On the ring, Aoi and Kenta readies themselves as the rule is being placed.

    ¡°Alright, there is one rule. Each fighter hits their opponent once. First should be Kenta¡±

    ¡°Hold on a minute. Ok, you want me to challenge Aoi, then you let me gives her the first hit. I am no pushover but this is not even a normal fight¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe me, we are not going to this fight long. You¡¯ll see¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Aoi, I hope you agreed with her too¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I am not going to apologize if anything happened to you¡±

    Kenta gives the first swing and punches her to the gut. Aoi felt the pain as she vomits. Tabitha and Juela were shocked as they whispered to each other

    ¡°A gentleman with horns. Tabitha, your people are not throwing anything light¡±

    ¡°I forgot how kids are brutally honest like this. Especially what you said they will literally do it¡±

    Aoi stands up after his punch. Readying her arms while her other hand is holding her gut. Kenta holds himself from apologizing. Silfa shows no remorse as she watches the fight. This happened because they called them goldfishes, where is the example?

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It¡¯s her turn. Aoi hits him on the face. Kenta feels her hand and the mana burst forward into his face. The powers she wielded is not her possessing unbelievable magic. The surge of mana going through his face as he should be knock directly out of orbit. This is not the case, the pain goes through the inside of his mana capacity, bursting out and quickly drained all out of his mana. Slowly, he backs away then quickly goes down like the mechanical spider.

    ¡°Oof! What a punch! Aoi, are you really that strong?¡±

    Aoi¡¯s friends were astonished while Tabitha and Juela are actually shaken their heads from what Silfa is trying to explain to them. The awe just made it worst for Juela

    ¡°This curse made them forget even before our last fight with the living machine¡±

    ¡°Living machine? Why are we giving it names? It¡¯s a monster, never mind. It is also a buff from the hyper speed too. Those kids are really had a memory of a goldfish¡±

    ¡°See. I told you, he is also the same kid that helped you too. Now behaves like an idiot¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was just luck¡±

    ¡°Boys are very creative when it comes to fight. Heist is the most popular on that subject and he plays well as a DPS¡±

    The awkward silence, Aoi should¡¯ve explain to them she still has the power of the voice she heard. Able to hit the mechanical spider by a mere punch in the face and able to roll out from its body is the most obvious sign she was given monstrous help. Even she tries to frenzy kicking it on her own to stop it from killing her. The voice had provided her the power. It also means she remembers why she is able its voice, a purpose. She confronts Tabitha about their situation.

    Tabitha, Juela, and SIlfa never would imagine having this power, and it is also wanting to help her. They must go first to visit the source of the voice and free the remaining kids in front of them.

    ¡°One by one you say?¡±

    Juela carefully tries to understand instead of having a mass cleanse instead. Aoi can¡¯t say anything except for vouching to Toba. Silfa is not convinced, but understands the situation

    ¡°Their background, we shouldn¡¯t be taken them lightly. Even with the woman over there slowed down. There is a reason why she got here in the first place¡±

    ¡°However, you still want to save them, Sifla¡±

    ¡°Yes, and always do. They don¡¯t deserve this place either¡±

    ¡°Then it is decided¡± Tabitha stands up and says to her friends and Aoi

    ¡°If we are going to be smart, then every opportunity we must go through to skip a few traps or so. Juela, you¡¯ll be staying here and create a magic pathway so those people who are here can go to us safely, ok?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Silfa, I hope you¡¯ll bring Fae-chan into your inventory when this hyper speed is over¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to contact them again with telepathy. Let¡¯s hope we can finally meet Lady Constantine¡¯s men¡±

    ¡°YEAH!¡±

    They set off, leaving Tabitha say her farewell to Juela preparing the magic circle for the people remained in a slow motion. Silfa stares at Fae-chan in slow motion into the air hitting by the monster¡¯s void magic. She chuckles for a bit for how durable the doll is and at the same time thanking it for protecting the children very well. She turns around thinking about this woman named Yui. If there is a time they could meet, she would ask her for any advice to help her sibling a thing or two and their goblin and beast doll.

    Meanwhile in the real time sequence, Fae-chan¡¯s senses to whom it protects is moving quite rapidly. It confused it senses trying to commit itself to stay on guard but it flew up to the air all collecting the connection between it from Silfa and Aoi. It mumbled within its own spirit what to do as these few moments will collide into a flash torrent of information happened to them. Yet, that¡¯s not all it observed through its spirit. People who are coming, coming from the surface, knowing who they are, leaving the mark with familiar origins both here and Ender¡¯s bridge.

    Travel deep into the depths of the ruin. All of the waterfall disappeared as none appeared with every step down below. Monsters other than those mechanical spiders, the same monsters they venture down from the shore. It is the sea creatures and new ones they didn¡¯t recognized. The slime water is here, fogging everywhere into a pool with enough area to fill with its thick fluid like air. Wither their intense speed, they move like snail but at the same time in a group panic. Signs of back-and-forth fight at the same time gores spreading all around, proving that there was a fight here. Terrifying.

    The deeper they go down the less they could see what this city used to be, there is nothing left to see just flat clean marbles all around. The rest are made from stones alongside with the marble showing they were replaced by the rubbles. Tabitha tries to find any note they left. Sadly, only stripped her time is how well hid it is. Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin are truly the best to keep the information preserved as possible. More while, she hears McS4 and R-cord contacting each other.

    ¡°Testing, testing. Tabitha, if you¡¯re reading this, our tech can¡¯t be used for contact. Please, advice for direct contact and mustn¡¯t respond through telepathy. Someone is listening¡±

    ¡°S4, S4 can you read me? This is code RH-0 status B3PC3K, no repeat . . .¡±

    Tabitha almost calling them out the moment she able hear them in the hyper speed. The warning they put out in their heads. Including a code for RH-0, status B3PC3K is a beat confusing for her but the word ¡®no repeat¡¯ means she must not repeat what they¡¯re giving the message. Then who is the one interfering their communication.

    R-cord continues ¡°. . . Notes found in a cloth same one from the altar . . .¡±

    Tabitha urges to reach him. He deliberately reports about the note she desperately wants to know about the East Coast. This is not the right time for him mention about it. Yet, he continues

    ¡°. . . Report shows citizens are coming back here. But got out after weeks of searching the survivors. This is an advance ¡®heads up¡¯. Someone from Isekai City. I am sure whether is true or not. The leads I could find is the Enders reports¡±

    Tabitha thought he wasn¡¯t helping to give her the note like that, except for the last part. This made her think about what happened earlier. They were influenced leaving all the survivors having those loose memories. They can¡¯t remember anything valuable except for their daily survival bases. If it is true, the Isekai citizens should inform them about the rescue. Then Silfa shouldn¡¯t be in this position coming along and alone without her best team with her. There is one logical explanation who would definitely going to get the survivors. The defectors. Her realization puts her mouth shut, if they found out she is also the found who free the Fuku City residence. They will come to get her at this opportunity.

    ¡°. . . No repeat . . .¡±

    Her mind doubts she would say that to her friends. She trusts them, but all this preparation is from her own team. Yui, Lady Coheld, and Myrrkei have prepared for her wish to save these people at the East Coast. She mustn¡¯t make this rescue fail because of a rumor.

    ¡°We¡¯re here¡± Aoi points out where in motion as the torrent of water cyclone itself into a circular motion. A bright light blinded anyone who are not affected by the hyper speed. There are people at the front, Circoston invaders from how they wear. All of them are humans.

    Silfa wants to see their faces, but their faces are covered with masks and other protective gears with their divine items in place. Out of curiosity, she reaches it. Then the divine item absorbs the hyper speed around her and enter their state of time. Without giving a single moment, the woman quickly attacks. Raising her hands forcing Silfa down as her equipment are controlled by her spell. Tabitha picks a card and uses her wand phases through the divine item and pushes off from the time state. The woman returned back to their time pace leaving Silfa shaking her head in frustration.

    ¡°Ok, now I¡¯m mad. How in the world did she just control my body? Like seriously¡±

    Silfa tries to throw something at her, but quickly stops. Imagine, those times she had to be meeting with those warriors. This making her scratching her head to how to deal with these threats. To think, someone like her younger sister¡¯s friend, the shield student or Miyusuki be able to deal people like that. She turns around and Tabitha slaps her face.

    ¡°Ouch¡±

    ¡°Would you please to be more careful? Those people are too prepared against anything than all of us. We are provided what we needed, to rescue our people, not fighting¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it was an accident. Who knew they could react the moment I step closer?¡±

    Aoi also responds to her ¡°That¡¯s why they freely come and go whenever they pleases. You don¡¯t know what really happens here until you finally remember everything¡±

    She turns to the cyclone water and listens to the voice ¡°We were saved many times, but the enemies wouldn¡¯t let us leave. Those people, I remember what the main purpose why they left the city. Becoming the vessels who were slain here¡±

    Both Tabitha and Silfa heard her without even a shed of fear or emotion. Like this is what Aoi said in the beginning. After, saying it. The light covered them and pulled them inside.

    Once inside, Aoi breaks from the trance as she covers her mouth ¡°Tabitha, Silfa! It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    The two didn¡¯t hear and was in awe inside of this room. Both of them says the name of the city

    ¡°Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡±

    Where the emblem shows above them. Right in front of them, there a woman sitting on her throne. Hidden away from the horror of this place and portrays the old civilization that once stood. The woman¡¯s aura gives away a powerful presence, same as a demon, but she glows more than just neutral mana around her. It feels more of her own identity.

    This eternal woman responds from their reaction with a simple nod of authority. Her eyes go straight to Aoi¡¯s friends and Aoi herself is nervous from her serious stare. She then introduces herself.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Delilah, from what people call us demons, correct?¡±

    Tabitha wasn¡¯t convinced and thought something else

    ¡°Sorry, but demons giving this kind of aura only reminds me of a certain heavenly demon . . .!¡±

    Delilah was shocked to hear a title spoken from her mouth. The supposed authoritative woman shows deep fear of that title.

    She reposes her stature with great dignity ¡°Ahem* It is rude of me to be less elegant. It is plausible to hear people like that such as you people dare to enter my old domain¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all, but I do listen to one of my friends to never mention about it, again¡±

    The long pause after those words. Delilah smiles to hear such tone plays so differently but the phrase is still there like they were her people. The room phases into her grasp. The water she casts corroded through their bodies from the blessing they received in hyper speed. Everyone forgets their position as they face a powerful being.

    Aoi bows down to her knees and said ¡°Please! We¡¯re sorry. We didn¡¯t mean not to be formal . . .¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    A loud voice erupts from Delilah¡¯s voice. Water spread around splashing like the tidal waves hitting all the walls as the center of the strong current is her.

    ¡°I have brought you here because of the changes happened to you, Aoi. Your friends are already frozen in place because of a certain enemy won¡¯t keep me spread my piece of the influence¡±

    Silfa turns around and sees Mina and the rest remained still, realizing they weren¡¯t involved from the conversation. Glowing all around their heads, raying down with light from their heads and mouths. This what Delilah meant about the influence.

    ¡°Influence, that¡¯s right. Everyone here is a little short sighted and couldn¡¯t remember a thing after a few days. I want to know what keep them this way¡±

    Delilah shakes her head as she refuses to answer. Tabitha encourages her

    ¡°Please! You must help us. If we don¡¯t know how to solve this curse, we can¡¯t bring them out from this realm¡±

    Delilah didn¡¯t respond and sits at her throne looking at Aoi. Aoi needs to explain to them.

    ¡°Actually, you guys. I think it is better of if you help me save my friends¡±

    Silfa turns to her ¡°We¡¯re already here and you told us there will be someone is going to help you friends. Now we have nothing to ask aid from her after coming this way¡±

    Tabitha cuts her off and said ¡°There¡¯s no need to¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Aoi and Silfa were surprised

    ¡°I am sorry if I can¡¯t explain say anything to you, but at least you should trust me on this¡±

    Tabitha follows a gesture as she bows elegantly right in front of Delilah. Delilah sits on her throne remembering her people who pose like Tabitha.

    A deep silence goes through inside her mind. Seeking the dolls among the spirit she made a long time ago. Searching into the ruin to where as proof as Tabitha is acting on, she finally finds it and the doll fly in the air in slow motion. Marked by the void magic left it into the normal time state. She calmly stops herself and quickly goes to the point. The hyper speed boosted into their minds. Fragile to the point of breaking, this is a sensitive cure only for the most careful hearts. If they fail, the repercussion is massive. If they succeed, then this both a cure and a blessing.

    Delilah voices inside Aoi¡¯s mind ¡°I have waited your freedom in a long time. Get the notes they left behind, let those friends of yours open up as the influence tempt them back in. Those men have chiseled you to your finest hardened heart. Now your sibling is gone, there is nothing for you to be tempted on. Free them, as they carry more than just guilt. This called hyper speed is still in place as you will not be interfered from those lowly creatures, especially those monsters you faced before¡± ¡°Faster than them¡± Aoi feels relief.

    The room disappears and they are back out from the water cyclone. Aoi¡¯s friends free and, Tabitha and Silfa lost from presence of Delilah.

    Silfa asks ¡°What was that?¡±

    Tabitha is certain ¡°This is meant for them, Silfa¡±

    ¡°What?! Only Aoi is the only one is with us moving and talking¡±

    Aoi¡¯s friends shaken as they return back to normal ¡°Hey, Aoi. Where is the place you mention?¡±

    Silfa adds to the argument ¡°See! It is like they are getting messed in their heads¡±

    Tabitha shakes her head and told her honestly ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if I have the time to give you an explanation for that. It would be difficult for you to understand¡±

    ¡°Tabitha? You knew!?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, more like it pieces me together. Yui and Myrrkei have given me a guess¡±

    Enemies right beside them, Tabitha didn¡¯t bother to notice them as she shows to everyone what she figure out. She says Delilah¡¯s true name

    ¡°Delikor, E¡¯asta Ankra¡±

    They fill her presence wildly grows inside of them. The blessing she gives enhanced further to ruin Tabitha¡¯s straight of mind by calling out her true name. Those who hears her true name diluted from their mind to stop speaking the correct pronunciation of her name. Tabitha¡¯s robes and other items diverted it giving an aura that Delilah reluctantly stops. Silfa and the others were in shock.

    ¡°Cough* These overpowered beings. Why would they offered to help then hurt us at the same time? I don¡¯t understand¡±

    ¡°So much to explain, we can¡¯t have it all day, Silfa¡±

    Tabitha looks around from top to bottom. Ruins, fell into the forgotten place beneath the sea and the sea shore. Many years of how could a sane being to watch this world fall and forever trapped in a place she had created for. Delilah is less goddesses, eternal, nor powerful being and more of a human that Tabitha initially thought. But she can¡¯t say it anymore. Delilah is already listening. She is not right on the head at this moment. As of now, they have to go through Aoi¡¯s trials.

    Back in Enders Bridge, a certain community goes around town whereas with their children, mostly daughters started crying at the same time. Many of them calling out an emergency meeting to their close relatives who are under their culture. One of these places visited is the Raker Mawn guild tower. Her name roared out from the echoing floors

    ¡°OUE!¡±

    Everyone in the guild watches the echoing wails of the visitor going through like haunting spirits searching for someone by their sheer voices.

    ¡°WWHAT!¡±

    Echoes return back down as they begin to go to her as soon as possible.

    The archives forced open, letting a visitor to enter such preserved sacred place of the guild turned troublesome. For Yui, it is troublesome from the very beginning. She¡¯s there writing on her book and sees her relatives rushing towards her. Her aunts approached her with the ¡®she gets into trouble, again¡¯ vibe. They stood there and let Yui writes as she finishes after a few phrases. Yui looks at them angry as she returns the favor. She responds again

    ¡°What!¡± Witted by her own tone.

    They show them their family doll. One of the dolls who was not given to the daughter yet. Yui sees the internal wrath coming from the inside voicing out the phrase in response.

    ¡°Again! I heard here in this ruin. One of my adopted names: Del¡¯kr! E¡¯a! Ankr! You bring a non-relative to speak my words¡±

    It was obvious it was Yui who is the suspect. Her own guild member is the only one who is actually close to their family. Beside Fay¡¯mae who is with a citizen young boy. It is absurd where there is no way that boy would be allowed, since he is a boy. A girl, Yui¡¯s friend is a girl. Tabitha.

    They said to her ¡°What did your friend want from our family¡¯s 1st head, Oue?¡±

    Yui couldn¡¯t stop smirking as Tabitha made it into her family¡¯s predecessors. Especially the first head of their family. The immortal, the being who found the original society for Del¡¯Montra Esteval. The first and forever ruler. Yui proudly whispers her name

    ¡°Delikor, E¡¯asta Ankra. Please bring her home safely as she bears your children¡¯s family emblems¡±

    Her aunts begin harassing her as they have found out from her obnoxious expression.

 East Coast: Freedom or Truth part 2 - Chapter 260

    COI C260

    Fae-chan is in a deepest realm created by its original mistress. The creator of all. The bodies made and formed into the doll. The spirits lie within are not originated by the goblin spirits. The world was or should¡¯ve been more than a few races. These spirit dolls are more than guardians for the daughters of her people. They are mentors, champions, and symbols of her heritage of the past since she ascended into godhood. Delilah observes her creation slowly thrown into air after hit by the void magic.

    She smiles at the doll for its tenacity and dedication to protect the young girl, Aoi. Never have been for to remain still like the others. Her magic flows through like stream descending from above. It is more gallant and at the same time terrifying to ever not know about this city, especially the doll right in front of her. This magic fused together with the waterfall is not only a spell she could control. There something lies inside the water gushing down able to take down a lot of things or life whomever touch it.

    Around them, there is no water left. The motion in hyper speed won¡¯t be any water falling or rising anytime soon in this time state. Yet her curiosity took the better of her and forces herself to see which family names who allow this doll to be here in the first place. She casts her spell and memories of its service dated back to Enders Bridge to the beginning of where it was made for. Her lips shake of frustration remembering those kinds of kids she had always concern about. The troublemakers, her own children she raised herself. They¡¯re acting up again

    ¡°Again! I heard here in this ruin. One of my adopted names: Del¡¯kr! E¡¯a! Ankr! You bring a non-relative to speak my words¡±

    One of the heads of Delilah¡¯s descendants speaks out the quotes messaged to the East Coast. This is more than once Yui have to hear that message again both her and her aunts. The sisterhood gathers around and not brought the men of their family members. It is the problem only to the daughters as one of the dolls are on the hands of a non-blood related family.

    Yui miserably listens to the family head

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought the doll to a woman not only a citizen, but a non-blood relative¡±

    She quickly talks back ¡°You think I don¡¯t know anything. I have given that doll to a young boy and . . .¡±

    ¡°The boy is a child from their standards. Although we won¡¯t allow it. There is an exception for that young boy. The doll can see through his head. A child dares to act like his own parents. Like you behaving like your mother:

    Yui feels insulted ¡°Dare to speak ill to my mother, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The head gives a stern look at her as she knows who is talking to.

    ¡°This is our 1st head¡¯s complaint. Trying to fight back is nostalgic for her, but she has issues when dolls bringing to the lost city is, you say, troublemaking¡±

    The head is trying to say to her the most obvious statement. This is not her causing the complaint of bringing her involving with 1st head. But a certain doll she brings to the East Coast. Yui couldn¡¯t care to why that certain doll is not allowed. The stubborn look at her face have already giving away for the female relatives seeing a mature woman, Yui herself, showing no empathy for the well-being of the doll. The 1st head made them personally for the three families. That certain doll is better than the descendants could ever made by their artistry and skills.

    The sisters around Yui whispers about the doll

    ¡°Do you think?¡±

    ¡°She has the Ankr name. It proves she raised by one¡±

    ¡°How about you? Your E¡¯a name was lost, but you are the descendant¡±

    ¡°We are all her children. Our culture preserved and protected by many eras have brought our society to its downfall¡±

    ¡°True, our relative. Oue has the heirloom doll¡±

    ¡°Heirloom? This is not going anywhere, there are too many dolls with special status and prestige. I don¡¯t want to hear any hierarchy for such a daughter¡¯s toy¡±

    The head keeps rubbing her head as her patience broaden as this is how the Ankr family have always been. The differences are that they never share their hierarchy doll to anybody. Its purpose is to protect the daughters, and which the daughters are not her descendants. She could provide her any dolls possessing specific trait needed for their journey. Not only she uses the hierarchy doll, but also no knowledge how to use it. This correlates its origin to Fay¡¯mae Thulz¡¯Yulfrit. The heiress of the guild. If the doll returns to the actual owner, either it be Oue or Fay¡¯mae. They¡¯ll become the suspect of Ankr¡¯s doll entering the ruins.

    Someone appears behind the crowd of women. An elderly comes forth with her large doll carrying her above the crowd. The head points out to Yui

    ¡°Your grandmother is here¡±

    ¡°What?! WHY!¡±

    A loud shock from her expression made the head shocked too. Yui is being cheeky from the beginning. To suddenly getting surprised by her own grandmother divert her own ego. When the elder woman stands on her two feet, she reveals herself not from the Demyr clan.

    The head softly spokes out her last name ¡°That¡¯s Ankr¡¯Cylvia¡±

    They all show respect to her as she slowly goes to her granddaughter. Yui behaves herself and tries to kneel. Her grandmother stops her as the doll releases its threads towards her to stand up.

    ¡°Elder! I!¡±

    ¡°I am your grandmother. You still need to discipline yourself from what you¡¯ve done¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am acting remorse . . .¡±

    ¡°Remorse? For what?¡±

    Yui remains silent as she can¡¯t figure out why. Her grandmother always disciplined her with the fact that she is the descendent of Delikor, E¡¯asta Ankra. The first head of their generations. Ankra gives the personal meaning for independence. The child who is not letting her mother control of her as she is given a nickname as Ankra for rebelling the strict rules due to its unlawful acts. It is also the caring name that helped her mother remorse from her own mistake when she has her own daughter. This is how Yui behaves. She always made mistake of her own personal ambition.

    Her grandmother whispers to her where her large doll covered them from view. Yui left stunned as she uses her spell to detect Juela. She didn¡¯t leave the East Coast. She turns to her grandmother.

    ¡°Where¡¯s HAW!?¡±

    Desperately pleading for her plan to succeed. Her grandmother only said to her with a mischievous grin

    ¡°They act just like you. My dearest Ankr¡±

    She hugs Yui leaving a froze bleak expression as the consequences of their actions will reveal why it has to be Tabitha, Silfa, and either the Unworthy guild¡¯s Benedictus or Dexter guild¡¯s Military Corps.

    Yui responds ¡°Then how about the boys?¡±

    ¡°They are men. There is no need for the doll to take care of them. Why are you so worried? They are citizens. They can overcome it with their gifts¡±

    Yui deeps down her thought not letting her grandma hears her

    ¡°They are humanesques like us. And you, you never care about the citizens because of their powers¡±

    Enders Bridge will keep reminding the Raker Mawn Guild that they never want good relation with Isekai City. Business is business, and power is power. What else they want to care to a slave city state like Agatheus City.

    Tabitha¡¯s team made into the final depths of the ruin. Further below is the crystal-clear floor blocking the route as they see as it looks like a city. A resemblance of what the city was, but when one of the steps on the floor, they feel their bodies drag down as the weight of their mana pushing them deeper. Aoi barely takes a few more steps.

    ¡°Is this really going to help them free from their curse?¡±

    Juela stands fine as everyone else with their mana free flowing around their bodies

    ¡°Might be, we can¡¯t even go back in our own time pace either¡±

    Silfa agrees ¡°More than that, we are freeing these kids and finally remember what really happened to them. Aoi, I know it is a bit early to ask. But I¡¯m really curious who is this hunter and dwarf guy. Do you know what they look like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, I know about the dwarf guy. He never been passing through the underground. Including going through the caves himself. But not there, there, from what I remember. The hunter is the only one I can remember clearly for being hard to get along. He didn¡¯t explain and leave them some notes behind. I¡¯m sure it fell here after we sink into the shore¡±

    Everybody prepares themselves as one by one, they begin to free themselves from the influence and a sphere surrounding in each one of them. The sphere breaks apart the moment the influence holds them. Their faces are all sweaty as if they have remembered then quickly gives up. Except for Kenta as he is not sweating but he looks shocked and daze looking at the city below them. Kenta says to Aoi

    ¡°It didn¡¯t work, is something wrong about me?¡±

    ¡°I listen to Delilah carefully. I don¡¯t know what to do next in this situation¡±

    Tabitha tries to understand what these trials are. In their view, most of them are puzzles or challenges. The game features really made everyone to think like that. To cure from this curse by solving puzzles or beat it does not make it feel reasonable. This trial though is a bit different, it¡¯s like it is already curing them but the influence pulls them back in. Is there a way to get rid of it first? This is hard to figure it out without some hints.

    ¡°How did you get your memories back, Aoi?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It was the charm. I had it with me and, wait. Urgh! My head¡±

    Aoi sits down and feel the pain inside her head. Flashes back inside her mind to someone who picks up the charm and did something to it.

    ¡°Wait, it¡¯s the hunter. He carries some vile and places it on my charm. Yeah, it must be him who helped me free myself from the influence¡±

    Silfa gets her head all over their explanation ¡°Wait a minute, you bring us to Delilah on how to free the others, and now this hunter knew how to make it. Okay, this is not getting anywhere straight. If we can¡¯t continue the trials. We have to find him. Like how would be able to find someone who¡±

    Silfa turns around as she whispers inside her head ¡°Haw¡±

    Tabitha checks on her ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Haw, damn it. I should¡¯ve known we are missing someone. He is also able to trace anyone with his abilities. I knew . . .¡±

    Juela pulls closer to her and shakes her around ¡°Stop getting lost in track. There¡¯s Tabitha¡¯s bodyguards. Haw is not the only one who is a former Dexter Guild¡±

    ¡°Sorry, that jar of his fell on the monster is really get to me¡±

    Silfa embarrassingly laughs as she can¡¯t help herself why she kept thinking about him. Whether anyone from the Dexter Guild exactly, their reliance on them is putting her on edge.

    Tabitha agrees ¡°Both of you are right?¡±

    ¡°Did you have any leads¡±

    ¡°Yes, Juela. This should be what they say a logical answer why they were brought here. After how cold they are, they have the knowledge of this place for some reason. We can¡¯t deny it. We have to find them¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The group are shaking their heads from the bad situation they are in. Little knowledge how to do this trial is impeccable to the least. It is really nothing else they could do but to study it. Juela knows about trials and pacts originated from the center region of this world. Unfortunately, there are times it will be hard to be accurate with this kind of trials. To be free as a reward is not what she had in mind. Aoi is free, only given by one of her fellow guild members. However, she still goes and follows what the voice instructed her to do. This same voice is other than Delilah, an immortal. If she and her guild member managed to break the influence. This brings the question why they didn¡¯t report it to the guild.

    ¡°To break the curse, we have to get either the Dexter Guild or the Unworthy Guild¡±

    ¡°Unworthy guild? Oh, you mean the Benedictus¡±

    Silfa mentions it as she starts to remember them. A name they don¡¯t know it is true. The ripples of the clear glass have turned water for a moment. It distracts them as they move aside from the ripple. Everyone is confused of how the glass turned water. When the ripple clears, they see below are the people they have trying to find in their journey.

    A banner carried by a group of men. With them is McS4, exploring to the depths they could not go through. They see the ripples bouncing up as they use their magic to trace them. A strong force pushing along with the wind, searching them. It ripples them up to their feet as they continue to react. Tabitha tries to call them out

    ¡°HEY! We¡¯re over here!¡±

    Mina¡¯s team joins in. They tried to call out through the clear glass barely getting through even with magic. Failed and impossible to get them to notice.

    Aoi steps in and begins to sing. She places her hand moving her finger on the glass. The ripples they cast through follow the waves on her finger tips. She feels the flow of glass sealing the sounds and the force between them. The ripple starts glowing like it is being cracked. The man catcher¡¯s men notice from above. A ripple of light shape into the glass. They called each other one by one. Until they reach the last man, the man catcher himself.

    ¡°Sir, we saw something moving. It must be them¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s one of them. The demon had stop fooling us after our first encounter¡±

    McS4 thought so too. If that is Tabitha, then only thing he could try to know through her telepathy. But he knows someone is listening. When McS4 and R-cord trying to give her the message of not to respond and plays along only for these two to communicate only. She has to know by herself without exactly get the words directly. They are still suspecting someone out there is tapping their conversation. Tabitha still wonders why. Transmission turns on as the two communicate once more.

    ¡°Cor, Cor, can you read me?¡±

    ¡°Affirmative, have you found any of the survivors?¡±

    ¡°Negative, again no repeat¡±

    ¡°Copy, I have seen strange lightings and the trace magic in my group is always going up¡±

    ¡°I spotted your activity. I am below of you¡±

    ¡°Below of us, we can¡¯t go any deeper we are at¡±

    ¡°Inability to get through down is a sign of labyrinth. These cracked like glass must be the caused to barrier us in different rooms¡±

    ¡°Is your analysis confirmed?¡±

    ¡°There are notes here. The Enders guild have keep leaving notes made out of cloth. This is the same ones I found back with the team¡±

    ¡°Noted, continue the search¡±

    Tabitha sits down as they are still pretending not communicating with her. The threat they are trying to hide is making her curious again. Again, with the same notes topic she wanted to hear. She is tempted to ask, but she kept her words after hearing R-cord to not repeat.

    Aoi notices her using telepathy and asked ¡°Are talking with your team again? Are there any leads how we are going to do with the trials?¡±

    ¡°Barely, but those people down are hard to keep in touch¡±

    ¡°But you can still try¡±

    Tabitha looks at her acting sad ¡°You¡¯ve no idea those guys have done for me. Even if they have their little secrets, going to save you guys are the least of their worries¡±

    While Tabitha tries to explain it to her, she hears people making a commotion. It was McS4¡¯s group.

    ¡°. . . A break? Here? Why not have a little picnic in this edge of the abyss?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you put it that way. This place is what is left of Del¡¯Montra Esteval. Historically having a picnic is great¡±

    ¡°Oh, bugger off! I am saying this because we are beneath the abyss of that blasted thief¡±

    ¡°You almost say the demon¡¯s name. People who say their name will find us like it were prayers¡±

    ¡°Why not? The only people here are this heavy suit of armor¡±

    ¡°And we still can¡¯t believe how you can¡¯t be force down by the strength of the waterfall¡±

    Tabitha can¡¯t believe what she is hearing. McS4 is using her card to stretch his hearing so that she can hear them too. She hears their conversation as they finally done arguing. Finally, one of them speaks out about this place.

    ¡°. . .If we are going to take a break. It must be the right time to explain you about this place. More importantly, with this glass border¡±

    ¡°Glass border?¡±

    ¡°It is like what you¡¯ve seen those living steels on the crystal wall. This bottom pit of abyss is like that. It is hard to explain, yet it is similar¡±

    ¡°Similar, from what I can observe about this place. Cor mentions about it before entering this realm¡±

    ¡°Cor? The guy you reach through your telepathy, right?¡±

    ¡°In many ways, yes . . .¡±

    Tabitha starts smiling, the brilliance of them using their conversation to help her get the information she needed. If McS4 gets the right topic for them to figure out how to do with the trial. Then maybe they could finish this fast. She suddenly turned serious as she carefully listens to them.

    Juela and Silfa are watching her.

    ¡°Is she?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same look as she trying to understand ¡°guildmember¡¯s¡± telepathy¡±

    ¡°I thought telepathy would be as it directly connects between minds, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, ¡°guildmember¡± is not perfect using telepathy¡±

    ¡°Wait? ¡°Guildmember¡±, not guild member, member¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have in our guild whose name is Guildmember¡±

    Silfa chuckles ¡°Then how about we need a nice long week to discuss all about it. I hope you¡¯ll bring friends that would be like an all-girls out¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that¡±

    Juela starts remembering Kiege ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind troublesome friends¡±

    Silfa laughs again ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know mine¡±

    The two laughs.

    The conversation is getting right on the mark. Tabitha gets the clear information as their discussion is slowly building up for her to understand about this ruin. The more she listens, the more she realizes this place have drawn all sides to get here. The men tell the story. McS4 wants to know

    ¡°Then tell me first what caused the changes of this new trial¡±

    Direct to the point, a trial. This is what Tabitha really want right now. The man who McS4 talked to looks around and expect the obvious

    ¡°I guess your metal head still see what¡¯s going on here. It¡¯s true. The ruin still has its ruler. But it fell from the sky years ago¡±

    ¡°First, the new trial¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. My apologies. This new trial is a safety design to separate what the people from Isekai City called the influence. It is obviously another demonic entity speaking nonsense. The one who designed it had already known this demon and created what left in this ruin. The once protected barrier becomes a cleansing structure. Forcing what magic left to form a glass made out from seawater. Seawater then slowly turned to crystal then to its rich form as glass¡±

    ¡°Old trial was supposed to be the ceremonial of the old society. The daughter becoming a woman¡±

    ¡°The Matriarchal Ascension from what we all heard¡±

    They are starting speaking out. McS4 needs to get it quick

    ¡°I have no interest in noble terms. Why is that the most powerful trial lead to cleansing?¡±

    ¡°It has the values to help against the influence. Delilah, who gives the identity of the Matriarch: Womanhood, Motherhood, and Sisterhood. These three roles are enough to dissuade from the influence¡±

    ¡°Is there an example who gotten it?¡±

    ¡°Is there any idea how did we able to use this power?¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°I am clearly asking why we need a break when the hyper speed is over. All of us here will fell into an extreme fatigue. We have to go deeper down to get to the fort¡±

    ¡°And here we are, can¡¯t even to go down further¡±

    ¡°Quiet! I am talking to our rival guild¡±

    The man can¡¯t say anymore as the conversation turned provocative. Tabitha is so close to hear what to do with the trial. Their rivalry had burdened them to use the trial properly. The introduction is good and all, and surprised how it is about coming of age, but in a Matriarchal sense? Now that¡¯s really go beyond from what she thought about Yui, then it hits her. Yui is so mature from her own age. She¡¯s 28 or was she 26, it is hard to judge because of her short appearance. This makes sense who she is now. To overcome the influence, Mina¡¯s team have to face what they tried to get away, reality. Sadly, they are just 14 years old. It is not the right age to be a woman.

    Another conversation, this time it was the man catcher

    ¡°You¡¯ll be surprise how it is parallel with the men¡¯s side of becoming a man. Although the cleansing changed the trial, but practice is still the same. One of our companions, who is a descendant from this tidal city. She tries the trial and it is become easier than she had thought. The trial only gives only three things. It is the same but less weight carrying it because it didn¡¯t give the future, but only the past. That¡¯s good enough to get rid from the influence. This questions us because our guild has much greater resolve. We thought of using it to help the citizens, but we listen to their stories. This trial is nothing but torture to them. Their sad life will swallow them whole if we tried to use it¡±

    McS4 knows it too

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in their city. They are free in the most part, and, what word that I could get us to familiarize their situation¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. Let¡¯s say they are man by their own flaws¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s vague¡±

    ¡°Unless, if they don¡¯t have that curse to limit their memory. The influence won¡¯t be any problem¡±

    McS4 thinks back from their previous conversation.

    ¡°The trial?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, you didn¡¯t even know the citizen¡¯s curse. Their memory is limited to only best needed to survive. The curse cut off all memories that lead them into grave actions. They are trapped, can¡¯t escape, only the voice in their heads trying to bring them what the demon wants them to go. With their memory returns, even the people who are close their ends. It is enough to break it. We almost succeed until they remember their envy¡±

    Tabitha raises her head high and starts to understand what¡¯s going on. The defectors who venture to the East Coast were influenced by the demon¡¯s call. They bring people along who wished to live but companied with their grieves and sufferings. They left the city because of being alienated, hated, criminalized by their past. Running away as they will never go back to the city ever again. Yet, others take advantage of it. Fooled the others as tools to form their own community. Needed manpower to jump up a new life to recreate their civilization anew. By the time they reached East Coast, they fell into the influence.

    The curse limits their memories to drawn them further into it. Causing many sufferings for other people both victims and deceivers. Those defectors managed to escape, but those who left behind is fully consumed by the influence, leaving the rest in a spiral of never-ending repeating life beneath the caves. Creating havoc, forgetting who are allies or not. But she can¡¯t confirm it. To be free, leads to their true self. To resolve their life just like her. To have goal. In order to free them, they must return who they really are. The worst of them will come out. Aoi was a victim, but what about those four. Tabitha shakes her head thinking about how bad these preteens are.

    Aoi is struggling, her friends are not going through the trials. Multiple attempts as they tried. None of them couldn¡¯t try a second time.

    ¡°Guys!? Come one, I know it is hard for us to get our memories back. We¡¯re so close to get ourselves back to normal and leave this terrible place¡±

    They are hesitating, and only Kenta seems not shared the same hesitation as them.

    ¡°Aoi, look around you. They have something to hide they don¡¯t want to show us. We all know our backgrounds. I¡¯ve never remembered us talking to Tabitha about it by the way . . .¡±

    Tabitha¡¯s team already know who they are. Not in full detail, but Aoi tried to explain her about them. Silfa is ready to face whenever if all of them remembered simultaneously. Looking at Kenta not having the same guilt as them when the trial starts, made her raising questions whether Kenta actually put into trial. Kenta continues

    ¡°. . . Or maybe I am really good at hiding my past. We¡¯ve never met until I met you with Mina¡±

    The glass floor shines from below, collecting mana flowing beneath them. Juela calls out to everybody.

    ¡°Alright, we are going to use the trials again. Aoi you¡¯ll be the one is going to pick who will take on first¡±

    ¡°Me!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you. At least you know who are the least sufferable¡±

    That¡¯s right. Aoi heard the voice mentioning that. When coming here, everybody got into the trial right away. It was supposed to be her trying to break the curse one by one. As everyone starts to get sealed and covered into the sphere once more.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Aoi says to her readily.

    Tabitha starts preparing the trial. Along with the man catcher giving every detail about the new change.

    ¡°. . . Our companion began single handedly confront her past. Dangerous memories deep within her consciousness that any demon tries to use it against her. It will reenact and all senses perfectly match and felt it like it was a dream. Alone, she is able to ascend. Facing what she fears and overcome with steady mind and values. It was, what she heard from the voice, lucky . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Our companion was not live brokenly, shattered, nor ruined. This warning keeps us in mind that they alone will the citizen ever tried to face it for having such horrible motherhood, sisterhood, and immature enough to be an actual woman. Unless, to those who are close to them. Something makes them feel open and willing to change the perspective from any of the three matriarchal trials. At least one, enough to get rid of the influence on them¡±

    ¡°What can the trial help if the citizens have done it too?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t know. We know nothing how the citizens truly suffer and they still betrayed as we almost saved them¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Toba! You¡¯re the one I know would be able to get it right¡±

    Tabitha hears Aoi breaking Toba¡¯s curse. She thought it was her friend who always on her side, Sakura. Aoi¡¯s choice, it is what Aoi knows about them made it better who are the first to break from the influence. Toba is screaming to the point the sphere is trying to break apart like it did before. But Aoi is not having with that. Using Tabitha¡¯s card to force into their minds. The two argue into their very thoughts causing a loud thunderous roar on Toba¡¯s mind.

    The spheres shatters, breaking the influencing out along with the trial to begin. Everyone except for Toba who are still lock inside the sphere. Silfa has to used her forcefield to enclosed them as they focus first on Toba. Tabitha, Juela, and Silfa were pushed back as the three moved closer together.

    ¡°What now, Tabitha?¡±

    ¡°Is the trial always about might, right?¡±

    ¡°Silfa, this is not a game. This trial was made by Delilah¡±

    ¡°Then care to explain it to me¡±

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll tell you guys later¡±

    ¡°You got to be kidding me. If there¡¯s about to happen. I¡¯ll really going to blame you for it¡±

    ¡°Just trust her, Silfa. There is time to talk after all of this is over¡±

    Tabitha still hears McS4¡¯s conversation with the man catcher. One last say as the trial is weakening her telepathy. ¡°Originally, it is meant to solve what the people of Del¡¯Montra Esteval should become. However, from our companion¡¯s action is doing what she really wanted. The consequences we expect is do whatever the people want to do in the trials. If those people are the bastards or worse. Then they have to successfully let them fulfill their horrible desires. This is the only thing we can¡¯t let them do . . .¡±

    The trial begins and Toba is in a full trance. A being in front to test her, her doubts, fears, and humiliation. All absorbed into one. This same being appeared to be human. A normal human with a cane meant to discipline unruly brats. An old man appeared and the environment turned into a park, by the hour of sunset. A summer sunset as the old man calls out to her.

    ¡°You no good girl. What did I tell you not be late going home? Your mother is worried sick¡±

    Toba responds in a horrendous loud voice ¡°I told you old man, I don¡¯t want to be here. I can¡¯t stand any of you not understanding what I¡¯ve been through¡±

    Silfa sees the illusion and her eyes widened as she sees the old man.

    ¡°Old man Ban? Why he is in Toba¡¯s trial? No, it can¡¯t be¡±

    Whispers from her confused voice. Never been her life to see someone who is actually related to him. She sees Aoi backs away from Toba¡¯s intense voice. Silfa reaches out to her

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, that Toba¡¯s grandfather¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. They are not related. Those two are actually met before. Toba was involved with the wrong crowd. That old man you see is . . .¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

 East Coast: Freedom or Truth part 3 - Chapter 261

    COI C261

    ¡°They are my friends, why can¡¯t you understand that?!¡±

    ¡°I said be careful with them. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen¡±

    ¡°Old man, I am not in elementary school. We¡¯re friends back in kinder garden¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what am I worried about?¡±

    ¡°Eergh¡±

    . . .

    ¡°You think the old man would try to come Mihayara District?¡±

    ¡°No way, name*. He is at the other side of the city. Besides, he is too old¡±

    ¡°But man, he is pestering me since I got to junior high¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because is us¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Why are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I said the same thing. And you! Leave this place or I¡¯ll call the police¡±

    ¡°Name* was right, you¡¯re nothing but a spoil sport¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you! Your parents will be disappointed when they hear about this¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    ¡°But old man, we¡¯re not even passed through Fuku City yet¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard, your parents ask me to watch over all of you¡±

    ¡°!!! Ugh! They didn¡¯t even trust us anymore¡±

    ¡°Guys!¡±

    ¡°Get that old man away from us. He is nothing but trouble¡±

    ¡°Sorry, name*. See you back at school¡±

    Toba runs away from the old man. The humiliation she bears as her life getting worse when the old man keeps intervene her teen life. The old man follows her as everyone in public sees the commotion. It was too much for her to be seen like this. She ran as fast as she could, reaching to Mihayara district on foot. As she grows tired, something comes out from the sky. It rays down on this very part of the city. Blinding her and the rest who are in it into a complete white blur.

    The first to take the trial, overcome her pass with only the memory she must face. The illusion is right in front of her. Without control, she immediately fights it with her new powers. She summons her weapons, a baseball bat, and immediately swings entailing with fiery fury leaving her after swing. The old man ducks down and moves away. The frustration on her eyes is engulfed in rage. Everyone is shocked, including Aoi as she heard about her bad relationship with someone who keeps interfering her life. Leaving her in misery only a few weeks.

    Silfa tries to interfere. Both Juela and Tabitha stop her

    ¡°We can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t what? Look at that girl going haywire at old man Ban¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t why they are like that. Just watch the trial. There¡¯re more ways to solve this. Toba just needs to pass the trial and remove the curse once and for all¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    However, Juela doubts a bit from the girl¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Either way, violence is not part of the matriarchy though¡±

    Silfa asks ¡°Do you know anything about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and Toba¡¯s self-control is already a given she will fail¡±

    Toba gets hit by a cane as she tries to hit the old man. The trial old man Ban is very crafty and deceptively dodges and counters with every attack she makes. It is hard to see at this kind of speed she tries to unleash her fury. But she is no match for the old man¡¯s prowess. After a few critical beatings, right on her head, knees, and shoulders. She finally down on her knees as she grows thirsty after the outrage. Dizzy from the frustration, her memories suddenly push like a flood unleashes everything all at once. Bitter to remember again, and at the same time relief. Now that she remembers, she wasn¡¯t improving at all.

    ¡°Shit, finally this stupid curse is gone¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over, Toba¡±

    Toba turns and see Aoi is looking at her doubting her decision to letting her restore her memories. Both of them see eye to eye able to remember their time together as they fooled themselves after those memory resets, they were together after getting their memory nick picked to nothing. Toba can¡¯t help herself

    ¡°Are you really her, Ai?¡±

    ¡°Stop fooling around, we are here and get your yourself back. You are the only one here is not far worse than everyone else¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Toba points out to her as the trial old man Ban knocks a sense to her.

    ¡°Are you going to make fun or are you trying to find some sense in you?¡±

    ¡°Grr, Old MAN!¡±

    Shouting as her voice sores, she fell light headed and the pain on her knees and shoulders get on to her. Already in the brink of her defeat, the trial old man walks closer to her and shows her his cane raises it up to his overhead. Ready to give the final blow, she starts to feel frighten by that pose. The moment of strike, the trial old man swiftly hits her shoulder again. As Toba didn¡¯t move, she already accepting the punishment she had felt mix about. She closes her eyes to admit her defeat. Tap* A light hit on her shoulder. Toba opens her eyes as everyone around her seems shock. As she looks up and sees someone who is next to the old man.

    Tears drop, body shaken, and muscles weakly moves closer to where she sees the other person.

    ¡°Thanks, old man. I¡¯ll take it from here¡±

    ¡°Ooh, I told you. You need to discipline her or else she really gets into trouble¡±

    ¡°Whenever I¡¯m around, the girl will never get into trouble¡±

    An old woman confidently smiling at the old man. Old man Ban shows no restraint as his eyes glared at the old woman. While the old woman herself shows no sting on the man¡¯s eyes. She turns to Toba as she ignores him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, there are many ways to get you out of there¡±

    The trial freezes as her mind clouded so many memories she had never thought flourishing out. The old woman is in front of her. It¡¯s been almost a year in this world, she tries to remember her face and now behold as the details on her face is bringing into a deep sense of lost. Everyone didn¡¯t recognize who this old woman is, but they know that Toba feels emotional by looking at her.

    Tabitha asks Aoi ¡°Is that Toba¡¯s closest relative?¡±

    ¡°It must be her grandmother. But from how she looks, the old woman wears to be a public servant getup¡±

    She wears like an office worker. From what Aoi guesses to be working at the government, it is hard to confirm if it is true. Toba let it freeze for a bit as her body trying to get closer to her grandmother, only her head stiff straight at the old woman¡¯s face. Trembling her lips as she sobs as she speaks

    ¡°Grandma . . .¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it is her grandmother¡±

    ¡°But why is she in uniform though¡±

    Trial returns back to motion as a frame starts to form. Toba begs her memory

    ¡°Please, no! Go back! I want to say to my Grandma PLEASE!¡±

    It didn¡¯t stop and reveals to her eyes to a funeral. Toba breaks down crying to see everything around her. Her grandma passed away, alone with only her parents and the old man visited her. Old man Ban visited her funeral, Toba is forced to repeat what she had said to him

    ¡°I told you not say anything to her¡±

    ¡°She needs to know, or you¡¯ll regret it¡±

    Toba tries to cover it up, but she barely had the strength nor magic to stop it. Aoi sees it, but couldn¡¯t understand why. She said to Toba

    ¡°Did something you didn¡¯t say to your grandma, Toba?¡±

    Toba keeps quiet.

    ¡°Toba?¡±

    Aoi is sincerely reaching her out. After what Aoi had been through. Toba remembers how she is able to face her older brother. To the point of fighting back and try her best to fight her demons. This makes Toba envious, to fight and beat down someone who is ruining her life. Toba wants that same feeling of freedom too from the curse she wanted to get rid of. But at this very trial, it is just an illusion. Her eyes couldn¡¯t stand to face only an illusion to the person she hates. Old man Ban had done something to her making her rebellious to this day.

    What if, they don¡¯t understand. This internal fighting is always the grown-ups are right. There is no one to turn to, there is no way from the entire crowd of people would care about her, and there is nothing to trust from a bunch of people leaving the city. She wasn¡¯t being fooled like Aoi. It is more like she wants to get-away from him. The old man, he is the only person she knows who is trapped with her into this world. After what¡¯s going on, what else she could do to escape from this influence. She then remembers the hunter. The feeling of meeting him is more than enough to say to them.

    ¡°. . . I¡¯m sorry, Aoi¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t tell you everything¡±

    The trial shows the secret she hid. Her friends appeared, friends from their home world. They have backgrounds being troublemakers in their communities. Toba is with that circle of friends as they were coincidentally close because of her grandmother¡¯s meetings to show awareness of unruly kids. The irony of her grandmother trying to stop it had made her granddaughter a part of it. Toba become one as the excitement of being mischievous group of friends.

    The trial shows her mistake. That forced old man Ban to get involved. The prank was lead him into an accident, injuring him. Toba and her friends got into trouble. It was meant for the adults, but it was an elderly who got hurt. One of her friends said to Toba

    ¡°The marbles prank failed. Who knew, that old man can still jog uphill¡±

    ¡°And he can¡¯t even drop flat and just keep tumbling down the river. That¡¯s really going to hurt¡±

    ¡°Also, he was representative in our community. He sure is going to call us out¡±

    Skipping through, the time Toba hides a secret from his grandma. Until one night, when she goes out. A time she gone with her friends late at night, too much having fun to the point of they lost track. Where a group of men invited them to have fun. Her friends entrusted them as they go somewhere inside the city. Then someone passed by and calls out to them

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s late, you should better go home¡±

    It was Old man Ban calling out to the men. The girls were scared and they left before they could meet him. Toba joins them as they flee.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    On the next day, Toba receives a call from her grandma. That day, she never heard her angry before. This is the first time in her life to get into trouble as she listens her own grandmother not go with her friends ever again. That broke her, her friends who with her since they were little kids. It was that small meeting with the guys as they go around the city. It gets worse as her friends are in a fight with their parents. It breaks down to one person to blame. Old man Ban.

    The trial fades away as it shows her failure. Uncontrolled rage as everyone around her was shocked. Silfa sees that causes Toba¡¯s hatred on the old man.

    ¡°You see that, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I thought Toba is that kind of girl but¡±

    ¡°It was a misunderstanding. Those are not group of men, they are just boys the same age as her¡±

    ¡°Yet, in a place they are walking through gives everyone a bad interpretation¡±

    Juela is confused ¡°Ok? I don¡¯t know what is going on. What caused her to suffer?¡±

    Aoi sees Toba¡¯s secret. Thanks to the trial it helps her understand what really happened by memory. If Toba tries to explain her side of the story by words, it would be suspicious because of the giving time. It¡¯s also going to be a long story after whenever they can chat again. Aoi sees her still down and thirsty, she gives her some water

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it got worse¡±

    ¡°Worse than that, we actually runaway. That misunderstanding had brought all of us to the worse. My grandma died only to hear the rumor. My friends¡¯ guy friends were playing with us. Acting like escorts trying look like they were otakus. Laughs*¡±

    Toba sheds a tear ¡°If only that old man didn¡¯t have to be the community representative. Everyone should¡¯ve given us the chance to listen, but the timing is so way off. The time, location, and the scene fit perfectly. Why is that specific district has a bar, adult shop, or anything that looks us bad? It was hell for all of us¡±

    ¡°Wait, you said before getting here. You said that you guys should see each other later. You told me you will not see each other again¡±

    ¡°Because the old man knew he made a mistake, his ego took a better of us in the end. Yet, I was in the breaking point. He can¡¯t stop himself to save me what I¡¯ll regret someday. How am I? He is the one who said it to my grandma. She was in the hospital because of a cold . . .¡±

    Juela listens to Toba¡¯s conversation from afar. Toba¡¯s conflict was deception. A trail shows the beginning and old man Ban initiates it. The trial keeps moving back and forth as the deception lingers non-stop.

    Tabitha approaches to her ¡°Is there any way to get her to succeed?¡±

    ¡°Truth¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It was a misunderstanding, right? Then it leads to deception. If anything goes, I think the easiest part . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . Is to forgive the old man?¡±

    ¡°What?! No, there is another way¡±

    ¡°Another way? How will you find a way in such short notice?¡±

    ¡°Believe me, if you¡¯d like to hear good stories like Voldemyr. It is better to resolve yourself in finding something will make you regret it that should¡¯ve been done earlier¡±

    Aoi and Toba see Juela coming this way. ¡°Ah, would you mind to give us some space? Toba is not really in a good mood¡±

    ¡°After what I see your trial, I think I¡¯ll give you a hint to face the trial again. A story maybe¡±

    ¡°Story? You mean you have the same misunderstanding like her¡±

    ¡°Are you now? You see how my life is ruined by one misunderstanding. Everyone thinks we are . . . and my grandma heard only what happened before she died. How could a person like you will understand how I feel . . .?¡±

    Toba lowers her voice as Juela remained unchanged. She sits next to her and tell her something they never heard before.

    ¡°I understand, I don¡¯t know anything about your world. However, we all share the same tragedy¡±

    Inside her wax sigil shows inside a locket. Three lenses, as the third is halved and only the two lens apart connected to form another image. It was Juela as a young girl, on the left side is her father and on the right is cracked but still show the picture of her mother.

    ¡°Yours were unintentional. But, for me. It was intentional. My mother was clever and tricked me to think my father was no good . . .¡±

    ¡°Even though, I spent my entire childhood with him. Grasp the hands of many craftsmanship that he didn¡¯t want me to held any mana. As he shows me the fundamentals of great sorcery without dependency. It was his way of using magic. Because of that, how different he was and I thought he was . . . l-lowl-ly. Just what my mother described. After so many years of the thought, I didn¡¯t consider my father¡¯s way. It was not common and at the same time weak from what my mother said¡±

    ¡°Until one fateful day, at the northern coast being pushed through the west coast in Kinteinnou region. The Circoston invaders were able to get a decisive victory against the elves. Me and my mother were caught from the attack. We were struggled to hide as they were able to track us down because of our mana. They searched us by the way they control their mana. They revealed their ability to control mana users with the use of mana bending. The cause that drove a decisive victory against the elves. We¡¯re close to our end, but on the last moment. Large numbers of paper birds flowing amongst the wind¡±

    Juela shows them her hand made sash, demonstrating as it was made like this under the size of a small paper bird.

    ¡°It flew around and unleash countless spells within those small scrolls. They did push it back, but it was enough time for me and my mother to escape. As we flee, we see my father and the rest of the spell casters fighting against them. It is hard to believe my eyes and see my father¡¯s works put into use. All he had made and none of their spells cast as they fight. They were driven back¡±

    ¡°Until a group of warriors channel their spells together. You remember at the camp when they put together a spell into a massive fireball. It was like that. It swoops down at us as we thought it was the end. My father didn¡¯t give up and brought out this very locket I am holding. It was able to shield us¡±

    Aoi and Toba heard such an unbelievable story. To hear Juela¡¯s father to be this powerful, yet, she looks sad as she continues.

    ¡°Sadly, just like he said. He is not strong. The mana they bend sips through him as his body burns away into ashes. The way he looks at me, sad, while he gives me a smile after and said

    ¡°¡°I¡¯m glad I show it to you. . .¡± He fades after as they forced me out from danger¡±

    ¡°Years of what my mother said convince me to treat my father¡¯s methods as fun stories. It was no longer tales to put children a smile. It becomes the truth he tried to show me all those years ago. At the end, I lost my relationship with my mother. She never apologized what happened but I soon realized she didn¡¯t even mourn for him. That very day how he saves us made her feel in disbelief. My mother wasn¡¯t too happy with me not using magic anymore, because of the trauma I¡¯ve been facing it. The disappointment she looks at me as we were completely separated after that. Being apart made me realize how my father means to me. All that time together with him made me regret it¡±

    ¡°Toba, this is a warning to you. I was deceived, and my mother won¡¯t let go such a deception. Because of her status being a noble could not humble herself after what her mind is made up. If they stop thinking how worthless my father is making magic items, then mother should¡¯ve mourned his death. At least, we shouldn¡¯t break apart like that¡±

    Toba hears Juela¡¯s story. A lie that treated it as a truth. She tries to compare her situation to hers. It fits but not perfectly.

    Toba asks ¡°Then when did this misunderstanding began?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not, I was saying that so that Aoi won¡¯t hear my actual thoughts¡±

    Aoi is stuck in motion and Juela shows her the dark side of it. She waves her locket giving it a little shade of light. The texture is filled with the brim of slim lines and small but highly details from the exterior of the locket. Among the pictures, behind by glass shows where not only photo framed, it contains development layered by technique that Toba can¡¯t comprehend. The developed picture is mix with high contrast ink and paint. A strange combo but it displays uniquely nonetheless.

    Juela hands it over to her. Toba feels a tremendous power inflicting to the palm of her hand. The pressure frightens her and at the same time sooth with great warmth inside. She sees it clearly. There is nothing to fool after that touch. The outer layer, drawn, crafted, and insert with a picture holding still the mana it possessed. This very artwork,

    Juela explains to her ¡°The locket, my father sealed its power. Able to recontrol to his will. His sacrifice on that day should¡¯ve save him without the crack on the right side¡±

    ¡°The other side, it should be your mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, and she who lead him to his death because it was her locket begin with. She controls it, and cracks the glass on her side of the picture¡±

    Toba was shocked as Juela continues ¡°It wasn¡¯t the misunderstanding. We both have the same problem we are facing. Their pride. My mother cares only the mana instead of the alteration my father had. Just like your problem with the elderly man. What did he tried to stop himself to correct his mistake? Did he really mean it? Or the past kept us understand what really happened¡±

    A sudden change in motion as the two hears Aoi asks them ¡°Hey, Juela really has a good father. Condolence for your father¡¯s sacrifice¡±

    Juela quickly pretends their conversation didn¡¯t happen ¡°I¡¯m glad¡±

    Juela picks the locket back and put it back to the wax sigil. Toba left confused. Aoi should react about the locket. That presence is overwhelming to anyone who tries to feel its mana. She tried to asks her but quickly shuts up

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Toba? Still can¡¯t get over with the old man?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I was moved from her story. That¡¯s all¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well but you ask where is the misunderstanding came from¡±

    ¡°I was thinking, yeah, thinking. To free from the influence, I think I know how to stop it¡±

    Pride, that¡¯s the hint Toba could ever got inside her head. She never thought about it because of the distraction she had to face because of the misunderstanding. Juela¡¯s mother has her selfish reason to use mana, while her father uses only magic items. Juela had shown her usage of those magic items like her sash and more so than her unique ability to use others¡¯ magic items too. If pride really ruins her life. Then suddenly, she starts to remember. Her grandma wasn¡¯t just a lovable grandmother. She is also a well-respected public servant.

    The old man too. Thinking about him made her blood boils, the moment she thinks of him of all the things he had done is to expose her wrongly. The trial returns as she tries to understand why it happened that way. The old man knew everything and still let the mistake continued like that.

    ¡°I told you not to come here¡±

    Toba looks straight at the trial old man Ban. She tries to fight it again without thinking. The moment the two clashes, she hears Aoi calling out to her

    ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll get beaten up again¡±

    Toba steps back and sees the old man¡¯s expression. A stern and disciplined stare, this is the face she wants to punch.

    Struggling to keep her hands and weapons to appear at his guts, she steps back and forced to pass this trial. She kneels down and apologized

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, OUCH!¡±

    The old man Ban hits her with his cane

    ¡°So, now you are apologizing. If it weren¡¯t that incident, you¡¯ll finally have talk with your grandma. She was so worried about you¡±

    While Toba feels pain from the cane, she realized those words weren¡¯t from the old man. She looks up and sees her grandmother is hitting her. Distraught, from the first time being hit from her own grandmother. She can¡¯t bear it as her eyes start flowing tears.

    ¡°This is a trial, Toba. Stand up and face it already!¡±

    Toba hears Tabitha¡¯s voice. Loud and clear. Immediately, she stands up and look at her grandmother. Tabitha instructs her

    ¡°Tell her the truth! About you, your side of the story, and what you really think¡±

    Toba sees her grandmother, in the form of a ghost haunting her. Toba remembers Juela¡¯s side of the story. The misunderstanding, her locket was her father¡¯s magic. She didn¡¯t fully understand how it works and her mother belittle it. Her mother¡¯s pride misjudged his strength.

    Like old man Ban, his pride tries to stop Toba and her friends from having their mischiefs. He had tried so hard to end their bad behavior even they have to give the wrong impression. Toba remembers it, and she flat out ignoring just like her friends. It was a harmless fun. Someone had done the most outrageous things because of their own troublemaking schemes, from what those people thought them. She flats out tell everything to her grandmother.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not a bad girl and neither are my friends! It was the old . . . man¡±

    Toba quietly realized what they have done. What they have done at their community, making fun of others and doing pranks really made them feel uncomfortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know anything your side of the story, right grandma?¡±

    The grandmother nods

    ¡°Then would you help me remember what I done wrong?¡±

    Her memory didn¡¯t have the information about their discussion. The awkward silent have already showing the mistake she had never ever tried to remember.

    Toba had figured it out ¡°I was stuck on my own imagination. I think and think but I never have tried to listen, not even my own parents. I can¡¯t recall what they said to me¡±

    The truth reveals as her memories voice out inside her head

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, they¡¯ll know we are just joking¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you are so in trouble . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . It was just potted plant¡±

    ¡°¡­ and the clothes hanging to dry¡±

    More and more words who flat out ignore the concerns of others. Only her friends persuade her to not care any of those stuff. She was in the beginning to become an arrogant, selfish, and carefree.

    ¡°I guess staying this world was a bad idea after all. The ¡®I am just a kid¡¯ is no longer an excuse. Geez, I am starting being a bad guy without even notice¡±

    Her resolves begin to strengthen as she wants to go back to fix it. To return to her world and fix what she should¡¯ve done. The influence leaks out inside her head as the voice calls out the fear she hides.

    ¡°The old man (countless times) is still there¡±

    Toba tries to break the influence as her rage is not quelled.

    Everyone watches her trying to break the influence. Silfa hears the influence trying to pull back inside Toba¡¯s head. This moment of struggle is her last moment to fully free, to deal with old man Ban. Silfa goes to her and whispers to her ear

    ¡°The old man died, take a look at this¡±

    Toba sees her device, inside the gallery is the funeral of the old man. From one of his pictures, when him and her grandma at their youths, at their young prime. A note written by her grandma

    ¡°I should¡¯ve trust you with my daughters¡±

    Toba breaks the influence as she never heard anything about her aunties.

    ¡°I have aunties? What happened to them?¡±

    The trial ended as the sphere returns and took the influence out of her. Just like that, she free leaving many others question is that really the trial she had to face. Or maybe, like what they said before. It was altered to remove the influence. They all look confused as the trial lead them a mystery of her memories. Aoi rushes towards her and congratulate one of her friends cured from the curse.

    Meanwhile Delilah clearly sees what Toba had done. At the beginning, the misunderstanding was too fresh. She didn¡¯t have enough information what¡¯s going on and it is impossible for a young preteen to be able to mature herself to officially complete the trials. The trial accepted her because of an unfinish business. To know actually what really made her responsible for her action and more. Also, she needs to know about her friends¡¯ situations. The aftermath leads them in the most miserable state. The best solution for breaking the curse had made her determine to leave this world. The picture of old man Ban¡¯s funeral had put Toba a mystery to solve for herself.

    Strange, from the looks of her at Juela¡¯s locket. Mix by two relics together, using it as a reference of their point of struggle. Misunderstanding or pride, it was likely knowledge that lacks how it got there. Juela have figured it out years later, and Toba had that situation for a few weeks. Toba, without thinking had luckily reacted accordingly to know why the old man Ban is doing. The rumors of her friends block the reasons for it and only talk about egos or pride. This is remarkably the hardest part to be relevant in such different worlds. Still, Toba knows about Juela¡¯s past.

    Juela held secretly about her locket within the wax sigil. It prevents any magic to flow on it as it silences all magic source including archscience. She looks at Toba after all that. It leads to a different conclusion. Mistakes being made, and Juela begins to forget to know her place.

    ¡°A world is too different to understand what¡¯s going on in each side of the story. Mother had taught me too much about accuracy on her point of view. Or I¡¯m just overjudging a child who is not prepared in this world. I still have a lot to learn about them¡±

    Another influence broke free, the being below sees the glimpse of its power breaking the link between it and them. Concerning as time goes as the remaining of its followers have done so much to stall their escape. The Circoston invaders are taking advantage of this disadvantageous moon cycle. They still not have gone deep enough to get here. Thanks for its action to drag all trying to collect them into the East Coast. It is a matter of time will bring out again the living machines.

    At the normal time pace, a certain man carries a polearm. Another with the bag and a quiver opens out in clear view. The sight of the cracks of the crystal wall have shown unsettling expectations.

    ¡°Have we already faced death, yet again¡±

    ¡°Praise their shit god, it must be their prayers answered¡±

    ¡°Better prayers than the Not Worthy¡¯s¡±

    ¡°I say to you for having the bloodline of this very city, U¡¯ecin . . .¡±

    ¡°I am disowned, I have no last name like Myrrkei¡±

    ¡°Yeah, orphans are really lucky to reach adulthood¡±

    ¡°As you say, dwarf guy¡±

 East Coast: Freedom or Truth part 4 - Chapter 262

    COI C262

    ¡°And yet . . . I wouldn¡¯t bother if this ruins still holds their trials from an immortal being¡±

    ¡°More of a mortal but less than a god, I know you understand this kind of philosophy. Even you have prepared for it, what you people called, a nuisance?¡±

    ¡°Back to arguing, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Ahem* I told him what I just said? There should be flawed with each greater being. He had his immortal machines while we embrace the life¡¯s end¡±

    McS4 is being piled up from their own arguments

    ¡°. . .¡±

    And he didn¡¯t even say once they started it

    ¡°Staying silent won¡¯t be any good for you¡±

    It was not long when Tabitha¡¯s team managed to get one of the girls out from the curse. Her telepathy has provided the info they need to understood what the Benedictus are trying to tell him. Steadily trying to find an indirect meaning of their conversation. It always dragged him into a waste of time summarizing the information to R-cord

    ¡°. . . You get all of that?¡±

    R-cord wasn¡¯t listening. A matter of fact, he is trying to do with someone tapping their conversation with Tabitha. His one side of his visor remained still warning out the breach in their transmission. Both telepathy and the signal are both being tapped. During the hyper speed magic, he thought it would be easy for them to track this someone while time slowed. Yet, he never would¡¯ve suspect for him to go deeper and the source lies below them. This someone had already joined them. The stranger is at the safe distance neither him nor anyone alive will ever dared to search for them, and they vitally gathered information between them and Tabitha.

    This question made him wonder. Would it better to reveal the secret just to get that tapper out from the communication line? Them three alone won¡¯t be any good as their objectives are only a third than what Tabitha usually thought. Dexter Guild has many plans after this breakout for what Tabitha and Silfa thought to be a rescue mission. In truth, it is one part needed to be solved and the next. R-cord admittedly asks McS4

    ¡°Try to ask who is tapping us?¡±

    ¡°What? If they know, the source. Archscience¡¯s cerebrum!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late now, it¡¯s a good thing Tabitha wouldn¡¯t be able to hear this¡±

    Tabitha, since she was advised about not wanting them to know she is using her telepathy. The randomness of their conversation flew over her head. McS4 is giving her the chance to listen their conversation. But it grew less and less the time everyone starts butting into no apparent reason but to question how the trial is meant to be. Sadly, she admitted to relate to their conversation. Not knowing what to do with this trial except a way to get rid of the influence. The more she listens the more she too questions about it. She was surprised honestly, that some of them give a very intellectual flaws about not completing the requirements of the trials. The first one is maturity.

    The Benedictus¡¯ conversation continues

    ¡°. . . Again, if he said that the women who are in the trial are not at the right age. This leads to other method of making excuses, right?¡±

    ¡°If you treated a powerful being to be flawed, I say so. Although it still benefits a temporary resolved than nothing at all¡±

    ¡°An age who are less mature? I am sure there are people who quickly fell into the influence so easily. Children are the most vulnerable, but thanks to the citizens¡¯ help. We are able to shield the children¡±

    ¡°But not all, those who are left are what they called teenagers¡±

    ¡°The juveniles? You¡¯re right. This troubles me. What will the immortal one done with the unprepared?¡±

    ¡°There is one, letting the Juveniles having their own way. It is to decide on their own¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s freedom, the better choice is the truth¡±

    ¡°A sinner picks the truth? They didn¡¯t try to call out who are the perpetrators who had caused the sabotage of their entire people here¡±

    ¡°Focus on the trial, men. We are here to discuss, there is nothing else we could do to end this spell¡±

    ¡°But, sir. We already drained out all the details we could speculate under one of our companions¡±

    ¡°There is one¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡±

    ¡°Blasphemy in great degree. There is a need to preach about it¡±

    ¡°Our rival had spoken about it in great interest. The better we can explain to those who had failed¡±

    ¡°You mean the citizens who failed the trials. They are all . . .¡±

    ¡°Dead. There is nothing to discuss about. Only their last mourns¡±

    ¡°It is needed to be said. Their souls lie forever here. You can listen to them as they failed their trials. The lies have brought them into the madness. And. The demon had successfully taken them over down to the depths. If you try to desecrated them. We have warned you those souls belong to the citizens . . . We never forgotten the atrocities had done from your guild¡¯s experiments¡±

    Tabitha silently cuts off her telepathy. The story grows darker as she can¡¯t believe what she heard. She turns to Toba who is finally free from the influence. Motivation to go all in as she talks with Aoi. The two is deciding which of them will be taking the trials.

    ¡°. . . It has to be her. Mina should be the last to pick¡±

    ¡°But both of us don¡¯t know Mina really is. She said it on her UI before it all gone¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Aoi. You better try the people who you really trust¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re the only one I can understand your situation is real¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that? Sakura is the kindest girl in out group who always looks up to you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the point, I don¡¯t trust goody two shoes who is joining outside of the city¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Sakura, who has the same vibe as Aoi. Their last time they remembered she just joins along after everyone scattered after many people got possessed. She comes out of nowhere and the first person who knew her is Aoi. Aoi didn¡¯t bother to know about her since the time they group each other because of the chaos. She never dared to say anything to Sakura as she thinks she is hiding something. The group grows when Toba joins, Mina, then finally Kenta. Toba has the feeling those two are a quiet bunch who looks after each other. Sakura is always taking the first conversation between them.

    But Aoi side is pretty cautious about her. Not only that, Sakura is always supportive of her. Helping her from tough time and giving her time to talk about it and deal with it. That¡¯s the problem, this makes Aoi feel being belittled by her. It was too obvious as this is the same tactic that her older brother did when they are younger. The same trick fades quickly as her parents figured out what he was doing to her.

    Aoi whispers to Toba

    ¡°Do you know anything about emotional manipulation?¡±

    ¡°I thought you only know being abused manipulation¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s abusive relationship. No, it is more than that. She is hiding from us. The hard part is whether she is telling the truth¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the trial should show us her memory¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Wait a minute. Yours looks random¡±

    ¡°If we get to pick the right segment with every interaction Sakura can make. I am sure just like mine, it would be easier that liar couldn¡¯t find a single secret while being shown at our face¡±

    Toba is acting cheeky as her eyes gleaming with curiosity. The trial had shown her true self, with her own memories backing it up, and her bad self is one big misunderstanding.

    Who else wants to know about them for real? Both of them were not as bad as they thought they were. But those three; Sakura, Mina, and Kenta they barely remembered because of the influence. Either they are brave or confident that the part of their memories is lost enough to make them feel better, they don¡¯t know. Sakura is their best bet. Mina and Kenta are true fighters among the team. Elusive or downright brutes among the two. Especially Mina, they remembered that Tabitha¡¯s team never seen Mina in action. This makes them why she is acting this way.

    Sakura breaks free from the sphere

    ¡°What? What just happened? Did the sphere only stun us for a second?¡±

    The look of her expression after regaining her memory a bit. Not realizing her eyes went blood vein red neither tears nor strain. Her eyes return back to normal after a few minutes. Silfa asks the girls

    ¡°That¡¯s not normal for her eyes to recover like that¡±

    ¡°You could say she is a healer¡±

    ¡°I say it is a healer. What role is she?¡±

    Sakura hears her and answers ¡°Oh yeah, because of the curse. I have trait that is self-healing¡±

    ¡°Self-healing, yeah?¡± Toba whispers to Silfa as she warns her

    ¡°. . . Better take it with a grain of salt. That power is new, and new powers were never stay long when the influence hits everyone. Mina should¡¯ve gain really nice perks until she forgets it. Those skills we learned were taught by the dwarf guy himself¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s mean it is her ultimate¡±

    ¡°An ulti-wha?¡±

    ¡°Say Sakura, can we do it again with the sphere thing¡±

    ¡°Really, it only just stuns us. Hey, Mina and Kenta also¡±

    Sakura feels her head merging inside. Silfa takes the initiative to force into another trial. When Sakura regains her memories. Silfa quickly slices off the influence around her.

    Thanks to Toba showing the essence of the influence. Silfa gives an accurate description about it. With Tabitha plays her card to boost Silfa¡¯s attack against a mana type. It was a great idea to use it against a demonic curse, when the demon¡¯s power only leached around the host. It would be enough to break it before it recovers back into her. In this short time, they need to get her willingly remember everything that happens around her. Sakura¡¯s expression went bewildered.

    Her eyes turned red, but it wasn¡¯t a memory that caused it. Something inside her eyes envelope a magic to resist the trial to ever release out from her memories. Both Aoi and Toba were shocked

    ¡°Did you see her acting nervous for the first time, Aoi?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did. All of you were having the same expression¡±

    ¡°I know Sakura is keeping secrets. I¡¯ve never known to see her able to shield it before regain her memory¡±

    Silfa heard them and didn¡¯t give up just that.

    ¡°Sakura, I¡¯m seeing you are refusing the trial¡±

    ¡°Ah? Uh?¡±

    ¡°Figures, that¡¯s what I get when someone regaining their memories¡±

    Or was Sakura lying, Silfa stops for a short moment as Tabitha¡¯s telepathy linked with her and JuelaA case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I tell you she is lying¡±

    ¡°Her memories are not letting out. Is she keeping something dangerous?¡±

    ¡°We are having a hard time getting to understand the trial. Juela, it is better to use our resources on her¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll glad to¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought¡±

    ¡°When you see a young with magic she didn¡¯t even remember, will you take a risk?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa there! Silfa! Juela! We shouldn¡¯t be hasty¡±

    ¡°Then what are we supposed to do with nothing else to break her from the curse¡±

    Silfa casts a forcefield at the right moment when the influence returned to engulf her. Juela gives her a talisman and Silfa slams it down by the palm of her hand with a clean hit on Sakura¡¯s forehead. A loud smack on the head, Sakura backs away and steady herself before she falls back down on her back.

    ¡°Ugh! What the?! My head! AAH!¡±

    Sakura is trying to held herself down to her knees, her hands holding her head trying to endure the headache, then she touches the talisman and begins to breathe properly.

    The forcefield is shielding her from the influence. While the talisman helps her head to recover. Her eyes, beaming with red light as the veins of her eyes are flowing normally as the light keeps shining. She calmly says to Aoi and Toba

    ¡°Hey, you two is looking at me strange. Is something on my face?¡±

    The two nods, Toba said to her ¡°Your eyes are glowing. I mean beaming like your throwing lasers at us¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that. That means it still failed¡±

    ¡°Failed? Sakura, you didn¡¯t even mention about it¡±

    ¡°Aoi, this is the side of me I don¡¯t want to show you. Few months before we met is a lot if you know what I¡¯ve been though¡±

    Sakura feels the metal tapping on her cheek. Silfa points her shield at her

    ¡°If this eyes of yours prevent the cure from the curse. We¡¯ll never know what will going to happen to you¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! Why can¡¯t you let explain myself? I am certain this spell belongs from the Enders, right? Ugh!¡±

    Sakura is churning into the pain bulking up with every pulse she tries to endure. She sees Juela comes closer and said

    ¡°Please, check my eyes. I knew it was coming from your magic. It was the hunter who gave it to me¡±

    ¡°A hunter? A hunter that can use magic is hard to believe. Nonetheless, a failed spell is always assumed is us¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you. You won¡¯t regret¡± Juela slaps Sakura¡¯s neck, the spell circulating only her head shows the symptoms of a bad spell.

    Juela felt disgusted from her hand touching Sakura¡¯s neck. She turns to Aoi and Toba

    ¡°Is there something we need to know about this girl?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, we think¡±

    ¡°Think? This girl is crafty of making secrets¡±

    ¡°You too?¡±

    Aoi gazed at her serious expression only by the touch Sakura¡¯s neck. She too believed something suspicious about her. Juela says to her very carefully.

    ¡°If there is nothing for her memory recontract from her past, then this marked of her eye will be the trial for her¡±

    ¡°Marked of her eye?¡± Silfa stares at Sakura begins to recover after that hit.

    Sakura rubs her head and noticed Silfa is giving the same stare as Juela.

    Tabitha is looking at the matter as this is not what she had in mind. The Benedictus is giving a warning that they don¡¯t know about young girl taking the trial without the coming of age.

    ¡°Juela, do you have any idea how to bring the trial for her?¡±

    ¡°Is there any rule when a captive won¡¯t show unless their abductor can do anything about it?¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°This is more than I should carefully read. Someone is sending a message using her like an envelope. Her eyes are the seal to proof of the sender¡±

    Silfa ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding? Then we can¡¯t get her to resolve¡±

    ¡°There is one, Silfa. Freedom¡±

    Silfa listens to the instruction. Toba is looking at them idling while both her and Aoi goes to Sakura. Aoi confronts Sakura

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering, since the day we met. I want to tell you that you were awfully being nice to me. I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Toba looks at Aoi as she quickly changes attitude all of a sudden. Honestly, she was really good at bad mouthing her older brother. Sakura? A girl she barely met, and let alone giving bad vibes, had shown no ounce of doubts. Toba is forced to join in

    ¡°Well, you know people who are trying to be nice and . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . and planning to take advantage of them after? Yeah, I admit¡±

    Sakura blatantly answers them.

    Aoi wasn¡¯t surprised. Toba is a bit of a surprised and said ¡°That was too easy for a confession, Sakura¡±

    ¡°I get it, I¡¯m not going to lie to you guys. After remembering some awful things had happened, I¡¯m surprised being a liar is useless when your memory keeps thrown out when you wake up¡±

    ¡°Wow, just wow. I don¡¯t mind asking for more if we continue like this, but at least you should answer Aoi¡¯s question¡±

    Aoi acts nervous. After all the suspicions, she goes back to a lowly girl again.

    ¡°You see, I want to know why did you join leaving the city. I was forced, and Toba just hates the old man¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You, what convinced you to leave after all that happened?¡±

    Sakura felt guilty at first then mood swings as she remembers the reasons why.

    ¡°I-I, even if I tell you about myself. I am not confident whether I¡¯ll live long¡±

    Toba feels the aching annoyance of Sakura dodging the question. It is risky to know that this woman is dangerous than they thought. But not saying anything made them more suspicious than ever before. Because of those people hiding their true motives to take advantage anyone that tried to escape. Sakura is probably one of them. Yet, they remember their time together with her. She really is as normal as she can be in the team. Always talking with Aoi.

    Aoi changes her question ¡°How about this, why you want to be with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the type of girl I think you won¡¯t hurt me¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stand back. We have to deal with this the hard way¡±

    Silfa warns them as the forcefield pushes them aside. Toba trying to stop her

    ¡°No wait, we want to talk to her for a bit¡±

    ¡°There is no time when the influence ingulfs her again¡±

    Sakura feels a leak on top of her head. The influence is back and drilling into the forcefield. Silfa warns them again

    ¡°Sakura has no chance if she becomes evil. The three of us able to get here and for just one girl is not going to stop us. The hyper speed must end quick!¡±

    Silfa rushes forward and places a glass at the front of Sakura¡¯s glowing eyes. The muddled red light refracts and focus in a ray of light, revealing the magic pattern to unleash.

    The trial begins. The waters come out of nowhere swirling around and pushes all magic they have around them. All magic types wash down, and all of them except for Juela feel their normal body again. Memories manifested, not from Sakura¡¯s past. The time she remembered with the hunter. The hunter reveals, and it was U¡¯ecin surrounded by dead bodies. Bodies gathered, collected, and ready to throw it out at the surface. He said to Sakura

    ¡°The land is moving down to the sea. The influence you speak of is the source you¡¯re all heading¡±

    Last scene of one man begging for his life as U¡¯ecin quickly ends him, disappearing out of memory.

    Then the manifestation reappears at that same moment. Trial U¡¯ecin appeared in front of them. The mark of the eye channels out from her sending it into the trial being. The manifestation begins to look around wielding his weapon, a polearm. Juela sees can¡¯t use their magic. Tabitha uses her wand and pulls everyone behind her.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡±

    ¡°We have a problem, Tabitha. I can¡¯t use my magic¡±

    ¡°Me neither, but the trials shouldn¡¯t make you fight, right? Juela?¡±

    ¡°This is Sakura¡¯s trial, but was sealed because of U¡¯ecin? I just don¡¯t get it. Sakura! What did he say to you at that time?¡±

    Sakura watches U¡¯ecin holding his polearm firmly. The sight of his devastating stance moved her with awe. Toba is checking her face as she is idolizing him. She hits her

    ¡°Knock it off!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! What trial I¡¯m supposed to do?¡±

    Silfa can¡¯t think of anything at this scenario. A pile of dead citizens, and him murdering everyone. The sight of so much dead bodies made her want to hurl. U¡¯ecin was able to take them down. This final scene had shown them what he is capable of. It is hard to imagine how he can pull through.

    ¡°This is Sakura¡¯s trial, she had to face him¡±

    They push her. Sakura tries to step away but they insist with force. She was pushed right in front of him and the water covers them from view. U¡¯ecin lays his weapon close to her head. The polearm with hidden powers possessing a powerful blow to kill the citizen with terror. The trial is combining with both magic. All together harmonize into one, yet this presence brought Sakura with immense pain in her head. Her eyes flooded with tears uncontrollably leaving her in constant pain.

    Then it suddenly stops. Sakura looks up and everything around her turned water. All around her filled with water as if she is in under the ocean. Within this vast ocean, Delilah appeared before her. She shows nothing but anger to what she had seen within her thoughts. The memories she is trying to hide and the past that shielded her from ever showing at the trial. Delilah can¡¯t stand her and wouldn¡¯t dare to speak a child who had done more what any young adults had done to this realm. Slowly turning to the man who gives Sakura the mark of the eye.

    ¡°There is no mistaken, you have brought me the reason to kill them¡±

    Sakura couldn¡¯t see her face. Delilah is too disappointed and a shame to dare to look at the young girl. She only gives her a wrathful warning.

    ¡°I finally understand. Leave this place before Alga¡¯s light returns to this very continent. What life remains here will be the monsters feasting your filthy flesh. Your sanctuary is lost, your saviors are here, and your redemption must be fulfilled. If you die in this world, I¡¯ll twist your soul to the very moment because of your sin . . . whore . . .¡±

    The underwater ocean turned dark. The consequences for Sakura of her past have drove to danger into her mind, carving it as she will never forget. The resemblance of hell only through the sense of her mind. The secret of her past being an opportunist, less and less as her actions grew filthy as she doesn¡¯t care, the drop of the papers all around as she receives it, and all else around her is nothing but pitiful people wanting a good time. She was a gold digger, such a young age, and never would expect her to be one except acting as victimize sex worker. The lies she had done until she entered this world.

    It got worse here in this world. The demons have already whisper into her ears. She can¡¯t believe how many attempts had happened to her after she left the city. All she had seen, everything she had pulled through to survive. Many of them wouldn¡¯t believe how many times she is been with the wrong group. Especially, the people she had not heard about them after their escape. A glimpse of her memory passed all the darkest secrets she had and all directly to one group of people. The thought of them left her behind because of her child like appearance. The same words she heard recently flickering

    ¡°. . . whore . . .¡±

    Her face begins to turn red like a fever, as her eyes shed a tear coming from the mark of the eye. Dripping down to her cheeks, the right cheek fades away, but the left cheek starts burning into her skin. The red light dims down and turned into a tattoo, a mark that much the broken appearance without the glass shows its clear magic patterns. The trial U¡¯ecin goes to her while Delilah left. When the under the ocean environment begin to spread apart, he said to her

    ¡°Tell them, you have succeeded. Your resolve is . . .¡±

    Sakura falls to the ground leaving little strength left for her to speak. The spell that nulled their magic disappeared. Silfa picks her up on her arms

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t fall asleep just yet. If you are going to forget what happened here, we will leave you behind, got that?¡±

    Sakura nods as her eyes closed and fell into a deep sleep. They tried to wake her up, but it was impossible. Juela examines her

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. The mark on her face is feeding inside her head. We don¡¯t know whether she is fine or lost consciousness¡±

    Toba agrees as she keeps shaking Sakura up ¡°She blacks out cold, we don¡¯t know if she is free or not¡±

    Silfa calls out to Tabitha to use that card again. After a few attempts, it is confirmed she is free from the curse.

    ¡°All those secrets on her, she gets to sleep on our suspensions¡±

    Tabitha grabs Silfa¡¯s shoulder ¡°There is nothing we can do. Aoi says everything we need to know. A girl like that being dangerous is hardly enough for us to get a pain in our backs. Also . . .¡±

    She turns to the remaining two teens ¡°I bet those big shots might have darker side of the stories than the last one¡±

    Both Mina and Kenta froze into the sphere. Only the two of them left until the hyper speed will finally stop. Aoi is talking with Toba who would be next. Meanwhile Tabitha channels her telepathy again all while talking with the three

    ¡°I think we should be better talking a for a bit¡±

    Juela pulls Sakura to her as she places her far away from the trial ¡°Are you going to contact them? Would it be better for all of us hear each other out?¡±

    ¡°That will become a headache for me. I tried linking multiple people before. I need a good circle of conversation without the other asking too much questions¡±

    Silfa nods ¡°That¡¯s true, a train of thoughts when you don¡¯t even understand what the others are thinking. But Tabitha, you should have gained experience to use it, right?¡±

    ¡°I have, while becoming a median between others is a different topic¡±

    Juela cuts them off ¡°Anyway, now this is what I have been waiting to hear both from Voldemyr and Lady Constantine¡¯s reports¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, that¡¯s right. Juela, you are one of the groups who always read the reports before our guild master¡±

    ¡°I said heard! Not read! Don¡¯t mix with me with those mischievous eyes¡±

    Silfa watches them argue ¡°What are you guys on about?¡±

    Juela looks away out of spite, holding her arms not wanting to talk about it. Tabitha grins as she didn¡¯t expect this to happen. These trials are getting darker; first, it was easy, then it gets worse really fast. Then she sighs sadly

    ¡°Do you think we can save everyone?¡±

    Silfa slams her fist to the ground ¡°What are you saying? People over here are just idiots and don¡¯t know how the world works. Others treated some kind of fantasy world while others treated it as a game. I can¡¯t believe you started to doubt those people who are caught by their sleazy tricks¡±

    ¡°I know that, but after what the Benedictus have been through to save those people from the very beginning. I¡¯m starting to believe that our people have already been influenced. Even if they are free from it. They will come back again like it was a drug¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Juela was a bit surprised ¡°Tabitha? You are sounding like the Benedictus themselves. Where did you get those quotas? Lady Constantine would¡¯ve a daily sermon for you if you wanted¡±

    ¡°Oh that?¡±

    Tabitha heard more than she should, but she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    McS4 have already called out the stops pretending as if he was talking to R-cord. Tabitha didn¡¯t, she continues to listen to the tales of those men trying to get her people out of this realm.

    ¡°. . . People can¡¯t change easily. Not even after trying to find their way out of here. They are afraid, of course. You have to admit their bravery on their own personal means are plenty to question that would save them from this place. The demon who is trying to control them is weakening. But not those who are already joined them¡±

    ¡°How many of them are still alive down there?¡±

    ¡°I lost count. I don¡¯t know when I lost count. A one or two moon cycles maybe. Maybe I was counting the number of times I got hit another mad man who was with our fellow Enders. The name really confuses me, but this name held a grudge for me. He was called Youta¡±

    ¡°Heh, the word ¡®you¡¯ and the simple ¡®ta¡¯ finally get you to remember¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s those girls called Mina, Toba, with two girls can¡¯t pronounce right, and that man¡¯s name sounds like a girl. Kenta was her name¡±

    ¡°His name, laugh* That Youta bastard has the same pronouncing name at the end¡±

    ¡°The coward is still on the loose. Our friend Sir Uld never failed on the rescue. He even spoke out their faith about a shit god¡±

    ¡°Bah! That name didn¡¯t even give a good title. Only its name keeps calling out when everything goes wrong¡±

    ¡°It must be praise of sanctuary¡±

    ¡°The god of danger callings, sounds like a doomsayer to me¡±

    ¡°Even him, failed to save the people we have proven innocent¡±

    ¡°Because of the curse to limits their mind, our suspicions can¡¯t go through people¡¯s head. The curse is too great to break free¡±

    ¡°Even if they remember everything. Their guilts and regrets in one spike. They must accept the truth and move on¡±

    The topic about the trial is long gone. They talked about the people going through all lengths to get out of this place. The curse, the influence, had given them hopelessness to find ways to leave this place. Time is limited, every sleep is when a memory fades away when the eyes open after staring at the dark providing them energy for the day. Tabitha is doubting as well to whom she is going to save because one of them had already join the demon¡¯s side. Aoi¡¯s older brother is not the only one siding with the demon. Tabitha remembers the girl with them. It still her wish to rescue all of her deceased friend¡¯s kids.

    Tabitha stood up and said to Silfa ¡°You¡¯re right, we need to succeed. Now who¡¯s the next person for the trial¡±

    . . .

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am¡± Both Toba and Aoi decided

    Mina begins to break open the sphere as her head screams out from the top of her lungs. An apparition wildly attacks her trying to kill her. The ghostly wails reach to their ears as the pain goes within their bodies. All of them were shocked

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

 East Coast: Freedom or Truth part 5 - Chapter 263

    COI C263

    Somewhere deeps down from the depths of the ruin. The tidal city with its emptiness secretly had structural remains. Untouched or rebuilt from how they see it. Hidden there where the last bastion of people almost took into the influence. Armed men carrying their banners to protect those citizens from it. The Circoston invaders barely reach this far. Even they are seen at the very surface. They seem getting a hard time going through at the very gates of this place.

    Deep down, it is unimaginable for the waters to flow freely upward and downward. Behaving like waves that barely know nothing of its nature. Within these places are gone, the guild stationed here to the last time. It is the 4th time since the beginning of the citizens entered the east coast. Slowly opening the wounds, the citizens have brought themselves into. In truth have finally found out as they stare down to the watery abyss. Its glow refracted the light from what the mana gives. The floating structures are going up and down as such as it was it called the tidal city.

    Del¡¯Montra Esteval, the home of the immortal one. Delilah, or her children calls her

    ¡°E¡¯asta Ankra Delikor¡±

    Her name was called out. Two waters coming different direction go to the warrior who spoke the name. The two clashes one another giving off the waves clashing together. The men approach as they see another two oceans battle out once more. Seek within the depths and the motion of flowing waters coming by. The sight of both mana had clear signs of rivalry. It¡¯s been like this since they sink down.

    ¡°The Urbanites are taking their time with the ruler¡¯s power¡±

    ¡°Our leader never wastes such a power. It¡¯s been like this because those people have reached their peak¡±

    ¡°Yet, we have found the rest and still able to endure it¡±

    ¡°It was because of her. The might of her presence not losing the city she had built for many millennia¡±

    The waters begin to move again

    ¡°The tides have shift. The influence is surging upward to the top¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible the moon cycle is at neutral. There are no moons to help it gain its strength. It will perish by its own overstretch will¡±

    The influence, it corrupted the waters and it is under its control. Deep down where the demon is, daringly collecting the citizens into its side. Now it brings at full force as they see the structures are also brought up. The guild begins to blow the horns.

    ¡°The possessed have pushed out the sealed structures out from the bottom. They are trying to push their way out to the surface¡±

    ¡°Your orders!¡±

    ¡°Hold this place, we aren¡¯t allowed to leave these people. By the order of the man carries the banner with bells, he will set judged to the last hour¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mi¡¯lady!¡±

    The woman pulls out her helmet. The woman who taken the trial back when she was given the chance. The armor of the Benedictus carries on her suit. The divine power it possessed and draws out as she enters a deep trance. Darken to see herself into the void. The magic she receives through her prayers. Along with Delilah¡¯s permission to seek through the hyper speed realm. Everything she flashes inside her head as she sees the glass shaken into the brink of collapsing. She says it softly

    ¡°We¡¯re too late . . .¡±

    The man catcher and his men feel the tremble on their feet. Barely anything could sense the danger in their surroundings as it is too weak or it didn¡¯t show any threat to them. Yet, they sense it. They turn to each other as their final thought reaches their eyes on McS4. Collecting all the information they have understood since the beginning their first meeting.

    ¡°Do you have a feeling where there is a divine plan since we have a chat with him?¡±

    ¡°Divine plan!? Be more of a man than holy. It is obvious from the start. He has citizens on his team¡±

    ¡°You already figure it out. In the name of our Lord! How long have you tried to listen to him like it was kind of fantasy?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you guys knew?¡±

    ¡°Bah! Ignore him, this feeling is not good. There are people who are influence didn¡¯t know some of them are hosts¡±

    McS4 raises his head ¡°Host? Other than the term possessed?¡±

    ¡°Well, now you finally talk and you¡¯re concerned too. Praise be to god, and I hope your companions know how to do exorcisms. You can¡¯t even get rid of it because it sticks with the influence¡±

    Tabitha hears it through her telepathy. The challenge she must face as they didn¡¯t expect something like this. Mina, drawn into the influence as hides within a ghost who is possessing her.

    She continues to listen to them as they tried to stop Mina.

    ¡°Yes, although is weak. It is also harmful to the host. Many of us tried to exorcise it, and succeeded thankfully. It won¡¯t last long as the host is feeling the guilt of that said soul. This is not the influence she is willing to remove it. There is another soul who is stick close to her like an apparitional parasite. The only thing that host is going to do is to deal with it¡±

    ¡°The hardest thing about it is . . . we have no idea how those citizens deal with them. As if they are in a trauma¡±

    Silfa steps aside and able to parry Mina down to her feet. The curse is decaying her body leaving every moment of her body drying up her flesh into dust. She casts her forcefield around her. Mina abnormally reacts as her body pulsing inside the influence filling inside her mana set to explode. Unstable amount of magic ready to kill herself.

    ¡°This girl is killing herself. Is this how people got possessed really made them go suicidal?¡±

    Sakura shakes head ¡°That¡¯s not it. There is no way for the influence desperately want us¡±

    Mina is shaken as her face aged like a shriveled old woman. It is killing her in the inside. Aoi sees her in a such a bad state as she is forced to heal her. A healing spell is cast and Mina grabs the spell link to Aoi. Aoi was pulled in as the influence and the mana is trying to surge back into her. Juela comes in and break the mana line.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Mina shrieks like a banshee hurting only Aoi, Toba, and Sakura. Juela measures the weight of the counter spell.

    ¡°That¡¯s weak. How is it hurting them?¡±

    ¡°Those girls got dropped dead on the ground. Are they alright?¡±

    Tabitha rushes to them as she pulled them in with her wand. She waves her wand again and created a barrier.

    ¡°They are safe. Their resistances are very bad. The influence is probably manifesting together with Mina¡¯s attacks¡±

    Silfa turns to face Mina ¡°Those monsters are really wants them so bad¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue here. Mina is dying, look at her state. She is possessed¡±

    They observed Mina. She couldn¡¯t do anything as her body draining her life away. The aura around her is toxic giving off a haunting spirit inside of her.

    In a short moment, Mina is calling out to them

    ¡°Help me! A ghost is controlling me and my powers are melting down my flesh. Help me! I beg of you¡±

    Tabitha is in a dilemma as they don¡¯t have any idea how to deal with it. She desperately checking her deck for anything of use. She shuffles it very quickly adding her own cards to increase her speed. One card after the other, reading as fast as she could. She stops at one card that meant for Haw. She reads

    ¡°Test Subject: Matrix Bypass. What!?¡±

    Juela heard of it ¡°No way! Did Yui actually made that card?¡±

    ¡°You know about it¡±

    ¡°YES! It is good a card for Mina¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if this card will affect her. I¡¯m not using an offensive card or any offense cards in my deck¡±

    ¡°It is meant for Haw. It does mean Haw know how to do it. We have to take the risk or Mina will die at this rate¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t hesitate to use it after she re-shuffles then pull it from her deck at a fast pace. The card is played and gives it to Juela. The powers of the card onto Juela as she places her hand on the ground. With her handicraft forced her hands to carved on the ground, it pushes further as her sash moves right on Mina¡¯s feet.

    Mina¡¯s mana is cut and shared both the apparition who possessed her and Juela herself. Full force on the ground as Juela casts it opened a rift into Mina¡¯s head. Juela reaches out to Tabitha¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Silfa, use the potion Haw made when something comes out of Mina. Please restraint yourself from healing her. It will trap us inside her head¡±

    ¡°Alright¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡±

    Mina¡¯s body lies down surrounded by her mana and blood dripping down from her skin scattered all around used as a magic circle preparing to bring both Tabitha and Juela in. Siphoning into the existence of their bodies as reality broke bringing them elastically into Mina¡¯s mind.

    The mind is empty. Waiting and moving on its own, there is an essence of magic left behind. A familiar spell that both of them recognized. A figure had arrived, short and giving off for the first time that they didn¡¯t actually see such an expression. Yui is acting guilty. Her pre-recorded voice within the card plays her message.

    ¡°I guess I have done the unthinkable. Sorry for, bringing back the bad memories, Haw. I know you¡¯ve read my letters for this special card I made. Out from your old guild¡¯s small little piece of hard chip, or what you called making you do stuff you wouldn¡¯t do. This is for Tabitha, you save those 4 citizens back then, why not doing it again? twice¡±

    Yui¡¯s message have brought them to hear about Haw¡¯s past. It is hardly anything Juela know about. But for Tabitha, this is something she only heard but starts to get curious.

    She asks Juela ¡°Is Haw . . .¡±

    ¡°There is no need to explain at this time, Tabitha. Let¡¯s talk about it later¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but . . .¡±

    ¡°For Mina¡±

    Juela didn¡¯t move an inch from her expression. Strict and direct as she displays her the seriousness for this young girl. They both agreed and retun to Yui¡¯s message

    ¡°. . . This matrix bypass is created by one of the researchers. She didn¡¯t tell her name, but she is blonde and quite beautiful if she keeps her mouth shut. That name is the only thing I barely remembered¡±

    ¡°So, anyway. This is your preparation room inside someone¡¯s mind. I am just glad you let Tabitha use it on you. It was that very card is negating all of her offensive magic cards. Those non-archscience stuff. Remember the letter I have to explain it to you, this is the first time I have to listen a Dexter guildmember that would drive out the souls trying to control the living. It is most common for demon¡¯s puppets having the ability to possess others other than the source itself. Although it is easy to exorcise them, but I have a hunch that there is called guilt. Your rival guild had spread their news and I was able to get it. This is how the ghost comes back to the host. It negates their resolves¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Luckily, you are in my ancestral domain. No matter what stakes you are in, my beloved 1st head will never leave anyone alive. Even in death, she will access your very being. Use what did our first head provide you from the start. It will share the effects what the card used . . .¡±

    Yui vanishes as the message was finished. Both Juela and Tabitha only answers the only thing that break the influence

    ¡°The trial¡±

    Tabitha continues ¡°Even at this moment, can we do it inside Mina¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Yui wants us to do. There¡¯s nothing else we could do¡±

    Juela starts the trial. The essence around the card gives the powerful aura. Delilah, who left them, have sense a bit of the descendants¡¯ handiworks. Angry because of one girl¡¯s past. She thought she would leave them at the chaos of Mina¡¯s ludicrous memories like Toba did. The card though, along with its magic confidently reassures her from its multiple magic spells into one. This pleases her and at the same time felt so new for the first time. The presence of the chip gives her a motherly look trying to figure out her descendant¡¯s bold craftsmanship.

    ¡°Such a lie, you twisted young woman. Dodging the wits from not bringing offensive magic will kill the people they are trying to save. Because my will bless her cards¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yui providing Tabitha her offensive magic. Delilah will intentionally empower it and hurt those people at her own whim. An example at view, if those five young teens are set into the trial, even Tabitha trying to use her magic. She will definitely hurt them and they will die. Except only for one person, Aoi. Her heart to her parents is immeasurable to show her mercy. But for them, they deserved it. Even Toba. Delilah¡¯s view shows nothing to care about their perspective and problems.

    The trial formed. The memories didn¡¯t set off like Toba did. It shows to the two critical moments both in their home world and at the East Coast. Mina shows herself watching her past self with a girl who is kneeling before her. Combining both her memories and about the trial. She grieves at the idea to do it

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to reconcile a girl like you¡±

    She stares at the kneeling girl who cries right in front of her and her friends. Tabitha quickly understands what happened.

    ¡°Mina was a bully. A terrible bully¡±

    Juela sees the bullied girl battered ¡°Such a poor girl, this explains why they are having a hard time picking who will take the trial. Kenta, is he the worse than all of them?¡±

    Mina is having a great time bullying her classmates. Along with her friends to bring living hell, this specific girl had it worse. Her belongings taken, getting picked around, being ordered what to do, forced the things she don¡¯t wanted to, and many more. When the time the poor girl fights back, Mina brings the worse to her almost bringing the poor girl to suicide. Multiple attempts were made as Mina always made fun of her. Mina shows her true color in the past. Greatly lowers Tabitha¡¯s willing to save her.

    Pushes forward at the Horsin world, this same poor girl was with Mina since they entered this world. It was that very day, the time many people have save Mina from the poor girl getting possessed by the demon. The demon controls her the moment as Mina release her stress on her. Voices of rage into the poor girl¡¯s head and the last voice she hears is the voice of the demons. The victim was under control because of her sufferings. The people didn¡¯t know the abusiveness the girl had and letting Mina saved from the clutch of her revenge. That¡¯s why she left. This strong sadistic girl left the city because of the guilt she had.

    To the day when the poor girl¡¯s soul come out and haunt down Mina is when the caves sink down to the East Coast. That¡¯s when it lures into her head. The influence prevents Mina¡¯s death. Now without the influence protecting her body, the ghost finally fulfilled her revenge. Mina sees it all as she is being surrounded by the haunting spirit of the poor girl. Resisting it to say to reconcile with this girl. She felt disgusted and no remorse ever trying to convince herself to change her mind. The poor girl¡¯s soul manifest and Mina quickly punches it out releasing smoke. When the smoke clears, she sees Tabitha and Juela watching everything.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Tabitha looks disappointed

    ¡°Mina, that poor girl. Did she die?¡±

    ¡°No! her body consumed by the demon. I¡¯m telling the truth, she got possessed and her very flesh turns to ashes and become a ghost¡±

    Mina is staring at their faces. Tabitha is angry, but Juela didn¡¯t. She looks like she is not impressed how she did. Mina points at her

    ¡°Tabitha, your friend. Take a look at her, she is not¡±

    Barely anything she says made sense. Desperately trying not going to break from the guilt. She stood there trying to collect herself from the pressure.

    Juela says to Mina ¡°All you¡¯ve done, and yet. The monster you created is going to kill you¡±

    Mina and Tabitha were shocked ¡°WHAT!!!?¡±

    This is absurd, why did Juela says something like that? Mina had done terrible things and she says it like the victim is a monster.

    Tabitha scolds her ¡°Juela! What it gone into you?¡±

    Juela ignores her and pushes to Mina. She grabs her by the collar filling with the matrix bypass¡¯ magic effects and casts her sash for only the of them will hear.

    Mina was confused and acting all spite at Juela ¡°Are you crazy? You see what I did. Everyone is going to hate me because what I¡¯ve done. Everyone will look at me in the eyes, that I tortured that girl. AAH! Now she haunts me after what I did. But you, you look like you¡¯re not impressed with me¡±

    ¡°I am¡± Juela says it strictly.

    Mina looks dumbfounded ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What else you¡¯re going to say? That poor girl is no longer human. Those who joined the demons are the same as monsters¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you? I created a monster! You see what I¡¯ve done . . .?¡±

    The looks of Juela¡¯s eyes were unphased at the matter. As if she didn¡¯t care for the poor girl. Mina tries to open her mouth but Juela¡¯s eyes staring through her as if what Mina done to the young girl was right.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°At first, should¡¯ve be. Now,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening . . . urgh¡±

    Juela is not convinced by Mina¡¯s regret. Mina herself said it. She doesn¡¯t want to apologized. However, the guilt is driving her crazy. Through those unmoved eyes are calling her to listen, ignoring what she is trying to say. Silence drove in her while being hold in place.

    Juela whispers to her ears. The usual pleasant voice left and returns with a tone she barely recognized if she is her.

    ¡°You refuse to face her, you confess what you¡¯ve done, and you only did that because we saw it. Tell me the truth, is that really how you feel? Or you reacted out of fear?¡±

    A bad example for Mina to confess what she had done. This reason is not showing her the sympathy and the remorse needed for her to accept it. She couldn¡¯t say a thing. Juela response hits her

    ¡°Coward¡±

    Inside Mina hits her, her life surviving at the East Coast drove her insane to be called as a coward. She did what she did to survive and become the exemptions among her group. She is able to resist the influence even her own victim haunting her to this day. A coward, hah! She will laugh at the joke. Until, she remembers. The guilt inside her spoof her so suddenly. The sweat she drips down was she almost get caught. The second time, she was too late. The ghost already knew what will happened next. It was that moment to blame.

    ¡°No¡± She whispers ¡°NO!¡±

    Then she gets louder ¡°Like hell will I ever let that weak girl trying to get a hold of me!¡±

    Mina shouts as she enters the time she begins to get from the influence. The poor girl is right in front of her, wrathfully as she haunts Mina in her cold dead body. The two both split her memory apart as the poor girl¡¯s mind is trying to merge into her head. Mina smiles at her pitiful effort.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you do it to me. You¡¯re going to possessed me? You have the power to take me down and you just want my body. Disgusting¡±

    Juela sees the horrible side of Mina. The honesty of Mina grew confidently and willing to push the poor girl¡¯s soul from her. There is no choice. The poor girl is under control of the demons. She doesn¡¯t know who is controlling her, but possessing someone else¡¯s body is forbidden to all of the livings. The poor girl is no longer sane and become a monster, neither for Mina if she continues like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tabitha. Mina will have to succeed this way in her trial. Sakura had hide hers, why not Mina too¡±

    The two breaks apart. The whirlwinds of memories go around as the memories drowned into unrecognizable pool of nightmarish sceneries. Memories and nightmares are twirling to no end, losing its meaning and blurred into non-existent. Tabitha picks up Juela

    ¡°What are you trying to say to Mina? I heard you¡¯re apologizing to me behind my back¡±

    Juela stood there quietly as she never expects for her to hear their conversation. Did she also hear Mina bad mouthing at the poor girl?

    Tabitha continues ¡°You see her memories as a bully and her guilt was hurting that poor girl. And you calling her a coward. What¡¯s the problem with you?¡±

    Tabitha didn¡¯t hear what Mina said. It was all badmouthing and this kind of insults will make Tabitha really angry. But she didn¡¯t hear Mina. Without even a second, Juela realizes it was her card. The card, what did it stops her take private conversation with Mina. While Tabitha, she reads the card precisely what it said. There is also a note if she tilts it. It was kind of impressive and never thought Yui could do a reflective card. The note says

    ¡®When Haw is during that state. Would you mind ease drops inside his head? I¡¯m really curious how his mind is stable after all he is been through¡¯

    It was an actual mind reader side effect.

    The surrounding quickly sends them back out as they see Mina and the ghost are battling out. Mina takes her first time pushing the ghost out her mind. Tabitha and Juela pushes out as they fly out by the strong psychic blast. A mental ability after shock using that card. Their brain numbs after it uses. The two lies down silent as they can only watch Silfa quickly uses the potion at the apparition. The ghost gets hit by the strange fluid with the light as it sinks into it. The poor girl¡¯s soul manifest and hardens into crystal from the ground.

    Mina¡¯s memories come out as she grits her teeth to let everyone to see what she was like. Then nothing happened, Mina sees her surrounding being setback and absorb by the ghost¡¯s body. The memories being absorb to her making her the scapegoat to hide her past. Mina sees this opportunity to keep it a secret longer. Silfa looks at the apparition

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s one scary looking ghost. Did the demon really going to possess you with this¡±

    Mina gently push her aside as she looks at the poor girl.

    Petrified, giving no chance to give the fight the ghost desperately deserved. Both shows no holding back as their past leading them to this fate. Mina uses her magic, encircled around them to never let anyone to misheard them. Clear as day, to this moment. Mina is willing to admit all of what the poor girl will going to say. While she herself is telling them the truth after what the ghost trying to do to her. Finally, the poor girl finally speaks

    ¡°. . . You! You! You¡¯ve ruined my life and you still never beg for forgiveness¡±

    Everyone hears the ghost voice. Clear without the ghost wails with her terrifying voice. It was all in emotional tone as if she is finally open up to them.

    ¡°Since middle school, why did I make you hate me? We never even met and all of your friends and including you put me through hell. I am just an ordinary girl who have a peaceful life with my mother. Everyone knew I don¡¯t have a dad. Yet, you, all of you came at me like they were divorced. He was an abusive father. I told you everything, and . . . you treated me worse than he had done to both me and my mom. Still! You didn¡¯t know any sympathy¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°And you still didn¡¯t say a word. You¡¯re just grinning at my suffering, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mina never holds back at her smirk. Her sadistic personally hidden away since the day she left the city. The guilt is truly there, but she can¡¯t help herself to stop to see someone she hated suffer. For no reason, why she acted this way. Does she love to play the devil? Or she¡¯s been like this and lost her sense of sympathy only to this poor girl. Mina never shows remorse and will not going to apologize to her. Her hands are tickling to want to hurt this ghost girl. The magic flows on her body carrying the mana received by Delilah herself.

    The crystal imprisonment is broken through, freeing the ghost girl as she fights out of rage. She gets hit by the gut and the mana repels her manifesting body. Mina felt its pain surging through as she can feel the misery of the ghost girl. It is never a doubt that her powers and memories returned without any flaw. The poor girl¡¯s body finally returned in flesh with her body let into the control of the demons. She is on her knees gasping for air after that single hit.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Mina kicks her to the side. The poor girl pushes to the side.

    Silfa grabs Mina by the shoulder ¡°What are you doing? This is enough. We only need you to free from the curse¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then you should know I have already finished my trial, right? Juela¡±

    Silfa turned to Juela as she gives her a serious nod. ¡°It¡¯s true, Silfa. She had already passed the trial¡±

    ¡°Trial? What did she pass?¡±

    Mina points out her trial. It was the ghost. Without a single second to react, Mina summons a big spear to both of her hands, then lunge forward piercing through the poor girl¡¯s chest. The spectral blood flows out. The trails flow out demonic aura. The poor girl turned to stone crumbling down then fell into the fading wind.

    The spear reveals to be an Enders weapon. A spear carved with monstrous pole carved up to the spear head. The spear head is made out of ancient bones clearly meant to drove away the accursed souls. As everyone recovers, Juela finally makes it clear

    ¡°Tabitha, Silfa. We didn¡¯t make the trial for them. It was prepared by U¡¯ecin¡±

    Tabitha was shocked ¡°How did he know?¡±

    ¡°My guess was Sakura from the start. U¡¯ecin might have found loop holes from those trials. Maturity, Independence, and . . . Mina, tell me the truth. It was all him¡±

    ¡°Him . . .¡±

    Mina turns around and looks relief, with the spear on her hand wielding enchantments possessing mystical powers.

    ¡°Yes, I remember him. The hunter, he told us to do this. Whenever our memories returned and only be freed what this powerful being despised us. We have to accept that fact. The truth is, we won¡¯t be saved by her anyway. The trial you¡¯re all hoping to setting us free are meant to those people who already want to change for the better. But you all know our people won¡¯t forgive us what we have done. Same goes for me, you see what I did. From the beginning up to the end, this poor girl I bullied made it this far and I turned her into a monster. With this spear, handed over by that hunter. This is his way to solve my problem¡±

    Toba shouts at Mina ¡°But you know it is wrong!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I show it to you because this is going to be the honest portrayal of myself. Sakura didn¡¯t show because she knew it will turn like this¡±

    Sakura disagrees ¡°That¡¯s worse than I could¡¯ve done. You embrace something so evil¡±

    ¡°And yet, the hunter is the one who saved me. Tabitha, you¡¯ll see the real people are slowly succumb to the demons. I¡¯m almost become one of them. This is the result for how long we have been here¡±

    Silfa almost raises her voice, but turned to Juela ¡°Is this the right choice, Juela? It feels like everyone is going mad¡±

    ¡°People here are lost. Only way for them to be saved is out from this terrible place. No mortal will remain sane. All of you, even Tabitha. This the world that will change your life from the slight areas you come across, it will lead to your demise. We have one more youth to free him from the influence¡±

    Juela is right. Those must be the people shouldn¡¯t return to their home world, but they couldn¡¯t want to leave them. No matter how evil they can be, there is a chance to change. This world made them stop changing when powers provided to them as divine. They have to leave this place or all of their efforts will be indulged in this madness.

    The ground begins to cracked as the crystal floorings are breaking apart. Kenta broke free as his memories returned. Tabitha sees their hyper speed is fading.

    ¡°The spell is wearing off. What about Kenta?¡±

    ¡°We need to leave before all of us going to fall to the ground-¡±

    Then suddenly the side effects kick in. Everyone who is been in the hyper speed in such a long time quickly dispersed all of their energy. They black out as every one of them fell to the ground. Kenta fell to the ground barely keeping an eye open.

    One after the other, they fall into the crackling ground. Shattering its crystal floor down to the depths of the ruins. Gushing upward is the influence they have hope escaped recapturing them before they will wake up. Kenta then hears the sounds of the bells. A soar of hymns reaches to him, this far.

    ¡°Hear that may fall, the might of god hears your call¡±

    The sounds of drums out of nowhere, they are here. They finally meet.

    ¡°Regrouping is in progress¡± McS4 is here, bringing the men for this rescue.

 East Coast: The Journeywomens End/ers part 1 - Chapter 264

    COI C264

    ¡°Where will they go in this treacherous place? Surrounding by beings who will never understand your race. For how much will all of us suffer from the past few cycles, there is no hope to escape it. No one will care except their own. Thus, we are here. Yet, we were betrayed. Is this really a rescue or a sacrifice? I¡¯ve come this far, only succeed to have a few from the thousands. I say, we learn so much then went dull of the repetition. Their powers are the test of beyond us, slowly being diminished as we learn. They were cursed by the influence, leading us to a one-sided advantage. In the end, their pasts are as strong as this realm, the East Coast¡±

    Lady Constantine read the letter from her guild group, the Urbanites, a known group but forgotten by name as their guild as a whole mocked. The Unworthy Guild is one of the founders of Enders Bridge and much older than all the guilds in Enders Bridge combine. Holding by her hand is the holy book, she opens the book only left in scriptures broken into parts while as whole and lost key chapters with the gospels within the pages. She reads one of the verses:

    Now the tax collectors and sinners were all gathering around to hear Jesus. <sup>2 </sup>But the Pharisees and the teachers of the law muttered,

    ¡°This man welcomes sinners and eats with them.¡±

    <sup>3 </sup>Then Jesus told them this parable:

    <sup>4 </sup>¡°Suppose one of you has a hundred sheep and loses one of them. Doesn¡¯t he leave the ninety-nine in the open country and go after the lost sheep until he finds it? <sup>5 </sup>And when he finds it, he joyfully puts it on his shoulders <sup>6 </sup>and goes home. Then he calls his friends and neighbors together and says, ¡®Rejoice with me; I have found my lost sheep.¡¯ <sup>7 </sup>I tell you that in the same way there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who do not need to repent¡±

    Words come out from her with amazement and at the same time wonders. After reading the verse, there are missing verses after.

    ¡°. . . Lost coin . . .rejoicing in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner who repents.¡±

    Then she squanders off about the tales of sons and fathers. Leaving no correct details whereas the words have lost from the original copy. Lady Constantine closes the holy book and comment about it

    ¡°The gospel of Luke, this is his answer to save them. Even before the citizens, there are also Circostons. He can only find one by the hundreds, and he cheers it¡±

    One of her men called out to her

    ¡°Mi¡¯lady, the elder from Raker Mawn Guild is wished to see with you¡±

    ¡°She is one of the faithful, my apology if we can¡¯t recognize you¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my great granddaughter is here to see you¡±

    The young girl, just only few years old is looking up at the Lady. Within her tiny hands is a piece of paper, glowing out as it shines in an aura. She shows it to her. The elder lady explains

    ¡°My little great granddaughter is telling you that Tabitha finally meets with your comrade in arms¡±

    Lady Constantine almost laughs from that nostalgic name ¡°Comrade in arms, I¡¯ve always remembered they are comrade-at-arms¡±

    The elder lady smiles as she brings her great granddaughter to her arms. The young girl still shows to the guild mistress seriously wanting to give it to her. The lady shakes her head out of embarrassment and receives it. The drawing was mostly scribbles, but the aura reveals hidden within as it shows more than just a child¡¯s art. It links to one of the elder lady¡¯s family members. Her eyes forgot about the woman who joined the Urbanites. She covers her mouth

    ¡°Ahem* Apologies, I¡¯ve never would guess you have relatives joining the East Coast¡±

    The young girl is not done yet, she pesters her and showing more than just one of them. This shows a specific young woman who is always being fond with her. Lady Constantine just nods

    ¡°Oh, her. Don¡¯t you worry, your friend is fine¡±

    The young girl wasn¡¯t convinced and gives an angry look at her then quickly turns around and lying her head on her great grandmother¡¯s shoulder. Lady watches them looking at the view beneath the West Coast. The elder lady asks

    ¡°Is it too late? They have already blundered the hidden ships¡±

    Near the Enders Bridge, there is a coast at the outskirt border between Isekai city and the shores from Rune Isles. The Enders have secretly hide it with the help of the elves. The elves have already been searching deep within the ship, as one of them comes out with an item. Elyrion shows components easily seen as Dexter Guild¡¯s tech. It wasn¡¯t, he explains

    ¡°These wirings are not old, they are from Isekai City¡±

    ¡°It is?! Would it mistaken you to be from my rivals?¡±

    Elyrion carefully looks at it as there is no patterns and logos by the color of black and green. He is not mistaken, it is from Isekai City.

    ¡°If it is them, then my brothers told me they are going to the east. The east coast. I¡¯ve my watchmen saw your people stepping inside. And the last one is from your guild, my old friend¡±

    The elder lady waves her hand from his flattery

    ¡°Your old friend had passed, my dear¡±

    ¡°It is fine, but we have a problem. Lady Constantine, they took that would take out a demon¡±

    ¡°You mean the ancient weapons¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think they are going to test it at the East Coast¡±

    Depths of the ruin is reacting to their presence. The structure is going up from the sea bed as fast as it floating up. The hyper speed is over leaving their body in full fatigue. They drink their stamina potions as they hurry to rescue Tabitha¡¯s team.

    ¡°It¡¯s too late, they are out cold and asleep. It will be hard to get them to drink¡±

    ¡°Look at the fine devil we have over here. It¡¯s Mina and the gang of misfits¡±

    ¡°Lord almighty, if they are here then the caves were¡±

    ¡°Forget about that! This place is going out of its mind. The two tides are hitting us at the middle here¡±

    ¡°If all of you going to cry out of your lord, then carry your bloody crosses to your deaths!¡±

    The man catcher watches his men controlling the issue in this chaotic moment. The tired man shouts out his last words to the rest. He picks Mina up and readies himself going down to the depths. Others followed, picking each of them their weight of group. Tired, and luckily to carry two in each of them including three adult women.

    ¡°God preserved us, save us all again in this treacherous place¡±

    While he carried both Juela and Tabitha. The man catcher said to McS4

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to help?¡±

    ¡°I am, I¡¯ll be taking the front¡±

    ¡°Good. Men! To the last camp of our chapter¡±

    They cheer out from their fatigue breath.

    Lies down as they see the structure slowing up and the rest of the levels of crystals staying afloat drops down like trickling rain drops. The small shards drop on to them bounces off as the banner ringing its bells for their protection. The exhaustion, the end of the hyper speed, and dared to not use again as they gaze around the falling old world as if it never destroyed. Down below they can see how she had protected this city clean. The last reminiscence of her legacy will turn into a battlefield.

    The man catcher whispers Delilah¡¯s true name

    ¡°Sarah Mae, be true of your motives as since these people arrived. You were a little soft. Now we can see why, like the one Enders from Raker Mawn Guild. You have the woman perfectly carrying your legacy. The mother being gifted by her children and sent you their regards¡±

    While it was soft whisper to himself, Delilah hears it as if it was announcement in her ears. Encouraging little speech made her feel mixed. No blood related at all among them, but he is certain. Then she lies wait down to the depths.

    The two tides shifted down as the powerful torrents are going down. Opening from the top dropping all the crystals into hailstorm. Clashing down like meteorites on impact as it destroys the platforms they¡¯re standing on. The Man Catcher gives them the order

    ¡°Prevail! My fellow faithful. Don¡¯t stray away the path we have given to¡±

    They march as they jump the first platform falling down, washing down with strong current water pushing it deep into the abyss. The men desperately go through as others slip and fell from the two oceans collide into a tide.

    ¡°Steady! These people must not fall. Give heart, and push¡±

    They marched to the next platform. It happened again.

    ¡°AGAIN!¡±

    They pick themselves up again and continue onward. Another tries, but one man dropped Sakura from his grasp. Sakura fell to the cliff, but was catch by the man catcher¡¯s tool and grabs her by the waist and swing her up and down to the next man with open arms.

    ¡°I got it, Sir!¡±

    The man catcher picks up who fell down

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up, ¡®till your last breath. Strengthen your bold will and carry on¡±

    McS4 is on the front didn¡¯t look back. He listens their struggles as the force of nature is getting difficult to move against two tide battling. In the middle of the tides, his sensors on his helmet couldn¡¯t analyze it clearly. The influence and Delilah have this common source of mana. They¡¯re using the mana they have reserve from the Fall Era. A reservoir of mana kept hidden to the last drop, possessing exceptional destructive mana. Ancient mana secretly mixes with the ocean water. This is a fine discovery how they hid away from the Jigeram¡¯s light.

    Their banner is powerful enough to protect them from harm. It only shields them in a limited range. Because the entire platform shred itself apart, there is no certainty they could safely descend down to their hidden camp. When McS4 left in their protective range. His power armor is in complete high in energy, resisting the crystals and at the same time receiving hidden mana energy to help him re-energize some of his systems without issue. He is able to get a reading in their surroundings.

    Multiple life signatures beneath them are coming up along with the platform. He sees R-cord¡¯s position in a range as if he is preparing to snipe them down from afar. The readings change as the life signatures are closing up to them. It changes colors as it slowly blending in the atmosphere of the influence. McS4 tries to get the signal from R-cord, no responds. Finally, he remembers R-cord¡¯s warnings. This is the first time he could ever understand who is tapping in Tabitha¡¯s telepathy, better yet, who is able to hide passed their scanners.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Enemies are approaching¡±

    McS4¡¯s call to the man catcher¡¯s men as they look down where the rising structure is reaching to their level.

    ¡°Sir! We can¡¯t face them with these people carrying our backs¡±

    ¡°Throw them at the man heavy armor. I know his runes has strength¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let me do that, the spell . . .¡±

    ¡°A soldier questions my orders? Let alone not knowing well who are our enemies. Men, throw a few members of his team. He will take a lesson to learn their conditions carefully¡±

    When they almost do it, suddenly the man catcher quickly cancels his orders. McS4 is preparing his weapon, and it is warming up in most intimidating way.

    ¡°Cancel my orders, he looks ready to kill¡±

    They see his threatening appearance, and immediately going

    ¡°Sure, take care of fighting . . .¡±

    They jump to the other platform. Leaving only four of them along with McS4 to face their enemies. The enemies are the citizens themselves persuaded by the influence. Corrupted and refreshed after being absorbed by the influence, they are shown to be stronger than last time they met. One of them sees the new guy. He sarcastically remembered

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯re the guy the warned us about¡±

    ¡°He looks like he is cosplaying those mech soldiers¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t be worried about. I¡¯m saying we should . . .¡±

    They quickly charge in

    ¡°ATTACK!¡±

    as they scream as they fight. One of Benedictus¡¯ men able to push the enemies off the ledge.

    ¡°Oh, how I forgot these people shouts before they make a move¡±

    A scream coming from the ledge as the man pulls himself up.

    ¡°. . . And this poor fool is still screaming¡±

    Powerful attacks as the corrupted citizens possessed beyond their control. Only the four of them and McS4 against a gang of eight men. The banner left their protection as the rain of crystal shards sting their exposed flesh.

    When another attack begins, one of the Benedictus raises a scroll. Unseal from its string and release a field to seal them together. Stopping them leaving the fight. One man looks at McS4 focusing on their enemies

    ¡°Okay, you know we¡¯re ready to slam ourselves on the floor with these bags on our eyes. Let us deal with these dried corpses of bottom feeder before we go to bed¡±

    ¡°I have still ally somewhere down there. Considering there are more enemies down there, it would be easier to get some samples by these numbers¡±

    Lights comes out from his visor and some of their enemies reacted immediately to cover their eyes. McS4 whistles at how they know what it supposed to do, instead, he brings out his flamer. The Benedictus¡¯ men back a bit. Archscience flames with holy grounds together. Unheard of both faith and archscience divided because of the name of their guilds. One of them says his remarks with uncertainty

    ¡°Please, be this guy won¡¯t burn us to the stake without saying holy fire¡±

    They turned toward him raising their eyes at the situation

    ¡°Making jokes after all we¡¯ve been through?¡±

    ¡°My last laughs, my friends¡±

    They laugh then roar their battle cries facing the strength of the demons¡¯ puppets.

    On the enemy side.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look right, there is someone in heavy armor resist the realm¡¯s nullification¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, we can¡¯t die like the rest of those idiots. Our bodies will pull back begin with¡±

    One of them trembling on the knees as they see Benedictus again.

    ¡°But they seem to be allies¡±

    ¡°Just follow the orders. We¡¯re not going to lose to them. We have the knowledge and powers¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right we have no ideas what he is going to do. Even trying to be bluff. They¡¯re pretty confident even while they are tired¡±

    They begin to use their magic defenses. The Benedictus sees them are using actual spell. The aura they emit is as strong as they remembered from the tales from Agatheus City. They didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly charged in before the spell is cast. One of them takes the first strike as the enemy citizens made his first dodge. Distancing away that no normal fighter to move like that, and even bounces back as they reach the edge of the magic field. The enemy uses this advantage to rubber band himself back to the front. Raises up his weapon landed down onto them.

    The strike was blocked easily but the pressure the citizen lands are strong enough for the tired Benedictus to parry him from his failed stance. The citizen¡¯s momentum continues to push himself forward as he gets quickly cornered by the others. The rest of the citizens are pushing forward as they see the man off from his feet. The man is too tired to keep going lighten his footing and tries to bait them away from his companions.

    ¡°Well, getting afraid again with my rusted sword, have you?¡±

    The citizens were easily provoked because the look of his sword is already broken down after fighting against the mechanical spiders at the ruin. His overconfident face was intimidating enough for a few of them to focus on him. While the others moving to help their companion from being surrounded. The man mocked them further

    ¡°Is that it? You¡¯ve all can¡¯t even handle one man. Hiding your pants with gems sticking into your lower half won¡¯t give that shiny bush will hide your . . .!¡±

    They immediately attack him as he steadies his sword at their wrists.

    Counter after counter with only the dent blade to carved on their thick-skinned hands, reinforced by the influence¡¯s magic. Multiple attempts as they push forward with their wind magic phasing through each other at their one target. The man focuses on the edge of his tipped weapon, blocking them and pointing his edge at their hands. He moves as fast as he could, blurry eyes couldn¡¯t see the speed coming in his way. But the weight carries by their weapons easily recognize his movements to guide himself at their handles. One by one, in desperate succession. He disarms them with every strike they mustered.

    His rusty sword breaks as the last one who attacked got hit by the broken sword flying into his face. The man sees the runewords of his sword fly away pushes forward to phase through their wind magic. The corrupted citizens regain their physical body as their hands wounded from his broken sword. The last one got hit on his face as the burns of the runewords branded him. The powerful rune magic hurts him so much as the rune pierces through his head, eventually pulls away from the battle and sent back where he came.

    They were surprised, but the man wasn¡¯t. Already down to his knees as the exhaustion kicks in bringing out his stamina potion. He drinks it only a drop on the tip of his tongue. It was strong enough to pull him back to his feet. The citizens couldn¡¯t hold themselves from asking

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Learn to use mana types¡±

    He falls down again as the three holds the citizen down to his knees. They brought out a spear and impale him at the back. The use of their divine weapons, they control the mana of the citizen and redirect it at their enemies. A spear head thrown by the size of a ballista aiming at the citizens.

    They catch it and forced it back at them. A counter attack pushes the Benedictus down to the ground. The man sees his companions getting beaten after his effort to distract them

    ¡°I knew this won¡¯t be that easy. Being dead tired is really going to be the death of us¡±

    The citizen who got impaled pulls out the spear behind his back. The shock of his eyes as he being used as a weapon.

    ¡°These fuckers are using me as a cannon¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your damn fault to let yourself at them. Did you forget we possessed the neutral mana?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t complain yet. We aren¡¯t settled to deal with their magic circle¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, we¡¯re still trap¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, what about the guy in the armor?¡±

    They look around as the circle turned yellow, molten yellow. The fight was short but it is enough to let all that mana flow out from them. Fueling up McS4¡¯s weapon with no hesitation to let it out in a strong heat.

    ¡°SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!¡±

    They are panicking, trying to fight an enemy they barely know. The molten fire melted the mana they have as their body deformed down into puddles. McS4 was at their back, facing down his flamer on the ground absorbing their mana then sends it to the ground. They are being pulled into as they struggled to fight back.

    The mana is being drained out of them. Their inhuman bodies show no sign of them in pain. Possessing nothing but the influence¡¯s power, their only presence are their souls pulling them into the flamer as they¡¯re being used as fuel to the flames of his weapon. Bubbling heat comes out as the air turned stale and poisonous. The Benedictus¡¯ man steps aside as they watch him controlling the platform. The field enforced by McS4¡¯s control, reaching out to the other platform connecting them by the use of the molten flame.

    As McS4 tries to link both together, it begins to crumble as it pulled down before it gets link. The Benedictus couldn¡¯t do anything but watch the crumbling platform they stand and the other side fall. One of them was annoyed from what is going to happen next

    ¡°Thrown down to the abyss! What rotten luck at this crucial moment¡±

    They fall down leaving no strength left for them to move out. McS4 kneeling to where he lands his flamer, the ground crumbles then exploded beneath him, and thrown somewhere that they couldn¡¯t see him falling directly down to the abyss. Again, the man mumbled

    ¡°Great, fortunes favor the bold. God almighty, protect us¡±

    The man catcher hears a loud explosion coming from above. It rains molten mana down along with the crystal shards. Where he sees debris falling down leaving no remains where both his men or his enemies were not destroyed, yet. The drop of it touches on the platform as it begins to sizzle in the mana of the platform. He warns them

    ¡°This is? Men keep going, this is foreign mana¡±

    Many didn¡¯t know, especially the Dexter Guild. The mana in this realm is truly weak on the platforms. Preserved for so long and sensitive to any exposure of different mana manipulation. This is how Circoston invaders are breaching in so easily. Sarah Mae and the influence have wildly used their magic on the structures, no control, and others who are strong will take it when have the chance.

    Constant fighting, and loosely spread mana everywhere. They will not expect how at this depth will crumble themselves down to the bottom. Where they found Sarah Mae herself from one of their companions, it was no fluke why she joined the journey at the East Coast. There is a legend from her that this city they stand escaped from the destruction of the central region of once called Pangaea continent. Words got from her represents the message of Sarah Mae herself.

    ¡°She never wanted to be part of a union¡±

    That¡¯s when her old acquaintances, friends or foes, are here secretly getting her people to join their cause. At that very end of history, only left from this man¡¯s knowledge is they are refuge at Kinteinnou region. That¡¯s all. Sarah Mae¡¯s enemies are still out there waiting to get her children again. Their enemies, the defectors of Isekai City, have become the hostiles they should¡¯ve save since the beginning. The Benedictus still hope they can bring them out to the last moment of their revelation. Those enemies will never be saved even the influence is removed or not. It is their will whether to abandon or to atone.

    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s them!¡±

    A speak of a devil or two. They found a large group of defectors waiting at the entrance of their hidden camp. Shielded to any forms of magic created by the influence. The gate itself is impervious of their own might. Enclosed by the same divinity they have set camp for the 4th time. It is ironic of how it falls many times because of mutiny and betrayal. Once again, they set foot at the front, another goes to face new beings of the citizens. The demons¡¯ puppets.

    The young man sees them carrying group of unconscious women and one boy.

    ¡°I see the men still sway to our sides once again, old man¡±

    ¡°Greetings again, are we going to insult each other for a fight. Or talk about how godly your master is¡±

    The young man smirks

    ¡°I was exactly, but I never dream of you able to put those metal spiders back at the crystal wall. They¡¯re fast and yet, you all pulled it off as they scattered in fright¡±

    ¡°Overconfident again, I see? I see. It is not a problem for not understanding . . .¡±

    ¡°Understanding what? You and those warriors are no different when it comes to your abilities¡±

    He casts his spell projecting what happen at the ruin. The monsters were freed in the dozens. The Circoston invaders were carefully pushing back separating their groups in half as the others who go down first reached to the depths. Those same monsters are boldly fought them to the thirst and hunger for mana and flesh. It was soon change when they came holding the powers of the hyper speed and the realm include to enforce it further without interruption. They know and also the man catcher figured it out.

    Both of them answered.

    The Man Catcher: ¡°It is impressive you lots finally take action¡±

    Young man: ¡°You finally show your true powers after all you¡¯ve failed from the long fuck ups¡±

    The young man continued

    ¡°Shut the crap and let me talk first. There is no way how you guys are been failing many times and still going to save us. If Wilson was here, he should¡¯ve been the idiot to finally change sides. Not him or anyone else is innocent¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say anything after me speaking the truth. It took you long enough to understand what really happened here. Since the first day coming here. The people you¡¯re trying to rescue are cowards and heard the news about Isekai City is functioning like a real modern city for once. They are trying high tailed this place the moment those guys come back. Spit* Why not entrusting ourselves with those demons? I heard the one who summoned us have prepared a nice gig at Agatheus City. If we can help them regain the status of Heroes Faction again then we can be part of the inner realms¡±

    ¡°Those stories again? I¡¯ve heard that many of times. Why telling us about it again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. I¡¯m talking those kids finally remembered after freeing from that curse. Just join the cause, and it will give back your memories and more¡±

    ¡°Treating them as idiots? The demons have always taken away their lives from them and using it as their bargaining chips. You think it still work¡±

    ¡°Well duh, it works. Our world is not black and white. We are more complex than that. You¡¯ll see why we have to do drastic measure to help each other out. Meaning setting one of them as an example¡±

    ¡°My apologies, there is no proof that it will work. I¡¯ve come a long way to get here and we received help¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know. This is the most critical dates for anyone regaining their mana back . . . Why am I explaining it to you? You said you already heard this story many times. Let¡¯s end this here. Give us our people and the rest inside the camp. Your life and even your men above of us would be spared after coming this far¡±

    ¡°Playing games with the devil will never end. Even how many times we¡¯ve warned you since the beginning¡±

    ¡°Fat chance, old man. You have your chance, four times. Everyone is doubting for going home. The city has changed and no one is going to welcome them back who is part of the defection. All they want to have their own life free from the mundane life they have. Even the idea of going back home after what our country did to us. I see this world is in ruin, but we have the technology and knowledge to bring it back again¡±

    ¡°Hmm, now I can see the resemblance¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°A legend that your people don¡¯t know. Listen up, here. Countless mortals have come to this place is not for the search of paradise. On the contrary, this is an escaped world where ideas taken shape and developed. The truth is, you¡¯re not the only ones who had that same idea. Better or worse, this world¡¯s history already blown out of proportion. Look around you, are these ruins are advance enough to be called ¡®modern¡¯? Did you not saw these women have travelled this far to save their people?¡±

    The corrupted citizens retaliate. The banner shields them from their hidden magic. The young man and the rest of his men draw out their magic. With their memories intact and the strength of their spells stronger as before. The Benedictus never have seen these destructive powers among them. They all hurdled up together and said

    ¡°These people who carried the Sarah Mae¡¯s magic, they are probably the only group could match against them¡±

    ¡°Sir, we need to use the divine judgement. Our lives will end here if those fools continue¡±

    A strong gust of wind devoured Sarah Mae¡¯s water current. Their presence with the influence has drawn out in such combined force. The Benedictus are boldly resisting to fight as judgement is calling to them from life and death. A sigh on the man catcher¡¯s face as disappointment ensues as they begin to fight once more. Ever growing strength from the enemy side while they remained the same in their presence. One of them at the back softly say their prayers.

    ¡°Lord, give mercy to those tried harm among brothers and sisters. Carry them from this wretched world to seek your judgement. We stand here today, again we ask of you, and hope we saved them once more. Let your love drawn patience as someday they will come back to you with sorrowful arms in need of found. Your words may not reach our hearts as we ask for forgiveness. Our body is exhausted. No strength left except your will shall be done. To the last you hear us pray, may we see what the holy book was as it once whole. Amen¡±

    A banner drops next to the unconscious team. Shielding them as the man catcher¡¯s men go out from its protective barrier. Exposed by the influence and the rain of dust from the crystal shards. The light darkens set into the night. Where the glowing light shine like the stars only gives a spec of it. Revealing themselves as their origin from their bloodlines. The young man sees their auras matching from the Circoston invaders. The thought of his head blurred out of hate. He shouted at them

    ¡°Lying son of a bitch!! The same people who have hunted us down. Your men are from Circoston!¡±

 East Coast: The Journeywomens End/ers part 2 - Chapter 265

    COI C265

    The Circoston Invaders rose up from the ruin. The nomadic goblins surround it as they stay guard for anyone who had escaped or entered this place. Those are the same people who was caught from the hyper speed. They greet them

    ¡°By the gods! You¡¯ve survived!¡±

    ¡°We have great luck that they arrived¡±

    ¡°Arrived!? You mean the defectors¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been years to call them that. Those preachers placed themselves too deep¡±

    ¡°Are they still trying to rescue them? How many men did they lost?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Down below, it behaves what we have suspected. The people they are trying to save have turned¡±

    ¡°Sacrilege!¡± He says it sarcastically, and the other expected it.

    They look down pretending they could see the abyss. Even they turned to the dark walls where the mechanical spiders should be. Their attempts to push and capture this place have brought a stalemate for how many years have drawn out. Near to their city states have proven difficult.

    ¡°For vast land in this region, never we would ever see towns or small cities outside their estates¡±

    ¡°Compared to our region, this place should have more population than us¡±

    ¡°The Heroes Faction still have their ancient artifacts¡±

    The sounds of the ocean coming from the ruin echoing upward as it finally made a sound from its clear waterfall. The warriors who were down there pointed it out

    ¡°You hear that? That¡¯s another one we want to report¡±

    This is how it fated to be. The citizens have fallen into the influence. 3 cycles have passed and there is no absolutely any innocent left since they arrived here. Everyone knows that in the Horsin world. Yet, Isekai citizens still believe they can bring them home or put to justice for their heinous crimes. Still, these Enders never give up. The Man Catcher¡¯s men were not all from Enders Bridge. He brought the Circoston invaders in his care, slowly bringing them into his cause. The proof of their renouncement is not using their martial arts and rely on the divine weapons. Yet, they never forget their weapon fighting style.

    The effects of the hyper speed have drove them into lax phase. No control with their own bodies that only moves of the most common of men. Muscles slow, reflexes dulled by the poor perception, and confidents fell because of their disadvantages. The corrupted citizens know the truth. They were defected from the Circoston Invasion. The anger in their eyes after how much they been through. The thought of them boldly out from the banner¡¯s protection as they slowly moved back where Tabitha and Mina¡¯s team lie down.

    The man catcher is the only one still brave enough to face the mob of transgression. The heavy silence on both sides have finally decided. The citizens expect nothing less to have their revenge. While the man catcher seen the vast numbers of them ready to put the end of their pilgrims. The enemies approach them in one big boom. The sound waves push him back as the banner shields it showing the waves moving its protective barrier. His men moved by the strength of their speed pushing them back as the fatigue have finally overwhelmed them. They fell to the ground from their exhausted state.

    Every man drops like leaves leaving a fragment of its wilted piece turned to dust. These dusts hidden by chance of their own uses. The banner itself swayed like there like wind inside blowing towards the man catcher. He braced forth their attacks as he been flown away from their unbearable strength. He feels the numerous cuts, punches, and even magic in between filled nothing but the rage within themselves. The unbalanced rage was enough for him to endure it. His divine armor protected him where his marks of war on his body easily endure their endless strength.

    Each hit, it becomes the sound of a bell. Inside his bag tucked away as its solid item resist the punishing blows. He continues to push back as they persist to keep going. Hearing their every word in grief.

    ¡°What are you trying to do with us?!¡±

    ¡°Every last bastard had easily killed us without hesitation¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing less than anyone of us here. Taking advantages of us just like those other cults¡±

    ¡°Liars back in our world and liars in this world. Nothing even changes¡±

    ¡°After we killed you, we do whatever we can to enjoy this world. Your women, and everyone else you love will nothing but only of use of our personal entertainment¡±

    ¡°DIE! DIE! DIE!¡±

    He heard it clearly, but at the same time pathetic from how they interpret it. Would it be possible to enslave a man to man in this world? In their world there was, but in this world being enslave will be forever. Yet, their grieves are nothing but lies. They brought here because of a powerful source. They are here not for the search of new life but a life that is beyond wealth and superiority. The East Coast becomes the checkpoint that no people of both continent; Kinteinnou and Circoston regions have ever witness before.

    The suspicion was the citizens themselves. The Heroes Faction have not ended their reign. Still dragging what left of them hiding within Agatheus City. The pain bears from their attacks, lost control, and left with a will that deliberately show great effort to hurt him. It wasn¡¯t enough. The uncontrollable rage what made him certain to endure the pain. Their powers are negating as soon as they discovered who they are. The man catcher is not one of the Circoston Invaders, more rather, he is also once part of the Heroes Faction. Converted by the guild he is in, there is nothing would harm him by the children right in front of him.

    Suddenly someone hits the man catcher¡¯s face. A staggering punch with the effort to blacken his eye. It wasn¡¯t the same force as knocking back. It was specially concentrated that finally use brute force instead of poorly using their magic. A good punch, an actual force by the corrupted citizens¡¯ strength. The concussion he got leans back then to his knees. This unusual pain is not induced by the demonic power but a personal intention. The lies have finally convinced them. He has to bear it, and his enemies bringing the final blow. His will is determined as one of them raises down by his own fists, he counters them cleanly as he grips him as a shield.

    Still, they have no control of their mana. He directs the mana flow through his man catcher. Revealing to be as a staff enhance by a powerful grip. That alone absorbs the mana they carried. As it absorbs and form into a ball, the sudden force of magic pushing them aside only a little. There, a figment of a being coming out. An apparition shines like the sun, numbers grow as the mana they lost converted into the man catcher¡¯s spell. They broke out the attack and directly focusing on the spell.

    ¡°Stealing our magic to summon these overpowered guardians. Damn it! Even you¡¯re tired you can still summon these ghosts¡±

    Ghosts, in a form of armored angelic beings. On the middle harnessing the large amount of mana from them as they sense who is belonged too. Raising their weapons only the use of spears and shields and others with simple-made crossbows, the one speaks out in digress

    ¡°Again¡±

    Reluctantly and effortlessly on the apparition¡¯s voice. Disappointment tone gives the corrupted the citizens a sudden flick of rage. Without any chance for them to be ready, they charge in full force.

    ¡°FORMATION!¡±

    The apparitions call out in each of the others as they turtle themselves from the surrounding enemies. The turtle is form then the spears raise up in all sides. The spear being lined up as there is a bright line quickly cutting the spear heads. The blunt head hits the perpetrator who cuts it off as mana stolen from their unstable mana flow, recreating the spear head. It got improved and a blade edge hit one of them like a sting injecting inside their veins. The burst of light surging into them forcing out the mana inside popping them like a balloon.

    The ground splits as the platform raging in half at the spot they stand. They scattered as they fire all direction giving them space to escape. The bolts hit them giving the same effects flowing inside their mana as they explode. Torn apart as they are rebuilt, and the bodies they are using are the old stone statues of this ruin. Manipulating it at their limits, while the others who are disappearing are the real ones fleeing back down to the sea bed. After the ghosts¡¯ few moments of advantage, it is now the corrupted citizens¡¯ turn to fight back.

    The formation is broken, every advantage squeezed in to keep them bringing them back into their ranks. Magic and weapons from the lost tidal city of Del¡¯Montra Esteval. The legends of how it sealed the mechanical spiders into the crystal wall were able to pushed back the ghosts. The appearance in the ghosts¡¯ armor is nothing but a frail exoskeleton of an insect. Fall down only the single strike and their apparition sun glow turned murky waters as its color light mend into the flow of dripping water. This very fight is now changing the tides realizing they are at equal footings to the Benedictus¡¯ powerful spells.

    The corrupted citizen charges at them. One of the spearmen raises his shield as it quickly broke and turns to water. It dodges the citizens¡¯ attacks as it broke through and one of the corrupted citizens flew himself into one of the spears before he could react. Impaled deep as both stones and mana burst out, trying to bring the ghosts with him, but his powers are absorbed before he could take the chance. He disappears and fled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, just don¡¯t let them regroup. We¡¯ll get back at the bottom. So, don¡¯t get yourself killed or else you all going to climb up here¡±

    The corrupted citizens respond with a roar as they persist.

    Meanwhile the man catcher sees no chance to get out at this rate. All of his men are out. The aids from Sarah Mae have already used up. Whereas the surroundings are already telling him that she is in a fight with all of her powers against the demon. The platform keeps crumbling while at the same time being restored. This is no doubt that the demon is trying to pull all the surviving citizens down to get its prize. While Sarah Mae is not letting it have them. He looks around

    ¡°Lord preserved us! Saved us from this doom¡±

    The battle is over, no light blinding their eyes. Only the sounds of flowing water falling down. The gem rolled back close to his feet. The banner¡¯s barrier phased through it without a problem. Then a handful of the corrupted citizens came in reaching out their hands while their bodies can¡¯t get in. The leader sees the effort has finally been fruitful. So many cycles as they lost their powers and confidence from the goblins¡¯ counter attack. Cowering who are left as they watch survivors caught in primitive cages as they once broke free. Today, they have succeeded to defeat the ghosts. When he hears the cheer that actually means victory. He gathers his mana want to test the banner¡¯s protection.

    One of the corrupted citizens turns around and punches it. Vibrating the barrier trying to hold on the impenetrable shield. The vibrations are getting stronger as the barrier starts to shift and molding in the ripples destroying itself. It went slow for a moment, then bounces back from the force of the man¡¯s hand not letting a single motion make him react to his attack. Keeping it still, narrowing the exaggeration of his strength. Unleashing his power only to destroy the barrier. The bells begin to ring uncontrollably. The noise abrupted the man catcher¡¯s weapon as he readies for the worse.

    The banner¡¯s shield shatters. All the force of magic from the corrupted citizens finally got through. The sounds of cheers grow wildly as the waters on their side rushing down at their enemies. The man catcher takes his weapon and caught the large amount of mana directing their attack everyone around him. Collecting it all like a magnet. Then he throws it out away from them as it falls down to the watery abyss. It exploded hitting the platforms trying to coming up. The corrupted who are coming as reinforcements were falling as their platforms broke by its excessive force. While others fling upward and right passed them.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    The corrupted citizen claps sarcastically from his effort.

    ¡°Bravo, after all we have the advantage. You still fight back like a warrior. Heh, we almost lose our cool because your men are actually from Circoston¡±

    He maniacally laughs

    ¡°You¡¯re a good old man. Can¡¯t even save many of us except for a couple of people¡±

    The man catcher stood silent, he continues

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you¡¯re going to shut up because we don¡¯t want to listen anything after you¡¯ve said before. Hmm, I can¡¯t even remember at all¡±

    They laugh, they are joking about the influence keeping their memories out of order every single day. How many times did he was able to save him before? People from the back, gifted and at the same time great people before as they changed in specific moment of their lives. Forgotten and repeat the same depressing mood once they wake up. So many have happened endlessly repeat but the challenges were soon lost so many times. The obstacles they once have, was gone. Certain people, certain time, or certain event were lost because of this. At the end, they fought a meaningless grind to somedays would eventually save them.

    At the end, it was all a lie. These men and women are the true bastards that the people always ignored. Ironic, how they were convinced at first or was it because of a mystery they couldn¡¯t found out yet because they don¡¯t understand them. It is not that simple at the end. Fortunately, there are still hope. People are not fallen yet is under their care, and even they are being influenced it is enough to resist the madness altogether. Also, even when they begin to turn against the world like the others, this guild has secrets that no living ever found the lost souls.

    ¡°Hey?! There is something coming down¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? We brought the scouts up there. They shouldn¡¯t be coming back down . . . Wait¡±

    A platform crashes down where they stand. They back away giving themselves time to escape. The man catcher reacts quickly and uses the last drop of his magic into his weapon then throws at the banner. The banner unleashes its defenses one last time as the platform collided down. After the smokes and rubbles are cleared, the corrupted citizens found the rest of Benedictus¡¯ men including the man in power armor.

    They reacted!

    ¡°Look at that piece of armory over there. It¡¯s that the soldier guy we heard about¡±

    ¡°Sheesh, he is real. But what about the others? Did they managed to bring him here?¡±

    They look up and only see the rest unconscious. They shake their heads with doubts

    ¡°I guess this big guy took the scouts out. They¡¯re probably getting beat handed to him and probably lost at the very end¡±

    ¡°Although, they lost. We should take a peek what that armor can do¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to take a risk here?¡±

    While they are discussing, the leader checks any signs of consciousness. There he found the man catcher, lost conscious as well. Only left is the banner stood still.

    He orders them

    ¡°We still have a quest to do. Bring those people down to the bottom. These three chicks will sure have nice time down there¡±

    ¡°Or why not we should celebrate to push these goody two shoes off the platform. We can finally have peace after all they had done to us¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re been losing to them for a while. We really need a well-deserved payback¡±

    ¡°There is also that gate. We can intimidate them by torturing them a bit. Beating them at this rate is sure we can win this¡±

    Excitement blocks his orders in a whim. There is no doubt how they have finally achieved after so much have happened.

    Without a single word, they acted out first at the Benedictus and the other Enders men. The leader sees how their egos returned when they are winning. They can only listen as they desperately want to win. A never-ending attitude,

    ¡°This won¡¯t go well, if that gate opens !!!¡±

    He said it as a bolt land down at his throat. The man quickly drops down as the weight of the bolt shines and burns his flesh. Blood pours down as they saw him getting shot. They watch his body torn itself apart trying to escape the magic of the bolt. As it not cleans off leaving the upper body and head hanged down by the bolt shining black.

    ¡°He¡¯s back¡±

    One of them whispered. Shock at the sight of the bolt, some of them who knew about the bolt dives down out of fear. While the clueless watch them escape.

    ¡°A bolt? Is this the same bolt Youta said?¡±

    He quickly dodges as another bolt comes down. They look up as they hear a sound. Clang* It echoes down as they see the magic being curved away from the direction of the bolt. It moves circling in a spiral as it is being absorbed. They look down at their leader¡¯s body and sees being absorbed. Stories about him who are the exemptions of fighting enemies. Weapons possessed nightmarish tools to go against the demonic power.

    The body being squeezed on itself into the bolt releasing its runewords cleansing the abominating flesh. Bones crackling into dust, blood sips in, and flesh as fresh as it is shrinking into nothing. Another sound of the clanging as more bolts keeps shooting down. They rushed forward leaving their enemies behind. They jump to another platform as they climb and follow the spiral source. Waters collide each other beginning to wave in from the influence. While Sara Mae¡¯s are forcing back up. Weakening the corrupted citizens as they washed away their demonic aid.

    Bolt after bolt, it rains down more than they can see multiple spiral clouds. They use their magic to shoot back at him. They are hitting at the top blindly where the sounds of explosion after it reaches to the unknown. As something falls down, many platforms falling in debris. In shock, whereas platforms are falling into pieces. Ceasing itself to float down and actually falling down in high speed. Until they found one platform left descending.

    ¡°Remember! We can¡¯t die. Learn everything we have to know what happened here and don¡¯t you dare forget it!¡±

    ¡°AA!¡±

    The loud scream over there as the soul rips out instantaneously. The moment the soul supposed to descend, the lines are entangled the soul pulling in to the platform.

    ¡°No! They said death will never be touch for anything¡±

    Spoken it at loud as someone dives down striking them with a large weapon. The skull pierced and the soul siphon into the blade. An elongated weapon as it absorbs the soul in the gem reaches at the very end of the wooden pole. Where they see a hand then shifts the light into the gem dangling on his wrist.

    They begin to waver ¡°This is not possible. I thought it was that dwarf¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him! The hunter!¡±

    ¡°Together? Impossible. Youta said they were enemies¡±

    The man hits by a bolt and the dwarf appears diving down as well knocking him down to the ground and pulls out the bolt. His gloves engraved by runes, didn¡¯t shine but reflects the same writings on the bolts. Refracted closely to the runes and to his enemies. Splitting the souls in half by the two alternate runewords, the corrupted citizens being teared can¡¯t be heard among the living. The twisted crack where the soul torn apart can hear by the two tides battling out.

    Two currents being pushed aside where the man¡¯s body being rip entirely by the short man¡¯s strength. Tearing it quickly as he finds another target with his other weaponized tools. They tried to flee, but the runes of scattered bolts formed a line blocking them to get out. Ripping themselves as they hurry to escape and their souls being absorbed and trapped from within the runewords. The remains were left cracking and the other absorbed into the weapon absorbed to the gem on his wrist. It was a shock counter attack. The corrupted citizens were forced to die right in front of them leaving none of them who tried to fight back escaped.

    The two Enders have succeeded as they finally arrived. Equipped with better armory and weaponry, the two sees the Enders fallen by the corrupted citizens. They look down and sees flashes of lights and loud whistles coming up. Only to see the platforms are dropping instead of elevating up like the rest of the platforms.

    ¡°It is not the time to play dead, soldier! Lady Coheld have brought the supply cache¡±

    The man throws a box, colored in green out lines and black bold within. It reaches on McS4¡¯s view as his armor auto detect the box.

    ¡°Scanning . . . Self-automation online¡±

    ¡°Ah the sounds of a defiled soulfate slave, U¡¯ecin¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know that armor is a living golem¡±

    Voldemyr sighs at the three women ¡°And also ours have a little mistake as well. Juela wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. She should¡¯ve leave when they got to the entrance¡±

    ¡°Haw wasn¡¯t wearing those masks. I still can¡¯t believe he have to trust her¡±

    ¡°We are all different here. If Haw trusts a leader, Tabitha should earn that title¡±

    ¡°A title may be, but she knows too little about the Dexter¡¯s guild squad¡±

    They gathered them all. The banner is ringing its bells wildly shows its desperate protection.

    ¡°Either way, we have a problem once all of us get inside their hidden camp. You on the other hand have the younglings on your side¡±

    Voldemyr looks at Mina¡¯s team, all pale except for one young boy.

    ¡°Perhaps, from what I see. They might remember you¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for my spear back¡±

    U¡¯ecin looks at Mina. The dead stare to all of them as they almost lost a single life. Yet, that what they thought from the beginning. The McS4¡¯s power armor begins to operate no words coming out from him as it only voice out in robotic tone.

    ¡°Job received¡±

    Meanwhile, back at the other hidden camp. It was not long as the woman is waiting for two hours now. The small stash of food supplies was open by the kids. She holds both of her hands praying for their safe journey. As the water fall begins to glow a portal opens instead what Juela made to teleport them to. She turns around and see that she had never expected to see them again. The sounds of hymns echoing inside as the kids were cheering to hear their angelic voice.

    ¡°. . . To have lost, but found. Like me! Righteously search and brave, he¡¯s here in arms and saved¡±

    From the 4th hidden camp with banners where the survivors still remained there. It lights up as they look at it in awe. The survivors gathered around and calling to everyone.

    ¡°Call back the others, they finally come for us . . .¡±

    Soon the rest of the survivors being gathered once again as they were scattered from afar. The Benedictus has finally rally them all. The citizens gathered where the Benedictus appears before them. Quiet and nervous as they look around to this unknown place. Others have never camped so close where the influence is. One more breached, then they are at the entrance of their abductor.

    ¡°Citizens of Isekai City, we finally reunite again. It¡¯s been this long we have gathered you all to escape this place¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    No one cheered as everyone is eyeing at each other. The countless betrayals have gone them too paranoid and they don¡¯t know who are the culprits because of the influence. These countless incidents are impossible to figure who betrayed who. Repeating the same speech, the speaker has added someone to give out a speech.

    ¡°Give a welcoming applaud. The men you were waiting for. The hunter, your avenger. The dwarf, your rescuer¡±

    The citizens slowly turned their worriedness into a slight of surprised. They see U¡¯ecin carries the gem projecting the souls who had betrayed them. The madness upholds among them as they cheer out of their frustration of those traitors. The cheers turned aggressive as the soul being locked up is cursed inside the gem. The crowd had turned rampant as the others who are not involved backs away to the other camps. As this gathering is becoming the site of revenge, pulling into the crowd showing new targets for him to search.

    Voldemyr too wouldn¡¯t partake it and brings his speech to the other place. The survivors are gathered to him waiting for his plan to escape again. Many flocks around him as he brings out materials for them to make.

    ¡°. . . I¡¯ve come back as promise. This is going to be our last chance to escape this realm and return to you all back to the city!¡±

    The crowd cheer in hopeful and determination. The trust they have as they shout out the people who betrayed them.

    ¡°Oust Youta! Oust Youta!¡±

    The cheer turns to anger whereas the first attempt because of him. Voldemyr hears the man¡¯s name as he distributes the materials to begin their evacuation.

    The Benedictus listen to the citizens who are left behind almost reaching to their limits. The citizens want to escape this hellish realm and willing to go through all the unnecessary things to get out from the East Coast. The guild had tried so much to help them out through the sphere. Failure after failure have already see that the enemies already know. The traitors are hard to find thanks to the influence. These two Enders from Raker Mawn guild were brought here because of their secrets and elitism.

    U¡¯ecin, the man who has the descended bloodline of Sarah Mae. She favored him because of her tenacity over the years of suffering and lost of her beloved city, Del¡¯Montra Esteval. All the Benedictus knew that he possessed mysterious powers to go against anything what the demon had stolen from her. Only to please her wicked whims as her sanity can only be heard by other descendants of her children like the woman among the group of Benedictus. No one knows that the citizens themselves will pull into U¡¯ecin¡¯s trap to eradicate them too. If they fail to escape, the fate of these citizens is the only hope to escape is death and souls trap inside the gem.

    Voldemyr, from the beginning such as the Benedictus have thoroughly search for the citizens. This short man has received the seal both from Ehan¡¯Ra and Ehan¡¯Se. Both from the hierarchy of the elven race, the Eldesunes. Carrying the runes on him is any less from the dwarves, they have recorded many historical relics about the elves before. At the beginning, he carries tested elven arsenal. And now, he carries the weapons to banish all demons. To hear from the people, he is going to free them like before, but what he carries are he supposed to do something else.

    They turned to the third one, in power armor, who is their rival. Alone as it is not applicable from the Military Corps standard of Dexter Guild. They know more and preparing to their next operations. Not even giving a chance to understand why they are here. They can only let them do their own way as they focus what they found out about the people who are trying to rescue their people. This news about them wasn¡¯t even received by Lady Constantine herself about sending aids. All of the guild members know that Enders have no interest of saving. Until the man catcher took action.

    ¡°Mi¡¯lady, they are in a deep slumber. It will take time for them to recover¡±

    ¡°Place them into a dream state. Let their mind envision to the reality. It is nothing to be burden more than hopelessly sleeps in a coma¡±

    The woman entered the infirmary and see more than those three adults. There are also the young teens who happened to aid them before. The apothecary reports to her

    ¡°They are exposed for only a month or so, from out to here. They possessed a hefty amount of protection from the aid of Sarah Mae, hand crafted by her traditional descendants¡±

    ¡°Then it must mean my relatives in high status dared to bring them here carrying our family heirlooms¡±

    ¡°Including mine, Mi¡¯lady giggles*¡±

    She hears someone who is next to Tabitha, picking up a piece of paper drawn by a child.

    ¡°The poor child is worried about her friend. Both of us ladies have something to take it seriously¡±

    The two stares the rest of them as they finally reached their destination. All the people both Tabitha and Silfa want to meet as they sleep. Their quest finally begins. The fate of their people, the chance to meet the legends of the Benedictus, and the loose secrets of the curse are all put together in this infirmary.

    Time is running out, where the two of the Raker Mawn guild members are rallying their cause as they know nothing about. The last chance has arrived putting the hands and risks of two citizens searching their people to escape from East Coast. Tabitha¡¯s teammates; Haw, R-cord, and McS4 are separated and needed to be together to succeed their critical operations. Her cards for Haw are useless leaving only a half deck for Silfa. Struggle to fight because of her cards rely on them and herself are limited to her own strength. A leader, it feels like she is nothing but a support. She is a mage.

    ¡°Mi¡¯lady, the preparation is complete¡±

    ¡°Thank you, bring their minds into the old memories of Delilah. I need them to know more about this place¡±

    One and a half month left before the cycle ends.

 East Coast: Paved Blood part 1 - Chapter 266

    COI C266

    An unexpected meeting occurred. Lord Lori¡¯es sees the guild masters and mistresses, and some faces who¡¯ve been visited him for sometimes.

    He greets them ¡°Lady Constantine, Lady Coheld, and I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s you . . . Lord Daygen. Your guild members were a bit straightforward from their last meeting¡±

    Daygen bows his head ¡°As old customs, my people are the stretch of my eyes and ears¡±

    Lori¡¯es looks at the two guild mistresses then nods ¡°Respectfully so, I¡¯ve been honored to have such customs to begin with¡±

    The rest of the guild masters and mistresses shared their greetings later on.

    Until they reach these two. The two of the guilds that build Enders Bridge from the beginning. Lead by two mistresses, young and new of ideals, and still conserve the old ways both ironic and honorably. Lady Constantine¡¯s guild, the Not Worthy Guild, is being shamed since this day because of their monotheist faith. The madness from the guild would think to unify under one god. With a flawed book in their hands, nearly destroyed with only surviving pages left. While Lady Coheld¡¯s Dexter Guild clings to the past of the world¡¯s modernity, losing sight of themselves because of their studies and power of archscience.

    Honestly, they still respect the guild¡¯s name. Their issues are their leaders. Both acts like their predecessors between faiths and facts, but for the past years when the two of their leaders passed down to these two mistresses. It feels like they possessed the values of their opposites. Their certainty due to one guild member from the Raker Mawn. And today, they will bring the audience of that matter. Lord Lori¡¯es calls out to Daygen

    ¡°It¡¯s been many cycles, and I will no longer turned the other cheeks after news are concentrating toward the east¡±

    The Lords and Ladies step aside but maintain their poise as their eyes shown their seriousness of the issue. Daygen gives his summary

    ¡°And do so, it leads whom we are hoping to hear. My first citizen guild member, Tabitha, correct?¡±

    They didn¡¯t react nor complain about it. The looks of their eyes as everybody knows what¡¯s going on. On the contrary, it was because of the common topic they are observing before the Isekai City entered this world. Through Daygen¡¯s summary. This will only tell what they wanted to know the guilds involving with the East Coast. He continues

    ¡°The Not Worthy and the Dexter Guild are eyeing on the East Coast since the escape of the Immortal being, Sarah Mae. Freeing her domain from Koiich. Yet, she was not finished. Her freedom cost the attention of the surviving Heroes Faction¡¯s leaders. Causing conflicts that created the lost tidal city of Montra Esteval into the demon¡¯s personal domain. Because of its ancient civilization and structures made by the materials before the apocalypse that becomes Rune Isles. This leads so many attractions of certain groups¡±

    ¡°Circoston Invaders from the north were able to find it because of Sarah Mae¡¯s descendants. Bringing aid to stop the demon¡¯s control. On the south, citizens who are defecting from their city hear the voice of the demon. Either they are traitors or victims, it is for the Isekai citizens to judge them. Sneaking deep underground, there are the men of the Not Worthy Guild. Persisting to find lost people who were mistakenly enter the domain followed by thanks to the citizens¡¯ predicament . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . That same incident starts to give attraction to the Dexter Guild. The previous guilds who explored in search for the destruction of the demon by Lady Hivites¡¯ request. It was soon thwarted by the demon¡¯s great effort. Creating isolation to prevent anyone reaches the outskirt of the tidal city. Reports from the Not Worthy Guild shows the desperation to bring the citizens inside calling a distress to help them escape as they find out one of the first citizen was influenced. Bringing in my guild to observe the situation¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es raises his hand to silence him ¡°That¡¯s enough, this is enough summary they needed to hear. All that is left are the conversations that they try to persuade me. Your guild member, Tabitha. Is she facing the conflicts soon?¡±

    The guild masters and mistresses, Lords and Ladies, are turned around and see who are involved at the East Coast. The most specific focus in their attention through Daygen¡¯s summary are on Lady Coheld and Lady Constantine. Both of them were nowhere to be found bringing the commotion among the crowds.

    Meanwhile Lady Coheld and Lady Constantine are in a different room. Lord Lori¡¯es¡¯ guards shield them from view and their conversation blocked only to the two of them. Lady Constantine says first

    ¡°Is she really going to succeed?¡±

    Lady Coheld doubts it ¡°With only a team of Dexter Guild and one from Isekai City, I doubt she can save them from their PTSDs¡±

    ¡°Again with your long names turned syllables, they are losing their minds down there. They have more than a month left to succeed¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking the impossible. Tabitha wants everyone to be rescued¡±

    ¡°And you still give your best men to her¡±

    ¡°I have my reason. To my shares with her because of her home city, I was able to get my partners to improve their methodology¡±

    The sounds of the crowd roared at the back. Both of them shook as they hear what Lord Lori¡¯es said to them

    ¡°. . . This will not stand, Baelakeon Coheld! Aysienna Constantine! Assist Daygen and his chosen guild members going to East Coast. Provide them the necessities needed for them to coordinate both of your guilds. This cycle is the days of their defeat¡±

    The two were dumbfounded ordered them to assist the Raker Mawn Guild as they look at the crowd where there should be a podium. There¡¯s Daygen, but the one who is next to him is . . . and it was

    ¡°Sanquin . . .¡±

    At the East Coast, slept to no sign of waking up. After the riling of many survivors have finally take their rest. The end of the hyper speed spell drawn and blessed by Delilah herself, or to be truly called

    ¡°Sarah Mae¡±

    One of her descendants speaks her name worriedly. It was not the time for the 1st head to respond like this. But the mother who she was only respond swiftly. The loud sounds of both waters colliding, both waves turned the tides on each other as the depths have turned into a raging whirlpool either is sinking or acts like a geyser. This will tear apart to anyone who will touch it.

    ¡°I knew it . . .¡±

    Mi¡¯lady says to the other woman. A woman carries the banner symbolizes the sisters of arms in grey.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious for the citizens take longer to recover than us¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more, sister of arms, my ancestral family¡¯s doll is definitely here. The young lady, Fay¡¯mae Thulz¡¯Yulfrit, have given her heirloom doll to them. We need to find it before they leave this camp¡±

    ¡°Sigh* Such as your family¡¯s legacy says. But do guardians supposed to find their way back?¡±

    ¡°This is . . . I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this . . .¡±

    She stands up and leaves. The sister of arms watches her tend to Tabitha¡¯s team ¡°Then excuse yourself, Mi¡¯lady¡±

    The apothecary is readying the rift. ¡°Their mind is stable but their bodies are¡±

    She stops him ¡°Thank you for the help, but there is no need to explain the bad news. I already know¡±

    ¡°Splendid, Mi¡¯lady. Will the sister of yours cared to speak of you more? I see her holding a drawing belonged to that woman (pointing to Tabitha). You see that drawing had hidden has a message within. Godspeed, Mi¡¯lady. You¡¯ll need to take it seriously¡±

    If any citizens would¡¯ve asked about the importance of the children drawing, if only they are awake. On this guild¡¯s view, on this has special message that the toddler wasn¡¯t the only one who drew it. Within the thickness of the paper, is a hidden letter where it can be read that involved the shines of their banners. The elder lady had left a message for them. One of her relatives is with the Benedictus. The woman who is with Mi¡¯lady¡¯s side. Sister of arms have already read the message.

    ¡°You clearly hear the faithful¡¯s observation, Mi¡¯lady. They are not here to be saved, but guiding them what they should¡¯ve done since the beginning¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not their choice. I heard our Urbanites leader they are here to save their people¡±

    ¡°To truly be saved, one must know their fate. Their choices have caused us time to bring them out in failure. Remember the man named Wilson?¡±

    Mi¡¯lady shouts back at impulse ¡°I HAVE!¡±

    The shen quickly calms down ¡°Ahem* To be killed by my ancestral weapons¡±

    ¡°To be slain that swiftly, I am sure they are alone than we have thought¡±

    ¡°I agreed. Apothecary! explains the details to her briefly about their conditions. I will take first my visiting them in the dreams¡±

    The apothecary stands up and opens the magic book, pages moving in motion as he begins to explain it to her

    ¡°Sister of arms, Mi¡¯lady has spoken¡±

    ¡°Apothecary, take your time. I don¡¯t need to be early with her ancestral mother¡±

    Mi¡¯lady entered the dream. Same as what Tabitha experienced when Yui and Juela entered hers. This dream is different, a part of their memory creeps in deep further than their own minds. This dream is real mixing with ideal where its imperfection blurred from its clear attractive view. Ignoring the flawed, the uncomfortable, and the broken. Leaving nothing but clean and perfection. The three women only stood on the view of the balcony surveying what they see the civilization once stood. Tabitha can only describe back in her world.

    ¡°This looks exactly like Atlantis¡±

    Silfa lost herself in the moment ¡°What kind of dream is this? It feels so surreal. Juela, is this really real?¡±

    Juela looks around and then down at the balcony ¡°There is even people moving along with the water stream. It is the same clear water moving like the waterfalls. This must be the ruins, before it was destroyed¡±

    ¡°Hey! Watch it¡±

    They heard someone shouting as they turned around and see Mina¡¯s team. Four girls piling up each other as they feel so alive.

    Silfa reactively casting her forcefield ¡°Wait, I can¡¯t use my magic¡±

    ¡°This is truly a dream¡±

    ¡°A dream? Hey, Juela what are you saying exactly?¡±

    Tabitha steps in ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain really. But first, we need to know who¡¯s dream this is¡±

    They approach them and pick them up one by one. Toba says to Sakura

    ¡°Finally, we got our memories back. And I thought I¡¯m going crazy about your secret with the hunter¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t try to tell anybody about it. You remember your abilities then stop using extortion on me¡±

    Meanwhile Mina talks to Aoi ¡°And I¡¯m here remembered I¡¯m going lose you all after that sick thing I did to her¡±

    ¡°No, I remember. There¡¯s no other way. She is no longer alive and we don¡¯t know what will happen to us¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I remember the dwarf guy convinced you¡±

    Aoi nods ¡°Yeah, well. Going back home is going to be difficult¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Like we didn¡¯t survive that long¡±

    All of them laugh as they have already made up to each other. Silfa and Tabitha remembered what they thought to be very dark. They were very guilty from the start, but now they get along just fine. They see Juela is okay with it. Both of them leans on her

    ¡°Why are you fine after all that happened?¡±

    ¡°For the past months, you think they should stop sulking their twisted past¡±

    Silfa leans closer to her cheeks rubbing both of theirs ¡°This is our people, you messed up woman¡±

    Tabitha leans and rubs hers to Juela¡¯s other cheeks ¡°Sorry, but they are kids. Don¡¯t compare them to your people. You don¡¯t know how messed up they are when it comes to their behaviors and attitudes¡±

    Then both of them says to Juela at the same time ¡°We are Isekai citizens!¡±

    Juela scowls at them as her eyes looking left and right to the both of them. As their eyes looking at Mina¡¯s team and they look at them worried. Aoi speaks out first

    ¡°Uhm, are you guys alright?¡±

    Mina guilty walks forward ¡°So, uhm. About that incident?¡±

    Toba pushes Sakura forward. Sakura glares at her then turns to her ¡°Uh, is there a need for explained what happened?¡±

    Silfa shakes her head ¡°That trial was bullshit¡±

    Tabitha drops her jaw out of surprised. The moment she raises her voice. Juela shuts her before she yelled at Silfa.

    Silfa continues ¡°I don¡¯t care what past makes you become a monster. I¡¯ll have you guys than what happened to Aoi¡¯s brother. You¡¯ll a lot of time to get yourself back to society or else you will not be the only one getting killed¡±

    The four girls went pale and only nod. They look around each other and realize one of them is missing.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kenta?¡±

    The city Del¡¯Montra Esteval begins to shift. Water rises and the lower level of the city begins to submerged in water. Waves go to where they are, surrounding them by the splash of tidal waves. The view of its vast civilization soon faded where a pillar of light appears before them, slanting and pointing to the white moon. Purely white as the city begins to ascend the city to the sky. Ripping the massive tallest structure while leaving the massive valley of buildings drowned to the waves. Where they see what happened to the continent, spots of fire and destruction spread like a disease with each land varied in different biome fail into its symptoms.

    Ruins of different cities scattered, never recognized nor remembered. Only can be seen as pile of rubbles and ashes. During this midst of chaos, even the sky itself turned for the worse where different of clouds and winds colored unnaturally. Horrible by its sight and beyond locked out of view limiting the dream had to show them. Then there, she appears. The last flow of water from the rising city reaches to them as it begins to dry up. The being who showed them before, returned. But shows identical appearance of the Enders. Worn nothing of the common dark blue and black, bright and beautiful colors bringing the sight of charm.

    Delilah shows herself. Staring down as they look at her back with the same reaction as hers. Distrust.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come this far, knowing the secrets, and learned why they can¡¯t leave¡±

    Silfa talks back at her ¡°Those trials. They were nonsense, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Delilah says nothing as she gives an angry frown. Silfa thoughts so.

    Juela speaks out ¡°Pardon, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for you to visit us like this¡±

    Aoi yell out as she almost forgot ¡°The notes! Are you still waiting for the notes?¡±

    Delilah nods ¡°I have never wronged my decision. Do you still not start it yet?¡±

    Toba confronts Delilah ¡°You didn¡¯t see what¡¯s going on. We were got attacked and your blessing drop us at the crucial moment. How can you . . . ugh¡±

    The dream interacts her body, giving her the sleep paralysis state. The nightmare motion shifts as Delilah appeared before her eyes bringing her body much pressure almost waking her up. Everybody feels the same pressure as they are close to half asleep feeling the conditions of their tired bodies. It was pure death as they can¡¯t even move. The side effect is the exhaustion even their brain couldn¡¯t operate. This is the same as a coma.

    Delilah backs away ¡°Was it really a blessing? Or did I give you a curse?¡±

    Toba turns her head away ¡°Ugh¡±

    Tabitha tries to settle this ¡°Delilah, we¡¯re having troubles. You know these kids have suffered for so long¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to learn who she is messing with. The influence had clouded them to the point they have forgotten they are in the brink of death. Their own people keep pulling down to the depths of that monster . . .¡±

    Delilah stops and looks at Tabitha¡¯s appearance. Her descendant really made an effort causing her to forget. She leaves her no choice to bring the woman asked for this.

    ¡°Dearest 1st head, it is best to let us handle this¡±

    Someone says to her as Delilah disappears. The sounds of metal boots walking, two people are approaching with impressed and intrigued. The sister of arms shows the drawing in front of them linking the flow of mana to Tabitha, while Mi¡¯lady shows the Sarah Mae seal. It begins to lurk goes directly Tabitha herself too. The meeting has shaken all of them.

    The structure reaches to space as they can see the moon brightens in white. Where there are no other moons like Alga and Jigeram, this alone is claiming the city of Del¡¯Montra Esteval. It enters the moon¡¯s surface revealing the golden atmosphere. Both Silfa and Tabitha grew more shock than they could ever realize. The moon, it looks the same from the city sphere. They couldn¡¯t hold their silence any longer. Both of them said to them

    ¡°Is this what we think it is? Is this vision of what happened to this place¡±

    ¡°Those two people they rescued . . . is it linked?¡±

    ¡°Then the Enders should actually rescue them from the very beginning¡±

    Accusation begins to churn, but the sister of arms and Mi¡¯lady calmly used their bad condition to control their emotions.

    ¡°UGH!¡±

    Mi¡¯lady explains to them ¡°If it was that easy, then we shouldn¡¯t have a problem¡±

    The sister of arms added ¡°If they made it, those same woman and child. Then she must have explained what¡¯s going on here. Was her words clear or poorly remembered?¡±

    Silfa stops and can¡¯t talk back at the sister¡¯s statements. Tabitha on the other hand can¡¯t hold herself

    ¡°Then who the Enders they are talking about. The hunter and the dwarf guy¡±

    The sister understands, and she said to her ¡°That¡¯s why we are all here. To fully explained what truly going on. In this dream, it only explains how this ruin survived from becoming part of Rune Isles. Since your bodies taste the broken state of a coma, we can have a nice long story together. There¡¯s no need for you to ask questions in smallest details. I hear Delilah mentions about the notes. I think it wasn¡¯t Enders notes. She probably meant Wilson¡¯s¡±

    They are at lost, and none of them seem to know any about it. Aoi herself was told to find the notes. But meant to find Wilson¡¯s notes, she never knew she have to find it.

    She continues ¡°Huh, if Delilah wanted to find notes from the Enders. You¡¯ll think we are the ones who can easily spot it. The citizens¡¯, however, they are very well hidden among the folks. Wilson¡¯s notes should suffice for your urging knowledge of your people. You¡¯ll get your notes about the Enders to our men. I don¡¯t know who keeps it. It would be easier to know that is not what Delilah mentions¡±

    Aoi feels awkward as she hasn¡¯t begun her search. She thought about the note before from the altar. It must be meant for something else.

    Later, Mi¡¯lady begins a tale of how they got involved. ¡°It was the time at the assault of the goblins and dwarves. The spirits ran rampant causing an uproar as they grow stronger with every death of their tribe. Those enemies were the defectors. Large numbers of them boldly fighting at the surface until they started to change. Madness already occurred as they descend deep down among the caves. The underground network they ventured connected to ours who are seeking for lost souls. Some of them we found managed to reach us. At first, we were able to free them from the curse, yet, sadly they didn¡¯t wish to save their own people. Sigh*, traitors¡±

    ¡°Sickness spurred out, many of the survivors who have gone mad by their own survival. Their dead bodies, their insane minds, and their corrupted souls have become the vessel that we can¡¯t save. A purge was taken among themselves. Vulnerable to the surrounding area from all different sides, they couldn¡¯t escape with little of experience they have. If they hadn¡¯t disturbed the spirits. Many would escape with annoyances, but the goblins and dwarves have figured it out. Ending the lives of citizens¡±

    ¡°This is the beginning we found out a demon is lurking in them. Not just one but many, it was numerous to the point there is no hope for them to endure it. Many were able to escape, but didn¡¯t hear a word of them reached your city. I¡¯m sure they must be the ones who left them here for some unknown reason. It was all chaos until it gets treacherous. The time of the 3rd moon cycle. This is when we got involved. We have found out the underground network is changing, leaking out the roots that proven to be unnatural. Usually, it always and desperately searching for Alga¡¯s light or mana. Stretching its roots to get it. But when it leaks, it portrays of its dying state. That¡¯s when we have to prepare for the worse¡±

    ¡°During that time, we have to call for aid. It was the man who tried to bring you here in our camps. By the name called the man catcher, respectfully as an elder if you see his wrinkled face. He led much of the effort on the field while we are preparing to escape. From what I hear they call it a city sphere, but we don¡¯t care of the change. It is the testament of their escape. The man catcher was opposed by the idea because of the Enders¡¯ sympathies were not genuine. Until someone is willing to take the risk. It was Wilson. To our surprised, we clearly see him not one of the crowds who first entered here. More like, he was searching for them just like you three¡±

    ¡°The 1st attempt happened, that¡¯s when Wilson was betrayed. It was the beginning of the citizen not wanting their people to leave. The first one we are able to bring two people escape into the realm. Soon after, there is not even a given chance to recreate the portal. The third one was far worse than we had imagined. People started to forget by the time they are willing to change. The influence begins to overwhelmed them. But in truth, we know they are willing to accept the influence. The greater power they have, the proof of them they have submitted it without force¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when we intervene. Saving as much people as who are forced than who is willing. Destroying everything they have built behind our backs to the outmost abilities between us. The youths were still in our cares. Others trained themselves under the influence drove them either friends or foes. It was an internal conflict with no leading trails for us to track down. They are far too many. Many sides found them putting the end of their lives before it becomes worst. The man catcher didn¡¯t give up and persists¡±

    ¡°This grabs attention close to the shore. There¡¯s one who tried to venture through from the ceaseless fights. We met him. It was Voldemyr. He reports us about the citizens coming back here. Then something happened, my own blood boils as I can feel the 1st head calling to me. I tried to convince her. But soon she found a new one, U¡¯ecin. The same descendant like me. All of them are from Raker Mawn. I don¡¯t know how far did he able to notice of her presence. But he found out without a problem. It was my greatest mistake. I shouldn¡¯t be ignoring her plea. By the time of the 4th cycle. It happened¡±

    ¡°The land leans to the coast, where the citizens hide from the harsh crystals and Jigeram¡¯s light. The day we scattered and us pulled deep down to the depths as we were almost swallowed up. That¡¯s when Delilah rescued us and raise a camp by the border between her and the demon. We somehow able to save the others as they fall. Now all of you are here. For the past months, this is how it leads. If there is another detrimental event again. Then the people here trapped will be consumed after all we have done¡±

    ¡°Now, you see what happened here. No escape because of the cycles, the goblins pestered with vengeance, the Circoston Invaders taking no chance and have to kill the source including the citizens themselves, and finally, finally. You! All of you. The fate of your lives is reaching its peak. Us, the Not Worthy Guild will . . .¡±

    Both Mi¡¯lady and the sister of arms both bows to them ¡°This is your last chance of your people¡¯s exodus. This very camp can only save those who are separated or fall into the depths. We asked you, save these people before they become slaves to the demons. All that happened because we didn¡¯t know a demon possessed them¡±

    After a long story, Mina and her team were at lost. So many have happened and they finally remembered it all. They have suffered, endured, and surpassed it. Mina finally have to say this

    ¡°Can we still be saved?¡±

    Tabitha answers ¡°Yes! It¡¯s because we are all here. Ah Ma¡¯am? I don¡¯t know your name, but. I¡¯m assure you. I have prepared since the day I planned to save the children who were taken away from me. Even more so are the friends and family members¡±

    Silfa joins in ¡°We¡¯ve been planning multiple times. We¡¯re not going to leave you guys. Even how bad you guys are. Everyone shouldn¡¯t deserve this¡±

    Both Mi¡¯lady and the sister of arms left the dream leaving them to prepare in their minds.

    The sister of arms ordered her men ¡°I have instructions for you to do. We have one week before they wake up. What¡¯s the condition with the man catcher?¡±

    ¡°Him and his men are fine, and we have a Dexter have first recovered after the immortal¡¯s spell¡±

    McS4 wears his power armor showing only his exposed head before his disguised hide his elderly face. The sister of arms greets him

    ¡°Ever since I was a young girl. You still have that look of your face. Your real face¡±

    McS4 puts his helmet on and scans her. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me before because . . . and it was back then when he drew my real face perfectly. Back when we lived in the inner realms at Agatheus City¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad you remembered me. Then I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll follow her orders¡±

    She left. McS4 picks up the cube. It was the same cube to force command his power armor automatically. Given to be a piece of information about the outside of the East Coast. If they brought it here, he automatically assumed it was her. He is getting a bit curious and heads out to find them. U¡¯ecin is compiling the ancient weapons they looted from the enemies. He checks one by one then he sees the cube placed on the table

    ¡°Are you asking where did I get it? It was from your guild mistress¡±

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re trying to hide it from me. Because I read its content, I know you¡¯re lying. Where is it from?¡±

    ¡°Go find it yourself. Your equipment of yours probably know anything about it instead of me. Or maybe you want Voldemyr here to know about it. He thinks that it makes your equipment become a living steel or a goblin spirit possessed it. I can¡¯t say you will answer us correctly¡±

    Voldemyr is crafting materials as he heard his name. He shakes it off and sighs out disappointment

    ¡°You left Haw at the entrance. I¡¯ve seen what he is building. You can probably contact him¡±

    McS4 walks away gaining nothing but detest. He tries to contact Haw. Haw was able to receive the signal

    ¡°RH-0 reporting!¡±

    ¡°Archscience conquers ALL! How are you able to catch our signal down here? You can¡¯t even bypass the contaminated air¡±

    ¡°I reconvert the detectors and the signals together. If I was able to reach you. Then mana from where you are is here. And this signal is crystal clear. It is positive it tries to reach out to the surface¡±

    ¡°Then connect this signal with Cor¡±

    ¡°Roger that . . . There!¡±

    ¡°Two transmissions received, I am detecting a cube is in your hand, S4. This is not part in your inventory¡±

    ¡°Rh-0, any information of them carrying the cube when they passed you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a negatory. Only Voldemyr passed by because of the traces of decaying mana in my area. I have no information where he entered the realm¡±

    ¡°Copy. Any information about our leader¡±

    ¡°Words out of the box¡±

    ¡°Words out of the box. Hmm, for how long?¡±

    ¡°One week, I have already gathered enough information from our enemies, or patients¡±

    ¡°Cor, our mission was supposed to be a rescue mission¡±

    ¡°It is confirmed, Rh-0. For one week delayed. We are free to act. McS4!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Both of us must prepare for what Tabitha have planned. We must secure all pathways up to the surface where Haw stationed. Bring only what our rival guild has and give me some¡±

    ¡°Roger¡±

    ¡°And you, Haw¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Your preparations are already in set. Use the item and left behind at your requisition point as your station point at the entrance. We will recall you through¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we have to use the Not Worthy guild¡¯s resources? Cor¡±

    ¡°S4, we are resourceful enough for our rival guild to cooperate. The Military Corps and the Orthodox Legionnaires are one in the same quality army¡±

    ¡°. . .¡±

    ¡°Do you read me? McS4¡±

    ¡°Roger, roger. I¡¯ll commence the rally point. Over¡±

    ¡°Over and out¡±

    ¡°Out¡±

    McS4 pulls out his helmet and began talking to the sister of arms. She sees the elderly face of a man with augmentation secretly hid like it some tattoo.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Pardon for my intrusion, I have to speak behalf of my team¡¯s assistance. Tabitha¡¯s order still persists. I want you to ask her what we want to do in our operations during her absence¡±

    ¡°Your way of speech. Where¡¯s the alternative speech like most Dexters do?¡±

    ¡°This is not how you won¡¯t going to understand me. I speak to you as an urgent request. Dazed by my etiquettes, you should be too¡±

    ¡°What do you want Tabitha to know?¡±

    ¡°The Exodus¡±

 East Coast: Paved Blood part 2 - Chapter 267

    COI C267

    ¡°. . . It settled. You two have to coordinate with each other to deal with your agendas peacefully. Getting your side of the goal will be either problematic or fruitful. Since you two shared acquaintances with Tabitha, a Raker Mawn Guild member. Ironic how your former drafts always brought them there. Don¡¯t forget what I agreed for the both of you¡±

    Lord Lori¡¯es gives the order to them. All of the guild masters and mistresses were silent at this conversation. Lady Coheld and Lady Constantine were called out by one of the Raker Mawn Guild members.

    Sanquin says to Lord Lori¡¯es

    ¡°Pardon me, what about the others who have visited Isekai City?¡±

    ¡°You have said enough, Sanquin. You were a former leader of the Not Worthy Guild. Since lived and sided with Eldesune¡¯s Ehan¡¯Se to found this very bridge with the other guilds. I expect the conclusion for Koiich¡¯s missing piece and promise to bring into our side. Her descendants are still alive, and we will not end the E¡¯asta Ankra Delikor¡¯s legacy¡±

    Sanquin gently bows ¡°Sarah Mae will never ignore her children¡±

    Sister of arms founds a book a long time ago. Sarah Mae or what her children calls her E¡¯asta Ankra Delikor. A language too foreign or even understand to be a name or not. She is confident what she found is from one of the Enders who accompanied with them and possessed their historical archives. Which they never given a copy unless it proven to be a bond between them. Non-bloodline she assumes. Tabitha possesses such gifts as well, but not fully trusted to give her knowledge about it.

    Yet, she didn¡¯t think about it culturally.

    ¡°. . . It was too soon¡±

    And there she heard about the doll. The heirloom doll from Mi¡¯lady¡¯s own words. This information really puzzled her. If this kind of rule tend to be a little messy. There is only one thing on her head speaks the obvious of a woman¡¯s trust.

    ¡°They must¡¯ve met them before. The three main families. From what that woman is wearing. I guess she befriended with the Ankr family. More while she also carries my grandmother¡¯s letter. Raker Mawn still holds the diverse members from all the guilds in Enders Bridge¡±

    At the dream state, a message received for Tabitha. Tabitha was puzzled about a message that is clearly they could visit them at this state. When she reads the message, she grins out surprised and different emotions going out as her hands tremble out of joy.

    Mina asks them ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    Silfa holds Tabitha¡¯s shoulder ¡°I can see you something coming in really good. Did we forget someone?¡±

    Juela realizes it ¡°Tabitha¡¯s team, I knew someone we forget¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s more¡± Tabitha thrilled with excitement.

    ¡°The message here is an escape route plan. We were talking about this at the outpost. They¡¯re trying to find ways how our people to get through from this realm. But I have issues with the idea of not using their resources and using are allies¡¯. If this was not enough, they are going to clear all the enemies from the cycle depths¡±

    ¡°Cycle depths?¡±

    ¡°R-cord called it. Moving platforms and structures elevating and descending like some kind of elevator. It cycles up and down with different forms, easily identifying them by its magic core hiding inside¡±

    Silfa is impressed of his effort ¡°I can¡¯t expect any less from your team. Is there any new information about this place?¡±

    ¡°A lot, exactly. Also, there is a permission¡±

    The girls ask ¡°A permission, what it could that be?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to bet those two would survive out there?¡±

    ¡°Mina, stop making it harder for her. I¡¯ll go with them winning¡±

    ¡°Come on, Toba. I¡¯m the one going to bet that¡±

    ¡°All of us just watch the entire fight with Aoi¡¯s brother. If Tabitha got ourselves out from that mess, you think her team should be competent¡±

    ¡°Uhm, why are you looking like that, Mina?¡±

    ¡°Aoi, if you¡¯ve seen how I met those guys from the start. We¡¯re all going to stop whatever we are doing and just enjoy the show¡±

    ¡°Is there something we don¡¯t know, Mina?¡±

    ¡°Sakura, I don¡¯t need to explain. I want all of you to see when the time we have to join them again¡±

    Back at Tabitha¡¯s expression, she finally responds

    ¡°. . . They want to,¡±

    Juela quickly smacks her ¡°Get on with it, I¡¯m sorry but Yui gives me that bright ideas¡±

    Tabitha then suddenly shouted out loud ¡°They are going to use operation paved blood¡±

    Silfa smacks herself in the face. ¡°Eh what? Can you at LEAST! Explain any detail about codenaming. Not a single one I understand you guys when I and Haw got here¡±

    ¡°Sorry, procedures were explained before we were setting out from Enders Bridge. Myrrkei says it¡¯s a desperate magic stage whenever anyone who were defeated will merged into the path of their destination. An immunity to all physical and mana altogether¡±

    Paved Blood, more suitable as the imprisonment road. Dangerous and costly whether it is from allies or foes. The plans what they are trying to do if the situation is desperate and nowhere else to go but to the end of their destination. No breaks, no stops, and no harm. Those are the only things see as importance. The distance from this very depth to the surface is very heavy to stretch the lives and flesh of any living to fill into the pavement. This will take time to finish. This is the last ditched if choose this.

    Tabitha writes back and continue reading the information what R-cord found. She tells Silfa and Juela

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to accept this idea. Until that pavement is complete without us or anybody else in that matter. The horror of that road should not be witnessed by anyone. We¡¯ll use this time to plan our own. That will be our last resort¡±

    Juela disagrees too ¡°Thank the gods, and I thought you¡¯re taking the easy way out. We still have the resources to bring them all out¡±

    Silfa turns and look at the young girls ¡°You think they have seen enough. Will that road really going to break them?¡±

    Silfa is confident as she believes those girls will have no problem seeing it. Tabitha has the brain design how to mimic the experience walking through the paved blood. A small dome appeared surrounding the three. Juela backs away not wanting to feel the horrors. Mina and her friends see the commotion and asks

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Juela explains ¡°Something to test with, will any of you brave enough to get in?¡±

    Toba steps in ¡°Oh why not . . .¡±

    Sakura quickly pushes her ¡°Payback!¡±

    ¡°AH!¡±

    After a few seconds, the small dome faded bit by bit. Leaving only the three paralyzed. The same sleep paralysis as before. Toba is struggling to move. At that moment, Juela answered their question

    ¡°I guess this is our last resort¡±

    Dexter Guild¡¯s power armor is projecting inside the camp. Lights in dim green and pixelated texts, outlines and panel boards show decrypted visuals that can¡¯t be read correctly without a secondary equipment, and it continues sending loading output as the encrypted message shows. The rest of the power armor are being separated and categorized as it powered down releasing the concentration of compressed materials hiding inside the inventory matrix or other systems.

    One of the Benedictus men tries to lift the big hunk of steel. Pretty light by their strength, but for old man like McS4 wouldn¡¯t be able to carry this long. They¡¯ve seen his body, augmented to the point of unrecognizable human structure from its sharp edges of his flesh. McS4 picks up the equipment wore it as it was worn out and stains that never been used for a while. The touch of this fabrics is different realizing what he is wearing. It is from the citizens. For it to be blessed is hard to believe but he expected it. No holy would let them borrow such an important divine artifact.

    ¡°Your machine, will it work like this?¡±

    One of the men points out the set being prepared. McS4 walks to it and turns it on.

    ¡°It is set, remember they can exist only for six days. Our agreement?¡±

    ¡°Just pull those accursed souls to you and we will dig where you wanted to go. We can¡¯t help you with the pavement, but we can provide you the foundation of the infrastructure¡±

    ¡°This is good. Then whenever anything lives just bring them to us. We don¡¯t need enemies wondering including those entities. Rub the very supplies of Alga¡¯s light on it and throw the living being into us¡±

    Inhumane, such instruction to force lived the entities. Yet, their experiments have brought great alternation to save any chances to deal with these situations. They are at the near peak of the depths, leaving to climb up to the shore is the live giving question at the East Coast. For the citizens to escape, they have many, but many never said about all of them will leave. This ruthless plan will leave the marks to those who is unwilling the hear the nightmares of its structure. A builder like the Dexter Guild is no problem. Then there¡¯s the Raker Mawn Guild.

    U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr are still preparing but gained interest as they eavesdrop McS4 while building the machine relaying his team to his coordinates. The two is waiting as the machine begins to start up. The voice coming from the machine relaying the message before they are being teleported.

    First respond begins

    ¡°Warning! Interferences are at full 68% Pure absolute mana blocking the multiple routes to the destination. Counter tracking is at full protection. Warning! Increasing! Dangers of travel increasing to 72% . . .¡±

    Then it went silent. Suddenly a sharp rift appears as the body formed right in front of them. They see a part of his hand was not materializing. R-cord appears ripping his exposed hand.

    The Benedictus quickly took action and heals R-cord¡¯s hand. His hand recovered revealing his elderly appearance. R-cord pushes them away and inject his hand with nano tech serum. The augmentation is complete as he almost feels the dying age of his flesh. He sees the Not Worthy Guild as he behaves accordingly

    ¡°Thanks for the help, but sometimes using healing will not save me. My age will put me my end¡±

    Sister of arms look at the two soldiers

    ¡°Corps didn¡¯t replenish since the day of conquering Enders Bridge¡±

    R-cord responds ¡°We have, if the Archscientist approved or shouldn¡¯t reformed the others¡±

    She can¡¯t say anything more. Elderly they may look, if she recognized the bit of their actions. It would be easily to observe who they really are. Now her guess is among the three.

    She whispers ¡°Will it be that mechanized soldier, the frontline, or the grenadier?¡±

    The machine reactivates again as another message calling out in morse codes. The sound of beeps have them thought of static noises. R-cord listens carefully as the words can¡¯t fully decipher the message.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Rh-0 don¡¯t know how to use it¡±

    This time, the machine keeps powering up and down at random. The difficulty of bringing him down is near to impossible, from such a long distance. This made the machine a bit harder to channel him into this place. Materialization starts to appear, where only shaped as boxes instead of a man. More and more of it begins to show up as the figure is more related to something that the Not Worthy Guild is assigned to do. Tools start to appear, raw materials such as sands pouring out from the machine. Then finally, a large stash of sealed packages dripping down with bodily fluids.

    The Not Worthy Guild backs out from the stench

    ¡°Ugh! The smell is already here and we¡¯re not even ready to set out yet¡±

    ¡°Cough* rotten flesh or mana. This stings my nose¡±

    ¡°Back away! don¡¯t try to be funny to push each other into that reek¡±

    ¡°To the death pits with that. Just push everyone out from the rot¡±

    Argued voices getting louder as it reaches to the others. The smell reaches to Voldemyr¡¯s scent and took a deep breath then coughs it out.

    ¡°Ahem* Chemicals, only one could¡¯ve that expertise¡±

    U¡¯ecin asks ¡°Are you sure? You said he is at only the shell of the coast¡±

    ¡°My tales on the undergrown never have shown fiction. Your time at Rune Isles need to expand this continent¡±

    Silence erupts as the flashing light come out of nowhere. It spread as the sounds of worried survivors felt it. Both of them can feel it too. They shrug it off as the commotion on the other side of the camp begins to rattle out. Then the Benedictus appeared walking away from the scene as they are overwhelmed. They carried their things away from the smell. No words of them mention about the flashing light. This calm reaction after that slowly convince them not to worry. They continue to go their own way.

    The time has come, all three gathered without their leader, Tabitha. No sense of reunion, they only show respect one another as they begin to prepare. Haw looks around and sees not a single woman on their team regroup at this crucial operation. This mission is truly a Dexter¡¯s motive. Not a single word from him and hear only R-cord and McS4 talking a bit. The actions must be swift as the time limit on his wristband already writes it off as day one. It¡¯s time to prepare.

    R-cord gives Haw his equipment ¡°Take your share. We must efficiently prepare for the worse. Our plan is being ruled out by events of this ruin. Saving lives become a threat to our limited supplies. We must forage, we must scavenge, and we have to coordinate with our rivals. We share the same goal, for now. As for you Haw, what is the reason not following the actual orders of our Archscientist?¡±

    Haw confidently shows them the electronic badge from their guild members at Isekai City. Without any further questions, R-cord¡¯s response is to turn and begin preparation.

    Haw stares at the electronic badge. His eyes straight through what he remembered her orders to him. Then it begins to shine a bit revealing that he denied the order. But in actuality, there is a change of plan. He pulls out his botic thief from his vile. It tries to take control of the badge and forced it into a video message. He pulls the badge up and said to it

    ¡°Operation: Paved Blood¡±

    It responds immediately, ¡°Noted¡±

    It was the Dexter Researcher voice, then she added ¡°Provide proof for any proof to your leader¡¯s chosen teammate¡±

    It went silent.

    At the entrance, it was not long as everyone is prepared. The Benedictus only offered 20 men for the excavation and construction of the foundation ahead, and only Dexter Guild members constructing the paved blood. Sister of arms is looking to see any more volunteers as none of the survivors won¡¯t be any help because of the numbers of traitors might bring. She only nods at her observation. They look at the Dexter Guild not giving a single word as the orders have already been met. This pre-made group had made others confuse to what they are going to do out there, even they carried out the best of their weapons.

    McS4 understands the silent and begins his speech for them

    ¡°This path is a sinful one, but our God knows this and will lead to good at the end. Remember your brothers, elders, grand masters, and many more of the chapters told of their righteous and trial deeds. None of them are perfect, but God always lead them and not astray. I couldn¡¯t care less to see good man fall because of sins so few. We rescued only a tiny bit, a small bit and let our dread flows as those who are left may betray us. Let them act according to their will and let God judges. It is simple and his miracle will do the rest in our journey¡±

    ¡°Now the tax collectors and sinners were all gathering around to hear Jesus. <sup>2 </sup>But the Pharisees and the teachers of the law muttered,

    ¡°This man welcomes sinners and eats with them.¡±

    <sup>3 </sup>Then Jesus told them this parable:

    <sup>4 </sup>¡°Suppose one of you has a hundred sheep and loses one of them. Doesn¡¯t he leave the ninety-nine in the open country and go after the lost sheep until he finds it? <sup>5 </sup>And when he finds it, he joyfully puts it on his shoulders <sup>6 </sup>and goes home. Then he calls his friends and neighbors together and says, ¡®Rejoice with me; I have found my lost sheep.¡¯ <sup>7 </sup>I tell you that in the same way there will be more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner who repents than over ninety-nine righteous persons who do not need to repent¡±

    ¡°Remember those words within the holy book, even I have strayed but not forgotten those values. Many of the citizens have betray, and we lead those who are lost and be found again to the safe havens of their city. All of us are just men taking the pride of our history but not the name of our Lord? Speak to the clergy if you are questioning yourself that you lack to study. Put trust with everyone surround you and don¡¯t faulter as God will reward to those who seek righteous. Carry the tools, your blades will rest. Build the road to where the lost will find their way home¡±

    ¡°And to the last time, we will bring hope to those who have not yet know who our God is. Because God is searching for them as he had promised with his begotten son!¡±

    They cheer as McS4 can¡¯t say anything more about the begotten son. The holy book charred to limits of the surviving pages had. The Not Worthy Guild cheers as what left they know about the holy book

    ¡°MAY SAINT PETER HELP US!¡±

    And thus, the remains of their guild¡¯s history. Everyone is ready and the challenge have to come through. The first to set out are only three people. Haw, McS4, and R-cord are readying only the weapons from Isekai citizens and new freshly crafted items from Haw¡¯s effort. The sounds of the gate open, and the three moves.

    The corrupted citizens are waiting outside. Excited and humiliated at the same time. The surprise attack put many of them off guard because of U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr. The capabilities of those two have brought them to shame. Hitting where they are not vulnerable and straight down to their most chance of winning. It was their best time led to their defeat. The leader who had faced the man catcher, returned with his body made from an avatar¡¯s body. All of them not taking the risk of their own flesh as it was a miracle for them to recover after drained into the decaying mana. The bolt rots their flesh as they fear it.

    ¡°The pain still crawls down on my throat¡±

    ¡°Those bastards really did bring the big guns. If we keep doing like this, where only staying alive beneath the ground¡±

    ¡°Ssh* We can¡¯t let those two ruined the plan. We still have those people being forced to gather here now. Our catch escaped because of it¡±

    ¡°And now we¡¯re all here. Everybody won¡¯t going to miss this¡±

    They look around as hundreds of them gathered their own small armies. Confident with their powers provided by the influence, while others are boldly ready for the fight at the far distance.

    The waterfalls have shown which side belongs to. The water flows down in vapor spreading the mana into them, showing their side had won. Further upward is where Sarah Mae¡¯s water forcing itself down to where the camp is. The border pushes even further as they are ready to breach in. The platforms and buildings are connecting itself as once lost city turned into its tidal pilar. The illusion of the tower but refracted by the waters to make it look like it. This impressive marble had fell into the hands of the demon.

    Sarah Mae watches her fallen city succumb into the madness of those citizens. Spreading the filthy waters sprouting upward from the seabed. Who knows what the demon spreads its water combining with seawater mucus, salt water, dead fishes, and many more what the bottom feeders drop on? The sounds of their cheers lack any ambition they uphold, only revenge seek in, blinded only to one, and still trapped as there are no signs of them ever escaping.

    Her eyes shifted as her fingers touched her face with contemplating thoughts. She remembered, the others who actually escape, yet, they return. Only she knew are the words coming out from their intriguing arguments. It almost tempted her to speak a non-blood related mortal. So close that she knew they are citizens.

    ¡°. . . I don¡¯t care if this god of yours give little shits as you cavemen won¡¯t even try to leave this place. All of you either die with it or live long enough that you are just the same salarymen in a black company. Please just die already¡±

    ¡°Ironic¡±

    Sarah Mae puffs it out from what she heard. To die is a curse. To escape this world only to know where they came from. To sacrifice your future as they are the price of their freedom while their offspring down to the descendants of many generations become the flock or livestock of this world.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. From the beginning to the end. My children are safe as I live like an immortal . . .¡±

    Tears drip down on her cheek as she remembered someone she had lost. A man and sons who gave their lives for her and her daughters fell to the horrible fate.

    Tears soon dries up as rage piled up. Her older sons have drove themselves to a sad end like their father. She remembers that beautiful whistle from her husband. It was the end of her sorrow how he succeeds along with their sons. Their daughters where behind her seeking protection from their mother. It was the last whistle of their victory. Their first defeat was their last existence. That¡¯s when she gained her immortality. Realizing the price to stay in this world for her generations.

    The last memory Sarah Mae remembered her husband¡¯s last breath.

    ¡°Save our children from this death . . .¡±

    His soul pulled into the abyss where she can see him pulled down by the hands of the demons. The Primarch had took her husband away at his death bed. Her sons have tried and able to save their father from hell. But his soul chained to this world. Never know the origin of his world. Sarah Mae took drastic measure to save her sons from the same fate as their father was.

    Time goes by as she begins to feel her aching body aging. Her first taste of death wasn¡¯t the experience as her husband. She remembered her original world. Where her friends and families reaching out to her as they finally found her after years staying in the Horsin world. She almost gives in and remembers her children. Her desperate attempt to pull back into the living. She sees her children, grandchildren, and more. Her oldest sons have found a way to save the others from the whom never known their origin. Sadly, she is the only one knew her origin and she is dying. They have to take the ultimate sacrifice.

    Her hands begin to clutch, tighter with every scene of her sons to save their family. One after the other, fell into the worse death as their souls forced into their father¡¯s existing soul turning the very life it holds into a powerful spell. All of her sons turned their father into the vessel ingredient for her immortality. All it should be done in order for their lives to rest in peace. Rage fills within unconsciously down to the core for any sense of monstrous behavior from the demon kind.

    She gains her immortality and only saves her three daughters: E¡¯asta, Ankra, and Delikor. Three souls at her side guiding the children of their own bloodline. The sons however lost the connection between their sisters. Leaving separated bond and only hear the voice of Sarah Mae. As the three head family can only called the 1st head from her children¡¯s name and stripped down the few words and only speak in two syllables. This not something wanted to make culture out of. It was something she dearly played with her children. Barely speak a difficult word and speak a bit and beautifully so.

    The entrance begins to open and she lies glared down at her descendants to foolishly trying to open the gate without being prepared. They were busy, continuing their preparation. A fight broke out and magic turns in circle. The spells turned solid and able to put into reaction. Her eyes shook from the spells become interactive. Able to wield it with its intense strength and destruction. No explosion but the element provides its impact, burnability, blunt, sharpness, and breakability. All in complete sequence.

    ¡°What did I just witness?¡±

    Stone bullets shooting at them. One of the three throws a vile from specific range and spacing, fading to dust as it turns to dirt. They grabbed the dirt and fling around to blind the others before they could land a hit. Easily disarming them, carrying powerful strength trying to not dropping their weapons.

    ¡°Pathetic¡±

    They may be old, but their years of military experience easily pinpoint their weaknesses. Heavily depended on their mana, and the bodies are nothing with its husks. They advance and predicting their moves.

    Immense spells drilling down to their bodies, only to have citizens¡¯ clothes as their protection. The enemies thought they are martial artist, but only one move without their agile movements, they are unlikely. Certain points in the corrupted citizens¡¯ mana breaks, weakening the link to their sources. Enemies from afar managed to knock them down. Haw quickly throws his potions to curve the ground up as they slide while lying down in motion returning them back upright. R-cord said to his team

    ¡°Again, pathetic. Bring the materials, we don¡¯t need to test their strength. All of them are nothing but pure husks to build¡±

    The first victim gets pulled in. McS4 hits the right points at the man¡¯s body dropping a limb and poured down to the ground with unknown fluid. The husk drew blood like ink spreading all around the floor. Another range attacks, as the potions were thrown at their direction fogging their view. The enemies tried to push on into the fog. When impact reaches them, body parts went flying into the air shrouded with the gust of wind. The fog clears swiftly showing the wind being controlled among the three.

    The enemies use wind blade, exploded into the gust as the dusts, refined crystallized dusts, loses their control of their magic. Then the dusts turned moist melting all that possessed heavy concentration on mana. Continuing the dread filled all the demon¡¯s mana into the blood like ink. The leader stands as he tried to contact the others who fell down.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t any of you revive your avatars?¡±

    ¡°They are melting down the magic the avatar possessed. I have never seen someone able to do that¡±

    The leader walks back as this is nothing they could¡¯ve handle. This one is different, too different. They can¡¯t bring their avatars¡¯ bodies back. It sinks forever on the floor.

    The Pavement begins to level the ground, stretching in a line like a road. The moving platforms are link by the blood forcing it to stood still. Others tried to go on the road, left their bodies melting away merging into the blood like pavement. They begin to stutter themselves back.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The blood is eating our mana¡±

    ¡°We have to regroup. Our avatars are useless to face it¡±

    ¡°Fall back!¡±

    Random corrupted citizens calling out to retreat. The leader tries to stop them, but they are too afraid to lose their avatars too.

    He looks at the three men. With only by second, McS4 heads first as the leader barely dodges him. He leans to the left as the moisture from the vile spread on his knees. R-cord reacts and throws a rock at his left hand. Disrupting the leader¡¯s hand to safely lands on the ground. He fell on the moisture as the exposed part of his body begins to erode leaving the face melting dripping down the old residue of the stone body. Slowly dropping like sands as the materials lightly touched it seeping down inside continue to fall apart with its residues. Mana absorbed into the blood leaving no words to spout from the leader¡¯s mouth. Lost connection as his real self-revealed hidden on the seabed.

    Others like him wandering what they have faced. ¡°What in the world those people wearing casual clothes?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible that our magic easily manipulated after getting passing through those smoke and mirrors?¡±

    ¡°They are always ahead of us. Are we still going to trust . . .?!¡±

    A flash of light blinded them, they turn and see the statue with only its torso remained. They look at it with disgruntled look on their faces.

    ¡°We have to finish what it had ask for¡±

    They look at the remains of the mechanical spider. And they said

    ¡°To bring him out, the one who brought us here¡±

    Sarah Mae sees the outstanding results those three had done. It was impeccable. No enemies had been able to harm them. Those potions and vile have put a greater advantage than she had thought. But those actions alone won¡¯t deceived her from what the floor painted in red. The structures are stuck like glue on the blood like pavement continuing attaching more to where she can¡¯t observe from afar. It continues to climb up until it stops where the blood like ink dries up its edges.

    Now more people got out from the entrance bringing in excavation tools and materials going up where the ink goes. To the very best of those men willing to risk their lives to save those citizens. For months, she only sees them in battle. Today or night, they are digging up to the surface. Creating a path to where the road be. The digging continues. Is there anything she didn¡¯t know about? She sees the Not Worthy Guild hating it. This road they are making, is it powerful enough to destroy the demon? But why going up?

 East Coast: Paved Blood part 3 - Chapter 268

    COI C268

    Deep within the seabed, lies the treacherous infestation of the realm¡¯s demonic influence. The reefs have sunk into the broken cave network drowning every small gap of air with its horrendous fluids. The dwarves who were camp there before have already evacuated. It continues to sink as the air still persists to enter. The flood of waters drowning these caves slowly being succumb to the sea watery bog. There the sea creatures emerge desperate to feast of any mana it sensed.

    Gnawing down to the brink of the round, its desperate still eyes searching to feast on any mana it could find. The moment it feels soft. It bites it off ferociously. The soft flesh soon faded like ghost. The body manifested by the entity. Two different creatures battle each other out for survival. The entity was able to overpowered the sea creature with lack of water in their surroundings. The entity continues to fight against those lowly creatures until a reef burst out and something inside reaches out at the entity. A creature comes out suddenly attack the entity piercing through its core then consumed.

    The reef like creature finished its feast and begin to regurgitate the mana it possessed. Like shroom spreading its spores, it attracts the sea creatures as more of them having limbs than the others. The sea water continues to sink the cave as it almost reaching to where the ruin is. Yet its protected barrier from the realm resists its sinking visits. Sights of these creatures are wandering itself like fishes inside the fish bowl. Trying to swim through the glass and looking at what beyond them, then quickly scurry back with any chance of threat is approaching.

    ¡°Are we in heaven¡¯s above?¡±

    ¡°Washing yourself down with nasty seawater? We are being rain by piss¡±

    ¡°Just keep digging up. The smell at our backs is far worse than those smelly old fish¡±

    ¡°Move, move, move! These rotten fishes are here! Throw yourself out at the open and plucked off of its innards and that stony rock of a fish won¡¯t crawl out of its mouth¡±

    The reefs moving closer attracted by their mana. They quickly spread its spores.

    ¡°Augh! Bad smell? Blasted it holy flames. We¡¯re not going to deal with these weaklings¡±

    One of them brought oil and a piece of cloth. He casts flames on it and throw at the reefs.

    The fumes bursts into combustive flames. The flames spread as it eaten the mana of the sea creatures. One fell swoop as they are being cleanse. These horrendous creatures had been consuming the influence for a long time turned itself gluttonous creatures feastin anything like bottom feeders. But their behavior acted as if it trying to consume mana. When the flames disperse, numerous tormented souls hidden inside the reef freeing themselves searching for live beings to possess. They quickly look at them. One of the men said

    ¡°Alright, we got their attention. Get back down¡±

    All of them gruntled with annoyance as one of them sufferably said

    ¡°Back to the smelly pits¡±

    The souls chased them down into the depths far deeper than it can¡¯t recognized where it goes. There it feels the wall to where it passing through. The crystal wall where the imprisoned mechanical spiders were. It felt fear as they moved away from it. They continue to chase nonetheless, as they reached deeper. To the point they can smell what the living did. It was horrendous. However, their souls¡¯ mind starts manifesting. Confusion among them why it gained living conscious until they realized that they were too late.

    A large net captured them as the waterfall hits them downward into the stretched edge of the pavement. The blood like ink pulled them in, forcing it to fuse into the floor and materializing together with the path. Their remains that they were appeared after their time inside the reefs. Forced molded together in a nightmarish sculpture on the ground pulling all at once like they are absorbed by their own monstrosity. The souls acting like demonic beings not letting either one of themselves escape, betraying one another to get out from this reach. Making themselves useful for this advantageous refinement.

    Once it was done, piles of the souls merged together on the blood pavement. Keeping the images of their actions, it plays the mind whomever trying to look at it. It will give anyone fear and won¡¯t be able to move across this hellish landscape. The path had developed faster than when the Not Worthy reaches fatigue. Resting, they see Tabitha¡¯s already dried up the resources they brought from their teleportation. With their stamina potions reached their ration limits for the day. Under one day they are closer than they have thought.

    R-cord and Haw have properly mapped out where to go and they are obviously thinking about their gears and equipment. Nothing more they could possibly imagined of their knowledge and data hidden inside their helmets. Yet, some have recognized the features among them. Whispers called out as they rest, talking about the blood pavement.

    ¡°. . . The dead have never ceased to be sane. United to be part of the paved path, and be forced into without a second thought of freedom. This knowledge is sure to those who had study demonology and others form of twisted studies¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a day, and they still have five days. You guys think they could possibly be able to finish it within two more days¡±

    ¡°That confidence show that you are no mason¡±

    ¡°Archscience says other ways during my experience descending myself down to self-repairing ships. A large structure like that within hours is beyond any living could¡¯ve finished¡±

    ¡°This one is no machine, but man who have taken over the limits. Only one of them is young¡±

    ¡°Sadly, the rumors of the last one joined them said otherwise¡±

    ¡°Let it be rumors, we don¡¯t need to bring back the sins they overcome¡±

    Haw steps on the rough path, molded into a form of bodies creating mounds and humps made it difficult to walk on. Other steps feel soft like mud, some sink in and deformed hands trying to stuck him on the ground. He slowly at ease pulled it out like it was quicksand. The materials they received have finally arrive, but in terms of quality. They need for to refine it before using it. The calm and intact group among the three surveyed around the path as they look at the tunnels where the Benedictus build. It was smooth to the point of jealousy among them.

    ¡°As a long-lived servant, when the day the foundation of Enders Bridge, it would be great to make the blood pavement a bit more in good condition¡±

    ¡°This is an escape route, S4. Not the show off the efforts of great men¡±

    ¡°It is, Rh-0. You¡¯ve been improving with your arguments. It was almost all one cycles for you to have this personality of yours¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t pry on your past, S4. Rh-0 is no longer our corps. Lady Coheld had her final experiment on him, until the city decides what to do with him¡±

    R-cord disses McS4 as he didn¡¯t realize how Haw feel about it. Naturally, Haw keeps to himself as work needed to continue.

    During this time, the corrupted citizens didn¡¯t continue the attack. The enemies are still there, fearing at the pavement as they have supernatural senses able to see what lies inside the blood like ink. Mi¡¯lady and the sister of arms are outside of the camp looking at both sides between the path and the enemies. A cost-effective result that they would never comprehend from those influenced monsters. It doesn¡¯t mean they themselves are immune too. The man catcher is with them and tests the path himself.

    The path wasn¡¯t fooling anybody. The eerie presence had already sent the vibe to any living who tried to walk on it. This is not fear, it was haunting, believing itself as they have already taken its prey. Broken and loose memories in random that would match the confusion in their mind in disarray. The man catcher had resisted it quite fairly. Until he sees more of it flowing into the pavement. It recognized him and behaves accordingly like a fish. Its creepy behavior begins to shift as different lives melted together creating unfamiliar, unrecognizable, and unforgiving presence.

    Mi¡¯lady and sister of arms know exactly what¡¯s going on. They decided to leave and return to the camp. The camp¡¯s entrance closed leaving nothing to change as time goes by. Soon the man catcher joins them as there is nothing left to test it. The blood pavement persuaded the living to leave its bidding. The experiment that it took years to mimic. A spell combined all the mana types. Ever stabilizing runes by the remains, incasing the souls through shamanism, neutral mana behaving like demons, Elven magic Frankenstein through Archscience best effort. Creating a monster that is now becomes an infrastructure. The gods were both mix or discontent, but they know it is intended against the demons.

    The Benedictus returned back to the flooded caves. Their bait was a success and see the new environment of seawater and new dead piles. Bones scattered, and it is clear what they are. Chittered and gnawed, its little bits able to chew off the hardest protection of scraps that still be useful. He calls out to his men

    ¡°Be ready, men. They are finally got in. The rat men are here¡±

    The scout hears scurry steps coming from the caves. Mostly rat men are well utilized underground. Making noise is barely mentioned from their reports. Then there is only one thing.

    Their critter like eyes glazed in red glow in the dark. Sensing their mana restricted and hollow preventing the influence mana to control them. Different flow of mana within them already collecting and scavenging from the mana¡¯s drought. The size and bodies are stitched together in a form of chimeras. No limbs attached but what large mass resist the punishments of these caves. Spectral, bones, salt watery fluids, and many abominating body parts that can be seen together with reefs and shellfishes. They move fast, but the distance they come across is nothing a few steps from its many movable parts.

    One of the rat men approached still have its rodent head, chittering mouths, as it tries to speak out their new findings.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Drench in old mana. Where its fruits bearer?¡±

    The Benedictus holds their tools realizing their disadvantages to face these abominations. The luck of their ears heard them questioning them. For the rat men to speak to the living made everyone cautious. The rat men have collected a large quantity of carcasses and corpse outside of the East Coast. Trembling itself as their bodies couldn¡¯t fit the proportion of its own creation. Misalign back, crooked arms, kneecaps moved inward or outward, and all seems bizarre for the undead to move like that.

    ¡°Smell putrid thing, can¡¯t speak because of no head. Yes, yes, I see, I see. We follow old mana¡±

    They proceed to move pass by them down below. The Benedictus didn¡¯t take action as the abominations going through in large number, squeezing themselves to go down. Their heads broken to no avail to see nor speak. Its holes releasing air as they breathe. It is hard to ignore how it functions to use only dead carcasses. They move slowly in motion holding in the loots inside of both friends and foes. It is a sight of this world if they knew about this encounter.

    The Benedictus men whispered

    ¡°Are we going to continue digging up?¡±

    ¡°We passed by a horde of these outsiders. Have you ever thought the realm got breached?¡±

    ¡°Too many to think, I know. Let¡¯s all just continue watching them go, so that our skin won¡¯t be touching its plague. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just lifting the mood here. We¡¯re not worrying those monsters fighting us with nothing but shovels and pickaxes¡±

    ¡°Of course, then why not we have to think something else besides right in front of us. Sigh* How are we supposed to get everyone out like this?¡±

    Screams coming from the tunnels, the blood pavement have consumed the rat men. The gasping airs of putrid rat¡¯s mouth squeaking out from the suffering of the path. The Benedictus sees the rat men with its head rushed out. Tainted with the blood like ink. It boldly excited from the feeling of power

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Old mana and magic rituals stretch down. Yes! Putrid things, keep tunneling. Many more of us lost, and will return. The old mana. Pushed to the top as we find more of us¡±

    It rushes out with the blood like ink trails away the wind. The Benedictus saw it leaved stronger than before.

    R-cord comes out as they called out to him

    ¡°That little monster called us putrid things. Your guild studied them before. How did it didn¡¯t recognize as enemies?¡±

    ¡°The influence was obviously from another demon, but those rat men were wild outside when venture through. Their master must be near¡±

    ¡°I thought the 4th moon cycle dealt with them¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it, except when their master is near¡±

    ¡°Near, far, or whatever they are going to tell us about¡±

    ¡°Just like you said, they are probably wanted this realm too. We don¡¯t know how long they planned for it¡±

    ¡°Shrouded in mysteries, I guess. It¡¯s fine, those abominations thought of us as allies. We¡¯ll be start digging tomorrow. The men finished baiting and you guys should . . .¡±

    R-cord goes back down and proceed the construction. The Benedictus man wasn¡¯t done talking and only respond with

    ¡°. . . scout out ahead. Those guys, I know some about them. They always act accordingly without us knowing about it¡±

    ¡°Then pray for them, especially their youths. Those two have abandoned their deaths with those machineries. It would be best to have little mercy for them¡±

    Haw is having trouble. The blood pavement is being packed up by the large mass of rat men, escaping souls carrying the carcasses in dried husk. It was able to escape leaving the blood like ink taken away by one of them covering it up like its own mantle. A failed capture, how skillful for a minion against a powerful magic. He begins to throw out the mess underneath. It needs only flesh, blood and souls. The rat men didn¡¯t lose anything but their emptied bodies. Their bodies are not mending together as its mana sealed in like runes. It is difficult to extract it.

    McS4 asks ¡°Is it possible to use it as a road?¡±

    ¡°Near to impossible, I need proper equipment to extract the sealed mana. Their glowing red eyes show how it had its masters¡¯ mana. Those are high quality seal and it is impenetrable to release its mana. Although it is beneficial as if we are using concentrated steel in this construction¡±

    ¡°Concentrated steel? You mean like steel beams¡±

    ¡°Concentrated, a more added spell than those natural ones¡±

    ¡°That would take time, make it simpler¡±

    ¡°But it will lose its strength and it will give if it damaged¡±

    ¡°Suitable enough to get away, right?¡±

    R-cord returns ¡°It left, and it still thinks we are putrid things¡±

    ¡°What about our rivals?¡±

    ¡°Planning to take a rest. Then it is a perfect time for us to help them. Haw, are the tools you made good enough for combat?¡±

    ¡°All of them were designed by Ironno, I think it would be good enough to kill something with it¡±

    ¡°Good enough . . . copy, good enough. McS4, time is limited. We must take out that large massive reef before the rat men controls it¡±

    McS4 checks the remains, the stench of bile salt water proved of its success

    ¡°There¡¯s a massive reef?¡±

    R-cord nods as all of them. He shows them what he found out about it before they entered the caves.

    Above the sinking caves, there is the ocean. Close to the seashore and next to the trenches where its realm by the influence. Concealing anything that would sink to the seabed. The wide reefs back when Tabitha¡¯s team having troubled to go through. It is now held bent on itself struggling to protect against the invasive rat men. Both the reefs and the rat men fight to no end gaining each other¡¯s own ranks with no progress who gained the victor. The reefs ingest itself releasing fluids and weapons inside of it to fend off the intruders. The rat men with their runes cursed down those reefs only being easily repelled of its microscopic enzymes releasing out the damage.

    It was unending fight without their demonic masters to deal with this recently short stalemate. Until one rat man comes out from the caves. Dyed in blood like ink rosing up from the ground. The seawaters stop pouring inside as magic it holds pushes it out to the surface. A large magic being cast a humongous rat monstrosity come out in full humanoid like engulfing in blood like ink. Its horrifying rat like hand grabs the ground plucking up the source that breeds the reefs demonic powers. A crustacean shellfish fused together with the reefs unnerving as it hid inside the shell.

    The shellfish pops up like viper quickly attacking the rat humongous cutting off its hand. The rat humongous restore its hand as mana around them gathered among the rat men¡¯s remains. They all cheered to see magic as they call out to the rat man with its head intact. It calls out what they wanted to say

    ¡°OLD MAGIC! We have found what we have searching for!¡±

    Speaking in normal words, this rat man who was ordered down to seek and steal this realm¡¯s power. It succeeded partially, and now they push harder to the last rat men as they¡¯re going to end the monstrous guardian.

    Everyone senses the battle from above, numerous flows of seawater dive down with intense torrent. Holding nothing but shovels and pickaxes they see the enemies they are trying to find. The humongous rat is fighting recklessly at the shellfish. The shellfish is carrying its back with the reefs releasing its fluids and spores multiplying itself to no end. They look at their shovels and feel the quality of its blunt force. Its sharp edge is fine, but they never notice the blunt of its blade is thicker. Its design would only hinder the digging because of its weight. From the hands of these warriors, this is no issue as if they are holding a half size polearm.

    The Benedictus called out each other.

    ¡°Like what Dexters explained to us, cracked through its shell piercing deeper from its soft reefs. The rat men will distract it, but don¡¯t try to exposed yourselves. We won¡¯t know how dangerous we¡¯re facing with¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Enclosed your magic and try every strength from every humanesques¡¯ might. God is watching, afar from this world as he is not from here. But he will never lose his sheep. Let the begotten find us in our deaths¡±

    Meanwhile, from the Dexter Guild. McS4 shouts out to R-cord

    ¡°Because we didn¡¯t bring our equipment. Use the sling and propel everything what Haw made thus far. From what¡¯s worth with your muscles intact. Keep it accurate and focus in our surrounding from any enemies at our flanks¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem, the trajectory will be simple if we added a few woods on the sling¡±

    Haw stood there and listened to them since the time he was teleported into the camp. His lips move as he is still in awe from their conversation.

    ¡°If Tabitha would hear you talk like that . . .¡±

    ¡°Tabitha has her own abilities, and we need to talk like this because of our rivals¡±

    All three look at each other, seeing all the changed and truth of their own beings. Both R-cord and McS4 see Haw is becoming more like the citizens. It was the first time he rejecting order from Lady Coheld, the one who saved him from a broken mind state. He is still who he is and continue to coordinate but added a few questions in between. All that is important was Haw is reliable in the support. While Haw himself sees the augmentation for the first time. Elderly body and still able to act accordingly like any soldiers would. It is the first time he understands why they empathized with him. Not completely, as their excitement is still the same even without their power armor. He had suffered many injuries before. This must be the reason they continue on as soldiers.

    The humongous rat is backing away. The fluids turned mold as microbes begin to grow on its body. Parasites begin to sink into its runes bleeding off the rat men¡¯s mana. Hosting the humongous rat with endless streams of fluids. Its mouth gaping wide as both its attack and parasites gushing out at the shellfish. Both harming and healing it at the same time. The humongous rat tear itself apart and rebuild a new body leaving the upper torso lunges forward to push the shellfish away continuing the infestation of its shell. It slides a bit leaving an opening for the Benedictus and the Military Corps cracking into a hole then sneak inside.

    Since the day when Haw was left behind because of how toxic the air be when it reached the realm¡¯s seabed. They brought their breathers to prevent inhaling what poison holds stinging their lungs. The Benedictus had provided them a blessing to hold the toxicity down their throats. It also includes the citizens¡¯ special fabric to resist it as well. Now inside the body of the shellfish, the hazardous enzymes are already pestering them. They continue dug through to the most core parts of the shellfish internal organs.

    The rat men are almost reach the breaking point. One step in, in robe hiding itself but still portray the body of the rat man. Search around the new biome it barely compared from the other demons¡¯ realms. It is full neglection from the looks of it. It is the same as it watches the remains of the rat men¡¯s souls scurry out like the rodents they are. The lesser demons have still shown their incompetence. It slightly turns its head to see the failure of the humongous rat. The giant was able to gather quality mana but failed to utilized it.

    The in-robe rat man charges forward to the battlefield. Into the vile, it shreds like plague with the powers of dark attributes. Dissolving its enemies¡¯ presence into the void. The clever foot works and the raise of its broken spear. The spear head representing the old warfare that will destroy any magic it tries to hit. Charged deeper to the very reefs and the top of the shell of the shellfish. The crustacean unleashes unspeakable fluids flowing along to the torrents pushing away the in-robe rat man. It retaliates with its spear diving through without a problem. It lands on the shell as the reefs continue to release its fluid.

    It raises its hands creating a chain locking together with the humongous rat and the shellfish guardian together. They tug themselves and force to fight each other once more. The in-robe rat man blends into the torrent and left the battlefield. It reappears back to the trenches where the barrier began. Completed its purpose as it returns to the shore to guide the other rat men here as reinforcements. Both of the massive monsters fought once more, delaying the destruction of their horde before anything that could defeat the crustacean.

    On top of its shellfish¡¯s shell, the reefs began to crumble and bleeding out including guts and chunks. Coral reefs begin to crack, as bits fell off one by one. The rat men see the opportunity and tried to take advantage of it. When they jump at it, strong current pushes them away not giving a reach at its weak spots. Soon the coral reefs on the shellfish back continue to fall off as its own shell shows a massive crack going upward as pressure inside trying to find release.

    Something gushing out. Blood like ink pouring out as the humongous rat sees its recognizable source of power. It grabs the chain pulling it closer as the crustacean holds it by its claws. It rips the humongous rat in half leaving again regaining its new body by gnawing at the cracks where the blood like ink bleeding out. As it consumes it, its strength regained, and uses its gnawing hands to scratch through the shell chipping away the shell. The cracks become bigger as shellfish¡¯s body is exposed. Leaving it to dig in and chowing down the vulnerable meat lies inside, devouring the guardian with its savage mouth.

    The shellfish starts to continue to spill blood like ink. It spread everywhere where more rat men consumed it and begin their advantage against the sea creatures, aquatic infestation, and many more abomination that could be raided down. The mist comes up as more rat men¡¯s magic spread creating a boundary as it controls the realms for the first time. Sending a horror across the existing realm fighting against other intruders. The humongous rat man is reaching its peak as it feasts the last remains of the crustacean. The wailings of countless souls bring forth its victory.

    Benedictus made it out first. Their tools drench on the blood and flesh of the massive creature. The reefs¡¯ protected corals have been harvested by R-cord¡¯s orders. Luckily, they are not the one who had to carry it. They cut it off, and only those three people to carry it all. Tons of flesh to go down to the sinking caves or to the ruin to continue the construction. They sit there and watch the victory of the invaders sending their own infestation of rat men to take control of this realm.

    ¡°God preserve us! Did we just sneak inside a massive fish just to harvest its guts?¡±

    ¡°And I thought we have to defeat it. Those hordes have nothing left to hold themselves back. Cough* How we wish for the holy flames dive down to these very depths. Cast Judgement, O Lord¡±

    ¡°If what Mi¡¯lady said is true. This cycle will be our last¡± ¡°Unless those mechanical spiders are free, right? Cough* We¡¯re definitely ask for a death wish¡±

    They turn and see one last time the fight between the rat men and the sea creatures.

    ¡°Well, our prayers been answered, a half of it . . .! What is that?¡±

    Demons¡¯ puppets, a creation that only manifested through the existence of the demonic mana. And with each demons¡¯ puppet, there will be a gift among the creators. They hold two, both the shellfish and the coral reefs, remained drench in blood holding off the surviving organ order to produce needed to create blood pavement. Haw was at lost as he didn¡¯t know about this kind of harvest. Keeping the core alive by letting an organ become the host provided needed sustenance he can¡¯t identify what is it.

    The core shines as it pulsing. Believe it or not, the Dexter Guild have secrets and discoveries have brought this shock on the masses. This is needed as their blood pavement construction will be complete. With this rich in blood or self-regenerating flesh, this will be enough solution to combine together the dried husk. R-cord says to Haw

    ¡°Is this enough for you to refine the path?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about it. I rarely used demonic essence or anything that belongs to them¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll give you a copy. We are far ahead from out intended schedule¡±

    Haw stops and look at the Benedictus. They shared the same disgust. The Benedictus themselves ask Haw

    ¡°Is this a fight we really needed to be done?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been here for more than a day while stuck myself at the border of the realm¡±

    ¡°At the border? Then you mean the poor saps controlling nothing but weak critters¡±

    ¡°They are so, and they become the part of the building resources needed for the path¡±

    ¡°Then may I ask again, when do you think we can actually fight. With these tools, this more than just labor¡±

    Haw bows down ¡°Show them mercy¡±

    The Benedictus looks at the tools handed over from him. After using it on the massive shellfish¡¯s insides and the coral reef, the way Haw said to them to be merciful. One of them honestly explains to the others

    ¡°Sing your hymns and march your steps like drums. God will find who are lost and punished who sins against him¡±

    They rub the shovels and the pickaxe, smothered and sealed away the runewords sealing the demonic power. Harmonized together with rituals to harm the spirits and souls. The meaning of merciful to them is death. All of them respond

    ¡°Pray for us when that day comes¡±

    Few days have passed, the blood path is complete. However, the consequences of letting the rat men won have drove themselves into the ruin. The Circoston invaders stayed at higher grounds at the valley. The rat men scattered all around searching themselves down as they quickly fall to their dooms by the waterfalls. Countless more continue their demise as new change of the realm has begun. Deep within sinking caves, a new route has begun to stay away from the intoxication altogether. Creating a longer path where everybody made it to the entrance of the realm.

    Haw made it back, and sees his traps and defenses are intact. No new victims fell from it, and no rat man had ever ventured here. All gathered together as they finally finished it.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought the rat men able to breached in, but not here¡±

    ¡°No survivors ever tried to chase us because of the rat men¡±

    ¡°Or did they stay away from the blood pavement. It¡¯s great to hear that you three used only those demonic souls and meat. You can still hear lost souls begging to be release inside¡±

    It can¡¯t be help

    ¡°If we haven¡¯t done that, is there any chance for our leader Tabitha to leave with her people?¡±

    R-cord asks boldly

    None of them answers. McS4 leans to Haw gives the other alternative

    ¡°Operation: East Shore Scapegoat¡±

    Both Haw and McS4 nodded. While they are in a conversation, they can fill the chill in the air. The same magical presence that Sarah Mae used. Yet this one is stronger and clearer than the original. They turn around and sees the doll. The Silfa¡¯s or Miyusuki¡¯s doll. Holding a letter that none of them able to read it. Fae-chan speaks out

    ¡°Wilson¡±

    The magic surging into the blood pavement disappearing the bad elements it possessed. R-cord caught its attention.

    ¡°Interesting¡±

 East Coast: Paved Blood part 4 - Chapter 269

    COI C269

    Delilah, Sarah Mae, E¡¯asta Ankra Delikor . . . 1st head. Her names throughout the millennia or so what the mortals thought. Angered from everything had happened on this world and worried of her descendants because of the twisted fates. Her husband and sons will be seen again at the afterlife. Only her generations are free and leave this place back to her original world. The sight to see lights gazing somewhere around the world. Twinkling little fires ascended up to the heavens. Outside from this world is to her home world.

    Her children¡¯s generations live their lives on the fate they don¡¯t know anymore. A few eras left into ruins. So many years, she persisted to stay. Guiding all the deaths of her children safely where they truly belong. Those souls were prevented to become a feasting pile of hell. A realm will be forever in servitude to the beings who truly born in Horsin. This Era is the time to conclude these horrible atrocities from what the outsiders, otherworlders, travelers, or worse, the summoned had done.

    Delilah can¡¯t stretch any further. The dead, her ruined city, against the trespasser, and the help of guidance for her children. She is at her limits for a long time. Yet, there is still hope. The heirloom doll made its way to her showing its serious look and surrounded with auras that is older and closer to the generations from the Ankr family. Fae-chan didn¡¯t look at her. It furiously looking for the keeper. Silfa didn¡¯t resummon it after the hyper speed spell. It senses her slumber and must go and watches over her.

    ¡°Stay calm¡±

    Then Delilah speaks its true name.

    The doll responds ¡°1st head, I¡¯ve served your second daughter¡¯s bloodline. They¡¯ve put to where the bloodline is near and bonded to¡±

    ¡°Letting someone at your service is a brink of strain of your memories, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I am your children¡¯s creation. They engraved me well at the highest peaks at Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡±

    ¡°As you are anyway. Who are you being carried by?¡±

    ¡°By name and blood, Fay¡¯mae Thulz¡¯Yulfrit¡±

    Now, Fae-chan is at the very presence of Tabitha¡¯s team. Standing by its little self on top of the blood pavement. The souls that always to phase on the floor haunting who step on it are backing away. Laying on the tremendous fear among the dead. Vibration starts to heard where the trapped souls are fleeing at the surrounding path. So condense that they could see it trying to manifest itself. Fae-chan walks toward them giving them one of the missing notes from Wilson.

    R-cord picks it up and reads it. His eyes couldn¡¯t believe where both writings from the citizens and from their language as well. Drenched in blood and still fresh to this day. He is skilled to know how long it was written and quality of the paper by age is clearly a few cycles ago. This was preserved and the blood is acting like magic to protect itself from the environment.

    ¡°Interesting¡±

    Everybody hears him, both Haw and McS4 are waiting for the next plan. R-cord continues

    ¡°Interesting, we still have two days left. We know where they hide¡±

    He throws the note at the Not Worthy Guild. Their eyes see through the blood stains. No response, silence spread as others are taking a look. They begin to hide the tools next to the blood pavement. The pavement itself sink it and begin to drift back down at the end of the road by the camp entrance. All of them never said a word. The impact of Wilson¡¯s note had taken them to go further and follow what it says. None of them speak about it, and move on.

    Fae-chan stands at the middle of them going through the blood pavement, watch the tools drifting beneath its feet back down, and observed their reaction. Its voice forcefully echoes the souls on the blood pavement. Words carved out in different direction as it says to them.

    ¡°Have Fun!¡±

    Back to the ruin, they march down. Determined and willing to take the note seriously. Benedictus passively blessed and their auras opened in a golden sun fire. Their armored angelic ghosts are summoned and the new banner is forged. One of them takes up the summoned sword

    ¡°FORWARD MEN!¡±

    Mi¡¯lady and the sister of arms felt a sudden flash on their eyes within the dream. Tabitha and her friends were busy learning from them as they spoof from their sudden flashy lights on their eyes.

    ¡°Did your eyes flashes?¡±

    ¡°Flashing light? On our eyes? What magic wastes our vision . . .?¡±

    Mi¡¯lady stops for a moment

    ¡°. . . Wait, I remember your people used that ability¡±

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it. The man catcher seen a lot of them used that ability a lot before. For us to have our eyes flashes with light !!!¡±

    They remembered, then they turn to Aoi

    ¡°Do you still wanted to find the notes, right?¡±

    Aoi looks surprised and answered

    ¡°Yeah, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but we do remember. This means our men who are out from the camp had sent us a signal they managed to found one of your notes¡±

    Aoi¡¯s friends get excited and quickly huddled around Aoi. Aoi keeps listening as she doesn¡¯t feel right. The sister of arms tries to materialize the note. It appeared, and the note is tainted with blood.

    The girls were silent and see the note.

    ¡°Is that really Wilson¡¯s note?¡±

    Mina pointed at out and turns to Tabitha for any reaction of it. Silfa picks up the note and read it for them. Mumbling at the words as she carefully reads it out without saying what it actually says. She bluntly says it a more appropriate way.

    ¡°This is a revenge letter. He is dying and leave this message to anyone who could find it. And there¡¯s more . . .¡±

    Everybody is terrified and dared to come closer to listen what it was.

    ¡°. . . They can¡¯t die¡±

    The Benedictus and Tabitha¡¯s team ventured back to the ruin. Running falling and rising water are now under the control the influence. The heavily dense mana is collecting up where the small light from the surface filled with concentrated mana contaminating its surroundings. Sarah Mae is stopping herself to preserve the ruins of her tidal city. Wilson¡¯s note is already convinced them, and finding them will be easy for this vertical structure. They found the crack of the crystal wall. Blend together as it was sealed again by new magic.

    They ready themselves to break inside the cracked crystal wall. But R-cord and his team go in first as they stealth their way climbing the walls with only citizens¡¯ clothes and left-over materials. One of the Benedictus tries to stop them. The other one stops him from reaching them out.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they are not the same Dexters today. The over reliance bottom dwellers are nothing to compare the guild members who walk under the sun¡±

    ¡°Jeez! Lord preserve us, it¡¯s better for all of us to coordinate¡±

    ¡°To coordinate, we have reach judgement because of that paper. It¡¯s better be them than us¡±

    The armored angelic beings are at their side as the new banner is rallying the divine of their guild. Mercy has been stepped aside as Judgement is final. The Benedictus have tried to save them for so long as their commitment grow so pure to the moment of no escape. The man catcher had summoned them before as their protection. Now, today. It is far worse when they meet their enemies again. To whoever tried to fight the Benedictus one more time. The existence of their flesh will become ashes. 3 cycles have passed. Their very presence touched the citizens¡¯ souls. Like it or not, they will cast judgement on the corrupted citizens.

    Unconscious, disguised as if they are one of them. Next to the mechanical spiders, it is easy to believe where their heads being part of the mechanical body. If the observation only by glances at the right angle, they could see if their heads are attached to it. Then there¡¯s light shines upon them. The mechanical spiders move like ghost swimming through the crystal wall like it was water. The flickering of themselves moving at the sudden distance is truly terrifying to see. Head moving fast showing less of their expression with their rip off jaw. The nightmare spread with more of the mechanical essences waking up. Hording themselves at the wall.

    From the other side of the crystal wall, there is Tabitha¡¯s team. Unfazed by the monstrous advance. Their nightmares have no effect among these men. No fear, but with great interest. Like they are researchers finally see the behavior of their specimens. Carefully, gently, and believingly that they could understand these creatures. By a reach of R-cord¡¯s hand pressed deep into the crystal wall. It breaks through like glass and he is able to grab the neck of the supposed mechanical spider¡¯s head. He reels the head in, only to bump on the wall showing shoulders still attached to its head.

    This moment the corrupted citizens quickly take action. They quickly break through the crystal wall releasing one of the mechanical spiders. It jumps out in a flash then quickly washed by the blood like ink. Crazed into madness by the sample of mana on its body. Many other trapped machines suddenly caught it and pulled back into the crystal wall cleaning off the mana it deserved to feast. However, the head was pulled out. Taking another one out attached with a body. Two men on the ground. They look up and sees the men who able to take them out from the crystal wall so easily.

    ¡°How?!¡±

    The man asks him with a surprise look at his face. McS4 smacks him to the ground with his foot. Overflowed with mana, the secret of them able to sabotage the crystal wall become clear. Through looking at them, and how the crystal wall was able to break open itself. These citizens have probably baited out to let the mechanical spiders have little of its strength to get out. This explains why those were weaker version of the mechanical spider. If it was the same but older version of the mechanical spider from the city sphere. The potential of them using ancient war magic will be the death of the city states.

    Lady Coheld mentioned about this. War machines such as these are dangerous to anyone with possessed energy or mana for them to replenish. This will cause a tremendous disaster for the Kinteinnou region. If only the specific requirements are met. The previous Archscientists know better the demon who parasite itself to the ruin. Destroying its own region base of operation is dumb after all that era to build such top-secret weapons. Even they are only a handful, it is the ultimate weapon to go against their rival faction. The Demons¡¯ Faction. It is ironic for the traitors who joined the Heroes¡¯ Faction.

    After a few more beatings, the two of them had enough of playing games. Their shock soon faded, bruises and pain build up their reason to retaliate. They look at the others are still hiding deep inside. It¡¯s time to fight back. When they begin to strike, Haw quickly doused them with the fluids of the reefs. Its foul effects rotten their mana and strength leaving them succumb to the abnormal plague. No time to react, they fell into a near faint state. Both awake and frail at the same time. Oozing down their sweat releasing a bit of mana leaking the piece of their own flesh.

    Pores keep releasing their bodily fluids. Biological reaction causes their flesh to excreting mixture of mana and sweat, recreating the same substance what the reefs are reproducing. The men reach out to R-cord begging it to stop. He ignores them and giving the signal to McS4 and Haw. Moving his fingers pointing each place they have to push through the crystal wall where the others are hiding. Both of them follows his orders effectively and pushes their arms inside the crystal wall. All of the soft surface being pressed in forcing the corrupted the citizens to react.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Men comes out from the wall, ambushing them by few men. The gaseous release from the two corrupted men caused the others vomiting the moment they surprised them. Grotesque vomit comes flying out as more of them being kicked out from the crystal wall. One by one, pulling out like barnacles from the hard surface. Chipping away as much as they can as they release unbearable smell. One of them casts a spell, McS4 throws it away the moment where the man¡¯s hand aiming at him, misdirecting elsewhere.

    Haw takes actions, his potions spread all around weakening them. Their spells fell unease and controlling it loses its shape. Smothered down to the texture of gel and other forms of soft concentrated slime. By only use of their hands they keep pulling them out more than Haw have anticipated the numbers. By memory where the Wilson¡¯s says on the list. Understanding the instructions but the names of the targets. Those foreign names thought to be small, but if he could see the burns of the names crossed out. He won¡¯t guessed because was written to fit the small spaces of the note.

    The corrupted citizens see they are being pulled as others can¡¯t get out without breathing the horrible stench outside. They quickly took a desperate approached and used what they are keeping inside the crystal wall. Covered by the countless souls and steel inside the clear crystal wall, there is a creature they hold to be promising to be part of their side. The head is human, but larger than they could ever seen before. A giant head? No, it is indeed larger but it shifts and turn changing the head with every moment. This mechanical spider is different. They believe it possessed magic.

    Comparing the other mechanical spiders release so far, based on speed and combat abilities, they never seen one of them using magic except their own controlling them. This was their chance to test it. The soft surface begins to expand reaching the sealed structure where the giant mechanical spider. Twitching where freedom is close, more while the rest of the corrupted citizens are being pulled out to the last man. They get desperate and keeps digging out the surrounding of the mechanical spider. One of them accidentally hits its mechanical limbs and quickly being pierced through its needle like legs and thrown him out from the crystal wall.

    A man is thrown, caught by R-cord almost fell off to the ground. He sees a needle hole on his body then he quickly throws him harder like the machine did. Using the powers of the citizens¡¯ clothes on his back throwing the man down to the ground. Then quickly brands the hole on the man¡¯s body keeping the injury about the needle hole.

    ¡°Retreat! Let our rivals deal with it. Our archscientist is expecting this¡±

    McS4¡¯s augmentation activated his adrenaline rush. The moment of retaliation is here. The legs of the mechanical spider are out, drench only of if its leg with blood. As time slowed only for him, he takes action and pulls out the cube. U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr brought it to them. This same cube holds powerful disruption anything related for both robotics and supernatural automatons. Able to control his power armor, and to use it on the ancient machine will show its incredible uses.

    A head pulls out deformed and merged by other faces, the head is larger than normal, and the abomination of its presence has no aura releasing intimidation. A machine to be able to act accordingly instead of its wild animalistic like behavior. The face is formed and sees the determination. The observation through its keen eyes as the mouth its about to form as well. Using magic to shell itself what it sees. McS4 sees it is staring at the cube. It knows. He must act quick.

    The sounds of loud bell heard from the Benedictus from below. They look up and sees the fumes release as the pressure inside the crystal wall is breaking. One of them looks at Wilson¡¯s note. The people they target this place is being wipe out. They succeed somehow, but

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is over¡±

    ¡°I think it is. Look!¡±

    One of their men casts a spell before the explosion. Numerous of the corrupted citizens flew out as their bodies are being restored in mid-air. This same people were caught from grotesque are being recovered.

    ¡°What plague masteries did the Dexter Guild do this time?¡±

    The spell breaks and the explosion scattered the people at the crystal wall around it raining down bodies covered in grotesque. They see one large silhouette falling with three people hovered over it down to the depths of the ruins. They watch it fall as others are quickly take action from the scattered enemies

    ¡°Where are those three?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now. Take care of them, our judgements must take place here¡±

    The newly forge banner spreads around them creating a battlefield. The corrupted citizens fully restored and sealed inside with it. They look at the Benedictus ready with their weapons. Pointing at them as the citizens¡¯ inventory opens showing the Benedictus stolen goods.

    The echoes of the ruin reach terrible spite of screams. Magic brokenly spread around the aura causing malfunctions, corruptions, and unstable results. The cube locked inside the mechanical spider, multiple expression loses its control on its mental stability and other forms of brain functions. To put it simply, it got itself broken to the point of no reasons like the previous mechanical spiders. Its armored casing glowing green hacking through the inside of its body preventing any ancient spells.

    They crash down on the ground where this was Tabitha¡¯s camp should be. R-cord and his teammates received a terrible fall, crippling themselves unable for them to move for a bit. The mechanical spider keeps spreading its magic, always broken the moment the mana is being channeled. They look at each other to anybody know where they are. Haw easily look back and forth at the two as the only one who is not looking directly in the eye is McS4. McS4 is searching around to what happened to the mechanical spider had fought here before.

    Because of the hyper speed spell, he can¡¯t get his memory on track because of the fight and the speed here without seeing it in a blur. He remembers the time when there was his team fighting while he is tracking and heading down to the depths. The needle tracks, moving around like it seeks its prey. Carefully placing altogether, he raises his banged-up arm to the edge of the cliff. R-cord and Haw stared at McS4 again, Haw whispers to him

    ¡°You mean to tell me. They push it at the cliff?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s probably your potion helps them to take it down¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to seal weak ones¡±

    R-cord explains to Haw ¡°It is for the best, we weren¡¯t there¡±

    ¡°By Einstein¡¯s ghost!¡±

    All of them look at the mechanical spider miserably casting ancient spells nonstop unsuccessfully. Haw continues

    ¡°We can¡¯t let it free. Tabitha¡¯s quest must succeed¡±

    ¡°If it succeeded. Will you Haw join along after?¡±

    ¡°Same goes why our guild enters Isekai City with that train. Make her believe there is no choice¡±

    Haw¡¯s voice was a bit reluctant. The life he had at Isekai City had changed his tone. McS4 grins at that cowardly tune of his

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will bring you in one piece. In a bag¡±

    He laughs, R-cord chuckles, and Haw coughs as all of them laugh together. They stand up, giving the strength they have left with the magic of the citizens¡¯ clothes. Another bold move they have to take.

    The mechanical spider erratically moves. The cube inside of it made it harder for it to cooperate with its entire body. Multiple voices coming out from its mouth, specters apparitions trying to force itself out but pulled in like a magnet not letting one out, and it all thanks to that cube. It can¡¯t use magic, incapable to sense anything around it, and its memories are jumbled by the cube¡¯s hack. It saves them for a bit, but to shut it down is another. Random body movements by the size of the machine will be devastating when reaches on the blood pavement. They don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s has anti-magic or anything what that steel made of.

    The moment it raises its legs beginning to wobble. They charged forward pushing the machine off the cliff. Successfully, they fell. Yet, the mechanical spider pulled them in as its legs pierced all of them. They hit at the crystal wall and there¡¯s a bump. The mechanical catches its balance as it clings to it. R-cord is slammed against the wall and sees the bump caused it. A citizen¡¯s head attached to the mechanical spider. The expression of shock but its grin remains excitedly. Mix feeling from what he sees. Then he realized it looked stoned.

    They then swung around as McS4 slips off from the pierced. Almost drop to the depths, he holds on as they struggle to hold on the wild machinery. Haw and R-cord hold still to each of them having its legs pierced theirs. One leg free dangling and wildly, freely moving. Haw pierced on the wall as it supports itself. R-cord somewhere along the wall, moving around searching another mound to help it to climb up. Steadily as their pain moved on the needle¡¯s legs. One drastic move of their entire bodies, weight, and pressure. Their blood slit and the machine fell off and bump to the mound.

    The mound shatters as the crystal breaks. A sudden grabbed to pull it inside the crystal wall. It spreads furiously as it merged on the body of the mechanical spider. Its head showing hardening as it petrifies. Cracks appeared but didn¡¯t shatter spreading only to the head, while the body corroded by the cube and the petrification. McS4 pulls R-cord and Haw out from the mess as they fall again, watching its demise pulling back to the crystal wall. Haw sees the effects of the machine turned to stone

    ¡°When that machine manages to escape again, it must be destroyed¡±

    McS4 and R-cord barely hears his weak voice. The pierced on their bodies felt more than their ears to listen the issue will come again. Their responds were

    ¡°We can¡¯t hear you¡±

    ¡°The wind caught our ears. We can¡¯t hear you¡±

    None of them will hear each other from the fall, and their voices faded by the strong falling wind. Their consciousness soon faded. Their fates left them to their doom. Multiple debris lying at the rising waterfall near missing them as their lives are depending on luck. To the depths, and let Sarah Mae gives them safety.

    At the depths, the man catcher and his men have recovered. Ordered to watch over the blood pavement. They seem to be anxious that this structure have been built. What¡¯s terrifying to see, that the heirloom doll is here. Waiting at the hidden camp entrance to continue its purpose to protect the daughters. Mi¡¯lday have already expected for its return to the keeper. But it is best to let it guard outside. Because of the keeper laid rest, the doll will be beneficial at the gate.

    ¡°Two days left, and they will wake up. It would be much better to use the old herbs¡±

    ¡°To wake them up now is only best for emergency¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in for emergencies, but each of us had a full sack of it on each of us. Their long sleeps are not an issue anymore. When it comes to their bodies need the nutrients needed to properly wake them up¡±

    ¡°We should. But what¡¯s the hurry. Another month left or so when Alga¡¯s light finally arrived¡±

    ¡°Then about this ruin, what will happen then?¡±

    ¡°I guess our leader already left¡±

    They turn and see the man catcher had already left as others joined the conversation. One of them shakes their head

    ¡°Best for emergency. I hope for the best¡±

    The man catcher replies ¡°Good speed then¡±

    The man catcher climbs up among the platforms bound by the blood pavement. As he wonders across the edges, he hears a gust of wind fluttering on the void. Somewhere up there, something is falling. He readies his man catcher and enhanced with divinity. He sees a new banner is forged next to him out of nowhere. Sending a holy message from the angelic being. The armored angels appeared next to him, only one carries the long scarf ready to lash anyone from afar. It says to him

    ¡°Judgement¡±

    By only a short moment, he quickly reacts and pointed his man catcher to the air. Quickly he grabs three people falling, unconscious, unnerved, and ready to face their fate. The trembling body, but their expression as if they were resting. The waterfalls moistened mist trembles their body. Tainted by powerful influenced that will ruin every living flesh. He looks around and sees nothing on the void. The light will not reach to where he needed to see. Only his guesses are good what already happened before. He knows who had saved them, and carries them back to the hidden camp.

    He calls out his men ¡°Wake them up, including their leader¡±

    On the next day, the apothecary starts the remedy.

    ¡°Is it the right time, Mi¡¯lday?¡±

    ¡°The man catcher says so. But please, I have no authority here. I was provided¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s chapter left its trust to their subordinates. Like the father who puts trust to their children to take care of his community¡±

    ¡°You speak of the church, correct?¡±

    ¡°The begotten son left his apostle to St. Peter, there is no difference what I¡¯ve said¡±

    ¡°There is, and you should know better¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why he chose you or the sister¡±

    The apothecary left beginning the cure for Tabitha and her friends.

    He places the remedies inside a thurible, let it burned inside, and waited for the smoke to appear. When it is done, he picks it up and steadily not swaying the chain. Letting it vertical for the entire time. Walking slowly to move passed everyone beside their beds, he carefully waited to each of them begin to move and proceed to go to the next one. It was a long process and time strain him to stay still. After a few hours, some of them wake up and he begins to walk to the next bed.

    Silfa and Tabitha wake up, they were in shock throws all of their strength just to sit up. Their bodies recovered and their strength are fix, they stand up the moment they can¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s going on. The apothecary slowly turned around and said to them

    ¡°Mi¡¯lady is waiting for you outside. Don¡¯t disturb the patients¡±

    The two felt odd but at the same time as if they have already known where to go. It¡¯s been days when they are in the dream. Memories mix it together as if they have known about this infirmary. They walk out easily to go where they needed to be.

    Tabitha stops for a moment ¡°That¡¯s right, U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr¡±

    Silfa stops her ¡°No time, Haw¡±

    Tabitha has her desperate need to know what¡¯s going on from her guild members but Haw as far as they remember in the dream. He has something they wanted to know first. They found him and the other two, R-cord and McS4 in their power armor. The gasps in their eyes to see a gaping hole on his torso. They can¡¯t hold themselves to ask

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The realm is causing trouble¡±

    Another attempt from the Benedictus as the hole on the needle left him finally healed.

    ¡°Finally, it took ages for it to go away¡±

    The Benedictus grins at the effort that Haw¡¯s wound is gone.

    Haw gives them the note

    ¡°Is this what you are looking for?¡±

    Tabitha was shock ¡°Is that?¡±

    Silfa recognizes it ¡°Wilson¡¯s note, his revenge letter¡±

    Haw was surprised ¡°You knew!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I mean in a dream. But how you . . . That¡¯s right those two girlfriends of yours¡±

    ¡°Two girlfriends?¡±

    Tabitha joined in Haw¡¯s confusion. Silfa brushes off and said to him

    ¡°By the look of things, you almost destroyed the saboteurs. Is there more of them?¡±

    ¡°They are, but we get rid of them and you won¡¯t be able to face them later. The mechanical spiders¡±

    Silfa nods ¡°Good job, is there anything else you left for us?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, just clean the rest of them. We have trouble as I need to get back¡±

    Tabitha remembers ¡°That¡¯s right, the East Coast Shore. Did anything happen to it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was teleported here. Your incident forced me to prepare for the worse. There is also one problem too¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The rat men have breached into the realm. Their hordes will infest the exit and my area was not invaded yet. I must get back to it or there is nothing left for you to escape to¡±

    The equipment automatically turned on as the time limit reached. Haw sees the timer as he has only a few minutes left.

    ¡°It¡¯s time, I need to explain about the potion I delivered. Don¡¯t try to use it again unless you have to dealt with it. The more it spread and sealed them off, the more it combines into a bigger threat, and it will fuse themselves into one powerful specimen. Don¡¯t go to the ruin unless you dare to destroy it once and for all . . .¡±

    He teleports away leaving R-cord to continue Haw¡¯s explanation

    ¡°If you two don¡¯t know what it is, it is the potion that petrify the mechanical spiders. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be the machines¡±

    Silfa asks ¡°What did he really wanted to use it for?¡±

    R-cord points downward ¡°The avatars of the influenced¡±

    Deep within the seabed, the demon had seen enough. The survivors¡¯ escape is prepared and with its avatar legion is ready to stop them. They have stopped the saboteurs and the rest of the corrupted citizens won¡¯t be able to go up because of the blood pavement. To use these avatars will end its influence. Just one more month and it will regain its power again. It senses there is only few left close to the crystal wall. It is better to stall them one more time

    ¡°Stop them from escaping¡±

    ¡°As you wish, master¡±

 East Coast: With Haste Before the Traps part 1 - Chapter 270

    COI C270

    ¡°Since that day, I¡¯ve devoted myself for the best of my experience. I was lucky to have Enders Bridge and its people to shoulder me my challenges. My new friends treated me well as my painful memories become a guide for my success. While my growth tested my abilities with the Dexter Guild. Soon, I lost my dependency on Archivist and yet, I shouldn¡¯t be alone. This very place was the example. East Coast is not what I have imagined. Fighting my way here is difficult and it is tiring in the brink of exhaustion because of the spell I know nothing about. Myrrkei taught me before. He was right. Limited resources, the long journey, and there are times of defeat. I guess, I should be realistic¡±

    ¡°So much power, I am still weak at the end. Even those bastards stealing our people away from Isekai City. They still get their butt kicked. My ass, ugh! It¡¯s been so long did I swear. There is nothing to do now when I have to commit to save them. That day, we thought there is no way we could save them. Somehow, they did. But I shouldn¡¯t be expecting those assholes would let them go. Still, I have agreed what Haw¡¯s former boss told me. The more I know the less I¡¯ll be on my words, but now. Wilson¡¯s note wanted revenge. I should be realistic¡±

    ¡°When Haw allow me to get inside the realm, and I thought he is completely following orders like he was at Dexter Guild. I guess I was wrong. Giggle* It should be fitting if it was Sanquin. Although, Tabitha changed for the better. The dangers of this realm had reached her limits how far with only support cards could muster. Silfa on the other hand follows along for a while now. Both of them are acting like us. Persuaded by sight from the people have become and turned on each other. There¡¯s no difference back then. ¡®Monsters¡¯. Inside this dream, this gives us time to think along with the Benedictus. I heard them said being realistic. The real I can understand is. We are in the demon¡¯s realm¡±

    Yui receives a message from Sarah Mae herself. Her worried expression and at the same time being guilty by the presence of the 1st head. The feeling of an angry grandmother who only wants her relatives as visitors lead to non-blood related. Know nothing about manners, respect, nor etiquette. Her actual grandmother is here, smiling at her granddaughter being lectured.

    ¡°. . . Such a dangerous place and you didn¡¯t bring what I ask like U¡¯ecin to do¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know we were related¡±

    ¡°Then take your lessons from Delikor¡¯s family. Your ancestor Ankra is not pleased to have her memoir of her older brother protecting a non-blood relative¡±

    Yui¡¯s grandmother watches her granddaughter acting frighten from all what she listened so far. A smile on her face knew something about her is not genuine. A troublesome girl trying to catch attention from her mother, this behavior is as old as their ancestor Ankra. To be the second to the last child, from all of her jealousy toward her older brothers, only her older sister had developed troublesome nature. All the attention she gets made her feel comforted, in the wrong the way. The flawed personality reached today. Yui gives herself a sense of joy from it after the 1st head left.

    ¡°Did I make dearest mother angry?¡±

    That sly attitude of hers grin at her grandmother¡¯s face. The children of Ankra

    ¡°If only your mother and grandfather would love to see you grow¡±

    The two lovingly laughter together as their arms wrapped around each other after another playful time with Sarah Mae. Then they quickly turned serious at each other. The grandmother said to Yui

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that friend of yours know what she is doing¡±

    ¡°Tabitha earned her resolve at her home city, became known by the two rivals, Not Worthy and Dexter Guild. She met the Viste Family¡±

    The impression of Yui¡¯s face shows confidence that her friend, Tabitha, have achieved. There are plenty more to say as she devilishly grins at the knowledge. She acts overconfidently at her observation throughout Tabitha¡¯s time as a Raker Mawn guild member. Her grandmother shows the same expression as her granddaughter

    ¡°Of course, she is the first who caused the ship to disappear. Losing all the fundamental studies for the guilds about the ship. She didn¡¯t reveal the information on that same ship. If it wasn¡¯t for the card of society from Myrrkei. She is nothing more of a visitor¡±

    Yui gasps and couldn¡¯t say a word about it. Although about the flying ship sunk at Rune Isles, they are given her the permission to let the ship to open its data. While the others are against that. It was planned out from Archivist¡¯s mother. Yui forgot that Tabitha didn¡¯t even open up the data since Tabitha went to hiding. She was only free to go through the conditions by guild master Daygen. Yet Daygen is right, an idle guild member is useless. In the end, it was all thanks to Myrrkei¡¯s idea to have her go out again in the wilderness. The reason for that, it¡¯s because of the East Coast.

    The two look at each other showing hostility on their side. Soon, it fades away and the two have bonded together again. Yui said to her grandmother

    ¡°Elder Ankr¡¯Cylvia . . .¡±

    ¡°I may be married into the Ankr family, this bond we have is worth the love for any grandmother to her grandchildren¡±

    The grandmother says to her out of their fondness, but this is Ankra bloodline

    ¡°Uhm, yeah. So will you forget about the doll . . .¡±

    ¡°Laugh* let¡¯s talk about this after your mother hears about it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of girl who cause trouble to seek attention¡±

    ¡°Oh my, for many years to be part of the family. Playing gullible isn¡¯t suit you, dear¡±

    ¡°Oh grandmother!¡±

    The dream state is over. Earlier than what Mi¡¯lday had used for. The coma is gone and leaving her the fraction of what gained linking with Sarah Mae and the Ankra¡¯s descendants. From Tabitha, Silfa and Juela said on their minds. For it reaches Oue¡¯jhnr Demyr¡¯ankr, the one who aided Tabitha is cleverly blocked all secrets and showing nothing but the bonding together with her grandmother. Elder Ankr¡¯cylvia, a powerful mage with existential craftsmanship. That¡¯s why Mi¡¯lady sensed her presence among the cards, unfinished. For only her to complete it, and it needs a certain threshold of neutral mana, turning support cards into spell cards.

    Tabitha said it was made by Yui. Mi¡¯lady thinks so too, from the dress down to her wand. It is the youth of creativity. But when it comes to spell cards, by the hands of her decks. Those are just three different cards ready to fuse together if she knew how to recraft it. This hiding from Tabitha¡¯s back gets on her nerve. And with little time in the dream, she was able to help her to strengthen her deck. Except for one, it is her support cards. Mi¡¯lady did her best to concentrate right in front of her.

    Sister of arms had been busy aiding Tabitha¡¯s and Mina¡¯s team to get back on their feet. Recovered and a day earlier, they are going to fulfill Aoi¡¯s quest to collect the notes. Received only the last note, they have to collect it all somewhere. But her herself have figured it out the notes were intended to be from Wilson. As much as Aoi need to clear this favor, sister of arms needs to be sure with Mina¡¯s team

    ¡°After regaining your memories, I ask again from the very start. Reconcile what happened back then and move on you believe is real. At the end, it is where your final decision concludes¡±

    Aoi remember the same advice taught by the hunter and the dwarf guy. It¡¯s been so long to hear those same words. U¡¯ecin walks in bringing the spear that Mina used.

    ¡°If not, then you¡¯ll be lost the by hundreds of memories in a loop . . .¡±

    ¡°By the look of your eyes, I can see most of you have saved the trouble from being influenced. Let¡¯s . . .¡±

    Voldemyr enters and shows them the scrolls made out of normal office supplies from Isekai City.

    They were confused at first, but Silfa recognizes the craftmanship he made. It is not identical like Haw. This looks authentic and it is hard to sense its properties. It may look like a piece of paper. But what Juela did before at the ruin. This will prove useful. Voldemyr gives a sample of the scroll. She felt the paper and the power level it contains familiar degree of simple magic.

    Silfa said to him

    ¡°Is this a B rank spell?¡±

    ¡°B rank? I¡¯d say this is how much skills to replicate your people¡¯s magic. It will be useful but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strong enough for you¡±

    The scroll says ¡®Absorb¡¯. From the citizens¡¯ perspective, it is a common spell. It was not very popular against citizens. However, it is mostly used during the Alga¡¯s moonlight. It was the very first idea to use it and harnessed its energy on agriculture and other forms of health and medicine. It¡¯s been this long Silfa sees it again in a scroll form no less. Voldemyr sees her wondering eyes as he forgets that the city knew nothing about the risk using this magic on them.

    ¡°Your expression seems not know the danger of such magic abilities. Even you Tabitha, is reading among the archives have muddled your experience through curiosity?¡±

    ¡°Voldemyr, I¡¯m sorry but I barely know what uses absorb can do¡±

    Voldemyr hears Tabitha¡¯s genuine answer. Meanwhile Juela has the same curiosity as hers. It is understandable for Juela not know about the advancement of such a basic spell for the citizens. To absorb mana is the obviously a demonic example, hence that it¡¯s a threat to life.

    He calmly sighs ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Me and U¡¯ecin will be the one is going to use it¡±

    Tabitha guessed ¡°You guys are going to help us?¡±

    ¡°Something like that. U¡¯ecin, you remember what those soldiers said to us before¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve not, except for one thing¡±

    U¡¯ecin shows Aoi another note. ¡°It seems like Sarah Mae has something she wanted for you to do. If you¡¯d like¡±

    Tabitha blocks Aoi from U¡¯ecin¡¯s view

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better we should talk about what you two guys are doing¡±

    ¡°Strange, I thought they will provide you information within the dream¡±

    ¡°They did, but they also said its better to talk to you two in person. As fellow guild members, I want to know how far you are here in the East Coast¡±

    Mina felt a sudden chills on her spine. She suddenly remembered when U¡¯ecin is with them. He notices her and quickly tap on her cheek with a spear. They were surprised

    ¡°U¡¯ecin!¡±

    Mina stops her ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tabitha. This is probably one of the ways to test me I actually remembered him¡±

    U¡¯ecin sees Tabitha is losing his interest as he lowers his spear and opens a bulk on its side recreating it into a polearm.

    ¡°You can put it that way. Mina, Sakura, and, where is Kenta? You three have witnessed a bit dark from me, when I¡¯m with you while Aoi and Toba are always on the ¡®dwarf guy¡¯¡¯s side¡±

    He then turns to Tabitha ¡°We need their help, Tabitha. We really need it¡±

    Voldemyr sees him go, the shake on his head shows U¡¯ecin is only checking on the survivors. Tabitha calls out to him

    ¡°Voldemyr, do you think he is going to join us?¡±

    ¡°He will, and you three. The survivors are here. The preparation is ready. At least finished the information you have gathered so far. Even it is just words from the Benedictus, our enemies will not let your people go¡±

    After he said that, Juela wants to ask him

    ¡°Better said than done, I hope you provide us the information too¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    Silence brewing, but confidence persists. Voldemyr turns to look at everyone as they¡¯re thinking something will go wrong. His lips leave slight movements, only pride he wants to say to them.

    ¡°May your shitty god be praised¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Everyone turns to Toba swears. Voldemyr walks away showing respect on the citizens¡¯ religion. Silfa is angrily embarrassed by this ordeal.

    ¡°I am glad he saved the adventurers, but why of all phrases he only learned that? That one thing sticks with him¡±

    Toba remembers Voldemyr said that to her in front of the others. It was rude of him, but it is enough to convince herself she remembered. The influence was removed, she is grateful.

    The group begins to set a plan. All gathered together. Tabitha, Silfa, Juela, Mina, Toba, Sakura, Aoi, U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr are place themselves in a circle. There are others outside of the circle. As the camp has no space for them to have a quiet conversation. Silfa decides to cast her forcefield to shield them anyone that might eavesdrop them. Only McS4 and R-cord didn¡¯t join as they need to rest and heal. Luckily, Tabitha is using her telepathy to listen what happened outside. This news made her worried when they reach to the surface.

    The meeting beings

    Tabitha: ¡°We have been inside the dream for days. The Benedictus had provided us important information in their side, Mina¡¯s team, and added from my team¡±

    Silfa: ¡°Us? Oh, you mean R-cord?¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°Yes, he left us through my telepathy. The news about the surface have left me no regrets to leave Haw behind¡±

    Juela: ¡°It¡¯s good that we have teammates preparing backups¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°Thank you, but this is important. Not only I have to heed their advice for the last resort. I received a warning more than I can¡¯t prepare against these obstacles¡±

    Tabitha waves her wand and casts on the floor. An image is form as two sides appeared next to each other. Rat men and Mechanical Spiders. The message written by R-cord saying

    ¡°Just what we have feared. The Horde had made it through. The traitors are mining the machines trapped inside the crystal wall. This realm will not last long after one more month. We and the Benedictus were able to stop them from freeing those machines. The holes are impossible to repair. You need to escape as soon as possible or no one left will be inside the realm¡±

    Aoi: ¡°There¡¯s more monsters coming. Are we going to continue gathering those notes like this?¡±

    Sakura: ¡°Yeah, if those zombie head spiders are coming right us at top speed. We can¡¯t be able to escape¡±

    Toba: ¡°What about the notes, Aoi? Maybe there¡¯s something important what the voice said to you¡±

    Aoi: ¡°Not with those monsters around. We can fight. But we don¡¯t have time to escape because of those backstabbers¡±

    Mina: ¡°Oh man, all of you. The one who is going to plan the escape is right in front of you. They have come this way to save us. Well, except for you hunter. Uhm, after beating Aoi¡¯s brother. I¡¯ll bet we survive another one or two¡±

    The girls start arguing. Juela advised Tabitha

    ¡°It¡¯s better we should prepare the escape. The notes they are referring to won¡¯t survive in a realm like this. An entity spoken to Aoi about it is probably worth looking, but my guess will be they will just hand it over to us. The note we got tainted with blood. How coincident it is we managed to get it randomly?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. We need to focus our escape first¡±

    Silfa warned them ¡°But we must be careful, the hyper speed spell had given us so much drawbacks¡±

    ¡°Yet, it is better than letting that automaton chased us around with that speed¡±

    Tabitha uses her telepathy to Mi¡¯lady ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there a good chance that today is good enough for everybody to escape¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so this is telepathy. I¡¯d say, Any time but not today. We need to get your two men back. My advice to you is to rally my brothers back here and get them some rest. I sense of their strength used against your treacherous people. We have to go back to one of the old camps that sealed away. Better yet, bring them there. We will teleport them there without problems¡±

    ¡°But you used it to teleport here, and you can¡¯t bring them back where you brought them¡±

    ¡°We are not sure the teleportation is disrupted. The words of rat men are unpredictable when it comes to use counter magic. It would be a lot safer to where you wanted to teleport to without a problem. The risk of an enemy is there without knowing is not worth it¡±

    ¡°I understand, thank you¡±

    Tabitha changes contact to R-cord ¡°Did you hear our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear¡±

    ¡°So, are we going to abandon the pavement?¡±

    ¡°This is your last resort, Tabitha. We will find a way to bring you there even it will be destroyed along with you¡±

    ¡°R-cord! That¡¯s a little too much¡±

    ¡°We have taken too many risks, Tabitha. You have already have done yours¡±

    Both Silfa and Juela shake the sense of Tabitha¡¯s distracted face

    ¡°Ah what?¡±

    ¡°The meeting is getting out of hand¡±

    Tabitha sees the girls are still arguing while Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin are waiting for her to say anything. U¡¯ecin stands up as the meeting is getting chaotic. He pulls out his spear and uses the edge of the spear head smite on the floor unleashing citizens¡¯ magic out of the blue. Everyone was surprised

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°All of you, you are all close to be free from this place. It is a matter of time we must get through all of this. This is our last chance to escape. Your rescuers are here starting to doubt because of a new threat. Put it up the distrust and the betrayals. All four of you were cursed before. Now you¡¯re free and still scared that your head is either be real or not. Remember this weapon!? You¡¯ve seen that you can¡¯t escape this reality . . .¡±

    He points at his weapon as spec of light shows the souls are trapped there.

    Tabitha: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Juela: ¡°It¡¯s an old weapon. Specializes neutralizing rare attributes. Don¡¯t tell me, U¡¯ecin¡±

    U¡¯ecin: It is used to kill Isekai Citizens, that¡¯s all you needed to know¡±

    Silfa held firm on her grip as her eyes are trying not to glare at him. It is for the best and rightly so as she watches the young girls have already accepting that weapon.

    Silfa: ¡°Wait exactly, I saw Mina used it to kill the ghost haunting her. What happened to it?¡±

    Mina: ¡°That¡¯s . . . Take a look at the spear. Hunter, can you show the girl?¡±

    U¡¯ecin shows it to them the young girl sleeping inside the gem on the spear. The spear magically glows as the horrors inside with other souls being used the essence of their magic at full force. Citizen¡¯s magic, erupting dangerously as it surrounds them like fire. Juela wipes it away by her own hand.

    Juela: ¡°For you to use the dead as supplements of power, only demons would use it¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°What else? We¡¯re here in the first place being trapped by the influence¡¯s control. Either live or die. Their souls won¡¯t be able escape from this fate¡±

    Tabitha felt scared at the moment. Their life being used as resources. On the materials they have so far, is it made by souls of other people? She shakes her head and remember what U¡¯ecin said first. Only demons would obtain it. Then she remembers the rumors of him killing her people. This distraction made her lost in anxiety. She tries to control herself but left in worries like the time someone saved her back the Mihayara district ruins. Many tensions bring inside of her into the brink of stress.

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°Tabitha, you know that I¡¯m the only one here is against of your people¡¯s existence¡±

    Juela: ¡°U¡¯ecin!¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°I¡¯m telling her this because she knows that I¡¯m actuality killing their people. Isn¡¯t it right?¡±

    He points out to Silfa as she answers him back.

    Silfa: ¡°It¡¯s because they deserved it. We don¡¯t know back then how to execute them because of their powers¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°And the consequences for this world to know how because how they treated them¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°Then those people you¡¯ve killed in this realm. Do they deserve it?¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°Aren¡¯t they, Mina?¡±

    Mina: ¡°. . .¡±

    Juela: ¡°Mina?¡±

    Mina: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the influence, he killed everyone. Mostly bad people and some of them were good¡±

    U¡¯ecin: ¡°You hear that? Voldemyr, but I assumed they were tricked¡±

    Voldemyr: ¡°Sigh* Youngling, there¡¯s no reason to defend him¡±

    All of the girls: ¡°!!?¡±

    Voldemyr: ¡°Allies or enemies, this man is not easily got inside the East Coast. For him to be here and exterminate them might know about this place. While I accidently brought myself here because of the cave sinks into the shore. I came back here by tracking someone coming back . . .¡±

    Tabitha: ¡°That¡¯s enough! I don¡¯t want to hear anything about it. We¡¯re not here to make issues from the past. Those people out there are not my priority. These survivors must escape. We must continue to find a way for them to escape. If Wilson had done to rescue them. I think he wants us to escape no matter what. Even there are people like us entered this realm¡±

    Voldemyr: ¡°It¡¯s because . . . Hmm, I think it¡¯s better not say to you. I doubt you couldn¡¯t decide after I show you¡±

    Juela: ¡°It¡¯s for the best. Our time is limited. We can only save the people are here. With only these four girls here who can remember now and free from the influence. We should ignore the other¡±

    Later that day, everyone sets out. Leaving R-cord, McS4, and Kenta rest at the camp. The sister of arms accompanied them carrying the horn to calls out the people from above. The horn¡¯s sounds blocked by the strange force denying it to reach the Benedictus at the ruin.

    ¡°The outside stops my horn. I advised you all to go through that bloody road¡±

    They look at the blood pavement is complete showing the horrendous atmosphere built by the hands of the Dexter Guild.

    Sakura spoofs ¡°Are you crazy?! Is this what they are talking about?!¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    They turned and saw Fae-chan walking the road creating a sphere around it preventing the horrors going near it. It raises its doll hand and said

    ¡°I have returned¡±

    Silfa checks herself and found out she forgot about the doll. She calls it out. The spell to return the doll to her side solidifies near the road. Multiple entities around the road quickly feasting it dripping down blood like ink. The spell broke into a mess quickly faded for them to see the monstrosity of this infrastructure.

    The doll walks closely to Silfa and nods at her with great effort to use her magic. It guides them to the road as they quickly huddled close to it, except for Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin. Both of them softly chuckles at the magic users.

    They whispered ¡°Well prepared, but too new to experience this¡±

    ¡°Some of them don¡¯t have mana control, U¡¯ecin. Yet, I¡¯m curious why those people came back¡±

    ¡°Those same people helped me get inside¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see that when they have your mark¡±

    ¡°I think this is my last entrance. The East Coast will die soon¡±

    No words, leaving a dead expression, continually running beside walking, and all best to use their magic near Fae-chan¡¯s presence. It carried on Silfa¡¯s arms squeezing it from the caution they have to go through the blood pavement. Secured and magic only close to Fae-chan can be casts effectively. They made it at the ruin where the signs carved and a few of the Benedictus are resting on the campfire. The Benedictus wave at them. They watch them run at their camp as their eyes were bleak and horrified.

    ¡°Whoa, and the road to hell is used. You people look like you¡¯re in your last breath¡±

    One of the Benedictus chants with a song in a spell and cleansing all of their negative psychological effects.

    ¡°Sing*¡±

    They feel smooth from his voice lifting their spirits up.

    Toba was grateful

    ¡°Thank you. I thought the nightmares won¡¯t stop¡±

    ¡°That nightmare couldn¡¯t touch you. But out there, I think the judgement is almost over¡±

    They open the seal, releasing the noise blocking from the other side. With Fae-chan at the campfire, the massive flow from the blood pavement reaching out at their backs without anyone notice it. The screams of their enemies purged by the judgment. The men said to them

    ¡°Your friends left us to clean their mess¡±

    They hear only the sound fire burning wood. It wasn¡¯t the feeling of warmth but the infernal heat in disguised from the normal fire. Mana releases this heat spreading around in ember glow blinding their eyes by the golden light. It was hard to see until the light dims down showing the ashes what left. The crystal wall appeared gazing to the highest. Broken, dripping down the grotesque fluid from the fight before the Dexter Guild falling with the mechanical spider. Unbearable stench reached them, as they were hesitated to move forward.

    Juela steps forward ¡°By the gods, I¡¯ve never seen the Not Worthy Guild casts judgement before. Is there anybody left?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be surprised here. Dead men gone, and the note empowers us . . .¡±

    The men look at the women as they don¡¯t get the hint. One of them just nods

    ¡°. . . Really now, being out here and come out from that devilishly road. Is there something you want?¡±

    After explaining it to them

    ¡°Good, we have enough strength for your people to go there one more time. But when we teleported them there. No one will be left from the rest of the hidden camps¡±

    They look around and see the fight took place. Close to the crystal wall are the mechanical spiders and other entities trapped inside. The crack from the very top shows how the others escape. They were relief to see they have settled it before they attacked again. They don¡¯t want to handle this situation anymore. The dangers are getting gruesome as time flies. They return to the blood road. As they move passed all the chaos had happened inside the ruin, the sinking cave, and the valley itself. None of the enemies they faced before are here. Only the infestation of rat men scattered around.

    The realm is being overwhelmed. It is a matter of time that would destroy itself. They made it to the old camp. The door is still sealed and they opened it without a problem. The banners that surround the center is gone. Proving that there is nothing left of its magic. The Benedictus prepared and set the magic again as the new forge banner becomes the center for all the other banners being made. One by one it places directly where the old banners were. The chant of their songs amused the ears of others.

    When it is done, a rift is open. Where the connections of other forgotten camps scattered throughout the underground network. All destroyed or taken by the rat men¡¯s infestation. No one will ever recognize it except the people who were there a long time ago. Voldemyr warned them

    ¡°This is it. Your people¡¯s last escape. The Benedictus are going to use up all of their divinity and crushed all the old ruins into the oblivion. The only thing left is the blood pavement created by your team, Tabitha¡±

    Aoi asks ¡°What about the things we should finished first? The notes?¡±

    Home, so close as they have suffered enough that their journey back will be terrifying. Silfa checks her things and found the resources they brought were not even used half of it. Rather, most of them are the weapon supplies needed for the Dexter Guild. She raises question why, but she puts it aside as this is not over yet. No doubt for what the Benedictus see their expression. No doubt, they have to do it. One last chant, and all the hidden bases begin to collapse. Reaching the link and breaking through the disruption. Sister of arms see the spell comes forth then distributed it across the hidden camp.

    Finally, they were teleported. A flash of light appears, all touched by it as they disappeared. One after the other. The hidden camp becomes empty. Darkness emerged leaving no sound nor light can sense its presence. Something is blinking. An armored helmet blinking out as someone picks it up. McS4 and R-cord remains and watch the emptiness devoured them like it was some void. Echoes spread by only them breathing. It is finally taken place. The escape has begun.

    Tabitha watches everyone gathered together. Confused and scared, the little children who were lost finally meet her. The young kid points out to them as they rush at her. For the first time in her life in this world. The kids she lost because of the incident had returned. The shock in her eyes that these are the same amounts of children who were lost. She heard about others lost their lives even become monsters. But why, why they are all here completely unharmed. She doesn¡¯t care, she approaches them with open arms and reunites.

    Reunion packed together as there is one more to go. To the barrier, where Haw is waiting for them. All the equipment they have so far, still enough for another few more weeks. Their confidence grew and their determination gets bolder. One more cheer as the citizens formed their own groups. One for Voldemyr, one for U¡¯ecin, one for the Benedictus. Silfa can¡¯t believe how many times she can see them proactive after for so long. At last, they can finally leave this place.

    Meanwhile, Mina¡¯s team is not certain. All the loose ends were not finished. Their memories collected as each one of those survivors should¡¯ve been good fighters and magic users. The reset caused them to be afraid. Only boosted their confidence because of the banner. Mina remembers the people who betrayed them multiple times and when she sees the flames when Benedictus destroyed those survivors. Her tracking ability set in. There are still more of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be prepared, everyone. I¡¯ll tell them everything¡±

    Her friends agreed ¡°Yeah¡±

 East Coast: With Haste Before the Traps part 2 - Chapter 271

    COI C271

    ¡°Kenta stop it!¡±

    ¡°This is not right. Your spear trapped someone¡±

    ¡°I have no choice, she is dead¡±

    ¡°But the hunter gives it to you and he keeps torturing those souls¡±

    Kenta reaches out to Voldemyr

    ¡°Let me help you. UGH!¡±

    Voldemyr with his rune leathered arm band deflect U¡¯ecin¡¯s attack and re-maneuvered his polearm and hit Kenta as he swings back accidentally knocking him down. The fight between U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr escalated quickly whereas the two of them have going too far. Mina stands and watches as she listens their arguments.

    ¡°A huntsman, bounty hunter, or citizens called you a hitman. I never believed for you to come these caves alone¡±

    ¡°Neither the caves stretched where our hidden outposts are¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t explain how you obtain souls on your polearm. Especially for you to have younglings with it¡±

    ¡°I said again, we all know what they are¡±

    ¡°And I personally know them as children. You can¡¯t convince me because I¡¯m with Daygen and the others at the city¡±

    ¡°Isekai City, it is hard to believe except for Tabitha. The real reason was the slight glimpse at the Foundation. Leaving only two of our guild members with little information about getting recruits. They were lucky because Haw already met someone important¡±

    U¡¯ecin gives the spear to Mina. Then the next the two disappeared leaving behind smoke as she inhaled it and fell unconscious. When the two woke up for only a few minutes, the two look at each other and said

    ¡°Why the both of us sleeping at guard duty? Look at the fire wood, we almost run out, Kenta!¡±

    ¡°Wait? I am on the next shift? There is no way, I¡¯m sure you are the one should be in guard duty. There is a stock of firewood over there?¡±

    They look at the empty stock. Kenta acts a little flustered

    ¡°This curse will the death of us, Mina. I hope the camp won¡¯t notice about this¡±

    ¡°If they can remember¡±

    Mina finally remembered it all. They are the only two left who become witnesses from U¡¯ecin¡¯s actual goal. She was able to figure out how to control the spear¡¯s abilities. To see someone inside the spear as she used it. The looks inside as if life turned to mana. It was few days ago when their memory specifically resets. They used to use notes to help themselves remember their past with secrets back in their home world to convince themselves that the curse exists. It soon failed when the second camp fell into ruins again.

    Back to the very place they were stationed a long time ago. They thought of finishing the loose ends, but here they are. All that is matter she sees there are close. With their memories regain. They are confident. Now set into another meeting, as U¡¯ecin secretly pulled them in along with Kenta. Rerolling the same event happening from the start. There are still people who are cursed and won¡¯t be able to put their trust on them because of the influence. But U¡¯ecin had prepared for this, and with his weapon holstered and seen by full view. She expects he is going to kill those traitors.

    Nighttime came, the man catcher is with the sister of arms and Mi¡¯lady. His eyes raised as the information he had become in vain.

    ¡°Great rulers before Lord Lori¡¯es took over the throne, how are we?! Skipping the prophecy of our host. Enders immortals let the mortals to rule and we bring forth to harvest without knowing when the season of harvest is over¡±

    The elderly man smites them with his glare. His man catcher aged only by dirt rings the sound of iron. The vibration releases as specs of lights scatters out. It turns to mild glowing wind circling around the weapon as it turns into a two-handed mace.

    Mi¡¯lady understands what he is trying to show them. Tomorrow will happen again. The betrayal will appear among the citizens. Either they are real or not, it is obvious those victims were caught by unnoticeable magic. They can¡¯t remember whom who possessed by the trick. They watch Tabitha worried face as they realize she couldn¡¯t find her team, the Dexter Guild. This problem is getting difficult to handle. They continue to watch the rest of the citizens. While their men prepare for Tabitha¡¯s plan.

    In the early in the morning, Mina, Toba, and Kenta follow the old routine. With Voldemyr at their side, they freely moving across the infestation as hundreds of rat men passing through dragging the dead entities they carried. Tunnels to tunnels, all the secret passages are flooded, new routes formed by the rat men¡¯s effort. No other living passed by as all the remains are wiped clean. They see a few rat men carried the loots of other dead citizens as weapons trophies. However, there is something off to the citizens¡¯ remains. There are no corpses or bones.

    Kenta tries to take a look of the loots the rat men had. A head appeared out of nowhere made out dead skin wrapped around like a mask, and a skull slips out from the skin mask revealing a goblin skull attached to a sown together bodies of different animals. Face to face, Kenta immediately takes action. Mina pulls him back and Toba crossline him down as they hid. Toba softly oust him

    ¡°Idiot! Why are we bringing him with the influence curse?¡±

    ¡°They said to bring him with us. Hey dwarf guy, is this is really necessary?¡±

    Voldemyr gives them the sign and continue to move forward. They turn and see what happened to it. It was gone. Then later they found it again appeared again out of nowhere at random. This behavior matches the entity trying to bait the survivors. The rat men were replicating the behavior without prior use of it. It gets worse as it phased through around them, feeling its presence with abnormalities creeping them along the way. For the very first time, they made it out from the sinking caves and see the first time where they are right now. Under the sea, and the trench way up to where they needed to be.

    They were at awe, and Kenta starts to feel odd. Mina and Toba notice him starts to walk back down.

    ¡°Hey, Kenta?¡±

    Kenta quickly reacts and swings around his fist. Toba blocks it with her bat.

    ¡°Whoa there, Augh! My hands. That is one hard hit from your fists?¡±

    Mina takes the front as they started to notice the effects of the influence.

    ¡°No kidding, this is must be the reason why we couldn¡¯t get out of here. Hey dwarf guy, back us up¡±

    ¡°Here, take this¡± Voldemyr gives her a piece of paper scroll

    ¡°Absorb? How am I going to use it?¡±

    Mina dodges Kenta¡¯s fists then he quickly grabs her. Memories flooded in, and she breaks the hold as Kenta was shocked. Hitting him by the neck, he falls down but rolls back up as if that hit won¡¯t knock him out. Mina remembers her sparring with Kenta. U¡¯ecin keep telling them to fight with all they¡¯ve got, in order for them to understand their abilities. But she soon remembered why he wanted them to do it. Smile at her advantage, she confidently faces him with her new moves. Kenta evades her. Mina didn¡¯t even try to hit him, she tails him to the point he reacts, and when he did. A sudden strike to his neck again.

    Kenta recovers as soon as the hit blows. His neck is all red showing the hits was painful. She said to him

    ¡°That was a big hit . . .¡±

    Then she stares at the paper she was holding. Absorb. Absorb what? This beckoning the idea to use it on him. Mina stares down at his neck as it is impossible to use it again. One more hit will paralyze him or flat out crippled him. One simple risk, Toba joins side with her. The two looks at each other as Mina shows her the absorb scroll. They push forward and jump on Kenta.

    Kenta unleashes his abilities with uncontrollable strength. Thanks to the hit on the neck, the powers release creating counter whirlwind to push them back out. Toba bats out the spell and Mina goes to the air and slams down on top of him. Kenta dodges her then tries to grab Mina and uses her to shield Toba¡¯s swinging bat. Mina and Kenta grabs each other and spins around to use themselves as shields protecting from Toba¡¯s bat. When the moment comes, Mina faces the strike of the bat. Toba froze herself the moment her bat nearly hits Mina. Another spin whereas Kenta gritted his teeth when another turn around facing the baseball bat. Toba resumes the speed and hits Kenta¡¯s back.

    The bat hits him fiercely with the absorb scroll wrapped around it. Mana inside of him blows out like a candle. It¡¯s Toba¡¯s first time using it on him and it was too effective. Kenta broke out from the curse and Voldemyr catches him. He checks his body for any injury, and only shows his entire mana capacity quickly absorbed from the bat. Voldemyr reaches out Toba¡¯s bat and she lends it to him. After a few second of observation, he used it again on him, reverse the effects as mana attached to the scroll still have left. Kenta wakes up tired.

    ¡°My head, it feels like I¡¯ve never slept all night. Hey? What did I do last night?¡±

    Mina answered ¡°How did I know? We share the same curse¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Or maybe you two kept me awake while we . . .!¡±

    Toba hits him before he said the joke. Voldemyr looks at them and ask

    ¡°While do what?¡±

    Toba responds ¡°It¡¯s a pervert joke, don¡¯t mind about it¡±

    ¡°Heh, and I thought I could take a chance to hear some of that joke. Because I¡¯m not laughing when your friend become a piece of leather strapping at my front¡±

    Mina laughs. Voldemyr sees them embarrassingly laughed

    ¡°Ah, you know some of gay jokes¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I laughed at that¡±

    ¡°That laughter is good enough for anyone who feel down. Now, let¡¯s go¡±

    One teammate down. Voldemyr insists to go to the surface. The struggle to up along the trench is hard for the two girls. The noxious fluids all around them made them hurl a bit. Voldemyr provide them some potions to resist it in a limited time. They made it to the top as the border where their heads almost touch the sea surface. Thrilled by the two girls as they made it out. The sight to behold as it is been a long time to see the realm touched by the sun. All of their surroundings were clean, no trace of the rat men yet. But there is one person who is standing and waiting for them to arrive.

    Haw waves his hands with rushed gestures. Voldemyr pulled them together as they run towards him. Voldemyr throws Kenta at Haw when the moment before something arrived. They never stop, and they continue to run to the very border where Haw placed his defenses. It was fully clean off where the sand buried their footwear made it feel like they are at the beach. A rift ready to be opened, and only timing would bring them all out. Haw tied Kenta up and wrapped around with a special sack. Add some dust on him where the crystallization quickly molded. Toba and Mina were surprised.

    ¡°The mana recovery for citizens is just too abnormal. This young boy¡¯s mana is poor. Is he cursed by neutral mana instead of shamanism?¡±

    Mina shakes her head, but Voldemyr hides her expression from him

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°This is not about the curse. I know you read Wilson¡¯s note. This is no normal studies for you either¡±

    Haw carefully looks at the two young girls. A serious look at his eyes staring at them then to Kenta. It¡¯s like he knows about the curse. Unlikely, Enders know about the demons¡¯ way be leeches to the citizens. Especially the uncured Kenta.

    Smoothly taking time as Haw gives Voldemyr a deserving knowledge about the notes. Haw explains

    ¡°R-cord is best for gathering sensitive information. If he can¡¯t find it, it means someone had already taken it¡±

    ¡°And? Two pieces of the notes revealed itself to us are?¡±

    ¡°Things just happened, or rightly timed to happen. Those same notes were about them. Not the notes with details. It is simple to understand, the enemy took the notes and someone is taking a piece of it for us to figure it out. But this is my speculation¡±

    Voldemyr shows the two girls to him. Haw said to them ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, your unfinished business is already tailing you¡±

    Haw throws a potion into the air and got hit by something. The potion wrapped with absorb scroll and traces back at the enemy who attacked. It passed through a hole on the man¡¯s body as he runs away. Voldemyr tries to track him down but the trails corrupted by demonic mana. The traces left with harmful magic and leaving Haw¡¯s preparation being nullified. Toba recognizes the man from how he acted. Her face frowned and anger sips in. Calling out to Voldemyr who that man is

    ¡°That¡¯s the cowardly idiot, Youta! The prick is alive!¡±

    Voldemyr felt shame hearing that man¡¯s name. Haw asks

    ¡°You seem to be down hearing that name. Who was he?¡±

    ¡°Sigh* A bastard with miserable personality. Using empathy of others to gain to his advantage. He is selfish and that¡¯s how most traitors are¡±

    ¡°So, they are one those people¡±

    ¡°Those people?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t explain but they have people like that in their city¡±

    ¡°How pathetic, they can become demons¡¯ puppets¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s . . . sigh* Let¡¯s just say we can¡¯t trust them¡±

    Mina and Toba really want to meet with that bastard again. All that happened when Voldemyr is on their side trying to figure out to remove the curse. That same bastard gives the wrong details costing Voldemyr¡¯s time. They recognized that cowardly persona anywhere as he tricked many others to believe he was a loser. Worse than that, a liar who possessed the powers of the demon. The two is hoping Haw will accompany them to get him, but Haw heed them an advice. That coward almost wrecked his preparation, so it would be predictable enough he will come back to destroy his work like Voldemyr. Youta, from his guess, will need another fool plan to get here again.

    Taking a risk when they are close to escape. Those sabotages before had been succeeding for a long time. Following Haw¡¯s plan is foolish enough, but he instructs them what Tabitha needed to do to deal with them. Either it will fail or not, Haw will it maintain until they arrived. Their time to scout a path is done and they need to get ready before Youta ruins it. The rat men horde are all around them. A large number people will be endangered if left uncheck. To do it on the next day leave the two girls phased by it.

    Aoi¡¯s worries escalated as there are two things she doesn¡¯t want to found out. The notes have already found, but on the hands of their enemies. Without it, the voice will not assist what they needed. The worse part than that is their old enemies. After the Benedictus attacked the corrupted citizens, the last note showing the names of them were not scratch off. This fears her that they are more of them than she had expected. These were the same people who tried to stop them from escaping.

    Tabitha makes the call ¡°This is what I¡¯ve imagined when R-cord and McS4 were here. If those treacherous scums still lurking and following us. Then we have to use their solution¡±

    Juela raised her head and looks at Tabitha

    ¡°There¡¯s a plan like this?¡±

    ¡°Juela, are you really surprised about mentioning them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you truly know about the Dexter Guild. They have a saying never waste a good reason with motivation. Sure, they will help us, and what do you think they want to gain here?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Juela. I never thought about it before¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, but . . . Tabitha, are you really going to do this?¡±

    It was U¡¯ecin¡¯s turn to scout. Voldemyr insists to join him after his turn. Those two will be good enough to find a new route. Although they will be tired when they return. The two have expected for Tabitha to succeed. The girls have the time for themselves. As the girls speaking gossips or continue the story they left off. Toba still rings herself back when they are in the trial. Without any hesitation, she reaches out to Juela.

    ¡°About the time, you show me your side of your life. I¡¯m really wondering how are we similar?¡±

    ¡°Uh well, it¡¯s more like we shared the same problematic but righteous people¡±

    ¡°But yours lost your father because of your mother¡¯s . . .¡±

    ¡°That I too won¡¯t understand why she did that. I still have her to know she will tell me why. But you, he is gone and you will never know the reason¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but why is your mother couldn¡¯t explain you before. What¡¯s her big deal?¡±

    ¡°For only you to understand, it is the same reason when it comes to danger here. Neutral Mana belongs to the demons, you possessed something that is not yours. Toba, think like this. What will happen to you when you¡¯re going too far for being troublesome?¡±

    ¡°I think I can understand, it was mostly making pranks. But to think that I have going too far would be hard for me to see¡±

    ¡°I guess a young girl still needs to learn. To make it simple both of them wants for the best of us. The old man you said maybe annoying but he has his reason, preventing something that you might find out at the worst time¡±

    ¡°Leaving the city because of the old man is one thing, right?¡±

    ¡°It may sound like you belittle yourself, we don¡¯t need to speak more about it. Let¡¯s talk something else¡±

    Both of them agreed and they continue to talk about other things.

    Silfa: ¡°We are so close to leave this place. You people will be going to be surprise how the city had become¡±

    Aoi: ¡°After all the planning, we can finally talk about normal things¡±

    Sakura: ¡°That¡¯s great, I thought we are going to bore to death before getting out of here¡±

    Silfa: ¡°Says you who always at the back¡±

    Sakura: ¡°I never nor Aoi being fighters. Toba can do both as she likes to¡±

    Toba: ¡°We are not capable to fight either, we can run and hide, but we can¡¯t do stuff like that¡±

    Mina: ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore about us, back to the main topic. Are they still calling that place, Isekai City . . .?¡±

    Hidden among the crowd of survivors. People whisper again the doubts in their conversation. Tabitha out hears their concern than hearing their own discussion. Juela whispers to her

    ¡°It¡¯s starting. We have done the first step. What¡¯s the next Dexter plan?¡±

    ¡°When they get back? We should segregate the survivors. They know who they are looking for. There is no need for us to meddle against troublemakers. We need to focus the escape¡±

    ¡°But will it take all day?¡±

    ¡°Even we are tired, I¡¯m finally going to use that stash. It is time to use everything that we stored so far¡±

    Juela and Silfa nod at her as they both see the inventory hid inside of Tabitha¡¯s UI.

    R-cord and Tabitha were discussing about this for sometimes. Her new and improve cards are taking effects and took it on to him. Juela holds the monocle, reinforcing her magic cards to make it a signal beacon for anyone who is trying to tap her telepathy. R-cord¡¯s concern shows promising result where he uses his helmet as the source of beacon as well. Now the two have a proper conversation as the people who are trying to overhear them. It is the right time to lure those spies out from the camps. A flip of her deck as she has no longer have support cards of herself. Enders card provided by Mi¡¯lady, who knew Yui has relative here.

    The plan is setting in, the people who is eavesdropping watching the three women finished their conversation and headed outside. The survivors who are with them continue talking as they sneak themselves in.

    ¡°Hey, you guys seem to become close with them. All of them saying they would rescue us are really true¡±

    ¡°Who knows, we¡¯re going to forget all that happened and start the daily routine of all over again like our rescuers¡±

    Sakura speaks to them in a really reluctant tone. The same convincing tone that the survivors thought it is another loop. They be on their way thinking they are behaving like the usual.

    Sakura whispers to her friends ¡°. . . I hope you die in a slow painful death¡±

    Mina almost burst out laughing ¡°You didn¡¯t forget what they did¡±

    ¡°They are just nosers. Those are not the ones we are worried about. If they have magic to use, they¡¯ll bring out the actual backstabbers, those dead fodders shouldn¡¯t be here in the first place¡±

    They turn and look at Tabitha, playing her cards setting on the table. Now they can see how she is going to deal with them.

    The cards took place, three decks being played at the same time. She was wondering when she is going to use this kind of playboard. Myrrkei was the first to show it to her, then it was Mi¡¯lady make proper cards for her to use. Her personal support deck turned into spell cards, Haw and Silfa¡¯s deck converted to Juela and Silfa, and the one that won¡¯t be needed to change is her two teammate, R-cord and McS4 deck. If it played correctly, all this two will not be used on a specific person or user. It will be channeled and shared in a correct combination.

    All three decks put together were able to create an illusion of themselves to head outside, leaving a spell with force command that meant for McS4, and fused together with Silfa as her UI feature used the doll for forced summon. Altogether, in these cards fused on the playboard, it will be good enough to gather them all in one place without them elusively escape again. Silfa and Juela use the best of the spells infused on the playboard against all odds of their enemies escaping. Their eyes pointing at the cards will be enchanted to, U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr.

    Tabitha is steadily gets it together and uses her telepathy with R-cord. She sees the monocle blurring itself as someone is tapping through their conversation. Trying to find out where those two were. R-cord says to her

    ¡°Focus who are there, and the others, misguide them at these coordinates. I left them a special surprised. But don¡¯t bring their strongest there. It won¡¯t be distracting enough if they can figure it out sooner than your time to escape¡±

    ¡°Alright, please come back after you sorted out down there¡±

    ¡°We will, only if your deal with the immortal was paid¡±

    The cards are neatly placed at the playboard, all preparation has been set. The three blends into the illusion, letting the girls watch them disappear. The aura reaches to them as their own illusions behaving as their own. They felt a bit tired and fell asleep side by side. The campfires are blown out as the darkness of the hidden camp devoured one by one. The survivors know it¡¯s time to sleep and everybody go their own respective sleeping bed as darkness consumed the area.

    U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr were busy and saw Tabitha walks by. Along with the two of her friends, they behave as if they don¡¯t know them. Both Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin brought out their absorb scrolls lash out to the illusion. It absorbs the illusion and engulfed into the scroll, mix together by the powers of the cards. They collected it and find rather strange mixture with it. Voldemyr begins to move and gives U¡¯ecin one of his scrolls. Giving only to him a nod and runs as fast as he could. U¡¯ecin sees the scroll as the spell already been lit. A timer starts as it begins to channel a teleport spell.

    The survivors are following the illusion and saw they vanished before they move and hide on the next. They see U¡¯ecin alone, and they begin to run back before they get caught. Their minds blurred suddenly, losing their balance. U¡¯ecin¡¯s polearm holds one of the survivor¡¯s souls using a spell to trance them closer to him. The corrupted citizens¡¯ same old tricks won¡¯t work. To think, Tabitha would¡¯ve giving him such opportunity to eradicate who are left. He sees the numbers of them have already betrayed their people after for so long. The Unworthy Guild should be ashamed not successfully free them. But he knows better. Rescuing was over after they found them.

    Voldemyr reaches to the trench and drops a scroll behind as he climbs up. The spell is cast and forced all the enemies to be teleported there. Scattering lights everywhere and numbers are too numerous blending together as if there is an explosion. Weaker lights surging down back where the rat men noticed it and follow it without limits. Clearing them all before the day comes. Powerful magic consists of archscience and neutral mana from Sarah Mae, there is no mana dependence between the mana flow showing whose powers belonged to. The price of power spread all around as it leads back to the depths. Leaving the depths be under control of the demon.

    The man can see how this planned out. Tabitha the assistance by the Dexter Guild. The survivors who planned to sabotage every escape they tried. The Dexter Guild is countering them and hold their enemies need possible. They are pushing those corrupted citizens away in mass at the depths. Giving more chance for the survivors to escape. Bringing in the attention of the horde to chase after with it. This could mean the ruin will activate and release the mechanical spiders. Except, the survivors are already near at the sinking caves as they have to rush to the shore. Thankfully, the trench is enforced by the magic right in front of him. A special barrier good enough to be the bait. Those machines won¡¯t be busy hunting the survivors when there is a mass mana concentrated here. Strong enough to hide from the rat men and gain enough attention for the machines to come here.

    U¡¯ecin appears at the center of the magic circle. Solidified in stature stopping in motion as the surrounding area is being forced summon the corrupted citizens who still linger among the survivors. The pitiful guerilla tactics are gone. The corrupted citizens, already attained their memories, are ready with their weapons. They expected it to happen. But they never expect a full-blown magic and a man who will definitely kill them. They tried the same trick, harnessing the influence¡¯s powers.

    They sense the mana comes out from the ruin pushing through to free them from the trap. Then it broke down as the rat men came to feast it.  Devouring it all with nothing left and continuing their search down to the depths. The felt of lost among the strong corrupted citizens. Many time they have ruined their escape. Slowly giving up and joined the influence. They face an even more threat they have possibly couldn¡¯t estimate. Those three women who tried to save them have show little to no threat when they come here sensing nothing to show their strength. They feared only the four people. Voldemyr, U¡¯ecin, and the two Dexter Guild members.

    They thought it was their great opportunity to get rid of them, but they didn¡¯t expect anything about this. With their tricks to deal against mana depended users, it should be a sure finish when they leave. It was a trap, a trap they never dreamed of dragging all of them out of here with a certain spell. The influence¡¯s protection stops and their eyes flashes by U¡¯ecin¡¯s gem. U¡¯ecin twirls his polearms fused together with his strength slowly intimidating them for a strong swing. The corrupted citizens see there is no escape and this man is alone. With their footings ready to lunge forward, the first one who cast his spell was hit by a pebble with a small crumbling paper wrapped around it.

    Powers easily pulled away as the man drained out his mana he had from the influence. They momentarily look at the man, shocked and afraid, and nothing else left for them to do about it. With their mind clouded like trapped rats inside a cage. They desperately charged at U¡¯ecin surrounding him. U¡¯ecin pulls out papers and throw it in the air. Trapping them further by the absorb spell, one after the other they fell out of their strength as their powers drained away. Giving one by one a fatal blow with his polearm.

    Voldemyr stared down from afar watching the execution at the foolish people sided with the influence. They didn¡¯t learn about the daemos¡¯ greatest weakness. Their powers are limited for how many they are in one realm. Sarah Mae, the influence, and the rat men are here. Limiting the resources of mana stretching throughout the realm. That¡¯s why Sarah Mae forces herself weakening the presence of her authority at the depths and the price leads her here for Tabitha¡¯s plan.

    Sarah Mae had made her choice. She stretched it further enough sacrifices to this event. The demon roars out from the depths as numerous platforms rose up and blocked by the blood pavement. Her eyes still glared at the enemies from below. The promise of removing her city from this pest still putting into her mind. She watches how U¡¯ecin eradicate the people who had killed so many of their own people, then she watches the cowards teleported to where the rat men caught them in mid spell.

    The saboteurs are gone. Yet there is still more of them left, these people she remembered through the teens¡¯ memories. Shrouded by another source of magic, capable of resisting the trap. Stronger but lost what to do after what happened. The runner tries to leave that place, but didn¡¯t want to return to the influence because of the rat men. These people decided to return back to the hidden camp. Where they foolishly being spotted by the Unworthy guild, finally seeing all of their enemies entering back.

 East Coast: With Haste Before the Traps part 3 - Chapter 272

    COI C272

    Sister of arms has been waited for so long. It¡¯s been four times for the survivors back stab them in multiple ways. Their leader, the man catcher had a patience of a saint to deal with this nonsense. So many of the citizens lost because of them and the idly acts caused this to happen. Although she couldn¡¯t blame him for this decision. Rather, amazed how little left to save by the tens of thousands tried to leave their own safe haven. It was unimaginable feat to hear them never wanting to leave. The daemos are in clear to collect them.

    Youta is one of them, they string themselves into a trap. Stopping them to move as their body turned ill and fell on the ground only by pure exhaustion. These people are definitely chosen. They were almost caught and able to escape from Tabitha¡¯s trap. As time is limited, they need someone to deal with them. U¡¯ecin and Voldemyr are handling the people they can be beaten near the trench. The Benedictus are focusing on the survivors¡¯ exodus. Only leads left for Sister of arms hearing Tabitha¡¯s telepathy

    ¡°Please, let us handle this. They deserved what is coming to them¡±

    Sister of arms said to the man catcher

    ¡°Did you hear her magic?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I don¡¯t need to. I have giving them the chance before the storm. Her team had begun, and she must commit her actions as she ordered them. She is their leader and I must acknowledge her as such¡±

    ¡°I have never question you. Even by the holy book, but why now?¡±

    ¡°To those who know the begotten son, and they already answer him. God¡¯s judgement should not be ignored¡±

    They left the corrupted citizens, focusing their actions on the survivors. The songs of their hymns humming among the rest. Praying for the safe voyage through the East Coast, to the surface, to the end of suffering, and to touch the sun that lost their warmth. Through the divinity of their armors and weapons, they move confidently as their steps sound calmly. The man catcher raises his man catcher weapon converting it into a two-handed mace. Swings it into the air where a bell appeared to be rung. Bells are ringing. It¡¯s time.

    Bell tolls, the ringing is loud and unbearable to hear. The corrupted citizens feel the pressure of the bells. Pulsing into them such a force still they froze in place. The rings, flashing with many survivors passing through in a blink of an eye, barely recognized who passed them even the smaller things, and it keeps going for how long are their senses would last from the bells¡¯ toll. Ring, it won¡¯t stop. Ring, it goes constant. Ring, it . . . it is never ending.

    Soon the bells slow down, softer, and smoother to the ears. The traitors begin to twitch their bodies one after the other. Drown into their influenced mana as it felt like it was regained their strength. Their bodies lie down and their eyes in the move with caution. Among them, there is one person lied restless trying to free from this trap. He broke free and with a loud gapping mouth as he wastes his time lying.

    ¡°Why am I pretending to be trapped like that? There is no one here. Everyone! We must chase them down before they escape¡±

    They broke free with the influence magic. They go on ahead and ready to follow the survivors. Others look inside and saw the camp empty. They use their abilities to track them down and other forms of magic to teleport where those survivors were. All spells cast in all direction and couldn¡¯t find anything. Everyone, even the survivors who in a critical mental state were not traced. Those people, the corrupted citizens were planning their last ditch to use them to bring them down to the depths. As others have grown powerful enough, they sense the survivors were cut off leaving them unable to detect the survivors again.

    Soon they realized the camp is sealed, they never expect it to happen like this. The corrupted citizens still feel the mana received from the influence, and it is bizarre at first but they felt it as they start to become stronger. Not sure how it happened while they are being sealed, but this is the same feeling of desperate magic provided when Wilson able to rescue two people that day. Youta told them

    ¡°This power, this is like the last time. We need to stop them before we lost everything we sacrificed for¡±

    They go all around finding their way of this place. Each attempt falls fruitless as they use their strongest spell, their mana absorbed and flow into the door. From teleportation to creating tunnels to divert the survivors off their paths, it was all absorbed and pulled into the door. The entrance is holding their mana into a ball, each of everyone had one floating in the air. The sight of being fooled around as they can¡¯t use their magic from this protective door. Youta can¡¯t wait any longer and places his hands on the door. The mana balls push into him, absorbs it, and casts it through the door. It repeats again as the magic absorbed into the door and moves into him in a loop.

    Others followed his example and place their hands on the door. Together, they overwhelmed the door ceasing the mana it collects and bursts into the wind inward at them. The gust was momentarily and it ended as soon as they pulled down their hands. They move slightly back while the others pushed the door open. The door opens only in a slight gap, fit enough for a couple of them to get out at the same time. Time is wasting, they get out of the camp and chase down the survivors.

    When they got out, they see four young girls waiting for them. Mina¡¯s team sets themselves in front of them showing their faces. The corrupted citizens seeing them again looking serious.

    ¡°. . . You four, where¡¯s Kenta?¡±

    Sakura responds ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡±

    That angry tone of hers. It is certain she regains her memories. After their encounter with the dwarf guy, Sakura knows who is the one sabotaging their escape.

    Sakura continues ¡°Where¡¯s Youta?¡±

    They didn¡¯t answer, but laughs at her as they go pass them without a care.

    They ignored them as they head out into the dark. Darkness turned dim as they see them again like they were at the start. It wasn¡¯t long as they realized they are in a loop. The door was behaving like that with their spells. The look of those teens said everything. They are in disbelief as those same girls were actually regained their memories. The countless time their memories were wipe and the time they too have the upper hand. Those same girls were still lucky when they confront them, because the corrupted citizens confront them in small numbers, but now, here they are in a group of gangs. They weren¡¯t playing around as they show their magic.

    Youta reveals himself ¡°I don¡¯t know either I am stupid enough to ignore bunch of kids or didn¡¯t realize why you already regain your memories. I still remember you were fooled so easily¡±

    Sakura wants to talk back, but Mina pulls her back in. She keeps her silence. The other corrupted citizens whispered at the back

    ¡°This is ridiculous. The boss wants his sacrifice. It is almost time for the moon to return¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. The others were taken away from those two. By the look of us here, we must the one the girls wanted us deal with personally¡±

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not the one cause trouble to . . .?¡±

    The woman remembered three women who come to save them. She guessed that she had done with someone they know. The speculation gets her out of nowhere. They began raising their spells and weapons.

    Youta warned them ¡°All of you know better. If we¡¯re going to fight with a bunch of kids, you do understand this is not the fantasy you thought to be. This world is not what we expected. There are no overpowered abilities nor some gods come and give you cheats. Not even death could escape this world¡±

    Mina pulls back and a barrier appeared right before one of Youta¡¯s gang takes the first strike. The barrier broke and shatters splashing onto her and her friends. The shards of the barrier were taken aim at her, harming the girls in a process. He breached in and takes another lunge. Mina watches her enemy reacting too fast before she could respond. She tries to lift her hand but quickly grab as she watches him pointing his dagger on her face. In fast motion, he pierced through her skull like a skilled rogue. They took it by surprise as these cowards able to takedown Mina as swift as he can.

    Mina¡¯s body disappeared faded into a sash. With a kite shield pierced through and the dagger stuck. Lies behind the shield is Juela and her hand grabbed, wrapped with her sash made from papers from Isekai City. It¡¯s magic releases countless spells under a small note. The man¡¯s hand exploded. Her hand frees and grabs him back and sealed his hand from recovering. He teleported back losing his hand and his dagger. The corrupted citizens saw his hand gone and couldn¡¯t regenerate, with his magic and with his secret magic items, he couldn¡¯t be able to recover.

    Foolishly looking away from their opponents, Silfa attacks with Fae-chan at her side. They cast their spells. Fae-chan centered itself at the enemies and raises its ritual below their feet. Silfa receives its ritual and she can foresee their moves focusing on the enemies whose secret spells chanting. The enemies stick together as much as they could with their defense stats up. They watch her eyes focusing the people who can dish out damage. One of them take a haste approach and casts her spell. A ritual comes out and stops her from mid cast disrupting her before the mana flows reaches her finger tips.

    Her spell is being redirected into Fae-chan¡¯s magic, loosening it for their mana dripped down from their skin developing a passive mana consumption. The rituals spreading all around as they stubbornly protecting their silent casters. One of the silent casters reached his limits and forced to scatter everyone from the mana release. Silfa uses both Ruby and Gemina¡¯s abilities as she swiftly hits her breaking her down into pieces. Dropping the others in a purge of elemental magic and speed.

    Mina sees the opportunity as both her and Toba jumps into the fight. Juela buffs them with her spell and a card on hand giving them abilities to use. Toba sees her new profound abilities and raises up her bat and lands on the ground. Mina follows it up standing on the ground and swap Toba¡¯s bat¡¯s sonic waves and bounces herself up carrying the power of Toba¡¯s abilities. She glides into the air and dive down to her enemies on her feet. The eruption hits as the first shockwave vibrating them losing their stance.

    Casters were force to take on melee as they face Mina and Silfa struggling to keep distance. Youta sees what¡¯s going on. The sight of rituals kept them away from using their spells. The confusion rose his group into a frenzy. Fae-chan finds itself surrounded as they begin focused by their attacks. Its elusive movements redirecting their magic after the other. The influence magic and the rituals together collide. Fae-chan¡¯s rituals overpowered them from their lack of mastery.

    Mina managed to take a few down where her hands drenched in black blood. She dazed and saw the corruption of their bodies. Lost her focus, she got hit from the back, then pulled into a corner as others beating her down. Earth magic drowned her in mud as it hardened and trapping her. One of the gangs beats her with rock bullets directly on the head. Aoi catches her out from the fight. Aoi and Sakura watch the fight as they use their protective spells. Tabitha is with them reflecting the enemies¡¯ attacks.

    Toba said to Tabitha ¡°They are not going down¡±

    ¡°They are strong, Toba. Just think of a way to use your techniques they showed you¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t compare it well in the dream. They only teach me how to use magic on my bat. Why couldn¡¯t they teach us more about magic?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°There is no time. Juela, is the preparation complete?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sealing their bodies. The influence mana is tight stored inside of them. Their mana cores are just distributed by one person¡±

    Juela points out to Youta, he stands alone by himself in a safe distance.

    Tabitha orders Juela ¡°Then use some of our spells on your sash. We need to scare them a bit and see what they truly are¡±

    ¡°What about Yui¡¯s cards?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m shuffling my cards as fast as I could. I play mostly on Silfa¡¯s skills. I need a right sequence to . . .¡±

    Tabitha sees her hands, the offensive magic Mi¡¯lady remade for her. She plays those cards as the ground begins to quake unleashing dangerous vegetation out from the roots. The tunnels begin sinking down from the ceiling. Held in what is left, the roots appeared attacking everyone.

    Youta and the rest of the corrupted citizens were caught off guard. The roots that feast on the mana appeared out nowhere. Feasting and growing fast as they are being tangled. All of their spells and magic items were quickly consumed. Silfa flashes back picking Fae-chan as the roots chased after her. She guides the roots to follow her and pulling her enemies toward it. They got entangled as their flesh drilled in and consumed.

    The roots break as soon as it tried to consume them. The corrupted citizens destroy the roots with ease. The roots are picked up and remanifest it into their will. Behaving like tentacles or an extension of their limbs. They use their strength of their magic capabilities. Youta is channeling his spell using the roots as the solid materials needed to cast. One strong stance and performing a martial art move when both his hands forming a ball and release it right in front of his enemies. Roots spread forward aiming at Tabitha¡¯s team. Silfa got caught and her body consumed out from her blood.

    It reaches at the back as Tabitha braces the attack. Toba boldly hits the roots as she swings to the other direction hitting the corrupted citizens where she aimed. After it clears, Toba rushes toward Silfa and carried her back to the group. Fae-chan evaded the attack and sees Silfa falls from a natural spell. This is the first time to see a citizen to use an actual Horsin spell. It turns to Youta as he is deemed a threat for having the knowledge of neutral mana spell.

    The corrupted citizens made their way toward them. Their bodies fell to the earth as Fae-chan¡¯s rituals still hide and sense the dangers they use of their spells. The balance reached as they only get stuck on the ground. Juela sees this opportunity and raises her kite shield. Using the edge of the shield and slams down onto their heads. One strike at the time. Piercing through their skulls killing them in an instant. Souls come out from the body and their own bodies faded into the ashes and disappeared.

    Juela wears the monocle and with Wilson¡¯s note attached with it. Combined together to find who and end the targeted enemy. She is able to execute those people stuck on the ground. The others freed themselves, she casts her sash backing them away. Others flew up diving down on Juela, she counters it with her sash tight them up as they easily break the sash but clouded by the multiple spells. Loosening their strength as they are drained and left defenseless. Executing them with Juela¡¯s shield.

    The battleground had turned for the worse. Surrounded by roots, as water begins to leak. Youta sees this an opportunity and manipulates the water. Mist comes up with hot vapor surrounding them. Juela looks at the monocle and sees the magic being used. With the rest of her sash. She carved her spell slowly at the surrounding roots grabbing the water from contacting them. Roots and water disrupting one another, deflecting the attacks of their magic altogether. With another trick on her sleeve, she pulls out Tabitha¡¯s card written into her engraving on the card. She plays it.

    Unstable mana flow erupts into the air. The corrupted citizens who still have the negative effects of the rituals fell into their mana flow. They can¡¯t channel their spells outward but still able to use in the inside. They lost their range attacks, but they can see that they lost Silfa at the front. Only Juela with her kite shield. As more negative effects fell on them, they are forced to charge forward. Youta calls them out

    ¡°This is enough! We can¡¯t beat them like this. The water, the roots, and everything around us, they seem to know a lot about magic¡±

    Lights start to come out. They are getting impatient and use their ultimate weapon. The dead comes out in a form of specter like ghost. Juela backs a bit as the aura had drawn into the influence. She hears its voices unrecognizable, alien, and the source that brought many dead citizens here. Actively woven into the flight of these undead ghosts. The forgotten attribute that she can¡¯t understand how to deal with. Old magic, the neutral mana¡¯s dead attribute.

    ¡°Daemos¡± Juela says it without any understanding.

    The dead screeches out as existing both the living and the dead have conspired together. They stop her from controlling her sash. Hold by its dead grip, she froze in place as her soul is being weaved. Fae-chan comes to the rescue as it blows them away in waves of its rituals. The undead citizens replicated the behavior of their fear in shamanism. They quickly manifested into the living where Juela has little strength left to bash them with her kite shield. The note attached it banished their manifestation back into their ghost form.

    Juela backs away. Warning to the others

    ¡°This is old magic, Tabitha. They¡¯re using dead magic¡±

    Sakura and Aoi waking up Mina ¡°The spear! Mina, do you still have the spear?¡±

    ¡°I gave it back¡±

    Sakura shakes her even more ¡°You idiot! You have that ability right. Hey, Tabitha! The card, did it have anything to do to summon that hunter guy¡¯s weapon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Mina don¡¯t know how to¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth the shot¡±

    Mina receives the card. The design of the card begins to shift showing the image of two people transacting items with each other. She plays it and her hands feel the weight of the weapon.

    The spear appeared. Mina sees the ghosts charged at them. Their protective barrier went past through and phasing through Toba. Toba fell down as her skin goes pale. She whimpered down and lost conscious. Aoi casts her spells to help Toba but her spell took no effects and weakening her healings.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, my heals won¡¯t work. AGH!¡±

    The ghosts phased through her. Sakura sees another ghost passed by and pushed both Tabitha and Mina away.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Mina grabs the spear and hits one of the ghosts. The ghosts got impaled and it manifest into stone. Sealing away their ghostly magic and fell into the ashes. They¡¯re surrounded and the fight is already over. Youta is walking closer as he showed them their secret. He walks closer and said to Mina

    ¡°Give up! You clearly see what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re surrounded. The doll of yours can¡¯t do anything alone with the hundreds here haunting all around you Oof¡±

    Fae-chan hits him and rips down his shirt revealing the hole of his chest.

    Youta knocks it away.

    ¡°Futile! Why can¡¯t you people understand the risk of your lives wasting in this world. Fighting us this way, what did you achieved from this? You are outnumbered, you are entering a place that you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, you are surrounded by braindead, the people you¡¯re trying to save are nothing less good to society, and we have the power from a literal god. Even I was acting like a loser or trash when doing all this as we survive. Why can¡¯t you three women realize how meaningless it is to save us after so many months trapped here?¡±

    The ghosts readied themselves and they are circling around them. It forms a dome as it starting get smaller and smaller. The ghosts identical to the armored angels, but it distinguishes itself as citizens. Slowly moving in as the outer layers whirl rapidly. The wails reach far and the corrupted citizens gathered all around to see their end. All of them are women, the looked at their eyes seeing a waste to end than to have the opportunity to have fun. But this is not the issue here. They are all wounded and none of them received the worse of a doubt when Juela sealed off their limbs including killing them off. If they beat them down first, they would become a fine tribute for themselves.

    ¡°Tsk¡±

    Corrupted citizens were not pleased, and no one ever asking for it. It is too dangerous. They rather watch them die instead. As the whirlwind goes a little smaller, the scratches of light coming out. They can see the silhouette inside kneeling as if they are giving up. A light inside persists a little longer as it begins to shine even further. The whirlwind begins to manifest. Faces appeared and formed on the outside, and the souls that was not belong to them sprung out fighting each other. A spear head rips open through the whirlwind and with the gem scratches through it. Breaking free from the ghosts.

    Tabitha never underestimated them since the beginning. All her time within the dream had already been planned out. This is not much a foolishly going at them. On the contrary, she wants to see how they use the old magic. Sister of arms explains it to her about Wilson¡¯s note possessed old magic too, before it was taken away. Capable to banish the dead with ease, and this same note is banishing powerful ones here. The reality shows of their poor judgement. She believed they have the advantage, and the enemies are relying too much of the influence¡¯s mana. That¡¯s how she allows them to have it. There is a card on her hand to dispel it. Made by Mi¡¯lady herself to go against the dependent fools.

    Now with this old magic revealed. It¡¯s time to use the stash provided by the Dexter Guild, along with U¡¯ecin help, his spear. A beam of light pierces through the ghosts releasing a leak to the air. Gushing off smoke that is too thick as it sinks and lands on the ground. On Tabitha¡¯s hand, Haw¡¯s potion. She raised her share up to the air and throws it upward. She raises her wand knocks it upward at the roots and water. Then she plays her card and manipulate the properties of the roots and water.

    The roots changed into pipes and the water combined with the potion¡¯s fluid. Forces into the roots and turned into a pipe system. The potion pressurized and moved across where the roots stretched further. Then it burst out from it like sprinkler washing down every corrupted citizen around them. Youta doused by the potion and his body begin to hardened. His soul and flesh merged into one as the ghosts themselves merged together into the thick smoke lying on the ground. The potion had caused many people to react and their mana possessed with influence¡¯s magic. Its fusion together made it harder for the user to control it. Leaving them into the influence control.

    They all melted down and petrified their bodies. Their minds won¡¯t work, their flesh become mush and solid, and their powers quickly frail to useless. Meanwhile Tabitha¡¯s team doused with it and they feel the harmful effects of the potion. Thankfully it was their own mana that harmed them. Juela and Mina confronts Youta. The best opportunity for everyone to deal with the coward is already solid and melted in the inside. Carrying Wilson¡¯s note and a Spear on the other one. Mina raises it up and took a great grin. She said to him

    ¡°Revenge is sweet served cold¡±

    Youta spouts back ¡°Get on with it. I¡¯ll just respawn, you idiot¡±

    Mina looks at Juela and Juela shows her Wilson¡¯s note and R-cord monocle. Mina picks up the monocle and reads the effects of the notes. Twitching and trying not to show herself to Youta nor everybody around them lying on the ground. Excitement and finally to end these nuisances, Mina tries to revive her friends. The ghosts¡¯ magic had detrimental effects and couldn¡¯t revive them and remained into a weaken state. Mina sighs at the disappointment. Then they hear someone coming this way.

    Voldemyr brought Kenta with him. Kenta recovered after being controlled by the influence. Now he is here and see many people around them. He whispered to Kenta looking rather sad. Kenta goes to Mina and waves at him still feeling gloomy. He said to them

    ¡°Do you guys have a recording? I know this is bad time and all, having evidence we torture these bastards . . . But I¡¯m really need to remember all my regrets have settled¡±

    Tabitha throws her device at him. Kenta catches it

    ¡°It¡¯s low battery¡±

    ¡°Then make it quick. You people deserve some time for this¡±

    Juela never sees Tabitha acting like this. For once, this worrisome woman had turned wrathful after coming here. She herself has no change after what¡¯s going on. Surprised from the old magic but that¡¯s all she could mustered to admit from this place. At the same time, she dared to face the dangers like this. This realm is too dangerous for any magic user to venture here. Yui only wanted Haw, Silfa, R-cord and McS4 to deal with this problem. As her Tabitha¡¯s friend, she can¡¯t try to advise her to be merciful on this. Her people are so committed to the unknown and led them to this very moment.

    A splatter comes out from view. The citizens have begun their revenge. One execution to another, a soul being ripped and sealed away into the note. Ceasing their escape and lost into it as the next phase of the note should fully seal their fate. Juela walks away and tend the girls. Tabitha moved passed her as her eyes looking grim. Tabitha asks her

    ¡°Do you think is wrong for us to take revenge after all that happened?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never said anything about it. But you acting a second thought made me wonder that you¡¯re regretting this¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not, Juela. I¡¯m afraid that you will never see me the same¡±

    Tabitha felt a sash on her neck then Juela pulled her close. She whispered to her ears

    ¡°If you keep thinking like that. Yui is right not wanting me to be part of your journey¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    ¡°Keep saying but, and I¡¯ll tell Yui about this . . . Come on, Tabitha. Yui doesn¡¯t want me to be part of this journey is because I might convince you to be good girl you are. Honestly, I think Kiege should be the better choice. Even Silfa on our side is not regretting it either¡±

    ¡°. . . I know, because I don¡¯t want to lose your loving side. It feels like I have a sister¡±

    Silfa stands up drained some of her blood as she picks up a pill from her inventory and temporarily recovered.

    ¡°AAH, that¡¯s refreshing for a drug. Tabitha, this is their world. You can¡¯t hold yourself responsible for them. I¡¯ve killed my share¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Silfa, I think I will manage. We are so close escaping this place¡±

    Tabitha walks away and raises her wand whoosh them away into a safe distance. She smiles at them and be on her way. She uses her telepathy contacting with R-cord

    ¡°We¡¯re done here. Please come back here as soon as you can¡±

    ¡°Roger¡±

    Defeating them have brought determination to Tabitha¡¯s team¡¯s resolve. Whereas the survivors have already leave and begin their exodus. It is a matter of time they will reach at the coast. Haw is waiting with no enemies left for him to defend against. With the plan Haw mentioned to build an outpost at the border of the realm. The survivors will have necessities they need to rest there. The demon who is eyeing on them to become its army. They will be coming soon, and the rat men are not strong enough to stall them. While R-cord and McS4 left behind, she prays for them they could stop the influence.

    ¡°. . . Warning . . . No fuel . . . Warning . . . No fuel . . .¡±

    McS4¡¯s fuel tank runs out. The enemy he confronts recovered again after being bathed into the fire multiple times. All five avatars are recovering right in front of him. He took another attempt to raise his armored boot and stomp them again one by one breaking their heads before getting a chance to see him or his scent. A transmission received from R-cord

    ¡°Mission failed, use the potion and removed two of their avatars¡±

    ¡°Affirmative¡±

    McS4 used Haw¡¯s two potions and doused two of them, sealing them off as their core malfunction then burst out in mild explosion. Only one left in their reserves as the important potion have been used. The avatars were able to survive the defenses they built inside the hidden camp. R-cord is at the entrance signaling him. Both of them are locking the door and sealed it shut with the remaining of their energy tools. Completely shut with the tech they have, R-cord¡¯s exposed hand is showing the contamination of this place.

    They look up to where the ruin is. Going back losing the tools they brought will leave to dangerous turned of events near at the border. They see the rat men are coming at full force. They bring out their disguise as they climb back up. R-cord sees something from the horde as their final distraction against the avatars. A rat man in robe, its head look hardened in silver carrying its spear. It looks at them knowing they are not rat men begin with. It says

    ¡°We found your people, and we let them go. In thanks for bringing us here¡±

 East Coast: With Haste Before the Traps part 4 - Chapter 273

    COI C273

    Standing on top of the trench, the last of its shore at the surface separating its bile secrets beneath the sea and to the fresh air onshore. Tall as it can be and the depths of the trench stretch further down where countless lives continue to go down to the sinking caves. Flowing down from this point view makes anyone thinks as if they are all sinking down to the seabed. Steadily in motion travelling down to the monsters¡¯ den. The famished mana twinkles like stars carefully moving as they faded.

    At this very trench, Voldemyr sees the survivors made it out from the sinking caves. This is the second time he witnessing them coming out from these accursed grounds. To where U¡¯ecin fought against the corrupted citizens. Remnants of the fight left in spoils of war. He alone witnessed the devastation of his guild member. Hidden inside his polearm decimated those can¡¯t resist the traps. When they finally meet at that very ground. U¡¯ecin meets with the survivors, including Kenta. Voldemyr was a bit concerned and followed down.

    Descends by the use of his magic, he steps forward at the ledge and watched by the survivors who take notice. The thickness of the fluid water caught him and slowly and safely places his feet on the ground. Voldemyr approached them as he pointed at his back

    ¡°Take the steps where I fall, our magic is ready to lift you up at the top of the trench¡±

    They look at him and overjoyed as they wouldn¡¯t have to climb up the trench. One of them who is actually wanted to join him regretfully apologized. Voldemyr taps her head with his crossbow. He shakes his head and hinted her to go to where he came from.

    U¡¯ecin sees that Voldemyr still have one member of his group

    ¡°To think you still have brave soul who actually joined you¡±

    ¡°There is no hassle for me to do what is best against the influence. You, though. It seems you used them all¡±

    Kenta looks at U¡¯ecin¡¯s honest expression, a face who never willing to help them from the start.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I left Mina and Sakura to do their own accord. Tabitha will guide them¡±

    Voldemyr scuffs at his comments

    ¡°Cough* Ahem, then why are you talking to him?¡±

    They both know the curse of the influence. Kenta will forget about this meeting by the next morning. All the people around them will, if memories served them well, go against the influence. U¡¯ecin with the voice calling to him from Sarah Mae. He turns to Kenta as he won¡¯t try to miss such an opportunity. With still have some stashes of absorb scrolls with them, they can still fight a bit more. As more of the survivors and the Benedictus passed by, even if it is too late. Kenta should return to his team, Mina¡¯s team.

    Meanwhile, Sarah Mae hides within the depths. The same place where Tabitha¡¯s team and her met. Her enemy moves desperately. The avatars, left being destroyed with only three left. The Dexter Guild did a great job neutralizing the threats, for now. The demon who hides beneath the seabed had unleashed its old warriors since the Fall Era. Beings with exceptional skills in war both factions, the Heroes¡¯ Faction and the Demons¡¯ Faction.

    Two of the men, begin to take their leave. Rushing their way out from the depths as fast as they could, disguised carefully as rat men and ventured through upward. The avatars escaped from the hidden camps with only three of them standing. The rat men stood their ground as they sense familiar mana when they approached. Their gnawing teeth, eyes glow red, and their carcass body manifesting from its presence. They begin to speak.

    ¡°Sniffle* Power is near, yes, yes¡±

    ¡°Memories collectors, it¡¯s here. Old steel mended with souls, yes, yes¡±

    They turned and pointed their weapons at the three avatars. Recognizing them after the Fall. Differences gathered and rivalry questions among their past. The avatars didn¡¯t respond and acted accordingly. Two demons¡¯ puppets together showing no backing down. Old magic begins to recycled from their very creation on their bodies. Two sides collide, leaving everything a full disarray.

    Sarah Mae sees one of the avatars escaped, continuing recklessly forward to stop the survivors from escaping. It jumps forward made it into the ruin. The avatar quickly used its magic to break free the crystal wall. She stops it before it even reaches the wall. The crystal wall remained sturdy and no cracks left from its attack. The depths begin to growl from the seabed pushing upward the platforms and structures. The avatar hears its master¡¯s call and forced to move on alone.

    Tabitha had witnessed Mina¡¯s team avenged all the people who stopped them from escaping. Although, Toba and Aoi weren¡¯t able to see this. Their grumbling voices say otherwise after hearing the loud screams and insults.

    ¡°Is it really a revenge? They said they will come back if they are freed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sakura. I¡¯m sure we can handle them next time¡±

    ¡°Next time? I am wondering those people who died here. Even Wilson, will his soul come out of nowhere as a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, they probably know how to deal with it. Right, Juela?¡±

    Juela hears her name and turns around after smashing a few more people, and sealing them into Wilson¡¯s note. The paper still glows showing there is more to be consumed. While other souls escape as it is never on Wilson¡¯s list.

    ¡°Steady breathing* These people around you are all willing to give their very souls to the demons. None of them will be the same after a few decades¡±

    Sakura asks

    ¡°How are you sure about it?¡±

    ¡°Because we are all mortals, once our human nature wasn¡¯t met. We will become animals just like the feral goblins¡±

    After clearing all their enemies to their deaths, taking their loots and stole bunch of the influence magic with Voldemyr¡¯s help. He stored in his pouch and some few stones to keep it from the demon¡¯s reach. They watch him taking care the nuisance of the influence¡¯s magic making it better as an alternative mana supply. He brought some absorb scroll and take a bit the corrupted citizens¡¯ personal mana, and give them the final blow without mercy.

    Mina asks ¡°Did you heard them? They can¡¯t die¡±

    ¡°I heard. And it is true, for at least for a few decades. They need their sanity before life within their humanity will fall into the abyss and never satisfy in their new beings. I am more concern of your people not having a proper meal and using their magic to fill their bellies. They can still resist them, but habits and logic of their daily life will succumb to them soon before they realize the same needs they did and the demons¡¯ puppets are alike¡±

    A tunnel collapse, a trap prepared by Voldemyr. Kenta warns everyone

    ¡°Everyone, prepare yourself! Someone is coming¡±

    They gathered everyone as some of them were not fully awake yet. They ready themselves but Tabitha waves her wand and her cards at the tunnel. The card plays and light brightens up as it burnt. Cleaned off from their disguises, the two revealed themselves with their power armor damaged and dent from the fight.

    Mina who wears R-cord¡¯s monocle sees their statuses. His monocle pulls out from her and polarized into his hand and places it onto his helmet. He scans everyone and sees there are busy. Tabitha rushes at them and cheers out to them after a job well done. McS4 raises his hand and points to the direction where they are going to leave. He said

    ¡°There is no time, we need to head to the shore. Our successes to bring your people out have brought strong enemies¡±

    Tabitha sees their battered armor. Empty supplies and their lights on their bodies are dim low. This is no good. Voldemyr takes action and carried the others. Fae-chan joins in and carried the rest without giving them the chance to move. Where they are heading is the sign of alert for the survivors¡¯ escape. Tabitha tries her telepathy on Haw. She reaches his head, and abnormality comes out on her head as demonic voices speaking out of nowhere.

    ¡°AAH! What just happened?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tabitha?¡± Juela asks

    ¡°I was trying to contact Haw, and . . .¡±

    Juela warns her ¡°DON¡¯T! I mean don¡¯t try to use magic on Haw¡¯s head. The Dexter Guild had warned us not to use any magic inside his head. People who reached him can only hear empty void. But for you, with strong magic. You¡¯ve probably heard something more and worse if any demon alive reaches too deep¡±

    Tabitha turns her head and look at R-cord and McS4, waiting for them to answer. Both only shakes their head as she worries what will happened at the shore.

    It is time, Haw carries the last defense for the survivors to reach the outpost. The Benedictus saw him bringing in the survivors out for the first time from the seashore. Once out to the surface, the surrounding magic is resisting the influence magic preventing anyone being redirect controlled again. He picks out his potion and cracks it by his own both hands, a gas is leak spreading around and throws it to the Benedictus. They catch it one by one as incense and smokes release from it.

    Mi¡¯lady recognizes the incense as it made by one of the archscientist, back when they were on good terms. Sister of arms called out to the man catcher

    ¡°This incense is more than 50 years ago¡±

    ¡°This is a cleansing smoke without the use of thurible. I remember our apothecary and their researchers were working together to remake the war design of the thurible¡±

    The incense is may be old, but it did the job done. Everyone cleans away their influence and regained their body¡¯s conditions.

    Their bodies quickly grow weak and resistance back to high. Cleaning everything that the influence had done to them many months ago. The Benedictus all look at them as they continue to bring them all out from the shore. Many survivors began squirming and feeling the pain they soon remembered after breathing the smoke. Influence mana excreted from their bodies and pushed back. Unleashing Haw¡¯s defenses and bringing all the influence out from the defensive barrier.

    The man catcher faces Haw and said ¡°Where did you get the cleansing incense? No apothecary would dare to recreate in this region¡±

    ¡°Sir, I was provided by my old guild¡¯s researcher. Lady Coheld had never provided me this to secure your men¡±

    ¡°Then what did she wanted from you to do?¡±

    ¡°I am already here, by the orders of Tabitha. I have no other instructions left beside setting up her escape¡±

    ¡°Abandoned by blind faith, or cursed by your rehabilitation. Nevermind, do as you will¡±

    Haw was left alone again, leaving himself at the shore where the waves begin to show signs of rising tides. It¡¯s been weeks or so. He never seen the high tides inside this realm. When the tides hits one of his traps, it sprung and the water crystalized. Haw turned around tried to dodge it. The crystallization caught him by surprised and rooted him in place. Somewhere on the water mounds up and something is coming out from it. An avatar appeared, all energized and powered by the influence. The traps activated creating a barrier almost reaching him.

    He can¡¯t move, the avatar slowly moves up forcing itself forward from the defense. The barrier is active sliding it back and the water with it down to the same seashore level. It raises its hands and casts its beam at Haw, it missed. The beam hits the barrier resisting it to the fullest and alternating all the energy and magic outward and around the barrier pressurizing the environment surroundings with the influence magic. Haw feels the dense atmosphere of the influence trying to reach him while his cursed head resist it.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The avatar swings its hand again and this time directly attack Haw. The beam sways and hits Haw, still covered with crystals forcing itself to grow thicker. Then suddenly the crystals begin to break. What lies inside the beam is Alga¡¯s light. Weakening the crystals as it being shattered into tiny bits. It shatters in a matter of seconds then explode in front of the avatar. The crystal shards sting the avatar forcing it to stop using its beam and wipes it off as it hardened its body.

    The shattering crystal is empty leaving the defense intact. The avatar looks around to find where the body is and Haw¡¯s soul. There was none. The resistance still took effect of the avatar and all of its attack where directly right in front of it. It tries to search the source of the barrier and found out it wasn¡¯t at the shore, but back down under the seashore. It puzzled itself of how he was able to hid it under the fluid¡¯s poisonous seawater. It was buried 6 meters deep, covered with crystals and seeds from the roots. Making it harder for it to clear it by magic nor by hands. It was too well protected.

    The Benedictus saves Haw before the crystal shattered. One of them said to Haw

    ¡°Be blessed or cursed, your numbskull just saved your skin once again¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you try to be a sneak and say ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Like some rock goblin. No one survived being washed down by the influence¡±

    ¡°Well of course, he did give us time to escape. This defense of yours. Is there any way to distract long enough to make our own trap?¡±

    ¡°What trap?¡±

    ¡°Okay, it seems like you don¡¯t know what that thing is. That thing is an avatar. A colossal miniature brute in human size form to the least, wanted us dead and take your leader¡¯s people. It¡¯s indestructible for whatever is hiding inside that body. We can¡¯t kill it, but we can drop it back to where it came¡±

    Haw barely thinks and the Benedictus thought it is impossible to beat because of how it almost killed him. He sees the avatar is backing away and knowing where his defense power source hides. If it breaks, then all traps will be lost and hope it will still work with little energy left. The avatar is impossible to beat as he is just grenadier support. Its well-shelled armor can resist the effects of his potions. Even a few grenades on him, it is not meant to go against an ancient equipment like that. He needs R-cord and McS4¡¯s help, and even wish for X2L be here and end it quick than wasting his resources.

    The barriers start to weaken and his traps loses its magic sensors. They all know what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Great, and she ordered us to help you too¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to give up. Creating a magic circle to teleport it back where it came is the most effective way to stop it¡±

    ¡°We all know that, but it happened so fast we can¡¯t dig and fight at the same time¡±

    While they argue, Haw quickly takes charge

    ¡°I can delay, but for how long will you finished making the trap?¡±

    ¡°Pretty long, like an hour¡±

    ¡°This place is small and the East Coast is barely any be this big¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a try. Our guilds were the best back then, why not giving it another shot¡±

    The Benedictus head back and Haw looks around and the barrier is being squeezed in. He runs around breaking apart all of his traps and picking up the necessary ingredients to distract the avatar. A beam of light comes out of nowhere and he immediately throws the crystal at it at right moment. In mid-air, the crystals burst into a wall after absorbing the beam. It starts to crack then shatters like a bomb. Haw dodges away and the influence magic comes out and released out to the barrier.

    The mist of magic spread all around clearing itself out where the barrier still flickers and itself up as the other traps absorbing the mana as its emergency source of energy. Explosions, left and right. The avatar still struggles to move and slowly chasing them. The mana spreads all around, thin and blown away from the barrier. The last hold as the magic around here being cycled around preventing the mana to be concentrated on the avatar.

    Noises keep coming and coming, where the outpost was not nearly finished, and heard by everyone nearing the barrier of the East Coast. All of the Benedictus begin to raises their weapon, their banners, their divine spells, and everything else as their hymns and songs called out to them all to fight. The sister of arms waving around to her men to assemble, enforcing their position, and bolden their powers. Mi¡¯lady commands the range units as they raised their last few bolts at the avatar.

    The man catcher sees Haw struggling to hold off the avatar. He calls out his men

    ¡°God saves who helped themselves, witness that man¡¯s bravery who fall and rise according by our rivaled guild. Take note, that the avatar is ancient and knows our ancestors¡¯ powers. But do not take heed by the old ways. Only one had brought here, others are struggled by the massive numbers of enemies it had brought itself. We can hold it and never leave anyone be taken away. Once again, I tell you this. We never lose since the day we helped Wilson. Don¡¯t falter as the truth have come this far . . .¡±

    They cheered and the avatar made it through then charge at them at full force. The man catcher uses his two-handed mace and hits it backing away as the avatar wasn¡¯t affect by it. It moves back because of the influence.

    ¡°. . . Come on! Where¡¯s the voice of the coward I¡¯ve been warned about?¡±

    Sister of arms reposition her men and surrounding the avatar. The avatar made this far and begins to unleash inside its body. It raises up to the air and channel out its powers. Inside the body is the mana core with a soul inside.

    It begins. It unleashes a vortex around them. The Benedictus sealed every vortex released with every passing moment. They raise their crossbows and bows and take aim at the avatar. Armored angels summoned and clashes toward the avatar. It endures all of their attacks and continue to summon the vortexes and portals to pull all the survivors back. One of the Benedictus sucked into the vortex and disappeared. Moments later, the warrior returned carrying the head one of the corrupted citizens. She squeezed the skull and burnt it into the ashes.

    The sister of arms watches the fight and see no changes in both sides. She calls out Mi¡¯lady.

    ¡°This is not a fight, but an attrition. It knows the demon wanted the survivors and can¡¯t beat it¡±

    ¡°Is your plan still being prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but look at the Dexter barrier. It is getting smaller¡±

    They look at the barrier as it continues to weaken. The overwhelming influence mana is slowly resisting the converters and couldn¡¯t supply any longer for the defensive barrier.

    Beneath the East Coast, they are almost done preparing the magic circle. The banners are in place and spell is channeling to be on par on the avatar¡¯s power. They see it is not enough divinity to pull it back to the depths. Haw is with them, making one more time to dispel the avatar. To the last of his best knowledge and abilities. He is trying something that he had found out about the ruin. With the shattered pieces of the crystal wall and some parts of the mechanical spider. Would be possible to go against the avatar with it?

    The barrier is beginning to get smaller reaching close the avatar¡¯s head as the exposure of the influence mana is gathering. The demon finally reaches its avatar and finally took control. With its core suddenly change colors, memories regained from this once strong avatar. It soars it¡¯s voice out loud dispelling all magic around them. It fell to the ground, on its feet, and begins to reveal its form. Armored forged into the flames and steel appearing out of nowhere. The mechanism starts to appear and parts start showing in the inside.

    The robotic mechanism inside closed and showing its exotic armor. It turns around as magic ceased, its own influence magic. It begins to speak

    ¡°I have returned, all forge and steel through our souls. The living steel race has returned¡±

    It raises up its hand as if it carried a weapon. A large hammer appeared forged down from its hands melting it off into it. It slams on the ground shattering it and revealing the trap prematurely. An angel appeared below trying to stop it. It sacrifices itself and strike down in one hit.

    An eruption into the air as metal pieces up flying. The magic circle was almost hit and would¡¯ve easily destroy it. Haw sees the opportunity and takes the risk. He throws a bag at it, and the avatar grabs it then breaks it with its hand. The bag explodes unleashing the crystal made from the crystal wall. Its metallic body crystallized in place as its joints stop it from moving. Its hand sealed and froze in a form a fist, leaving only its free hand to hold the hammer. Undermined by its underestimation to reuse an old magic. It got caught from the magic circle and pulled back to the depths.

    The avatar wasn¡¯t giving up. It raises its arm sealed by the crystal and launches its arm forward beneath the survivors. They fall and slide onto the avatar, clinging in with its forged arm chaining them together with it. The Benedictus tried their best to free them from the chain. They see the brand on the survivors¡¯ bodies as it linked with the avatar, making it impossible for them to escape even after freeing them from the chains. They tried to continue hitting it with their range weapons. It was too well protected.

    ¡°Stop the trap!¡±

    Sister of arms tried to call out to order, but the man catcher stops her

    ¡°Deny the order, we can¡¯t let it stay here¡±

    ¡°But, you never once you have sacrificed your men, before. Since the beginning¡±

    ¡°Stay calm, there is still other ways!!! Watch out!¡±

    A chain whips at the survivors. The man catcher managed to block it. But his body got wrapped around by the chains and pulled into the avatar. It raises its head high and lands its head into his skull, crushing him without hesitation.

    ¡°No . . .¡±

    The Benedictus watch their leader died from a single hit. The lost have brought many them a single moment of pause, then quickly forced to take action to save the others. The gruesome fate whereas the avatar could easily finish them all. The avatar didn¡¯t come to destroy them. It needs to stop the survivors from leaving. A large gushing wind coming inside the barrier. Fresh and full of dusty wind rushing down causing the realm bloated with crystallized dust. The survivors called out to the others

    ¡°The realm is opened. Everyone, get out now!¡±

    The avatar forces itself from the hold run towards the survivors escaping from the trap. All sides desperately trying to win as time is running out. It leaps towards the exit and sees the realm opened, but what it sees as it was fooled, there was nothing there. It sees only a structure storing a large fan and some crystallized dust. It was a decoy. Angry as its body begin to molten down and releases poisonous fiery air around it.

    It swoops down like a meteor taking down the rest of the Benedictus. As it about to lands on them, a card plays where a doll appeared before it. Shamanistic card, Fae-chan uses it and forces the avatar rewind back. The living steel is a powerful beings brought into this world. They are difficult to control and can only be at service through a deal. They are the purists of their existence, and who are left still believe the deal will be finished.

    Forces to move backwards as if the magic belongs to an ancient ancestor. Moving backwards and reverting all the damages it down. The last shame it had to pull through where it watches the skull of the man catcher restored. It was an ultimate blunder for its behalf. It knows whose magic belongs to, and it let out a loud yell.

    ¡°Death to the immortal! SARAH MAE of Del¡¯Montra Esteval¡±

    Then it teleported away by the magic circle. The man catcher stands as he felt that he should¡¯ve died. One more look, as he sees Tabitha¡¯s team made it.

    The look of their eyes, altogether. They made this far and they see everyone is alright. It was the most unbelievable moment in their lives. Tabitha sees Haw made his way to her and directly stands up and report to her

    ¡°My defense lasts as much as I could¡±

    ¡°The outpost, is it ready for them to leave?¡±

    ¡°Only once, we need all of us to leave¡±

    Aoi reaches out to them ¡°What about our loose ends? We weren¡¯t be able to save ourselves if it wasn¡¯t for Delilah¡±

    U¡¯ecin gives his hand to her ¡°Let me finish it. It is best for us to do it. She needs it to be done, with or without you¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve wanted to leave, right?¡±

    Aoi fears from the voice, and she tries to contact Delilah. Delilah, also known as Sarah Mae, have responded. Aoi is still feel uneased. She sighs and nodded then Juela gives him the note.

    ¡°I hope you dealt with it¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. This realm is too dangerous. Now go¡±

    R-cord and McS4 sees Haw is in full scarce in supplies. They look at each other as if all of them in their death¡¯s door. All three of them look at Tabitha as their stash is still there. Haw sees in their eyes as they weren¡¯t finished yet.

    Inside the outpost, there is an incomplete gate. Haw sets it up and everyone is excited to be free from this realm. One signal on his hand to everyone as they are ready to run to the gate.

    ¡°Alright, this is only happened once. When it opens the exit will be destroyed and heavily concentrated magic will stop it to reopen. Those who are left behind will no longer be helped you and they will leave you¡±

    Everyone all agrees as the door suddenly built.

    ¡°GO!¡±

    All of them rush out and feel the stings of the crystallized dust flowing into the wind, painful shards on the ground, and everything else feel their mana drained away. This emptiness of their mana, and their bodies reaching their limits. The coldness of the outside begins to hit on them as they look upward where it is night time. It¡¯s been so long as the survivors can¡¯t cheer anymore. They felt tired and wanting to drop everything after all that happened. The Benedictus carried them off to other outpost outside, finally escaping from all these times.

    Tabitha never felt anything this relief after what just happened to the last moment. All she thinks about the children she had lost, and she rushes to see the girl and other kids again and the young girl rushes at her and hugs both of each other tightly. The girl tried to cry, but she was too tired. They finally escape. Juela and Silfa join them and see the reunion as they are out from the East Coast.

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    A scream comes out of nowhere. Tabitha turns and see other kids are being pulled back into the East Coast. Someone is pulling them back in. Silfa uses her forcefield to stop him, but he resisted it and breaking the forcefield with ease. Mina jumps on the stranger lunging forward with her spear, whereas the moonlight shines on them in slight moment. She stops

    ¡°No!? Kenta!¡±

    Kenta is controlled by the living steel where its soul glows inside of him.

    The East Coast stretches forward surround the people on the outside, recapturing back into the realm. The survivors and the Benedictus who fled into the outpost got caught again sealing themselves back inside. Others couldn¡¯t escape any further as the crystallized environment left them with little strength left from their voyage. Everyone was at lost and being dragged to the outpost to clear from this confusion. Haw dried out from his resources forced to back away.

    The man catcher comes back and attacked Kenta. Easily capturing him with his man catcher pushing down Kenta¡¯s neck to the ground. R-cord and McS4 suppressed him and pulled into the outpost. They tied him up and the others who are inside the East Coast are called back as everything went wrong. Tabitha couldn¡¯t believe just happened. Her eyes were so full of hope and relief then suddenly gone by one scream. The avatar¡¯s soul managed to possess one of the survivors. And it was Kenta.

    ¡°How did it happen? We are so close¡±

    Juela tries to calm her down ¡°We are almost there, Tabitha. There is one problem we need to fix and we¡¯re all almost¡±

    Someone tried to hit Juela. The survivors were all disgruntled and taking the blame. Their minds going out of hand as the crowd are full into the despair. Tabitha can¡¯t respond and only felt gloomy as she too tries to settle the situation. Juela can¡¯t seem to reach her as the fighting keeps going around. They both left into a lost.

    Haw, Silfa, R-cord, and McS4 joined together as they huddled outside. The crystals are shielding them from the East Coast, giving them a chance to hold off from the dangers. R-cord is impressed of all they have done and everything they have prepared were almost fruitless. But there is use for it after all. Silfa can¡¯t deny the fact they must do

    ¡°We have to kill the demon. We can¡¯t truly escape because of it¡±

    McS4 carried out the last stash ¡°Who would¡¯ve known we have to defeat the abductor to end it all?¡±

    ¡°What about Kenta?¡±

    They look at the young boy tied up. Where R-cord is willing to take a risk. Among the stash they stored, there is a dangerous item that would benefit on using ancient souls. An item created for this kind of experiment. He receives a transmission from Lady Coheld

    ¡°I have received a message from one of our equipment. Other than you three, someone else is using our tech. And he already used it himself¡±

    ¡°What!? What settings did he used?¡±

    ¡°bzzt* lost transmission¡±

 East Coast: Finale, Where IS Home? part 1 - Chapter 274

    COI C274

    The end is near. The East Coast fell into conflict. Behalf of many enemies wanting something off from this realm. The sinking caves, the valley, the ruin, and finally the depths. It is so well defined as a domain after layers upon layers of realms consist of different biomes co-existing. This realm is invaluable. Different factions, entities, and people are all gathered here. Knowing all what lies inside for what they could no longer control the attraction it provided.

    There is no excuse anymore to leave it alone. The rat men have found an enemy that is too long to left ignored. The Circoston invaders fled, none of them return after they found the depths. The dwarves who were trapped here before, finally escape from this treacherous realm. Many assume that they found where rat men entered. Altogether, none of them know how it went like this. It is near to its destruction as time goes by. When the 5th moon cycle ends, the 1st moon cycle will restart to its original seasons. Near the sea where the realm will restore again.

    Everyone watches inside of the realm. Lights pouring out and the realm begin to change. Tabitha and the rest of the citizens bare witnessed the drastic disfigure of the coast. It draws out the supernatural environment then shifts into beyond any natural forms. The fiction in nature begins to merged out the sands, the sky, and finally the sea. The nasty fluid turned thicker, less natural, and become more denser in mana form. The change was too overwhelming whereas all the citizens are backing away.

    They hear the bells toll softly ringing. All around as they see divine magic collected all the lights as each comes out in a form of a soul. Souls of Horsin appeared and see the living. They all faded one by one as the spell they cast had been done. The Benedictus collects them all restoring their strength. The man catcher raises his hand with the golden light blazing in fire. The holy book appeared, still torn and incomplete lies on his arm. To them, it is done. They brought them out from the realm.

    Silfa remembers these flashing lights before. These are the same stories heard among the surviving adventurers. She can hear the songs hymn as no one is singing. These hymns strengthen her and her powers inspired. She took a deep breath as she, at the same time in shock, watches the realm turning into a world they could not comprehend. The realms turned into an empty abyss, where the ruins of Del¡¯Montra Esteval being devoured by the strong torrent.

    Already engulfed in dim waters as it tries to free itself from the destruction. This is where they witness the true realm¡¯s nature. The day when the Fall Era happened; broken, hellish, and consumed by the last moments of its fallen. Showered into the abyss, where everything they have ventured through survived it all in its once miraculous ground. They stared at the lights to the last time, the souls vanish one after the other sending away natural forms into the hellish landscape.

    Mi¡¯lady turns to the survivors after what they have seen. The survivors ask

    ¡°Is that what you said to us before. The true demon realm?¡±

    She nodded and pointed them away from it

    ¡°We finally escape. There is nothing left you will be going back there anymore¡±

    The tidal wall appeared out of nowhere where the last barrier used by Haw had reached its limit and drowned into a wall of explosion. It was over, but still trapped at its walls.

    ¡°Give thanks to God, all of our prayers keep safe to those who are willing to flee¡±

    ¡°Then this must mean we have brought all who want to be saved. But we¡¯re been here more than they have trapped themselves¡±

    ¡°This is not about us who walking through there. This a path of no returns¡±

    ¡°Even with that, all of us knew that city belongs to Sarah Mae¡±

    ¡°And what gods would ever create where three powerful beings fighting each other over this fallen world¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point now as we cleared and saved everyone we could. Dare we go back home like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say, we should finish this and take them home. We¡¯re not even finish talking about taking it down¡±

    ¡°You mean the demon, let it stay at the pit I say¡±

    ¡°A pit or not, where else will that sneak dragging the people we rescued out from a safe distance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been months and we already know why. Without those bastards trafficking these people, we wouldn¡¯t be bother getting backstab in the first place¡±

    ¡°What about that boy? He can¡¯t be free for at least a few seconds?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t blame others¡±

    Tabitha gathers her team. Silfa, Juela, Haw, R-cord, and McS4 gathered around her. Silfa insists on bringing Mina¡¯s team as they need a crowd to get this ordeal in order. Tabitha thinks this rescue is impossible if they won¡¯t stop the demon from sabotaging their escape. Kenta is possessed, there he is being tied away from harm¡¯s way. Voldemyr and U¡¯ecin are next to him finding ways to free from the curse. If this continues like this, then the demon¡¯s powers will return and none of them will escape from it.

    The man catcher accompanied the survivors. As everyone is tired after the ordeal. He checks the time as they have only a few weeks left. The surprised expression on the old man¡¯s face as they still have to go through in this last cycle. If defeating the demon is the only way to end all this. Then there is only one thing left to do.

    ¡°. . . To get this far, there is one way left¡±

    Tabitha raises her head ¡°Yeah. But planning to kill a demon, I heard from Myrrkei they died is only sealing them¡±

    ¡°Of course, and more so if you tried to escape after killing it¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°It is a risk worth taken if it meant for everyone. Like most demons, destroying them means their magic will disburse. This realm will fall if we succeed to destroy it. What¡¯s dangerous about it because how deep the demon is. Trapping the victor inside of the sealed demon¡¯s realm is mostly common back in the Heroes and Demons Era. It wasn¡¯t that complicated when people are highly resolved enough to escape and not going to kill the demon in the first place¡±

    Silfa doubted it ¡°Then we have problems because we have people who are not as unified than we have thought. For this to end it and free everyone. We have to go down there and end it. What about the magic we are dearly needed to escape?¡±

    R-cord points out outside as he projected his visor to show it to them.

    ¡°The blood pavement, all the effort we have done. It still works, we can still go down there and finished the job¡±

    Everyone looks around, and then straight to Tabitha. Her eyes show no hesitation. This is the only way they have to pull it through. She stands up and decided what to do next.

    Days go by, the risk had reached its peak. They have one day left before the cycle will end soon. Alga¡¯s light will return by sea. Nurturing back to the shore where the sea reaches to the coast. This will cause a great change of event. If what they observed from the realm. Then the crystal wall will finally break. Then the east coast of Kinteinnou region will rise cesspools of old machines coming back and attack the city states. This news will be detrimental if they failed.

    R-cord, McS4, and Haw take their time on the crystal wall. The sight of sore eyes at the site while listening to Lady Coheld¡¯s transmission.

    ¡°. . . In the end, we can¡¯t keep a secret¡±

    ¡°Negative, ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°Our discovery shouldn¡¯t have been exposed. No matter, there are other ways to keep yourself stay inside the realm for a while¡±

    ¡°For a while, ma¡¯am. What about Haw? He has duty need to attend to¡±

    ¡°He is Raker Mawn guild member, that much is true. Yet, he is a man who can decide on his own. There is nothing much left but to survive out there. I¡¯m guessing he is going to make a gift for the recruit to use. Isekai City is turning up well¡±

    When the transmission ends, McS4 said to Haw. ¡°It¡¯s kind of sad that you won¡¯t be part of the group later¡±

    ¡°Our leader said so, I don¡¯t have any more of the potions against those machineries¡±

    ¡°Or rather, your experiment had already figure it out that the world we entered before wasn¡¯t real¡±

    ¡°Are we really talking about the realm before it changed? We received classified information about it and we still pretend the places we go are really safe? Without that, I¡¯ve never supposed to make those potions and defenses¡±

    For how long did they hide it from Tabitha? Also, Juela, she pretends pretty well not asking what happened to the actual demonic realm. There is no natural formation throughout demon history. This realm fits what the demon had in mind neither spiritual or natural. It is dense and highly made from personal mind. The Unworthy guild had done greatly to make everything natural. Infestations and other strange phenomenon made it harder to make it normal.

    R-cord didn¡¯t care much of the deceptive details. The main fact that they were able to reach here and back out without any of them died from the gushing torrent all around them. They see the blood pavement as the others have already waving at them. R-cord gives the signal. McS4 heads first carrying all of his best equipment. The tech on his body repels the majority of the dense toxication of the influence magic. Where he landed as they walk along the road.

    Tabitha, Juela, and Silfa joined him ¡°Are you sure just us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought those girls before. I¡¯ve seen them not capable on fighting. Rather, they seem not learned much¡±

    Silfa agrees ¡°Yeah, they just survive. I still want them to venture down though¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we can share our resources. Our fights will be dangerous and expect of fighting a literal demon. We can get this done soon with numbers. We waited to the worse time and it is better off die trying, right?¡±

    They are planning to take the risk, boldly explained by the man catcher. If they are going to kill the demon. They need a certain amount of time for its death to destroy what holds them, and destroy the realms at the same time. However, if the demon revived sooner. The realm will be intact and them who beaten it will have time to escape. If they succeeded correctly, then they can escape with their lives.

    On Juela¡¯s hand is Wilson¡¯s note, there are still people who are not sealed yet. The paper is riling itself to move as the influence is trying to free it. For it to be fully complete, there they can see only a few lefts are hiding. This means they are some of them left. This would be the last thing to do to appease Delilah and ends the favor she wanted from Aoi.

    Crossing through the blood pavement, it is hard for Tabitha and her friends would be walking through this empty void. Purely dark and can see a few lines moving like water. Far deep as they only remember the areas by their senses, they can see silhouettes of rat men floating in the air moving around both consumed by the pavement and the abyss itself. When they reach to the end, they found the extension of the road going further. It latches on nothing but continues to be solid as they walk on it. Beneath the pavement, they saw countless entities, sea creatures, corrupted citizens, and more trapped on the road.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    McS4 checks on the ground and sees the path seems stretch further than the actual infrastructure, he guides them down lower to where moving platforms were

    ¡°Luckily, we skipped all the platforms and then straight down directly at the demon¡¯s den¡± R-cord responds ¡°Lucky or nor, the hassle going back up won¡¯t be hard¡±

    They look around where they could not see any buildings at all, and they can only see scattered ruins of rat men and other old remains, ancient like, stuck in the existence of neutral mana barely holding on its own.

    Juela figures out what she had seen thus far

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for them, these ruined remains can be used as resources. But how it was kept there for so long means something else . . .¡±

    Tabitha asks ¡°What happened who take it?¡±

    ¡°Take a demons¡¯ treasures are always leads to their demise. It is better we walk over it than take it. The Benedictus has their reason to hide from us. It is much better we should go along with it. We are here to help you, Tabitha¡±

    A spark appears down, where scattering dark specs flying around like fireworks. They covered their eyes as dark specs land close to them. Ashes, dusts, and smoke. The remains of the rat men fell to their defeat like trickling rain. McS4 covers Juela, R-cord covers Tabitha, and Fae-chan shelters Silfa. All of them continue to going down and watch the fight from afar. R-cord and McS4 recognized the blazing fiery might in the distance. Their enemies before had already been revived. The fight keeps going.

    There they stop. Close to the depths where the fight held. The magic centered around it projecting enormous amount of magic surrounding it nonstop. Where the last steps of the blood pavement lead there, large numbers of the rat men horde stationed there just to feast on the infrastructure. Dining it to no end just to regain their strength. Somewhere on the horde, there is a rat man looking at them. The rat man looks different than the rest, covered in the robe, but never tattered as its limbs are not thin than the rest. Like, it doesn¡¯t show its undead features. It removed its robe showing its iron rat helm.

    It walks slowly and carefully not to trample its horde as others are going straight back to the fight. The trickling rain of rat men body parts continues dropping down, hitting the rat man in robes. It manages to catch one with its spear consumed it with its magic, and the spear engulf it, strengthening the weapon temporarily. Tabitha and her friends were frightened a bit as it comes closer. They look at their partners as they show no signs of being hostile towards it. The silent continues as they watch the rat man closer.

    As they reach to the point, face to face, the rat man reaches out the infrastructure by its hand scratches it with its claw, pulling it furiously towards the fight, and as everybody being pulled in. The men and the doll are not reacting to it. Rather, they are preparing. Fae-chan channels its shamanistic rituals, calling out the spirits of the rat men. The doll channels ritual winds around the robe rat man. Its rituals going through the rat man and breathes it then exhales releasing powerful essences.

    Silfa says to the doll ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? We are getting pull into the enemy¡±

    She sees Juela telling her to be quiet. The women were not sure what¡¯s going on, and going into the fight is not what they have in mind. The robe rat man starts pulling them faster, and begin to run. The essences out from its body begin to form. The ritual spurts out its essence spreading all around the rat men horde, providing enough power to push back the threat before them. Then the bright light split in two.

    The blood pavement begins to move forward as the road is form. Countless remains scattered form into a road by itself. The blood like ink acts alive on its own bringing itself the last connection to the entrance of the depths. They see the opportunity to go through as they being pulled by the robe rat man. Two lights coming back and appeared before the rat man. R-cord and McS4 reacts quickly and takes arm and used each of their range weapons.

    Molten steel appears in a form of lava, two avatars try to stop the blood pavement to come closer. Shots fired from the dark, and the piece of their body were torn off. Halved from the shot, they pick themselves up again trying to stop it. Tremendous heat bursts out causing all of the rat men around the two fell into the flames, blown up to the air, and others burnt to ashes. The two restored and continue pushing them forward and attack the robe rat man. When they meet, face to face, they see shamanistic ritual of the same figure of the robe rat men. Identical and essence match to the original, giving enough time for the actual rat man to reach the gate before it flees from the attack.

    R-cord, McS4, and Fae-chan turn around where the heat blasted on them. They huddled the women together while Fae-chan closes the heat. A seal is form and something materialized before them. A gate a ruined door once belonged to the tidal city of Del¡¯Montra Esteval. Once the door is closed, a figure appeared through the water. Delilah, Sarah Mae, the immortal one calls out to them.

    ¡°I was expecting my bloodline to come here. Also, the young girl should be here too. Did you not bring them here?¡±

    Silfa calls out on her ¡°After all that happened since your stupid trials. Where were you when we are being going through life and death, while we are drop down fainted?!¡±

    Delilah sees Silfa¡¯s wrath going at her. It is pretty much hard to understand how lucky they were when the Benedictus are around. She didn¡¯t give a proper respond and continue her own way.

    ¡°This argument means nothing to me as you are close to the core of that trespasser¡±

    Juela casts a spell and gives a big gap between them

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Delilah, we need you to coordinate with us. We have to deal with that demon or none of us will escape¡±

    Delilah summons a room before the door, concealing them together from the dangers around them. The old chamber that used to be a courtroom. There they can see the immortal that used be in royal rule.

    Delilah explains to them ¡°Defeating an old enemy, that¡¯s my personal issue. But I overestimate your people to actual resist the influence. My guess is wrong, how pathetic. I was hoping my bloodline should come and aid me to end that trespasser¡¯s nuisances. For the young girl, she needs Wilson¡¯s note to finish it. It is important because those names written on it are the ones who are trying to get inside the crystal wall. Your companions did great but they are like ticks. They will come back¡±

    She shows them the crystal wall. It is real as what lies inside is the large armies of mechanical spiders.

    ¡°Souls lie inside already lost their sanity, and your people¡¯s soul will be good enough to control these machines. That note is the key to search all of those traitors who will be chosen to control them. If it is complete, then let the note do the rest¡±

    Tabitha left in shock as the enemies they face before, who Mina trying to kill are . . .?

    ¡°You mean earlier, the survivors who are against us . . .¡±

    ¡°Split from their bodies, and you are only taken a piece of their souls. If you¡¯re able to complete a few more, from how I sense from the note. Then let magic takes its course¡±

    ¡°What about the demon? We are here we can take care of it for you¡±

    ¡°This is a different matter. I¡¯ve seen this trick before. It is your plan, but mine will definitely put the end of your lives because I chose to destroy it and this realm¡±

    Juela understands. This means Delilah chose to end this. Either she helps them or not, she knows she is strong but never seem to used her powers. She must have her reasons. The realm is drained out all of their mana. The crystal wall is losing its integrity leaving out a weak spot when the sudden burst of Alga¡¯s light returns. Delilah alone versus the corrupted citizens and the demon itself. This situation will definitely destroy the crystal wall. But what happened to her after they escaped. Delilah shows no concern about it.

    Delilah was here in the realm for a long time. Her city was engulfed by the demon. Because of the crystal wall she made to stop the horde of machines to kill her people. It¡¯s been years when the city attacked. She was able to hold off from many intruders and trespassers trying to break free from the crystal wall. Her legacy of this ruined tidal city had trapped herself to keep it safe. She still hears her children descendants hoping she would leave that place and destroy the realm she had forced to stay. Del¡¯Montra Esteval should¡¯ve put to rest.

    R-cord receives a transmission being hacked through his helmet.

    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re all here. And I thought that dwarf guy and the hunter should be the one dealing against our master¡±

    Silfa felt chill on her spine ¡°That voice . . .¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! Youta. I felt a piece of my soul chipped off back at the surface. We¡¯re glad that the note is incomplete. If it wasn¡¯t for . . . Hmm, I should stop talking. When you reach here, you¡¯ll see what happened to all of us. The one who joined the heroes¡¯ faction. This is just the beginning. Once tomorrow begins, we will break out from this realm and show all of you that we are just as powerful as we were back then¡±

    The transmission stops. It shows from the start they were being tapped. An archscience tech being wire tapped is hard to believe until the powers they used are coming from the demon itself. Youta calls them out as he said in a low frustrated tone. R-cord holds his helmet adjusting the frequencies

    ¡°. . . I have proof, Tabitha¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if we haven¡¯t talk about the details before¡±

    ¡°The moment we talk about the curse. Those young girls and especially the boy would be turned against you if they know.¡±

    McS4 slightly opens the door and sees Youta. Only in the form as ghosts, they can¡¯t seem to move and only haunts around them. Their mana is dried up, leaving only the existence of themselves seen through their devices and other magical traits. The only threat through his visor is the avatar itself. The marks show that it was teleported away from the surface, leaving the divine sticking on its living armor. Weakening enough for it not to move because of the impurities.

    Something knocks on the entrance door. It was loud metal banging. Everybody turns as they see molten heat coming out from it. R-cord raises his hand with his handgun. He opens the chamber and reload specific bullets to take out the avatars. Load it up, aimed at the door, and ready to shoot to what is to come. He said to Tabitha

    ¡°The avatars are the least of your worries. The demon is weak, bring everything you¡¯ve got¡±

    Juela says to him in respond ¡°Let¡¯s hope the three of us can fight that demon¡±

    Tabitha pats on Juela¡¯s shoulders ¡°We got this. If what the Benedictus said to us earlier. Then this is the last moment of their powers are gone. Put the demon out and everything of this place torn apart¡±

    Silfa added ¡°. . . And it will come back after a few hours and kill us if we can¡¯t made it back¡±

    The three women look at each other. Their grins put a smile on their face. One last luck as they headed to the other side. The door broke down and the sounds of gunshots fired. McS4 shouts at the top his longs

    ¡°ARCHSCIENCE COUQUERS ALL!¡±

    Juela casts a spell and teleport them out from the courtroom. Seeing Delilah looking at them one last time before the room she made collapses. When they arrived, powerful bursts of spell break the entire area leaving nothing what lies inside. The demon finally meets them. Youta is beside it leaving a ghostly figure before them. At last, they meet. The last remaining magic on the influence. Along with the avatar that got teleported away from the coast. He sends his broken piece of his soul into the body. As the avatar begins to move.

    As its core opens widely exposed and unbelievable amount of energy released. Tabitha counters it by using her card. They are buffered into a zone, ceasing the opportunity to move. The zone warps them in and see the avatar begin to move molten red hot. All three of them channeled their spell together. Extending the speed of the avatar while the other avatars at the back begin to powered charge between R-cord and McS4. Ready for this final moment, Tabitha releases the spell and the avatars radiantly lunges themselves at them.

    All of them were able to dodge it and the three avatars hit each other at the collision. Molten together as if they are formed one. The collision causing them to stick together. But couldn¡¯t combine together as the cores themselves are refusing to merge altogether. At this moment, fluid drops on it. The last potion left made by Haw. The concoction merged them in and left them into stone. Juela holds the last potion as they see the last guardians are gone.

    Tabitha wields the remaining of her active cards. Already set in and planned out, a burden coming out from her body as many cards being played to protect them from this place. The resistances they have used on three of them. The doll is the only one is truly exposed as the essence corrupting its very presence. R-cord looks at the doll then to them

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the demon is waiting for us¡±

    The moment they are about to leave. Something happened to the stoned avatars, one core revealed in stone while the two remained burning in molten fire. An explosion set lose as the two immediately break free. One avatar fell into a crumbling state leaving the other two messed up with the remaining on their body untouched by the potion. Youta shouts out at them

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you waisted two of those potions. Who knew that guy left near the realm did so much damage?¡±

    Youta charges forward got impaled by R-cord¡¯s rifle. R-cord almost takes aim but getting hold off from Youta¡¯s molten body grabbing his rifle. The sounds of the loading hand gun as he takes aim at the avatar. One well shot, then blasted off its core. The core drops and roll bringing in the body. Youta emerges then quickly shots off with a cooling shot from R-cord¡¯s rifle. The molten ceased and hardened, but soon cracked out from its body, whereas its molten body continues to cause damage on R-cord¡¯s power armor.

    Silfa casts her forcefield on R-cord. Her shield burns and the magic quickly melted down and materialize, capturing R-cord¡¯s part of his body. Multiple spells surround the avatar breaking down the forcefield and at the same time weak enough for R-cord to break free. Another few shots from his hand gun at the molten presence persists until Youta¡¯s body shifted into a weapon smashing him away.

    The other avatar fights McS4, burning through and got pulverized from his heavy weapon. McS4 grabs its broken limb and hardened before it casts anything. He quickly crushing it putting it down in its place where its head and body slides a bit as he drags it down tearing some of its body. Adding in with his flamethrower and heavy gun, flames and explosion bursts out, draining his ammunition with multiple chemicals. The living steel tainted by impurities leaving it slowly repairing itself. Delaying it from recovery.

    ¡°Just like the last time, luckily you can¡¯t revive as fast as before¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    McS4 got hit from the back. Youta drowned in impurities from R-cord¡¯s shots. Living steel¡¯s souls and pure alloys are one, and impurities would¡¯ve damaged its soul temporarily until cleaned. Except it merged with Youta¡¯s soul, and he is able to control it. The core begins to manifest and turning. The core is weakened but still strong enough to fight them. Artificial, made into a hybrid, the soul channel inside to help it from losing its strength. Pure metal mixing by magic, not as strong as the original but good enough to go on.

    R-cord looks through his monocle and calls out to Tabitha ¡°If this soul really going to control those mechanical spiders. We must leave before the crystal wall breaks¡±

    Tabitha uses her telepathy hearing the details. Youta, only his soul left is capable on controlling the body of the avatar. Just like Aoi¡¯s brother and the mechanical spider, they can able to possess those bodies with their limited knowledge. This becomes a dangerous threat right. Molten fire bursts out like volcano, sending everyone burning in and the influence seeping in them too.

    Once the fire clear, Fae-chan casts its ritual holding itself in place. The damage was too much as it linking the pain of molten fire transfer to it. Burning through its doll body, its shamanistic powers endure the damages. When it is cleared, all of her companions are knockdown. Tabitha feels the burning molten steel. The manifestation of steel and magic left R-cord and McS4 melting their armor off. Removing it before the damage reaches their bodies.

    Youta sees the strength he can do. All the damage he receives and returned effectively including the Dexter guild¡¯s power armor. He never felt so strong and at the same time disappointed of how he can¡¯t beat them on his own. The avatar¡¯s body is the pinnacle of the influence power. Now eyeing at Tabitha, he walks forward. His legs rusted shot from the impurities, he removes it as he floats in the air. The sight to see how they were able to get here. All he sees is right in front of him. The cards helping them to keep themselves alive and sane. One raise of his molten arm into a drill, whirling towards Tabitha¡¯s heart. He takes aim and

    ¡°Youta!!!¡±

 East Coast: Finale, Where IS Home? part 2 - Chapter 275

    COI C275

    ¡°What in the world? How was it turned into a nightmare here?¡±

    ¡°Miss, this is our last chance to get that monster out from this realm¡±

    ¡°I know that! months of learning about runes brought me here, again. I can¡¯t believe the boss actually capture some demons at Fuku City . . .¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there is no rush on things but the two of those big guys just ran back to the gate¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?! And I thought we can¡¯t tire them out¡±

    ¡°What about the rat men?¡±

    ¡°I care less, all of you stay here. I think those guys who are on ahead will be enough for me. So, give those gears to me and you guys will see how we can get out of here¡±

    They hide from the rat men horde, leaving Miss to do her job. The Fuku City adventurers are here in the East Coast. At the time of the realm¡¯s critical moments. They look hardened and seasoned from having their lives go through the region and even during the siege. At this moment, it is harder than they have thought. Still, they feel the suffering of this place. Not even the veterans declared this journey easy. However, they have witness so much to the point of relief as others were here before.

    Miss channels her spell bringing along with her runewords objects. Just rocks engraved with magic writings. Alone, this painful feeling that she never thought experiencing fear like this. The moment she left them, the terror creeps in. There is also a faint of magic. An influence crawling on her ears as if magic is bad enough. Something out there really is strong, but she herself knows that before. She brings out the replica of Wilson¡¯s note, engrave in runes. The indication shows there are only two left. The smirk on her face she knew who they are.

    When she reaches the gate, she sees a lone robe rat man with the spear. Dripping down melting metal on his spear tip. The flames on the wooden pole shows it reaches its weapon¡¯s limit. The robe rat man moves passed her in sudden moment. Miss was shock as she hears it speaks to her

    ¡°We know what you came for. You¡¯ll have it, but we keep the domain¡±

    The mass shrieks of the thousands rat men began to dig down beneath the gate. Miss has little time left if everything blows over.

    She headed to the gate and sees something went wrong. A powerful magic, no source that she can sense from. The use of her runes tried to breach in what spell she is sensing. It was her first time to sense a magic without a user. Compared to the runes she learned by herself. There is a link of ownership, but this magic though as if it was separated and can be uses by anyone. More likely, it shielded itself from being identified. From what she and her group saw before. This must be the same magic that passed them at the end of the ruin.

    The door breaks and collapse in front of her. The spell she senses are gone. This is her opportunity to check what lies inside. One of the avatars is sealed into stone, she observes the core as it sealed away protecting itself from the strong content of the fluid.

    ¡°This is the same thing that happened to the other two. Dexter Guild is no joke to deal with it . . .!? What the?¡±

    There she sees they are in trouble. Two more avatars protecting this place, and she sees Tabitha is in trouble. She witnesses the avatar is using the drill. That moment she realizes what¡¯s going on.

    ¡°Youta!!!¡±

    The avatar stops, Youta heard his name from a familiar voice. The sense of wrath as he overexaggerate his strength and miss his attack. He turns around and sees Miss.

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    Her hand rubs on her face out of disappointment. ¡°You idiot! I said your dead as soon as you just can¡¯t getaway for being useless. Now look at you now, depending on the trashes, AH!¡±

    Miss casts her runes and the drill is trying to pierce through. The sight of shock how Youta can¡¯t pierce her magic. Miss disappointedly smacks him at his core aside.

    Silfa and many others see another citizen entering this place. She senses Fae-chan¡¯s ritual as it searches through Miss¡¯s power. It said to her

    ¡°Silfa, that woman possessed knowledge about the demon. It¡¯s her runes¡±

    Silfa uses her magic item, she identifies Miss from what she is using against the avatar. An object is found, she carries an item made from Isekai city and made out from dangerous neutral mana materials.

    ¡°Why there is a Fuku adventurer here?¡±

    Thoughtlessly thinking about a Fuku City adventurer, Silfa didn¡¯t realized that Miss finished Youta without a problem. Miss immediately grabs the core and she is about to break it. Youta¡¯s quickly start to meltdown by her grip. ¡°No!¡± The shocks of the thousand voices coming from out of the avatar¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t hesitate and she is about to break it. The core begins to cracks as the essence inside of the living steel bring out the molten heat at her hands. Hardened since the beginning, Miss didn¡¯t care the harm will done to her as with her potions will negate the damage.

    ¡°Please, stop . . .¡±

    A soft tone coming out from the thousand voices, a soul calls out that brings Miss sickening from the voice she heard. Recklessly threw the core away before she almost destroys it. A wild tendency of regret calls out from her own words.

    ¡°Just die already!¡±

    ¡°You already know!¡±

    ¡°AAH!¡±

    Miss lost her opportunity to stop the core and quickly pushes it away further disappeared from their sights. Tabitha looks at Miss, and Miss looks at her. Miss picks up her device and shows it to her.

    ¡°Fuku City adventurer at your service. Rather, you lucky bitch¡±

    Tabitha was confused as Miss looks at her as she was in a bad mood when fighting an avatar. They are having trouble fight against it, and this woman out of nowhere comes and saved them without a hassle. R-cord and McS4 lost their power armor and quickly re-equip from their stash while fighting the last avatar remaining. Miss turns and see there is still one more. Holding runes on her hands, writing by her language. One word at the time to form a sentence. She prints it on the paper, ready to be unleash her spell.

    ¡°These avatars do not understand I am a threat to them. Hmph¡±

    Miss acts overconfidently while acting seriously on the fight. Those avatars are being taking care of without using her own strength. But she understands this is their weakest moments. This sign of recklessness helps her to act more of herself than she had to. She jumbles more of her runewords and creates a spell strong enough to deal with the avatar. She grabs nothing on the air, she raises up into the void and forms an orb, then she throws it at the avatar.

    The last standing avatar tries to deflect the rune spell. The rune spread everywhere then faded into the darkness. Miss sees her spell broke apart as she nods of its impressive strength.

    ¡°Predictable¡±

    The avatar¡¯s become a vortex pulling something out from the void. A soul comes out hiding almost prepared to use their secret weapon. A mechanical spider, large and intimidating, and its presence revealed but sadly taken away without a chance. Tabitha and the others see the massive machines appeared out of nowhere then disappeared as the soul suck out from it.

    Miss casts her rune spells. She was able to beat it. The last standing avatar rusted over through the runewords as its dust tried to sink inside the molten body. The runes trapped it from moving and remained still. The helmet shifted its molten visors to only move about by what it can see. Dented and molded abnormally, its eyes stared at Miss who miraculously defeated them. On her hands, the runes and she focused her eyes on her personal device, showing no fear nor respect.

    Silfa says to Miss ¡°How in the world that you got here?¡±

    ¡°Business related¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Juela thanked her ¡°Thank you for saving Tabitha, I¡¯m Juela and these two are¡±

    ¡°. . . Silfa and Tabitha. They have social media accounts. I can see their profiles there¡±

    Juela doesn¡¯t believed her when Miss said about social media. It is true that they can look at their profiles easier. But Juela¡¯s perspective is more of the line of gossip thanks to Kiege.

    Tabitha breaks the awkward moment ¡°There is no time, we have to deal with the demon and escape¡±

    Miss watches both Silfa and Juela who are not done asking her questions. To make this faster for her, she uses her runes again and searched the demon. The ground begins to shatter as all of them feel the quake. Both R-cord and McS4 helped her by hitting the right places to descend downward. The ground collapse and slowly descends.

    When they reached the bottom, they feel rough rocks. All dead reefs and ancient aquatic creatures. There they can see the demon along with gadgets helped monitoring the realm. R-cord observes the tech

    ¡°Magic or not, or how a demon is using tech. This explains so well. No wonder they are still able to reach outward while the influence as its weakest state¡±

    McS4 points out at the demon ¡°And there it is, trapped by its own tools¡±

    The demon lies trapped by a crystal. The same materials used on the crystal wall. The missing cracks that broke out some of the mechanical spiders are here. In case and clear than the actual thing. The bubbling inside shows that it is not fully crystallized and it shows that it locked itself into cylindrical chamber. The demon opens its eyes, disguised as a human. It didn¡¯t speak but stares at them relentlessly. Fae-chan confronts it as it walks closer.

    The aura shows memories of the doll past, but it quickly brushes out into the wind. It casts its ritual and Sarah Mae appeared before it. The two looks at each other both eagerly on their throats. The magic around them filled in with water. They both enclosed themselves in together as magic filled to their last strength fighting each other. Fae-chan steps aside and look at Miss. They didn¡¯t notice the doll and keeps their eye on the crystal and the tech.

    R-cord and McS4 retrieved the tech, and cut off the connection around this realm. Finally sealing the powers of the demonic influence, for now. The demon and Sarah Mae begin to fight out inside the crystal. The mana reverts back into the water and filled the seabed with actual seawater. This moment between them is wasting their time. However, they allow her because of her help against the mechanical spiders.

    The massive water disappears, and Sarah Mae comes out from the fight. She looks beaten and holds a head that is nothing like the demon disguised as a human. The head disappears the moment the mana drained out of its existence. Sarah Mae says to them

    ¡°It¡¯s done, the demon has no power left to fight back. I also removed some cowardly tactics it prepared. Remember I want Aoi to do, if you still not complete it by the time of your escape. Then I have no help in your mortal struggles¡±

    She disappeared.

    McS4 quickly rushes in to deal with the demon. When he is about to eliminate the target, he sees the demon reveals nothing but fragment of memories. It reached its most vulnerable state. He moves closer and uses his visor to look around the remains of the battle. No doubt, the hyper speed was used. This fight is indeed impossible if they confront it like that. However, if they didn¡¯t come here. Those avatars are more of the same threat than they will ever be.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Because of there is no void of danger coming from the demon. Tabitha and the rest of the citizens go in, leaving Juela to prepare their escape. It is the first time for them to see the demon who trapped their people for so long. Leaving nothing but a fragment of memories in a form of a frame. There they see Wilson who successfully rescued two people, and the rest. His torment from his afterlife. Silfa, Tabitha, and Miss read the chronological story happened to Wilson before the people sink into the shore.

    Wilson was the first to meet the demon. The first who sees the dead, who faced the souls, who escaped death from the avatars, and lastly who rediscovered runes against the demons. His death ends after the betrayal, and his souls being ripped apart to those who betrayed him. Those traitors, including Youta himself took a piece of his soul one by one. Feasting him to fill the gap of theirs from offering their soul piece to the demon. To make them whole enough to feel free. If they have a small piece missing of themselves, those missing piece will hindered their humanity.

    Wilson¡¯s note was made after his death. Someone is writing the note, and the piece of the memories from the demon shows it was Sarah Mae, Delilah, and who helped the lost broken soul to bring Wilson back as whole. The last page of the note is the list who betray and feast on his soul. This discovery shocks them. Tabitha didn¡¯t understand why it happened like this. For Delilah to keeping a secret from them, or was it because of the tapping that stop them from finding out. Only they could understand from the memories were the likeness of demonic rituals.

    Miss pushes the memories aside ¡°I¡¯ve read enough. Let¡¯s end this¡±

    Silfa raises weapon ¡°Tabitha, play the card¡±

    Tabitha plays the card and the spell begins to circulate. Hidden inside the stash were added with the Benedictus¡¯ own magic tool. Forge in one secretly as the weighing demon recognized this power. Weakened and battered, to the last moment. It was its defeat. It collected enough memory as it is. The moment as it about to be finished. It took one last peeks from its sight soon faded into a blur.

    ¡°NOO!¡±

    A loud roar coming out. Silfa gives a final blow. The demon sealed itself and the mana surrounding it began to crumble. Juela casts her spell and brings Miss with them. They teleported away only reached outside of the gate. Juela can¡¯t reach far enough.

    ¡°My magic only takes us this far. R-cord used the gem¡±

    R-cord picks up the gem and tries to teleport them away. A disturbance appeared, a rat men¡¯s magic come out and tries to trick them in different direction

    ¡°Figures, the mana is under the rat men control. We cannot do anything about it¡±

    Tabitha thought ¡°What happened if the rat men controlled the realm?¡±

    McS4 replied ¡°Don¡¯t try to think a full control by another demon¡±

    ¡°What about Sarah Mae?¡±

    ¡°She is weak to do anything about it. The horde were recently infesting the entire realm. There is no other way but the blood pavement¡±

    Miss points out her group ¡°There! There¡¯s my group. We should . . .¡±

    Her group accidentally fell off from the platform. ¡°. . . You¡¯ve got to be kidding me?¡±

    Tabitha points at the blood pavement. ¡°The red road, that¡¯s the only way to get of here¡±

    ¡°You mean that creepy road. Are we really going to walk on it?¡±

    Silfa pulls her in ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Fuku adventurers see Miss is with them. The reluctance for them to join along with the City Guild had them move slowly. Until one of the collapsing debris falls at them as they decided to join quickly. They set foot on the blood pavement as thousands of horrors coming out. They run their way up as their magic nulled when walking on it. Little by little, the blood pavement is slowly losing its horrors. The dried road begins to flow downward as the blood ink begins melted off the road.

    Mana is draining out. No influence magic helps it sustained its structure and begin dripping down like a river. They run as fast as they could only reaching closely to the ruin. They made it out from the depths and soon look up as the crystal wall begin to collapse. Falling debris coming from the cracked walls, remaining corrupted citizens falling down and face them. The maddened eyes as the last words continue to echo from the demon.

    ¡°NOO!¡±

    dropped dead with no magic left to control.

    The blood pavement is in critical condition. R-cord and McS4 still have the guts to go through but Tabitha and the others are having trouble to go up from the flowing blood. The moment the two realize it. One of them where slightly hesitant to come back to them. Darkness consumed into poisonous fumes as the remaining of grotesque air still lurking around. Their sensors found it, and they have to come back. McS4 calls out to them

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    Miss shouts back ¡°The road is too much¡±

    Collapsing shards of crystal falling from the top, freed mechanical spiders fell to the ground leaving itself intact. All of them back away as they prepared to fight. As they shed light on the piece of metal, they were relief and saw the husk as the head is empty. The Fuku adventurers are checking on it

    ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡±

    Silfa pulled them away with her forcefield ¡°Stay away from it, we need to get back up¡±

    ¡°They seem to know better than us, Miss¡±

    ¡°Like fuck I would love to face an enemy in this situation. Just shut up and get a move on¡±

    A loud mad laughter comes out somewhere from the crystal wall. Abnormal amount of mana flows out with countless shape of form mana flows scattered like gushing water. Colors in different forms show overwhelming presence. It loses its integrity to give only dangers and hostility. The sense of speed rushing forward as the doll quickly reacts. Rituals opened on the ground and rose up before it even reaches them. It captures a mechanical spider froze in place. A recognizable face, Aoi¡¯s brother returns to take revenge.

    Tabitha: ¡°It¡¯s impossible! He came back? I thought Haw¡¯s potion took care of him¡±

    Silfa: ¡°That would be unbelievably divine for Haw to make such a potion, Tabitha¡±

    Miss: ¡°This is not good, one of us have to distract that thing before we could . . .¡±

    The ritual breaks, the mechanical spider unleashed its wrath. All of the citizens took a hit from its needle legs and pierced through their legs. The moment it reaches McS4. He was able to grab it without a problem. R-cord quickly shoots it, but it was too fast.

    Aoi¡¯s brother managed to break free. He continues attacking them using old magic without hesitation. The spell around spread damaging their armor from the exposure. They are fighting back. The mechanical spider is too swift as it moves around before they could land a hit. The gust of old magic spreads and continues to damage their armor. Thickening all around to weaken them by its unknown magic. Its mouth raised trying to bite on R-cord¡¯s head. It swings around like a dog and throws R-cord to the side. McS4 uses his heavy weapon and shoots at it. It quickly evades it and hits his back under seconds.

    Old magic is spreading to the point it only gives the mechanical spider stronger. It is too much. The citizens try to heal themselves, including potions and other special remedy items, but the tendencies of old magic prevent them such advantage. Juela remembers the note

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s note! I think I understand why Delilah wanted us to complete it. She wanted to stop it with it¡±

    Miss is preparing her runes while lying on the ground ¡°We can¡¯t beat it like this. How will a note could¡¯ve saved us?¡±

    The face of the dead head appeared to them in a blink of an eye. One by one, all defenses they have and the abilities they surrounding themselves with are useless. Shields, spell cards, and runes can¡¯t affect this machinery. Its starting becoming playful as its mouth flickered as it is too fast to talk. Enrage of its return and behaves like most citizens are, slowly enjoying the moment of their victory. Aoi¡¯s brothe talked around and remembering each of them.

    Then the mechanical spider stops at Miss¡¯s face. It recognizes her, more likely it finally remembered.

    ¡°You! You came back, and I smell your magic beat Youta. No, he has the avatar¡¯s body. Impossible, the most powerful body given by the master and he fucking dies. How could . . .¡±

    He disappears then suddenly went back up

    ¡°. . .They are all being ripped off from their souls. No wonder they lose all sanity because of it. After all this time. After all they have done to escape, I can¡¯t believe a bitch like you will return in a place like this¡±

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t recognize me because of this body. You will find out when I¡¯ going to rip your soul out . . . What the?¡±

    The hyperspeed disappears as he mistakenly heard a voice. His rage bolden as he hears it again.

    ¡°HEY IDIOT!¡±

    The mechanical spider hears it from the blood pavement. Its eyes grew angrier as his soul is reviving his head. The head turned fresh. The metallic body changes according to his will. The sight to see that no one should ever know. R-cord quietly not saying anything as Tabitha¡¯s telepathy reaches him.

    ¡°R-cord, the mechanical spider is transforming¡±

    ¡°Yes, the old magic harmonized with him. The man is now controlling it with his free will¡±

    It lunges in sonic boom speed, Aoi¡¯s brother reaches to the voice who insulted him. A splash through the blood pavement as he reaches his destination. Covered in blood like ink, there he faces his younger sister again.

    ¡°AOI!¡±

    Aoi looks at him scared and couldn¡¯t move where the blood pavement sticks to her feet. She stands tall taking a bold move to stand up with her brother again, but left herself trap from the blood flowing road.

    He tries to reach down her neck but suddenly fall into the sinking road. Into the blood road, submerged where he feels the countless souls trapped inside. His immense power was too great either he manages to break free from the trapped souls solidifying it or sinking down into the pool of blood from his overwhelming power. His intense speed swim underneath creating whirlpools after whirlpools only to sink him again and solidify it after. Aoi looks at the others and shouted.

    ¡°Get back to the road, this is the only way you can get back up to the surface¡±

    Mina¡¯s team rushes down and rescue the others. Miss sees one of Mina¡¯s team come and aid them. Her silent in expression as she meets the girls, she soon breaks off the silence as she asks one of them

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kenta?¡±

    They flat out ignored her. The obvious look of Miss¡¯s face as this is not the right time to talk like this. As she directs her eyes down from the depths, she sees why. The demon is being revived. The collapse of the realm begins to restore again.

    Carried out to safety, they moved pass from the blood pool. Aoi stays a bit longer as she sees Juela holding Wilson¡¯s note. She picks it up the moment they moved passed her. Mina yells out to Haw.

    ¡°You son of a bitch! Get Aoi out! She is so close with her stupid brother!¡±

    Toga moves away from her shouts ¡°Agh! There¡¯s blood stain on my face¡±

    With more still need to carry. Sakura goes to Miss and shows her the absorb scroll.

    ¡°Please change it that I can absorb bring you all out¡±

    Miss looks at her as she never forgotten about her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t ignore someone useful, can you?¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up, and do it¡±

    The blood pool bursts like a geyser and Aoi¡¯s brother comes out with its new profound powers. He looks at his younger sister, and without hesitation, as everyone is already gone. He dives down. Grabbing her throat as he tries to squeeze her dear life. Aoi¡¯s body reacted and emitting light to resist the damage. Elven magic flows inside her, preventing any old magic to overwhelm her. Her brother becomes desperate, Aoi finally sees the uselessness of his face and finally give a deliberating blow. She uses Wilson¡¯s note and smack on his face.

    The last soul on the list has been met. Large mass of mana is gushing into Aoi¡¯s body. Wilson¡¯s note is complete and his soul returns whole once again. Aoi¡¯s soul and Wilson turned on each other for the control of the body. Forces his mechanical body sink again, with Wilson¡¯s soul able to control the mouth. He said to her

    ¡°I stray away, and now I was found¡±

    He laughs for the very first time as lost soul. Then said to her again

    ¡°Tell the man catcher, thank you for everything¡±

    Submerged into the blood like ink, Aoi stands alone where her feet free from the blood. The horror aspects of the blood pavement disappeared leaving nothing but a hallowed path, no wailings nor accursed nightmares around. Wilson have left them what they should¡¯ve done since the beginning. Haw taps Aoi¡¯s shoulder and said

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go¡±

    She replies ¡°It¡¯s like in Luke 15¡±

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind, it is hard to believe that there are people like Benedictus willing to save us, and not a single one left behind. Then you guys came and finished it¡±

    The two head back leaving behind the horror.

    Made it to the surface, Tabitha¡¯s team sees the realm opened. The realm is slowly closing in as the Benedictus are holding it still. They wave at them as the realm is closing in. They follow through.

    ¡°Get out now, the realm is restoring¡±

    The realm¡¯s border pushes the Benedictus out from the realm. None could hold it as it continues to shrink. Everyone got out and checks each other for anyone left behind. Tabitha notices

    ¡°Where¡¯s Aoi?¡±

    ¡°There!¡± Toba points out inside the realm.

    They see Haw carries Aoi as fast as he could. Drinking each unfinished potions at the same time. The realm¡¯s influence becomes stronger as before. They see the outside where Alga¡¯s light is at sea.

    They are still more distance to cover, each track becomes heavier and heavier as the echoes reach them as demon shouted to its last breath.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never escape from here. NEVER!¡±

    Haw jumps as far as her could. He falls down and throws Aoi into the air. McS4 and R-cord went back in. McS4 jumps boost further to catch her. He picks up his heavy weapon and using her as a bullet.

    ¡°Raised your endurance, I¡¯ll shoot you out from her here¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    One shot and she went flying as the influence caught her speed and slows down as she falls to the ground.

    R-cord caught her and brings her the realm border. They watch them run as they pray and shouting at them for encouragement. The realm quickly sealed off as the others tried to hold it. It was too late. Mina and her friends try to break the realm¡¯s border, but it was too strong. Tabitha and Silfa tries to help as they use all of their magic to get in. All of them help including the Fuku Adventurers. Miss picks out a rune. Her companions were relucted, but she sees their sufferable faces and said

    ¡°FUCK IT!¡±

    The rune breaks through and rift opens the realm. It was small, but it is enough to breach in. Then suddenly something drilled out from the realm border as two tools appeared out of nowhere. It was R-cord¡¯s drill and McS4 heavy tool. Breaching it open and breaking their own tools during the process. Aoi was pushes out from the realm as the mass mana flows out sealing it back in. Tabitha and the others watch R-cord and the other two being sealed back in as the last moment of them seeing each other.

    Tabitha uses her telepathy. She was about to call them in but only heard a message from R-cord¡¯s monocle.

    R-cord: ¡°Such a waste of opportunity. It¡¯s hard to command when your mind is exploited by such tapping your telepathy. But we sure did great individually¡±

    McS4: ¡°Don¡¯t bother rescuing us. We know something bad will happen and will always be prepared. Tell those Not Worthy bastards bring you home¡±

    Haw: ¡°Tell Silfa about the guys I know at the city, that I¡¯ll be better off resting here. I don¡¯t want others to worry¡±

    All of them said to her at the end ¡°Mission complete¡±

    Tabitha broke into tears as Juela comforted her. The realm sealed leaving her own group to the mercy of the East Coast. Her tears were suddenly stopped and sees the young child. The same girl who was with her before. The young girl was about to cry too, but she hugs here and said to her calmly

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, it is over¡±

    ¡°What about your friends?¡±

    ¡°They will be back, and they will see you if anything bad happened to you¡±

    ¡°Sniff, ok¡±

    Everyone takes their first fresh air after a long time. The sight of the surface brings them back into the real world.

    But it didn¡¯t last long as everyone hears a call for help from one of the survivors.

    ¡°Hey! Come quick! We have trouble¡±

    Silfa responds ¡°I thought the Benedictus will take care all of you¡±

    ¡°They did, but someone is using some magic and made them disappeared¡±

    Other Benedictus were troubled. They headed first as the others follow suite. When they made it. They see large forces of Fuku City adventurers and their leader, the cult leader. Bokushi Hidari.

    Where the last numbers of Benedictus stand, they see the elven magic courses through them. They look at the cult leader and said

    ¡°Not even our captains can fight against it¡±

    The cult leader laughs at their obviousness. ¡°Indeed¡±

    He then turns to the people who rescued the survivors and with the huge smile at his face. He said to them

    ¡°Thank you for saving my people. I¡¯ll be taking care of them for now on¡±

    Silfa refused ¡°Taking care of them? We¡¯re the one who . . .¡±

    Elven magic passes through like the wind and the Benedictus disappeared like they said before. Drained and out of resources, they are now facing an army of the organization.